《Super express》


 Chapter 1

    "When can I receive a call from my father, let me go back to inherit the family''s 10 billion assets and give me a piece of land."


    Wu Hao is carrying a bowl of instant noodles, looking at all kinds of recruitment information in front of the computer, while talking.


    Of course, Wu Hao also knows that he is daydreaming.


    Naturally, he knew very well what was going on at home.


    Wu Hao, 22, graduated from mordu University.


    The parents of the family are farmers. There is a brother working in the coastal area above and a sister in high school below


    After graduation, Wu Hao stayed in Mordor and dreamed of joining a large company, working hard, promoting and raising salary, becoming general manager, becoming CEO, marrying Bai Fumei and reaching the peak of life!


    However, the reality gave him a hard slap in the face.


    A month later, no company was willing to give him a position.


    He is running out of money. If he can''t find a job again, he can only go back to his hometown to farm.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to go back so gloomy.


    Just as Wu Hao was saying, "take a piece of land," a box suddenly fell on his head and then fell to the ground.


    Wu Hao was so frightened that he almost flew away. His hand shook and the instant noodles almost overturned.


    When Wu Hao looked at the box, he found it was an express box.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao appeared a black question mark face.


    I didn''t buy anything online at all. Where did I get the express.


    Besides, who''s special? The express will suddenly fall from the head.


    After hesitating, Wu Hao carefully picked up the express box.


    The express box is not big, just a child''s shoe box.


    Gently shook, there was no feeling.


    Wu Hao looked at the sender and recipient, and his eyes immediately stared at the boss.


    The recipient''s name is very common, Liu Ziwen.


    But the sender''s name Wu Hao is very familiar, God of wealth, and the address is the general holy palace of the three worlds.


    "Shit, it''s not really the express sent by the God of wealth."


    The sender''s name, address and the way the express appeared made Wu Hao believe that the express was sent by the God of wealth.


    "But how could it appear to me. Take care of him. Now that you''re here, it''s mine. Liu Ziwen is sorry. It seems that you can''t receive the express from the God of wealth. "


    Wu Hao doesn''t know who Liu Ziwen is. Even if he knows, he can''t return to the Song Dynasty and return the express to Liu Ziwen.


    Open the express. There is a wooden box with 10 small gold ingots in it.


    "Hair, developed."


    Wu Hao jumped up from his chair excitedly.


    Now, even if Liu Ziwen asked, Wu Hao wouldn''t pay it back.


    "Change money, change money." Wu Hao had only one idea left.


    Poor enough to go back to farming, Wu Hao naturally wants to change Jin Yuanbao into money immediately.


    Each of the ten gold ingots is about 32, which is 150 grams. Now it is about 300 yuan per gram. One gold ingot can sell for 450000, and ten gold ingots are 450000.


    This is a huge sum of money. My parents can''t make so much money all their life.


    Just as Wu Hao got up to take Jin Wanbao to change money, another express box fell on his head and fell to the ground.


    This box is a little smaller than that just now.


    Wu Hao quickly picked it up and looked at the sender. It turned out to be Shennong. The recipient''s name was Jiang Wei. It turned out to be a figure in the Three Kingdoms period.


    When he thought of the Three Kingdoms and saw the name again, Wu Hao immediately thought of a man, Jiang Wei, the bold General of the western expedition during the Three Kingdoms period.


    "Shennong sent express to Jiang Wei. Does it matter to them?"


    In doubt, Wu Hao opened the express and found three small bottles of fragrant green liquid inside.


    At this time, Wu Hao suddenly received a message.


    Baicao liquid: a precious liquid refined from hundreds of precious medicinal materials. One drop can cure all diseases and three drops can restore the dying person as before. A bottle can elevate an ordinary person to a congenital state.


    "Good thing, good thing."


    At this time, Wu Hao has completely regarded other people''s express as his own.


    "Congenital realm."


    Looking at the fragrant green liquid, Wu Hao, unable to resist the temptation, reached out and picked up a small bottle.


    This vial is the size of a bottle of oral liquid.


    Holding it in his hand, Wu Hao hesitated, opened the bottle, raised his head and poured the whole bottle of green liquid into his mouth.


    Green liquid has no other taste, or even no taste.


    But there was a faint fragrance in his mouth.


    After the liquid medicine was injected into the body, Wu Hao thought he would wash tendons, cut marrow and have diarrhea, as said in the novel.


    But after waiting for a while, that didn''t happen.


    But the body is full of a sense of strength, and the five senses have increased many times.


    Originally, some thin and weak body has become a perfect body shape. The eight perfect abdominal muscles in the abdomen are full of male charm.


    He was 1.7 meters tall and jumped to 1.85 meters.


    The acne marks left on the face also completely disappeared, and the skin became smooth and delicate.


    Seeing himself full of male charm in the mirror, Wu Hao almost fell in love with himself.


    "Handsome."


    Wu Hao touched his face and said a word.


    "By the way, change money, change money."


    Although he has become handsome, he can''t be a meal. He has to have money.


    After posing himself in the mirror, Wu Hao is ready to go out.


    But then another express box fell on his head.


    Even if Wu Hao''s five senses are far more than ordinary people at this time, he still can''t escape the inexplicable express.


    However, Wu Hao was not angry at all. With an excited face, he picked up the express and looked at the sender.


    "King Ma Ming of water and grass"


    If ordinary people see this name, they really don''t know it. If they talk about another name, they will be very familiar with it.


    Lord Ma is the one who "if you don''t give you some strength, you don''t know that Lord Ma has three eyes".


    The recipient was a man named Jin Ming in the Han Dynasty.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know this person. Of course, even if he knows, Wu Hao doesn''t bother to take care of it.


    After opening the express, there are two things in it.


    One is an eye like mass of light, the other is a ring.


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and touched the light group, which disappeared in an instant.


    And Wu Hao''s mind has a kind of skill, the first layer of heavenly eye.


    Heavenly eye is the ability of Lord ma. It can distinguish different images, observe chakras and Reiki, and see through.


    The first layer of heavenly eye technique only has the ability to observe aura and perspective.


    With a little concentration, Wu Hao can see through everything within ten meters.


    Neither mice nor cockroaches can escape Wu Hao''s eyes.


    After trying Tianyan, Wu Hao picked up the ring again.


    The ring is black and the surface looks ordinary.


    But since it is the express sent by the immortal, it is definitely not an ordinary ring.


    Wu Hao tried to detect the ring with consciousness, but suddenly a space of ten cubic meters appeared.


    "Space ring."


    Wu Hao was so excited that he was more interested than getting ten gold ingots.


    Wu Hao, who has read many novels, naturally knows that the space ring is a necessary artifact for home travel, murder and arson.

 Chapter 2

    After playing with the space ring, Wu Hao put the gold ingot and Baicao liquid into the space ring and went out.


    Fortunately, no express fell on his head at this time, otherwise the door really couldn''t get out.


    Just after walking out of the door, a boy who was about the same age as Wu Hao, had a proud expression, dyed yellow hair and looked a little white faced, and a girl who was dressed a little cool and painted a lot of makeup and looked a little beautiful came face-to-face.


    The boy''s name is Li Mingyuan. He is the son of the owner of the house rented by Wu Hao.


    Relying on his father''s several suites, I usually see Wu Hao''s tenants with eyes higher than the top, as if they were superior.


    The girl Wu Hao doesn''t know, because Li Mingyuan often changes girlfriends.


    When the girl saw Wu Hao coming out of the door, her eyes lit up and looked up and down.


    When Li Mingyuan saw his girlfriend staring at other boys, he looked unhappy and said, "Mei Yi, there''s nothing to see. You won''t like the poor."


    Then he looked at Wu Hao and said coldly, "your rent will expire tomorrow. If you can''t pay the money, get out of here immediately."


    "It doesn''t matter. Make one more friend." The girl doesn''t care whether Li Mingyuan is jealous or not, but still looks at Wu Hao with a smile¡° Handsome boy, add a wechat. "


    "Sorry, I don''t have wechat." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    Not to mention that girls behave so casually, just her little black is not the type Wu Hao likes. Wu Hao doesn''t like that his girlfriend has been with other men for many nights.


    Wu Hao used the heavenly eye technique. Naturally, she knows her characteristics.


    The girl was so simply rejected by Wu Hao that her face suddenly cooled down.


    Seeing that the girl was rejected, Li Mingyuan was immediately happy, but his face was angry and said: "smelly bastard, Meiyi wants you to think highly of you through wechat. Don''t give your face. Believe it or not, I''ll let you go now. "


    Li Mingyuan''s words made the girl''s face look a little better.


    "All right, return the key to you. I won''t rent it." Wu Hao took down the door key and threw it to Li Mingyuan.


    As long as I sell Jin Yuanbao, I will have hundreds of thousands of people. I don''t have to be angry with Li Mingyuan here at all.


    Li Mingyuan was stunned by Wu Hao and didn''t know what to say.


    Some people look arrogant, but when he doesn''t rely on him, he is nothing. Li Mingyuan is such a person.


    "I said you have to find a good owner to lick a dog. You have to lick such goods. You really lose a man''s face." After the key was given out, Wu Hao did not forget to pierce Li Mingyuan''s heart.


    "You... Hello, wait for me. If I don''t let you kneel at my mother''s feet and lick my shoes, I won''t call song Meiyi." Song Meiyi grits her teeth and looks at Wu Hao.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll wait." Wu Hao doesn''t care about tunnels¡° I''m leaving. Don''t stand in front of me. Good dogs don''t stand in the way. Don''t you know? "


    Wu Hao is not afraid of song Meiyi''s threat because of his strong strength.


    Wu Hao walked slowly past them.


    After Wu Hao left, song Meiyi said with a gloomy face, "Li Mingyuan, I want to see him in my villa at this time tomorrow."


    With that, song Meiyi ignored Li Mingyuan and went straight outside.


    "Mei Yi, I will do it." Li Mingyuan hurriedly said.


    Although Li Mingyuan has several Suites at home, which can be arrogant in front of Wu Hao, song Meiyi''s Song family can be ranked in the magic city. He was able to climb song Meiyi, that is, relying on his little white face.


    It would be a big deal if Wu Hao destroyed his hard won opportunity this time.


    Then, Li Mingyuan quickly sent Wu Hao''s information to a person he knew.


    "Brother Hu, I want to see this man today. 500000 will be called to your account after it is completed." Li Mingyuan said on the phone.


    "Wait for my news."


    After the other party replied, he hung up the phone.


    Li Mingyuan put away his mobile phone and showed some cruelty on his face.


    Wu Hao lost 500000. He won''t let Wu Hao go so easily.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving, Wu Hao, no matter how much, what he wants to do now is to sell Jin Yuanbao.


    Zhou''s jewelry is one of the most famous jewelry companies in mordu. It is also the destination for Wu Hao to sell gold ingots.


    However, as soon as Wu Hao took the box dressed with gold ingots into the store, a somewhat discordant voice rang.


    "Eh, isn''t this the little mouse in our class? Why are you here? You don''t want to steal?"


    Hearing this sound, Wu Hao''s original excitement suddenly cooled down.


    Needless to say, Wu Hao knows that the owner of the voice is Shi Cheng, his classmate and the most annoying person in his college years.


    Shi Cheng is from Mordor. His family has opened a small company with hundreds of millions of assets. He is a small rich second generation.


    I don''t know why. Shi Cheng just doesn''t like Wu Hao and tries to tease Wu Hao.


    During Wu Hao''s four years of college, Shi Cheng was a big shadow for him.


    "Shi Cheng, how do you speak?" At this time, Shi Cheng was surrounded by a man in his thirties who looked extraordinary. He was looking at Shi Cheng with some displeasure.


    Zheng Hai was a little unhappy. If the Shi family didn''t have a little relationship with him, he really didn''t want Shi Cheng to follow him.


    "Zheng Shao, aren''t I afraid some people will offend you?" Shi Cheng immediately licked Zheng Hai like a licking dog.


    Zheng Hai stared at Shi Cheng, then smiled gently at Wu Hao and said, "brother, I''m sorry."


    Originally, Wu Hao had a bad feeling for the people around Shi Cheng, but Zheng Hai''s attitude changed Wu Hao''s attitude towards him, so he nodded and said, "it''s all right, I''ll take it as a dog''s bark."


    "Smelly mouse, you..."


    "What are you doing? You didn''t make it happen. If you talk again, get out of here. " When Shi Cheng heard Wu Hao scold himself as a dog, he angrily wanted to scold back, but Zheng Hai stopped him.


    "Yes, yes." Shi Cheng nodded like a dog. He didn''t dare to complain at all.


    Just look at Wu Hao''s eyes full of resentment and unwilling.


    "Take me somewhere else." Zheng Hai''s tone was disappointed.


    Originally, Zheng Hai wanted to find some eye-catching jewelry to give to people when he came to the magic capital, but he didn''t have a suitable one after seeing several.


    "OK."


    Shi Cheng nodded and took Zheng Hai ready to leave.


    "Do you accept gold here?" Wu Hao then took a ingot of gold and asked the clerk behind the counter.


    "Excuse me, sir, the goods in our store come in through unified channels. If you bought it from our store, please show me your receipt. If you want to sell gold, you can go to a second-hand recycling store. " The clerk didn''t look down on Wu Hao, but answered politely.


    "Oh, well, excuse me." Wu Hao was a little disappointed that the store did not recycle gold.


    After collecting the gold ingot, Wu Hao is ready to leave and go to the second-hand recycling store.


    "Brother, please wait a minute."


    Zheng Hai suddenly stopped Wu Hao.

 Chapter 3

    "What''s up?"


    Wu Hao stopped and looked at Zheng Hai.


    Wu Hao has a good impression of Zheng Hai. Otherwise, he is busy selling gold ingots and has no time to reason with Zheng Hai.


    "Can I see your gold ingot?" Zheng Hai looked at Wu Hao seriously.


    "Zheng Shao, this boy is a rural man. How can there be gold ingots at home? I think it''s mostly fake. You can''t be fooled." Seeing that Zheng Hai was interested in Wu Hao''s Jin Yuanbao, Shi Cheng immediately became a shit stirring stick and spoke ill of Wu Hao.


    After hearing Shi Cheng''s words, Wu Hao turned directly and walked out.


    Even if Wu Hao has a good impression of Zheng Hai and Shi Cheng is around him, Wu Hao really doesn''t want to intersect with him.


    "Pa"


    A slap came from behind.


    Wu Hao looked back curiously.


    Shi Cheng covered his right face and looked at Zheng Hai suspiciously. He wondered why Zheng Hai beat himself.


    "From now on, I don''t want to see you again." Zheng Hai looked at Shi Cheng coldly.


    It''s unexpected that Aunt Yun''s son should be such a straw bag.


    "Zheng Shao..."


    "Get out." Zheng Hai doesn''t want Shi Cheng to stay with him for another minute.


    Shi Cheng hurried outside and looked at Wu Hao with hate.


    Zheng Hai''s identity made him dare not have the slightest revenge, so he could only vent his anger on Wu Hao.


    Seeing Shi leaving with his tail like a dog, Wu Hao showed a disdainful smile on his face.


    Then, go forward.


    "Brother, please wait a minute." Zheng Hai quickly stopped Wu Hao.


    "What''s up?" Wu Hao was a little impatient.


    "Well, I''m very interested in your gold ingot. If I can, I''d like to have a careful look." Zheng Hai said with a smile.


    Wu Hao did not speak, but frowned slightly.


    Seriously, Zheng Hai is obviously with Shi Cheng. Wu Hao doesn''t want to sell Jin Yuanbao to Zheng Hai.


    Zheng Hai seemed to see what Wu Hao thought and hurriedly said, "brother, I don''t know that bastard very well just now. If it weren''t for his elder and an old friend of mine, I don''t want to talk to him at all."


    Wu Hao could see that Zheng Hai was telling the truth, but it was hard to refuse again, so he took out a gold ingot and handed it to Zheng Hai.


    Zheng Hai then recognized Jin Yuanbao carefully. His face suddenly showed an excited expression and said, "this ingot of Jin Yuanbao is from the Song Dynasty. And it''s so well preserved that it''s really rare. Brother, if you like, give me this gold ingot. The price is guaranteed to your satisfaction. "


    "Antique?!"


    Yes, that Liu Ziwen is from the Song Dynasty. The gold ingot that originally belonged to him naturally circulated in the Song Dynasty. Up to now, it is naturally an antique.


    And the price of antiques is much higher than that of gold.


    "How much do you pay?" Wu Hao is very straightforward.


    As long as he makes money, Wu Hao doesn''t care who the other party is.


    "800000." Zheng Hai directly quoted a price.


    Hearing Zheng Hai''s price, Wu Hao jumped in his heart.


    If ten gold ingots sell gold, they add up to more than 450000. Now, the selling price of a gold ingot can reach 800000. This business must be done.


    "Deal." Wu Hao immediately agreed.


    Wu Hao told Zheng Hai his account number, and Zheng Hai directly transferred 800000.


    After the money arrived, Zheng Hai collected the gold ingot.


    Seeing the string of zeros in his account, Wu Hao was also excited.


    "Brother, this is my number. If you have anything good in the future, you can call me. The price is convenient. There is no problem at all." Zheng Hai handed me a black business card with only his name and number on it.


    Wu Hao took the card, looked at it and said, "I still have nine gold ingots. Do you want any more?"


    "Yes."


    Zheng Hai said that Wu Hao would open the wooden box in his hand.


    "Brother, come to my car first." Zheng Hai quickly stopped Wu Hao.


    Following Zheng hai to his car, Wu Hao''s eyes were full of envy.


    No way, Zheng Hai''s car is a white McLaren P1.


    Every boy has a super running dream in his heart, and Wu Hao is no exception.


    Now, it''s a lie to say you don''t envy such a cool super car in front of you.


    Sitting in the car, Wu Hao kept looking at the car accessories.


    Zheng Hai didn''t bother him. He just sat aside with a smile on his face.


    After a while, Wu Hao stopped.


    Seeing Zheng Hai smiling at himself, Wu Hao said, "sorry, I can''t help taking such a luxurious car for the first time."


    "It''s all right. You''ll have it soon. " Zheng Haidao.


    "Well, Jin Yuanbao is here." Wu Hao nodded.


    As long as all the 10 gold ingots are sold, Wu Hao can really buy a super car. Although there is not enough money to buy a super run at the price of P1, you can still buy a Ferrari 458.


    Zheng Hai looked at the nine gold ingots. After confirming that there was no problem, he transferred the money of the nine gold ingots to Wu Hao.


    After the money arrived, Wu Hao was not ready to stay in the car. When he opened the door, he was ready to go.


    At this time, Zheng Hai''s face suddenly turned pale. He covered his heart with his right hand, opened his mouth and tried to breathe.


    "Brother Zheng, how are you?"


    Seeing Zheng Hai''s appearance, Wu Hao asked quickly.


    However, Zheng Hai can''t speak. He can only look at Wu Hao with begging eyes and hope Wu Hao can help him.


    Zheng Hai couldn''t speak. Wu Hao could only look at his body with his heavenly eyes.


    His heart seemed to be pinched by an invisible palm and couldn''t beat.


    Wu Hao didn''t care so much at this time. He took out Baicao liquid from the ring and dropped three drops into Zheng Haihai''s mouth.


    Baicao liquid is very precious. Wu Hao doesn''t want to waste it on Zheng Hai, a person he doesn''t know at all, but at this time, only he is with him. If he hangs up, he is the biggest suspect.


    Zheng Hai''s identity is obviously not simple. Wu Hao doesn''t want to carry a pot like this.


    Although I don''t know what disease Zheng Hai has, three drops of Baicao liquid is enough to save him.


    Sure enough, after Baicao liquid was put into his mouth, Zheng Hai suddenly relaxed, his face slowly ruddy, and his breathing returned to normal.


    After Zheng Hai completely recovered, he looked at Wu Hao with a surprised expression.


    He knows his own body best.


    Originally, I thought I was dead this time. Unexpectedly, I was rescued by Wu Hao.


    Moreover, he could feel that the strange disease that had plagued him for more than 30 years had been completely eliminated.


    "It''s all right." Seeing Zheng Hai staring at himself, Wu Hao reached out and shook in front of him, "it''s all right, I''ll go."


    "Brother Wu, please wait a minute." Seeing that Wu Hao was leaving, Zheng Hai reacted and said quickly.

 Chapter 4

    "Anything else?"


    Three drops of precious herbal liquid were used on Zheng Hai. Wu Hao was very distressed and didn''t want to stay with Zheng Hai again.


    "Brother Wu, you saved my life. No matter what you have to do in the future, as long as you say, I''ll come to Zheng Haihai and go to the fire and never quit." Zheng Hai looked at Wu Hao and was very grateful.


    "I see." With that, Wu Hao got off and left without looking back.


    Watching Haohao leave, Zheng Hai''s eyes flashed a fine light.


    ¡­¡­


    "I have 8 million. I''m rich now." As Wu Hao walked, he looked at the long string of zeros in the account balance and was excited.


    "By the way, I don''t know if this express only appears on my head. If it only appears in the guy''s home of Li Mingyuan, no matter what way, we should get the house."


    Wu Hao calculated how the express came into being.


    When he was about to get out of the underground parking lot, seven or eight men in black vests and carved dragons and phoenixes on their arms suddenly came in front of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao subconsciously gave way to the side.


    But the seven or eight men who looked like social men came straight towards Wu Hao.


    "For me?!" Wu Hao''s heart moved slightly, but the man continued to walk forward.


    In front of several men, Wu Hao said faintly, "sorry, please make way."


    "You''re Wu Hao. Come with us honestly to save us from fighting." He took the lead with a big bald head and looked at Wu Hao''s expression and said arrogantly.


    "Sorry, I don''t know you, and I have something else to do. I don''t have time to go with you." Wu Hao''s expression remained unchanged and calm.


    A bottle of herbal liquid can improve his strength to congenital. Wu Hao really feels that he has become too strong, but he has no chance to verify it. Now the opportunity is in front of him, and he can''t waste the heads they sent.


    "Brother wolf, he despises us." A little brother behind the bald head said.


    "Then let him know how to respect people." The bald head winked at the little brother behind him.


    The younger brother rushed forward and kicked Wu Hao in the stomach.


    Wu Hao did not dodge. He put out his right hand and slapped his little brother in the face.


    "Pa"


    "Click"


    In the sound of slapping and slight bone fragmentation, the little brother fell straight to the ground and fainted.


    Wu Hao''s move frightened not only the bald people, but also his own.


    He didn''t expect that he didn''t even exert any strength, and the little brother was almost killed by himself.


    Look at that little brother''s tragedy. Maybe it will be a sequelae of concussion.


    "You... You dare to fight back. Brothers, come on, beat up the disabled and avenge san''er. " After balding for a few seconds, he waved his big hand and let his little brothers go first.


    The younger brother behind the bald head was not a man with brain melon seeds. The boss gave an order and went up to Wu Hao.


    As a result, Wu Hao slapped him in the face and lay on the ground humming.


    They were better than saner. Wu Hao''s strength again only made them lose a few teeth and their face swollen like a pig''s head.


    Baldheaded, seeing the situation, immediately left his little brother, turned and ran away.


    However, Wu Hao''s speed is n times faster than him.


    One dodged and came to the bald side, stretched out his right foot and hooked at the foot of the bald.


    His bald head suddenly fell, the dog ate shit, his lips were broken, and half of his front teeth fell off. He covered his mouth, looked at Wu Hao with frightened eyes and said, "no, don''t come here. My boss is a flying tiger. If you touch me, the flying tiger will not let you go. "


    At this time, the bald man didn''t dare to resist Wu Hao at all. He could only use his boss''s name to try to scare Wu Hao.


    "Flying Tiger, I don''t know. Even if I knew him, do you think I would be afraid of him? " Wu Hao squatted down slowly and looked at his bald head.


    "Big... Big brother, i... I know I''m wrong. You have a lot of adults. Treat me as a fart." Seeing the name of flying tiger, Wu Hao can''t be frightened. Bald head can only recognize counseling.


    "The villains decades ago begged for mercy. It''s nothing new for you to say so now. Maybe I''ll let you go if I change a new one." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Wu Hao''s smile was as terrible as a devil''s smile in his bald eyes.


    The bald head''s brain turned quickly, thinking about how to beg for mercy.


    Several seconds later, the bald man looked awe inspiring and said, "I''ve had a lot of fights with the bald wolf in the devil. Without that fight, I begged for mercy from others. Even if I''m my big brother flying tiger, he can''t."


    Then, the bald wolf''s face changed, looked at Wu Hao like a dog and said, "but when I saw you, I was afraid of you from my heart. That''s why I offended you. In front of you, I''m like a little ant. You can kill me anytime, anywhere. But a little ant like me will not lose anything if you step on it or not. Just show mercy and let me die. "


    "Bald wolf! Ha ha ha, that name really matches you. " Wu Hao laughed, then frowned and said, "but I like stepping on ants very much."


    Wu Hao''s words made the bald wolf pale.


    "I''m kidding you. I''m in a good mood today. I''ll let you go." Wu Hao stood up¡° By the way, if you provoke me again next time, you won''t lose your teeth. "


    With that, Wu Hao walked forward and left the parking lot.


    Out of the parking lot, Wu Hao came to the fruit store and bought the latest mobile phones for his family, as well as three highest laptops prepared in the store, which were sold for himself, his brother and sister.


    At this moment, it cost nearly 200000 yuan, which made the saleswoman in the store look at Wu Hao.


    Young, rich and handsome, such boys naturally attract the attention of girls.


    It''s just that the saleswoman looks average, but she can''t get into Wu Hao''s eyes.


    Then, Wu Hao went to the mall to buy some clothes and shoes for his family. Now that he has money, of course, he has to return home with clothes and brocade.


    After coming out of the mall, Wu Hao directly threw his clothes and shoes into the ring.


    Ten cubic meters of space, although not very large, is not a problem for clothes, shoes and laptops.


    After buying all the things, Wu Hao went to the Haoting Hotel, the top hotel in mordu, opened a suite of 10000 yuan a night and stayed in.


    He wanted to try to see if the courier recognized himself.


    If not, then I can only postpone my plan to go back and get the house.


    Walking into the suite, Wu Hao went to the glass wall and looked at the scenery. Suddenly, he felt that the world was under his feet.


    "One day, I will really stand at the top of the world." Wu Hao secretly made up his mind.

 Chapter 5

    After dinner, Wu Hao went back to his room, picked up his cell phone and chatted with his sister Wu Jia.


    "Little sister, how are you at home recently?" Wu Hao sent a wechat message to Wu Jia.


    "Nothing. Second brother, have you found a job over there? " After a while, Wu Jia returned a message.


    "Well, sort of."


    Now I''m also a courier. It should be regarded as a job.


    "I''ll come back in a few days. Can you tell me what gift you want?"


    "Second brother, are you coming back? No, I don''t need anything now. "


    Wu Jia is very sensible. She knows that Wu Hao has just graduated, that is, a poor graduate, and is still out alone. Naturally, she won''t ask Wu Hao for any gifts.


    "It''s all right. I still have some money on me. It''s enough to buy you something." Wu Hao is very pleased that his sister is so sensible.


    "No, I don''t need anything. Second brother, when will you be back? "


    "Just these days. Do you really don''t want gifts? "


    "I said no." Wu Jia also made several angry expressions.


    "OK, then don''t regret it." After typing, Wu Hao added a few expressions of bad laughter.


    Wu Jia didn''t reply, but just sent a few disdainful expressions.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to have a few words with Wu Jia, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Wu Hao can only put down his cell phone and go to open the door.


    When the door opened, Wu Hao was a little surprised by the people outside.


    "Is that you?"


    Zheng Hai looked at Wu Hao with a smile and said, "brother Wu Hao, I hope you don''t mind visiting so rashly."


    "How did you know I was here?"


    Wu Hao said, but his eyes floated to Zheng Hai. He looked at a man in his 50s with restrained eyes, a long beard and a slender figure.


    The man looked like an artistic uncle, but Wu Hao could feel a power far beyond ordinary people from his body.


    "Although Zheng Hai is not a native of the magic capital, I still have some skills in the magic capital. After a little inquiry, I will naturally know where you live and come to visit." Zheng Hai said.


    Zheng Hai''s tone was not threatening at all, but after listening to Wu Hao''s ears, he was still very upset. After all, no one wanted his whereabouts to be watched by others all the time.


    So, some people were angry and said, "since you have the ability to inquire about my residence, can I stop you?"


    Hearing that Wu Hao was unhappy, Zheng Hailian hurriedly said, "brother Wu, I''m just asking about where you live now. I don''t know anything else. Besides, I''m here to formally thank you. You begged me for Zheng Hai''s life, but you can''t pay it back in a word. "


    Zheng Hai''s words, for example, made Wu Hao think a little. Moreover, Zheng Hai was so sincere that it was not good to refuse people outside the door, so he invited them into the house.


    After they sat down, Wu Hao said, "in fact, I couldn''t help saving people at that time. You were dying at that time. If I didn''t save you, I couldn''t get rid of it. I was in trouble at that time."


    "Anyway, you saved my life. If I let my old man know that others saved me and I don''t even send a thank-you gift, I won''t have the face to go home. " Zheng Hai''s face showed a helpless expression.


    "Not really..."


    Wu Hao''s words were interrupted by Zheng Hai before he spoke. He took out three car keys and a real estate certificate, put them on the tea table and said, "I saw that you are very interested in my car today, so I decided to help you buy three cars. I don''t know whether you like it or not. If you don''t like it, talk to your brother and he''ll get it for you. "


    Seeing the three car keys on the tea table, Wu Hao couldn''t say anything behind him. He could only say "really fragrant" in his heart


    No way. The three keys are Ferrari, Raphael, McLaren P1 and Porsche 918.


    Although Wu Hao hasn''t seen the real goods, he hasn''t eaten pork and hasn''t seen a pig run yet.


    Moreover, with Zheng Hai''s wealth, it is absolutely impossible to deceive himself with a lighter.


    "OK, brother Zheng said so. If you don''t accept it, it won''t give you face." Wu Hao swallowed his saliva and said.


    "Brother, just like it. Three days later, I''m going to have a dinner party. You must have the honor to attend. " Seeing Wu Hao accept it, Zheng Hai''s smile is even brighter.


    "OK, I''ll be there." Wu Hao could not refuse to accept other people''s things and attend the banquet.


    "OK, brother, I won''t disturb your rest. One car is parked in the hotel parking lot, and the other two I asked someone to help you park in the villa garage. Go and have a look when you have time. " Seeing Wu Hao''s eyes staring at the car key, Zheng Hai naturally guessed his idea and stopped staying.


    "Well, well, OK, OK." Wu Hao''s thoughts at this time were all on super running, and he didn''t listen to Zheng Hai''s words at all.


    Then Zheng Hai left the room with the man who had not spoken.


    After leaving the hotel and sitting in a Rolls Royce phantom, Zheng Haicai said to the man, "Grandpa, do you see anything?"


    Gu Tianqing smiled faintly and said, "this son is unpredictable and profound. I can''t see anything. However, he doesn''t have a bad heart to hand over. "


    "Hahaha, with Grandpa Gu''s words, my family won''t say that I have made friends with people with 200 million." Zheng Hai couldn''t help laughing.


    "In fact, just because he cured your disease, this man is worth making friends with the Zheng family. I came to see if he had any other destination. " Ancient Tianqing road.


    Gu Tianqing has a mysterious origin and strong strength. When he was young, he made friends with Zheng Hai''s father. With his help, the Zheng family can be based in the capital and become a big family.


    "It seems that Tianshi Zhang''s words are true. He said that I have a glimmer of vitality in the devil. It''s true." Zheng Hai''s stubborn diseases are cured, and his mood is also excellent.


    "Tianshi Zhang follows the Dragon Tiger Mountain and has the power to subdue demons. If you can meet him, you can be regarded as destined for him. If you meet Master Zhang again next time, you have to thank him. " Hearing Zheng Hai talking about Master Zhang, Gu Tianqing was also awed.


    Although Gu Tianqing''s origin is mysterious, he is also an elder. He has heard the name of Tianshi Zhang. Even his teachers admire such a strange person. He dare not have the slightest disrespect.


    "I see." Zheng Hai nodded seriously.


    This time, if master Zhang hadn''t found himself and pointed out the way for himself, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to pass the 30-year-old level.


    Next time I return to Beijing, I will have the opportunity to thank Tianshi Zhang.


    ¡­¡­


    After Zheng Hai and Wu Hao left, Wu Hao immediately took the three keys and noticed the real estate certificate under the key.


    Picked up the house property certificate and looked at it. The property owner is his own name.


    The house is located in Yujing garden, one of the most luxurious villa areas in mordu.


    Wu Hao quickly checked the Internet and found that the price of each villa reached tens of millions, and the most expensive was hundreds of millions.


    After looking at the housing area and calculating again, the price of his villa is as high as 150 million. Zheng Hai''s move is 200 million.


    "It seems that my millions are really not money." Wu Hao sighed.


    Then he went out of the room.

 Chapter 6

    When I came to the hotel parking lot, there were many luxury cars in the parking lot, but the most prominent one was a yellow McLaren P1.


    Zheng Hai''s car is white. This one is by no means his one.


    Wu Hao took out McLaren''s car key and pressed it. The car lock was unlocked immediately.


    He stepped forward quickly, opened the door and sat in.


    When the car started, the engine roared and heard Wu Hao''s blood.


    Soon, the car drove in the direction of the villa.


    Along the way, driving a cool P1 also attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    "No wonder the rich second generation like to drive luxury cars to soak up younger girls. It''s a good idea." Wu Hao in the car also knew why he couldn''t catch up with the rich second generation before. This basic condition is not as good as others. How can he compare it.


    In college, Wu Hao also had girls he liked, but her own conditions were poor. The girls just sent Wu Hao a good man card and turned to the arms of a rich man.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao drove to his own villa.


    This is a three storey European villa covering an area of 600 square meters.


    Taking the key into the villa, the interior is decorated with great atmosphere. No matter the design is soft or hard, the color is mainly plain and elegant coffee color. The elegant coffee color looks calm, atmospheric and fashionable with the decoration of metal color.


    The grand ceiling, with luxurious and textured crystal chandeliers and gold rimmed leather sofa, has a full atmosphere of rich family life.


    The whole villa has seven rooms, two living rooms, two bathrooms, a study and a leisure and entertainment room. There is a billiard table and a small bar with dozens of bottles of foreign wine.


    There is also a wine cellar, but there is no wine in it.


    Finally, it''s the garage.


    There are 300 square meters in the garage. There are two super cars, one red and one yellow. They are the red Ferrari Raphael and the yellow Porsche 918.


    Although he had driven McLaren P1, Wu Hao couldn''t help swallowing his saliva when he saw the two overtaking cars.


    Involuntarily stretched out his hand to touch the car body, took out his mobile phone and took a few photos with his car.


    After a few addictions, Wu Hao soaked in the big bathtub in the bathroom on the second floor. While watching the TV program, he sighed: "this is life. No wonder the world wants to make money. If money is a good thing. "


    After a good bath, Wu Hao came to the master bed to have a rest.


    As for the hotel, fart.


    Anyway, I''m also trying to see if the express is on my head. It''s the same here.


    Because he was too excited, Wu Hao didn''t sleep until midnight.


    The next day, Wu Hao, who was still asleep, suddenly felt hit on his head.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and saw another express box lying next to his pillow. His sleepiness disappeared without a trace.


    When I picked it up, it turned out that Yang Jian sent it to Chang''e.


    Seeing these two names, Wu Hao seemed to have discovered a secret for a moment, and his mind immediately filled with a lot of pictures.


    Satisfied with his imagination, Wu Hao opened the box.


    As soon as he opened it, Wu Hao was stunned.


    It turned out to be a white dog and a small bag of dog food.


    When the dog saw Wu Hao, he immediately jumped into Wu Hao''s arms, rubbed Wu Hao with his plush head and kept wagging his tail.


    Originally, Wu Hao had a dog in his hometown. Now the white dog is so intimate with himself. He fell in love with the dog at once.


    Besides, this is a gift from Erlang God. It''s not an ordinary dog.


    Maybe it''s still a kind of howling dog.


    "Now that you have come to me, I''ll call you a name. You look smart and white. I''ll call you Xiaobai. " Wu Hao put the dog beside him and said to it.


    Xiaobai seemed to understand Wu Hao''s words and nodded excitedly. He didn''t dislike the name without nutrition at all.


    "Xiaobai, wait for me. I''ll wash my face and brush my teeth, and then take you to the life of the rich."


    Wu Hao said that and got out of bed to wash his face and brush his teeth.


    Xiaobai was very obedient and stayed in bed.


    When Wu Hao was washing his face and brushing his teeth, he was hit in the head again by two couriers, which made Wu Hao confirm that the "Tianjiang express" did not need Li Mingyuan''s room, but depended on himself.


    At the same time, Wu Hao also knows that this'' Tianjiang Express'' is really random.


    Sometimes, it can be delivered to Xianjia express, but sometimes it is delivered to a treasure.


    No, Wu Hao washed his face and got a courier. He used a mask for a girl, and a woman''s underwear.


    Wu Hao left two things in the bathroom.


    Out of the bathroom, Wu Hao took Xiaobai out with a Porsche 918.


    Outside the small restaurant where he used to eat with five friends in the dormitory, Wu Hao parked his car and walked into the restaurant with Xiaobai in the envious eyes of everyone.


    Since coming here, Wu Hao has mixed food and drink. After all, the conditions at home are like that. When he goes to college, his family owes tens of thousands of debts.


    The five friends in the dormitory also know about Wu Hao. Even if Wu Hao wants to invite, they have always stopped him.


    "Boss Hu, fry me some dishes and serve me two bowls of rice." After finding a seat to sit down, Wu Hao said to the boss.


    The boss, surnamed Hu, is a middle-aged man in his 40s with a big beard and some fat.


    "OK, I''ll come in a minute." Boss Hu smiled and nodded to Wu Hao¡° By the way, I haven''t seen you for a while. Should you graduate? "


    "Yes, it''s been a month since graduation. There''s nothing to do today, so come and have something to eat. I''ve been eating here for four years and I''m used to it. " Wu Hao was a little lost when he thought of his five brothers.


    "Come often when you have time." Boss Hu nodded and went to the back kitchen.


    "Make a phone call and ask what the fourth is now?" Wu Hao took out his mobile phone.


    There were six people in the dormitory, except Wu Hao and Lao sizhouli who stayed in mordu, and the other four left mordu.


    "Old four, how''s your job?" When the phone was connected, Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "Third brother, why are you free to call me today? I''m not like that. The work assigned to me by my family sits in the office every day. I''m bored every day. " Zhou Li''s tone was full of resentment.


    "You boy, don''t be ignorant of your blessings. Others can''t sit in the office if they want to. You, listen to your family." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Zhou Li is a native of Mordor. His family has opened a large company with assets of more than one billion. He is a rich second generation.


    However, Zhou Li didn''t have the temper of the rich second generation. He deliberately concealed his identity and lived in a dormitory with Wu Hao for four years.


    Wu Hao knew that Zhou Li was the second generation of the rich after graduation.

 Chapter 7

    "Third brother, have you found a job now? If you can''t find it, come to my company. " Zhou Li shifted the topic to Wu Hao''s job search.


    In fact, when he graduated, Zhou Li asked Wu Hao to work in his company, but Wu Hao didn''t want to.


    Therefore, Zhou Li continues to mention it again this time.


    "No, I got a job. By the way, guess where I am now? " Wu Hao moved the topic away again.


    "At work?" Zhou Li answered.


    "No, actually I''m with boss Hu. It''s just that I''m alone now. " Wu Hao''s tone was somewhat regretful.


    "Third brother, after a while, the boss has settled down. Let''s get together again." Zhou Li''s tone also had some regrets.


    "Well, this is natural." Wu Hao nodded.


    Then they talked a few more words, and Wu Hao hung up the phone.


    After a while, boss Hu brought some dishes.


    While Wu Hao was eating, a beautiful girl with exquisite facial features and plump figure in a T-shirt, jeans and shorts walked into the store.


    This girl Wu Hao knows. She is his alumni. Her name is Tang Xin, one of the four school flowers of the school.


    Beautiful girls attract attention everywhere, and Tang Xin is no exception. When she walked into the store, she attracted the attention of boys in the store.


    As a school flower, she is used to being noticed and doesn''t care at all.


    After looking around the store, he came straight to Wu Hao''s position and sat down opposite Wu Hao.


    When Wu Hao saw Tang Xin sitting opposite him, his heart beat and there was a question mark on his face.


    "Do me a favor." Tang Xin whispered.


    After hearing this, Wu Hao was disappointed and didn''t ask again. He ate his own meal.


    In the past, when he saw Tang Xin at school, Wu Hao could only take a sneaky look at Tang Xin and feel YY in his heart.


    I didn''t expect people to sit opposite me.


    Although he may want to make use of himself, Wu Hao is still a little excited about contacting the goddess in his heart so closely.


    Sure enough, after two minutes, suddenly a handsome boy with a big bunch of flowers came in, came to Tang Xin, looked at her tenderly and said, "my Xin, promise to be my girlfriend."


    As for Wu Hao opposite Tang Xin, he was treated as air by boys.


    Seeing the man coming, Tang Xin looked helpless, sighed and said, "Jia Yiyuan, I told you earlier that I don''t like you. Don''t pester me anymore. On your terms, it''s very easy to find a girlfriend. "


    Jia Yiyuan has been pursuing Tang Xin since he met Tang Xin, but Tang Xin doesn''t catch a cold with him and doesn''t give him a chance at all.


    "Xinxin, I like you. Give me a chance to love you." Jia Yiyuan said the numbing words with a serious face.


    For Jia Yiyuan, who has been dogged all the time, Tang Xin really has no way at all. Now he can only use the way he thought of before.


    "Actually, I already have a boyfriend. And our feelings are very good. I won''t leave him. " Tang Xin deliberately put on a sweet expression.


    "Xinxin, don''t lie to me. I know you don''t have a boyfriend. If you really have a boyfriend, let me see. " When Jia Yiyuan spoke, there was a trace of pride in his eyes.


    As early as when he decided to pursue Tang Xin, he quietly investigated Tang Xin. He naturally knew whether she had a boyfriend or not.


    "Since you want to see it, I''ll show you." Then Tang Xin grabbed Wu Hao''s hand and said, "honey, I didn''t want others to know our relationship for the time being, but now I have to admit it."


    Then he winked at Wu Hao, with a trace of begging in his eyes.


    The feeling of tenderness and softness in the palm of his hand, coupled with Tang Xin''s eyes, made Wu Hao swing in his heart. Instead, he held her hand and said, "yes, I''m Xinxin''s boyfriend. My name is Wu Hao. Please stop pestering my girlfriend from now on. "


    It''s cheap to deliver it to the door. Besides, I have to charge some handling fees for helping her.


    When Wu Hao held her hand, Tang Xin''s pretty face turned red. She wanted to smoke her hand because of her conditioned reflex.


    But at the thought that Jia Yiyuan''s dog skin plaster is still here. If he pulls back, what he said before will be in vain.


    Therefore, Tang Xin can only save the impulse to withdraw her hand, and cooperate with Wu Hao with a blushing face.


    Seeing Wu Hao and Tang Xin holding their hands tightly and Tang Xin''s slightly shy expression, Jia Yiyuan''s face became very ugly. At the same time, he also looked up to Wu Hao.


    At this point, Jia Yiyuan, who had always been satisfied with his appearance, suddenly felt that his current rival in love was very threatening.


    Except that his clothes are very spread out, he is no inferior to himself in other aspects.


    "But if you are Xinxin''s boyfriend, why don''t you accompany her all the time?" Jia Yiyuan has been pestering Tang Xin for some time. It''s not easy for him to give up.


    "When we are together, should we inform you to come and see?" Wu Hao is very domineering to get rid of Jia Yiyuan.


    Wu Hao''s reply seemed that Jia Yiyuan''s question was some idiot, which also made the melon eating people in the store laugh.


    Jia Yiyuan''s face became very ugly. He looked at Wu Hao with some resentment and said, "even if you are Xinxin''s boyfriend, do you think Xinxin will be happy with you?"


    "Xinxin, are you happy?" Wu Hao did not answer Jia Yiyuan, but looked at Tang Xin affectionately.


    "Happiness!" Tang Xin said with great cooperation.


    "Xinxin, don''t be silly. Do you really think you will be happy with him? Don''t call me vulgar. Do you think you can afford the life you want with his conditions? " Jia Yiyuan was hated by the two people. He could only use the most vulgar but most useful method.


    "Why do you think I can''t give Xinxin the life she wants?" Wu Hao looked at Jia Yiyuan faintly.


    If I had encountered such a thing a few days ago, it might have turned yellow.


    But now, Wu Hao is not afraid.


    "A man must give the best things to the woman he loves. With your economic conditions, you''re afraid you can''t do it." Jia Yiyuan looked at Wu Hao''s clothes with a natural expression.


    "Jia Yiyuan, you don''t have to deal with my boyfriend and me. Even if we were hungry, I wouldn''t leave him. Besides, do you think we''ll be hungry? " Tang Xin couldn''t help talking here.


    Wu Hao is his own shield, but he can''t be wronged too much.


    After all, Tang Xin can see that Wu Hao is not very rich.


    Jia Yiyuan didn''t return Tang Xin''s words, but looked at Wu Hao and said, "do you want to rely on a woman in the future?"


    Tang Xin still wanted to speak, but Wu Hao patted her hand and motioned to let herself speak.


    Then he said to Jia Yiyuan, "if my woman is willing to let me lean, what if I lean. And do you really think I need to rely on women? "

 Chapter 8

    "Anyone can say anything." Jia Yiyuan doesn''t believe Wu Hao at all.


    With your $300 outfit, what can you come up with.


    "Then it seems that I have to show you."


    With that, Wu Hao took out the car key of the Porsche 918 from his pocket and put it on the table.


    "Wow, Porsche keys."


    "Could it be a lighter?"


    "It''s not more humiliating to be exposed with a lighter."


    "I just saw a Porsche 918 outside. Maybe it''s him."


    "Yes, yes, I saw it too. It''s so cool."


    "It''s too low-key for local tyrants to come here for dinner."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the car key was placed on the table, the melon eaters immediately began to talk.


    Tang Xin was also surprised to see the car key taken out by Wu Hao. I didn''t expect to grab a shield, but I was still a local tyrant.


    The expression on Jia Yiyuan''s face was wonderful.


    He really can''t think of why the owner in the stall will have tens of millions of super running keys.


    "You can check it and see if this is a lighter." Wu Hao lightly handed the key to Jia Yiyuan.


    Jia Yiyuan doesn''t know whether to take it or not.


    Yes, if the key is true, he will lose his face.


    However, if the key is fake, someone will steal the chicken.


    Seeing Jia Yiyuan Leng there, Wu Hao smiled and said, "by the way, my car is parked outside. You can have a try."


    Jia Yiyuan''s face changed a few times. Without saying anything, he turned and left directly.


    Things are beyond his control. It will only be more humiliating to stay.


    After watching Jia Yiyuan leave, Wu Hao threw the car key on the table and said, "actually, it''s good to have a try. What if I really have a lighter."


    Then he looked at Tang Xin and found that she was staring at herself.


    "Xinxin, don''t look at me like that. I know I''m handsome." Wu Hao touched his face and posed a poss.


    "How do you know my name? Do you know me?" Tang Xin stared at Wu Hao for a while and said.


    "Tang Xin, one of the four school flowers, of course I know, but you don''t know me." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    In the past, when Wu Hao was at school, the distance between Wu Hao and Tang Xin was like that between magic and his hometown. It was impossible for Tang Xin to notice him.


    "You are also from our school, but I have never seen you." Tang Xin frowned.


    "I just graduated and am your senior brother. As for why you don''t know me, I''m naturally low-key. " Wu Hao said.


    "Oh." Tang Xin nodded¡° Anyway, I want to thank you for helping me. "


    "It''s just a little effort." Wu Hao has an indifferent expression.


    "Bring your cell phone." Tang Xin said suddenly.


    Wu Hao handed Tang Xin his mobile phone in doubt.


    After operating on the mobile phone, Tang Xin returned the mobile phone to Wu Hao and said, "this is my phone number. If you have something to do, you can call me."


    Jia Yiyuan''s identity is not simple. Tang Xin is afraid that Jia Yiyuan will find trouble with Wu Hao, so he gives Wu Hao his phone and asks him to call her if he has something to do.


    However, looking at Wu Hao''s expression, I know he has misunderstood.


    "Well, I''ll go first." Tang Xin stood up and walked out with a sound.


    "Xinxin, do you want me to drive you?" Wu Hao said quickly.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to drive this luxury car to send beautiful women.


    "No, I have a car." Tang Xin lit the Ferrari key in his hand.


    At this time, Wu Hao reflected that Tang Xin''s identity was not simple. A red Ferrari was her car.


    After Tang Xin left, Wu Hao drove around after dinner and went back to the villa.


    As for nightclubs, Wu Hao has never been there before. He won''t go there for the time being. When he comes back from home, he will find a chance to have a good time.


    Three days passed quickly. In these three days, Wu Hao also gained.


    First of all, it is clear that the mysterious express will start to fall on its own head at 12 o''clock every day, three times a day.


    Secondly, these express deliveries are absolutely random. Wu Hao got the fairy world, the real world, and there must be other places.


    Finally, on the third day, Wu Hao got ten bottles of monkey wine, which was sent to sun Dasheng from Huaguo Mountain.


    On the third day, Zheng Hai also came to Wu Hao in person and sent an invitation card. At 7 p.m., he held a banquet in the peace hotel.


    "Peace Hotel?! Zheng Hai really has face. " Wu Hao sighed.


    Peace hotel has a history of 100 years in Mordor. People with poor status are not qualified to rent it at all.


    When the time was short, Wu Hao drove a Ferrari Raphael to the hotel.


    After arriving at the hotel, Wu Hao parked his car in the parking lot and walked to the door of the hotel.


    Outside the hotel stood two security guards, checking the invitation cards of the people who came to the hotel to attend the banquet.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to come forward and take out his invitation card, a disgusting voice said in a strange way: "how can I look so familiar? It was you mouse."


    Shi Cheng walked to Wu Hao with his beautiful sister in his arms and looked at Wu Hao with a joking expression.


    Wu Hao also knows Shi Cheng''s sister, who sent him a good person card at school. Her name is Xu Hui.


    Unexpectedly, she went with Shi Cheng.


    Wu Hao glanced at Shi Cheng and didn''t bother to talk to him. He was ready to take out his invitation card.


    At this time, Shi Cheng saw that Wu Hao didn''t bird himself. He was angry and said to the two security guards, "how did you two do things? Can someone like him have an invitation card? Get rid of him quickly, or you two won''t work here. "


    The two security guards were at a loss for a moment.


    When they come here to check the invitation card, they will be notified. No matter whether the visitor has an invitation card or not, they should be treated politely.


    But this Shi Cheng has something to do with the host of today''s banquet. They can only stay there for a moment.


    In this way, it also makes the original continuous admission stagnate.


    Soon, a well-dressed man in his 40s came out, looked at the two security guards angrily and said, "what are you two doing here? Don''t you see so many guests?"


    This man is he Bofu, the manager of the hotel.


    When he Bofu came out, one of the security guards seemed to see the Savior and said what had just happened.


    He Bofu did not look at Shi Cheng at all, but said to the two security guards: "your task is to check the invitation card and ensure that the guests are ready to enter. As for what some people say, you don''t have to listen. I will explain this to Zheng Dashao. "


    Being ignored by he Bofu, Shi Chengna was angry, but he Bofu could become the manager of the peace hotel, and he was not an ordinary person. He didn''t dare to confront he Bofu, so he could only pour His anger on Wu Hao. "Manager he, this person is not qualified to enter the site at all. I think he wants to sneak in and steal things."

 Chapter 9

    "Mi Tiangong, if you say so, I can sue you for slander." Wu Hao gave Shi Cheng a cold look.


    When Shi Cheng went to school, some people who hated him gave him a nickname, which was called "mitiangong".


    Wu Hao was called "mouse" by him again and again, and he also called his nickname.


    Just as Shi Cheng was about to speak, he Bofu looked at him coldly and said, "Mr. Shi, today is a banquet hosted by Zheng Dashao. Please don''t make trouble. Also, whether others are qualified to enter the site is not what you said, but by looking at the invitation card. "


    He Bofu didn''t like this achievement at all. If he hadn''t had a little relationship with Zheng Hai, he Bofu really didn''t want to give him some face.


    "I didn''t make trouble. He''s really not qualified to enter..."


    Shi Cheng wanted to continue talking, but Wu Hao slowly took out a golden invitation card and said faintly, "manager he, look if this is an invitation card. Am I qualified to go in?"


    "Hahaha, what invitation card is this?" Seeing Wu Hao''s invitation card, Shi Cheng couldn''t help laughing¡° I said, little mouse, if you want to make a fake, you should make it look like some. Even the color of the invitation card is wrong. Are you going to laugh at me. Look, this is the real invitation card. "


    Shi Cheng takes out a purple invitation card from his body and looks at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao shrugged and didn''t speak.


    This invitation card was sent by Zheng Hai himself. It''s really strange if it''s fake.


    When he Bofu saw the invitation card taken out by Wu Hao, a trace of surprise flashed on his face, but he soon returned to normal. First he bowed to Wu Hao, and then politely said, "you must be Mr. Wu. Please forgive our neglect. Please come with me."


    He Bofu suddenly became so polite and even flattering, which stunned Shi Cheng and the melon eaters nearby.


    Originally, I was going to see Shi Cheng of Wu Hao''s joke. At this time, I also had an ignorant expression.


    What''s going on.


    "Don''t you have to look? Otherwise, someone will say that I made a fake. " Wu Hao said and glanced at Shi Cheng.


    Shi Cheng is still in a state of ignorance and has no response at all.


    He Bofu smiled and said, "there is only one invitation card. Zheng Dashao personally sent it out. He is still very clear about this."


    "Brother Zheng has a heart."


    With that, Wu Hao glanced at Shi Cheng and walked inside.


    He Bofu hurriedly followed.


    After Wu Hao left, everyone focused on Shi Cheng.


    For a time, Shi Zhencheng wanted to find a ground seam to drill in.


    He really couldn''t figure out why he was just a poor boy from the countryside and had Zheng Haiqin''s spontaneous invitation card.


    Just now I said his invitation card was fake. It''s a shame.


    He really wants to leave.


    But if the family knew that they didn''t attend the party, he would be sad in the future.


    Therefore, Shi Cheng had no choice but to be brazen and handed the invitation card to the security guard.


    The two security guards were shamed by him just now. They deliberately took the invitation card and looked left and right. This invitation card is generally fake.


    Seeing the guests go in one by one, but they are stuck here, Shi Cheng is angry, but there is no way.


    It took him five minutes to get the card. He lost five minutes before two security guards let him in.


    Wu Hao entered the hotel hall and was soon taken by he Bofu to a luxurious private room.


    At this time, there were three men in the box. One of them was Zheng Hai, and the other two were about the same age as Zheng Hai. They were all extraordinary. At first glance, they were not ordinary people.


    "Brother Wu, you''re here." Seeing Wu Hao coming, Zheng Hai''s face showed a sincere smile.


    Wu Hao nodded with a smile on his face.


    Then Zheng Haidao said, "brother Wu, let me introduce you to Chen Shao and Li Shao. This is Wu Hao. He gave me my 10 gold ingots. He is a very capable young man. "


    Zheng Hai just said that Jin Yuanbao came from Wu Hao. As for Wu Hao''s saving his life, he didn''t say it, but focused on Wu Hao''s great ability.


    Chen Shaofeng and Li Hanyun are Zheng Hai''s friends in the capital. Zheng Hai also intends to introduce Wu Hao to them and let them make some friends with Wu Hao. In the future, if they ask for Wu Hao''s head, they can talk better.


    However, Chen and Li didn''t pay too much attention to Wu Hao. They just nodded at Wu Hao without too much enthusiasm.


    Although Zheng Hai said before that Wu Hao is a capable young man, in their eyes, Wu Hao is handsome and lucky. There is nothing else outstanding.


    Wu Hao, Chen and Li didn''t know each other. After greeting each other, the atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    Zheng Hai also found the atmosphere a little awkward. He immediately opened his mouth with a smile to break the embarrassing atmosphere in the room.


    "Brothers, you can''t come to my party in vain. Come and try my 82 year old red wine and the best handmade cigars from samba. " With that, Zheng Hai took out two bottles of red wine and a box packed in wooden boxes. He liked Yun''s very high-grade and exquisite cigars.


    Chen Shaofeng, who was a little taller, saw the red wine and cigars taken out by Zheng Hai, and his eyes lit up and said, "Zheng Shao, you''re not interesting enough. If you have such a good thing, you don''t take it out early to refresh your brother."


    Li Hanyun, a little shorter and fatter, was also happy: "that is, if we don''t take out good things, we''re afraid we''ll eat them."


    Zheng Hai smiled innocently.


    Then, Zheng Hai did it himself. With an elegant operation, he poured four glasses of red wine. After that, he took a cigar cutter to cut off the closed "head" of two cigars, and then lit a top-grade cigar for Wu Hao himself.


    Wu Hao can smoke, but cigars are his first time.


    Although he has never smoked a cigar, Wu Hao has also seen how to smoke a cigar, that is, the smoke does not inhale into the lungs.


    After smoking a cigar, Wu Hao immediately felt the strange smell of vanilla, coffee and milk in the cigarette, and was intoxicated with it for a moment.


    After letting the smoke stay in his mouth for a while, Wu Hao slowly spit out the smoke.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s satisfied expression, Zheng Hai smiled and said, "come on, let me drink."


    Zheng Hai raised the crystal glass with red wine in his hand.


    Wu Hao raised their glasses and touched them. They all drank.


    Wu Hao has no expression under the red wine. This famous 82 red wine tastes like that. It can''t compare with his own ''monkey wine''.


    "I knew there would be many good things here, Zheng Shao. Sure enough, we didn''t make a mistake when we came to the devil." Chen Shaofeng smiled.


    "Yes." Li Hanyun nodded again and again.


    Wu Hao nodded and continued to enjoy the wonderful feeling brought by the best cigar.


    As for red wine, Wu Hao did not continue to drink it.


    A few minutes later, he Bofu came in and said that it was time for the party and asked Zheng hai to go out and say a few words.

 Chapter 10

    "Brothers, let''s go out. Some beauties should come today. It depends on your ability." Zheng Hai''s face showed an expression that men understand.


    "You go first, and then we''ll mix into the party. In this way, we won''t attract attention and we''ll have a better feeling."


    Chen Shaofeng nodded, looking like a veteran.


    "Yes, leave us alone." Li Hanyun also waved his hand with an indifferent expression.


    "Brother Wu, will you go with me?" Seeing that Wu Hao didn''t speak, Zheng Hai asked.


    "No, it''s uncomfortable to go out with you." Wu Hao also rejected Zheng Hai.


    Zheng Hai could only shake his head with a bitter smile and left the box.


    "Brother Wu, you don''t drink much. Is it bad?" Li Hanyun looked at Wu Hao and said.


    Drinking and smoking cigars together just now made the three less embarrassed.


    "I don''t like this wine very much. The taste is just average." Wu Hao is honest.


    After tasting the monkey wine, the other wine tastes really ordinary.


    "Brother Wu, what kind of wine have you drunk, 82 Bertus, 82 white horse, 90 Romany Kangdi?" Li Hanyun asked somewhat unconvinced.


    The 82 year Lafite wine collected by Zheng Hai is not the endless 82 Lafite on the market, but the existence of thousands of bottles that really flow in.


    Wu Hao was not satisfied with such good wine. Li Hanyun was not convinced, but also curious.


    "I haven''t drunk any of those. I''ve only drunk one kind of fruit wine, which tastes ten times better than this wine." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Monkey wine is enjoyed by the great sage. It''s strange that it''s not delicious.


    "Is it true?" Li Hanyun looked incredulous.


    "Let you try it."


    With that, Wu Hao took out an aluminum wine pot from his body.


    After tasting the "monkey wine", Wu Hao fell in love with the feeling of energy after drinking the "monkey sprinkle".


    The wine in the ring is usually not easy to take out at any time, so I put a pot in a small wine pot and carry it with me.


    However, to Wu Hao''s regret, the ten bottles of "monkey wine" are only 30 pots.


    After Wu Hao took out the small wine pot, Li Hanyun and Chen Shaofeng were puzzled.


    But when Wu Hao turned off the lid of the pot and the aroma of wine filled the whole room, they suddenly widened their eyes.


    The two are extraordinary, and they don''t drink a lot of good wine on weekdays, but the aroma of "monkey wine" is something they have never smelled.


    Just smelling the wine makes them feel that their pores relax after washing the sauna.


    After pouring a small cup for each of them, Wu Hao covered the lid.


    Li Hanyun and Li Hanyun held the cup and looked at the green liquor with strong aroma in the cup. They couldn''t help swallowing their saliva.


    They looked at each other and drank the wine in the cup as soon as they raised their heads.


    After drinking the liquor, they immediately felt that all the cells in their bodies were cheering. It was like a long dry field and encountered a manna. The whole person became incomparably energetic.


    After a while, the two people reacted.


    "Is this still wine?" Both Li Hanyun saw what he wanted to say from each other''s eyes.


    "Well, is it ten times better than 82 Raffi?" Seeing their expressions, Wu Hao thought of his expression when he drank ''monkey wine'' for the first time.


    "I thought you were bragging, brother. Now, I think you''re modest. It''s more than ten times better. " Li Hanyun was convinced.


    "Brother Wu, give me some more." Chen Shaofeng stared at the small wine pot in Wu Hao''s hand, and his tone became much more intimate.


    "Yes, brother, give me some more." Li Hanyun''s tone was also very intimate.


    They are not fools. Zheng Haidu said that. Coupled with Wu Hao taking out this "monkey wine", they will not underestimate Wu Hao any more.


    Wu Hao quickly took the wine pot in his arms and looked at the two people warily: "there''s not much wine at all. You don''t want to rob it."


    "We don''t rob, we buy. Yes, we do. I''ll give you a million, brother. Sell me the wine in your hand. " Li Hanyun said immediately.


    "Li Shao, are you hitting me in the face? You''re too stingy to pay a million yuan for such delicious wine. Don''t say it''s my brother Chen Shaofeng when you go out in the future. Brother Wu, I''ll give you ten million yuan. Sell me the wine. " Chen Shaofeng gave Li Hanyun a disdainful look.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and looked at them. He found that the energy in their bodies had reached the upper limit. If he drank it again, he would make up for it, so he smiled and said, "Li Shao


    Chen Shao, don''t rob first. Let''s talk later tonight. Then you''ll see what price is appropriate. "


    Unexpectedly, Wu Hao naturally wanted to maximize the benefits of monkey wine.


    Wu Hao''s words calmed them down. Chen Shaofeng nodded and said, "brother, let''s go out first. Zheng shaoke said there were many beautiful women at the party."


    After they left each other a phone call, they quietly sneaked into the party.


    At this time, Zheng Hai was still talking on the stage, but Wu Hao didn''t listen to what he said. He sat down and began to eat.


    Since he was coming to the banquet, Wu Hao didn''t have dinner at all. He saved a meal.


    While Wu Hao was eating, four eyes with hatred shot at him from two different places.


    "What''s the matter with the security of this hotel? How can even such people sneak in?"


    When Wu Hao was eating well, a familiar voice sounded around him.


    Wu Hao looked up angrily. It was Li Mingyuan and song Meiyi.


    They were looking at Wu Hao angrily.


    Song Meiyi had been cruel to let Wu Hao kneel in front of her and lick her shoes, but in the past three days, Wu Hao didn''t see a hair and lost all his face.


    Li Mingyuan gave brother Hu 500000 for nothing, but brother Hu didn''t do it well. Li Mingyuan didn''t dare to provoke brother Hu. He could only annoy Wu Hao.


    "Yes, this man is a poor man from the countryside. I don''t know where he stole the invitation card and came here to cheat on food and drink. You must be careful not to be stolen by him. " Shi Cheng and Xu Hui also came to join the fun.


    Originally, Shi Cheng was really afraid of the relationship between Wu Hao and Zheng Hai. But Zheng Hai didn''t mention Wu Hao on the stage. In addition, song Meiyi found Wu Hao, and Shi Cheng added cheaply.


    "You know, it''s very impolite to disturb others to eat. Believe it or not, I''ll let you get out of here now. " Wu Hao said with a cold face, looking at Song Meiyi and Shi Cheng.


    "Cut, do you think you''re Zheng Hai? If you want us to go out, just go out. If you have the ability, you let us get out. If you can do it, I''ll kneel down and sing for you when I go out. " Song Meiyi looked disdainful.


    Wu Hao''s whole body adds up to less than 500 yuan. He has the ability to let himself leave here unless he is drunk and dreams.

 Chapter 11

    "Really? Since you want to kneel and sing conquest to me, I''ll help you. " Wu Hao looked at Song Meiyi and a strange smile appeared on his face.


    Wu Hao looked left and right, saw he Bofu standing aside arranging the banquet, and walked towards he Bofu.


    Song Meiyi doesn''t know that Wu Hao has an invitation card sent by Zheng Hai himself. It''s just a little strange why Wu Hao goes there.


    Shi Cheng''s face turned ugly.


    He knows how he Bofu treats Wu Hao.


    If you really want to be kicked out of the party, you will not only lose yourself, but also lose your face at home. At that time, you will be miserable.


    Shi Cheng trembled at the thought.


    Suddenly very regretful, why do you want to be cheap.


    When he Bofu saw Wu Hao coming towards him, he smiled and said, "Mr. Wu, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I''m eating over there, but the four guys over there are disturbing me. Manager he, do you think you can kick those four guys out? " Wu Hao looked at he Bofu and said faintly.


    Although he meant to ask, if he Bofu really thought Wu Hao was asking himself, he would be the manager in vain.


    He Bofu looked at Song Meiyi and said, "Mr. Wu, please rest assured that no one will disturb people to eat."


    Wu Hao is Zheng Haiqin''s spontaneous invitation card. His identity is definitely not simple. He won''t offend Wu Hao for song Meiyi.


    "Thank you, manager he." Wu Hao is very satisfied with he Bofu''s attitude.


    He Bofu and Wu Hao came to song Meiyi together.


    He Bofu said coldly, "Mr. Wu said you were disturbing him when he was eating. Your impolite behavior is not welcome in our hotel. Please leave now. "


    He Bofu''s words made song Meiyi explode like a cat with its tail stepped on. She screamed, "why drive us away? I was invited. You are not qualified to drive us away."


    "Let you go, or you''ll lose face even more later." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "Manager he, do you really want to be the enemy of my song family?" Song Meiyi took a few deep breaths and tried to calm her mood.


    "Please." He Bofu didn''t say much at all. He just said "please".


    He Bofu might give the Song family some face if he put it in peacetime, but now Zheng Hai is standing behind him. He is afraid of a hair.


    "I won''t go. I''ll ask Zheng Shao what qualifications you have to drive us away." Song Meiyi said and walked towards Zheng Hai.


    Song Meiyi''s brain is still not enough. Just think about it. If he Bofu hadn''t been ordered by Zheng Hai, would he do so.


    He Bofu didn''t stop song Meiyi, but shook his head slightly.


    Shi Cheng didn''t follow him this time. Instead, he stepped back a little and wanted to leave the party when others weren''t paying attention.


    "Mitian, are you leaving now? In fact, I stole your things. Don''t you want to take them back? " Shi Cheng wants to leave so easily, but Wu Hao won''t agree.


    Shi Cheng pretended not to hear and accelerated his steps outside.


    "Ah, why do you look so like a mouse." Wu Hao continued behind, holding Shi Cheng''s heart.


    Shi Cheng was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but he still didn''t look back. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would not only lose his face, but also implicate the Shi family.


    Watching Shi Cheng leave, Wu Hao felt a little sorry. Then he turned his head and continued to eat while watching how song Meiyi would make a fool of himself.


    At this time, Zheng Hai had finished his speech and was chatting with several boss level figures.


    Song Meiyi walked over and looked wronged at Zheng Hai: "Zheng Shao, my name is song Meiyi. I''m song Guoren''s daughter. Today, I came to your party instead of my father. However, the manager here wants to drive me away. Zheng Shao, please give me a reason. "


    Song Meiyi dressed up seriously and looked good. Coupled with a wronged expression, it is also very sympathetic.


    "Oh, it''s Lao song''s daughter. She''s so old."


    "How did he Bofu do it? How did he drive people in disorder?"


    "This obviously doesn''t give Zheng Shao your face."


    ¡­¡­


    Those who spoke with Zheng Hai spoke for song Meiyi.


    "Why?" Zheng Hai asked.


    Song Mei told Wu Hao when Eaton said, "that man looks like he''s not a good man. If he doesn''t do well, he''s just sneaking in. Manager he, and he wants to drive us away for him. Zheng Shao, are you angry? "


    Hearing song Meiyi''s words, Zheng Hai quickly reacted. The man in her mouth must be Wu Hao.


    So his face sank and said, "manager he is right. You can roll now. You are not welcome here. If you let me see you here again, your song family doesn''t need to exist. "


    Wu Hao is the person she wants to make friends with. Song Meiyi dares to slander Wu Hao at her party. Zheng Hai will not give her half face.


    "Zheng Shao, what are you talking about?" For a time, song Meiyi thought her ear was wrong.


    "Get out." Zheng Hai cold tunnel.


    "You..."


    Song Meiyi''s tears suddenly came out, turned and ran outside.


    The Song family can rank among the demons, but they don''t see enough in front of Zheng Hai. Although song Meiyi''s IQ is poor, she can tell good from bad.


    Li Mingyuan quickly followed.


    Just now, Zheng Hai ignored him, but he didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction.


    Because if Zheng Hai only said one word, Li Mingyuan would be trampled into meat sauce.


    Zheng Hai drove song Meiyi away so impolitely that the speaker who spoke for song Meiyi was a little confused.


    However, those who responded quickly changed their words immediately.


    "The Song family, really, still judge people by their appearance. No wonder the development of the Song family has been stagnant in recent years."


    "Yes, yes, all the people who come here are invited by Zheng Shao. Can there be any bad people? This song girl is still young. "


    "Zheng Shao, don''t get to know a little girl."


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t see her in general, but it depends on whether others want to see her in general." Zheng Hai said with a cold face.


    If song Meiyi breaks her own business this time, the Song family won''t need to exist anymore.


    With that, Zheng Hai went to the stage again, took the microphone and said, "this time I invested 10 billion in the land security project. In fact, there is another partner, my brother, Wu Hao. I also held this banquet for my brother. Because my brother is low-key, I didn''t say it before. But something unpleasant happened just now, so I want to solemnly explain here. Don''t provoke my brother, or I''ll bear the consequences. "


    Zheng Hai''s words shocked the people present. They couldn''t help looking around and trying to find out Wu Hao.

 Chapter 12

    In a corner of the hall, Chen and Li Ershao, each holding a beautiful woman, looked at each other and saw the surprised expression on each other''s face.


    Originally, they thought Zheng Hai had paid enough attention to Wu Hao, but now they see that Zheng Hai''s attention to Wu Hao is still beyond their imagination.


    However, on second thought, people who can get that kind of wine naturally deserve such attention.


    In an instant, they were determined to make good friends with Wu Hao, and "monkey wine" was an opportunity.


    Wu Hao, who heard his name, was also confused.


    When did I agree to do the project with Zheng Hai? It''s still a 10 billion project. I don''t have money to invest.


    Zheng haibie didn''t like his 8 million.


    While Wu Hao was thinking, a man came to Wu Hao and wondered.


    "Wu Hao? Elder martial brother Wu? "


    Wu Hao looked up and saw Tang Xin in full dress looking at herself in some doubt.


    "Xinxin, are you coming to the party, too?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    It''s kind to meet an acquaintance, not an enemy, at a banquet full of strangers.


    "Yes, I didn''t want to come. However, my family forced me to come, and I had no choice. " Tang Xin moved her body unaccustomed. It seemed that her dress made her uncomfortable.


    "Actually, I don''t want to come either. However, the food here is very good. It''s not in vain. " Wu Hao put his eyes on food again.


    Tang Xinting appreciates Wu Hao''s free and easy. It''s really rare that everyone can maintain his true self in such a place where everyone pretends to be elegant.


    After sitting down opposite Wu Hao, Tang Xin also took a dessert, took a bite and asked casually, "elder martial brother Wu, is it you who Zheng Shao said Wu Hao just now?"


    "Do you think I am?" Wu Hao looked at Tang Xin and asked.


    Tang Xin stared at Wu Hao, shook her head and said, "No."


    Zheng Hai is a big man from the capital, and although Wu Hao has more money than ordinary people, he can''t keep up with the children of Zheng Haiti.


    "So say." A smile appeared on Wu Hao''s face.


    They come from the same school. Although they haven''t contacted before, they still have a lot of common topics.


    As soon as they talked, their relationship was much closer.


    At this time, a 25-year-old man with a height of about 1.8 meters came over and gently said to Tang Xin, "Xinxin, dad called you."


    "Oh, OK." Tang Xin gave a lovely toot and said to Wu Hao, "senior brother, call me when you have time."


    With that, Tang Xin walked to one side.


    At this time, the man suddenly said with a cold face, "stay away from my sister. You don''t deserve my sister."


    This man is Tang Xin''s second brother, Tang an.


    When song Meiyi said Wu Hao was a poor man just now, Tang an was there and heard something. Therefore, when seeing Wu Hao talking and laughing with his sister, it is natural to suspect that Wu Hao has an impure purpose.


    With that, Tang an turned proudly and left without waiting for Wu Hao to reply,


    Wu Hao left an inexplicable expression on his face.


    Soon, Wu Hao showed a meaningful smile on his face and whispered, "if you don''t let me come with your sister, I''ll be with your sister. See what you can do."


    Originally, Wu Hao had no other ideas about Tang Xin. Everything went with nature, but Tang an was so cross and despised himself. Wu Hao''s bull temper came up at once.


    The party lasted two hours and ended.


    Wu Hao was about to leave, but he Bofu stopped him and asked him to go to the box.


    Wu Hao happened to have something to ask Zheng Hai, so he went to the box.


    When they came to the box, Li and Chen had a female companion with Zheng Hai.


    "Brother, I heard you have some good things. I don''t know. Let''s share them." Zheng Hai joked when he saw Wu Hao coming.


    "Zheng Shao, you should focus on conditioning now and talk about monkey wine later." Zheng Hai had just recovered from his serious illness, and "monkey wine" was not suitable for him¡° By the way, when did I work on the project with you? I don''t have money to invest in you. "


    Wu Hao has a helpless expression.


    Engineering is very profitable, but Wu Hao has no money to invest in it.


    "You don''t have to invest money. Brother, you account for 10% of the dry shares. How about it?" Zheng Hai said.


    "I don''t do anything. I can take 10% of the dry shares. How can this work? No, No." Wu Hao shook his head again and again.


    I learned a lesson from my family. Others can''t take things.


    Last time, the car and the house were the reward for saving Zheng Hai. Now this dry stock means you can''t take anything.


    "Brother, it''s not that you have nothing to help. Take the dry shares first. Don''t refuse if you help at that time." Zheng Hai doesn''t talk nonsense. He comes straight to the point.


    "Yes, as long as I can help, I will." Seeing that Zheng Hai said so, Wu Hao also had a bottom in his heart. He tried to take things and exchange them.


    After all, 10% of 10 billion is 1 billion, which is not for nothing.


    "Brother, why don''t you find a girlfriend? Do you want your brother to arrange it for you?" Seeing that Wu Hao agreed, Zheng Hai directly turned the topic.


    "Zheng Shao, brother Wu had a good chat with the Tang chicks before." Li Hanyun looked at Wu Hao with a bad smile.


    "Brother, you have a good eye." Zheng Hai nodded.


    In Zheng Hai''s eyes, Tang Xin matches Wu Hao in all aspects.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Tang Quan didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao at all.


    "Zheng Shao, let''s go first."


    Li Hanyun and Chen Shaofeng don''t stay much at this time. They are accompanied by beauty and full of energy. Naturally, they don''t want to waste time here.


    Zheng Hai looked at them helplessly. Of course he wouldn''t stop them.


    The two of them are no less than themselves. As long as they don''t get into trouble, they can play as they like.


    After greeting Wu Hao, they left the box with their female companions in their arms.


    Later, Zheng Hai told Wu Hao that they left together after signing the contract tomorrow.


    Walking out of the hotel, Wu Hao suddenly found that Xu Hui was alone outside the hotel.


    Wu Hao glanced at her and walked towards the parking lot.


    Xu Hui quickly followed up.


    "Wu... Wu Hao, please wait a minute." Wu Hao walked so fast that Xu Hui couldn''t keep up, so she opened her mouth and stopped Wu Hao.


    "What''s up?" Wu Hao stopped and asked.


    "Well... There''s something. Can I ask you a favor?" Xu Hui hesitated.


    "Let me help? Why should I help you? " Wu Hao looked at the girl who made her heart beat in school before, but now she didn''t feel anything. It was light and authentic.


    Xu Hui''s face turned white, but she still didn''t leave. After staying for more than ten seconds, she said with difficulty: "if you help me, I can promise you any conditions."


    "Any conditions? Including... "Wu Hao didn''t finish the following words.


    But Xu Hui clenched her lips and nodded.


    "Is it worth it?" Wu Hao asked.


    Xu Hui neither spoke nor left.


    "Then tell me what you want me to do." Wu Hao thought for a moment and said.

 Chapter 13

    "I want you to say something nice to Shi Cheng in front of Zheng Shao." Xu Hui said.


    "Say good words for him. Do you think I will?" Wu Hao sneered¡° If he had come and told me himself, I might have thought about it, but he even asked his woman to ask for help and let you do what you don''t want. I despise him from the bottom of my heart. I will never help a scum like this. I advise you to leave him early. A man like him is not worth relying on. "


    Xu Hui smiled bitterly and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t speak to him in front of Zheng Shao, nor will I speak ill of him in front of Zheng Shao. As for what happened to Zheng Shaohui, I can''t control it. " Wu Hao went to his car and unlocked it.


    Open the door and get into the car. Xu Hui said, thank you.


    "You''re welcome. I''m a good man."


    With that, Wu Hao drove up in his car.


    Watching Wu Hao''s car go away, Xu Hui''s eyes flashed a trace of regret.


    If I didn''t send him a good man card at that time, I would sit next to him.


    "Well, did he promise?" Shi Cheng came out of nowhere and asked Xu Hui.


    "No, do you really think I have a place in his heart?" Xu Hui said faintly.


    "Didn''t you say that?" Shi Cheng asked.


    At this time, Shi Cheng did not consider Xu Hui''s wishes for his own purpose.


    "Yes, he doesn''t care at all." Xu Hui''s heart is full of despair. The man in front of him doesn''t love himself at all¡° However, he also said that he would not speak ill of you in front of Zheng Shao. "


    "Really?!" A surprise flashed in Shi Cheng''s eyes.


    "Shi Cheng, do you love me?" Xu Hui suddenly asked.


    "Of course." Shi Cheng answered casually.


    "Since you love me, why are you willing to give me to other men?" Xu Hui continued to ask.


    "Because if Wu Hao let Zheng Hai deal with me, I would lose everything. And, are you willing to bear hardships with me? You''re with me, don''t you think I''m rich? If I have no money, I''m just a good man. " There was a flash of madness in Shi Cheng''s eyes.


    Getting used to being a rich man and making him poor is worse than killing him.


    "I see." Xu Hui nodded¡° Shi Cheng, let''s break up. "


    With that, Xu Hui turned and walked outside the parking lot.


    "I''m tired of breaking up if I break up. I have money. Tomorrow I can find a woman who is more beautiful and older than you. Shit, I really think I''m a green onion. " Xu Hui unexpectedly wants to break up with himself. Shi Cheng immediately scolds angrily.


    Xu Hui went on without Li Shicheng.


    From now on, start your new life.


    Wu Hao is in a good mood while driving.


    At this time, a yellow Lamborghini evantado drove past Wu Hao and deliberately blocked Wu Hao''s way.


    A red Ferrari 488 drove next to Wu Hao. The driver was a girl with colorful hair and looked very non mainstream.


    "Hey, handsome boy, do you have a competition?" The girl said to Wu Hao while chewing gum in her mouth.


    "Not interested." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to have any intersection with a girl who has money at home, empty heart and wants to find excitement.


    "Scared?" The girl looked at Wu Hao with disdain.


    "I just don''t want to waste my time." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Don''t want to waste time?" A disdainful smile appeared on the girl''s face¡° Don''t you see that if you don''t promise, you can''t go? "


    "Lead the way." Wu Hao really doesn''t want to drag down with girls on the road.


    Twenty minutes later, Wu Hao followed the girl''s car out of the city. There were several super cars parked there.


    Some girls with cool clothes and hot bodies walked around between several super cars.


    Several men who looked at the car owner were chatting there with cigarettes in their mouths.


    After the non mainstream girl stopped the car, the men with cigarettes hurriedly came over and said, "sister Nan, you''re coming."


    "Well, hasn''t Su man come yet?" Shen Nan nodded and asked.


    "I haven''t come yet. I guess it''s coming soon." A man said quickly.


    "Well, wait, a fat sheep came today." Shen Nan said and glanced at Wu Hao.


    "Then I''ll see sister Nan''s performance."


    Shen Nan got out of the car. Wu Hao found that Shen Nan was almost one meter seven tall, a little thin and flat in front.


    This is far from the type Wu Hao likes.


    But after a while, a roar sounded, and several super cars ran away.


    Headed by a gray Lamborghini RAVENTON.


    After RAVENTON stopped, a girl in a tight leather skirt and T-shirt came down from the car.


    The girl has a very pure childlike face and a row of earrings on her ears.


    The most attractive thing is the surging waves, which she can''t bear at her age.


    "Anan, are you so anxious to lose to me?" Su man looked at Shen Nanjiao and said with a smile, and her voice turned out to be Lori''s voice.


    "Who loses and who wins is not certain." Shen Nan''s face changed slightly.


    "All right, stop talking nonsense. How can we compare?" Su man simply tunnel.


    "Old rules, whoever comes back here first wins." Shen Nan said¡° If you have a colorful head, it will be 500000 today. Is that all right? "


    "You have to give me money to spend. Of course I have no problem." Su man shows a charming smile, which makes people feel strange with her face.


    "I have a problem."


    When Shen Nan and Su man discussed, a voice sounded.


    Shen Nan and Su man turn around and look at Wu Hao.


    "Little brother, what''s your problem?" Su man asked in a Lori voice.


    "I will join the competition, but you can''t has the final say." Wu Hao got out of the car, leaned against the door and looked at Shen Nan and Su man.


    These two girls have their own characteristics and are very attractive.


    Of course, Wu Hao personally prefers Su man.


    "Who is he?" Su man frowned at Shen Nan.


    "Met on the road." Shen Nan didn''t mean it.


    "That is not qualified to make conditions." Su man glances at Wu Hao.


    "OK, then you can compare." With that, Wu Hao turned and sat in the car, ready to leave.


    Shen Nan and Su man''s younger brother immediately blocked Wu Hao''s car and surrounded Wu Hao.


    "Handsome boy, I said you were not qualified to put forward conditions and didn''t let you go." Su man walks to Wu Hao''s front road.


    "Is it necessary to compare?" Wu Hao said¡° However, your color heads are too few for me. Besides, I don''t want to compete. Can you force me to compete? "


    "What if I force you?"


    At this time, a little brother took out an aluminum baseball bat and pointed to Wu Hao, with an expression that if you don''t agree, I''ll smash your car.


    "Then I''ll see if you really dare to smash my car?" With a cold face, Wu Hao got out of the car and looked at his little brother with a baseball bat.

 Chapter 14

    The little brother is also a rich second generation who is not afraid of heaven. When he was so excited, his brain became hot and his baseball bat hit Wu Hao''s car.


    "No."


    Su man and Shen Nan shouted at the same time.


    It''s just that the little brother can''t stop.


    Just as the baseball bat was about to hit the front of the car, one hand grabbed the bat so that it couldn''t move forward half a minute.


    The owner of the hand is Wu Hao. He won''t watch his car smashed.


    Seeing that his full strength was held by the man in front of his eyes, he couldn''t move. There was a panic expression on his little brother''s face.


    "Call you to fight, you fight, you are a dog."


    "Pa"


    Wu Hao slapped his younger brother in the face.


    The little brother immediately flew two meters away and fell to the ground.


    When I opened my mouth and vomited, several teeth were vomited out.


    Wu Hao didn''t exert himself. Otherwise, he had to go to Korea for cosmetic surgery.


    "Ah... You... You dare to hit me. Do you know who I am?" The little brother lay on the ground screaming and began to carry out backstage.


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know. Because, in my eyes, you are like an ant. You will die as soon as you run over it. "


    With that, Wu Hao''s baseball bat was twisted into a twist as soon as he tried hard.


    It turned out that he wanted to lift his little brother out of the backstage and immediately closed his mouth tightly.


    No matter how hard his backstage is, it''s not as hard as the baseball bat in Wu Hao''s hand.


    The guys who wanted to help stopped one by one and kept away from Wu Hao.


    Su man and Shen Nan looked at Wu Hao with surprise, especially Shen Nan. She really didn''t expect that the people she pulled casually in the street were so strong.


    "I''m qualified to make conditions now." Wu Hao said, throwing the scratched baseball bat in his hand to the little brother, which made the little brother tremble.


    "Yes."


    Su man and Shen Nan nodded at two o''clock.


    I can''t help it. My head can''t compare with that baseball bat.


    "Since there is, let me talk about my bet. First of all, 500000 is too little. If you want to bet, you can bet more. The winner can take the loser''s car. Second, if you lose, you''ll be my girlfriend. "


    Wu Hao said, pointing to Su man.


    Su man can be Wu Hao''s type. If she has a chance, she will molest her.


    "I disagree." Shen Nan raised an objection without thinking about it.


    "My car is not cheap, but you took advantage of it. What do you disagree with? " Wu Hao glanced at the very mainstream Shen Nan.


    "Hum, I''m not Shen Nan. If one of you wins, I''ll pay the price difference between cars." With that, Shen Nan suddenly looked like a lioness and stared at Wu Hao fiercely¡° But why do you want her to be your girlfriend? What do you mean? "


    Hearing the reason why Shen Nan disagreed, Wu Hao had a headache. Whether the chick was sick or not, the focus was so wonderful.


    "Can''t you see what he means?" At this time, Su man looked at Shen Nan proudly and held his chest out on purpose.


    Shen Nan''s face changed slightly, but she stared at Wu Hao and didn''t speak.


    Su man has been against her since she was a child. She has to separate one up and down no matter what. Now she has been ignored by Wu Hao. Of course, Shen Nan''s self-esteem disagrees.


    And their little brother is also a helpless expression. After all, they see many tit for tat things.


    "Well, you''re not my type." Wu Hao is honest.


    Seriously, Wu Hao is really not interested in Shen Nan, a non mainstream little sister. Although Shen Nan''s foundation is good, Wu Hao really doesn''t like the "ordinary" place.


    Wu Hao''s words added fuel to the fire and completely ignited Shen Nan''s anger.


    "I''ll add one condition. If I lose, I''ll be your maid. But if you lose, you will be my slave all your life. " Shen Nan said bitterly.


    "Shen Nan, don''t play so big." Su man said with some worry.


    Although the two have been fighting for so many years, Su man doesn''t want to see Shen Nan become someone else''s maid.


    "Don''t you dare?" Shen Nan stares at Su man coldly.


    "Who says I dare not, just compare. But if I win, you will be my slave. " Su man said reluctantly.


    Next, Su man told Wu Hao the rules of the game.


    The rule is simple. Whoever comes back here first wins.


    At the same time, he also told Wu Hao the shape of the road. The road is 10 kilometers long and has five U-shaped curves. Get the keepsake at the other end of the road and come back. Whoever is fast will win.


    After knowing the rules, three people and three cars parked side by side on the starting car.


    When a little brother put the flag down hard, the three cars rushed out in front like three arrows.


    Three seconds later, the speed of the three cars reached 100 kilometers per hour.


    Although there is a gap in the top speed of the three cars, there is not only a straight road, but a U-shaped curve, which is not a gap for racing experts.


    Just a few seconds later, Wu Hao''s speed reached 200 kilometers, and Su and Shen were also unwilling to show weakness and kept pace with Wu Hao''s car.


    Soon, it was the first U-bend.


    Su and Shen immediately slowed down.


    But Wu Hao didn''t slow down. Instead, he accelerated his speed and rushed into the corner.


    Su man and Shen Nan had an idea in their minds at the same time. He was dead.


    However, they soon found themselves wrong. The Ferrari Raphael in front passed the U-shaped curve without slowing down.


    "How is this possible? Even professional drivers are difficult to do so."


    Su and Shen couldn''t believe their eyes for a moment.


    After passing the curve, Wu Wu''s speed soared again to 300 kilometers per hour.


    "Is this the feeling of racing? That''s great. "


    Wu Hao put one hand out of the window and felt the excitement of the rapid rise of the adrenal cord.


    Wu Hao has never released his full strength since he got three super cars. Today he finally had a good time.


    After a few corners, Wu Hao has thrown Su and Shen away so that the tail lights can''t be seen.


    After taking the keepsake, he began to drive back. When he met Shen and Su''s car on the road, Wu Hao saw a trace of disbelief and despair in their eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Two minutes after Wu Hao returned to the starting point, Shen and Su arrived at the same time.


    They are really stubborn. Even if they lose to Wu Hao, they don''t want to lose to each other.


    Seeing the two get out of the car, Wu Hao smiled and said, "you lost. Should you fulfill your bet?"


    Shen Nan''s face was a little ugly, but she couldn''t cheat in front of these little brothers who worshipped her, so she clenched her teeth and said, "yes, you won, I lost convinced, and you will be my master in the future."


    Su man did not speak, but looked at Wu Hao curiously.


    Apart from being a little handsome, I really can''t see any talent, but driving is desperate.


    And just then, the siren sounded.

 Chapter 15

    "The police are coming. Let''s go."


    A little brother immediately shouted in a hurry.


    Although they are all helping the second ancestor, if they are caught in the house, there will be no good fruit to eat when they go back.


    Wu Hao also got on the bus and said to Shen and Su, "let''s do this today. I''ll find you."


    Wu Hao was also afraid of trouble, and remembered their license plates. There was no problem finding them at all.


    After leaving a word, Wu Hao drove away.


    Shen Nan and Su man looked at each other, got in the car and left.


    When Wu Hao drove back, a police car intersected with him. Wu Hao glanced. It was a beautiful policewoman driving.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t dare to think much at the moment. He left the wrong place first.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t dare to think much. Others didn''t want to let him go.


    The police car braked sharply, made a sharp turn, followed Wu Hao''s car, and shouted in the car, "the red Ferrari in front, please stop and accept the inspection."


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to pretend that he couldn''t hear, but after the police car shouted several words in the back, he had to stop.


    The female traffic policeman got out of the car and came to Wu Hao''s car. She first saluted and said, "Hello, please show me your driver''s license and driver''s license."


    Wu Hao saw the girl clearly at this time. There were long eyelashes under Liu Yemei, a pair of eyes as clear as morning dew, a straight nose, slightly thick but sexy lips, plus a height of 1.7 meters and a concave convex figure. It was absolutely a police flower level.


    Seeing that Wu Hao was just staring at himself and almost drooling, Li Jia immediately printed Wu Hao with a rich second generation label in her heart, and said coldly: "Sir, please cooperate with your work."


    Wu Hao reacted and said, "Oh, sorry."


    With that, Wu Hao was very cooperative and took out his certificate.


    Li Jia looked at Wu Hao''s ID card and asked the corps to check Wu Hao''s information. She looked puzzled. One came from a small village and just graduated, he drove more than 20 million super runs, which was incredible.


    "What are you doing here? Blow your breath here. " Li Jia said, took out the wine tester and handed it to Wu Hao.


    "Just finished the party, come here to blow the wind." Wu Hao is not stupid enough to say that he came here to race illegally.


    As for the wine he drank at the party, it had long dispersed. Wu Hao was not afraid to measure alcohol.


    Seeing that Wu Hao''s alcohol content was very normal, Li Jia was a little helpless and said, "did you see anyone racing illegally here just now?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t see it." Wu Hao said.


    Although Wu Hao said so, Li Jia always felt that Wu Hao was lying, but he couldn''t catch the evidence. Li Jia had to make trouble in Wu Hao''s car.


    After looking around, no trace of modification was found. Li Jia had to let Wu Hao go.


    However, in Li Jia''s heart, Wu Hao has been remembered.


    Of course, Wu Hao did not suffer. He knew Li Jia''s name and got her phone.


    The natural reason is that if you see anyone racing illegally, you will know her.


    After returning to the villa, Wu Hao watched the live broadcast and rested.


    Wu Hao used to be a otaku, so it''s normal to watch the live broadcast.


    Even if he is very rich now, watching the live broadcast is his way to pass the time when he is bored.


    Early the next morning, Wu Hao was woken up by the phone.


    After looking at the caller ID, Wu Hao was a little helpless. It was Li Hanyun who called.


    After getting along with him yesterday, Wu Hao found that this guy has some funny attributes


    "Brother, are you awake?" After connecting the phone, Li Hanyun''s voice came over.


    Wu Hao could hear the strong excitement in his tone.


    "I didn''t wake up." Wu Hao is not angry.


    I slept well, but I was awakened by Li Hanyun. It''s good for Wu Hao not to scold him.


    At the other end of the phone, Li Hanyun smiled and sold Chen Shaofeng. "Brother, don''t be angry with me. Chen Shaofeng asked me to call. I can''t help it."


    As soon as Li Hanyun''s words came out, Wu Hao heard Chen Shaofeng despise Li Hanyun.


    "Come on, what''s up?" Wu Hao was helpless.


    I''ve been woken up anyway. Just listen to what they want to say.


    "Brother, do you know how powerful I was yesterday, just like Zhao Zilong of Changshan, seven in and seven out, fighting until dawn. And now I''m full of spirit. As for Chen Shao, it''s a little close, you know. "


    Li Hanyun''s words directly let Chen Shaofeng go. After all, men are still very sensitive to that aspect.


    After a while, Wu Hao said, "OK, I see. You don''t have to say."


    "Brother, we know why, so we want to buy some more from you. What do you think of a five thousand pot? " Li Hanyun''s tone was very serious at this time.


    "How much do you want?" The price Li Hanyun said made Wu Hao unable to refuse at all.


    "We also want the more, the better. But now the cash in our hands is only 500 million. Let''s have ten pots. " Li Hanyun''s tone was a little regretful, but his heart warmed up when he thought of what he had just discussed with Chen Shaofeng.


    "No problem. After noon, I brought the wine. By the way, where are you? " Wu Hao said.


    "The presidential suite of Jinjun hotel." Li Hanyun said.


    "Well, I see."


    Wu Hao said and hung up the phone.


    Wu Hao of Jinjun Hotel naturally knows that this is the highest hotel in mordu. The presidential suite can''t stay for 30000 or 40000 a night.


    This is a naked show off. Wu Hao will not get used to him.


    Woken up, Wu Hao didn''t want to sleep. He picked up his cell phone and watched the live broadcast.


    Anyway, there are still a few hours before noon. Let''s watch the live broadcast to kill the time.


    After Wu Hao hung up, Li Hanyun excitedly said to Chen Shaofeng, "Chen Shao, Wu Shao, he agreed. We''re going to develop."


    Just now the two of them discussed and bought "monkey wine" from Wu Hao at a price of 50 million, and then sold it at a more expensive price. There are many people in need in the capital. They don''t worry about no market. In this way, they can drink ''monkey wine'' for nothing.


    "Calm down, calm down. Our goal is not to make money, but to drink ''monkey wine'' often. This kind of wine has absolutely no side effects on the human body. I can clearly feel that after drinking, my body is better and my energy is more vigorous. I don''t want to sell it if I can. " Chen Shaofeng analyzed it rationally.


    "No way, who calls this wine expensive." Li Hanyun was helpless. He didn''t want to sell it, but he couldn''t help it. It''s too expensive¡° When we get the wine, we can ask someone to analyze it to see if it is really beneficial to the human body. "


    "You don''t believe me, don''t you believe yourself?" Chen Shaofeng said.


    "Make sure there''s nothing wrong." Li Hanyun said.


    Chen Shaofeng didn''t speak, just nodded.

 Chapter 16

    It''s noon, and it''s time to receive the express.


    An express package accurately fell on Wu Hao''s head.


    After looking at the sender, Wu Hao, who had received the express for several days, was also a little confused. The sender turned out to be Stephen Zhou''s double knife Turkey.


    Wu Hao is no stranger to these two names. They are the men and women in the "God of food" film.


    This is a proper fictional film character. Even such express can be received. What express can''t be received.


    Wu Hao quickly opened the package. Inside was a book with four big characters'' God of food secret script ''.


    When Wu Hao just reached for the script, the script was transformed into some data and entered Wu Hao''s mind.


    For a time, a large number of recipes were stored by Wu Hao''s brain.


    "It seems that I can cook here myself in the future." Several minutes later, after the script was completely absorbed by Wu Hao, Wu Hao was a little excited.


    Although Wu Hao can cook by himself, the taste is not flattering.


    Now, with the God of food script, there will be no problem cooking in the future.


    Soon, the second package also fell on Wu Hao''s head.


    Seeing the sender above, Wu Hao knows that the package comes from another film, because the sender above is Eddie Moray, the man in the endless world.


    As for the recipient, it was Bernard Searle, a man Wu Hao didn''t know and didn''t want to know who he was.


    Anyway, everything in this is my own.


    After opening the package, Wu Hao found a package of tablets and a tube of reagent in it.


    Wu Hao knows that the pill is Nzt that gives Eddie Moray super power. Wu Hao doesn''t know what the reagent is.


    However, Wu Hao does not intend to use Nzt. After all, although this pill can develop the brain, it also has very serious side effects. Wu Hao doesn''t want to die.


    If the side effects are gone, Wu Hao can try.


    There are about a hundred pieces of Nzt in this package. Wu Hao threw them directly into the space ring.


    Then the third package fell down.


    Wu Hao knows neither the sender nor the recipient.


    Open the package and there is a small shining square inside.


    Wu Hao touched the small square, the small square immediately disappeared, and a large amount of information entered Wu Hao''s mind.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao''s body has been strengthened by "Baicao liquid" before. Otherwise, he would have been impacted into an idiot by so much information.


    Half an hour later, all the information was completely absorbed by Wu Hao.


    After absorbing this information, Wu Hao suddenly found that he had become a computer expert. As long as he wanted, all the program systems in the world could not stop him.


    In order to prove whether this feeling is true or not, Wu Hao directly invaded the traffic police system with his computer and queried the information of Shen Nan and Su man.


    Looking at the rapid tapping of his hands on the keyboard, Wu Hao was surprised by the expression on his face. At the same time, he felt a natural feeling in his heart. This contrast is really strange.


    Soon, Wu Hao saw the information of Shen Nan and Su man.


    Both of them are 20 years old this year, and they both study in the same university.


    "I found you. Now let''s see where you''re going." After knowing their information, Wu Hao withdrew from the system.


    But the traffic police system didn''t find anything.


    Wu Hao packed three bottles of monkey wine in a box and set off with P1 on.


    In the presidential suite of Jinjun Hotel, Li, Chen and Zheng Hai are all in the room.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Li Hanyun couldn''t wait to say, "brother, have you brought anything?"


    "Is the money ready?" Wu Hao is not angry.


    Li Hanyun smiled awkwardly.


    "Brother, leave these two idiots alone. I''ve finished the contract. Just sign your name. " Zheng Haili was hard to deal with both of them and said to Wu Hao with a smile.


    Wu Hao thought that there were still a billion waiting for him, so he didn''t look at it and directly signed his name on it.


    Wu Hao believes that Zheng Hai will not pit himself.


    After signing the contract, Wu Hao opened the box he had brought and revealed three bottles of monkey wine


    "You can have a drink in seven days. You can drink more when you get used to it." Wu Hao looked at them and said.


    Under the heavenly eye technique, Wu Hao can still feel that their bodies are full of energy.


    If you drink more, maybe you''ll make up for something.


    It''s terrible to get there.


    "Ah, can I have a drink in seven days?" Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Li Hanyun looked bitter.


    "Of course, if you are not afraid of violent nosebleed, you can drink more." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care about the teaser.


    "OK, one bite in seven days." With that, Li Hanyun began to transfer money to Wu Hao.


    After Wu Hao received the receipt message, Li Hanyun carefully took the box containing three bottles of monkey wine to his hand.


    Zheng Hai is also a little jealous. Looking at the box containing ''monkey wine'', now he can only envy it.


    Wu Hao looked at the balance of more than 500 million in his account, which was also a little floating.


    A few days ago, I almost couldn''t live in this city. Now I''m worth 500 million. This feeling is so cool and exciting.


    "Brother, sell me a bottle, too." Zheng Hai thought for a moment and said.


    Although I can''t use it for the time being, I can drink it later, and I can let Gu Tianqing have a try.


    "You can''t drink again." Wu Hao glanced at Zheng Hai.


    "I can drink it later." Zheng Hai said.


    "All right." After thinking about it, he nodded. Zheng Hai was so kind to himself. He also sent cars, villas and shares. It would be unreasonable if he didn''t sell him a bottle¡° Wait a minute, I''ll get it. "


    "Brother, where do you put such precious wine?" Li Hanyun asked.


    "Put it in the car, of course. Besides, who knows my wine is precious except you. " Wu Hao threw Li Hanyun a silly look.


    Li Hanyun was embarrassed. At the same time, he whispered in his heart that he had reduced his IQ in the past two days.


    After Wu Hao went out, he received another 200 million SMS.


    "Especially, in the eyes of the rich, are 100 million the same as a piece?" Wu Hao make complaints about his face, but his face is an expression of excitement.


    "Monkey wine" is in Wu Hao''s space ring. It can''t be taken out in front of the three people. You can only pretend to take it out of the car.


    After staying in the elevator for a while, Wu Hao returned to the presidential suite with a bottle of monkey wine.


    "Zheng Shao, this is wine." Wu Hao put the wine in Zheng Hai''s hand and reminded him¡° You can''t drink for three months. "


    "Don''t worry, I know." Zheng Hai nodded again and again.


    He has been seriously ill for many years. Now he is well. Naturally, he takes great care of his body.


    "Brother, will you see a doctor?" Li Hanyun asked curiously.


    "Of course, I will not only see a doctor, but also have perspective eyes. I can see what shorts you wear." Wu Hao deliberately wants to tease Li Hanyun.

 Chapter 17

    "Then tell me what shorts I''m wearing?" Li Hanyun was unconvinced.


    "You are so coquettish that you wear leopard print." Wu Hao looked at Li Hanyun and said.


    Li Hanyun immediately covered the key, looked frightened and said, "you... How do you know?"


    Zheng Hai and Chen Shaofeng also looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    When Wu Hao was trying to pass by casually, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    At first glance, it was my big brother who called.


    "Brother, how are you over there?" Wu Hao was suddenly embarrassed. He even called his sister and forgot to call his eldest brother who worked outside.


    "OK."


    Although Wu Song''s words at the opposite end try to keep calm, Wu Hao still hears that Wu Song is a little worried.


    "Brother, what happened to you?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Brother, do you have any money? Can you lend me some money? " Wu Song hesitated and said.


    "Yes. Brother, can I ask you what happened? "


    Wu Hao knows that his eldest brother has always been an honest man. If he didn''t get himself in case, he would never borrow money from himself.


    "Well, I''m a little tight now. You can borrow 20000, 10000 or 5000 for me first." Wu Song''s tone was a little urgent.


    "Brother, I have money, but you have to tell me why you want to borrow money?"


    Wu Hao is really afraid that his brother will get into trouble. If he is blackmailed, he can''t borrow the money.


    I''m free now. I happen to go to my brother to help him solve things.


    Under the questioning of Wu Hao, Wu songcai said the reason why he owed money.


    Originally, wu song also watched the live broadcast and fell in love with a small anchor. The little anchor asked Wu Song for hundreds of money every once in a while. He talked about eating, shopping and paying the rent. He asked Wu Song for 100000 yuan in just six months.


    Wu Song spent 30000 yuan saved by working and borrowed 70000 yuan online. Now it''s time to pay back the money, but wu song still can''t come out and can only borrow money everywhere.


    "Brother, don''t worry. I''ll transfer the money for you. By the way, I''m fine these days. I want to play with you for a few days. " Tens of thousands of yuan, for Wu Hao now, it''s really a little fun. However, he didn''t want his brother to be hurt because of a scum girl.


    "Ah, really? That''s great. "


    Wu Song was immediately excited when he heard that Wu Hao had money for himself. As for what Wu Hao said behind him, he didn''t know if he listened to it.


    "OK, I''ll hang up first and transfer the money for you."


    With that, Wu Hao hung up the phone and transferred 70000 yuan to Wu Song''s wechat.


    After the money turned around, wu song soon called again: "brother, where do you have so much money? You can''t have done something bad. "


    Although Wu Song was in urgent need of money, he was also very worried about his brother and was afraid that Wu Hao would go astray.


    "Brother, don''t worry. The money comes from a good source. Don''t worry. By the way, I''ll come to you later. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Then you must not go astray." Wu Song gave another advice.


    Then Wu Song hung up the phone.


    "Brother, what happened? No matter what happens, as long as you are in the boundary of China, my brother will help you settle it. " Seeing Wu Hao hang up the phone, Zheng Haidun said.


    When Wu Hao called just now, Zheng Hai found that Wu Hao''s face was not good. I think something must have happened. Naturally, this is a good opportunity to close the relationship between the two sides. Zheng Hai will not miss it.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a small thing. By the way, I''m going to the flower city now, so I won''t accompany you. " With that, Wu Hao got up and was ready to leave.


    It takes more than two hours to fly from mordu to Huacheng. Wu Hao doesn''t want to waste time here.


    "Brother, if you have something to do in Huacheng, find a man named Zhai Hongguo. He will help you deal with anything." Zheng Hai stopped Wu Hao and told Wu Hao a person''s telephone number.


    "OK, I''ll go first."


    With that, Wu Hao left the room directly.


    After Wu Hao left the room, Zheng Hai made a phone call.


    "Zheng Shao, what can I do for you?"


    A steady voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Uncle Zhai, wait a minute. Help me pick someone up at the airport. You must treat him like me."


    "I see, Zheng Shao."


    Zhai Hongguo didn''t ask why.


    "Zheng Shao, you really value Wu Hao." Li Hanyun looked at Zheng Haidao.


    "He deserves my attention. And don''t you think so? " Zheng Hai''s face showed a mature smile.


    As the successor of the big family, he knows something that ordinary people don''t know. He believes that his investment in Wu Hao will be rewarded.


    Li Hanyun thought that Wu Hao had seen through his shorts just now and was lost in thought.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the hotel, Wu Hao has booked a first-class ticket to Huacheng.


    When Wu Hao got on the plane, Gu Tianqing also went to the hotel suite.


    "Grandpa Gu, try this." Zheng Hai poured some "monkey wine" for Gu Tianqing.


    The smell of "monkey wine" made Zheng Hai very comfortable, but he still remembered Wu Hao''s words and didn''t taste it easily.


    Gu Tianqing took a look at Zheng Hai and drank the "monkey wine" in the cup.


    After eating the monkey wine, Gu Tianqing immediately sat down with his feet crossed.


    After a while, smoke came out of the ancient Tianqing head.


    Zheng Hai was stunned at this scene.


    Half an hour later, Gu Tianqing slowly opened his eyes.


    Then he stared at Zheng Hai.


    His skill, which had not been increased for ten years, had a slight increase under that mouthful of wine.


    It''s incredible.


    "Grandpa Gu, why do you think so of me?" Although he knew that Grandpa Gu would never hurt himself, Zheng Hai was still staring at Gu Tianqing.


    "What did you give me to drink?" Gu Tianqing asked.


    "Monkey wine, bought from Wu Hao." Zheng Hai answered honestly.


    "Anything else?" Gu Tianqing asked eagerly.


    This is related to whether his strength can go further, so Gu Tianqing, who has always been calm, is also anxious.


    "Yes."


    With that, Zheng Hai took out the "monkey wine" he had bought for $200 million.


    Gu Tianqing took the monkey wine in Zheng Hai''s hand and continued to ask, "is that all?"


    Zheng Hai didn''t speak, but looked at Li and Chen.


    Li Hanyun and Chen Shaofeng hurriedly said, "Grandpa, we both spent all our possessions to buy it. You are an elder and can''t rob us."


    They are also counting on making a fortune by "monkey wine" and tasting good wine casually, but they can''t be robbed by the old guy Gu Tianqing.

 Chapter 18

    "This wine is wasted on both of you. Give it to me to maximize the effect of wine. " Gu Tianqing is an elder in the end. I''m sorry to rob two younger generation''s things.


    As for Zheng Hai''s, he is filial to himself, not robbery.


    Li Hanyun shook his head and didn''t give the wine to Gu Tianqing.


    "Xiao Hai, how much is this wine?" Gu Tianqing asked.


    "200 million." Zheng Hai stretched out two fingers.


    "Not expensive. I''ll find Wu Hao and buy all his wine. " Gu Tianqing didn''t care at all when he heard two hundred million, like twenty cents.


    For Gu Tianqing, money is basically the same as straw paper. This "monkey wine" that can improve its own strength is a treasure that is hard to buy.


    "Grandpa Gu, brother Wu, he has gone to Huacheng. We may have to wait for him to finish his work before we can buy from him. " Zheng Hai said helplessly.


    "Flower city?! Isn''t that little guy Zhai Hongguo over there? Tell him to treat Wu Hao well. " Gu Tianqing thought and said.


    "I''ve called Uncle Zhai." Zheng Haidao.


    Gu Tianqing nodded and said, "I didn''t expect to come to the magic city and have such a harvest. I''m beginning to like this place now."


    With that, Gu Tianqing left the room.


    As for where he went, Zheng Hai didn''t know.


    "Zheng Shao, I suddenly found this place unsafe. Chen Shao and I will go back to the capital first. If you have a chance, you can take Wu Hao to the capital and we will treat him well." Li Hanyun turned his eyes and said to Zheng Hai.


    Chen Shaofeng is also a little.


    Fortunately, Gu Tianqing came just now. If an old guy had changed, his wine would have been robbed long ago.


    Therefore, they think it''s safer to go back to the capital.


    Looking at his two frightened friends, Zheng Hai can only wish them a pleasant journey.


    ¡­¡­


    Two and a half hours later, Wu Hao had stood on the land of Huacheng.


    The first time I took a plane, it was first class. Wu Hao felt good. After all, I didn''t have to sit in a crowded ordinary class. I felt special treatment, which still satisfied Wu Hao''s vanity.


    Of course, the stewardesses on the plane who come to ask themselves what services they need from time to time still make Wu Hao feel overwhelmed.


    Moreover, after getting off the plane, Wu Hao had several small notes with telephone numbers on his hands.


    If Wu Hao called, he might have a wonderful night in Huacheng.


    However, Wu Hao''s current mate selection standard has been upgraded to the school flower level, so these stewardesses still fail to meet the standard.


    After crumpled up the little note in his hand and threw it into the garbage can on the side of the road, Wu Hao was ready to stop a taxi and go to Wu Song''s factory to find him.


    Just then, a lengthened black Maybach stopped beside Wu Hao, and then a middle-aged man with a firm face and decent clothes came down to Wu Hao and bowed politely: "is that Wu Hao, Shao Wu?"


    "Do you... Know me?" Wu Hao looked at the man suspiciously.


    "Shao Zheng asked me to pick you up. He said that Shao Wu would treat you well if you came to Huacheng to do business. By the way, my name is Zhai Hongguo. Young Wu, just call Lao Zhai. " Zhai Hongguo said politely.


    Hearing Zhai Hongguo''s name, Wu Hao was very grateful to Zheng Hai. Unexpectedly, people directly sent people to pick him up.


    "Old... I''d better call you uncle Zhai. Uncle Zhai, you don''t want to call me you or yours. It sounds too awkward. " Wu Hao smiled bitterly. He had never been so respected. He was not used to it.


    "OK, Wu Shao." Zhai Hongguo said seriously.


    "Uncle Zhai, where are we going now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Wu Shao goes wherever he goes." Zhai Hongguo still said seriously.


    It seems that Zhai Hongguo is serious at any time.


    Wu Hao told Zhai Hongguo about Wu Song''s factory.


    Zhai Hongguo asked Wu Hao to go first and then told the driver the address.


    Immediately, the car started and headed for Wu Song''s factory.


    I have to say, this extended Maybach is really expensive for a reason.


    There is a partition between the rear and front rows. It feels like it is separated from the outside world. The sound insulation effect is super good. It is very suitable for business negotiations and so on.


    Wu Hao sat comfortably on the spacious aviation seat and watched the program broadcast on the lift TV.


    Half an hour later, the car drove outside the factory.


    Wu Hao called Wu Song.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    "I''m at work now."


    "I''m outside your factory now. Please take a leave."


    "Ah..." Wu Song was stunned for a while before he said, "well, I''ll come right away."


    After a while, Wu Song quickly came out of the factory.


    Wu Song''s head is one meter seven. His appearance is somewhat similar to that of Wu Hao before he changed.


    When he came out, he looked left and right. When he didn''t see Wu Hao, he was ready to call.


    At this time, Wu Hao asked the driver to drive to Wu Song and roll down the window.


    Wu Song saw a luxury car coming to him and quickly stepped back for fear that it would be damaged.


    But when I saw Wu Hao in the car, a sense of familiarity rushed up, but I didn''t recognize Wu Hao for a time.


    After watching Wu Hao for a while, Wu songcai asked suspiciously, "are you Wu Hao?"


    Wu Hao then got out of the car, smiled at Wu Song and said, "of course it''s me. Will it be someone else? Brother. "


    "Are you really a hao?" Looking at Wu Hao, who was almost the same as himself, but now is almost a head higher than himself, wu song still can''t believe it.


    "If false, replace it." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "But why do you suddenly become so tall and handsome, like a different person." Wu Song is still a little hard to accept.


    "Maybe it''s my second development." Wu Hao touched his head and felt embarrassed.


    "Well, good, good." Wu Song nodded with satisfaction.


    "Brother, let''s get in the car first." Wu Hao pulls Wu Song into the car.


    Wu Song was very restrained when he took such an expensive car for the first time. After a while, he slowly fit down.


    "Brother, how much does this car cost?" Wu Song looked at his dirty clothes and was worried about the tunnel.


    "Not much money, just millions." Wu Hao said casually.


    "Millions?" Wu Song swallowed his mouth when he heard the price.


    "Brother, do you like it? I''ll give you one next time. " Wu Hao said.


    "Give me one?!"


    Wu Song looks at Wu Hao in a daze. He has to boast and be realistic. Don''t think you''re a rich man if you borrow 70000 from me. I still know the difference between 70000 and millions.


    "Of course." Wu Hao nodded¡° Later, let''s talk about the little anchor you know. "


    "Her name is quiet, not a little anchor." Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Wu Song corrected them unhappily.


    Then Wu Song took out his mobile phone, opened the live broadcast software, turned to the anchor named "female classmate", and let Wu Hao see the quiet photos and videos of "female classmate".

 Chapter 19

    Wu Hao found that the girl named Jingjing has not many fans, but also more than 8000 fans. Looking at videos and photos, it''s still very good-looking. She is a beautiful woman.


    However, Wu Hao doesn''t know that these good-looking female anchors in videos and photos may not be so good-looking in reality.


    "Brother, have you met her?" Wu Hao suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Wu Song nodded.


    "Did you...?" Wu Hao continued.


    "Twice." Wu Song''s face turned red. He was really embarrassed to tell his brother about it.


    Wu Hao was not so angry when he heard this. Other girls have something to do with their brother, and spending some money is nothing. Just, if this quiet is greedy for Wu Song, Wu Hao still feels that his brother is not good with quiet.


    "Brother, is she still in touch with you now?"


    "Last time I quietly said I wanted to go to the grassland, but I didn''t have the money. After that, she didn''t seem willing to chat with me and didn''t come out to meet me." Thinking of this, Wu Song''s face was a little ugly.


    Hearing what Wu Song said, Wu Hao decided that this silence was greedy for Wu Song''s money. Now Wu Song has no money, she will not waste time with Wu Song.


    As for having a relationship, isn''t it more convenient to ask for money?


    An honest man like Wu Song caught one and lied to another.


    Besides, you can''t call the police yet.


    "Brother, have you ever thought that this quiet is just with you for your money." Wu Hao thought about it and met him at the door.


    In the case of Wu Song, he will wake up only if you make a strong prediction.


    "For money? No, no, she said she would marry me. " Wu Hao''s words made Wu Song''s mood unstable.


    "Brother, I just said that. You don''t have to take it seriously. However, to know whether she is for money, we can have a try. " Wu Hao hurriedly comforted Wu Song.


    "Give it a try? How? " Wu Song asked.


    Wu Song is just simple. He is not stupid. He also wants to know whether Jing Jing really loves him.


    Wu Hao said his way with a smile.


    Wu Song frowned and said, "is this really OK?"


    "There will be no problem." Wu Hao said.


    Wu Song nodded.


    "Uncle Zhai, do you know any slightly superior hotels here?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, I''ll take Wu Shao there right away." Zhai Hongguo is still very serious.


    "Brother, how does uncle call you Wu Shao and what''s the matter with this car?" Wu Song asked his questions.


    "Well, I know a friend in modu. My friend helped me." Wu Hao leaned comfortably against the aviation seat and said.


    Although these are all Zheng Hai''s own, if he doesn''t have the ability to help him, characters like Zheng Hai may not even look at himself. Therefore, Wu Hao feels at ease when enjoying these.


    Wu Song put his heart down and his mind drifted to the quiet body again.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped outside a building in the center of Huacheng.


    "Brother, why are we here? This is the most expensive hotel in Huacheng. I heard that the most expensive room costs 100000 yuan a night." Wu Song got out of the car and looked at the big word "Prince" on the building. He was a little stunned.


    Prince Hotel is located in the center of Huacheng. The hotel is home to the world''s top fashion luxury stores, surrounded by world-class gourmet restaurants and entertainment facilities. It is definitely a place for the rich to play and enjoy in Huacheng.


    "Mr. Wu, this is the property of the Zheng family. Everything you and Wu Shao spend here is free." Zhai Hongguo explained to Wu Song seriously.


    "Uncle Zhai, don''t be so polite." Wu Hao said quickly.


    "Wu Shao, before you came, Zheng Shao told you to treat you well." Zhai Hongguo looked at Wu Hao with a serious expression.


    "All right."


    Wu Hao nodded. Although the grade was improved, he was able to better implement his plan.


    Zhai Hongguo immediately took Wu Hao into the hotel.


    Upon entering the hotel, almost all the service staff bowed politely to Zhai Hongguo and called "President Zhai."


    It seems that Zhai Hongguo has a high status here.


    Wu Song was stunned by the luxury decoration of the hotel.


    In a few minutes, Wu Song checked in. He heard of a top surprise suite of 100000 yuan a night.


    After leaving the room, Wu Song felt here and there without touching his hands and feet, and then sighed: "brother, this is the room for 10 nights. I didn''t expect that I had the opportunity to live in."


    "OK." Wu Hao sat down on the big soft sofa.


    Wu Hao, who has lived in 150 million villas, doesn''t feel much about the rooms here.


    After Wu Songping calmed down, Wu Hao asked Wu Song to send a message to ask her out.


    "Quietly, I said she was very busy these days. I don''t know if she will come?" Wu Song hesitated after looking at his chat with Jing Jing.


    In the chat records, almost all of them were sent by Wu Song to Jingjing. Jingjing replied a few words, that is, he was busy.


    "If you ask her to come to the prince hotel for dinner, she will have time." Wu Hao is confident and authentic.


    Just now, Wu Hao looked at the introduction of the hotel and found that the buffet in the hotel is very awesome. Seafood, Japanese ingredients, cooked food, Hong Kong style roast wax, pasta and dessert are all available. Moreover, the price is also very expensive, 900 yuan for lunch and 1400 yuan for dinner.


    With a quiet personality, Wu Song invited her to the Prince Restaurant for dinner. She will certainly come.


    Wu Song thought and sent a message to him.


    Looking at Wu Song''s old mobile phones, Wu Hao thought that he had bought him a mobile phone and computer before, so he quietly took out the mobile phone from the space ring.


    After Wu Song sent the message, Wu Hao handed his mobile phone to Wu Song and said, "brother, your mobile phone is also a little old. I bought you a new mobile phone."


    Looking at the mobile phone handed by Wu Hao, wu song was surprised and said, "brother, this is the latest mobile phone. It costs more than 10000. How can you waste that money to buy it? My mobile phone can still be used."


    "It''s all small money." Wu Hao said and directly put his mobile phone in Wu Song''s hand.


    Wu Song looked at Wu Hao for a while and said, "brother, don''t do something bad."


    Wu Song knows that Wu Hao has just graduated. He didn''t even have a job before. Now he has paid himself 70000 yuan, bought the latest mobile phone, picked up and sent him in a luxury car, and stayed in the most upscale hotel. The cost is free. Wu Song is really afraid that Wu Hao has gone astray.


    "Brother, don''t worry. My money comes from doing business with my friends and making some money." For the time being, Wu Hao doesn''t want to tell Wu Song that he is pregnant with 700 million yuan.


    "Well, that''s good." Wu Song knew his brother was a man and didn''t ask again.


    At this time, I quietly returned the information.

 Chapter 20

    "Is it true to invite me to the prince hotel for dinner. Didn''t you say you had no money? "


    "I''m paid today, so I''d like to invite you to dinner and say something to you." Wu Song sent Wu Hao''s words and editing information.


    "OK, wait a minute, my husband. I''ll make up. By the way, my husband sent me a 200 yuan red envelope as the fare. " Quietly, I sent a message and brought three small patterns of kisses.


    Wu Song wanted to or didn''t want to send a 200 yuan in the past, and then sent a sentence, "OK, wife, I''ll wait for you."


    After receiving the red envelope, I didn''t speak again.


    Wu Song had an excited expression.


    Wu Hao also saw Wu Song''s chat. He just smiled and didn''t speak.


    In my heart, I''m sure that this silence is really just cheating Wu Song''s money.


    "Brother, can I give this cell phone to Jingjing? I always wanted to buy one before Jing Jing, but I didn''t have money before. I never bought it for her. " After thinking about it, Wu Song said something to Wu Hao.


    "It''s yours. You can decide who you want to give it to." Wu Hao nodded. For Wu Hao, more than 10000 yuan is really nothing¡° However, I think you''d better not give it to her first. After trying her, if she really loves you, then you can give her your mobile phone. "


    "Does she think I''m lying to her?" Wu Song is worried.


    "If you have no money to pretend to be rich, the girl will think you are lying to her. But if you have money and pretend not to have money, the girl will forgive you. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Now the girls say that they don''t like the boys who cheat themselves, and they will never forgive the boys who cheat themselves. Of course, this is only for the first situation. As for the second case, she will ignore her unforgivable words and forgive boys very easily.


    "But I really have no money." Wu Song''s face suddenly appeared a regretful expression.


    "I have money. Brother, don''t worry. " Wu Wu patted Wu Song on the shoulder.


    Now that the message has been sent, wu song can only listen to Wu Hao.


    Next, Wu Hao took a rest in the room and went downstairs to the restaurant on the second floor.


    Wu Hao and Wu Song found two seats separately and sat down.


    After Wu Hao left, he ordered Australian Angus steak and a Hong Kong roast.


    But Haosong is a little excited and a little uneasy, waiting to come quietly.


    About ten minutes later, Wu Song finally came quietly.


    Quietly, he is about 1.6 meters tall, slightly fat, with exquisite makeup on his face, wearing a light blue skirt and a pair of 5cm high shoes at his feet.


    The overall score is 7 points, but there are still some differences from the video and pictures.


    Seeing the quiet coming, Wu songton greeted him.


    Wu Song wanted to hold quiet''s hand, but quietly but without trace avoided it, and then said, "you haven''t taken anything yet. Let''s go and get something first. I''m a little hungry."


    Wu Song didn''t think so much, so he took the food quietly.


    Quietly take some lobsters, oysters, crabs, sashimi and so on.


    Wu Song took almost the same meat as Wu Hao, such as steak and roast wax.


    Put the food on the table and eat quietly while talking about your own affairs. Of course, it''s all about money, such as money for your brother''s illness, money for your parents'' birthday, money for your own clothes and cosmetics, etc.


    Wu Song did not speak, listening and speaking quietly.


    After finishing his words, he said quietly, "by the way, husband, what do you want to tell me?"


    Wu Song thought about it and said, "quietly, do you love me?"


    Quietly thought and didn''t want to say: "yes, husband, how can you ask like this?"


    "If you have no money, do you love me too?" Wu Song continued.


    "How could it be, husband? You just get paid." I don''t care about the tunnel¡° By the way, I saw a set of cosmetics before. It costs 2000 yuan. Will you send me a red envelope later? "


    "Quiet, my money has been spent in recent months, and I still owe 70000 yuan outside. I''d like to discuss with you that we should spend less money during this period, save the money and pay off the debt? " Wu Song said what Wu Hao asked him to say.


    And Wu Song''s expression is very real.


    After all, he really owed 70000 yuan before. Without Wu Hao''s help, he had to run away.


    "How could this happen?" Silence is finally serious.


    "I work in a factory and earn 5000 yuan a month. You spend almost 20000 yuan a month. It''s too expensive." Wu Song is a little embarrassed.


    "Then you are blaming me." The quiet face became cold¡° On your terms, you can find a girlfriend like me. Even if it''s the virtue of the elders, you blame me for spending too much money. I tell you, if you don''t have money, you can honestly find a factory girl. From today on, don''t contact me. Let''s break up. "


    Then he stood up quietly and angrily and was ready to leave.


    "Quiet, is money so important?" Wu Song''s pale face stopped quietly.


    "Yes, money is so important. So break up, poor man. " Finish quietly and turn away.


    At this time, it was Wu Hao''s turn.


    Wu Hao quickly ran to Wu Song and said, "young master, I finally found you. The master is still waiting for you to go back and inherit your family. Come back with me."


    Wu Song''s face was confused. It was different from the plot discussed before.


    You can also change the script temporarily.


    Quietly also looked back and looked at Wu Hao, but there was no action.


    She is not a fool. There are too many jokes on the Internet.


    No matter what Wu Song thought, Wu Hao took Wu Song and went outside.


    I don''t go far quietly, but I want to see how things develop.


    After all, what if it''s true.


    Wu Hao took Wu Song outside the hotel, opened the door of the extended Maybach waiting outside the hotel and pushed Wu Song in.


    Wu Hao asked Zhai Hongguo to take out the car to help with the performance.


    After seeing Wu Song really like that, he didn''t think so much. He hurried to the car, knocked on the window and said, "husband, husband, open the door. I have something to say."


    "Brother, just now you have seen this girl''s face. Now you have a chance to vent your anger." When Wu Hao finished speaking to Wu Song, he opened the window, looked coldly and said quietly, "what do you want to do? Can you touch this car?"


    "What are you? I''m your young master''s girlfriend." He gave Wu Hao a quiet hate look, and then looked at Wu Songdao pleasantly¡° Husband, I''m quiet. What I said just now is angry. Don''t be angry with me. "

 Chapter 21

    "I''m poor. I don''t deserve you. I only deserve to find a factory girl, because the factory girl is a thousand times better than you. The driver drives. " Wu Song is honest, but he is not stupid. His quiet words just now really hurt him deeply.


    The driver started the car very cooperatively, but it was a little slow.


    "Husband, I was joking with you just now. I just want you to work harder. Have you forgotten that we said we were going to the prairie? " Quietly outside the car window, he didn''t give up at all, and tried to impress him with his previous agreement with Wu Song.


    "In fact, I''m his brother, and my brother is not a young master. I just play with him and flirt with you. After all, there are a few young masters who don''t inherit their family property and work in the factory. Use your brain. " Wu Hao looked out of the window and said quietly.


    Wu Hao''s words suddenly stunned Jing Jing. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she wanted to continue to follow or pat her ass and leave.


    After being stunned for a while, he quietly looked at Wu Song and said, "is what he said not true?"


    "Yes, he is my brother. I am not a rich family but a poor family. My ancestors have been farmers for three generations." Wu Song nodded and told the truth.


    "You bastard, get out of here." Quietly, the original beautiful face was distorted by anger and shouted angrily.


    Wu Song smiled bitterly and said, "sure enough, my brother was right. All you like is money."


    After that, Wu Song got out of the car, quietly watched, handed the latest mobile phone in his hand to a passing girl, said "give it to you", and then returned to the car.


    Then the car went away.


    In the car, wu song sent a wechat to Jing Jing.


    "Quiet, I''m really not rich, but from now on, I''m not short of money. Originally, the cell phone was for you, but you made me cold. So I gave it to a passer-by. From now on, you can pursue the life you want, and I want to open a new chapter in my life. Goodbye, my love. Goodbye, my beautiful first love. "


    After sending wechat, Wu Song hesitated and blacked the quiet wechat and phone.


    After receiving the message from Wu Song, the quiet mood suddenly got out of control again.


    She hurriedly sent Wu Song a message, but what she received was a red exclamation mark.


    People squat to the ground at once, and tears can''t help flowing down.


    As for whether her tears flow for the loss of Wu Song or regret and shame, she can only know for herself.


    The girl who received the mobile phone screamed excitedly.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao couldn''t bear to see Wu Song with a sad face, so he said, "brother, let''s go to the bar and have a drink. I seldom come to Huacheng. Naturally, our two brothers will have fun. "


    Wu Song nodded and tried to squeeze out a smile on his face.


    "Brother Zhao, where is the best bar here? Please send us there." Wu Hao said to the driver.


    The driver''s name is Zhao Guoqing. He is a man of about 30 years old with a smile on his face. He looks harmless to humans and animals.


    But Wu Hao can see that Zhao Guoqing has received long-term strict training and is far more powerful than ordinary people.


    Zhai Hongguo can''t always accompany Wu Hao. Zhao Guoqing was left by Zhai Hongguo to entertain Wu Hao.


    "Go to the Cato bar, where there are usually a lot of beautiful women." Zhao Guoqing smiled.


    "Well, brother Zhao, you decide."


    Before long, Zhao Guoqing drove to the outside of Cato bar.


    Wu Song obviously came to this place for the first time. Everything inside made him feel novel and forgot the pain of breaking up for a while.


    Zhao Guoqing also had to drive. He didn''t order wine, but ordered a drink.


    Wu Hao ordered a dozen beers.


    Knowing that a dozen beers cost 400 yuan, wu song was surprised and said to Wu Hao, "brother, the beer here is so expensive. Last time, my friend and I had a barbecue. A beer was only 60 yuan, which was bigger than this kind of bottle. "


    "Brother, those who come here for consumption don''t care here. Don''t think so much today. Just be hi. Come on, do it. " Wu Hao opened two bottles of beer and handed Wu Song one. He was excited.


    The atmosphere in the Kato hotel is good, and Wu Hao is a little hi.


    Wu Song stopped talking, touched the bottle with Wu Hao, raised the bottle and blew it into his mouth.


    After a bottle of beer, Wu Song''s mood began to rise, shaking slightly with the music.


    In order to get Wu Song out of his lovelorn relationship as soon as possible, Wu Hao and Wu Song talk to the girls in the bar.


    It has to be said that the quality of the girls in this Cato bar is still good. They can be regarded as top middle school in both figure and appearance.


    "Brother, you see, these girls are good. Don''t always think about the woman who doesn''t love you. In the future, you will find a girl who suits you and loves you. " Wu Hao said after taking a sip of wine.


    "I know, but I can''t forget her so soon." Wu Song said, another bottle of beer.


    "It''s all right. Time will dilute everything." Wu Hao was not in a hurry to ask his brother to forget to be quiet¡° By the way, brother, which female star do you like, we''ll look for it according to this type. "


    Wu Song thought about it. The old face said, "I don''t like any female stars. I love what I love."


    "Oh." Wu Hao nodded.


    I didn''t expect my brother''s favorite type is that lovely and beautiful net red.


    The topic between men is inseparable from women. After drinking, wu song also let go. They had a good talk.


    At this time, there were more and more people in the bar, and the seats were full of boys and girls who came to drink.


    Just as Wu Hao and his wife were having a good conversation, several arrogant men came to Wu Hao''s table and said, "I think you''ve had almost the same drink. You can go."


    "Why?" Wu Song asked.


    After hearing Wu Song''s words, several men laughed. One of them, a man in a black vest with a dragon on his arm, said, "the Hick asked us why, ha ha ha, it''s really cute."


    Wu Hao stood up with a cold face and directly photographed the tattooed man''s head with a bottle of wine.


    The tattooed man screamed and fell to the ground.


    Wu Hao''s sudden move stunned Wu Song, the tattoo man''s companion.


    The tattoo man''s companions were stunned at first, then angry one by one, swearing at Wu Hao.


    Wu Song then stood up with two wine bottles, with an expression that whoever dares to move Wu Hao will kill himself.


    However, Wu Song didn''t come to use his hand. Zhao Guoqing, who sat drinking fruit juice, immediately stood up and rushed to several men. With a few quick moves, the men fell to the ground and lost their ability to move.


    Wu Song stared at the boss with an unbelievable expression.


    But Wu Hao saw clearly that Zhao Guoqing''s moves were shot at the key parts of several men.


    The strength was used just enough to incapacitate several men.

 Chapter 22

    What happened to Wu Hao soon let the security guard of the bar come over.


    Wu Hao blew his head and tattooed the man. Seeing the security guard coming, he immediately felt pathetic and said, "brother Qiang, save me quickly. These three people are crazy and beat us indiscriminately."


    "Do you know who''s here? How dare you make trouble here." A tall security guard looked at the tattooed man and then at Wu Hao Sanren.


    The tattooed man is a regular in the bar, while Wu Hao is a new face. Brother Qiang naturally speaks to the tattooed man.


    "It was this guy who let us leave first. Did he open the bar, and whoever he told to leave had to leave? " Wu Song sees brother Qiang facing the tattooed man and immediately hates him unhappily.


    "No matter what reason I make trouble here, it''s wrong. Please leave." Brother Qiang said coldly when he saw that Wu Song dared to cross with himself.


    Anyway, the three of Wu Song look like ordinary people. There''s no problem driving them away.


    "Is Zheng Bo there?" Zhao Guoqing suddenly said.


    Hearing Zhao Guoqing''s words, brother Qiang suddenly had a sudden heart. He looked at Zhao Guoqing carefully and his tone softened all at once.


    "Sir, do you know our boss?"


    Although brother Qiang doesn''t know Zhao Guoqing, he dares to call his boss Zheng Bo''s name. It''s not easy to come here.


    Thinking of this, hadron''s heart suddenly regretted that he had to speak for the tattooed man before.


    "If Zheng Bo is here, let him come and say that Zhao Guoqing is waiting for him here." Zhao Guoqing said faintly¡° If not, call him.


    "This..." hadron hesitated.


    If this person really knows the boss, it''s good to say that if he doesn''t know, he will be scolded at that time.


    "If you call Zheng Bo, you may be able to keep your current job. But if you don''t call him and I have to call him myself, I can guarantee that today is your last day at work here. " Seeing that Qiangzi hesitated, Zhao was green and cold.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll go right away."


    With that, hadron immediately turned and ran to the boss''s office on the second floor.


    At this time, the tattoo man also found that things were not quite right and wanted to slip away.


    However, Zhao Guoqing stood in front of him and said, "what are you going to do? When Zheng Bo comes, you can tell the boss."


    "Big... Big brother, it''s all my little brother''s fault. You have a lot of adults. Let me go." The tattooed man immediately begged Zhao Guoqing for mercy.


    You know, Cato''s boss Zheng Bo is an energetic person. Both black and white have to give him some face. Looking at the posture just now, this man seems to be more powerful than the boss Zheng bo here.


    Tattoo men don''t recognize counseling. There''s no way to live.


    At the same time, the tattoo man''s heart is also very regretful. There are so many tables in the bar. Why did he choose this table.


    Now, not only has his head been opened, but there may be more terrible things waiting for him.


    At this moment, he really thought he was just dreaming, hoping that the dream would wake up soon.


    "Just stay here and wait until Zheng Bo comes." Zhao Guoqing said, so he stopped caring about the tattooed man and continued to drink the unfinished drink.


    Zheng Bo in Zhao Guoqing''s mouth is now chatting about life with a beautiful woman in his office.


    Zheng Bo is 39 years old. He is not tall and a little fat, but he can achieve his current achievements at the golden age of men. It can be said that his life is very successful.


    It is naturally acceptable for successful men to have beautiful girls around them.


    Hadron suddenly knocked on the door outside, which scared Zheng Bo''s topic off.


    Zheng Bo tidied up his clothes, calmed his mood, and sat on the boss''s chair with an unhappy face.


    The beautiful girl went to open the door for Qiang Zi.


    "Zheng Qiang, don''t I tell you? Don''t come to my office if you have nothing?" Zheng Bo, who was disturbed by hadron, looked at his distant relative with an unhappy face.


    If he hadn''t seen that he was his relative and loyal to himself, Zheng Bo would now want to beat him up and vent his anger.


    The beautiful woman came to Zheng Bo''s back and pinched Zheng Bo''s shoulder.


    "Boss, something''s wrong. When I was down there just now, I found someone fighting, so I went to deal with it. Originally, I wanted to invite the fighters out, but one of them, Zhao Guoqing, said he knew you and asked you to go there. " Zheng Qiang briefly explained what happened just now.


    As for speaking for the tattooed man, he naturally didn''t mention a word.


    Zheng Bo, who was calm when he heard that he was just fighting, suddenly stood up from his chair after hearing Zhao Guoqing''s name, startling the woman behind him.


    Then, he looked at Zheng Qiang anxiously and said, "what''s the name of the man you just said to let me pass?"


    "Zhao Guoqing, yes, he said his name was Zhao Guoqing." Zheng Qiang thought and confirmed.


    "Where is he? Take me." Zheng Bo came to Zheng Qiang and hurried to him.


    Seeing Zheng Bona''s anxious appearance, Zheng Qiang immediately understood that Zhao Guoqing''s identity was really not simple. At the same time, he hated tattooed men.


    If it weren''t for them, would they indirectly offend Zhao Guoqing?


    Under the leadership of Zheng Qiang, Zheng Bo soon came to Wu Hao.


    When Zheng Bo came, he flattered Zhao Guoqing and said, "brother Zhao, why are you here? If you are here, you should first tell your little brother, so that I can prepare for you. By the way, didn''t Zhai come with you? "


    "Zhai was always busy and didn''t come. This time I came to play with Wu Shao, but I was very unhappy. What should I do? " Zhao Guoqing''s expression was cold and didn''t give Zheng Bo any face.


    Zheng Bo is very strong in Huacheng, but compared with Zhai Hongguo, it''s nothing at all.


    Zhai Hongguo only needs one word to kill Zheng Bo.


    "Are these people? Zheng Qiang, let someone take them to the control room. " Zheng Bo glanced at the tattooed man lightly and said angrily.


    If you hurt your Cato bar because of these people, Zheng Bo will sink these people into the sea.


    At Zheng Bo''s command, several security guards of Zheng Qiang immediately took the tattooed men to the monitoring room on the second floor.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    What Zhao Guoqing said doesn''t need Zheng Bo''s consent at all.


    "Please, brother Zhao." Zheng Bo hurriedly led the way¡° By the way, brother Zhao, who is Wu Shao? Introduce me. "


    Zhao Guoqing introduced Wu Hao to Zheng Bo.


    "Wu Shao is really a talent. By the way, my name is Zheng Bo. I''m the boss here. I sincerely apologize to you for what just happened. " Zheng Bo praised Wu Hao and solemnly apologized.


    "Come on, don''t make these empty things. Solve the problems of those people first, and let''s talk about it again." Zhao Guoqing doesn''t like Zheng Bo.

 Chapter 23

    People came to the monitoring room, and the tattooed man was kneeling there with a frightened face.


    And his companion, still lying on the floor, couldn''t move.


    Seeing the three of Wu Hao coming in, the tattooed man quickly knelt in front of the three with a runny nose and tears, kowtowed and begged for mercy, "three gentlemen, I don''t know Taishan. Please let me go."


    The tattooed man''s feet softened when he was taken to the monitoring room.


    He has heard that some guys who dare to make trouble here seem to have disappeared inexplicably.


    Some say they are dead, others say they have gone to Africa to mine.


    Whether it''s death or mining in Africa, tattooed men don''t want to happen to themselves.


    "Brother, you say how to deal with him." Wu Hao looked at Wu Song.


    Wu Song came here to relieve the pain of lovelorn, but the tattooed man jumped out to spoil the fun. Wu Hao naturally asked Wu Song to deal with the tattooed man.


    Wu Song is an honest man after all. I really don''t know what to do with the tattooed man. I can only look at Wu Hao helplessly.


    "Slap yourself in the face and knock out your teeth." Wu Hao thought and said¡° Don''t let me see you again, or... "


    "Yes, yes, thank you, brother." The tattoo man was overjoyed.


    Then he slapped himself in the face.


    "Zheng Bo, this matter has been handled, but in your territory, if such a thing happens, should you express it?" Zhao Guoqing looked at Zheng Bo with an expression that I was just knocking at you.


    Zheng Bo didn''t care and said, "it should be. Well, Wu Shao, today''s consumption is all on me. "


    Zhao Guoqing despised Zheng Bo and said, "your box should also be opened. Wu shaoke is Zheng Shao''s good brother."


    After hearing Zhao Guoqing''s words, Zheng Bo was stunned, and then became very enthusiastic about Wu Hao.


    "Wu Shao, I have left a bottle of wine king from France. You must have a good taste later."


    With that, Zheng Bo took Wu Hao and the three of them to a secret box on the second floor, which was very hidden but very luxurious.


    "Zheng Bo, that''s right." Zhao Guoqing patted Zheng Bo on the shoulder, sat down on the soft sofa and continued: "however, if there is wine alone, it is not enough."


    With that, Zhao Guoqing gave Zheng Bo a look you know.


    "Brother Zhao, you can rest assured when I work." Zheng Bo said with a cheap expression.


    Then Zheng Bo left the box.


    The sound insulation effect of this box is really good. It''s good to close the door. It''s like being separated from the outside world.


    The box has a large TV screen, a song ordering system and a big dance floor.


    "Brother, we can still sing here. Let''s go up and order some songs."


    Wu Song nodded.


    About ten minutes later, the box door opened and Zheng Bo walked into the box with six beautiful girls.


    Wu Hao looked at the six girls and found that the six girls had their own characteristics, but they were the best choice. They could definitely be regarded as school flower beauty.


    Among them, there are also net red beauties that Wu Song likes.


    Wu Hao and Zhao Guoqing know that Wu Song likes net red cute girls. Naturally, they arrange lovely girls to Wu Song.


    Wu Hao pulled two choppy girls.


    The remaining two girls belong to Zhao Guoqing.


    Wu Song could not let go, but with the initiative of the two girls, he slowly let go.


    With the good wine, under the stimulation of alcohol, several girls also swayed their bodies on the dance floor with the music.


    At the invitation of the girl, Wu Hao also went to the dance floor and jumped up with the girl.


    In the meantime, the three also took a lot of advantage.


    By the time he played more than ten in the evening, Wu Song had been drunk for seven or eight minutes.


    Wu Hao and Zhao Guoqing left with Wu Song and two lovely girls.


    As for Wu Hao and Zhao Guoqing, they didn''t take the girls back.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to waste his first time on such a girl.


    Zhao Guoqing said he was just a driver.


    Back at the hotel, Wu Song took two girls to his room.


    Wu Hao smiled when he saw the door closed.


    To make a boy forget a woman, give him two beautiful women.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Wu Hao woke up and found that Wu Song was already in the living room.


    The whole person''s spirit is much better than yesterday.


    "Brother, you''re up." After seeing Wu Hao, Wu Song said with a smile.


    "Well, where are they?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I let them go first." Wu Song looked at the scenery outside the glass window and said faintly.


    "Did you leave their contact information?" Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "No. I think now I''d better not leave their contact information. " Wu Songdao.


    "Yes." Wu Hao nodded. He understood what Wu Song meant.


    "Brother, I don''t want to work. I want to do business. I want to make a lot of money." Wu Song turned around and looked at Wu Hao seriously.


    After seeing the life of such rich people, wu song really doesn''t want to live the life before.


    "Brother, do you have any ideas?"


    Wu Hao came here just because he didn''t want his brother to work in the factory again, so Wu Song said he wanted to do business. Naturally, Wu Hao agreed very much.


    "I haven''t thought of it yet. But I don''t want to find a job. "


    One day yesterday, Wu Song''s ambition sprouted slowly. He didn''t want to continue his ordinary life.


    "It''s all right. Take your time, brother. I''ll support you." Wu Hao said¡° By the way, shall we go back today or something? "


    "Go back today." Wu Song said without thinking.


    Huacheng is a sad place for him. When he comes back to Huacheng next time, he must change his identity.


    Then Wu Song went to go through the resignation formalities.


    Wu Hao is in the hotel, waiting for today''s express to fall from the sky.


    In the past, Wu Hao didn''t believe in "pie falling from the sky", but since he was hit by "express", Wu Hao still changed his mind. Pie will still fall from the sky.


    It''s noon, and it''s time for express delivery.


    Today, three express deliveries gave Wu Hao a great surprise.


    First of all, ten bottles of "monkey wine" were sent by Huaguoshan to sun Dasheng.


    Then there is a skill, Joe gang leader''s basketball skill.


    It was originally sent to his son, but it was sent to Wu Hao.


    The biggest surprise is at the end. It''s a purple gourd.


    Wu Hao didn''t know who sent the gourd and who sent it to, but when he got the gourd, he knew the name and function of the gourd.


    This gourd is called the gourd of all things. Every day, a gourd''s spiritual liquid will be produced in the gourd, which can promote the growth of all things. Taking Lingye for a long time can change people''s physical quality, avoid all diseases and live a long life.


    When Wu Hao got the gourd, he thought of Wu Song.


    As long as this gourd is given to Wu Song, wu song can definitely make some achievements, which also solves the problem of Wu Song''s reemployment.


    Wu Hao happily put "monkey wine" into the ring and practiced Qiao gang leader''s skills.


    Anyway, skills don''t weigh on you.

 Chapter 24

    After putting "monkey wine" into the ring, Wu Hao began to feel a little empty.


    After all, the thing he took was Sun Dasheng''s. The monkey can''t stand it.


    "If only I could send something back." Wu Hao secretly said.


    He took other people''s things passively. If he could send back some things, even if those people came to the door, he could make sense.


    Just then, a big basketball aperture suddenly appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was startled by the sudden aperture and quickly stepped back to open the distance from the aperture.


    Looking at it from a distance for a while, I found that the aperture had no effect on my, as if it was still in contact with myself.


    So, close to the aperture.


    "This aperture appeared when I said to send things back just now. It''s not used to send things." Wu Hao suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Then Wu Hao found something suitable for sending in the room.


    Soon, Wu Hao fixed his eyes on smoking two packs of cigarettes.


    Wu Hao tried to control the aperture with his mind to send out cigarettes.


    However, the aperture did not respond.


    Wu Hao tried several more ways. He gave orders and threw the cigarette at the aperture, but it didn''t work.


    Finally, Wu Hao slapped on the forehead and forgot to get the recipient''s address.


    Wu Hao thought about Huaguo Mountain, and then controlled the aperture to send out the cigarettes.


    Sure enough, the aperture came to the cigarette and a light flashed. The cigarette was immediately wrapped into a package and disappeared into the aperture.


    Immediately, Wu Hao sensed that there was an address of Huaguo Mountain on the aperture.


    Then the aperture disappears.


    "Can you really send express?" After seeing the aperture disappear, Wu Hao was stunned¡° It seems that there are still many places for this'' Tianjiang Express''. I don''t know, so I can only explore slowly. "


    Before Wu Song came back, Wu Hao took his mobile phone and brushed up a short video.


    ¡­¡­


    While Wu Hao was brushing the short video, on a mountain full of strange flowers and fruits and fragrant birds, a group of monkeys with a body shape of more than three meters, covered with black hair and muscles were watching around a package.


    One of them was the largest monkey with a golden hair on his head. He carefully opened the package and revealed the two smoked cigarettes inside.


    "Boss, what is this? Where did you come from? " One of the monkeys asked the monkey with golden hair on his head.


    "I don''t know." The golden monkey looked at the cigarette and scratched his head with a puzzled face.


    "Did the king send it to us?" The monkey continued.


    "No. The king doesn''t have such a thing. " The golden monkey shook his head.


    When the king used his divine sense to talk to him, he said to send more bottles of wine. He was running out of wine. However, I sent it on time before. Didn''t the king receive it.


    And this inexplicably appeared in the package. What''s going on.


    After thinking about it, the golden monkey took the package to his hand and said, "let''s go first and prepare wine for the king. I''ll study this thing."


    When a group of monkeys heard that they were going to prepare wine for the king, they immediately scattered to find wine for the king.


    The golden monkey took the package to his cave and touched the cigarette with his hand.


    Suddenly, a message came into its consciousness.


    The message explained that the wine sent by the golden monkey to the king was sent to the wrong place. This thing called cigarettes is the compensation.


    At the same time, it also talks about the use of cigarettes.


    "Oh, so it is." The golden monkey understood how the package came from.


    The golden monkey took one out of the cigarette box with a big palm.


    Because the golden monkey is too big, the cigarette in his hand is like a toothpick.


    The golden monkey put the cigarette into his mouth, hit a snap finger with his right hand, and a cluster of flame rushed out of his right index finger.


    The golden monkey is the younger brother of the great sage. It''s not surprising that he knows some simple spells.


    After lighting the cigarette, the golden monkey took a sip and spit out the cigarette.


    Suddenly I felt a wonderful feeling that it had never felt before.


    One word, cool.


    "Baby, good baby." Golden monkeys enjoy the smell of cigarettes.


    After smoking a cigarette, the golden monkey looked at the remaining 17 cigarettes and frowned.


    "Baby is good, but it''s too little." Then the golden monkey looked at the express and had an idea in his heart, "wait until these are finished."


    ¡­¡­


    After ten minutes, wu song came back with a backpack.


    "Brother, when shall we go back?" Wu Song went back to his room and looked at Wu Hao and said directly.


    "Brother, if there''s nothing wrong, we''ll go back now." Wu Hao said.


    Wu Song looked out of the window and said, "it''s all right. You can go."


    Wu Hao nodded, took the gourd and went out.


    Wu Song followed Wu Hao, looked at the gourd in his hand, and asked curiously, "brother, what are you doing with the gourd?"


    "Brother, don''t you want to work? With this gourd, you can be the person you want to be. " Wu Hao handed the gourd to Wu Song.


    Wu Song then looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    Wu Hao smiled and told Wu Song the function of gourd.


    Wu Song is also the main reader of the novel. He naturally knows the value of the spiritual liquid that can accelerate biological growth and strengthen himself.


    "Brother, do you really want to give this to me?" Wu Song looks at Wu Hao.


    "I can''t use this." Wu Hao pretended to be a full score.


    Wu Hao has long used "herbal liquid" to strengthen his body. Coupled with the daily "sky drop express", Wu Hao really can''t use this gourd of all things.


    Wu Song nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take this. I promise I won''t humiliate everything. And I''ll take care of it at home. "


    Since Wu Hao took out the gourd of all things, Haosong knew that Wu Hao had his own fate. For people like him, his life stage was incomparably broad. What he can do is to see his home for him and guard his relatives.


    "Brother, I''ll work hard for you after that." Wu Hao gratefully patted Wu Song on the shoulder.


    After he had "Tianjiang express", he would not often stay at home. When Wu Song returned, he could take care of his home for himself.


    "We brothers, don''t say that." Wu Song also put his hand on Wu Hao''s shoulder.


    Next, Zhao Guoqing drove them to the airport.


    Three hours later, Wu Hao returned to the magic capital.


    "Brother, aren''t we going home? Why are we here?" Wu Song asked curiously.


    "I bought some things for my family before. I''ll take them back together when I get them."


    Xiaobai is alone in the villa. Wu Hao is really worried about what will happen to it. Moreover, I don''t know how many days to stay this time. I still have to take it back with me.


    Wu Song nodded.


    Immediately, Wu Hao took Wu Song to his parking lot.


    Seeing Wu Hao sitting in a yellow super car, Wu Song stopped beside the car and was confused.

 Chapter 25

    "Get in the car." Seeing Wu Song standing by, Wu Hao shouted at him.


    "Oh." Wu Song reacted. After sitting in the car, he asked with an incredible expression, "brother, this... This car is yours?"


    Before, Wu Hao also came to see him in a luxury car, but wu song also knew that the car was not Wu Hao''s.


    But now there''s no one else in this car.


    "Brother, remove the question mark." Wu Hao pretended to be a force.


    "I''m afraid this car will cost millions." Wu Song touched the car and said.


    "More than ten million." Wu Hao took advantage of the situation.


    "More than ten million? Where did you get so much money to buy a car? " Wu Song asked curiously.


    "I didn''t buy it, others gave it."


    With that, Wu Hao told wu song about saving Zheng Hai. Of course, he didn''t say anything about "Baicao liquid".


    Wu Song nodded and didn''t ask again.


    Although he envies Wu Hao, he has given Wu Hao the "gourd of all things". He believes that as long as he works hard, he can have these.


    Driving, Wu Hao returned to his villa.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s big villa, wu song was stunned again.


    Wu Hao explained and took Wu Song back to the villa.


    When he entered the villa, little Burton met him.


    When he found that nothing had been damaged at home, Wu Hao praised Xiaobai.


    Then, while Wu Song was visiting the villa, Wu Hao took Xiaobai to a room and took out all the things bought for his family in the ring.


    "Xiaobai, do you have any ability?" After Wu Hao took everything out, he looked at Xiaobai like a pet dog and asked.


    Xiaobai was given to Chang''e by Erlang, but it''s a fairy dog. If it''s really just a pet dog, it''s really useless.


    Xiaobai understood Wu Hao''s words and immediately performed a set of cute stunts for Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was helpless.


    He''s not Chang''e, it''s useless for you to perform this for me.


    "Is there anything worse, such as fighting?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    Xiaobai nodded.


    Then, Xiaobai''s body began to get bigger and directly became a beast two meters big and full of muscles.


    Wu Hao swallowed his saliva. Not to mention Xiaobai''s increased combat effectiveness, just this head can scare away all those who have misdeeds.


    "Yes, this is good." Wu Hao looked at Xiaobai with satisfaction¡° You can change back. "


    Although he is not known by some interested people, it does not mean that no one pays attention to himself.


    Wu Hao can''t stay at home often. If his family is hurt for his own reasons, it will be too late.


    Therefore, Wu Hao wants to give his family a "amulet", and Xiaobai with such ability is the best choice.


    When Xiaobai came back, he immediately sold cute and coquettish to Wu Hao.


    Look at its expression, it likes to sell more cute.


    Sure enough, it''s just a pet dog.


    Wu Song was sitting on the sofa thinking about life when Wu Hao took Xiaobai to move the things he bought for his family to the living room.


    "Brother, I''ll go out. You go out with me or at home." Wu Hao faces Wu Songdao who is thinking about life on the sofa.


    "I''ll stay at home. I''ll call you if there''s anything." After thinking for a while, wu song still didn''t go with Wu Hao.


    There is always a feeling that the Three Outlooks have been changed many times with Wu Hao these two days, so Wu Song is still alone.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care. Anyway, it won''t take much time to come back.


    After leaving the villa, Wu Hao took a taxi to the Daben store. He can''t go beyond his hometown. Of course, he has to change a car.


    Originally, Wu Hao was going to withdraw a G500 in full.


    However, when he arrived at the store, Wu Hao''s eyes were attracted by a ''beast''.


    This is a babos g700 with a more aggressive appearance than the big G.


    Those who are interested in cars naturally know that babos g700 has the title of the fastest car, the fastest four door sedan, the fastest station wagon and the fastest SUV in the world. It is definitely the best choice for people who like domineering cars.


    Since there is such a fierce car that suits his taste, Wu Hao naturally wants to buy it.


    An hour later, Wu Hao left the car shop in his car.


    What kind of dog blood plot that people despise when buying a car has not appeared.


    Returning to the villa, Wu Hao suddenly found a luxury car outside his villa.


    Wu Hao frowned slightly and went into the villa.


    After entering the hall, Wu Hao saw that there was a man and a woman in addition to Wu Song.


    The woman Wu Hao knew song Meiyi, who shouted to Wu Hao to kneel in front of her and was driven out of the party by Zheng Hai.


    The man is a man in his fifties who looks extraordinary and should always be in a high position.


    When song Meiyi saw Wu Hao coming in, her eyes showed a trace of hatred, but she soon lowered her head to hide her hatred.


    Wu Song saw Wu Hao coming and immediately said, "brother, these two people said they were looking for you."


    Wu Hao nodded and said, "I see."


    "Then I''ll go up first." Wu Song said, going upstairs.


    He knows that Wu Hao has something to do and doesn''t want to hinder Wu Hao here.


    "It doesn''t matter, brother. You''re right here." Wu Hao stopped Wu Song.


    Seeing song Meiyi''s appearance, I knew she didn''t come to seek revenge.


    Since he didn''t come to seek revenge, Wu Hao didn''t want Wu Song to avoid anything.


    Wu Song thought for a moment and sat down.


    "What are you doing here? How do you know I live here? " Wu Hao looked at Song Meiyi and asked coldly.


    Song Meiyi didn''t answer, just looked at the man.


    The man smiled and said, "this is Wu Hao, Wu Shao. My name is song Guoren. I''m Mei Yi''s father. I have a little energy here in mordu. It''s not difficult to find Wu Shao''s residence. But don''t get me wrong, Wu Shao. Today our father and daughter came to apologize to Wu Shao sincerely. The little girl is young and ignorant. She offended Wu Shao. Please don''t remember the villains and forgive her. Mei Yi, don''t apologize to Wu Shao soon. "


    Song Guoren finished and looked at Song Meiyi.


    Song Meiyi wanted to apologize to Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao first said, "young and ignorant!? It''s dark and young. Moreover, I can''t accept Miss Song''s apology. I''m afraid I''ll be caught there and kneel down to lick her feet. "


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, song Guoren''s father and daughter''s faces changed.


    If it weren''t for the good relationship between Wu Hao and Zheng Hai, song Guoren wouldn''t bow his head like Wu Hao.


    However, song Guoren has been in the market for a long time after all. As soon as his face changed a little, he was immediately replaced by a smile, "Wu Shao, I''m really joking. Mei Yi, she is just a little girl. She likes to play games. Young Wu, you have a lot of adults, so don''t be general with her. "


    "What if I don''t forgive her?" Song Guoren, an old man, was also treacherous. He said as if Wu Hao had no bearing, so Wu Hao gave him a straight answer.


    Song Guoren was also stunned. He really didn''t expect Wu Hao to say so and give himself no face.

 Chapter 26

    After being stunned for a while, song Guoren smiled and said, "if Wu Shao doesn''t forgive the little girl, I will restrain her and let her avoid you."


    "That''s it. No. " Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    No matter what means song Guoren plays, Wu Hao will give you a move, just direct.


    Wu Hao didn''t give face, song Guoren still smiled and said, "don''t rest, let''s go first."


    With that, song Guoren left with song Meiyi.


    After leaving the villa, song Guoren''s original smile disappeared at once. His face was gloomy and terrible.


    When did song Guoren, who had been in a high position for a long time, receive such anger.


    He really wanted to have an attack, but when he thought of Zheng Hai, he could only swallow it in his stomach.


    "Dad, are we the Song family just holding this tone?" After getting on the bus, song Meiyi gnashed her teeth and went through the tunnel.


    "Just because you can''t move him now doesn''t mean you can''t move him in the future. As long as the opportunity matures, I will let him know what will happen if he insults our song family. " With a gloomy face, song Guoren glanced at Wu Hao''s villa and drove away.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, what happened to you before?" After Song Guoren left, Wu Song asked curiously.


    "A little thing."


    With that, Wu Hao told Wu Song what had happened with song Meiyi before.


    Wu Song nodded and didn''t ask again. Wu Hao is such an adult. He has his own choice.


    Then Wu Hao asked Wu Song to help carry the things brought to his family into the car.


    When wu song came out to see this babos g700, his eyes suddenly lit up, and his eyes were full of love.


    He didn''t look like this when he saw P1.


    Wu Hao was shocked and did not speak.


    Then, the two brothers took Xiaobai and drove back to their hometown.


    Wu Hao''s hometown is ten hours away from magic.


    When the two brothers returned to Wujia village, it was noon the next day.


    And the three packages arrived as promised.


    Originally, Wu Hao could see it later, but Wu Song didn''t notice it at all.


    Wu Hao knew that the express didn''t exist in other people''s eyes.


    Now, Wu Hao was in a good mood and no longer had to worry about the package being found by others.


    It''s just that Wu Hao''s luck is bad today. The three packages are all the packages of a cat, and they are all women''s cosmetics.


    Wu Hao can only throw it aside.


    When the car drove into the village, it soon attracted the attention of the villagers, and a group of little fart children followed behind the car.


    Wu Song took out the candy prepared earlier and distributed it to these little children.


    Soon, the news that the Wu brothers had made a lot of money outside spread in the village.


    When the car stopped outside the Wu''s yard, Liu Yanjuan, Wu Hao''s mother, was feeding the chicken millet in the yard and looked at the car suspiciously.


    When Wu Hao and Wu Song got out of the car, Liu Yanjuan''s face suddenly showed a surprised expression.


    "Komatsu, Xiaohao, how did you come back?" Liu Yanjuan was surprised.


    "Of course I miss you, so I came back to see you." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Wu Song also smiled.


    At this time, Wu Jia also came out of the room when she heard the voice of talking. When she saw Wu Hao, they ran over excitedly and hung on Wu Hao. She said excitedly, "big brother, second brother, how did you come back?"


    Wu Jiaping has a better relationship with Wu Hao every day. Naturally, it''s hanging on Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Jia, who is 17 years old and has become a big girl, is a little embarrassed.


    Liu Yanjuan laughed and scolded at this time: "you girl, you are big. You still hang on your brother. Come down quickly."


    Wu Jia threw out her tongue and jumped down from Wu Hao.


    "Yes, I don''t know how heavy I am. I jump on me." Wu Hao looked at Wu Jia''s small round face and asked a knife when it was broken.


    Wu Jia immediately tooted his mouth and said, "who is fat? I''m just more than 80 kilograms. Well, there''s a little meat on his face."


    "OK, OK, no fat, no fat. Come on, help me move the things off the car. " Wu Hao fondly touched Wu Jia''s head.


    Wu Jia clapped Wu Hao''s hand and threw Wu Hao a white eye.


    At this time, she noticed the babos g700 and asked curiously, "brother, second brother, is this your car?"


    Wu Song said, "it''s your second brother''s. it has nothing to do with me."


    "I''m afraid this car is very expensive, isn''t it? How much is it, hundreds of thousands? " Wu Jia looked at the domineering babos g700 and said¡° By the way, second brother, didn''t you just graduate? How can you afford to buy a car? "


    Wu Jia has a classmate with good conditions at home. Her father often picks her up outside the school in a car. It is said that her father''s car costs more than 100000. His brother''s car looks more expensive than that car.


    "It''s not very expensive. The whole money is about 6 million." When he had a chance to pretend to be forced, Wu Hao naturally pretended to be forced with a calm expression¡° Brother, that is, he has made some money in partnership with others, which is nothing compared with those who are really rich. "


    Sure enough, when Wu Hao said that the car cost only about 6 million, Wu Jia''s small mouth suddenly became the boss.


    Liu Yanjuan on the other side is also a dizzy expression. She spent more than 6 million to buy one. How much money did her son make.


    After a while, she reacted and said sadly, "son, how can you buy a car with so much money? If it''s in town, you can buy several facades. Isn''t it fragrant to put it there to collect rent?"


    Liu Yanjuan''s words made Wu Hao look helpless.


    The idea of renting is very good, but I don''t seem to be able to use it now.


    Fortunately, Wu Song knew something about Wu Hao, so he said, "Mom, brother, he doesn''t need that money now. Buying a multi million dollar car is nothing. "


    "Really?"


    In this family, except Wu Shusheng, the father of Wu Hao, who talks and counts, that is Wu Song.


    Therefore, what Wu Song said sounds highly credible to Liu Yanjuan.


    "Yes, anyway, your son doesn''t need money now." Wu Hao said with a smile¡° By the way, hasn''t dad come back yet? "


    "Yes, he is still busy in the field." Liu Yanjuan nodded.


    "Brother, let''s go find dad later¡° Wu Jia said.


    Wu Hao nodded, took two things from the car and handed them to Wu Jia, saying, "little sister, this is for you."


    Seeing the two things in Wu Hao''s hand and the expression on Wu Jia''s face, she was surprised, "second brother, this... This is the latest fruit mobile phone and laptop? Is it really for me? "


    "Of course." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Great." Wu Jia threw herself into Wu Hao''s arms and kissed Wu Hao on the face.


    After kissing, Wu Jia began to play with her mobile phone.


    Seeing Wu Jia''s excitement, Wu Hao and Wu Song took down everything in the car and put it in the room.

 Chapter 27

    "Why so many things?" Liu Yanjuan asked.


    "It''s just some clothes, shoes, cigarettes and wine for you, your father or your little sister." Wu Hao replied.


    "Why do you spend money indiscriminately? We have clothes and shoes. Just buy them for your sister and give them to our two old people."


    Rural people are generally very economical. Wu Hao spends so much money at once, which Liu Yanjuan can''t accept.


    "It didn''t cost much." Wu Hao was quite helpless¡° By the way, the things are put away. I''ll go to Dad first. "


    Wu Hao was really afraid that Liu Yanjuan would keep reading, so he slipped away first.


    At this time, Wu Jia has been attracted by her mobile phone and clothes and shoes. She is taking a video of clothes and shoes there with her mobile phone.


    Wu Hao could only shake helplessly and went with Wu Song.


    Xiaobai didn''t know where to come back and followed Wu Hao.


    There are two local dogs behind Xiaobai. A pair of Xiaobai is the expression of our boss.


    "Eh, brother, your little dog is very interesting. Our two dogs now seem to be his little brothers. " Wu Song said curiously when he saw it.


    "Maybe it''s our little white handsome." Wu Hao said casually.


    He won''t tell Wu Song that Xiaobai is the dog of Erlang God''s family. If such a dog can''t become the boss of human dogs, Wu Hao will doubt its identity.


    Wu Song looked at Xiaobai and said nothing more.


    After spending two days with Wu Hao, he found that his brother had a secret.


    But who has no secret? He is still his brother.


    When he came to the field, Wu Hao saw his father Wu Gensheng filling the field at the edge of the field.


    On a hot day, Wu Gensheng wore a hat and a white vest that had long been soaked with sweat.


    With a sour nose, Wu Hao went to Wu Gensheng and helped to irrigate the field.


    Wu Song also went to Wu Gensheng to help.


    "Hao, song, how did you two come back?" When Wu Gensheng saw his two sons coming back, he was surprised and had some joy.


    "Miss you, so come back and have a look." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, let''s go back when we''re done." Wu Gensheng nodded.


    With the help of Wu Hao and Wu Song, three mu of land was soon irrigated.


    After finishing the work, wu song was already sweating, while Wu Hao had no sweat stains all over his body.


    After returning home, Wu Hao and the three went to take a bath and clean up one after another. They sat down at the dinner table and had lunch.


    "Mom, your cooking is really delicious." Wu Hao took a few chopsticks and put them into his mouth with a mouthful of expression.


    He has a god of food script. He can taste that the food cooked by Liu Yanjuan is an ordinary meal, which is obviously different from that cooked by a real chef.


    But this is the taste he has eaten for more than 20 years. It is the taste of home and has long been used to.


    "Then eat more." Liu Yanjuan smiled and gave Wu Hao some chopsticks.


    "Mom, you are eccentric, and I want you to help me with my dishes." Seeing that Liu Yan sucked vegetables for Wu Hao, Wu Jia also sprinkled Jiao on one side.


    "OK, OK, I see."


    Liu Yanjuan glanced at Wu Jia unhappily and brought her dishes.


    Their children are their own flesh and blood, and Liu Yanjuan will not treat them differently.


    "Hao, didn''t you just graduate and find a job?" Wu Gensheng asked.


    Wu Song works in a factory. He knows it, but Wu Hao just graduated. Wu Gensheng doesn''t know about him.


    "Well, I found it." Wu Hao replied.


    He is now working with Zheng Hai on a 10 billion project. He should be able to find a job.


    "Dad, second brother, he''s making a lot of money now. Look, what''s parked outside is bought by second brother. It cost 6 million." Wu Jia''s words suddenly moved the topic to the car outside.


    Liu Yanjuan already knew. She was not surprised. She just looked at Wu Hao with a slight displeasure and blamed him for spending money recklessly.


    Wu Gensheng, on the other hand, looked like if I had heard wrong.


    6 million, that''s 6 million, not 600 yuan.


    He can''t make money all his life. He just bought one car.


    "The car outside is really yours. It really cost 6 million?" Wu Gensheng looks at Wu Hao.


    "Well, it''s more convenient to drive home. Moreover, there is so much space that our family can fit it. " Wu Hao nodded¡° After that, the car will stay at home. "


    Wu Hao had seen that Wu Song liked the car before. In addition, the road at home made it easier to drive an SUV, so he decided to leave the car at home.


    "Second brother, are you going out?" Wu Jia heard that Wu Hao didn''t seem to stay here long.


    "Well, the second brother has a job outside." Wu Hao nodded.


    Wu Jia nodded somewhat disappointed.


    Wu Hao looked at Wu Jia and said with a smile, "but you can play with my brother for a few days, and then my brother will send you back."


    "Really?" Wu Jia suddenly widened her eyes.


    "Of course." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Great, the second brother is the best." Wu Jia immediately shouted excitedly.


    "All right, all right, have a good meal." Liu Yanjuan glanced at Wu Jia.


    Wu Jia could only shrink her head and swallow her tongue.


    "Song, are you going out, too?" Wu Gensheng asked Wu Song.


    Wu Gensheng is a senior thought. If possible, he really hopes that one of his two sons can stay at home.


    "No, I want to develop at home." Wu Song shook his head.


    If you don''t make good use of the treasure of "all things gourd", it will be a terrible thing.


    "What''s the development here? Isn''t it better to work in big cities?" Liu Yanjuan looked at Wu Song and didn''t understand.


    The young people in the village ran outside, but Wu Song wanted to come back, which made Liu Yanjuan wonder.


    "I think Komatsu is very good here. Look at the village. It''s because of your idea that young people are working outside. Our village is almost deserted." Wu Gensheng wanted to keep a son around. Now Wu Song is willing to stay. Of course, he supports it.


    "But what can be done here. Do you farm at home? " Liu Yanjuan is still reluctant.


    "Mom, I''ve decided." Wu Song said seriously.


    "Whatever you two."


    Wu Gensheng and Wu Song said so, and Liu Yanjuan couldn''t say anything more.


    After dinner, Wu Song took the "gourd of all things" to do the experiment.


    Wu Jia came to Wu Hao and whispered, "brother, can you take me to town later?"


    "Well, yes." Wu Hao nodded¡° What are you doing in town? "


    "My classmates asked me to play together." Wu Jia is not very interesting.


    "You will have the college entrance examination next year. If you don''t hurry up to review, what are you playing?" Wu Hao frowned slightly.


    "Brother, the teacher said to combine work and rest. Besides, my grades are always good. It doesn''t matter to rest for a long time. Well, second brother. " Wu Jia directly used the act of coquetry. This move is a test of everything against Wu Hao.

 Chapter 28

    "OK, OK, I''ll take you."


    Under Wu Jia''s coquettish Dharma, Wu Hao immediately conceded defeat.


    With Nzt in hand, Wu Hao is not afraid that his sister can''t go to a key university.


    In the film, Eddie Molly can control the side effects, and Wu Hao believes he can control them.


    "Second brother, the best."


    Wu Jia said and went back to her room to change.


    Wu Hao bought her new clothes and shoes. She won''t wear them out now. When will she wear them out.


    After Wu Jia changed her clothes, Wu Hao drove her to town.


    The town is called Baizhen, which is Chengguan Town, because the living environment is very good, and some rich people live in it.


    However, when babos g700 appeared in the town, it still attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    "Brother, just stop outside the cold drink shop in front." Wu Jia pointed to a cold drink shop called "a cool summer".


    After Wu Hao parked the car, Wu Jia ran excitedly to the cold drink shop.


    Just after two steps, Wu Jia turned to look at Wu Hao and said, "brother, don''t hinder me when I play with my classmates."


    "Come on, no, I''m not so boring." Wu Hao left his mouth and said.


    However, Wu Hao really wanted to see who his sister was playing with.


    Wu Jia smiled and ran into the cold drink shop.


    Through the glass of the store, Wu Hao saw that after Wu Jia entered the store, five girls laughed and chatted.


    At this time, Wu Hao was relieved.


    Seriously, Wu haogang thought his sister would play with boys.


    Wu Hao won''t stop Wu Jia from talking about her boyfriend, but after Wu Jia goes to college, now he 100% doesn''t agree with Wu Jia''s puppy love.


    "Jiajia, did your brother really buy you this mobile phone?" One of Wu Jia''s companions saw the latest mobile phone in Wu Jia''s hand and said with envy.


    "Of course, my brother bought me a laptop." When Wu Jia talked about Wu Hao, she looked proud.


    "Wow, I envy you so much. I really want to have a brother like your brother."


    "Yes. By the way, does your brother have a girlfriend? "


    "How does your brother look?"


    Soon, Wu Jia''s classmates turned the topic to Wu Hao.


    Wu Jia looked at his classmates warily and said, "what do you want to do? There''s no chance. I can''t let you become my sister-in-law."


    "Jiajia, don''t be so stingy."


    "Yes, fat water doesn''t flow to outsiders."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Jia and her classmates couldn''t help making trouble.


    At this time, a table next to them was unhappy and said, "keep your voice down. Don''t you see it bothering us?"


    There are three girls and two men and women sitting at this table. Five of them are about the same age as Wu Jia. They all have tattoos, and they know that they are little gangsters in society.


    Wu Jia''s five people heard and looked at them. They immediately lowered their heads in fear and didn''t dare to speak.


    The two boys at the table looked at each other and got up and sat at Wu Jia''s table.


    Wu Jia''s five people couldn''t help trembling in their hearts. They squeezed hard and opened the distance between them.


    One of the boys with a little red hair smiled and said, "do you know who we are?"


    Wu Jia shook his head.


    Xiao Hongmao continued with a proud expression: "my name is Turkey. My boss is brother Gao Bo. You should know Gao Bo."


    When Wu Jia heard Gao Bo''s name, they couldn''t help showing a frightened expression on their faces.


    They have heard of the name Gaobo. It was originally a school with them.


    Later, he was expelled from school because he hurt others. Originally, Gao Bo was going to jail because his family had money and used it to settle the matter.


    After that, Gao Bo didn''t read any more, but mixed up in the society.


    Followed by dozens of younger brothers, they gradually became famous in the town.


    He often harasses female students at school. It is said that several female students were beaten by him.


    Finally, his family took the money to solve the problem.


    In a word, Gao Bo is a rich second generation who likes to make trouble.


    "You... What are you doing?" Wu Jia asked in a low voice.


    "It''s very simple. You just quarreled with us and have to compensate us for the loss." Xiao Hongmao said, looking at Wu Jia''s five people¡° If you have no money to pay, you have to have fun with our brothers. "


    "You... Are you blackmailing?" Wu Jia plucked up her courage and said.


    "Blackmail? You are really joking. We dare not blackmail. " Xiao Hongmao shook his head and looked at Wu Jia with disdain¡° We just came to talk to you. If you think I''m blackmailing, you can call the police. But I know which school you study in. "


    With that, Xiao Hongmao also looked at Wu Jia, a female classmate wearing a school uniform.


    "How much do you want...?" Looking at her classmate''s pale face, Wu Jia had to compromise.


    "1000 yuan." Said little red hair.


    "So much?"


    If it''s only 100 or 200 Wu Jia, they can come up with it, but xiaohongmao wants 1000 yuan, which is difficult.


    "If you have no money, you can play with us for a day." Xiao Hongmao looked at Wu Jia and almost drooled.


    At an age like Xiao Hongmao, he doesn''t study anymore. What he thinks about every day is surfing the Internet and soaking up girls. When he sees Wu Jia''s five high school students, it is naturally evil thoughts.


    "I don''t have that much money. Can I make a phone call?" Wu Jiadao.


    "Fight."


    Little red hair has an indifferent expression.


    Anyway, he hasn''t done anything now. Even if Wu Jia calls the police, he''s not afraid. He''ll stop them at school in a few days.


    Just as Wu Jia was about to call Wu Hao, Wu Hao pushed the door and walked into the cold drink shop.


    Seeing that there were two boys sitting at Wu Jia''s table who looked like little gangsters, they walked towards Wu Jia coldly.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Wu Jia immediately put down her heart and had something to rely on.


    "Don''t you want to call? Why don''t you fight again? Are you kidding us? " Seeing that Wu Jia stopped fighting again, Xiao hongmaodun felt that Wu Jia was playing with himself.


    "Jiajia, who are they?" Wu Hao gave Xiao Hongmao a cold look.


    Originally, Wu Hao did not allow Wu Jia to fall in love early. Now the two more boys are naturally not welcome by Wu Hao.


    "Mind your own business, or want a hero to save the United States." Xiao Hongmao was very impolite and said, "if you are in reality, get out of here immediately."


    Xiao Hongmao has always been arrogant in the town. He will not be polite to Wu Hao.


    Hearing Xiao Hongmao''s words, Wu Hao knew that Xiao Hongmao and Wu Jia were not together. In this way, Wu Hao was relieved and began to think about how to deal with the two guys: "tell me what happened and I can solve it."


    "They owe me 1000 yuan. Do you want to pay them back?" Xiao Hongmao looked at Wu Hao and said.

 Chapter 29

    "Oh, I owe you 1000 yuan. I''ll pay them back." Wu Hao smiled faintly with an expression of indifference.


    "Brother..."


    Seeing that Wu Hao wanted to give Xiaohong money, Wu Jia hurriedly wanted to tell the story.


    However, it was stopped by Wu Hao''s eye.


    "You are quite sensible. Take the money." Little red hair is proud of the tunnel.


    Xiao Hongmao really likes the feeling of bullying others.


    "I have no cash on me. Go outside with me to get it." Wu Hao said calmly.


    "What cash to withdraw, wechat transfer is OK." Xiao Hongmao said angrily.


    Seeing that a thousand oceans are coming, Xiao Hongmao doesn''t want to go out with Wu Hao to get money.


    "Wechat transfer will leave records. If I have to wait for the police station, isn''t it accurate to check one by one?" Wu Hao kindly reminded Xiao Hongmao.


    Xiao Hongmao thought that Wu Hao''s words were really reasonable, but why did this guy remind himself, so he looked at Wu Hao with puzzled eyes and said, "you are quite sensible."


    "I don''t want to cause trouble. It''s best if I can solve it with money." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "OK, hadron, come with me." Xiao Hongmao looked at Wu Hao and called his companion warily.


    Although Wu Hao is more than one meter eight, two of them are still afraid of him.


    Qiang Zi is about 1.75 meters. He is wearing a black vest. He looks very strong. There is a skeleton tattoo with a sword on his arm.


    Wu Hao gave Wu Jia a reassuring look and went out of the cold drink shop with Xiao Hongmao.


    "Jiajia, who was that man just now? Do you know him? "


    "You are so handsome. You must know Jiajia. Introduce it to me later."


    "Jiajia, isn''t it your boyfriend?"


    ¡­¡­


    After Wu Hao left, several girls immediately put the topic on Wu Hao. The frightened mood just now seemed to disappear suddenly.


    "Alas, why don''t you care what my brother will do? My brother can go out with them."


    Seeing that his companions don''t care about Wu Hao at all, Wu Jia is a little unhappy.


    "What, is he your brother?"


    "But it doesn''t look like you. Your brother is so handsome, but you are a little fat girl."


    "Yes, yes, not at all."


    "Are all the beauties concentrated on your brother?"


    Seeing that the focus of his companion''s attention was still on his appearance, Wu Jia said angrily, "if you do this again, I''ll ignore you."


    "Jiajia, just remember. Your brother doesn''t look stupid. If he wasn''t sure, he wouldn''t have said that just now. "


    "Yes, I don''t think you have to worry."


    "Anyway, they just want money, and my brother doesn''t need the 1000 yuan."


    "Zhenzhen, that''s my brother."


    Hearing his exclusive brother''s address, Wu Jia shouted out in his classmates'' mouth. Wu Jia was angry, as if his brother had been robbed.


    Even if she is her classmate and best friend.


    "Jiajia, don''t be so stingy. You can call me sister-in-law in the future. " The girl named Zhenzhen continues to joke about Wu Jia.


    "Zhou Zhen, if you say anything else, I''ll ignore you." Wu Jia said with a mouthful.


    "Well, well, I''m kidding you." Zhou Zhen hugged Wu Jia and smiled at Mimi¡° But let''s meet your brother later. "


    "Just know." Wu Jia looked at Zhou Zhen warily.


    "Ann, Ann." Zhou Zhen smiled.


    Don''t say, Wu Jia''s five people made such a noise, and the fear disappeared at once.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao took Xiao Hongmao to an alley with few people.


    "Hey, don''t you know the way? There''s no ATM here." Xiao Hongmao also found something wrong and stopped Wu Hao.


    "I know, there is no ATM here." Wu Hao nodded¡° I didn''t want to give it to you. "


    "You want to die."


    Seeing that he was fooled by Wu Hao, Xiao Hongmao looked at Wu Hao angrily.


    "Death? I think you are looking for death. Even my sister dares to bully. You really have the courage of a leopard. " At this time, Wu Hao''s face became gloomy.


    His relatives are the existence he cares about most, and his sister is like his scales.


    When Wu Jia was a child, he was bullied by others. He called back for Wu Jia.


    No matter how many people on the other side are stronger than himself, he will protect his sister.


    "Qiangzi, this guy obviously looks down on us. Fight me to death later."


    Xiao Hongmao is not stupid. Wu Hao is obviously taller than him. If he wants to rush up, he will suffer a loss, so he called Qiang Zi who is strong.


    Hadron didn''t speak, so he rushed directly at Wu Hao.


    Typically, people don''t talk much.


    Seeing hadron rushing up, little red hair followed him.


    Qiangzi seemed to have practiced. He rushed to Wu Hao and kicked his right leg towards Wu Hao''s head.


    If ordinary people can''t escape this leg at all.


    But Wu Hao is not an ordinary person.


    What hadron kicked was only air.


    Then, he felt a pain in his face and the whole person had a close contact with the earth.


    When hadron fell to the ground, the expression on his face was incredible. He really couldn''t understand why he fell to the ground.


    Then the expression on his face was replaced by severe pain.


    Hadron doesn''t understand, but the little red hair behind him knows how hadron is in close contact with the earth.


    When hadron kicked Wu Hao in the head with his leg, Wu Hao suddenly disappeared. Then he slapped hadron on the face and directly patted hadron to the ground.


    Xiao Hongmao looked at Wu Hao with a frightened expression on his face, and his feet couldn''t help shaking.


    "I''m sorry, I seem to have used a little more strength." Wu Hao smiled shyly at Xiao Hongmao.


    Wu Hao''s smile almost scared Xiao Hongmao to pee. He stammered, "you... You don''t want to... Come."


    "If you don''t come here, how can I give you money?" Wu Hao said as he walked towards Xiao Hongmao.


    "No... don''t come here, i... I don''t want money, I don''t want money." Little red hair shook his head.


    What a pity, Xiao Hongmao didn''t do it for 1000 yuan to become a hadron.


    "No? Then you just look down on me. " Wu Hao''s face became cold.


    "No... I didn''t mean that. I... I want to." Xiao Hongmao was frightened by Wu Hao and was at a loss.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s face was not only colder, but also his tone was murderous, "what do you say, do you really dare to want it?"


    "No... no, i... I''m not... Do I want it or not?" Xiao Hongmao looked at Wu Hao with a pitiful expression.


    For a moment, the little red hair was almost killed by Wu Hao.


    "What do you say?" Wu Hao cold tunnel.


    This little red hair dares to bully Wu Jia. He can''t kill you.

 Chapter 30

    "Brother, I''m wrong. Please let me go."


    Xiao Hongmao also knows that he can''t say whether he wants or not. He can only beg for mercy from Wu Hao.


    "Did you ask for someone like you?" Wu Hao looked at Xiao Hongmao coldly.


    Little red hair didn''t want to think about it. He knelt down all of a sudden, with a runny nose and tears: "brother, I know I''m wrong, and I won''t dare again."


    Wu Hao felt it with his heavenly eye. The little red hair was really afraid of himself, so he didn''t bother to entangle with this little gangster. "Even this time, if there is another time, your end will be the same as this stone."


    With that, Wu Hao picked up a fist sized stone at his feet and squeezed it hard.


    "Poof"


    The stone was crushed directly by Wu Hao.


    Xiao Hongmao stared at Wu Hao with a frightened expression.


    A few minutes later, he reacted, nodded and said, "no, I don''t dare anymore, brother."


    Wu Hao patted the dust on his hands and walked out of the alley slowly.


    After Wu Hao left, Xiao Hongmao stood up from the ground with a palpitating expression on his face.


    After helping hadron up, hadron endured the pain and said, "turkey, is that all?"


    "What else can you do?"


    If Wu Hao is just an ordinary person, the turkey can''t swallow anything.


    But thinking of the stone crushed by Wu Hao, the turkey couldn''t have any revenge at all.


    After all, his head is not as hard as a stone.


    "Let''s go find BOGO." Said hadron.


    "Forget it, that man is not easy to mess with. Don''t drag BOGO in. " The turkey shook its head.


    For Wu Hao, the turkey is really scared from the bottom of my heart.


    "Yes."


    Hadron answered and stopped talking.


    In his heart, the fire of revenge was burning all the time.


    He won''t swallow it so easily.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao returned to the cold drink shop, Wu Jia immediately came to him and said, "brother, are you okay?"


    "Do you think I have something to do?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s all right." Wu Jia looked relieved.


    Then, four of Wu Jia''s classmates gathered around and asked.


    "Today, it''s rare to meet Jiajia''s second brother. Let''s have fun, will you?" Zhou Zhen glanced at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "OK, OK."


    Seeing Zhou Zhen, they all agreed, and Wu Jia couldn''t say no.


    "Next semester is the college entrance examination. If you don''t review at this time, don''t you want to test a good university?" Wu Hao looks at Zhou Zhen.


    Seriously, Zhou Zhen and Wu Jia are about the same age, and Wu Hao also regards them as sisters.


    "It''s just that we have to review every day and our heads will explode, so we need to relax. Second brother, don''t worry. We''ll play today and review carefully after that. Well, second brother. " Zhou Zhen looked at Wu Hao with a pitiful expression.


    The other three girls looked at Wu Hao with the same eyes.


    Under the pettiness of the four girls, Wu Hao can only agree.


    "Where do you want to play?" Wu Hao looked at the five girls and said.


    "We want to play video games and sing." Zhou Zhen said immediately.


    Wu Jia and the four also nodded.


    They are high school students. They are very nervous in their studies. Video games, game fields and KTV have long been far away from them.


    If they have a chance today, they naturally want to have a good time.


    Since he promised to invite them to have fun, Wu Hao would not refuse.


    When Wu Hao drove in front of five girls, except Wu Jia, there were four other girls. It was called excitement.


    After all, such a luxury car of more than 6 million in Baizhen is very rare.


    Drive to the outside of the video game city and park the car. Wu Hao takes Wu Jia and five people into it.


    In exchange for 1200 yuan, a girl gave 200 yuan, and Wu Hao asked them to play separately.


    Wu Jia, five people, cheered and took the money to play the game he wanted to play.


    Wu Hao had never been to the video game city before, so he wandered around it curiously.


    I have to say that the home appliance game city in Baizhen is still quite large-scale, with all kinds of games.


    After casually playing games such as fighting and racing, Wu Hao lost interest in them.


    After all, for him, this is too challenging.


    After strolling around, Wu Hao saw a row of shooting machines, and suddenly the skills from gang leader Qiao were ready to move.


    In fact, this kind of shooting machine has no great requirements for shooting posture. As long as you shoot fast and accurately.


    After throwing three coins, Wu Hao threw several balls.


    With his body, he soon remembered the power of pitching.


    The balls were ready to go into the basket.


    After a few minutes of customs clearance, Wu Hao threw more than 1000 points.


    This kind of shooting machine does not have high requirements for shooting technology, but it still has requirements for physical strength.


    After all, it takes a lot of energy to quickly repeat the same work in a few minutes.


    However, compared with Wu Hao, throwing a few minutes basket has little consumption for him.


    "It seems that when you have to play a real basketball, you can have a basketball addiction." Wu Hao looked at the shooting machine with some regret, shook his head and walked away.


    After Wu Hao walked away, a 17-year-old or 8-year-old boy came here to play the game. When he saw the score recorded by the shooting machine, he was frightened at once.


    He also plays the shooting machine at ordinary times, and the highest score has reached more than 500 points. He is a little expert.


    With this skill, he also made several little sisters who worshipped him.


    Naturally, he also knew that the more the score of the shooting machine went to the back, the more difficult it was to play, but now there was such a high score. He was surprised and soon spread the news.


    Soon, the young man who often called to play in the city soon knew that a master of shooting machine came here.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t see it when he was playing the shooting machine.


    Moreover, he has no interest in any records.


    Therefore, those young people simply can''t know who the tall hand is.


    Now, Wu Hao is watching Wu Jia''s girls play sister clip machine.


    "Ah, I got it. Alas, how did it fall? "


    "Ha ha, I picked it up... It fell off."


    "Ah ah..."


    "I caught it."


    I have to say that this doll clamping machine is really attractive to girls.


    If you catch a little doll, you can make them happy for a long time.


    As for how many can be bought at the same price, they don''t care.


    When the five of Wu Jia played out all 200 coins, each of them got several small dolls in his hand.


    When Wu Hao and his party came out of the video game city, it was more than 5 o''clock.


    Several girls strongly asked to KFC have a meal, and Wu Hao had to go with them.


    While Wu Hao and others were eating KFC, Gao Bo also learned about Wu Hao from hadron''s mouth.


    Whether it''s to avenge Qiangzi or to recover his face from Wu Hao, Gao Bo has to meet Wu Hao for a while.

 Chapter 31

    After eating KFC, Wu Hao was dragged by several girls to the mass selling KTV to sing K.


    ¡­¡­


    Room 202, Maple Leaf Hotel.


    "What kind of car did he drive?" Gao Bo looked at one of his younger brothers and asked.


    Gao Bo is about 1.7 meters tall. He is a little thin. He has cut an inch of his head and has several earrings on his ears.


    One of Gao Bo''s younger brothers hurriedly said, "I don''t know what the car is, but it looks cool. I took a picture."


    Then the younger brother said to show Gao Bo the photos he took.


    Gao Bo frowned after seeing the picture.


    Little brother doesn''t know what brand the car is, but he can recognize it.


    Babos g700, don''t try to take it down without 6 million.


    He was also very keen on the car. He just wanted to take it down easily under the conditions of his family, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    Thinking of this, Gao Bo wants to retreat.


    The reason why he was able to make a bit of fame was entirely due to the money of his family.


    Now, I met a rich man who can fight. He''s really not sure.


    "BOGO, when shall we do it?" The little brother next to him asked untimely.


    "Move your hand, don''t you know it''s a harmonious society now? Do it, aren''t you afraid to move to the bureau? " Gao Bo slapped his little brother in the face and scolded¡° Send Qiangzi 2000 yuan and let him have a good rest. "


    The younger brother was slapped inexplicably. He was stunned for a while, and then nodded again and again.


    "OK, don''t make trouble for me during this time. I''ll go to find Dongge." With that, Gao Bo left.


    The little brother, who was slapped, watched Gao Bo leave and sat down on the bed.


    "Sanzi, sometimes you can''t talk nonsense." The turkey sitting on the other side, little red hair, said to the slapped little brother.


    Turkey is very smart. Naturally, he saw that Gao Bo didn''t dare to do it, so he reminded Sanzi.


    "Hum."


    The third son snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    For some reason, he was slapped in the face. The Turkey also said sarcastic words. He didn''t have a good face for the turkey.


    Seeing that Sanzi still hated himself, the turkey shook and stopped talking.


    The character of these three sons will have to be punished in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Dong, Gao Bo wants to see you."


    A richly decorated and upstart Office of the mass merchandiser, a man in a suit said to a man in his forties who looked a little rich, holding a cigar in his hand and hugging a very sexy girl.


    "High wave? Let him in. " Dongge nodded.


    When entering the office, Gao Bolton piled up a smiling face and said, "brother Dong, I haven''t seen you for a while. You''re still elegant."


    "Wavelet, come and sit down." Dongge said faintly after smoking a cigar¡° I''ve heard that your younger brothers have been jumping recently. Listen to the words of brother Dong, in these days, making money is the main thing and making less trouble. "


    Dongge used to make a living on the edge of the knife. He didn''t do it until he was 30.


    Gao Bo is also his younger generation. It''s time to remind him. Whether he wants to listen or not is his business.


    "I know. I''ve stopped those guys." Gao Bo nodded.


    "You didn''t come to me today to talk to me." Dongge road.


    "Yes, I want to talk to you about something."


    With that, Gao Bo told Dongge about Wu Hao.


    "Brother Dong, should we pay attention to the white town where such people suddenly appear?"


    The elder brother''s face remained unchanged and said, "if your brothers don''t jump like that, will this happen? Well, since he doesn''t bother you, let it go. After all, it''s not necessarily him who will suffer. "


    Gao Bo smiled faintly and said, "OK, since brother Dong said so, let''s forget it. However, I heard he was singing in Dongge''s place. "


    "Well, I see."


    "OK, I''ll go first."


    With that, Gao Bo left Dongge''s office.


    After Gao Bo left, Dong Ge smoked a cigar and slowly spit out the smoke.


    "Brother Dong, Gao Bo is a good boy. Do you want someone to press him?" Next to brother Dong, a man in a black vest, legged sweatpants and playing with a dagger lay on one side of the sofa and asked.


    The man''s name is Chen Wei. He is Dongge''s bodyguard.


    He was originally an underground boxer. Because he lost a boxing match, the boss behind him lost money and was beaten half to death by the boss.


    Dongge happened to know the boss and saved him.


    From then on, Chen Wei became Dongge''s bodyguard and the sharpest knife in Dongge''s hand.


    "No, let him go. If he doesn''t restrain himself, no matter how rich his family is, he can''t keep him. " Dongge doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    Although Gao Bo is a little famous, he is not worth mentioning in the eyes of old Jianghu like Dongge.


    Dongge wants to hold him. Don''t be too easy.


    "What about the man Gao Bo said?" Chen Wei is very interested in Gao Bo''s people.


    He can feel that this person is definitely not simple.


    Dongge thought for a while and said, "then go and have a look."


    At the same time, in Dongge''s heart, he also looked at Gao Bo by one point.


    Gao Bo can''t deal with Wu Hao himself, so he tells Dongge the news of Wu Hao, because he knows Dongge will contact Wu Hao.


    As for what will happen then, it doesn''t matter what high waves will happen.


    Gao Bo learned to calculate people at such a young age. It''s very good.


    ¡­¡­


    In the box of the mass seller, several girls started the MAC mode, one by one, without stopping for a moment.


    Wu Hao seldom sits easily on the sofa and drinks juice slowly.


    Wu Jia, they are still students. Wu Hao naturally can''t let alcohol poison the flowers.


    Half an hour later, the box door was pushed open and Chen Wei came in with a car.


    The elder brother walked in behind Chen Wei with his back.


    After Chen Wei entered the box, he stared at Wu Hao closely, because with his years of black boxing experience, he could feel the extreme threat of this man.


    For a time, Chen Wei''s body was in a tight state.


    Wu Hao looked at Chen Wei and Dongge and said strangely, "we don''t seem to have ordered anything?"


    The box waiter immediately introduced Dongge to Wu Hao with a smile: "this is our boss Dongge."


    Wu Hao looked at his brother suspiciously and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "No, it''s our activity today. The 20th guest who opens a box will give free fruit plates, drinks and desserts. I hope you like it. " As soon as Dongge''s eyes turned, he immediately thought of an idea.


    "Really?!" Wu Hao accepted it impolitely. No, not yet¡° But forget the wine, my sister. They can''t drink yet. "


    "OK, those guests, take your time and we''ll disturb you." Dongge still has a faint smile on his face.


    "Thank you, Dongge."


    Wu Hao answered casually, but he sat on the sofa motionless.

 Chapter 32

    After leaving the box, the smile on Dongge''s face disappeared. He looked at Chen Wei seriously and said, "what''s up, what do you find?"


    "Very strong, very strong." Chen Wei first said the word "very strong" and then stressed it.


    Chen Wei has been in underground black boxing for many years and has seen too many opponents.


    However, no one can give him a desperate sense of oppression like you Wu Hao.


    Facing Wu Hao, Chen Wei didn''t even have the idea of shooting.


    Because Chen Wei can fight and fight with his life even if his former opponent is strong. But for Wu Hao, he knew that even if he tried his best, he would only die like a crazy ant in front of Wu Hao.


    "Compared with you?" Dongge asked.


    "In front of him, I''m like a stronger ant." Chen Wei recalled how he felt when he saw Wu Hao before. Although Wu Hao didn''t have any hostility to him, his body was telling him that he should never get close to that person¡° If I can, I don''t want to be his enemy all my life. "


    "Don''t worry, we are not enemies with him. If you insist on counting the enemy, it''s just Gao Bo. When necessary, we can also do a favor. " Dongge''s face showed a wily smile.


    Although Gao Bo has something to do with him, it''s because he has money in Gao Bo''s family that Dongge will give Gao Bo a face.


    If it really touches the interests of Dongge, Gao Bo can be abandoned at any time.


    Chen Wei nodded and didn''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    At 9 o''clock, Wu Hao and Wu Jia left the box.


    Just as Wu Hao was preparing to check out, the waitress at the cashier was very polite and said, "Sir, our boss said that your consumption today is free of charge. Moreover, you will come to us for mass consumption in the future. Everything is free. Please show me your ID card and I''ll get you a diamond card. "


    Wu Hao suddenly a black question mark face.


    "Your boss, I don''t know him." Wu Hao was a little stunned.


    Although I met Dongge in the box, Wu Hao really didn''t know him.


    "You are the guest of the carnival." The waitress was afraid of making a mistake and reconfirmed it.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "That''s right."


    "Really free?"


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao thought about it and handed over his ID card.


    Don''t take advantage, son of a bitch.


    Soon, the waiter handed Wu Hao''s ID card back, and also handed a pure silver card with a number 003 on it.


    Wu Hao didn''t care so much. He took the card directly and sold it out.


    Then, they sent the four girls home one by one and drove back.


    Not long after Wu Hao left the mass merchandiser, his information went to Dongge.


    "Brother Dong, Wu Hao is quite ordinary."


    Chen Wei also saw Wu Hao''s information. He is really an ordinary person.


    "It''s this kind of ordinary people that people can''t see through. Before he graduated, he was an ordinary person, but just after he graduated, he became extraordinary. " Dongge''s expression is serious.


    "Is it some kind of adventure?"


    When Chen Weiping read novels, he soon thought of an adventure.


    "No matter what it is, Wu Hao can make it." Dongge said with an excited expression on his face¡° Maybe we can change our destiny. "


    Although Dongge has great ability in Baizhen, he''s out of Baizhen.


    He''s ambitious. He wants a bigger stage.


    And Wu Hao is the one who can take him to a bigger stage.


    When Wu Hao got home, his mother had to tell him that he was playing with Wu Jia a little late.


    Wu Hao can only be honest.


    Wu Jia was laughing.


    Wu Hao glared at Wu Jia.


    Wu Jia shrugged and didn''t care about Wu Hao''s threat at all.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when Wu Hao got up from bed, it was already ten o''clock.


    Out of the room, Wu Song and Wu Gensheng have gone to the ground.


    Liu Yanjuan is feeding chickens and ducks in the yard.


    Wu Jia is studying hard in her room in order to get a good university.


    "Son got up? Be hungry. I''ll heat up your breakfast. " Liu Yanjuan said with a smile.


    "Mom, no, I''m going to town later. I''ll eat in town." Wu Hao hurriedly said.


    Although Wu Song has the help of "all things gourd", he must make a steady profit, but he also has to have start-up funds. Besides, I have to prepare a sum of money for my family.


    Therefore, Wu Hao decided to go to town today and re apply for two cards.


    "Well, will you be back at noon?"


    "If I don''t come back, I''ll call back."


    Liu Yanjuan didn''t speak any more. When her son grew up, she couldn''t manage too much.


    After washing, Wu Hao drove to Baizhen.


    When he came to the town, Wu Hao first went to eat a bowl of rice noodles he hadn''t eaten for a long time, and then went to the bank.


    As soon as we got to the bank, a man passed us.


    After seeing Wu Hao, the man stopped and asked suspiciously, "Wu Hao?"


    Wu Hao also looked at the man and frowned. With a smile, he said, "old classmate, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The man is Wu Hao''s high school classmate, Zhao Junya.


    Zhao Junya''s family conditions are very good, so Zhao Junya is a bear child in the class and often bullies other students.


    Wu Hao was bullied by Zhao Junya.


    This situation stopped only after Wu Hao was admitted to university.


    After all, with Zhao Junya''s score, he can''t go to the same university as Wu Hao.


    "It''s really Wu Hao. How did you change so much? Did you go to cosmetic surgery?" Zhao Junya was surprised and said.


    "After all these years, you still like to joke." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "Ho ho." Zhao Junya laughed a few times and turned the topic away¡° By the way, old classmate, do you also come to the bank? I''m working on the project with you now. I just took 500000 cash and prepared to pay the workers. "


    With that, Zhao Junya gathered the bag containing money in front of Wu Hao and wanted to show it to him.


    "That''s good." Wu Hao''s card has hundreds of millions, and he doesn''t pay attention to hundreds of thousands at all. " You''d better pay the workers'' wages quickly. Don''t let them wait. "


    Seeing that Wu Hao didn''t have any surprised expression at all, Zhao Junya was a little surprised. His eyes turned and said, "yes, I have to go back first. By the way, we have a high school reunion at 7 p.m. tonight. You must come then. Remember, seven o''clock in the evening, little fat sheep. "


    With that, Zhao Junya took another Audi key and walked towards a black Audi.


    Looking at Zhao Junya''s appearance, Wu Hao shrugged and walked into the bank.


    "Hello, can I open two more accounts?" Wu Hao asked a female clerk in the lobby of the bank.


    "Yes, but if you open the second card, the third card can only be a class 2 or class 3 account, and must be bound to a class 1 account, that is, your first card name." The female clerk politely explained to Wu Hao.


    That kind of dog blood plot didn''t appear.

 Chapter 33

    "That''s no problem. Can you handle it for me? " Wu Hao nodded.


    "This is the information desk. If you want to handle an account, you need to get the number to the counter head." The female clerk explained to Wu Hao patiently¡° Of course, if you are a gold card user of our bank, you can give priority to handling it for you. "


    "Gold card user? If the money in the card meets the standard of gold card users, but it is not a gold card, can it be given priority? "


    Wu Hao knows that when the original deposit in the bank reaches a certain amount, he will become a gold card user. However, Wu Hao''s card has not been changed. It is just an ordinary bank card.


    "Yes. How much do you have in your card? " The female clerk nodded and asked.


    "About 700 million." Wu Hao thought for a moment and said.


    Wu Hao made 8 million from selling gold ingots, 700 million from "monkey wine" and 6 million from buying a car. Plus other 7788, there should be more than 700 million left.


    "How much?" When the female clerk heard Wu Hao''s words, her first reaction was that she had heard wrong.


    "More than 700 million. I forgot the exact number, but it will not be less than 700 million. " Wu Hao must be a tunnel.


    The female clerk looked at Wu Hao in a daze. She couldn''t help swallowing saliva. After a while, she responded and said, "first... Sheng, can I check this for you?"


    Wu Hao handed his card to the female clerk.


    After checking Wu Hao, the female clerk carefully handed back the card to Wu Hao and said, "Sir, your amount is too large. It''s difficult to handle it at the counter. I''ll take you to the manager."


    The bank manager is a hot, very feminine young woman aged 27 or 8.


    After knowing Wu Hao''s situation, the manager immediately warmly asked Wu Hao to sit down and asked the female staff to make coffee.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu. My name is Wu Qian. You see, we are all surnamed Wu. We could have been a family five hundred years ago. I''m a little older than you. If you don''t mind, call me sister Wu. " Wu Qian said enthusiastically.


    "Sister Wu." Although Wu Hao doesn''t need money, it doesn''t hurt to have a good relationship with a bank manager, especially such a woman.


    "Mr. Wu... You call me sister and I call you Mr. Wu. It''s really awkward. Let me call you brother Hao." Wu Qian looked at Wu Hao with her charming peach eyes.


    "Well, OK."


    Wu Qian''s eyes made Wu Hao suddenly feel thirsty.


    Wu Hao has seen many beautiful women, such as Tang Xin and Su man, who are more beautiful than Wu Qian.


    But Wu Qian has the charm that they don''t have mature women. This charm is very fatal to men.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s expression, Wu Qian couldn''t help feeling proud.


    My mother is still charming.


    "Brother Hao, you have to handle two accounts again." Wu Qian smiled.


    "Yes." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Then give me your ID card."


    Wu Hao handed his ID card to Wu Qian.


    I don''t know that Wu Qian deliberately didn''t pay attention. When she received her ID card, she bent slightly and suddenly revealed a touch of spring under her collar.


    Wu Hao will not fail to see this angle.


    My heart involuntarily gave birth to an impulse, and I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    Wu Qian didn''t seem to notice and began to open an account for Wu Hao.


    When handling the account, you have to copy your ID card and so on.


    What is bending over to Wu Hao and her back to Wu Hao. Inadvertently, she directly showed her figure to Wu Hao.


    At this time, Wu Hao could only resist the impulse in his heart and recited the "heart clearing mantra" in his heart.


    Half an hour later, both accounts were opened.


    Wu Hao turned five million each inside.


    "Brother Hao, this is my sister''s phone number. If you don''t understand anything, you can call my sister directly."


    Wu Qian handed Wu Hao a business card with her body fragrance.


    "Well, OK." After Wu Hao took the business card, he stood up and said¡° By the way, sister Wu, you helped me. Let me invite you to dinner. You see, it''s almost time for dinner. "


    As a man, Wu Hao really hopes to spend more time with such a feminine woman.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it." Wu Qian agreed without thinking.


    Girls like young, golden and handsome boys like Wu Hao.


    And Wu Qian is also very confident in herself. Although she is several years older than Wu Hao, her own conditions are better than many little sisters.


    After Wu Qian finished arranging, Wu Hao and Wu Qian left the bank together.


    After taking Wu Hao''s car, Wu Qian is more sure that Wu Hao is definitely a golden boy.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao came to a western restaurant.


    As a Chengguan Town, there are many rich people in Baizhen, so some high-grade consumer places are also opened.


    The two of Wu Hao came to the western restaurant called Taipin, where the steak is the most famous.


    This is naturally recommended by Wu Qian.


    After all, Wu Hao doesn''t know such a place.


    The restaurant was decorated in a luxurious and emotional way. After they found a seat to sit down, a waiter in waiter''s clothes immediately came over with the menu.


    "Ladies first." Wu Hao asks the waiter to pass the menu to Wu Qian and ask her to order first.


    "Give me your signature steak and French fried foie gras salad." Wu Qian looked at the menu and ordered two.


    "I''d also like a signature steak, Royal salmon, deep-sea Haddock and pastry seafood clear soup." Wu Hao also casually ordered a few things and handed the menu to the waiter.


    After the waiter said wait a minute, he went to ask the kitchen to prepare.


    When they came back, they first gave Wu Hao small bread wrapped in insulating cloth.


    "Brother Hao, the steak made by their family can be called the best steak to our taste." When Wu Qian called Wu Hao''s brother, her tone was a little strange, just like calling her "good brother".


    "What do you say?" Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "Of course. For their steak, only the sixth to eighth pairs of ribs of each cow are taken, and then marinated with dozens of Chinese and Western spices for 2 days and 2 nights, and then baked at 250 ¡æ for an hour and a half, and can maintain 100% freshness and tenderness. It''s really a rare delicacy. "


    "Wow, a cow can only get six steaks. The selection of ingredients is very rigorous." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Of course, only the most serious attitude can make the most delicious steak."


    Half an hour later, the meal they ordered was also served.


    Wu Hao tried the steak here. It''s really good. It''s very tender and tastes very good.


    "How''s it going?" Wu Qian looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "Not bad. But I think my steak will be better. I''ll cook it for you next time. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Wu Hao has the secret of God of food. He can make better steak.

 Chapter 34

    "Isn''t it?" Wu Qian looks at Wu Hao and doesn''t believe it.


    "Of course."


    "I have to try next time."


    Although Wu Qian doesn''t believe it, she''s smart not to tangle with it.


    While eating, Wu Hao was hit on the head by the express again.


    Three couriers. The addresses on two couriers seem to be the country of cigars, and the other is from Heguo.


    At this time, it was not the time to see the express. Wu Hao directly put the package into the ring and opened it when he went back.


    After dinner, Wu Hao sent Wu Qian back to the bank.


    Although I want to have an in-depth understanding with Wu Qian, now is not the time.


    Find another chance next time.


    After watching Wu Hao leave, Wu Qian secretly said, "you can''t miss such a top-notch man. Don''t worry, brother. Your sister will eat you."


    Then Wu Qian licked her sexy lips.


    Because there was a classmate party in the evening, Wu Hao didn''t hurry back.


    In the car, Wu Hao opened the three packages in the ring.


    First, Wu Hao opened the package from Heguo, which turned out to be 100kg of Kobe top beef.


    Wu Hao has a god of food script. Naturally, he knows this top food ingredient.


    Kobe beef is the world''s top beef. There are only about 3000 cows that can meet the quality requirements of Kobe beef every year, and each cow can only produce about 400 kg of beef.


    This kind of beef is different from ordinary beef. Snowflake fat is evenly distributed in the red muscle. These fat will dissolve at 25 degrees, making people feel like melting in the mouth.


    The denser the fat distribution of Kobe beef, the better the quality. According to this classification, it has four categories: plum, bamboo, pine and rattan.


    And Wu Hao got this kind of beef, which is Fuji Kobe beef.


    "Yes, I did."


    Wu Hao threw the beef directly into the ring.


    There is no time rule in the ring space. Now put the meat in, even if it is taken out ten years later, it is the same as that put in.


    Open the second package. This is a package from the cigar country. Wu Hao guessed that it might be cigars.


    Sure enough, as soon as the package was opened, it was indeed cigars.


    Moreover, there are two top cigars, gaoxiba behike and Gurkha black dragon. These two cigars have ten boxes each, each containing 40 sticks.


    Cohiba behike cigars are 7.5 inches long and have a 52 Inch ring size.


    Gurkha black dragon cigars are 1 inch longer than gauxiba behike cigars and 52 inches thick.


    "Good thing, take it."


    Wu Hao left a box of Cohiba behike cigars in the car, and the remaining 19 boxes of cigars were put into the ring.


    Wu Hao has loved the taste of cigars since he smoked cigars in Zheng Hai last time.


    Now, suddenly got 20 boxes of top cigars, Wu Hao was satisfied.


    Wu Hao was not in a hurry to open the third package. Instead, he opened the beautifully packaged cigar box, took out a cigar from it, smelled it to his nose, and his face immediately looked satisfied after smelling the charming smell of tobacco.


    Wu Hao took the cigar scissors and learned Zheng Hai''s operation that day. He cut open the cigar''s "head" and lit the cigar.


    When the mellow smoke was sucked into his mouth, Wu Hao said with emotion: "it''s really worth 3000 yuan a cigar."


    Since Wu Hao became a cigar lover, he has also learned something about cigars and has a clear understanding of the price.


    After smoking a few cigars, Wu Hao opened the third package.


    Who knows, what''s inside is a cigar cabinet.


    At the same time, Wu Hao also knows what this cigar cabinet is.


    The cigar cabinet is called "Millennium cabinet", which is specially built to welcome the arrival of the year 2000. A total of 21 cigar cabinets have been issued. In this big cabinet, there are 20 most famous cigar brands in the world, such as Cohiba, Trinidad, punch and so on, and some discontinued models are also in time. Each brand only contains 100 cigars, a total of 2000 cigars, symbolizing the year 2000.


    Wu Hao knows that this cigar cabinet is very precious. It once sold for $220000.


    "Cool, now you don''t have to worry about cigars." Wu Hao, that''s a thrill.


    Wu Hao couldn''t have put the cigar cabinet in the car. Naturally, it was also put in the ring.


    Two hours later, Wu Hao drove to Xiaofeiyang.


    When Wu Hao came to the box, he saw that there were eight people in the box, three men and five women, all of whom were classmates in high school.


    "Wu Hao, come on, come on, sit down, sit down." Seeing Wu Hao coming, Zhao Junya smiled¡° Well, I''m right. Wu Hao has changed a lot. "


    "What a Haozi. I haven''t seen you for years. Your boy is about to become a model. What fairy feed did you eat? " A very strong boy looked at Wu Hao and was surprised.


    His name is Chen Lei. He had a good relationship with Wu Hao in high school.


    However, he didn''t go to college, so he started the decoration work with his father.


    "Stone, you are getting stronger and stronger." Wu Hao came to Chen Lei and sat down and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Hey, you can''t do manual work without health." Chen Lei smiled twice.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to speak again, a voice sounded very gentle behind him.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Wu Hao turned his head and looked at her. He couldn''t help but show some surprised faces. He didn''t expect to meet her here.


    "It doesn''t matter. We just came here. Catkins, come and sit down. " Chen Junya''s eyes lit up when he saw the catkins coming.


    Liu Xu was Wu Hao''s classmate in high school. At that time, in her class, she studied very well and looked very beautiful. She was the object of admiration in the hearts of many boys.


    Only in the first semester of senior three, she changed school.


    Unexpectedly, she came to the classmate party.


    "Stone, why are catkins here?" Wu Hao whispered to Chen Lei.


    "I heard that she seems to be back to work. Guess what she does?" Chen Lei said with a bad smile on his face.


    Wu Hao glanced at the catkins. She was wearing a light blue skirt, shoulder length short hair, simple lines, 37 oblique bangs, and looked very lady like.


    "Teacher?" Wu Hao guessed.


    In high school, Wu Hao seemed to hear that Liu Xu thought of the teacher.


    "No." Chen Lei shook his head.


    "Is that a shop owner?"


    Liu Xu''s family has good conditions. Opening a shop is nothing to her.


    Chen Lei shook right.


    Wu Hao looked at Liu Xu again and wanted to see something from her.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Xu also looked at him and walked towards him.


    Wu Hao quickly withdrew his eyes.


    However, Liu Xu sat next to Wu Hao with a fragrant wind.


    This made Chen Junya, who had been expecting catkins to sit next to him, suddenly look a little ugly.


    However, Chen Junya forbeared.


    "By the way, Wu Hao, didn''t you go to college in mordu? Why are you back? " Zhao Junya asked.

 Chapter 35

    Chen Junya''s words let the students look at Wu Hao.


    At that time, Wu Hao was admitted to the University of mordu, which was very enviable in his class. Now I suddenly came back. Can''t I find a job.


    After all, millions of college graduates enter the society every year. Except for some excellent ones who can find good jobs, the rest can be imagined.


    "Haven''t you just graduated? Come back and have a look." Wu Hao said indifferently.


    Wu Hao knows that Chen Junya''s question must be to dig a hole for himself. After all, what he wears is an ordinary clothes of several hundred yuan.


    However, if Chen Junya really wants to pit Wu Hao, it must be him.


    "Are you Wu Hao?" At this time, Liu Xu looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    She didn''t expect that Wu Hao had changed so much. Wu Hao was a very ordinary boy in high school.


    "I''m just a little taller and handsome. Has it changed so much?" Wu Hao made a little joke.


    "The mouth has become talkative." Catkins whitened Wu Hao''s eyes.


    Seeing Wu Hao and Liu Xu talking and laughing there, Chen Junya didn''t want to see Wu Hao so arrogant, so he said, "magic is a big city. Have you found a job? How about the salary? If I don''t find it, I can help you. "


    "No, I''m just coming back for a few days. I''ll be back to magic city soon."


    Wu Hao did not directly answer Chen Junya''s words.


    This made Chen Junya feel as bad as hitting cotton.


    "OK, if you need any help, just talk. We are classmates." Chen Junya said with a very heroic expression¡° By the way, do you smoke? "


    Chen Junya said, took out a pack of 100 yuan cigarettes and looked at Wu Hao.


    "There are female students here. It''s not very good." Wu Hao glanced at the catkins around him.


    "It doesn''t matter. You smoke." Catkins don''t care.


    "All right." Wu Hao nodded and said to Chen Junya, "thanks, but I only smoke cigars."


    With that, Wu Hao took out a cigar cover that could hold three cigars from his pocket.


    Open the cigar case and take out a cigar.


    Looking at Chen Lei, Liu Xu and Chen Junya, Wu Hao said, "I only have two left. Who wants them?"


    Cigar covers, cigar scissors, airbrush and lighter are presented as gifts.


    "I want one. Give me one. I''ve never smoked a cigar." Chen Lei immediately raised his hand first.


    When Liu Xu saw the cigar in Wu Hao''s hand, his eyes coagulated slightly and said, "Wu Hao, isn''t your cigar cheap?"


    Liu Xu is not a native. She has seen this kind of cigar and knows that this kind of cigar is not only not cheap, but also not easy to buy. Therefore, she is really surprised to see Wu Hao take out the cigar.


    "It''s OK, 3000 yuan a piece." Wu Hao handed a cigar to Chen Lei.


    I wanted to follow Chen Lei. When I heard 3000, my hands shook.


    "3000? Is there such an exaggeration? " Chen Junya has an expression that Lao Tzu doesn''t believe.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this should be the top brand of Cohiba cigar in cigars. Depending on the specifications, it should be Cohiba behike. This cigar was produced in limited quantities in 2006 to commemorate the 40th anniversary of the birth of Cohiba brand. It was rolled by the cigarette maker Norma Fernandez himself. There are only 4000 cigarettes in total. A 3000 cigar like this is not an exaggeration. " Willow catkins said at the same time.


    Wu Hao looked at catkins in surprise. He didn''t expect that catkins should know about cigars.


    "I''m not wrong." Catkins whispered.


    Wu Hao gave a thumbs up to catkins and said, "that''s right. Unexpectedly, you know so much about cigars. "


    "Not really. My father and his friends like cigars. I''ve seen them. However, they were all bought by trust. How did you buy them? " Catkins are very modest.


    Hearing Liu Xu''s words, Wu Hao was curious about Liu Xu''s identity.


    After all, Wu Hao''s ability to smoke such cigars depends on "Tianjiang express".


    The identity of people who really can afford this kind of cigar is definitely not simple.


    "In fact, I didn''t buy it. It''s a gift from a friend." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Wu Hao won''t tell Liu Xu about "Tianjiang express". Even if she tells her, she won''t believe it.


    Seeing that Wu Hao and Liu Xu had a good conversation, Chen Junya called him hate. Unexpectedly, he dug a hole and was dissolved by Wu Hao''s cigar.


    If there were no catkins, Chen Junya would be curious about Wu Hao''s identity.


    But at this time, Chen Junya has lost his wits. He must make a fool of Wu Hao.


    "Classmate Wu Hao, you said it was from a friend. You just graduated from college. Your friend gave you such expensive cigars. Your friend is really willing. " Chen Junya said in a strange way.


    Chen Junya tried to suppress himself again and again. Wu Hao had no good temper and spoke to him, so he said, "I just graduated, but no one stipulates that people who have just graduated can''t have atmospheric friends. By the way, I still have some cigars in my car. Wait a minute, I''ll send one to all my classmates. "


    With that, Wu Hao stuffed a cigar into Chen Lei''s hand, who was hesitant to take it or not.


    "Oh, Wu Hao, we all have cars. Let''s see."


    Chen Junya stared at Wu Hao.


    At this time, he has completely lost his mind and must suppress Wu Hao.


    "The car is very cheap. You see everyone is here. Do you want to eat first?" Wu Hao deliberately lost Chen Junya''s appetite.


    "Yes, yes, say rice first."


    At this time, Chen Junya thought that if he forced Wu Hao again, he would leave a bad impression on Liu Xu.


    Anyway, Wu Hao can''t run away after dinner.


    "Liu Xu, I heard that you are working in Baizhen this time. What do you do?" Wu Hao thought of what Chen Lei had just said to his, so he asked.


    "I''m working in the Criminal Investigation Brigade in Baizhen now." Catkins said blandly.


    Liu Xu said it plainly, but Wu Hao looked surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Xu, who looks very lady, works as a policeman.


    "Don''t I look like it?" Liu Xu looked at Wu Hao''s surprised expression and asked.


    "Not quite." Wu Hao shook his head.


    "I haven''t been working for long. It should be like after a while." Catkins also some very helpless.


    She really doesn''t look like a policeman.


    "Yes, yes."


    Wu Hao was perfunctory.


    The police''s temperament is that kind of resolute, brave and valiant.


    Some people don''t have that temperament all their life.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s perfunctory, Liu Xu gave him a bad look.


    In Chen Junya''s eyes, he is called a hate.


    Today''s classmate party, he made it for catkins. Now it looks like he made a wedding dress for Wu Hao. How can he not hate it.


    But now he can''t make trouble. He can only endure until the meal is finished.


    An hour later, Chen Junya''s suffering was finally over.

 Chapter 36

    "Students, it''s still early. It''s only more than 8 o''clock. Let''s sing K together. My Audi can seat five people. Wu Hao, how many people can your car seat? "


    After walking out of the hotel, Chen Junya couldn''t help it.


    "It''s OK to sit seven people."


    "Take seven people. Your car won''t be a domestic God car."


    Hearing that Wu Hao said it was a seven seat car, Chen Junya soon thought of a domestic divine car.


    "Just read it."


    Wu Hao glanced at Chen Junya. You can''t blame me for trying to lose face.


    When Chen Junya saw Wu Hao open the door of the babos g700, he was stunned.


    How is that possible.


    Of course, Chen Junya knows what''s going on at Wu Hao''s home.


    And Wu Hao has just graduated, but he drives this kind of millions of cars. Chen Junya feels that his three outlooks are a little chaotic.


    "The car is not too expensive, it''s about 6 million. This car has a lot of space. If you want to travel with your family, it''s very convenient to drive this car. " Wu Hao took out the box of cigars from the car, looked at the students around him and said, "try it all. This cigar tastes very good."


    In the movie, both men and women can smoke, which is a kind of enjoyment for the rich.


    As soon as Wu Hao''s car came out, some students who had stood next to Chen Junya and were going to sit in his Audi immediately surrounded Wu Hao.


    Chen Lei was the first to take a cigar.


    After tasting the taste of cigars, Chen Lei also liked the feeling of being forced.


    "Smoking cigars and taking luxury cars are the real life of the rich."


    With that, Chen Lei sat in the car and looked at Chen Junya.


    Chen Lei obviously means that you, Chen Junya, are nothing. This is the real money.


    Seeing Chen Lei taking the lead, several students immediately took a cigar and sat in Wu Hao''s car.


    Liu Xu also sat in Wu Hao''s co pilot''s seat.


    She drove here by herself. She just saw Wu Hao again. Liu Xu was curious about everything about Wu Hao. She also wanted to know more.


    Seeing Liu Xu sitting in Wu Hao''s car, Chen Junya trembled with anger.


    "Brother Jun, do you think this guy Wu Hao rented a car to save face?" Beside Chen Junya, a boy as thin as a monkey whispered in his ear.


    Chen Junya''s eyes lit up. That''s right. Wu Hao can''t suddenly make so much money. He rented the car.


    "Monkey, you''re right. When you sing K, you''ll stimulate him."


    "Brother Jun, don''t worry. I will tear off his fake skin."


    This skinny monkey like boy named Hou Dewang has been Chen Junya''s dogleg since high school and has not given Chen Junya bad ideas.


    Now seeing that Wu Hao, who had been bullied by himself, suddenly stood up, he naturally wouldn''t believe it.


    "Since Wu Hao''s car can sit down, let''s go to the mass merchandising. The service and equipment there are the best here."


    With that, Chen Junya and Hou Dewang got on the bus and drove to the mass seller.


    Wu Hao followed him in his car.


    "Wu Hao, you really surprised me. I haven''t seen you in recent years. You are really developed."


    Liu Xu doesn''t know Wu Hao like Chen Junya. He rents a car to force him.


    "Liu Xu, you surprised me too. I didn''t expect you to be a policeman."


    Seriously, Wu Hao didn''t expect Liu Xu to be a policeman.


    "People change."


    There was a smell of "there was a story" in the catkins'' tone.


    Twenty minutes later, Wu Hao and others came to the mass merchandiser.


    "What''s the matter? There''s no box? Do you know who I am? My name is Chen Junya. My father is Chen Jinwu. My father had dinner with your boss''s East brother. I don''t care. You have to deal with it for me. "


    Chen Junya was unhappy when he heard the waiter say there was no box.


    I ate several times at Wu Hao''s place before, but now I still lose face here. Chen Junya''s anger was torn to the waiter.


    "I''m really sorry, sir. There are no boxes today. Why don''t you look elsewhere. " A woman with a hot figure and a badge with a manager on it came over and apologized to Chen Junya.


    At this time, it is the best time for KTV business. As the best KTV in the town, it is natural to have full customers.


    "Sister Zhou, right? My name is Chen Junya. My father''s name is Chen Jinwu. My father also had dinner with your boss. Sister Zhou, do you think you can help us find a way? "


    After the manager came, Chen Junya''s attitude suddenly became better.


    No way, Chen Junya, but I heard that this woman has something to do with brother Dong.


    He can cross with the waiter, but if he dares to cross with this woman, he will have to go to the hospital tomorrow.


    "Oh, you were the son of boss Chen." Manager Zhou showed a sudden expression¡° However, our box is really full today, so I can only apologize. Well, next time you come, I''ll give you a 20% discount. "


    Chen Jinwu, she heard about it. It''s a big Baotou.


    But for such a person, she will give it if she gives face, and she can''t help it if she doesn''t give it to the other party.


    Manager Zhou said that Chen Junya had no choice but to go out in frustration.


    At this time, Wu Hao parked his car and just walked in.


    "Don''t go in. Let''s go somewhere else. The boxes here are full." Chen Junya said.


    "No, we don''t have a box."


    "Chen Junya, you have face in Baizhen. Do they all give you face?"


    "Yes, don''t they give you face?"


    Several students who came with Wu Hao looked at Chen Junya with disdain.


    Since Chen Junya was beaten in the face by Wu Hao several times, they all began to feel that Chen Junya was not forced at all, but had to pretend to be forced.


    "What do you know? Do you know who drives here? Dongge. Moreover, their manager apologized to brother Jun and said that he would give us a 20% discount next time. Who do you think has such face? "


    Hou Dewang, as a lackey of Chen Junya, naturally wants to stand up and protect his master when the protagonist is despised.


    At this time, when the manager looked here that week, he suddenly saw Wu Hao.


    Suddenly, I remembered what Dongge said. If Wu Hao came again, I must treat him well and tell him.


    So manager Zhou hurried to Wu Hao and them.


    Seeing manager Zhou coming, Chen Junya immediately filled his face with a smile and said, "sister Zhou, are you still busy?"


    "I said Xiao Chen, you really are. You said you were Mr. Wu''s friend, didn''t you have so many things?" Manager Zhou smiled at Wu Hao and said to Chen Junya¡° Mr. Wu, they are all your friends. Come with me. "


    Chen Junya and they all looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    Wu Hao is also a black question mark face.

 Chapter 37

    Seeing Wu Haoleng there, manager Zhou smiled and took Wu Hao''s arm and said, "Mr. Wu, have you forgotten that you have our diamond card?"


    Manager Zhou almost stuck to Wu Hao, which immediately made Wu Hao feel the smell of "murder weapon".


    "You don''t have a box here. Can the diamond card be turned into a box?"


    Wu Hao glanced at manager Zhou.


    "The diamond card cannot be changed out of the box, but it has a box corresponding to it." Manager Zhou explained to Wu Hao with a smile¡° There are 5 special boxes in the mass merchandiser, corresponding to 5 diamond cards. Whenever you come, the box will be reserved for you. "


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "If I give my card to someone else, can the cardholder also enjoy this service?"


    Wu Hao thought of his eldest brother Wu Song.


    I can''t stay at home for a few days. It''s a waste to put this card on myself. It''s better to leave it to the big brother who is ready to develop at home.


    "As long as it is the person designated by Mr. Wu."


    "All right, I see."


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Jun, what should I do now?"


    Dog leg Hou Dewang, now he understands Wu Hao.


    Didn''t Wu Hao just come back? How could he be treated so intimately by manager Zhou who didn''t give Chen Junya face.


    Seeing manager Zhou holding Wu Hao, Hou Dewang couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Anyway, I don''t have any face anyway. Then I''ll play big. Wait, give me what you call it. I''ll make him bleed hard. "


    Now Chen Junya can''t find face, so he can only let Wu Hao bleed hard.


    After entering the box, the three female students occupied the wheat.


    Dog leg Hou Dewang went to get something.


    In line with the requirement of ordering whatever is expensive, Hou Dewang directly ordered six bottles of red wine at 100000 yuan a bottle.


    Plus don''t eat some food.


    If not, there are female students here. He also wants to order it. More than ten ''little sisters'' will sing together.


    After the waiter brought the wine and food, Chen Junya immediately opened two bottles and poured a cup for all the students.


    "Today, thanks to Wu Hao, we can come here to sing and have a toast to Wu Hao."


    In order to make Wu Hao lose money, Chen Junya didn''t want any face at this time.


    "Come on, to Wu Hao."


    "Here, cheers."


    "To Wu Hao."


    Wu Hao saw through Chen Junya''s little trick at a glance.


    It''s just that Wu Hao doesn''t care at all.


    Not to mention Wu Hao''s diamond card free of consumption, if Wu Hao pays the bill, these hundreds of thousands are nothing to him at all.


    Wu Hao raised his glass with a smile and said, "come on, cheers."


    With that, Wu Hao killed the wine in one gulp.


    Still not interested in red wine.


    Two hours later, everyone was enjoying themselves.


    After Chen Junya didn''t want face, he also had a good time.


    At this time, the time is not early, and everyone will definitely go back.


    Although Chen Junya was drunk for 6 or 7 points, he still remembered clearly that he ordered 4 bottles of wine, a total of 10 bottles, plus others, a total of more than 1 million.


    Thinking of this, Chen Junya felt comfortable.


    When they walked out of the mass merchandiser, manager Zhou bowed with a smile and said "welcome to come again next time", but there was no answer.


    Chen Junya deliberately walked up to Wu Hao and said, "Wu Hao, did you forget to pay the bill?"


    "Checkout? No, all my expenses here are free. Otherwise, do you think the vendor will forget to ask us to check out? " Wu Hao patted Chen Junya on the shoulder¡° By the way, don''t drive when you drink. Let your friends pick you up. "


    Then Wu Hao called several taxis and sent several students back.


    "Wu Hao, you don''t have to worry about me. My house is not far from here. It''s just a walk away."


    Seeing that Wu Hao was about to call a taxi for himself, Liu Xu immediately stopped Wu Hao.


    "Then I''ll take you back?"


    "No, do you think I''m a policeman for nothing?"


    Wu Hao smiled and no longer insisted.


    Later, Wu Hao walked into the mass merchandiser in Chen Junya''s silly expression.


    Seriously, the host brother of others has exempted himself from millions of orders. If he doesn''t say hello to others, he can''t get through it.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, manager Zhou quickly greeted him.


    Knowing that Wu Hao wanted to see Dongge, manager Zhou immediately took Wu Hao to Dongge''s office.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu."


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, donggoton warmly welcomed him.


    "Brother Dong, right. I always have a question in my heart. I don''t know if I can ask? "


    After shaking hands with Dongge, Wu Hao sat down on the sofa, looked at Dongge and asked.


    "Of course."


    Dongge smiled and nodded.


    "Well, Dongge and I don''t have any intersection. Why did you give me a free bill and give me a diamond card?"


    Since yesterday, Wu Hao has wanted to know the answer.


    "It''s true."


    Then Dongge told Wu Hao about Gao Bo''s coming here.


    "I don''t know if you believe it, Mr. Wu. It''s the art of Xiangren."


    "Xiangrenshu?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Wu Hao doesn''t even believe in "Tianjiang express".


    "From the moment I saw Mr. Wu, I knew that Mr. Wu was not an ordinary person. So I just want to make friends with Mr. Wu. "


    Dongge looked at Wu Hao sincerely.


    Under Wu Hao''s "heavenly eye technique", Wu Hao can see that what he said is indeed true.


    "Are you so sure?"


    Wu Hao looks at Dongge.


    "Well, I believe my eyes."


    Dongge believes in his "lovemaking skills" and Chen Wei''s feelings.


    "You have a good eye. I need contacts at home. Just stay here and help me. In the future, you will get many times more than you do now. Take this. It can save your life. "


    After Wu Hao finished, he threw a small bottle containing a drop of "Baicao liquid" at Dongge.


    Knowing the efficacy of Baicao liquid, Wu Hao separated several drops of Baicao liquid and put them in his ring.


    "Mr. Wu, what is this?"


    Dongge took the bottle, looked at the drop of "herbal liquid" like emerald, and asked.


    "Something that can save your life. Go to the hospital for an examination tomorrow. "


    With that, Wu Hao went out.


    Dongge wants to send Wu Hao, but Wu Hao stops him.


    It would be too much publicity if I asked brother Dong to send his own.


    "Let me go to the hospital tomorrow? What does he mean? "


    After Wu Hao left, the elder brother frowned and wondered what Wu Hao meant.


    "Brother Dong, you go to the hospital tomorrow."


    Chen Wei said as he spoke.


    Dongge nodded.


    He has the art of physiognomy and believes in some mysterious forces very much.


    What if Wu Hao has another magical ability?


    Wu Hao went out of the mass merchandiser, took the car and was ready to go home.


    Although there was drinking in the box, the wine he drank at this time would be dispersed by his body. Now the accuracy of wine measurement can not be measured at all.


    When Wu Hao got to the road, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him and stopped in front of the car.


    Wu Hao quickly stepped on the brake and saw that the man in front was catkins.

 Chapter 38

    Wu Hao just stopped the car. Before he could ask, Liu Xu opened the door and pulled Wu Hao out of the car. He rushed to the car and said anxiously, "borrow your car."


    Seeing that Liu Xu wanted to rob his car, Wu Hao quickly opened the rear door and sat in.


    Who knows where Liu Xu is going in his own car.


    When Wu Hao doesn''t want to see his car again, the car has become scrap iron.


    "Why are you coming up? Hurry down. The place I''m going to is dangerous. Don''t follow."


    Liu Xu saw that Wu Hao got on the bus and hurriedly said.


    "Danger, I will follow. I don''t want to see my car turn into scrap iron later. "


    Wu Hao sat in the car with an expression that I would never get off.


    Seeing that Wu Hao could not be persuaded, Liu Xu stepped on the accelerator and ran out in front.


    Looking at the scenery constantly swept back on both sides, I''m afraid the speed is no less than 200.


    "You''re drinking. Drive slowly."


    Wu Hao''s voice trembled a little.


    In the Mordor before, Wu Hao''s speed was much faster than this, but he was driving himself. He was sure.


    But now, the driver is not himself. Wu Hao is really afraid.


    "Don''t bother me."


    Willow catkins offended Wu Hao.


    She also drank wine before. Now she has to take care to drive. Naturally, she doesn''t want to listen to Wu Hao''s BB there.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao suddenly found that his previous evaluation of catkins was wrong.


    Today''s catkins basically eat the bowl of rice of the police.


    More than ten minutes later, the car had left the city.


    Willow catkins still did not slow down and continued to drive forward along the national highway.


    Five minutes later, a black Toyota car appeared in their sight.


    "Get down."


    Liu Xu said, and then one hand controlled the steering wheel, and the other hand took out a black revolver.


    Seeing Liu Xu take out a pistol, Wu Hao involuntarily lies on the chair.


    Although Wu Hao''s personal strength has reached the congenital state, he was still empty when he saw the pistol.


    After all, Wu Hao doesn''t know if his body can stop bullets.


    Catkins slowed down and slowly approached the black Toyota in front.


    When standing side by side with the Toyota, Liu Xu suddenly shot the front wheel of the Toyota.


    "Shit. Don''t shoot without saying a word. Don''t play like that. "


    Willow catkins suddenly shot, frightening Wu Hao to lie down further.


    Then, Liu Xu overtakes, makes another sudden brake and blocks in front of the Toyota.


    Toyota stopped and suddenly two guns were stretched out from the windows on both sides. They fired at Wu Hao''s car.


    Every time the bullet hit the car and the glass, Wu Hao felt a pang of flesh pain.


    If I bought the car for real money.


    "Liu Xu, who are they? Can''t we wait for the police to surround and annihilate them?"


    Wu Hao was lying on the back seat of the car, looking at the catkins with the same low head with a resentful face.


    "I just received information from the informant when I stopped your car. I didn''t have time to contact the team."


    "Then you catch up so recklessly. Do you think you can beat two others with one gun and six bullets? "


    "Five bullets."


    Wu Hao just reacted. Just now Liu Xu could hit a bullet.


    "You watch for me. I''ll call for support now."


    With that, Liu Xu took out his mobile phone and called.


    Wu Hao looked at the catkins on the phone now, with a helpless face.


    At this time, Wu Hao remembered that Liu Xu seemed to be a criminal policeman. He was a good novice.


    Hearing the sound of bullets hitting the car body, Wu Hao really couldn''t bear it.


    He opened the door, ran to the side of the road, touched two stones the size of eggs and threw them at the Toyota.


    Seeing Wu Hao suddenly get out of the car, Liu Xu, who was talking on the phone, suddenly changed his face.


    "What are you doing? Come back quickly."


    Immediately, catkins heard two loud noises.


    Immediately turned and looked at the sound source, but there was a big hole in the front of the Toyota.


    The windshield of the car was smashed.


    Inside, two men with guns looked frightened.


    Just when a hole was punched in the front of the car, a stone violently broke the front windshield of the car, then crossed between the heads of the two people, blew up the rear seats, and then penetrated the rear door.


    "Drop my gun right away, then get out of the car and get on the ground. Otherwise, I''ll blow your dog''s head. " Wu Hao hid on the roadside and shouted to the two men in the car.


    The two guys have added so many bullet holes to their car body a few days before they have driven the car they just bought.


    If they hadn''t had guns in their hands, Wu Hao really wanted to cripple them.


    Seeing that they didn''t respond, Wu Hao continued, "give you three seconds, throw away the gun immediately and get out of the car for me. Otherwise, I''ll really do it. "


    They didn''t throw away their pistols, which was a threat to themselves. Wu Hao could only solve this threat.


    "No... don''t do it, don''t do it, we surrender, we surrender."


    A voice trembling with fear came from the car.


    Then, the two people in the car threw their pistols aside, raised their hands, got down from the car and lay on the ground.


    Seeing that the two were lying on the ground, Wu Hao immediately ran forward and pulled out a man''s belt to tie him up.


    When tying people, Wu Hao always pays attention to another action.


    As long as he dares to move, Wu Hao can definitely kill him at such a close distance.


    At this time, catkins also got out of the car, and another man took handcuffs.


    After unifying the two, Liu Xu stared at Wu Hao, as if he knew Wu Hao for the first time.


    Wu Hao felt uncomfortable when Liu Xu looked at him, so he had to say, "Liu Xu, although I know I''m handsome, you don''t have to look at me like that. You know, I''ll be shy. "


    "How did you do it?"


    Although Liu Xu didn''t see Wu Hao throw a stone, she was sure that the Toyota must have been made by Wu Hao.


    "What? How? I haven''t told you yet. Look what happened to my car. "


    Wu Hao felt the body of the car with a painful expression.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be responsible for repairing your car."


    Seeing Wu Hao''s appearance, Liu Xu suddenly felt whether he had thought wrong before. He was not the "kind of person" he imagined.


    But how did you get the car.


    "OK, that''s what you said." Wu Hao looked at catkins with a happy face¡° If it''s okay, I''ll go first. You have my phone. Call me when the car is repaired. "


    With that, Wu Hao walked in the direction of his home.


    Although it''s a little far away, it won''t take much time with Wu Hao''s strength.


    "Where are you going? I''ll see you off later."


    "No, just take a walk."


    Wait, Liu Xu''s colleagues are coming. It''s not so easy to leave.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to spend his time on it. The two men have been subdued. Even if Liu Xu is here alone, there will be no danger.

 Chapter 39

    When Wu Hao got home, it was already 12 p.m.


    After taking a bath, Wu Hao went back to his room to have a rest.


    The next day, at 10 o''clock in the morning, Wu Hao woke up.


    It''s still comfortable at home. You can sleep until 10 o''clock.


    Although the home is not comparable to the big villa in magic capital, it is the most comfortable and safe place for Wu Hao.


    "Mom, take this card. There are 5 million in it. Buy whatever you want at home. Don''t save it."


    Wu Hao went to Liu Yanjuan who was busy in the yard and handed her a card.


    Liu Yanjuan never had so much money in her life. She quickly waved her hand and said, "no, no, keep the money yourself. You have to marry your daughter-in-law."


    In the eyes of parents, when children grow up, the most important thing is to marry a daughter-in-law.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I don''t need money."


    Wu Hao put the bank card in Liu Yanjuan''s hand.


    "Really?"


    Liu Yanjuan still doesn''t believe it.


    "Don''t worry, I really don''t need money. The money in this card is to honor your father and mother. This is my son''s filial piety. If you don''t accept it, my son will be sad. "


    Wu Hao said, deliberately showing a sad expression.


    In front of others, Wu Hao may pretend to be cool, but in front of his family, Wu Hao is just Wu Hao.


    "OK, OK." Liu Yanjuan took the card and nodded happily¡° By the way, where''s your car? "


    When she got up early in the morning and didn''t see Wu Hao''s car, Liu Yanjuan was really worried.


    "I lent my car to my classmates and will return it to me in a few days."


    Wu Hao dared not tell Liu Yanjuan that his car was full of bullet holes.


    Liu Yanjuan ''Oh'' and went back to her room.


    It should be to put the card away.


    Wu Hao smiled and went to find Wu Song.


    Wu Song has been experimenting with the function of "all things gourd" these two days. I think I should have some experience.


    In his vegetable field, Wu Hao found Wu Song.


    "Brother, how''s it going?"


    "Oh, brother, you''re here. The spirit water in the "all things gourd" is really too strong. Look at these dishes, it''s the effect after using the spirit water. "


    Wu Song looked at Wu Hao excitedly.


    Wu Hao looked into the vegetables and saw that the vegetables in the vegetable field were basically mature and sold very well.


    For example, the appearance of Chinese cabbage is like jade carving.


    More like art than vegetables.


    "Originally, these vegetables were just seedlings, but after using Lingshui, they matured in only two days. It looks absolutely delicious. "


    Wu Song looked at the vegetables in the vegetable field with excitement in his eyes.


    "Let''s try these vegetables at noon."


    Seriously, Wu Hao also wants to taste the vegetables watered with the "all things gourd" spirit water. How does it taste.


    Wu Song nodded.


    "By the way, brother, have you ever thought of using this Lingshui in other places, such as fruit trees and poultry?"


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it."


    Wu Song''s eyes lit up.


    After getting the "gourd of all things", wu song always wanted to use it in vegetables and fields, but his mind didn''t turn around.


    Wu Hao reminded him that he was suddenly enlightened.


    Seeing that Wu Song is about to work, Wu Hao can only stop him and let him take his time.


    Wu Song also smiled awkwardly.


    Then, Wu Hao gave Wu Song another card with 5 million yuan as starting capital.


    Wu Song accepted it impolitely.


    After he wanted to come, he made a lot of money, half of which belonged to his brother.


    So I''m not polite to Wu Hao.


    At noon, several vegetables on the table are eaten up the fastest.


    Wu Song is full of confidence in nature.


    He believes that his vegetables are definitely the most popular as soon as they are pushed out.


    At dinner, Wu Hao once again "Tianjiang express".


    After dinner, Wu Hao opened three express.


    The first two are ordinary cat packages, which are useless.


    Wu Hao thought there was no surprise in today''s express, but he didn''t expect that the last package gave Wu Hao a surprise.


    It turned out to be a black Harley breakthrough streetcar.


    Seriously, Wu Hao was completely fascinated by the Harley breakthrough when he saw it.


    The appearance design is very publicized and the skeleton is relatively wide. The lamp adopts the one eye design. It is extremely arrogant with the long handlebars. The exhaust holes and bumpers are very strong. It gives people a tough smell as a whole.


    Halley''s breakthrough is specially made for tough guys and men.


    After enjoying it, Wu Hao threw his car into the ring.


    When you go out, have a good time.


    It''s like this at home. My parents are doing everything. Wu Hao is now a waste of eating and waiting to die.


    In order not to waste himself, Wu Hao found an excuse and slipped out of the house.


    After coming out, Wu Hao took out Harley directly and rode on.


    Halley is famous for his "loud voice". Fortunately, Wu Hao is in the countryside. Otherwise, Wu Hao would have been watched by the traffic police.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next two days, Wu Hao relived his rural life, went down the river to touch shrimp and went up the mountain to play game.


    When the car addiction came, Wu Hao rode a motorcycle alone and had a good time.


    In these two days, Tianjiang express didn''t bring anything good to Wu Hao. It was an ordinary cat express.


    After dinner that day, Wu Hao received a call from Liu Xu.


    "Wu Hao, your car has been repaired. What can I get?"


    "Come now."


    When the car is picked up, Wu Hao will have to go back to the magic capital.


    Zheng Hai has been looking for Wu Hao many times these two days. He asks Wu Hao when he will return to the devil and says he has something to discuss with Wu Hao.


    These two days, Wu Hao also chatted with Tang Xin on wechat and found that Tang Xin seemed upset. However, Tang Xin didn''t say that Wu Hao, as a man who wanted to be her boyfriend, certainly had to solve the trouble for her.


    Moreover, Wu Hao has to go to the devil to find the two girls to get back the gambling.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao came to the place where he had an appointment with Liu Xu in Baizhen.


    Liu Xu is wearing a T-shirt and jeans and standing next to the car today. He looks like a beauty and a beast.


    "Well, it''s as good as ever."


    Liu Xu patted the front of the car and looked at Wu Hao.


    "Well, very good, very good."


    Wu Hao turned around the car and nodded with satisfaction.


    Wu Hao wants to stay at home, but there can be no problem with this car.


    "Wu Hao, are you a warrior?"


    Liu Xu''s identity is not simple. Naturally, he knows something that ordinary people don''t know.


    In this world, in addition to ordinary people, there are also some strong people whose strength is far better than ordinary people.


    These people are few, but they really exist, but they rarely show their strength in front of ordinary people.


    Unless someone provokes them.


    Liu Xu has seen such people, and it is for this reason that she chose to be a policeman.


    Because it''s only this profession that gets close to those people.


    "Warrior? Is that so? "


    As Wu Hao said this, he posed as ye Wen, who was "Yongchun".

 Chapter 40

    "This is not a movie?"


    Liu Xu looked at Wu Hao silently.


    No one is a fool.


    The car that night can''t be explained by posing a few postures. It''s impossible for ordinary martial arts to do that.


    So, don''t fool yourself like that.


    "What is the warrior?"


    Wu Hao looked at catkins with a puzzled face.


    Seriously, Wu Hao really doesn''t know about Wu Zhe.


    He was also curious about the martial artist Liu Xu said.


    "Wuzhe" is a general term for the strong who are far more powerful than ordinary people. Generally, people who learn kung fu and Sanda are not martial artists. Of course, in other countries, the strong also have other names, such as soldiers, warriors and so on. "


    When Wu Hao talked about the warrior, Liu Xu immediately said what he knew.


    Originally, these can not be known to ordinary people, but is Wu Hao an ordinary person?


    Liu Xu''s words made Wu Hao''s eyes flash. Originally, he thought that after he got the adventure, life would no longer have any challenges.


    But now Wu Hao is excited to hear the martial artist and the wonderful side of the world.


    However, Wu Hao still wants to live more ordinary people''s life and the world of martial arts. Let''s get in touch with it slowly in the future.


    "Oh."


    Wu Hao nodded calmly.


    "Aren''t you surprised?"


    Seeing Wu Hao''s plain expression, Liu Xu stared at him.


    It''s your big secret. Give me some expression and face, too.


    "What''s the surprise? Isn''t that what''s written in the novels?"


    Wu Hao looks like I''ve read a lot of novels.


    "Fiction? This is reality. "


    Catkins are a little crazy.


    However, Liu Xu forgot to ask Wu Hao.


    "Come on, what about the martial arts world? Don''t we ordinary people live the same life?" Wu Hao opened the door and sat on it¡° I think you are the same. Don''t think about martial arts every day. A girl should go shopping and talk about her boyfriend like a girl. This is the right way for girls to open. "


    With that, when Wu Hao was stunned by catkins, he started the car and drove away.


    The remaining catkins didn''t react for a long time.


    She was so angry that she stamped her feet in the direction Wu Hao left.


    "Too cunning."


    Originally, catkins wanted to find something out of Wu Hao''s mouth.


    Unexpectedly, he was fooled by a gag.


    "Hum, you can escape the first day of junior high school, but you can''t escape the fifteenth day. I will uncover your identity."


    Willow catkins had to go back after being ruthless in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Dongge''s business can be settled.


    After listening to Wu Hao''s words, Dongge went to the hospital for a comprehensive examination and found leukemia.


    This scared Dongge badly.


    Then he thought of the "Baicao liquid" given to him by Wu Hao.


    After eating, I went to have a check-up, but my body was completely better, and even some small problems in the past were cured.


    At this time, Dongge was determined to work for Wu Hao wholeheartedly.


    Wu Hao also decided to go back to the devil city.


    "Dad, mom, are you really not going to Mordor with us?"


    Wu Hao looked at his parents helplessly.


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to take Wu Gensheng and them to the magic residence to take time.


    However, they feel comfortable in the village and don''t want to go to big cities.


    "No, take your sister for a few days. By the way, remember not to forget to ask her to review. "


    Liu Yanjuan thought about it and shook her head.


    "All right."


    Wu Hao no longer insisted.


    Anyway, now the family is not short of money. If they want to go to Magic City, they can fly to magic city at any time.


    Then, Wu Song drove Wu Hao to the airport.


    Xiaobai stayed at home and became a bodyguard.


    As for why three people.


    That''s because Wu Jiajue went to Mordor alone, and no one played with him, so he asked Zhou Zhen to accompany him to Mordor.


    Zhou Zhen naturally agreed that she didn''t have to spend money to go to magic.


    Zhou Zhen''s parents agreed when they knew that her daughter was only going to the magic capital with Wu Jia and didn''t have to spend money.


    After all, it''s good to go out and see the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Two girls who took a plane for the first time were very excited when they got on the plane.


    Before the plane took off, the two girls sat quietly in their seats.


    "Jiajia, we don''t have clothes to change. Is that really OK?"


    Zhou Zhen was worried when she thought that Wu Jia had told her not to bring clothes.


    "Don''t worry, my brother said, buy us a new one there. At that time, we''ll let my brother bleed. "


    Wu Jia was not worried at all, but also excitedly asked her brother to bleed.


    "It''s said that there are big shopping malls in magic. We must have a good stroll at that time."


    Girls have a shopping heart. When they see what they like, they will buy it. Zhou Zhen and Wu Jia are no exception.


    Sitting on one side, Wu Hao began to think of Countermeasures after hearing the dialogue between the two girls.


    After all, it''s a terrible thing to go shopping with two girls.


    Two hours later, Wu Hao stepped on the land of magic capital.


    Stop a taxi and go to your villa.


    On the way, Wu Jia and two girls looked at the high-rise buildings on both sides. It was an excitement.


    When Wu Hao brought Wu Jia back to the villa, his ears were immediately disturbed by a shrill cry.


    "Brother, it''s so big and beautiful here. Is this really our home?"


    Wu Jia couldn''t believe everything in the villa.


    "Of course. Otherwise, we will be breaking into private houses. "


    Seeing his sister so excited, Wu Hao felt a sense of achievement.


    "Great."


    Wu Jia immediately jumped into Wu Hao''s arms and gave him a big hug.


    Then Wu Jia took Zhou Zhen and began to stroll around the villa.


    After looking at several rooms on the second floor, he said to Wu Hao on the second floor, "second brother, I want the room with the big bear puppet."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Originally, that room was reserved for her.


    "Zheng Shao, I''m back to the devil. What''s the matter? I''m anxious to find me?"


    Wu Jia and the two girls were playing in the villa, and Wu Hao called Zheng Hai.


    "Brother, let''s talk about it when we meet." Zheng Haihai''s tone was a little urgent.


    Zheng Hai was very kind to Wu Hao, and Wu Hao couldn''t refuse him, so he agreed.


    "Little sister, I have something to go out. I transferred 500000 wechat to you. You and Jane can buy whatever they want. If you don''t have enough money, call me. "


    Wu Hao went up to the second floor and explained to Wu Jia.


    "Brother, where are you going?" Wu Jia is worried.


    "A friend asked me to go to him." Wu Hao smiled.


    "When will you be back?"


    The villa is a little big. If Wu Jia is alone, he is really afraid.


    Fortunately, I asked Zhou Zhen to come with me.


    "I''ll be right there. Call me if you have anything. "


    If Zheng Hai hadn''t been in a hurry to find himself, Wu Hao really didn''t want to go.


    Wu Jia is very sensible. Knowing that Wu Hao should have something important to do, she nodded and agreed.


    Wu Hao left a villa key and drove to Zheng Hai.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao stopped outside the Yongfu club.

 Chapter 41

    Yongfu club, as Wu Hao knows, is the top private club in mordu.


    Many business leaders and some famous people have been here.


    Tom, Yao Riyue, Jack Cheng, Maggie and so on have all been here.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to enter the small but very modern gate of Yongfu club, a Bentley stopped outside.


    The person who got off the bus, Wu Hao, happened to know. It was Tang an, Tang Xin''s second brother.


    Seeing Wu Hao here, Tang an frowned and said, "is it you?"


    "Second brother, what a coincidence."


    Wu Hao badly called Tang an''s second brother.


    Didn''t you say I don''t deserve your sister? That''s to be angry with you.


    "Who is your second brother? Don''t think my sister likes you, you have a chance. I tell you, you don''t have any chance. "


    Tang an''s face was cold.


    In Tang an''s heart, Wu Hao is a little white face who eats soft rice.


    He will not allow his sister to be with Wu Hao.


    "Second brother, why do you think I don''t have a chance? Is it because I don''t have money that I don''t deserve your sister? Is it true that in the hearts of you rich people, only wealth can give a person happiness? "


    While talking, Wu Hao kept staring at Tang an.


    Tang an''s attitude made Wu Hao really angry.


    "Yes, no money is the original sin. My sister has been well clothed and well fed since she was a child. Did she live a hard life with you poor boy? If you really love my sister, think more about her. "


    Tang an was also unwilling to show weakness and looked at Wu Hao.


    In his heart, he did it entirely for the good of his sister, so he had a clear conscience.


    "How much money does it take in your heart to deserve your sister?"


    Tang an''s words are very material, but they have a little truth.


    "I don''t say much. In the future, my sister''s husband''s assets can''t be less than 100 million. One hundred million, do you think you have the ability to earn it? " Tang an''s face showed a disdainful expression.


    "Originally, as long as there is 100 million, not much."


    With that, Wu Hao ignored Tang an and walked to the gate.


    "What a big tone. Do you think it''s easy to earn 100 million? People like you don''t want to make 100 million in their life. "


    Wu Hao''s words made Tang an even more unhappy.


    Tang an doesn''t look up to a person with little ability and boasting.


    "Then dare you make a bet with me?"


    "What bet?"


    "Bet I can make 100 million in three days?"


    "OK. I''ll bet you that if you lose, stay away from my sister. "


    "What if I win?"


    "If you win, I won''t stop you from being with my sister."


    "It''s a deal."


    "It''s a deal."


    Wu Hao looked at Tang an with a proud smile on his face.


    And Tang an, who was very confident, suddenly had some bad feelings.


    But it''s impossible for Wu Hao to make 100 million in three days.


    So Tang an was relieved again.


    "Second brother, I''ll go first."


    With that, Wu Hao went inside.


    "Do you know where this is?" Tang an looked at Wu Hao and hurriedly stopped him.


    "Yongfu will."


    Wu Hao pointed to the three characters "yongfuhui" on the wall with white background and black traditional characters.


    "Do you know you''re still going inside?"


    Although Tang an doesn''t like Wu Hao, he knows his sister after all. If he is really ashamed, he will lose face.


    "Why can''t I go in?"


    Wu Hao looked at Tang an with a smile on his face.


    "Those who enter here are either rich or expensive. Do you think you are suitable for entering? No, I have to think about my sister. "


    If it weren''t for this place, Tang an really wanted to teach Wu Hao a lesson.


    "Don''t worry, second brother. My friend asked me to come. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have come here. "


    With that, Wu Hao ignored Tang an and walked inside.


    Tang an thought and said nothing.


    But the more Tang an walked in, the more surprised he was, because he found that his direction was the same as that of Wu Hao.


    Finally, he saw Wu Hao walk into the box he was going to, which was also the best box of the "Yongfu club", the Tianzi box.


    Tang an walked into the Tianzi box with a question mark in his head.


    In the box, Zheng Haizheng was talking to Wu Hao warmly.


    A man in his 50s also looked at Wu Hao with hot eyes.


    Seeing Tang an coming in, Zheng Hai smiled and said to him, "brother Tang, you''re here too. Let me introduce you. This is..."


    When Zheng Hai was about to introduce Wu Hao to Tang an, Wu Hao first said, "Zheng Shao, don''t introduce it. We know each other."


    "Yes? Really? "


    Zheng Hai looked at Tang an''s eyes and changed.


    After all, Tang an was just a local childe in the magic capital who could contact and cooperate with Zheng Hai.


    But now, Tang an even knows Wu Hao, so the situation is different.


    "Yes, his sister Tang Xin and I are good friends." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Really? Then you will be a family in the future. "


    Zheng Hai looked at Tang an with envy.


    If you can become a family with Wu Hao, you will have a stronger relationship than his brother.


    At the same time, I began to think about whether to let Wu Hao become my brother-in-law.


    "Zheng Shao, don''t say that. We haven''t left our eight characters yet. Moreover, they are a big family. I''m afraid I can''t climb up. "


    With that, Wu Hao also deliberately looked at Tang an who had not digested for a while.


    Who is Zheng Hai? When Wu Hao said this, he knew there was a story in it. Tang an must not like Wu Hao.


    Suddenly, Zheng Hai''s expression cooled down.


    "Mr. Tang, do you think my brother is not worthy of your sister?"


    It''s really crazy not to seize such a good opportunity.


    Now that Wu Hao has said it, Zheng Hai must give it to him.


    Of course, this scale must be grasped well.


    After all, maybe they will become a family in the future.


    Tang an, who had not digested Zheng Hai''s words, immediately reacted. This Wu Hao is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Thinking of this, Tang an was called a regret.


    So he hurriedly said, "no, no, I didn''t mean that."


    "You don''t mean that. What does that mean. Come on, tell me what you mean? "


    This is a good chance to get closer to Wu Hao. Zheng Hai won''t let Tang an go so easily.


    Tang an knows that if he can''t deal with this matter today, his purpose of coming here today will not be achieved.


    His head was running at high speed, thinking about how to save it.


    Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration and thought of a solution.


    Wu Hao, isn''t he the solution?


    Zheng Hai changed his attitude towards him because of Wu Hao.


    As long as he can get Wu Hao''s forgiveness, then Hello, me and everyone.


    Most importantly, he is Tang Xin''s brother. Wu Hao will give himself face.

 Chapter 42

    "Well, I''m just joking with Wu Hao. You can''t take it seriously."


    Tang an came to Wu Hao and showed a flattering smile.


    "Yes, I really mean it. If I can''t earn 100 million in three days, I won''t be with your sister again. What a man says, that''s what he says. "


    Wu Hao looked at Tang an with a serious expression.


    "Make a hundred million in three days?"


    Zheng Hai looked at Tang an.


    Tang an could only smile bitterly.


    "It''s easy for you, brother."


    Zheng Hai''s words stunned Tang an.


    Who is Zheng Hai? He is the heir of the big family in the capital. He takes tens of billions like a few dollars.


    Of course, what such people say will not be false.


    Wu Hao can really earn 100 million in three days. No wonder he will bet with himself.


    "Zheng Shao, it''s easy for you to earn 100 million. I''m just an ordinary person. Do you think it''s possible to earn 100 million in three days? I just don''t want to be weaker than others in momentum. Moreover, I don''t want Tang Xin to suffer with me. "


    Wu Hao said that and sighed with a solemn sigh,.


    Zheng Hai is a human spirit. He immediately cooperated with Wu Hao and said half true and half false: "brother, you''re right. However, don''t be too sad. It''s hard to find three legged toads in the world, and there are a lot of two legged women. Brother, I have a sister who is very beautiful and has a great figure. I think she matches you very well. I''ll introduce her to you later. "


    "Well, I''ll have a chance to meet you."


    When Zheng Hai cooperates with himself, Wu Hao also has to take the acting skills.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not bad."


    Zheng Hai was determined to pay attention. Whether Wu Hao wanted it or not, he introduced his sister to him.


    Seeing that Zheng Haiyi wanted Wu Hao to be his brother-in-law, Tang an suddenly felt that it would be too late to regret if she didn''t fight for it.


    He hurried to Wu Hao and said brazenly, "Wu Hao, my sister has always liked you. If you give up like this, she will be sad."


    "But I have no money and can''t give her rich clothes and food."


    Wu Hao looked at Tang an with a helpless expression.


    "Brother, although my sister has good living conditions since childhood and has never eaten Ruo, I have money. Then, if you two get married, I''ll give you a billion dowry. "


    Zheng Hai also fanned the flames on one side and said half true and half false.


    "Wu Hao, it doesn''t matter whether you have money or not. It''s mainly because you two love each other. The dowry will also be given by our family. "


    Tang an was also desperate at this time.


    "But I''m a man. How can I eat soft food?" Wu Hao shook his head.


    "Brother, it''s a man, tough." Zheng Hai praised Wu Hao.


    "How can this be called soft rice? This... This is the start-up fund we give you." Tang an really tried his best to win Wu Hao.


    "Second brother, although that''s what you say, it''s just your own idea, and you can''t represent your family. At that time, because of my things, it will be difficult for you and Xinxin to do, and I will feel very guilty. "


    Wu Hao kept shaking his head as he spoke.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you out when I go to work at home." Tang an patted her chest to ensure.


    "Really, thank you, second brother."


    Seeing Tang an''s promise, Wu Hao doesn''t want to tease him anymore.


    Zheng Hai could only pat Wu Hao on the shoulder with a helpless face.


    Gu Tianqing watched the play for a while.


    At this time, someone knocked outside the box.


    After the door opened, several waiters with dishes in their hands came in one after another.


    After putting the dishes on the table, the waiter left politely.


    "Let''s have dinner first. It''s rated as the second Michelin star. You can''t miss it." Zheng Hai smiled and asked Wu Hao to sit down.


    As for Gu Tianqing, he didn''t have to shout at all. He had already sat at the table.


    A total of 12 dishes, whether in terms of style or flavor, make people salivate.


    Among the 12 dishes, the most expensive one is a jar of stuffy abalone, which is almost a month''s salary for ordinary people.


    What Wu Hao likes most are crab meat lion head, crab meat double yolk, signature chicken soup and date cake.


    Crab meat lion''s head is crisp, fresh, moist but not greasy.


    Both sides of crab meal are fried golden yellow. The fragrance wafts out. The brine is poured on the noodles. The noodles suck enough brine. It tastes crispy and delicious. The kind of crispy outside and tender inside is definitely worthy of the title of "emperor in the noodles".


    The signature chicken soup is stewed with two chickens. One is used to make soup, and then stew the other chicken with chicken soup. The soup is so rich that it explodes.


    Jujube pastry is absolutely real and full of stuffing.


    Eating dessert after a big meal is definitely an enjoyment.


    Even if Wu Hao has the esoteric script in his hand, he is definitely a lion head and worthy of Michelin two stars.


    Of course, if Wu Hao really wants to make it, it will definitely be better than here.


    While eating, Gu Tianqing took out "monkey wine" and slowly tasted it.


    "Zheng Shao, can you sell me some monkey wine?" Tang an asked after eating a few words.


    Tang an, who has something on his mind, doesn''t want to eat even if it''s delicious food.


    Wu Hao was moved when Tang an said "monkey wine", but there was no expression. Tang an knew "monkey wine", which surprised Wu Hao.


    Zheng Hai looked at Wu Hao and found that he had no expression, so he said, "brother Tang, if you want ''monkey wine'', you should go to the capital to buy it with Chen Shao and Li Shao. How can you find me here."


    Tang an smiled bitterly and said, "if I can buy it, why should I ask you, Zheng Shao?"


    "But I don''t have it." Zheng Hai said.


    Since the efficacy of "monkey wine" was spread by Chen and Li, the "monkey wine" has been in short supply. Zheng Hai knows that.


    When Tang an came to find himself, it should be Chen and Li.


    "I don''t want much. I just want a little, one or two." Tang an looked at Zheng Hai with begging eyes.


    "But I really don''t. But I know someone has. " Zheng Hai deliberately sold it.


    Tang an turned his eyes to Gu Tianqing who was eating meat.


    "Don''t look at me, old man. I don''t have much wine on me. Give it to you. What will my old man drink? " Gu Tianqing didn''t lift his head. He said while eating vegetables.


    Is it


    Tang an suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "Wu Hao, do you... Do you have ''monkey wine''?"


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao didn''t joke with Tang an now.


    Because he could see that Tang an was really in a hurry.


    "Really?"


    Hearing Wu Hao''s question and answer, he really couldn''t believe it.


    "The ''monkey wine'' we have is bought from my brother. Do you think he really has? "


    Zheng Hai continued to help nearby.

 Chapter 43

    After listening to Zheng Hai''s words, Tang settled down suddenly.


    You know, Chen and Li Ershao sell "monkey wine" in the capital, but they can''t buy it for 30 million or two.


    And their wine was bought from Wu Hao.


    No wonder Wu Hao bet himself to make 100 million in three days.


    It doesn''t take three days.


    As long as Wu Hao has wine, he can make hundreds of millions in a few minutes.


    Tang an looked at Wu Hao and swallowed his saliva. A smile appeared on his face and said, "Wu Hao, do you still have wine there? Can you sell me one or two?"


    "No, I packed all his wine."


    Before Wu Hao could speak, Gu Tianqing sat aside and said coldly.


    In today''s world, Reiki is very rare. Except for some caves and blessed places, it is very difficult for martial artists to break through the congenital realm.


    Gu Tianqing is also stuck at the threshold of congenital territory, and has not made progress for many years.


    And "monkey wine" let him see the hope of breaking through to the congenital state.


    If you can, Gu Tianqing also wants to dedicate "monkey wine" to his school.


    Therefore, he won''t give "monkey wine" to ordinary people.


    Tang an''s face suddenly became ugly.


    "Second brother, I think you are in good health. You can''t use monkey wine."


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about the ancient days. It''s up to him whether he sells his own things or not.


    Wu Hao''s heavenly eye technique shows that the strength of ancient Tianqing is still a foot away from the congenital environment.


    "Ordinary people use ''monkey wine'' is a waste." Gu Tianqing said again¡° Boy Wu, I''ll give you 301 million bottles and I''ll take all your wine. "


    Tang an ignored Gu Tianqing on one side and replied, "it''s not me. It''s grandpa. He''s in poor health. I heard that ''monkey wine'' has a miraculous effect on people''s health. Therefore, I want to buy some monkey wine and let him have a try. "


    "''monkey wine'' has a very strong effect on the body of ordinary people. Most people can drink it in seven days. People with weak body had better not drink, otherwise it will have a negative effect. " Wu Hao said.


    Tang an''s eyebrows were almost wrinkled when he heard Wu Hao''s words.


    "Monkey wine is useless to Grandpa, but I can go and see Grandpa. Maybe I have a way."


    With "Baicao liquid" in hand, no matter what disease can be cured, Wu Hao is naturally full of confidence.


    "Really?"


    Tang an looks at Wu Hao with some doubt.


    Although Wu Hao has the magical "monkey wine", the treatment of diseases has nothing to do with wine.


    "Don''t worry, your grandpa will be fine with my brother."


    Zheng Hai looked at Tang an with envy. It''s really great to have a sister Wu Hao likes.


    It seems that I have to meet my sister and Wu Hao earlier.


    After that, Tang an and Wu Hao agreed to go to the Tang family in three days, so they left first.


    "Wu boy, what do you think of what I said before?" After Tang an left, Gu Tianqing took a sip of monkey wine and looked at Wu Hao.


    Although the place where Gu Tianqing''s school is located is also a blessed place, its aura is decreasing every year, and fewer and fewer martial artists can break through the congenital environment.


    Although the use of pills can improve the probability of breaking through the congenital environment, this pill also needs to spend a lot of money to get it.


    Moreover, there is a limit.


    Now, Wu Hao''s "monkey wine" has the effect of promoting martial artists to the "congenital environment". Gu Tianqing naturally doesn''t want to let go.


    Compared with the price of pills, "monkey wine" is really too cheap.


    If every sect wants to sustain itself, it naturally has no financial ability.


    Gu Tianqing''s school also controls many large consortia. Naturally, money is not a problem.


    "What do you call this one?"


    Wu Hao saw Gu Tianqing last time, but Zheng Hai didn''t introduce him.


    "This is one of my elders, surnamed Gu. Grandpa Gu is so cool and straight. Don''t mind, brother. " Zheng Hai introduced Wu Hao.


    "Elder, I don''t have much wine, so there are only ten bottles left. You see? " Wu Hao said.


    "Just ten bottles. When can I have the wine?"


    Gu Tianqing doesn''t think Wu Hao is lying.


    After all, if there is too much wine that can promote martial artists to the "congenital realm", it will be false.


    "I''ll give you the wine when I get back." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, yes." Gu Tianqing nodded¡° And I have to remind you. This wine has great effect on martial artists and is a temptation to all martial artists. I''ve taken care of both Chen and Li. No one knows about the wine except me. Next time, if you have anything else, you''d better not show it in front of people. The world is not as safe and harmless as you think. "


    "Thank you, elder."


    Gu Tianqing''s words made Wu Hao alert. At the same time, he was glad that only Gu Tianqing knew this time. If other martial artists knew, who knew what they would do.


    Before you have absolute strength, you''d better develop obscene first.


    "Brother, are you interested in going to an auction?" Seeing that Gu Tianqing didn''t speak again, Zheng Hai smiled.


    What Gu Tianqing said has nothing to do with him. After all, it''s a matter of another world.


    Ordinary people like him who have some money still do what ordinary people should do.


    "Auction? An antique auction? "


    Wu Hao''s eyes lit up.


    He doesn''t want to get in touch with the world of martial arts too early. He''d better have a good time with the life of rich ordinary people first.


    "Yes." Zheng Hai nodded.


    "When will you go?"


    Wu Hao really wants to broaden his horizons.


    "I''ll pick you up at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning." Zheng Haidao.


    "OK. If it''s all right, I''ll go first. My sister is still waiting for me at home. "


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to leave his sister for too long.


    After all, this is not home.


    "Your sister?"


    "What''s the matter? Are you only allowed to have a sister?"


    "Of course not. I just said that my sister came. Of course, we should have a good time. The weather is good these days. After we attend the auction tomorrow, we''ll take our sister to the sea. " Zheng Hai smiled.


    "Zheng Shao, just make up your mind."


    Seriously, Wu Hao hasn''t been out to sea these days.


    Then the three left the Yongfu Association together.


    Gu Tianqing followed Wu Hao to the villa, took ten bottles of monkey wine and left.


    And Wu Hao has another 3 billion in his account.


    Wu Jia and Zhou Zhen didn''t go out for the first time, although they had money in their pockets.


    As soon as Wu Hao came back, the two girls quarreled with him to take them out and get familiar with them first.


    Next time, Wu Hao won''t have to bring it again.


    No way, Wu Hao can only accompany the two girls to the nearby shopping mall to release their shopping desire.


    After all, it''s really painful not to spend some money in your pocket.

 Chapter 44

    "Wow, those clothes are so beautiful, and those shoes."


    "And those lipstick, bags."


    When the two girls entered the mall, they were suddenly blinded by clothes and cosmetics. Their titanium eyes were.


    "You can look at clothes casually. You don''t have to think about cosmetics. You are still students now. When you finish the college entrance examination and go to college, your brother will buy you whatever you want. "


    Seeing that Wu Jia and her two started running to the cosmetics cabinet, Wu Hao immediately gave up their thoughts.


    When Wu Hao wants to come, high school students should be like high school students, make-up or something. That''s all after college.


    Besides, when a girl is 17, she is in her prime. She has a youthful face. Do you need makeup?


    When Wu Jia and Wu Hao heard what Wu Hao said, their faces suddenly collapsed.


    "Come on, don''t wear your face. I''ll take you to buy clothes."


    Wu Hao won''t buy cosmetics for two girls because they have broken faces.


    The two girls were not really angry. When they heard about buying clothes, they immediately went in hand in hand and ran towards the clothing store.


    This shopping mall is not far from Wu Hao''s villa community, so it is also very high-end. There are many international brands, such as Chanel, LV, Gucci, Prada, aimarene, Chloe, Valentino and so on.


    Although Wu Jia and Zhou Zhen have never been to such high-end stores, they have also heard of these brands. They know that these brands have only one word, that is "expensive".


    "Brother, can we go to these stores?" Wu Jia is worried.


    "As long as you like, you can buy these stores." Wu Hao calmly pretended to be a force.


    Unfortunately, Wu Hao''s forced words were heard by a man and a woman passing by. The man looked at Wu Hao with disdain and said, "cut, people don''t want to boast these days."


    Wu Hao glanced at the 30-year-old man and didn''t want to argue with him.


    However, when the man saw that Wu Hao didn''t speak, he thought he was afraid. He immediately rode on Wu Hao''s head and said to his female companion, "Tong Tong, some men are useless. They speak better than they sing. Didn''t you say you liked a Prada bag? I''ll take you to buy it. "


    With that, the man arrogantly hugged his girlfriend and walked into Prada''s shop.


    "Brother, you are despised." Wu Jia looked at Wu Hao with a bad smile.


    Zhou Zhen said with an unhappy expression, "brother Wu Hao, that man despises people too much. Are we going to fight in the face?"


    "Hum, I''m too lazy to see him. Come on, I''ll take you to buy clothes. "


    Wu Hao said he didn''t have a class of knowledge, but he took Wu Jia into Prada''s store.


    It''s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Wu Hao will never take revenge overnight.


    Walking into the store, Wu Hao saw that the man was picking bags for his girlfriend, but the bags he looked at were about 3000 or 4000.


    "Pick whatever you want."


    Wu Hao found a seat and sat down, waiting for the two girls to buy something.


    Naturally, the man saw Wu Hao coming in, and his face changed slightly. He was not a fool. People who could buy things in the store could not have no money.


    After all, talking and acting are two different things.


    "Brother Jie, I don''t like the bags here. Let''s buy the 20000 bags."


    At this time, Tong Tong was very good at seizing the opportunity.


    Men are animals with good face. Now her gold owner is obviously carrying it with others. Of course, she should seize the opportunity.


    Hearing Tongtong''s words, the man''s face couldn''t help showing a painful expression, but this time was not the time to show weakness, so he hardened his scalp and nodded.


    "Waiter, wrap this bag."


    Tongtong called the clerk directly regardless of whether the gold master was in pain or not.


    "Well, please follow me to the cashier to pay."


    The saleswoman smiled at the man.


    The man followed the saleswoman to the cashier.


    After paying at the cashier, the man came to Wu Hao.


    When passing by Wu Hao, he deliberately showed a provocative expression.


    "Xiaojia, how long will you two choose?"


    The man deliberately provoked himself, so Wu Hao had to step on him.


    "Brother, I like a lot. I don''t know how to choose?"


    Wu Jia tried her sunglasses and posed while returning to Wu Hao.


    "I don''t know how to choose, so I''ll buy them all. There''s no need to save money for your brother. Some people spend a month''s salary on buying a bag, but for your brother, it''s not even enough for a meal. "


    With that, Wu Hao took out a black card and handed it to the clerk.


    This black card was handled by Wu Qian for Wu Hao. Now it''s just used to install it.


    Seeing that Wu Hao took out the black card, the clerk''s attitude suddenly became more enthusiastic. As an employee of this luxury store, he naturally recognized the black card. Therefore, he paid more attention to selecting items for Wu Jia''s two girls.


    When the man saw Wu Hao''s black card, his face suddenly became very ugly.


    I haven''t eaten pork, and I''ve seen pigs running.


    The black card has more than 100 million assets.


    I''m out of my mind. I''m in trouble with such people.


    The man hurriedly took his girlfriend and ran out of the store.


    Although Wu Hao asked the two girls to choose freely, the two girls were not polite to Wu Hao. Each chose two sunglasses, two skirts, one bag, three sets of casual clothes and seven pairs of shoes.


    Together, it''s about 300000.


    After knowing that it could be delivered to the door, Wu Hao left his address and took Wu Jia to another store.


    The two who have bought a lot of things do not have any clothes, but just buy some trinkets, such as hairpins, headwear and necklaces.


    This also cost Wu Hao 100000 yuan.


    Finally, after buying some toiletries for the two girls, he took the two girls home.


    "Second brother, you see, there are all luxury cars in and out of this community. Why do we have to walk? Thank you for living in such a big villa?"


    On the way back, Zhou Zhen looked at Wu Hao strangely and asked.


    Wu Hao''s three cars were in the garage. The two girls didn''t see them, and Wu Hao didn''t drive when he came out just now.


    Therefore, Zhou Zhen is curious.


    "Well, I can only take two people in my car. I''ll buy another car tomorrow, and I''ll take you to play in magic city. "


    No way, super run can only sit two people.


    "Only two people, motorcycle?" Zhou Zhen has some reactions.


    After all, when you are at home, you can only take a car for two people, only a motorcycle.


    "Just go back and let you see."


    Wu Hao admired Zhou Zhen''s brain.


    Although Wu Hao has a motorcycle.


    After returning to the villa, Wu Hao took two girls to the garage.


    Seeing the three super cars parked in the garage, the two girls were immediately attracted by the cool shape of super running.


    "Second brother, are these three cars yours?" Zhou Zhen looked at the three super cars, with little stars in her eyes.


    "It''s not mine. Dare I park them in my house?"


    Wu Hao really doesn''t know why Zhou Zhen asked such a silly question.

 Chapter 45

    "Really, great, second brother, can I go up and sit down?"


    Zhou Zhen stared at Wu Hao with big eyes. If you don''t agree, I''ll cry.


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to see the little girl crying.


    Wu Jia and Zhou Zhen immediately opened the door of the red Ferrari Raphael and sat in.


    It has to be said that the red Ferrari has a fatal temptation to girls.


    Wu Jia sat in the driver''s seat, holding the steering wheel and pretended to drive.


    Seeing that the two girls would not take their attention away from the car for a while and a half, Wu Hao said to the two girls, "you play first and I''ll help you cook."


    The two girls haven''t eaten yet. Wu Hao doesn''t want them to be hungry.


    Wu Jia nodded at will and continued to focus on the car.


    Wu Hao came to the kitchen and began to get busy.


    In recent days, Wu Hao''s "Tianjiang express" has almost got the world''s top food, such as white truffle, sturgeon caviar, lobster, Morchella, peron oysters, bluefin tuna, unforgettable fish, "three fresh foods of the Yangtze River", Tricholoma matsutake, etc.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao''s ring is big, otherwise it really can''t hold these ingredients.


    I don''t know where the express came from. It''s clear that it''s to push Wu Hao to the kitchen god''s seat.


    An hour later, Wu Hao put a "plain" dinner on the table.


    Lobster, lion''s head made of wool and pork, Buddha jumping over the wall, three delicacies of the Yangtze River, bluefin tuna, etc. the rice is cooked with Yutian Rouge rice.


    A very plain meal.


    Originally, a dish that takes a long time, such as Buddha jumping over the wall, can''t be made in an hour.


    However, Wu Hao had the esoteric script in his hand and the innate realm in his body. He managed to get the Buddha out of the wall within an hour.


    If Gu Tianqing knew that Wu Hao used his innate strength to cook, he would kill Wu Hao with his eyes.


    After the meal was ready, Wu Hao went to the garage and asked two girls who were taking pictures of each other to have dinner.


    "Second brother, when will you take us out for a ride?" Zhou Zhen looked at Wu Hao excitedly and asked.


    "I''ll buy a new car tomorrow and take you out for a ride to have fun."


    Super running is cool. It''s very windy to drive out, but you can only sit two people. If you want to go for a ride together, you have to buy another four seater car.


    "Great."


    Zhou Zhen, that''s a thrill.


    "Second brother, I want to learn to drive, can I?"


    Wu Jia and Zhou Zhen want to go for a ride. She wants to be a road killer herself.


    "Yes. When you turn 18, you can learn to drive. "


    Of course, Wu Hao won''t stop Wu Jia from learning a car. She just wants to learn a car. She can''t learn it until she grows up.


    Wu Jia nodded and said nothing.


    You can learn to drive only when you are an adult at the age of 18. This is a national regulation. Of course, Wu Jia has to abide by it.


    As soon as they came to the living room, a smell of food floated over.


    "Wow, it smells delicious. I smell delicious food." Zhou Zhen swallowed her saliva and was surprised.


    Wu Jia walked quickly to the table. When she saw the delicious food with all colors and flavors, her saliva was about to flow down.


    "Brother, did you do all this?" Wu Jia swallowed her saliva.


    "Well, I made some casually. Have a try. Is it delicious?"


    Wu Hao pretended to be a force again.


    With God of food''s cooking skills and the world''s top ingredients, may the food be not delicious?


    "Eh, brother, why is the meal red? Did you add anything?"


    Seeing that the rice in the rice cooker turned out to be red, Wu Jia looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "This is called Rouge rice. It was a very rare ''Gongmi'' in the Qing Dynasty. Emperor Kangxi also personally planted and cultivated rice, which was also named "imperial rice". It is also mentioned in the dream of red mansions that this kind of rice is specially for Jia''s mother. It is extremely expensive. This kind of rice produces only a few hundred kilograms a year. It is definitely a rare treasure. "


    Wu Hao explained to Wu Jia with a smile.


    Wu Hao knows all kinds of food ingredients with the secret script of the God of food in his hand.


    "So precious, how much does it cost a kilo?" Zhou Zhen asked somewhat stupidly.


    "About 4000 yuan a catty." Wu Hao replied casually.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s answer, Zhou Zhen was so frightened that she lost her spoon.


    This pot of rice is almost two kilograms, that is, ten thousand less.


    "Xiao Zhen, if you don''t pack rice again, the dishes will be eaten up by Xiao Jia." Wu Hao smiled when he saw Zhou Zhen standing there.


    Zhou Zhen glanced at Wu Jia.


    Wu Jiazheng''s eyes were shining, sweeping the dishes on the table.


    Immediately, Zhou Zhen was not stunned. After loading the meal, she first tasted a few dishes politely.


    Then he became like Wu Jia, sweeping the dishes on the table.


    Seeing Wu Jia''s appearance, Wu Hao felt satisfied.


    For chefs, the dishes they cook are liked by people, which is the biggest reward for chefs.


    When the two girls couldn''t fit any more. They sat in their chairs and didn''t move, Wu Jiacai said, "second brother, this meal is the best food I''ve ever eaten in my life."


    Zhou Zhen nodded again and again.


    "Hehe, if you like to eat, I''ll cook it for you tomorrow."


    "Really? Great."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, a silver Rolls Royce phantom stopped outside Wu Hao''s villa.


    It was Zheng Hai who picked up Wu Hao to go to the auction.


    "Zheng Shao, this is my sister Wu Jia and her classmate Zhou Zhen."


    Wu Hao introduced his sister and Zhou Zhen.


    "Brother Zheng."


    "Brother Zheng."


    The two girls were very polite and called brother Zheng.


    "Let''s give each of you a small gift when we meet for the first time."


    With that, Zheng Hai took out two boxes and handed them to Wu Jia.


    Wu Jia opened the box with two watches inside.


    Because the strap is pink, the two girls like it very much.


    "Zheng Shao, they are still young. You don''t have to give them such expensive gifts." Wu Hao said.


    Wu Jia and Wu Hao may not know the brand of watches, but Wu Hao does.


    These two watches are Patek Philippe.


    Patek Philippe brand is more like jewelry than watches.


    Any watch costs more than ten or two hundred thousand.


    As for why it is so expensive, because people''s watches are really inlaid with diamonds.


    Although Wu Hao doesn''t know what style these two watches are Patek Philippe, looking at the diamonds on their cases and crowns, he knows they are definitely not cheap.


    "It''s just a gadget. Just let them like it, little sister." Zheng Hai said.


    For Zheng Hai, hundreds of thousands of watches are really gadgets.


    "OK, the time is about the same. Let''s hurry over."


    Wu Hao and Wu Jia sat on Zheng Hai''s Rolls Royce phantom.

 Chapter 46

    Watching, Wu Jia and Wu Jia looked indifferent. They put the watch on their hands and put all kinds of poss. Wu Hao reminded them, "this watch is very expensive. We should cherish it, you know?"


    "Second brother, is this watch very expensive? Do you want 10000 yuan?"


    Zhou Zhen thought of the sunglasses and trinkets they bought yesterday. They cost 2000 or 3000 yuan each.


    I thought this watch was a little more expensive than those trinkets.


    "Hundreds of thousands."


    Wu Hao doesn''t know the specific price.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s price, Zhou Zhen couldn''t help shaking her left hand with her watch.


    For a moment, she suddenly felt her left hand very heavy.


    No way, wearing hundreds of thousands, isn''t it heavy?


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhou Zhen took off her watch and gave it to Zheng Haidao with a frightened expression. "Brother Zheng, I''d better not."


    If Zhou Zhen can accept the clothes and shoes she bought yesterday.


    She''s really embarrassed to accept this watch today.


    After all, it''s scary to wear hundreds of thousands of watches all day.


    "Little sister, since you call me big brother, how can you take back the things sent by big brother."


    Who is Zheng Hai? He''s from the capital. He''s spending tens of billions to invest, like playing.


    Not to mention sending hundreds of thousands of things, he was embarrassed to take back tens of millions and hundreds of millions of things.


    Then, Zheng Hai said to Wu Hao, "it''s just a gadget. When you say it''s like a very expensive thing, it scares other people''s little sister."


    "I just let them know to cherish." Wu Hao smiled faintly¡° OK, who is your brother Zheng? How can you take back the things you sent out? Just take them away. When you know the price of things, you must cherish them. "


    Zhou Zhen''s family is different from Zheng Hai. This watch is almost all the property of Zhou Zhen''s family. Wu Hao doesn''t want Zhou Zhen to go bad in the future.


    "I see."


    Zhou Zhen nodded quickly.


    Wu Hao looks at Wu Jia. She is brushing her circle of friends there. It seems that she is quite lively.


    Wu Hao shook his head reluctantly, but he didn''t say anything to his sister.


    After all, I have that condition now.


    Looking at Wu Jia''s proud face, Wu Hao looked curiously at his circle of friends.


    Wu Jia sent a circle of friends and a picture of her wearing a watch sticking out of the window.


    It is also accompanied by the text "at this time and that time, the sun is light, the years are quiet, and Enron is like a vegetable."


    "The little girl also began to learn to pretend to be forced."


    After a little operation on his mobile phone, Wu Hao saw the chat content between Wu Jia and those friends in his circle of friends.


    Although this is Wu Jia''s little privacy, Wu Hao is Wu Jia''s brother.


    If it were Zhou Zhen, Wu Hao wouldn''t go to see it.


    I don''t cry @: "Jiajia, is this your watch? It''s so beautiful. Where did you buy it?"


    Wu Jia: "well, it''s my watch."


    Little fool who can''t love: "I heard that you went to mordu. Did you buy this watch in mordu?"


    Wu Jia: "it''s from a friend of my brother."


    Meng dada: "your brother''s friend is really generous. This watch is Patek Philippe 4947r, with a diameter of 38mm and a case of 18k rose gold. 141 diamonds are set around the case, 14 Diamonds are set on the crown and an alligator skin strap. If it''s genuine, you can''t get it without 400000. I do second-hand luxury goods. If you want to transfer it, please contact me by telephone at 1895656 * * * *


    Seeing this information, Wu Hao checked it on the Internet. It''s really like what Meng dada said.


    Unexpectedly, in Wu Jia''s circle of friends, there are really good people.


    Wu Jia: "I don''t know if it''s true. It''s from someone else."


    I don''t cry @: "Wow, Jiajia, you are developed."


    Little fool who can''t love: "please take it¡°


    July Anson: "the watch of 40 doesn''t mean to give it away. It''s true."


    Wu Jia: "people drive Rolls Royce. They won''t give us fake watches."


    July Anson: "isn''t your brother still a student? Do you have such rich friends?"


    Wu Jia: "my brother graduated. Magic capital is a metropolis here. It''s not surprising to make rich friends. By the way, wait a minute, we''ll go out on a yacht. Then I''ll send some photos and videos of the yacht going out. "


    Ansheng may not deal with Wu Jia this July, and Wu Jia also takes the opportunity to install another force.


    When Wu Jia said this, the circle of friends became lively again.


    And that July Anson did not appear again.


    It seems that I want to wait a minute. If Wu Jia doesn''t send out videos and pictures of the sea, there will be Zijie again.


    Wu Hao looked at it and stopped looking. After all, she still had to give her a little privacy.


    Half an hour later, the car came to a stop outside a manor.


    At this time, several luxury cars were parked outside the manor.


    Two men in their 20s in uniform are standing outside the gate of the manor.


    Zheng Hai and Wu Hao came to the two men and took out a purple invitation.


    One of the men took the invitation, looked at it, smiled and said, "welcome Zheng Shaoguang to the villa. Please follow me."


    Then, the man took Zheng Hai and four people into the manor.


    The manor is estimated to have dozens of mu, including lawns, artificial lakes, rockery pools, pavilions, and the most important Western-style buildings full of the flavor of the times.


    Led by the man, Wu Hao came to the living room of the Western-style building.


    At this time, in the living room, there are already several people inside, men and women, sitting in the living room.


    After the four of Wu Hao came in, several people in the living room immediately looked over.


    "Zheng Shao, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    A fat man with several big gold rings on his hand and a gold necklace with thick fingers around his neck seemed to want others to know that he was rich and looked at Zheng Hai with a smile.


    "It''s a coincidence, boss Chang." Zheng Hai nodded politely to the fat man.


    "It''s said that second master Xu has some good things here this time. Don''t rob me then." Boss Chang still knows Mimi tunnel.


    "Everyone knows that boss Chang, your vision is the most accurate and the most deceptive. I won''t rob you."


    Zheng Hai looked at boss Chang reluctantly.


    "Zheng Shao, don''t say that. I''m often fat, but I''ve never cheated anyone."


    Chang Pang looked at the people in the hall with an honest expression.


    The men and women sitting in the hall looked like they didn''t want to deal with fat people.


    A 25-year-old or 6-year-old man who is somewhat handsome, but lacks a bit of masculinity and looks like a little white face, looks at the fat man and snorts with disdain.


    Immediately, he ate a grape that his beautiful companion cut the skin for him.


    Chang Pang felt his head and his face was still that harmless smile.

 Chapter 47

    After sitting down on a sofa, Wu Hao asked strangely, "Zheng Shao, it doesn''t look like an auction here?"


    Although Wu Hao has never been to the auction, he has never eaten pork and has seen pigs run.


    In the film, the auction is in a hall, with dozens of bidders sitting under the stage, and the auctioneer is used to introduce the exhibits on the stage.


    Although there are several people here, it doesn''t look like an auction venue.


    "What''s good about those formal auctions? People who go want to spend money to show off. The real good thing has to be this informal underground auction. "


    With that, Zheng Hai introduced the situation here to Wu Hao.


    It turns out that the owner of this manor is Beigong Bojun, one of the heirs of Beigong family, a big family in the capital, which is better than Zheng customs.


    Only in this way can Beigong Bojun get such a large piece of land here to make the manor.


    Beigong Bojun has a hobby, that is, he likes antiques.


    And his hobby is different from most people. He likes the kind of antiques just unearthed, that is, the antiques just dug out.


    Therefore, local masters often visit him and ask him to help get out what they dug out.


    It is also because of this that the Beigong Bojun will hold an auction from time to time.


    The people who come to the auction are also selected by Beigong Bojun. No one will report it.


    After all, although Beigong Bojun is a child of a big family, he will not be foolish enough to face the country.


    "Will there be fakes in the auction today?"


    Wu Hao immediately grasped the focus of today''s auction.


    "Of course." Zheng Hai nodded, a glimmer of excitement flashed in his eyes¡° In a formal auction, every auction has been identified by experts and has an identification certificate. Even if it is false, it will come true. Of course, the price is definitely not low. "


    "However, the underground auction can only rely on your eyesight. For a genuine product, perhaps the price you photographed is only one tenth of that in the market. If you spend hundreds of thousands or millions on a fake, you can only admit bad luck. "


    "That''s part of gambling."


    Wu Hao understood the routine.


    "If you only have more money than anyone, it''s not exciting at all."


    Zheng Hai was seriously ill since he was a child and was judged to live to the age of 30.


    Therefore, since he became an adult, Zheng Hai began to look for all kinds of stimuli in order to find his feeling of living, such as racing, picking up girls, gambling and so on.


    The Zheng family knew Zheng Hai''s situation and followed his willfulness.


    Therefore, Zheng Hai naturally has a special liking for auctions with gambling components.


    Wu Hao nodded and didn''t answer.


    Gambling is not attractive to Wu Hao.


    I didn''t like gambling before.


    Now, with heavenly eye, you won''t lose at all.


    Then Zheng Hai whispered to Wu Hao about the people in the hall.


    The man named Chang pangzi, named Chang Fu, is a coal mine magnate with a fortune of tens of billions.


    It seems honest and harmless, but in fact, it often digs holes for others and makes people jump.


    Almost all the people in the hall were cheated by him.


    Zheng Hai doesn''t know that young man. It seems that he should be the childe of a family.


    The rest of the people are very famous collectors and bring their palms and eyes.


    After another 20 minutes, several people came one after another. The master of the manor, Beigong Bojun, finally came out.


    Beigong Bojun is about 30 years old. His face is a little pale. Wearing a pair of glasses, he looks like a gentle nerd.


    He first looked at the people in the hall. When he saw Zheng Hai, he was stunned. Then he smiled on his pale face and nodded slightly.


    Zheng Hai quickly responded.


    It seems that they should know each other.


    "Welcome to our house to participate in the auction exchange. Today''s auction is provided by the Hu brothers. The auction process is based on the old rules. Each auction is true or false, and the one with the highest price will get it. I have prepared the banquet. After the auction and exchange meeting, you can enjoy the delicious food at the banquet. "


    Beigong Bojun''s voice was a little soft, but no one here dared not put his words in his ears.


    Seeing that there was no other voice in the living room, he nodded.


    Then he left the living room.


    As like as two peas in the North Palace, the two men, who were almost identical, were small and thin, and no 32 meat men came.


    They took a big bag, walked to the booth and gently put the big bag on the booth.


    "Dear bosses, our brothers got good goods some time ago. If your bosses like it, just bid. "


    Standing on the right, Hu Li, the eldest brother of the Hu family, looked at the people in the living room with a smile on his face.


    These people are the parents of their brothers. How cute they look.


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense. Take out the goods quickly. The bosses don''t come here to see our brothers." Standing on the left, Hu Tu glanced at his brother and was not angry.


    "Yes, yes, look at my brain."


    With that, Hu Li put on a pair of gloves, took out a colorful porcelain plate from his big bag and put it on the booth.


    "This is a colorful porcelain plate in the Guangxu period of the Qing Dynasty, with a diameter of 13.5 cm. Inside the plate are gold powder painted with a single circle of Tuan long. On the outer wall of the plate, three groups of tangled flower patterns are painted between the two Phnom Penh string patterns. On the bottom of the plate is a regular script with two lines and six characters "made in the reign of Emperor Guangxu of the Qing Dynasty". This plate is a precious collection of colored porcelain from official kilns in the Qing Dynasty. The reserve price is 20000. "


    The Hu brothers have been in this business for many years, and they know no less about antiques than those experts.


    When Hu Li finished, he went aside and let the place out so that everyone could come forward to inspect it.


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with this colorful porcelain plate. Someone will go up to inspect it soon.


    Zheng Hai is also a eager expression.


    Wu Hao tried to look at the porcelain plate with heavenly eye technique and found that the porcelain plate had a light layer of yellow energy.


    Is this the "aura" of the porcelain plate?


    Wu Hao''s acquisition of heavenly eye is only the first level, and only has the function of seeing aura and perspective.


    After seeing the "aura" of porcelain, Wu Hao, who was only curious about the auction, suddenly came to be interested.


    "Brother, let''s go up and have a look?" Zheng Hai is excited.


    "I don''t understand antiques. Zheng Shao, just go and see it yourself."


    Zheng Hai nodded and went up to test himself.


    Wu Hao looked around at the people''s expressions.


    Almost all the participants who came to the auction brought people who helped with their palms, except Chang Fu and the childe.


    Moreover, they just talked and laughed with their female partners, and there was no sense of coming forward to test.

 Chapter 48

    When the people started the auction, in another room, Beigong Bojun saw everything in the hall through a huge screen, but his attention only focused on Zheng Hai.


    There was a man covered in black beside Beigong Bojun.


    "Heibo, isn''t Zheng Hai going to die with a curse? How come now it''s like nothing. "


    Beigong Bojun looked at Zheng Hai''s every move and gently said to the man in black around him.


    As a member of the Beigong family, Beigong Bojun naturally knows some secrets. Zheng Hai was not ill, but was "cursed by life".


    The ''life curse'' is very terrible. It pays attention to changing one life for another.


    The caster will also die after he gives a ''life curse''.


    The cursed person will not live to be 30 years old.


    "Third young master, there is only one possible explanation, that is, his spell has been solved?"


    The voice of the man in black sounded ethereal.


    "Can anyone in this world solve the ''life curse''?"


    Although the strength of the Zheng family is not as good as that of the Beigong family, if there was a way to remove the "life curse", the Zheng family would have solved the curse for Zheng Hai long ago.


    "There''s a place to solve it." Said the man in black¡° But with the strength of the Zheng family, we can''t ask them for help. It''s no use even if Gu Tianqing comes forward. So it shouldn''t be that place. "


    "Heibo, you said that if Zheng Hai''s curse could be dissolved, my injury..." a trace of essence flashed through Beigong''s eyes.


    Beigong Bojun is not an ordinary person, but a martial artist, a genius martial artist.


    At the age of 30, the strength of Beigong Bojun reached its peak the day after tomorrow. It was only one foot away from the congenital environment.


    However, he failed when he rushed to the border.


    Fortunately, his deep foundation and precious pill saved his life.


    But the meridians of his whole body were broken by 80%, and he became a useless man.


    The proud son of Beigong family suddenly became a useless man, which Beigong Bojun couldn''t accept.


    So he left Beigong''s house, came to the current place, built a manor and began to cultivate his mind.


    As for the hobby of antiques, it is also the way Beigong Bojun hopes to recover from the ancient tomb.


    "Well, the old slave will find a way." The man in black bowed down and disappeared into the room.


    Beigong Bojun looked at Zheng Hai and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall, people began to bid.


    Finally, the colorful porcelain plate was won by Chang Fu at a price of 220000.


    This fat man is very reckless. He didn''t even look up. He spent 220000 to buy it. It''s really not money.


    Next, Hu Li took out several items, including jade, bronze, porcelain bottles and so on.


    Wu Hao looked at these items and found that they all had a faint white ''aura''.


    It seems that things really have "aura" after a long time, or they should be called "treasure Qi".


    These items were also sold at hundreds of thousands of prices.


    At this time, Hu Li took out a gilded Buddha.


    "This is the bronze gilded Vajra sitting statue of Yongle in the Ming Dynasty, with a reserve price of 1.5 million."


    After the Buddha statue was put out in Huli, Zheng Hai went up to test it with great interest.


    Wu Hao also took a look at it with heavenly eye.


    Originally, I thought that the "treasure spirit" of the Ming Dynasty should be stronger than that of the Qing Dynasty.


    However, when Tianyan saw this Buddha statue, there was no "treasure spirit".


    "What''s going on?"


    Originally, Wu Hao thought his heavenly eye technique had failed.


    However, when Zheng Haihua photographed the porcelain vase for 500000, the ''treasure'' of the porcelain vase was immediately seen again.


    "Is this Buddha false?"


    Now there is only one reason that can be explained.


    Zheng Hai came back with a look of excitement.


    "Brother, I didn''t expect such a harvest here this time. This Buddha statue is from the Ming Dynasty, no matter whether it turns from clothes pleats, facial depiction or facial features. It can never be wrong. "


    "You want to shoot again?"


    By this time, the price of Buddha statues had risen to 2.1 million.


    "2.3 million." Zheng Hai suddenly added 200000¡° This is a rare treasure. It''s very rare. "


    "Zheng Shao, look first."


    Wu Hao found that there were still one or two people in the living room who didn''t bid.


    I think I have some doubts about this Buddha statue.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zheng Hai is not stupid. When Wu Hao said this, he was no longer in a hurry to bid.


    Although Wu Hao said he didn''t understand antiques, he was capable.


    It must be nice to listen to him.


    After some bidding, the last Buddha statue was taken away by a man in his 50s wearing a pair of glasses at a price of 3.4 million.


    After the Buddha was photographed away, Wu Hao obviously felt that the Hu brothers seemed relieved and more excited.


    Then Hu Li took out three more things from his big bag.


    One is an iron sword that looks half rusty.


    One is a rotten wood carving.


    One is a small box made of white jade.


    "These three items were brought by our brothers from a Han Dynasty tomb. When we went in, the tomb had been stolen. The iron sword and wood carving should be too bad to be liked. The jade box was dug out of the soil under the coffin. Because the sword and wood carving were too broken, they bought them together with the jade box. Reserve price, 350000. "


    Apart from the jade box, the iron sword and wood carving are basically waste products.


    It is true in other people''s eyes.


    But in Wu Hao''s eyes, broken swords and wood carvings have a strong purple "treasure spirit".


    Even if Wu Hao doesn''t know what level purple "treasure gas" is in antique "treasure gas", it is definitely better than light yellow.


    Moreover, Wu Hao also saw that there was a jade seal in the base of the wood carving without decay.


    The purple air of wood carving is emitted by jade seal.


    Because people were not interested in the "combination", only a few people came forward to test it.


    Most of them are testing the jade box.


    But when the jade box was buried underground for too long, it had a kind of black mercury.


    If there are jade objects such as jade pendant, the value will be high, but a jade box


    "360000."


    "370000."


    "380000."


    ¡­¡­


    The value of the jade box is not high, and they only add ten thousand to it.


    "One million."


    Wu Hao is determined to get two purple "treasure gas" objects. He doesn''t talk to those people and directly increases the price to 1 million.


    Wu Hao called out $1 million and immediately focused everyone''s attention on him.


    Zheng Hai looked at Wu Hao with puzzled eyes.


    You advised me not to be impulsive before, but now you spend 1 million on a pile of garbage. It''s really


    Wu Jia and Zhou Zhen stared at Wu Hao.


    "Brother, do you have a fever and spend 1 million on garbage."


    Although Wu Jia doesn''t understand antiques, he can see what is good and what is bad.


    "It''s not easy to come to the auction. You can''t buy nothing."


    Wu Hao won''t tell that garbage is the real treasure.

 Chapter 49

    Just when Wu Hao thought he was sure of winning, a voice rang.


    "2 million."


    As soon as the price came out, everyone immediately focused on the owner of the voice.


    It turned out to be the childe who had never shot and sat watching the play.


    Wu Hao took a look at the childe and made another offer without thinking about it.


    "3 million."


    "5 million."


    The childe also simply raised the price by 2 million.


    "10 million."


    Wu Hao is a man like his name. How can he be provoked.


    "20 million."


    The childe didn''t give advice, and doubled it directly.


    At the same time, I also looked at Wu Hao.


    He didn''t expect Wu Hao to work with himself.


    "100 million."


    Childe, Wu Hao is also angry when he confronts himself like this.


    Isn''t it more than money? Let''s fight it.


    At this time, Wu Jia and Zhou Zhen were petrified.


    Wu Jia knows that Wu Hao doesn''t need money, but he lost 100 million at once. He really doesn''t treat money as money.


    Childe, I didn''t expect that Wu Hao dared to offer such a price.


    He originally wanted to buy the jade box for $10 million or $20 million as a decoration.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was so impulsive that he suddenly raised the price of the jade box to 100 million.


    "200 million."


    Everyone in the hall knew that Wu Hao was carrying it with himself. If he didn''t cry down, he would lose his face.


    I thought it would be over if my family knew that I had lost face.


    So, the childe gritted his teeth and doubled again.


    "500 million."


    Zheng Hai was a little frightened when Wu Hao called out the price.


    Brother, although you have money, you don''t use it like that.


    Zheng Hai was frightened, and the young man opposite was almost gone.


    He doesn''t look like eating grapes at leisure.


    He opened the peeled grapes sent by his girlfriend, stood up from the sofa and looked at Wu Hao angrily.


    His eyes seemed to shoot Wu Hao through.


    However, this has no effect on Wu Hao at all.


    The hatred of an ordinary person is no threat to Wu Hao.


    The childe sat down again and asked for another price.


    "1 billion."


    Hearing the childe''s offer, the Hu brothers almost fainted.


    Mom, this is 1 billion. After today, my brother can say goodbye to the business of tomb theft and go to the beach to enjoy the sunshine, beach and beauty.


    "You have a lot of money. I''ll give it to you."


    Wu Hao didn''t play cards according to the routine this time.


    Wu Hao is not a fool. How can he spend 500 million on things of unknown value.


    His name is 500 million. He''s totally trying to trick the childe.


    As long as the childe asks for another price, Wu Hao will give up.


    The young man opposite is just an ordinary man.


    Can he still escape when he gives him black bricks on the way?


    Hearing that Wu Hao suddenly gave up, the childe almost spit blood.


    It''s special. You must take off your expression before. It''s pretended to show me.


    He''s digging a hole for me here.


    "1 billion once, bosses, do you have another bid. One billion twice. "


    At this time, Hu Li also sped up his speech.


    One billion is coming. It smells good.


    "One billion three times. Congratulations, young master Wei. "


    Wu Hao took the lead in clapping for Prince Wei.


    If you rob me, you won''t die.


    Zheng Hai silently praised Wu Hao.


    Chang Fu looked at Wu Hao with an appreciative expression and said that he had a pit. There was a latecomer who was hundreds of times bigger than me.


    With a black face, Prince Wei stared at Wu Hao with murderous eyes and said, "Beigong San Shao, I strongly doubt that the person bidding with me is deliberately making trouble for me. He doesn''t have so much money at all."


    Although Wei Jie has some money, he really paid 1 billion for a jade box worth 1 million. When he goes back, he will become a laughing stock for his family.


    He doesn''t want to give a billion.


    "If you don''t have money, don''t bid. What you say can''t count. You''re still not a man."


    Wei Jie said strangely that Wu Hao was unwilling to show weakness and went back.


    Anyway, Wei Jie has lost face. He is determined to pay attention to whether Wu Hao has so much money.


    Beigong Bojun had to go out again to confirm how much money Wu Hao had.


    After looking at Wu Hao''s account balance, Beigong Bojun first looked at Wei Jie and then continued: "the funds in this gentleman''s account have exceeded 500 million. There is no problem participating in the auction."


    Hearing Beigong Bojun''s words, Wei Jie''s face became very ugly.


    "I think so. The price of these three items is a little falsely high. Let''s take another shot. "


    Beigong Bojun is also a human spirit. He gave Wei Jie a step down.


    Wei Jie was very wise and sat on the sofa without saying anything.


    The Hu brothers were almost crying. There was no sunshine, beach and beauty. Their brothers had to continue to drill underground.


    When Huli quoted the reserve price of 350000, no one asked for the price for a while.


    "500000."


    Wu Hao calmly called a 500000. After calling, he also looked at Wei Jie, as if asking him to start his watch study.


    Knowing that Wu Hao didn''t need money, Wei Jie had given up the jade box in his heart.


    After all, it''s not worth carrying a jade box with Wu Hao, who doesn''t know when to dig a hole for you.


    Besides, he didn''t have no other way to get the jade box.


    Let you be arrogant for a while. Let you call dad later.


    After making plans, Wei Jie leaned against the sofa and ate the grapes sent by his girlfriend again.


    No one competed with Wu Hao. Wu Hao bought three items for 500000.


    Seeing that Wu Hao bought three items for 500000, the Wu brothers'' heart was called a drop of blood.


    If they didn''t dare to move Wei Jie, they really wanted to kill Wei Jie.


    All the photos brought today were taken, and the Hu brothers left.


    Although 1 billion yuan is gone, the price of today''s auction is good. With the fake Buddha statue, the two brothers don''t have to work for some time.


    After the Hu brothers left, Beigong Bojun invited everyone to his banquet.


    I have to say that the banquet held by Beigong Bojun was quite good. A little famous band was invited to sing. All kinds of dishes at the banquet were good, as well as self-help barbecue.


    Most importantly, the waitresses at the party are very beautiful.


    It''s said that they are all students of magic art school. If they come here as waiters, they can make a considerable income and get to know some rich people.


    Don''t say these girls are materialistic. After all, everyone wants a better life.


    Chang Fu soon talked and laughed with those beautiful girls.


    Wei Jie sat aside and stared at Wu Hao.


    Just now he has informed people to intercept Wu Hao on the way. It''s not easy for him to swallow this tone.

 Chapter 50

    Wu Hao doesn''t care about Wei Jie''s "stare of death" at all. He takes Wu Jia and them to enjoy delicious food.


    Don''t provoke him. If Wei Jie wants to die, he will help him.


    Wu Hao is not Wei Jie''s father. He can get used to him.


    "Zheng Shao, how''s your body?"


    Beigong Bojun came to Zheng Hai with a glass of red wine.


    "OK, I can''t die."


    Zheng Hai is in good health. It won''t be long before all the families will know. He won''t hide it from Beigong Bojun.


    "Congratulations to Zheng Shao."


    Beigong Bojun was very happy. Zheng Hai was very kind, and there was hope for his injury.


    "In fact, thanks to Heavenly Master Zhang, he showed me a bright way, otherwise I wouldn''t live long."


    Zheng Hai''s face was filled with joy.


    If master Zhang hadn''t said that he had a glimmer of vitality in the devil, he wouldn''t have met Wu Hao or happened to meet Wu Hao.


    So, I''m really lucky.


    When Zheng Hai talked about Heavenly Master Zhang, the expression on Beigong Bojun''s face was very envious.


    After all, Master Zhang can''t be seen by anyone.


    If you are destined to be with Master Zhang, you can see it naturally.


    If you don''t have fate with Tianshi Zhang, you won''t meet Tianshi Zhang even if you turn over the whole city.


    "Zheng Shao, Bo Jun has something to ask. Please Zheng Shao must promise Bo Jun." Beigong Bojun no longer beat around the Bush at this time.


    "San Shao, just talk to me if you have anything. Although you and I don''t have much contact, the relationship between our two families is good. Don''t be so polite." Zheng Hai said quickly.


    "OK, let me be frank. I want to know which expert saved you. I want to see him." Beigong Bojun was a little excited.


    As soon as Beigong Bojun''s words came out, Zheng Hai''s face suddenly showed an expression of embarrassment.


    He knew that Wu Hao didn''t let others know him.


    "San Shao, it''s not that I won''t tell you. You know, the higher the ability, the more strange the temper."


    "I know, but I really need Zheng Shao to help me introduce the expert. As long as Zheng Shao is willing to help, I can pay any price." Beigong Bojun''s expression was extremely serious.


    From the proud son of heaven to a useless man, ordinary people will not understand the gap.


    As long as there is a chance to recover, Beigong Bojun will try.


    "Well, I''ll try my best. If the expert really doesn''t want to, I can''t help it. "


    Zheng Hai thought about it and agreed.


    Anyway, he just told Wu Hao what Beigong Bojun said.


    As for what Wu Hao thinks, he can''t control it.


    "Thank you, Zheng Shao. No matter whether it is successful or not, you are a friend of my Beigong Bojun."


    No matter whether Zheng Hai can help himself or not, Beigong Bojun wrote down the favor.


    While Beigong Bojun was talking, Wu Hao began to "receive express" again.


    The first express came from Duan''s skill of "six pulse fairy sword" in Dali in the eight dragon world.


    "Six pulse immortal sword": Duan''s lost unique skill in Dali can form the real Qi in his body into an invisible sword Qi with a length of three feet in a special way, and use the Qi to transport the sword to kill people.


    The second express also comes from the supreme skill "Kunming divine skill" of Xiaoyao palace in the eight dragon world.


    "Kunming divine skill": the supreme and unique skill of Xiaoyao palace. After learning it, the body will automatically operate Kunming divine skill, devouring the energy of heaven and earth and turning it into its own Qi all the time.


    "This is the eight dragon world, isn''t it master Jin''s eight dragon world? Don''t think the name is reversed, I don''t know it. Sample. "


    "However, the six pulse immortal sword and Kunming Shengong are much more powerful than the original six pulse immortal and Beiming Shengong. They are simply an enhanced and upgraded version."


    Wu Hao practiced these two skills without thinking about it.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength reached the congenital state, he had no martial arts skills at all.


    Like the last time Liu Xu chased a fugitive, Wu Hao could only throw stones with the strength of the congenital territory. He really lost the face of the congenital territory


    If there were a "six pulse fairy sword" at that time, it would be too cool to directly cut the car into pieces.


    As soon as he practiced Kunming Kung Fu, Wu Hao immediately felt that all kinds of energy between heaven and earth were swallowed into his body, which was stronger than special energy processing and transformed into his own true Qi.


    In just one minute, Wu Hao felt that he was using "Baicao liquid" to improve his strength to the innate environment, and began to improve slowly.


    "If you don''t work hard, you will gain. It''s a great feeling."


    Then Wu Hao tried the "six pulse immortal sword", and an invisible sword Qi of three feet long suddenly appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao tried to stab the sword Qi into the ground.


    Just an idea, the invisible sword Qi disappeared into the ground.


    Wu Hao couldn''t control the sword Qi until he was 30 meters underground.


    Wu Hao directly let the sword Qi dissipate underground.


    "Shit, that''s awesome."


    Wu Hao thought that if his strength continued to improve, it would be impossible to kill the enemy thousands of miles away like the legendary sword fairy.


    That picture is so beautiful.


    Finally, there is the third express.


    Originally, Wu Hao thought that the third express would also come from Babu Tianlong world.


    Maybe it''s Lingbo micro step.


    But when the express came, Wu Hao was stunned.


    Because the third express was sent to Wu Hao by Huaguo Mountain.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao opened the package, which contained 20 bottles of "monkey wine" and the cigarette case of the package of smoked cigarettes sent by Wu Hao.


    After Wu Hao put the "monkey wine" into the ring, he touched the cigarette shell with his hand.


    The image of a big monkey with golden hair on his head suddenly appeared in Wu Hao''s consciousness.


    "Your Excellency, no matter what race you are, since you have opened ''Wanjie Express'', you are qualified to do business with my sun Sansheng. As long as you can provide me with the incense you sent me before... For cigarettes, I can provide anything you want. Our ancestor is sun Dasheng. He is the best in the world. Of course, your cigarette would be better if it were bigger. Well, make your own decision. "


    With that, the image of the big monkey disappeared.


    "Open ''Wanjie Express''?"


    From the monkey''s words, Wu Hao got an explanation why he received "Tianjiang express" every day.


    As for how I opened it, I don''t know.


    However, since it''s all open, make good use of it.


    In the past, there were all kinds of "Tianjiang express" received every day.


    Now with sun Sansheng, Wu Hao can get what he thinks from him.


    My grandfather is the monkey head. Even Sanqing has to give him face.


    You can really get anything if you have a monkey head.


    Thinking of the big monkey''s size and making up his mind for the way he smoked cigarettes, the corners of Wu Hao''s mouth turned up.


    It''s really a little small.


    So Wu Hao took a cigar from the banquet and sent some barbecue strings to sun Sansheng.

 Chapter 51

    Wu Hao here just sent the express, and sun Sansheng of Huaguo Mountain over there received the express.


    Wanjie express is so fast.


    As soon as he opened the express, sun Sansheng smelled a fragrance he had never smelled before.


    Although I haven''t seen the barbecue string, the smell of the barbecue made sun Sansheng drool.


    Sun Sansheng didn''t want to. He picked up a string and put it into his mouth.


    When the barbecue came into his mouth, sun Sansheng immediately felt a full sense of happiness.


    "It''s delicious."


    No way, sun Sansheng has never eaten barbecue. It''s delicious for the first time.


    Then sun Sansheng took out the cigar, lit it and smoked it.


    The next picture is a big monkey smoking a cigar and eating a barbecue.


    "Shuang is Shuang. It feels like something is missing."


    Sun Sansheng sighed as he ate.


    If Wu Hao knew, he would send him some bottles of beer.


    Barbecue, beer and wine are the best match.


    After eating, sun Sansheng sent another express to Wu Hao, with some fruit in it and an idea. The content is to let Wu Hao get more big barbecue and cigars. Don''t be afraid that he doesn''t have good things here.


    However, he didn''t send the express to Wu Hao right away.


    Because Wu Hao''s "express delivery" limit has reached today.


    After all, Wu Hao''s "Wanjie express" is not opened through procedures, and there are receiving restrictions.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at Wu Hao, Zheng Hai came to Wu Hao and told him that Beigong Bojun wanted to see him.


    "Brother, what do you think? If you don''t want to see him, I''ll refuse him."


    "He should be trying to heal his injury, which is nothing to me. Well, you''ll give it to him in a few days, but he''ll have to pay the same price. "


    Wu Hao knows that the purpose of Beigong Bojun looking for himself should be to cure his injury.


    Because when he saw Beigong Bojun, Wu Hao saw that he was injured.


    Compared with ordinary people, this kind of injury is nothing. It is also weak and easy to get sick. It will not be fatal.


    But for a warrior, it''s definitely fatal.


    Beigong family tried their best, but they couldn''t make Beigong Bojun recover.


    But for Wu Hao, it''s just a drop of "Baicao liquid".


    Of course, ''Baicao liquid'' can''t be given for nothing.


    Besides, you have to pretend to be an expert.


    "OK, I''ll get things done."


    Wu Hao agreed, and Zheng Hai was also very happy.


    Beigong family has always cooperated with Zheng family.


    I helped Beigong Bojun this time, and Beigong family owes me a favor.


    It''s good for him and the Zheng family.


    ¡­¡­


    After eating a meal, the people participating in the auction also left with their own auction products.


    After watching Wu Hao drive away, Wei Jie flashed a cruel look in his eyes.


    When Wu Hao''s four people drove halfway, there was a red Ferrari 458 sports car across the road, just blocking the road ahead.


    At the front of the car was a 27 - or 8-year-old man with a sword in his arms.


    The driver honked his horn to signal the person in front to move the car away.


    The man looked at Wu Hao with disdain, jumped down from the front of the car and came to Wu Hao.


    "Second brother, is that guy filming?"


    Seeing the man holding the sword coming, Wu Jia also joked.


    In her opinion, the man should have known Zheng Hai and was joking with him.


    After all, men also drive sports cars.


    However, Wu Hao and Zheng Hai don''t think the man is joking with himself.


    This man is here to stop them.


    "Zheng Shao, I''ll go down first and have a word with him."


    Wu Hao gave Zheng Hai a look.


    His sister is still in the car. Wu Hao doesn''t want to scare them.


    "OK, you go."


    Zheng Hai is very cooperative with Wu Hao.


    "Well, you''re very interesting." After seeing Wu Hao get out of the car, the man stopped.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    "Yes. Originally, I was on vacation and shouldn''t take the task, but who let me get close to here and make some extra money. So I came to you. "


    The man didn''t seem to care about Wu Hao, but his ears moved slightly and listened carefully to the movement around him.


    "Are you a killer?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Killer? No, no, no, you''re wrong. I''m not a killer. Besides, I''m not here to kill you. I''m just here to break your limbs. " The man shook his head and said.


    "Oh, Wei Jie asked you to come." Wu Hao said unexpectedly.


    The man was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "don''t care who sent me. Honestly let me interrupt your hands and feet, and then I left. You call an ambulance. Well, Hello, I''m fine. "


    "What if I don''t cooperate?" Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t cooperate with me? Then I''ll break your hands and feet inch by inch and torture you. I can only be a loser lying in bed all my life. " The original smile on the man''s face disappeared and turned into an evil smile.


    "You''re awesome, but I bet you''ll be cut into pieces as long as you''re 10 meters away from me."


    While talking, an invisible sword Qi appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    "You want to die."


    The man snorted coldly and rushed towards Wu Hao.


    But as soon as he took two steps, his body stopped immediately and his face became very dignified.


    As a master of sword, he felt a very sharp sword in front of him.


    As long as he dares to move forward, he will be cut into pieces by this sword spirit.


    He tried to figure out in his mind the probability of fighting the sword spirit.


    As a result, they were cut into pieces within one move.


    Thinking of this, the man began to sweat on his forehead.


    Seeing the man standing still, Wu Hao smiled and said, "I''m right here. Don''t you finish your task?"


    While talking, ten invisible swords surrounded the man.


    The invisible sword Qi sword is three feet long, but Wu Hao''s current strength is to control the sword with Qi. The distance is 50 meters (there is an obstacle when trying the sword at the banquet), and the maximum number of Swords is 10.


    As Wu Hao''s strength becomes stronger, the number and distance of his swords will increase.


    Surrounded by ten invisible swords, the man blew up at once.


    The hair stood up all over the body, and a lot of sweat flowed down like water.


    Brain melon seed Weng''s.


    "Spare your life."


    The man''s throat made a hoarse voice.


    "Tell me who you are and whose task you are taking, and then you can go."


    Wu Hao walked slowly towards the man.


    "My name is Wei Qi. I''m a member of the dark Wu Wei of the Wei family. The task was released by Wei Jie. " Man Wei Qi answered the question very cooperatively.


    In the face of death, even martial artists are not much better than ordinary people.


    "Well, I believe you. I''ll take your sword. Someone will go to your Wei''s house to calculate today''s account. "


    Wu Hao took the sword from Wei Qi''s hand.


    As a swordsman, Wei Qi''s sword is his life.


    But now, the sword was taken away by Wu Hao, but he could only accept his life.

 Chapter 52

    After Wu Hao left with his sword, Wei Qi immediately sat down on the ground.


    Wei Qi almost peed after walking through hell.


    Returning to the car, Wu Hao threw his sword to Zheng Haidao: "that guy was the Wei family just now. He sent me the sword. At that time, find a way to give them some gifts. "


    His sister is in the car. Wu Hao won''t say anything about the beating and killing.


    "I see."


    Zheng Hai smiled and Mimi nodded.


    The Wei family has strength in the capital, but the Zheng family is not vegetarian.


    The sword Wu Hao took back is the evidence.


    At that time, as long as Gu Tianqing takes the sword to the Wei family, he can only recognize it.


    The driver honked his horn again.


    Wei Qi got into the car and moved the car away from the middle of the road.


    In the car, Wu Jia curiously played with a long sword with the word "seven" engraved on the hilt.


    After all, this kind of sword can only be seen on TV.


    It''s very novel for Wu Jia and her two girls.


    After playing for a while, Wu Jia thought that her brother was afraid of a handful of scrap iron before, and asked, "second brother, you have money, but you can''t waste your money on buying waste products."


    "Do you really think what I pay for is waste?" Wu Hao looks at Wu Jia.


    "Isn''t it?"


    In Wu Jia''s eyes, the three items Wu Hao bought back are waste products.


    "Then I''ll do you a magic trick."


    Then Wu Hao took out the rusty iron sword.


    Wu Jia looked at Wu Hao with an expression of how to change.


    But Zheng Hai is a curious expression. Is this iron sword still a good thing.


    Wu Hao took a towel and wrapped the iron sword in the towel. Only one hilt was exposed.


    Hold the handle of the sword with one hand and the towel with the other hand.


    When the sword body slowly emerged from the towel, a cold light also flashed out.


    When the whole body of the sword was exposed, the originally rusted iron sword turned into a shining cold short sword.


    "How is this possible?"


    Wu Jia''s eyes widened with an unbelievable expression.


    Wu Hao saw some lines on the body of the sword, twists and turns, gentle and uneven, like fish intestines.


    Is this a fish intestine sword?


    Wu Hao raised his towel slightly and put it again.


    The towel fell on the blade and was immediately cut in half.


    "How''s it going?"


    Wu Hao put the dagger in the box. The dagger is so sharp that it will hurt people if you put it outside.


    Don''t you believe me? I buy waste products. Now I feel hot on my face.


    "Brother, how do you know?"


    At this time, Zheng Hai was convinced of Wu Hao.


    You can turn a waste iron sword into a sword that cuts iron like mud. You can''t be convinced.


    Wu Hao pretended to point to his eyes and motioned that he looked with his eyes.


    "Well, what about the wood carving?"


    Zheng Hai thought of the wood carvings in the three items.


    Among the three items, one big leak has been picked up. There won''t be another leak.


    Wu Hao directly took out the jade seal in the wood carving with kendo.


    The jade seal is only about 3cm. The Panlong is the seal button. The dragon''s head is slightly prominent outside the corner of the jade seal. It seems that it is accumulating all its strength in the latent and wants to take off. The seal is the four characters of "Emperor Wen''s seal". The shape is flat and separated by Tian Zi lattice, which is more square, simple, symmetrical and rigorous. The strokes are firm and solemn.


    "Shit, Emperor seal."


    Although Zheng Hai is not an expert in the antique industry, he still knows Emperor Han Yin.


    Although the short sword is extremely sharp, it is still a little less valuable than this Han Emperor seal before we know its origin.


    "Brother Zheng, what is the imperial seal?"


    Wu Jia''s cute new immediately met Zheng Hai''s desire to be a teacher.


    "Imperial seal is the seal of ancient emperors, also known as jade seal." Zheng Hai said seriously.


    Wu Jia didn''t know about the imperial seal, but she understood the jade seal as soon as she heard it.


    Although I don''t know how much the seal is worth, it can''t be bought for 500000.


    Before, I said Wu Hao spent 500000 on a pile of garbage. Now when I see where this is garbage, it is a rare treasure.


    "How much is this jade seal worth?" Wu Jia asked curiously.


    "There are very few jade seals. As far as I know, the jade seal of Qianlong of the Qing Dynasty sold for 200 million. This one is a rarer seal of the emperor of the Han Dynasty. It is priceless and worth at least one billion. "


    Because the Han Emperor seal is very rare, it has not been auctioned before. Zheng Hai can only estimate a price.


    Hearing that it was worth 1 billion yuan, Wu Jia''s small mouth suddenly became the boss.


    Spend 500000 and earn 1 billion, which is like robbing.


    "It''s nothing. It works normally."


    If you don''t install it at this time, when to force it.


    Wu Jia immediately looked at Wu Hao with an admiring face.


    Wu Hao was very satisfied with Wu Jia''s expression.


    An hour later, four of Wu Hao came to a wharf.


    There is only one yacht parked at the wharf, a yacht about 50 meters long and named ''sky''.


    "Brother Zheng, wait a minute. Are we going to take this yacht to sea?" Zhou Zhen looked at the yacht in front of her and asked excitedly.


    "Yes. How do you like it? " Zheng Hai nodded.


    "Yes, yes." Zhou Zhen quickly replied.


    These two days, Zhou Zhen felt that she had reached the peak of her life. She was not only a luxury car, villa, but also a yacht to the sea.


    Immediately, Zhou Zhen took out her mobile phone and began to shoot the yacht.


    Wu Jia was also photographed.


    Wu Jia remembers that the guy named "an Sheng in July" came by himself.


    She''s going to tell the truth now.


    After Wu Hao and the four people got on the yacht, Zheng Hai introduced the yacht to everyone.


    This yacht is customized by Zheng Hai from Italian yacht company. It has four decks and five rooms, which can accommodate 12 guests and 10 crew members. It has sufficient living space.


    Zheng Hai took Wu Hao and three people to visit the room. Each room feels like living in a top hotel in terms of space and decoration.


    The flying bridge deck on the upper layer of the yacht has very complete and perfect entertainment facilities. People can enjoy the enthusiasm of the sea wind and sunshine and the charming scenery of the sea from the dense sunbathing pad area at the stern to the lazy dining area and bar.


    "This is to enjoy life. Everything I get must be firmly in my hand. "


    Wu Hao stood at the stern of the ship and looked at the distant sea with emotion.


    After the people got on the yacht, the yacht slowly started.


    On the yacht, in addition to four Wu Hao, there is a housekeeper, a kitchen and three crew members.


    The usual work of these five people is to maintain the yacht.


    When Zheng Hai said he would take Wu Hao three people to the sea, the five people began to prepare what they needed to go to the sea to ensure that their boss Zheng Hai had the best experience.


    After going to sea, four of Wu Hao sat in the leisure area on the deck, eating fruit and blowing the sea breeze.


    The two girls were holding cell phones and were almost laughing.

 Chapter 53

    "What a big yacht. It''s so beautiful."


    "Wow, you two have gone to sea. How envious."


    "The sea, I also want to go to sea."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Jia''s circle of friends of the two girls exploded.


    Seeing the envious tone of their friends, the two girls immediately felt that they had reached the peak of their life.


    After two days at sea, Wu Hao returned to the magic capital.


    After all, after watching the endless sea for two days, I''m tired of it again.


    After returning to the magic capital, Zheng Hai took Wei Qi''s sword and went to Gu Tianqing to ask him to go to the Wei family for an explanation.


    He himself took the drop of "Baicao liquid" given by Wu Hao to find Beigong Bojun.


    After returning the two girls to the villa, Wu Hao went to the place agreed with Tang an.


    Before, Wu Hao made an appointment with Tang an to see old Tang''s illness with him.


    These two days, Wu Hao got something good from sun Sansheng. In addition to "monkey wine", there is also a golden fruit. According to sun Sansheng, this fruit was given to him by his ancestors to enhance his strength.


    Of course, Wu Hao will listen to this.


    It''s really from the great sage. Wu Hao doesn''t want to believe that he will give it to himself.


    After contacting sun Sansheng for a while, the monkey is not stupid.


    But this golden fruit can really enhance strength.


    After eating the fruit, Wu Hao''s strength broke through from the innate realm to the realm of true Qi.


    Wu Hao heard about this strength level classification from Zheng Hai.


    Zheng Hai is not a warrior, but Gu Tianqing is.


    He told Wu Hao everything he heard from Gu Tianqing.


    The martial arts level is divided into twelve realms, namely elite, strong, expert, super expert, top expert, innate expert, true Qi turns Gang, gang Qi is released outside, heaven and man are one, the realm of divine power, soul breaking and body refining,???.


    Because no one has ever reached the twelfth realm, Gu Tianqing doesn''t know the last realm.


    Gu Tianqing''s current level is a top expert, and Wei Qi can only be regarded as an expert.


    Golden fruit can raise a level. It''s really a good thing.


    But what Wu Hao valued most was the three "longevity pills" he got from sun Sansheng.


    According to sun Sansheng, this kind of gold pill was taken (stolen) by his ancestors from the supreme Lao Jun. one can prolong his life by a hundred years.


    Wu Hao believes that after all, the monkey''s favorite thing is to take (steal) pills from Lao Jun''s field.


    With "herbal liquid" and "longevity pill", even if old Tang died, Wu Hao could save him.


    When he came to the place where Tang an had an appointment, Wu Hao got on Tang an''s Bentley.


    After getting on the bus, Wu Hao found that Tang an''s face was not good.


    "Brother Tang, what''s the matter? Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    Tang an nodded. "The old man''s health is getting worse and worse."


    "Don''t worry, since I promised, I''ll keep your old man safe." Wu Hao patted Tang an on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Thank you." Tang an nodded gratefully, and then said with some embarrassment, "Wu Hao, because of the old man''s physical problems, the family has invited other doctors, and they may..."


    "It''s all right. Don''t you just look at your abilities. Don''t worry, I will speak with my strength. "


    It''s a dog blood plot again. I have to hit my face again.


    Before long, Tang an''s car stopped outside a garden house covering an area of 2000 Ping.


    This is not in the suburbs, but in the city.


    It is conceivable that the Tang family has great power in the magic capital.


    Following Tang an in, Wu Hao seems to have returned to the old devil capital in the 1940s and 1950s.


    When I came to the foreign house hall, there were more than a dozen people standing or sitting in the hall, including men, women, old and young, with different expressions on their faces.


    It seems that they are all directly related to the Tang family.


    The old man is seriously ill. The Tang family can only put down their work and discuss countermeasures.


    Tang an walked into the hall and let everyone pay attention to him.


    Seeing that he also brought an outsider, some people were unhappy at once.


    It''s inappropriate to bring outsiders at this time.


    Tang Xin was surprised to see that Wu Hao followed his second brother in.


    She can''t understand why Wu Hao is with Tang an.


    "Tang an, what''s the matter with you? You brought an outsider at this time." A man in his fifties looked at Tang an with a gloomy face and was very impolite.


    This man is Tang an''s second uncle, Tang shouxiao.


    "What''s the situation with your grandpa now? Why do you bring outsiders? Get out of here right away." Another man, who is somewhat similar to Tang shouxiao but a few years older, is also very angry.


    This is Tang an''s uncle, Tang Shouzhong.


    "I said Andy, it depends on the time when you take your friends home. Now is not the time for you to play with your friends." A man 4 or 5 years older than Tang an looked at Tang an contemptuously.


    This is Tang Li, the son of Uncle Tang Shouzhong.


    For a time, Tang an became the target of public criticism.


    Tang an''s father Tang Shouren looked at him with questioning eyes. Tang an nodded slightly.


    Tang an only told her father about asking Wu Hao to see old Tang''s son. No one else knew.


    Old Tang is seriously ill. Tang Shouren is in power in all the business of the Tang family.


    Therefore, Tang shouxiao and Tang Shouzhong joined forces to deal with Tang Shouren and want to oust him.


    Tang an''s invitation to Wu Hao is the best counterattack.


    As long as Mr. Tang is well, Tang shouxiao will be honest again.


    "Big brother, second brother, don''t scold xiao''an indiscriminately. Xiao an didn''t bring such a gentleman to play. " Tang Shouren was worried about Wu Hao''s age, but at this time he could only harden his head.


    "I''m not here to play, I''m here to see a joke."


    "Third, the child has done something wrong. He can''t be used to it all the time. He should also be taught well."


    Tang shouxiao made it clear that they wanted to make Tang Shouren ugly.


    "Big brother, second brother, you made a mistake. Xiao''an found this gentleman to see his father." Tang Shouren said.


    "See a doctor? Just him? "


    "Third, what are you doing? What can such a little boy see?"


    "We finally invited Dr. Li. If we let him know that we invited such a child back to see his father, do you think Dr. Li will continue to treat his father?"


    "If he can cure my grandpa, I''ll kneel down and knock his head three times."


    When Tang Li saw that his father and second uncle were talking, he had to show it,


    At this time, Wu Hao suddenly said, "I don''t know what you can be arrogant. You''re about to lose the fun of being a man. Are you still so arrogant?"


    "What are you talking about? Don''t talk nonsense here. "


    Tang Li heard Wu Hao say this and said it loudly, but his tone was a little guilty.


    "You know if you''re talking nonsense. Your body probably won''t work even with medicine. "


    Wu Hao glanced at Tang Li and looked disdainfully.


    It''s a bean sprout. It''s useless now. What''s the face to be a man.


    Wu Hao''s words made everyone in the hall look at Tang Li.

 Chapter 54

    Tang Li immediately panicked and hurriedly said, "don''t believe his words. I can do it, I can do it."


    It''s good that he didn''t explain. Instead, this explanation made people believe Wu Hao''s words.


    For a moment, Tang Li felt that people''s eyes looked at him like red fruit. When he couldn''t stand it, he fled the hall.


    "Cut, on this pressure resistance, what can be arrogant."


    Wu Hao just said a few words, which made Tang Li collapse, which made Wu Hao despise him even more.


    Tang Xin looked at Wu Hao with a red face. She didn''t expect Wu Hao to have this skill.


    His son was so humiliated in front of the crowd. Tang Shouzhong''s face was extremely gloomy. Looking at Wu Hao''s eyes with hatred and anger, "boy, what do you want to do?"


    "I''m not here to watch you fight. I just want to cure old Tang."


    Wu Hao just saw the situation of the Tang family for a while and knew it. He didn''t want to get involved.


    "Treating diseases is not a child''s family. We have invited Doctor Li. We don''t need you." Tang shouxiao said.


    Judging from Tang Li''s performance just now, Wu Hao is definitely right about him. Whether he is able to cure old Tang or not, Tang shouxiao will not let him cure him.


    Because if the old man is cured, he won''t have a chance to be in power in the Tang family.


    "You know more about master Tang than I do. Doctor Li is not able to cure him. I''m your only chance."


    Wu Hao''s heavenly eye skill saw old Tang lying on the bed upstairs and a thin man in his 50s who sat by the bed to feel the pulse of Old Tang. I think it should be doctor Li.


    Old Tang''s body is very weak, and he can only breathe by ventilator. There are three bullets in the old man''s body that have not been taken out and have grown together with the meat.


    At this time, the three old wounds also began to have necrosis.


    Doctor Li was frowning at this time, and there was no way.


    Don''s body can''t do any surgery, and there''s no need to do any surgery.


    Doctor Li sighed and got up to leave the room.


    "Boy, your elders have never taught you not to be too arrogant?" Wu Hao''s arrogant words made Tang shouxiao very unhappy.


    Wu Hao smiled disdainfully and didn''t speak.


    Just then, Doctor Li came down from upstairs.


    The three brothers of Tang Shouzhong hurried forward and asked the old man about his son.


    "Old Tang''s body is useless. If you can accompany him, please accompany him more." Doctor Li was helpless.


    As a doctor, it is his duty to save the lives and heal the wounded.


    He was sorry when there was nothing he could do.


    "Doctor Li, you are a doctor. Think of another way."


    "Yes, Doctor Li, you can think of another way."


    "Please."


    ¡­¡­


    "Sorry, there''s nothing Li can do." Doctor Li shook his head.


    "Since Doctor Li can''t do anything, let Wu Hao try."


    At this time, Tang an suddenly said.


    "Tang an, what are you talking about? Apologize to Doctor Li quickly."


    "Treatment is not a family affair. Although the old man is in poor health, he can''t be treated disorderly." Tang shouxiao scolded Tang an quickly.


    In their hearts, they didn''t want the old man to get better.


    "Big brother, second brother, what do you want. Doctor Li said that dad was dying. Can''t he let Wu Xiaoyou try? In case, he really has a way to save dad. Still, you don''t want dad to be good. " Tang Shouren said.


    "Third, how do you talk? Why don''t I want to be good to Dad."


    "Yes, old three, you can eat at random, but you can''t talk at random."


    "Since it''s not, let Wu Xiaoyou have a try."


    "I just don''t let others rule for my father''s good."


    "Yes, in case..."


    Just when the three brothers of the Tang family quarreled, Doctor Li said, "you can try whatever you can in the current situation of Old Tang."


    "Doctor Li said so. You should have no opinion."


    Tang Shouzhong stopped talking.


    After all, if they go on, their intentions are too obvious.


    "Then I''ll go up."


    Wu Hao saw that the three people had finally finished arguing, so he stood up and walked upstairs.


    "Can Li go together?"


    Doctor Li was surprised by Wu Hao''s age, but he didn''t underestimate Wu Hao.


    Because he can feel that Wu Hao is extraordinary.


    When he came to Mr. Tang''s room, Doctor Li asked, "little friend, what do you think of Mr. Tang''s situation?"


    "What do you think? No, If you cure the old man, it will be done. "


    With that, Wu Hao took off the old man''s ventilator and poured a drop of "herbal liquid" into the old man''s mouth.


    "You..."


    Seeing Wu Hao''s operation, Doctor Li was stunned.


    "Give the old man his pulse." Wu Hao said to Doctor Li.


    Doctor Li gave Old Tang a pulse in doubt, and suddenly stared at the boss with a ghost expression.


    When Doctor Li felt the pulse for old man Tang, Wu Hao had a three inch long sword on his right index finger and began the operation to take the bullet.


    The sword Qi of the six pulse immortal sword can be as long as three feet or as short as an inch, which is all controlled by the user.


    When the three bullets were taken out and the wound healed quickly, Doctor Li looked at Wu Hao like a fairy.


    "The task is complete."


    Wu Hao smiled at doctor Li.


    "Little... Elder, do you take an apprentice?" Doctor Li asked.


    See you again. After Wu Hao rescued old man Tang, Doctor Li has worshipped Wu Hao to the bone.


    "Sorry, I can''t teach you medicine." Wu Hao tells the truth.


    "But... But..."


    Doctor Li doesn''t know what to say. He just saw a miracle from master Tang.


    A dying old man in his 80s, after being saved, all the functions of his body return to about 60. This is not a miracle.


    "It''s the drop of herbal liquid I just fed to the old man.".


    Wu Hao has a good impression of Doctor Li, so he doesn''t want to hide it from him.


    "Baicao liquid"? What is that? "


    "I said it was given to me by the gods. Do you believe it?"


    Doctor Li nodded.


    It''s not too much to say that this kind of medicine that can bring the dead back to life is given by gods.


    "Well, Mr. Tang is about to wake up."


    Wu Hao sensed that old Tang''s physical function had returned to normal. He was about to wake up.


    Sure enough, a minute later, old Tang slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing Wu Hao and Doctor Li, old Tang felt his body again and understood what was going on. He thanked Doctor Li and said, "thank you for saving me."


    "Old Tang, it''s not me, Li. It''s the elder who saved you." Doctor Li waved and said.


    "Grandpa Tang, I''m not an elder. My name is Wu Hao. I''m a friend of Tang Xin." Wu Hao said quickly.


    He doesn''t want to be called himself by his predecessors one by one.

 Chapter 55

    "Xinxin''s friend? What is it? " Mr. Tang is also a little confused.


    Doctor Li simply explained to Old Tang what had happened before. In short, he was unable to save himself, but Wu Hao took care of it every minute.


    By the explanation of Doctor Li, Tang''s father thought Wu Hao was very pleasant to his eyes.


    "OK, let''s go down."


    Mr. Tang felt that his body was very relaxed, as if he were many years younger.


    In fact, under the repair of "Baicao liquid", his body really recovered to the state of 60 years old.


    When Mr. Tang went downstairs and appeared in the hall, everyone in the hall was stunned.


    The faces of the Tang shouxiao brothers were a little ugly. They knew that their wishes had failed.


    "Dad, are you in good health?" Tang Shouren hurried forward and helped old Tang.


    "Of course, it''s never been better."


    Old Tang patted Tang Shouren on the shoulder with relief.


    You have a good daughter.


    "That''s great."


    Tang Shouren was really happy.


    "Well, all of you are here today, so I''ll announce one thing. From today on, Shouren is the head of the Tang family. You should help him well, you know? "


    While talking, Tang''s eyes swept over Tang shouxiao and Tang Shouzhong.


    Tang shouxiao trembled and dared not have any dissatisfaction.


    "Dad, since your body is all right, the Tang family is naturally up to you." Tang Shouren hurriedly said.


    "I''m 83 years old this year. Do you still want me to carry such a big home? I should have a good rest, too. Moreover, the Tang family has developed very well under your management over the years. I have confidence in you. Don''t worry, I''m still there. "


    At this moment, master Tang really transferred the power of the Tang family to Tang Shouren.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I will guard the Tang family."


    Mr. Tang has said so. If Tang Shouren doesn''t come next, he won''t have the courage.


    "Good. Let mother Wu go to the kitchen to prepare. I''ll have a good drink with Xiao Wu and thank him for saving his life. " Mr. Tang directly turned the topic to Wu Hao.


    "Grandpa Tang, you are very kind. Xinxin and I are friends. It''s natural to save you. " Wu Hao hurried.


    "Xinxin is a good friend." Old Tang smiled Mimi tunnel.


    Tang Xin''s face turned red when he heard what master Tang said.


    Tang Shouren looked at Tang Xin in surprise. He didn''t expect Tang Xin to be friends with Wu Hao.


    Looking at Tang Xin, I''m afraid their relationship is not as simple as friends.


    Of course, it would be better if they had something.


    After all, where can I find a capable son-in-law like Wu Hao.


    Tang shouxiao and Tang Shouzhong put away their careful thoughts after the old man was well.


    They are not stupid. They know that Wu Hao is definitely not an ordinary person. Their attitude towards Wu Hao was a 180 degree change and almost became a licking dog.


    Everyone has life, old age and death, but Wu Hao can save the dying person and have a good relationship with him. He can also have one more life.


    ¡­¡­


    While Wu Hao and the Tang family were having dinner, Gu Tianqing came to Wei''s house in the capital.


    "Brother Gu, come here. What can I do for you?"


    The head of the Wei family, Wei renxiong, Wei Jie''s father, came out to meet Gu Tianqing in person.


    Gu Tianqing not only represents the Zheng family, but also represents the sect door behind him. Wei renxiong naturally dare not neglect it.


    "I don''t deserve your advice. I just came to ask for an explanation."


    Gu Tianqing said, throwing the sword of Wei Qi in his hand to Wei renxiong.


    After Wei renxiong took Wei Qi''s sword, he understood why Gu Tianqing came here.


    Wei Qi was so frightened by Wu Hao that he almost peed. He didn''t take a vacation. He went straight back to Wei''s house and told Wei renxiong about it.


    Wei renxiong was so angry that he almost killed Wei Jie. How did he give birth to such a son.


    No way. Now that things have happened, he can only wait. What he didn''t expect is that Gu Tianqing came.


    "Brother Gu, there should be a misunderstanding. All small... "


    Wei renxiong''s words were directly interrupted by Gu Tianqing, "there is no misunderstanding. The sword is the sword of your Wei family''s dark Wu Wei Qi. At that time, people were also your Wei Qi. Do you think the Zheng family was allowed to be bullied by you?"


    Gu Tianqing directly said that Cheng Wei''s family sent someone to attack Zheng Hai.


    "Brother Gu, listen to me. There is really a misunderstanding."


    Gu Tianqing can be anxious, but Wei renxiong can''t be anxious. He can only find a way to explain.


    "OK, since you said it was a misunderstanding, I''ll give you a chance to explain. Otherwise, people will say that I am an ancient fool. " Ancient Tianqing road.


    "Brother Gu, the Wei family doesn''t want to compete with the Zheng family. It was my unworthy son, who had no spirit and released the task without permission, that caused the accident. I''ve punished him for three years at home. " Wei renxiong road.


    "Wu Hao is Zheng Hai''s brother. Do you think a sentence of punishment and imprisonment for three years can smooth things out? Moreover, you should know his strength. " Ancient Tianqing cold tunnel.


    "How should that be solved?"


    Wei renxiong also has a headache.


    He knows the strength of Wei Qi.


    People who can bring him so much pressure are absolutely strong. Maybe they have reached the congenital environment.


    A congenital enemy, Wei renxiong really doesn''t want to have.


    "Well, don''t you have a Shenglong group in magic? Just take out 51% of the shares to Wu Hao. " Gu Tianqing said and looked at Wei renxiong with an expression of making money.


    To share, this is good for Gu Tianqing and Zheng haishang.


    "OK, I''ll send someone to get the share transfer contract right now. Brother Gu, wait a minute."


    Wei renxiong thought a little and agreed.


    Although the market value of Shenglong group is 20 billion, compared with the trouble of a congenital environment, it is very cheap to pay 51% of the shares.


    "Brother Wei, he''s quite a sensible man." Gu Tianqing finally smiled on his face.


    Wei renxiong smiled on his face, but he was selling hemp in his heart.


    You have come to me in person. If I don''t understand, I''ll be a fool.


    Half an hour later, a share transfer contract was completed. As long as Wu Hao signed it, he became the largest shareholder of Shenglong group.


    "OK, brother Wei, I won''t stay here any longer." The contract is in hand, and Gu Tianqing doesn''t want to stay here more¡° By the way, what''s your son''s name? Jay should be disciplined. I can''t. don''t let him hang out. This time he was lucky to meet Wu Hao. If someone else, his life would be gone. "


    "Well, don''t bother brother Lao Gu."


    Wei renxiong arched his hand at Gu Tianqing.


    After Gu Tianqing left, Wei renxiong came to the room where he closed his son.


    After going in, I just beat Wei Jie.


    If it were not for him, the Wei family would not lose 51% of Shenglong group, that is 10 billion.


    Thinking of this, Wei renxiong fought harder.


    After Gu Tianqing handled the affairs of the Wei family, Zheng Hai also came to the manor of Beigong Bojun.

 Chapter 56

    "Zheng Shao, how''s it going?"


    Seeing Zheng Hai coming, Beigong Bojun asked eagerly.


    "The elder agreed." Zheng Hai nodded¡° But there is a price to pay. "


    "Really, great." Beigong Bojun was so excited.


    A cultivation genius suddenly becomes waste. This waste is three years.


    Now, there is a chance to recover. It''s strange not to be excited.


    Beigong Bojun calmed down and continued, "I don''t know. What price does that elder need Bojun to pay?"


    "San Shao, do you own 80% of Tianlan group?" Zheng Hai asked.


    "Yes. If the elder needs it, I can get the assignment contract right away. " Beigong Bojun is really easy to understand.


    For Beigong Bojun, money is outside his body. Compared with his cultivation talent, it''s nothing.


    As long as we can restore our strength, money and power will come one after another.


    "Don''t worry, the elder only needs 60% of the shares." Zheng Haidao.


    "Bo Jun knows that Bo Jun will let someone get the transfer contract now." Beigong Bojun nodded and immediately ordered people to get the contract.


    "Zheng Shao, is this Wu Hao the brother who came with you last time?" Beigong Bojun asked curiously.


    "Yes, one of Wu Hao''s predecessors solved the curse on me."


    Zheng Hai was smart enough to get Wu Hao an elder.


    Beigong Bojun nodded quickly.


    In his imagination, Wu Hao became a descendant of the hermit sect.


    People like this can''t offend.


    When Beigong Bojun handed the contract to Zheng Hai.


    Zheng Hai looked at the contract and knew that as long as Wu Hao signed it, Wu Hao could become the largest shareholder of Tianlan. After that, he gave the drop of "Baicao liquid" to Beigong Bojun.


    "This is..."


    Seeing the drop of "Baicao liquid" in the small bottle like emerald, Beigong Bojun was puzzled.


    "Eat it and you''ll recover."


    Knowing that Zheng Hai could not deceive himself about this, Beigong Bojun didn''t think much. He opened the bottle and poured the drop of "herbal liquid" into his mouth.


    "Baicao liquid" into the mouth, immediately turned into a wave of energy.


    This energy slowly penetrated the whole body of Beigong Bojun and began to repair his damaged meridians.


    As the party concerned, Beigong Bojun could feel that the strength he had lost for three years began to recover slowly.


    When Zheng Hai came out of Beigong Bojun''s manor, Wu Hao, who came back from the Tang family, did not know that he had become the largest shareholder of the two groups.


    Wu Hao, who doesn''t know he has become an overbearing president, is taking his sister to the magic city.


    Wu Hao bought a blue Maserati Gran cabrio in order to take two girls around the magic capital.


    Accompanied the two girls to play in magic for a week.


    After that, Wu Hao sent the two girls back.


    And promised that as long as they study hard and take exams, they will take them around the world once after graduation.


    Wu Jia and the two girls had to get on the plane and go back.


    After arriving there, Wu Hao has contacted Wu Song to pick them up.


    After seeing off Wu Jia''s two girls, Wu Hao suddenly felt that he had nothing to do.


    That won''t work.


    I''m a promising young man. How can I do nothing all day.


    No, no, I have to find something to pass the time... No, it''s to enrich myself.


    Thinking about it, Wu Hao suddenly thought that in the "express" he received these days, in addition to the "monkey wine" and "longevity pill" he got from sun Sansheng, there seemed to be several packages of a treasure, and the place where they were received was still in magic capital.


    "Yes, I can be a courier. Since we have opened Wanjie express, I am a courier. "


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao immediately became interested.


    People, sure enough, have something to do, life will be full.


    Then, Wu Hao took some express and drove the red Ferrari Raphael out to deliver the express.


    Outside a seemingly upscale community, the security guard at the gate of the community immediately gave a gift to Wu Hao''s Ferrari Raphael police.


    "Can I go in and deliver it by express?" Wu Hao put down the window and smiled at the security guard.


    "What?"


    The security guard thought he didn''t hear clearly.


    "Go in and deliver the express."


    Wu Hao showed the security guard several express packages in the car.


    The security guard quickly nodded and said, "of course."


    With that, the security guard quickly moved the gate away.


    Although there are regulations in the community that express delivery personnel are not allowed to enter the community, they drive a 20 million super run, and he won''t stop them all.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Wu Hao thanked and drove into the community.


    Watching Wu Hao''s car drive into the community, the security guard couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    Rich second generation express.


    Experience life?


    The security guard shook his head. The rich man''s brain is different from ordinary people.


    After Wu Hao parked the car, he took a package and was ready to deliver it.


    But before taking a few steps, I saw a man pressing a woman on a BMW. The woman struggled and begged the man.


    "President Fang, don''t do this. Let me go."


    "Let go of you? Don''t you seduce me by dressing like that every day? Don''t you women all want money? Let me go honestly. I won''t treat you badly. How about 50000? As long as you are obedient, I''ll give you 50000 when you''re done. "


    "No, Mr. Fang, let me go."


    "Hey, hey, hey, other beauties told you to let go. Can''t you hear?" Wu Hao stood and looked at the man.


    Wu Hao suddenly spoke and startled them. The man quickly let go of the woman and looked at Wu Hao angrily: "boy, don''t mind your own business, otherwise, I won''t let you live."


    The woman hurried to Wu Hao''s back.


    "I''m a little free recently. If you want to trouble me, you''re welcome." Wu Hao didn''t dare to pay attention to the man''s threat at all.


    The man clenched his teeth and glared at Wu Hao: "boy, do you know who I am? I''m the manager of Tianlan group. If you dare to provoke me, I can make you unable to stay in the devil. "


    "Tianlan group, that''s a coincidence."


    It''s a coincidence that I became the largest shareholder of Tianlan group before, but now a manager bumped into me.


    "Chen Yi, you are fired. I tell you, you don''t want to find another job. " Men threaten Chen Yi.


    "Shit, you are so cheap."


    Wu Hao squeezed his fist and walked towards the man.


    The man was only in his early seventies, and Wu Hao was tall and powerful. The hero didn''t suffer from the immediate loss, so the man got on the bus and ran away.


    After driving for a while, Fang Ping hated the tunnel: "it''s special. It''s spoiled by the boy. However, Chen Yi, you will certainly come to the door. "


    The man knows that Chen Yi''s weakness is lack of money. He believes that Chen Yi will find herself.


    At this time, Wu Hao turned and looked at Chen Yi: "it''s all right. When you meet such a person in the future, you will kick his eggs. "


    "Thank you."


    Chen Yi whispered her thanks.


    But then, tears ran down uncontrollably.


    Seeing Chen Yi crying, Wu Hao immediately panicked: "well... Don''t cry. It''s going to be seen. I thought I bullied you."

 Chapter 57

    "I... I''m fired. I have no job and no income." Chen Yi cried and said.


    At this time, Wu Hao noticed that Chen Yi had a pair of hooked peach eyes and sexy lips. She was wearing a white shirt and a tight black hip wrap skirt.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. This is definitely a special thing.


    No wonder that man wants to be strong.


    Men want to.


    "Well, don''t cry. You can find another job when you have no job."


    "That side is always from Tianlan group. It''s very energetic." Chen Yi shook her head, a little desperate.


    "In fact, I have acquaintances in Tianlan group. If you want to join Tianlan group, I can help you." Wu Hao said.


    "Really?"


    Chen Yi raised her head and looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "Of course it''s true. You tell me your phone number and I''ll take you to Tianlan group tomorrow. "


    I haven''t been to the sky blue group since I became the largest shareholder of the sky blue group. This time, I''ll take the opportunity to have a look and let that party go.


    Chen Yi thought about it and told Wu Hao her phone number.


    "OK, I have something else to do. Go back first and I''ll call you tomorrow."


    Such a fierce person must keep her.


    Chen Yi nodded and separated from Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao continued to deliver the goods to the door with express.


    Outside the receiving place, Wu Hao knocked at the door.


    "Who?"


    "Express."


    "Express? Can''t the express come up? "


    "Maybe it''s the security elder brother. I look handsome."


    The door opened slowly, and a beautiful eye looked at Wu Hao.


    Seeing the package in Wu Hao''s hand and adding that Wu Hao really didn''t look like a bad person, the people inside opened the door.


    The door is opened by a beautiful girl who looks like Le Fu, the heroine of a zombie micro film. It looks like first love.


    "Is that you?" Wu Hao looked at the girl in surprise.


    "Do you know me?"


    Lin Jiaxi looked at Wu Hao strangely. She didn''t expect such a handsome little brother to know herself.


    "Are you Seay, the anchor of shark?" Wu Hao surprised the tunnel.


    At ordinary times, Wu Hao likes to watch the live broadcast. Xiao Xixi is the anchor he often goes to see.


    Xiaoxi is beautiful and sings well. He is also a small anchor in shark.


    It''s just that Wu Hao didn''t give a gift.


    It''s not that Wu Hao is reluctant to give up money, but that his beauty is too strong now. He''s afraid of giving gifts to regret.


    Now seeing the real person, Wu Hao decided to reward more.


    "Well, yes." Lin Jiaxi was embarrassed when handsome Wu Hao looked at him like this.


    "I''m your fan. I''ll send you a gift in your live studio in the evening." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "No, No."


    Lin Jiaxi hurried.


    As a courier, you earn hard money. Lin Jiaxi doesn''t want him to eat steamed bread every month.


    "It''s all right. I have money." Wu Hao said very professionally¡° By the way, please sign for your express. "


    Although it was the first time to deliver express, Wu Hao felt that he had done a good job.


    After Lin Jiaxi signed for the express, Wu Hao suddenly said, "well, can I see where you live?"


    Seriously, Wu Hao is really curious about the career of anchor.


    "OK... OK."


    Somehow, Lin Jiaxi agreed.


    Walking into Lin Jiaxi''s house, Wu Hao felt that the house was very clean and the decoration was very fresh.


    Come to Lin Jiaxi''s live broadcast room.


    At this time, she was driving the live broadcast. When the fans in the live broadcast room saw that Lin Jiaxi came with a handsome boy, they immediately exploded.


    "Shit, there are men."


    "I''ll go. Do men look so handsome?"


    "Wow, super handsome."


    "It''s so handsome. Kill the little fresh meat now."


    "Love, love,"


    "This is the first husband I fell in love with in shark."


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t get me wrong. This little brother is an express brother."


    Lin Jiaxi quickly explained in the live studio.


    However, the fans in the studio won''t agree.


    "Express brother, is there such a handsome express brother?"


    "I really love this face."


    "It''s so handsome that it''s unreasonable. How do you want to be a courier brother?"


    "Are you sure it''s not a star?"


    "Ask for the phone number of your little brother."


    ¡­¡­


    "He really delivers express."


    Lin Jiaxi couldn''t explain clearly, so she had to look at Wu Hao for help.


    Wu Hao could only smile and walked to his mobile phone, "Hello, everyone, I really deliver express. However, I am also a fan of Xiaoxi. "


    Because of the sudden appearance of Wu Hao, Lin Jiaxi''s live popularity suddenly came up, and the number began to rise, reaching 100000 people soon.


    You know, 100000 people watch, which is the data owned by the big anchor.


    "Little brother, you see, many fans want to ask you a question. You look so handsome. Why do you send express?"


    Seeing the good atmosphere of the live broadcast, Lin Jiaxi immediately interacted with Wu Hao.


    "The main reason is that my family has too much money. If I don''t work hard, I''ll have to go home and inherit 10 billion." Wu Hao pretended to be distressed.


    "I''ll give you 99 points, and I''m afraid you''re too proud."


    "Handsome boy, even if it''s a lie, it''s so handsome."


    "This society is like this. Being handsome can do whatever you want."


    "Handsome boy, don''t try hard. I''ll take care of you."


    "I don''t want to work hard. I want to find an 80 year old girlfriend and celebrate her 80th birthday."


    ¡­¡­


    "Little brother, you are so funny."


    Lin Jiaxi doesn''t believe Wu Hao''s words. There are so many positive energy in the world who want to work hard and don''t want to inherit 10 billion yuan.


    "I''m not joking. What I said is true." Wu Hao looked serious¡° If you don''t believe me, you can go downstairs with me. "


    As soon as Wu Hao said this, the fans in the live studio immediately shouted to Lin Jiaxi and Wu Hao to go downstairs together.


    Lin Jiaxi had no choice but to agree.


    He took his cell phone, turned on the live broadcast and went downstairs with Wu Hao.


    At this time, the number of viewers in Lin jiaran''s live studio continued to increase.


    When he came to the parking place, Wu Hao took out his car key and pressed the red Ferrari Raphael. Ferrari immediately lit up.


    Almost instantly, Lin Jiaxi''s live studio exploded and the screen was constantly swiped.


    "Shit, Ferrari, Raphael, more than 20 million."


    "Little brother, I didn''t brag. I''m really a rich second generation."


    "It''s a great idea to drive a Ferrari to deliver express."


    "Seriously, I envy you."


    "I''m wet."


    "Envy + 1"


    "Envy + 10086"


    Watched by hundreds of thousands of people in the live studio, Ferrari slowly opened the door, cool red, super running streamline, which made people in the live studio envy red eyes..


    Lin Jiaxi was also stunned. She really didn''t expect that this handsome take out brother was really a rich second generation.


    Similarly, she also knew why Wu Hao could send the express to his door.


    It''s strange that the security guard dare to stop this luxury car.

 Chapter 58

    "Do you want to take you around and I''ll send you back later." Wu Hao smiled at Lin Jiaxi.


    Super running is not only attractive to boys, but also to girls.


    Although Lin Jiaxi doesn''t need money to be an anchor, it''s impossible for her to buy a car and run faster.


    After thinking about it, Lin Jiaxi agreed.


    First, I''m still on the live broadcast, but I''m not afraid of what Wu Hao does to me.


    Second, the live broadcasting effect is really good. The number of people in her live broadcasting room is almost 300000.


    Wu Hao drove the car and took Lin Jiaxi around.


    During this period, Wu Hao sometimes stops to interact with Lin Jiaxi. They are getting more and more in tune.


    An hour later, Lin Jiaxi stopped the live broadcast.


    Generally, Lin Jiaxi is broadcast live in the evening.


    Today is the day. It''s too boring, so she started broadcasting and chatting. I didn''t expect such an effect.


    It''s a surprise.


    Wu Hao sent Lin Jiaxi back to her community.


    After parking the car, Wu Hao is ready to send Lin Jiaxi back.


    It didn''t take a few steps. A greasy 40 year old with a big belly stepped down from a Mercedes Benz and looked at Lin Jiaxi with a surprised look on his face: "Xiaoxi, are you Xiaoxi, I''m your fan."


    Then the greasy uncle was ready to come up and hold Lin Jiaxi.


    Lin Jiaxi was so frightened that she quickly hid behind Wu Hao.


    Greasy uncle looked at Wu Hao and said, "go away."


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. You still have this virtue, director Liu." Wu Hao looked at the greasy uncle coldly.


    The greasy uncle in front of me is the director of a company Wu Hao applied for some time ago. His name is Liu Xing.


    Wu Hao stopped her from doing anything to a female classmate who applied with Wu Hao.


    Therefore, Wu Hao naturally did not apply successfully.


    "Who are you? It''s you. " Liu Xing looked for a long time before he recognized Wu Hao.


    "Yes, it''s me." Wu Hao looked at Liu Xing coldly.


    "You''re not doing well. Haven''t you found a job yet?" Liu Xing looked at Wu Hao with a smile on his face.


    After being disturbed by Wu Hao, Liu Xing not only didn''t recruit Wu Hao, but also secretly overcame Wu Hao with his relationship.


    Wu Hao hasn''t found a job for a month.


    Although Liu Xing is only a company director, behind the company is the behemoth of Shenglong group. Naturally, someone will give him face.


    "You did it?" Wu Hao cold tunnel.


    "Yes, it''s me. Do you feel very uncomfortable?" The expression on Liu Xing''s face was a pride.


    With a cold face and no words, Wu Hao picked up a brick from the corner of the wall.


    "Do... What? I tell you, it''s against the law to hit people." Liu Xing saw Wu Hao picking up bricks and thought he was going to hit himself. He was so frightened that he ran to one side.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t care about him at all. He came directly to Liu Xing''s Mercedes Benz and knocked a brick on the glass of the car.


    The whole glass was smashed at once.


    "Ah, my car, my Mercedes. No... don''t call, stop it, or I''ll call the police. "


    In Liu Xing''s heart, Wu Hao is crazy. He doesn''t dare to stop him.


    "You''re right. It''s against the law to hit people. Don''t worry, I won''t hit you." Wu Hao sneered¡° However, I don''t like your car, so I want to scrap it. Of course, I''ll pay you how much. Also, my car is there. You can smash my car. But you have to accompany me. "


    With that, Wu Hao took out the car key and lit the Ferrari Raphael.


    Seeing the Ferrari Raphael, Liu Xing''s eyes suddenly stared at the boss with an incredible expression.


    No, no way. How could he have a sports car.


    Liu Xing was stunned for a moment.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t call the police. By the way, I forgot to tell you that before I applied for a job, I just wanted to experience life. " Wu Hao smiled at Liu Xing.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Liu Xing''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    Although he is also an elite, he can''t fart compared with people who drive 20 million luxury cars.


    Seeing Liu Xing''s advice, Wu Hao called it cool in his heart, and finally got angry: "what''s the matter, don''t you dare to smash it? Then don''t blame me for smashing your car. "


    The brick in Wu Hao''s hand hit the car. Liu Xing wanted to stop it, but his body was very honest and stood motionless.


    They are the rich second generation driving luxury cars. What do you take to fight others.


    As long as he dares to move Wu Hao, Wu Hao will destroy his family.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing called a regret in his heart.


    Lin Jiaxi, on the other side, saw Wu Hao smashing Liu Xing''s car and felt no sympathy for Liu Xing at all.


    Why?


    Naturally, Wu Hao is handsome.


    Even the action of smashing the car is called handsome.


    With the output of Wu Hao, Mercedes Benz became scrap iron.


    Wu Hao threw the brick in his hand, turned around, looked at Liu Xing, and raised his mouth: "Liu Xing, do it quickly, or I''ll go."


    Liu Xing smiled bitterly on his face and said, "I recognize the plant."


    "What do you think? Do you think you are qualified? You are nothing in front of me. " Wu Hao cold tunnel.


    "You... What do you want to do? Even if you have money, I''m from Shenglong group. If you force me, you won''t feel better. " Liu Xing can only be stubborn at last.


    Shenghua company where Liu Hang is located is a subsidiary of Shenglong group. Naturally, he is a member of Shenglong group.


    "Scare me? I was scared. What about Shenglong group? I want to get you. Shenglong group can''t protect you. "


    With that, Wu Hao suddenly thought that he seemed to be the largest shareholder of Shenglong group.


    ¡­¡­


    How handsome!


    In Lin Jiaxi''s eyes, Wu Hao became an overbearing president.


    "You... You wait and see."


    Liu Xing knew that if he stayed any longer, he couldn''t please himself, so he turned and left.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not over. You gave it to me, and I''ll double it back to you." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    This guy works in his own group, so we should think about how to kill him.


    "Wu Hao, are you okay?"


    Seeing Wu Hao in a daze, Lin Jiaxi asked with concern.


    Looking at Lin Jiaxi''s face that makes people feel like first love, Wu Hao suddenly got a fever in his head, lowered his head and kissed him directly.


    "Boom"


    Suddenly kissed by Wu Hao, Lin Jiaxi''s mind suddenly went blank.


    Her body was stiff, tight and then soft, and Wu Hao hugged her in his arms.


    When Wu Hao released her, her face had turned into a red apple.


    Looking at Lin Jiaxi''s shy appearance, Wu Hao didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    This kiss is also Wu Hao''s first kiss. Lin Jiaxi doesn''t lose.


    "Can I go back?" Lin Jiaxi lowered his head and whispered.


    "You... You''re not angry." Wu Hao is a little silly.


    Lin Jiaxi shook his head slightly. "I''ll broadcast it live in the evening. Will you come?"


    "Of course it will." Wu Hao hurriedly promised.


    Then Wu Hao sent Lin Jiaxi home.


    Before Lin Jiaxi closed the door, she said, "it feels good to kiss you."


    Lin Jiaxi''s words excited Wu Hao.


    Sure enough, the ability to have money is the strongest.

 Chapter 59

    After leaving the community, Wu Hao sent out the remaining express.


    But I didn''t meet any beautiful women.


    However, think about what you want to do if you meet two top-notch beauties today and kiss one.


    Recalling the kiss with Lin Jiaxi, Wu Hao was moved.


    Returning to some empty villas, Wu Hao felt a little lonely.


    When, let Lin Jiaxi live in.


    At that time, they can do a lot of meaningful things together.


    Wu Hao touched his stomach and found that he was a little hungry. It was time to get himself a "plain" lunch.


    While making lunch, three couriers also arrived as scheduled.


    One of them was a package sent by sun Sansheng, which contained a combination of three "longevity pills" and a golden fruit.


    After Wu Hao''s strength reaches the true Qi to turn Gang, it takes 20 golden fruits to break through the release of gang Qi.


    Sun Sansheng is also very shrewd. He knows that Wu Hao wants "longevity pill" and golden fruit, so he uses these two things he can''t use to exchange barbecue, cigar and beer with Wu Hao.


    Anyway, barbecue, cigar and beer are not worth much. Wu Hao let Sun Sansheng have three small barbecues a day.


    Cigar Wu Hao will not give sun Sansheng the best cigar he has collected.


    Instead, I bought dozens of boxes of cigars from the cigar shop and sent them a few every day.


    The remaining two packages are just ordinary cat packages. They are not local to magic capital. They are ignored directly.


    In recent days, Wu Hao also learned some information about "Wanjie express" from sun Sansheng.


    Wanjie express is not made by anyone, but a magical existence. It can carry out cross-border express business. Those who can open this fixed business capability are the top strength.


    In addition to the express sent by those with top strength, Wanjie express will randomly intercept some express or items from Wanjie and send them randomly.


    This explains that Wu Hao gets some express delivery of a cat or those ingredients at random every day.


    After receiving the express, a bowl of "plain" lobster ham fried rice was ready.


    The rice is Yutian Rouge rice overnight, the lobster is Boston lobster, and the ham is Iberian ham, which is very simple.


    While eating plain fried rice, I had some regrets that there was less one person in the opposite side to eat with myself.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao''s spirit flashed.


    "How did I forget this?"


    Wu Hao patted his head.


    I have two maids waiting for me to sign.


    Last time, Wu Hao could win two maids.


    After eating, Wu Hao spent 10 minutes writing a ''heavenly eye'' program and putting it into his mobile phone.


    Then, input the information of Su man and Shen Nan in this program.


    A minute later, the location of Su man and Shen Nan was displayed on the mobile phone.


    Two rivals are drinking coffee in the same cafe.


    Just right, save looking separately.


    Wu Hao left the villa to find his maid.


    In the coffee shop.


    Su man and Shen Nan were not hostile at this time. They sat there calmly and drank coffee gracefully.


    Shen Nan didn''t dress up as a non mainstream at this time. She looked very pure in a light blue skirt.


    Su man is still wearing a suit of clothes that show her figure, which can make her look feminine.


    "Shen Nan, it''s been so many days. The man hasn''t come to us yet. Will he forget?"


    After taking a sip of coffee, Su man put down the coffee cup gently.


    "Probably not." Shen Nan shook her head.


    "What''s that? I can''t find it." Su man''s eyes brightened.


    Although Wu Hao is very handsome, she doesn''t want to be a maid.


    "Do you think people like him won''t find us?"


    Shen Nan doesn''t believe that people like Wu Hao can''t find themselves.


    Her family is in a special situation and knows some things that ordinary people don''t know.


    "What''s the reason? It''s a headache."


    Although Su man and Shen Nan are enemies, they are also a special pair of friends.


    Su man didn''t want to use her head when she was with Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan also frowned slightly.


    With this person, I don''t even have a chance to be a non mainstream little sister.


    "My two lovely little maids, are you waiting for your master?"


    Wu Hao came to them and looked at them jokingly.


    Su man and Shen Nan were startled. When they saw that it was Wu Hao, they all looked surprised.


    "Is that you?"


    "Is that you?"


    They spoke in unison.


    "Yes, I miss you. As my lovely maid, you should live with your master. So I''ll take you home. "


    Wu Hao''s eyes swept around them,.


    Well, Su man is still pleasing to the eye.


    That figure is really unspeakable.


    "No, don''t. He''s still a child." There was a pitiful expression in sumanton''s fashion.


    "Child?" Wu Hao looks like I don''t read much. Don''t look at Su man with my expression¡° Whose children will run out in the middle of the night to race with others. If you are a child, you must also be a bad child. Don''t worry, my uncle just likes bad children. "


    With that, Wu Hao licked his lips on purpose.


    Su man didn''t know whether she was deliberately or really afraid, and her eyes closed.


    "We only said to be your maid, but we didn''t say to go home with you or how long. So you have no right to ask us to go back with you. " Shen Nan suddenly said.


    Shen Nan''s words brightened Su man''s eyes and his small head quickly lit.


    "That''s the bet you said that day. You can almost never fulfill it?" Wu Hao looked at Shen Nan with a cold face.


    "Can you blame me? Why didn''t you make it clear that night? " Shen Nan is unwilling to show weakness.


    Anyway, she''s not a man. It doesn''t matter if she pays the bill.


    "Well, in that case, forget it. Originally, I took you back to cook food for you. I didn''t blow. What I cooked was delicious. "


    When the two girls want to play Lai, Wu Hao can only use the temptation of delicious food.


    "Is it true?"


    Su man seems to be a foodie.


    "Of course, no matter what you want, I can make it for you. Look, that''s what I did. "


    With that, Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and opened the picture of the dishes he had made for Wu Jia.


    Seeing the dishes in the picture, Su man almost drooled.


    I really want to eat.


    As a foodie, if you can''t eat these delicious foods, it''s really a pain.


    "Is it really delicious?" Su man swallowed her mouth and asked.


    "Of course." Wu Hao nodded.


    Seeing Su man''s appearance, Shen Nan had a headache.


    People show that they are tempting you with delicious food. You are really fooled.


    It''s just a long place, not a brain.


    "If I went with you, would you cook these delicious food for me?" Su man pointed to the pictures of the delicious food in Wu Hao''s fingers.


    "Don''t worry, if you can''t eat, whatever you want." Wu Hao said.


    "Great, let''s go." Su man said without thinking.


    Under the temptation of delicious food, Su man''s IQ dropped directly to a negative number.


    Of course, there are also reasons why Wu Hao is handsome.

 Chapter 60

    Seeing Shen Nan still sitting there, Su man hurriedly urged: "what do you think? Let''s go to eat delicious food together."


    Shen Nan couldn''t help covering her face, which made her teammate.


    However, Shen Nan is still with Su man.


    Two people are better than one.


    Another one, this person can find himself so simply, and he has to explore his bottom.


    When she came to Wu Hao''s villa, Su man said carelessly, "your villa is good."


    "OK."


    Wu Hao is very satisfied with his first villa.


    Shen Nan didn''t speak, but she still had a basic understanding of Wu Hao.


    At least, Wu Hao is really good for money.


    "Little brother, make me delicious food quickly." Su man looks at Wu Hao with expectant eyes.


    "You are not afraid to come to me. You are the one to be eaten." Wu Hao looks at Su man badly.


    "If you want to eat me, wait until I eat something delicious." As long as there is delicious food, I will follow your expression.


    Looking at Su man''s self-determination, Wu Hao regretted bringing her to his villa.


    However, since he said he would cook delicious food for her, Wu Hao had to prepare it in the kitchen.


    "Do you really want to eat here?" Shen Nan looked at Su man helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not a bad man."


    Maybe it''s because Wu Hao is handsome and can cook. Su man feels from her heart that Wu Hao is not a bad person.


    Shen Nan didn''t say anything.


    If it comes, it will be safe.


    An hour later, Wu Hao cooked a table of delicious food for Su man and Shen Nan.


    Seeing that Wu Hao really made so many delicious food, Su man and Shen Nan were really incredible.


    "You really did it?"


    Su man stared at Wu Hao.


    "I didn''t do it, did you do it?" Wu Hao looked at Su man and suddenly regretted it.


    If the two girls really want to stay, they have to help them eat every day.


    No, let them leave when they finish.


    Su man was already attracted by the dishes on the table. First, she took a lion''s head and took a bite.


    Suddenly a face of enjoyment.


    Then he began to sweep the dishes on the table.


    Every time she ate a dish, Su man''s face was amazed.


    "Shen Nan, eat quickly and eat well."


    After eating for a long time, Su man remembered to ask Shen Nan to eat together.


    Shen Nan couldn''t help it. After taking a bite, she was conquered by delicious food immediately.


    Until their stomachs could no longer hide things, they stopped, looked satisfied and leaned back on the chair.


    "Well, I''ve eaten my meal. You can go back."


    When they finished eating, Wu Hao said.


    Now Wu Hao has regretted bringing the two girls back.


    "Go back? Go back where? I''ll be your maid from now on. Of course I''ll live here. "


    Su man looks at Wu Hao with a silly expression.


    For Su man, a foodie, there is nothing happier than being able to eat delicious food every day.


    Even if Wu Hao wants to do something to himself.


    She is willing to pay for food.


    After all, Wu Hao is handsome, rich and has excellent cooking skills. Where can I find such a husband.


    "No, the bet is a joke. Don''t take it so seriously."


    Seeing that Su man wants to eat and drink for nothing here, Wu Hao doesn''t want to be a maid.


    It''s not a maid. It''s completely ancestral.


    "No, since I said it, I must do it. Don''t worry, I can massage and warm the bed. People will be good. "


    Su man stared at Wu Hao with big eyes.


    If it weren''t for her bulging belly, Wu Hao would really believe her.


    "But the maid can''t just massage and warm the bed. She has to clean the room and cook meals. I''m too lazy. I seldom have a chance to cook at home. So if you want a maid for food, forget it. " Wu Hao is determined not to let Su man stay.


    "Really?"


    Su man doesn''t trust Wu Hao very much.


    "Of course." Wu Hao nodded¡° In fact, you are my friends. I will invite you to dinner here when I have time. "


    Su man was going to say something, but Shen Nan said first, "in that case, we are friends."


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao is now eager for Su man to leave.


    After all, it''s not so easy to take advantage of them.


    You can''t use strong.


    In this way, the loss is yourself.


    This loss can''t be eaten.


    "Let''s stay here for two days. As friends, you should agree." Shen Nan smiled.


    From the contact with Wu Hao, Wu Hao is definitely a gentleman.


    That''s why she teased him.


    Wu Hao was stunned when he heard Shen Nan''s words.


    Why don''t you play cards according to the routine.


    "No... no, aren''t you going back?"


    "I didn''t say I was going back. I just said we were friends." Shen Nan is straight and vigorous.


    "But... But I''m used to walking around without clothes at home. It''s bad if I meet you." Wu Hao said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid." Su man said at this time.


    At this time, Su man has praised Shen Nan a lot in her heart.


    Seeing that there was no way to drive away the two girls, Wu Hao had to give up and said, "OK, you can live if you want, but you have to wash the bowl first."


    "No problem."


    Can live, this little request naturally has no problem.


    After explaining the two girls, Wu Hao went back to his room.


    Even two girls can''t decide. Some little depressed Wu Hao can only take out his mobile phone to watch the live broadcast to kill time.


    Because wait a minute to see Lin Jiaxi''s live broadcast, Wu Hao was generous. He first filled his account with 100000. When he saw the beautiful anchor, Wu Hao directly sent a super rocket.


    A super rocket cost 2000 yuan, which immediately made those small anchors very excited.


    For a time, Wu Hao''s account called "not bad money" suddenly had many friends.


    It''s all those beautiful little anchors.


    Those little anchors have a sweet mouth. If they thank Wu Hao, the little depression in his heart disappeared.


    In the evening, Wu Hao received Lin Jiaxi''s wechat and she began to broadcast it live.


    Due to the effect of live broadcasting during the day, the number of people in Lin Jiaxi''s live broadcasting room soon reached 10 + at night, which is very popular with the big anchor live broadcasting room.


    Wu Hao came to Lin Jiaxi''s live studio and directly opened an emperor.


    As soon as the emperor opened, the system immediately announced the opening of Wu Hao on the whole platform.


    "Congratulations on the opening of" not bad money "in xiaoxixi''s live studio."


    As soon as Wu Hao opened the emperor, Lin Jiaxi''s live studio immediately exploded.


    "Startle the local tyrant."


    "Please hold your legs"


    "''not bad money ''is really not bad money."


    "Local tyrant, I want to give you monkeys."


    "I''m fierce. Local tyrants come to me."


    "Little Xixi is liked by local tyrants. I don''t have a chance."


    ¡­¡­


    For a time, Lin Jiaxi''s live studio brushed countless screens.

 Chapter 61

    You know, the opening of the emperor costs 120000 a month.


    120000 is a two-year salary for most people in the live studio.


    When people open an emperor, they spend their two-year salary. It''s too false to say they don''t envy, envy and hate.


    Moreover, with the slow development of the live broadcasting industry, fewer and fewer people are really willing to spend a lot of money. We all learn to consume rationally.


    As for those big anchor broadcasting rooms, many of the people who spend a lot of money should be trade unions and so on. They will raise fans for the anchor.


    Otherwise, you just need to sell something.


    Therefore, everyone was very excited about the sudden emergence of such a new emperor.


    Soon, the number of Lin Jiaxi''s live studio exceeded 200000 and continued to rise.


    Lin Jiaxi knew that "not bad money" was Wu Hao, but he didn''t expect that he really opened an emperor. This was the first emperor in the live studio, so he said excitedly: "thank you for your brother''s emperor. Thank you very much for your support."


    Then there was a kiss.


    Then thinking about the kiss during the day, Lin Jiaxi''s face turned red.


    After Wu Hao opened the emperor, the official also added his account friends. At the same time, he also received many anchor friend applications, all of which are beautiful anchors.


    After all, this is the emperor. If he likes himself, he won''t really hold his thigh.


    Soon, the message of adding friends application reached 99 +.


    Wu Hao casually read several news, all of which were news that he asked himself to go to their live studio. Among them, there were very explicit ones, indicating that in reality, he could meet for dinner and discuss life.


    Sure enough, the cash ability is still very strong.


    This is not, these people who want to throw themselves into the arms are not attracted by the ability of money.


    The popularity of the live studio has reached 300000. Wu Hao also knows that Lin Jiaxi should perform his talents at this time, so that he can leave the tourists brought by his emperor.


    So a barrage was sent.


    "Little sissy, sing me a song of ''simple love''."


    The bullet screen of the emperor naturally has a special display in the live broadcasting room.


    For a time, the screen in the live broadcasting room kept brushing.


    "Simple love, local tyrants are also outstanding fans."


    "20 years of Jie fan passed by and praised the local tyrant."


    "Unexpectedly, the local tyrant likes this kind of first brother as much as I do. Then my hobby is the same as the local tyrant, and I am the local tyrant."


    "Upstairs, it''s still early. Don''t dream so soon."


    "Yes, eat more vegetables."


    The fans in the live studio only thought Wu Hao was a fan of Jay, but only Lin Jiaxi knew that Wu Hao''s intention of ordering this song showed a sweet smile and said, "then I''ll give brother Bu Qian a ''simple love''."


    Lin Jiaxi''s voice is that sweet voice. Singing "simple love" really has another flavor in it.


    Only then did Wu Hao know that so many people liked to reward.


    After all, in this atmosphere, people''s vanity will be greatly satisfied.


    In short, one word is "Shuang".


    Lin Jiaxi finished singing one song. Just as Wu Hao was preparing to let her sing another song, someone came to smash the field.


    It turned out that I don''t know when four emperors came to the live studio and began to brush super rockets to let Lin Jiaxi jump "train shake".


    Moreover, there are a group of people with rhythm below, saying they want to see the train shake.


    It''s obvious that fans in other live studios saw Lin Jiaxi''s popularity and came to her to bring rhythm.


    Although Wu Hao also likes to watch other beautiful female anchors jump "train shake", Lin Jiaxi is now her own woman. If she wants to jump, she can only jump for herself.


    So Wu Hao pointed and 520 super rockets took off in Lin Jiaxi''s live studio.


    Originally, the four emperors who wanted to bring rhythm suddenly withered.


    What is arrogance? This is arrogance.


    "520 super rockets are super big guys."


    "At this moment, I can only use two words to describe my mood at this time, that is my grass."


    "The two words upstairs also represent my mood at the moment."


    "More than a million, my salary a year."


    "Those upstairs drank a few kilograms of fake wine and boasted here."


    "Tyrant, take me to fly."


    "Local tyrant, I want to have a monkey with you."


    ¡°+1¡±


    ¡°+10086¡±


    520 super rockets blew up the live broadcast in the live broadcast room. People watching the live broadcast were envious. 520 super rockets were a million. You can buy a house in third and fourth tier cities.


    Look at what local tyrants are. A casual reward will make you struggle for ten years.


    Moreover, 520 super rockets are displayed on the whole platform, and many fans in the anchor also came to watch the excitement.


    They also want to see who the local tyrants who reward millions are.


    Almost instantaneously, the popularity of Lin Jiaxi''s live studio suddenly exceeded one million people.


    Soon the anchor came to Lin Jiaxi''s studio to brush gifts and want to rub the powder or get familiar with Lin Jiaxi.


    After all, after this time, the shark platform has to have another big anchor.


    Originally, the four emperors made themselves jump "train shake" with rhythm, which made Lin Jiaxi very embarrassed.


    She is just a singing anchor and can''t dance ''train shake''.


    She practiced quietly in private, but finally gave up.


    Because she jumped up too choppy.


    Now Wu Hao''s rescue made her feel sweet: "thank you for brother Qian''s 520 super rocket. Today Xixi will make a special show for her brother."


    The four emperors were directly ignored by Lin Jiaxi.


    With Wu Hao one against four, who cares about them.


    "It''s summer now. Sing me a song ''summer wind''."


    Wu Hao ordered another song.


    Lin Jiaxi sang to Wu Hao again.


    The songs ordered by Wu Hao are very suitable for Lin Jiaxi to sing, and they are very familiar. They are very pleasant and comfortable to listen to.


    Wu Hao was also very satisfied.


    The fingers are also a little.


    1314 super rockets also took off in Lin Jiaxi''s live studio.


    This time, not only Lin Jiaxi''s live studio exploded, but the whole platform exploded.


    The big anchor who had broadcast well was also helpless.


    Although they have fans, they can''t stand others'' money ability.


    If they really dare to gossip, people can use money and get your chicken feather and duck blood.


    Therefore, they can also envy in their hearts, "give me a hair, too."


    "Especially, it''s 1314 super rockets again. It''s really not bad money."


    "More than 2 million, just brush it out. I envy it."


    "Envy + 1"


    "Envy + 10086"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Wu Haohao throw more than 3 million yuan, the people in the live studio were excited, excited and envious.


    They have also seen what is not bad money, what is local tyrant and what is big money.


    With Wu Hao in the live studio, the four emperors had to leave in dismay.


    All four can''t do one. It''s still a shame.


    After ordering two more songs and sending 520 super rockets twice, Wu Hao left the live studio and asked Lin Jiaxi to interact with his fans.


    For the anchor, fans are the most important.

 Chapter 62

    After leaving the live broadcast platform, the previous depression had already flown to the clouds outside jiuxiao cloud.


    Sure enough, my heart is depressed. Spending some money is the best treatment.


    More than 5 million yuan is nothing to Wu Hao, who has spent billions on him.


    Coming out of the room, Wu Hao sees Su man and Shen Nan sitting in the living room, eating the potato chips he bought for his sister on the sofa and watching the idol series on TV. He is a little depressed.


    "Weren''t you right before? How can you get along so well now?"


    If you don''t let me feel better, I''ll try to provoke your contradictions.


    "We are friends."


    Shen Nan glanced at Wu Hao and said, "don''t play this trick in front of Miss Ben.".


    "You are a boy. It''s strange that there are so many snacks at home."


    Su man looked at Wu Hao with an expression I knew.


    "What''s strange? It''s for my maid." Wu Hao said deliberately.


    "Oh, that''s right. Unfortunately, you don''t want us to be your maid, so we can only eat as your friend. "


    On Zhaxin, Shen Nan is absolutely no weaker than anyone.


    Sure enough, Wu Hao called it a heart piercing.


    Not only did the maid not receive it, but also got two guys who ate and drank at home.


    "I''m out."


    Wu Hao will be more depressed if he stays any longer.


    So Wu Hao is going to run away from home and stay outside for a few days. He doesn''t believe that the two girls will stay at home.


    "It''s so late. Where else do you want to go?" Su man looked at Wu Hao with an unhappy face.


    "Of course, go out and play." Wu Hao has a natural expression.


    "You men are really. There are two beautiful women here at home and you have to go out to play. I don''t know what you think."


    Su man looks at Wu Hao with a sad expression.


    "If I don''t go out, you can accompany me to my room. We can talk about life."


    Su man has to sell well when she gets a bargain. Wu Hao can only make a cruel move.


    Sure enough, Su man recognized Wu Hao''s advice as soon as Wu Hao made a cruel move.


    Then you have a good time outside


    Seeing Su man''s face, Wu Hao was in a better mood.


    After driving the Ferrari Raphael from the garage, Wu Hao left the villa.


    "Su man, do you still want to stay here?"


    Shen Nan is a smart person. Naturally, she knows Wu Hao''s plan.


    "It''s good to stay here. The environment is good. There are delicious food and beautiful men. Where can I find it?" Su man is eating potato chips and doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    Knowing that Wu Hao will not use strong power on himself, Su man is obviously completely relieved.


    Looking at Su man''s silly white and sweet appearance, Shen Nan was helpless. How could this guy who fought with himself become stupid.


    "People are gone, where is still food and beautiful men."


    "Why not? He just went out, not... I grass. The boy ran away?"


    Su man just reacted.


    Looking at Su man who just reacted, Shen Nan covered her face and didn''t want to see her.


    "That guy is so cunning that he can''t run. Can''t our two beauties leave him here? "


    Su man puffed his mouth and became angry.


    "You don''t even talk about life with him. Can he not run?"


    "Then why don''t you talk about life with him?"


    "I''m not his type. He likes a very fierce girl like you."


    "You know it''s not as good as me. Great. "


    "Ah, you are so hateful. I knew you would come alone."


    ¡­¡­


    They quarreled for a while, discussed it, and decided to leave the villa and go home.


    After all, those in charge of food have run away, and it''s no fun to stay.


    After coming out of the villa, Su man also hated the tunnel: "let him run this time. Be sure to keep an eye on him next time. Don''t want to run again."


    "I think you should be his girlfriend. In this way, he will be well deserved to eat him, drink him and finish him. "


    Shen Nan is speechless about Su man''s food.


    I decided not to come with her next time.


    After listening to Shen Nan''s words, Su man''s eyes brightened. It seems that this is also a way.


    After Wu Hao drove out, he didn''t know where to go for a while.


    It''s sad to think about it. I''m a local tyrant now. I don''t have a place to go. It''s a dog''s day.


    While Wu Hao was wandering around, he was suddenly blocked by the traffic police.


    When Wu Hao rolled down the window, he found that it was catkins.


    "Classmate Liu, why are you here and become a traffic policeman? What''s the situation?"


    Wu Hao was really confused when he saw catkins in modu, but it was the traffic police.


    "Why are you in Mordor?" Seeing Wu Hao in the car, Liu Xu was also stunned.


    "I work in Mordor." Wu Hao said.


    "Work? What do you do? Is it something related to the warrior? "


    In Liu Xu''s idea, Wu Hao can afford to drive this 20 million super run. He must do work related to martial arts.


    Otherwise, how could he be able to afford to drive super running with his just graduated ordinary student.


    "What has something to do with martial arts? I''m just an ordinary person, okay. I''m a courier. "


    Wu Hao, I''m a courier. I''m very proud.


    At the same time, I gave myself a full score for choosing to be a courier.


    Before, I was just fooling around. When people asked me what kind of work I had, I couldn''t answer.


    Now, you can generously say that you are a courier.


    "Courier?"


    Catkins are a little confused. The courier can afford to drive more than 20 million super runs. How much express do you have to send.


    "Classmate Liu, why are you here?" Wu Hao asked strangely.


    When Wu Hao asked this, the expression on Liu Xu''s face suddenly became aggrieved. "My family said it was too dangerous to be a criminal policeman, and I, a girl, couldn''t be a criminal policeman, so I was determined not to be a policeman. Fortunately, I always insist, otherwise even the traffic police can''t do it. "


    "I wonder, do you really like being a policeman?"


    Wu Hao really couldn''t figure out why Liu Xu, such a beautiful woman, likes to be a policeman so much.


    "Then why do you want to send express? You don''t need money?"


    Liu Xu did not answer Wu Hao, but asked Wu Hao a question.


    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t answer.


    At the same time, I no longer tangle with the reason why catkins want to be a policeman.


    Everyone has their own reasons for doing things. Don''t ask if others don''t say it.


    "Where am I going?" Catkins are obviously no longer tangled with previous problems.


    "I''ll just walk around."


    At this time, another traffic policeman came over and saw Wu Hao surprised and said, "is it you?"


    what the hell.


    What day is it today? I met another acquaintance.


    Isn''t this Li Jia who always doubted his car last time?


    "Hello, officer Li. What a coincidence."


    "Do you know?"


    Catkins asked curiously.


    "Yes."


    Li Jia told Liu Xu about his investigation of illegal racing cars last time.


    Liu Xu looked at Wu Hao and thought that Wu Hao must have participated in a very racing car that night.


    As for measuring alcohol, it''s not too easy for martial artists to hide from the past.

 Chapter 63

    "OK, this is my classmate. He won''t take part in any illegal racing."


    Liu Xu didn''t want Li Jia to know about Wu Zhe, so he gave Wu Hao a cover.


    "I misunderstood."


    Li Jia is just an ordinary traffic policeman. He also knows that sometimes he should not be too serious.


    "Two beautiful police officers, if it''s all right, I''ll go first. Sometimes I invite you to dinner."


    Although Liu Xu and Li Jia are both beautiful women, Wu Hao is still uncomfortable with the alarm on them.


    From small to large, Wu Hao has never been so close to the police.


    "OK, I''ll call you then."


    Wu Hao just said politely. Unexpectedly, Liu Xu immediately agreed.


    Originally, Liu Xu was very interested in martial artists.


    Wu Hao gave her a chance. Of course she wouldn''t miss it.


    Hearing Liu Xu''s consent, Wu Hao could only praise his damned charm and left in his car.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to open a room to sleep, he suddenly received a call from Zhou Li.


    "Old four, why do you have time to call me?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    In college, the six brothers in my roommate were really good to me.


    Therefore, Wu Hao also remembers this classmate and brotherhood very much.


    "I barbecue in the old place. Come and drink with me." Zhou Li''s tone was somewhat depressed.


    "OK, we''ll be there in 10 minutes."


    With that, Wu Hao hung up the phone.


    Zhou Li seems to be talking about a contract these days. He is very busy. Wu Hao doesn''t often contact him.


    Listening to his tone today, I should be depressed about something.


    Ten minutes later, Wu Hao went outside the nightclub where the six brothers often hung out and drank beer.


    After parking the car, Wu Hao went into the nightclub.


    After entering, Wu Hao saw Zhou Li drinking beer alone there.


    I haven''t seen him for a while. Zhou Li seems to be a lot more mature and less free and easy.


    "Old four."


    Wu Hao went to Zhou Li, patted him on the shoulder and sat down next to him.


    "Third brother, here you are. Don''t say anything, just dry a bottle. "


    With that, Zhou Li opened a bottle of beer for Wu Hao and opened a bottle himself.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He took the beer and touched Zhou Li. He took the bottle and blew it.


    Zhou Li also drank.


    After a bottle of wine was finished, Zhou Li said happily, "I haven''t drunk like this for a long time."


    "Old four, I''m in Mordor. If you want to drink, I''ll be on call."


    Wu Hao saw that Zhou Li seemed to have something on his mind.


    "Think how happy we were at school and do whatever we want. Now after graduation, you have to think about everything you do. It''s not cool at all. "


    Zhou Li was a little angry.


    "People will always grow up. When they grow up, they will have trouble, so just open it if you want." Wu Hao comforted Zhou Li.


    "Alas, third brother, do you know. I recently talked about a project for my family, but the recent exhibition is very slow, and there are three companies competing for this project at the same time. In contrast, our company is not dominant. " Zhou Li talked about his troubles.


    "If the strength is not good, give up. We can find another project." Wu Hao said.


    "Third brother, if only everyone thought like you. You know, this project was created by a big man in Beijing. It is said that 10 billion yuan has been invested in it. As long as I can join this project, our family''s assets can at least double. Think about it, will someone give up such a big interest? My father is old. The Zhou family can only count on me. I don''t want to disappoint him. " Zhou Li is very contradictory.


    On the one hand, Zhou Li doesn''t like the intrigues and intrigues in the mall and wants to give up. On the other hand, he can only do it for the sake of the Zhou family and his father.


    Er, Zhou Li seems to be talking about the project of Zheng Haitou.


    In this project, I seem to have my own 10% share!


    "Have you ever thought of a way? For example, find the person in charge of this project? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Why didn''t I find it? I got it all, and the other party accepted it, but I didn''t do it at all, and I couldn''t help it." Zhou Li looked distressed.


    "Who is in charge?"


    Originally, Wu Hao thought the person in charge was Zheng Hai, but it sounds like it''s not Zheng Hai.


    After all, Zheng Hai won''t like what Zhou Li said.


    "His name is Zheng Daqian, a greasy uncle in his forties." When Zhou Li said the name, he looked helpless.


    There''s no way. Zhou Li is really speechless for a guy who eats, takes and doesn''t help you.


    Zheng Daqian, also surnamed Zheng, should be from the Zheng family.


    Call tomorrow?


    "In that case, let it be. Maybe he''s optimistic about you. " Wu Hao doesn''t want to tell Zhou Li about himself yet.


    "I hope so." Zhou Li nodded. After talking to Wu Hao, he felt much better¡° Come on, today we drink and don''t talk about those things. "


    "Come on, do it."


    "Dry. Today, don''t get drunk. "


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Wu Hao and Zhou Li had a good time and recalled a lot of things in the school before.


    Zhou Li is drunk.


    Wu Hao is still awake.


    After that, Wu Hao took Zhou Li to the hotel and opened a room to rest.


    The next morning, Wu Hao left first, leaving Zhou Li a note that "everything will be fine" and left first.


    Today, there is a top-notch young woman waiting to be saved by herself.


    At the same time, we should also taste what it''s like to be a president.


    After leaving the hotel, Wu Hao called Zheng Hai.


    "Brother, what''s up?"


    Zheng Hai answered soon.


    "Zheng Shao, it''s like this. Is there a person in charge of our project called Zheng Daqian?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, he is a distant cousin of mine. What''s the matter? Did he annoy you? " Zheng Hai said in a cold tone.


    "No, no, I have a classmate who wants to join this project. Zheng Shao, look..." Wu Hao said.


    "Brother, if you say that, you will see the outside. You also have shares in this project. Well, you can decide it yourself. Also, I''ll call Zheng Daqian and ask him to add your classmates. " Zheng Hai smiled.


    Zheng Daqian, Zheng Hai, is naturally very clear.


    People are very capable. There is only one bad problem, that is, they only take benefits and do nothing. Of course, this is a bad problem for others, but there is no loss to the Zheng family. It is also because of this that Zheng Hai handed over the project to Zheng Daqian.


    "OK, that is to thank Zheng Shao for my classmate." With that, Wu Hao told Zheng Hai the company name of Zhou Li''s family.


    "Brother, if you want to be so polite again, I won''t help your classmates." Wu Hao is too outspoken. Zheng Hai is a little unhappy.


    "OK, OK, I see."


    "By the way, I''ll take you to a fun place in a few days. Don''t refuse." Zheng Hai suddenly said.

 Chapter 64

    Anyway, Wu Hao is very free now. Since Zheng Hai wants to take himself to a fun place, Wu Hao certainly won''t refuse.


    After chatting with Zheng Hai, Wu Hao hung up the phone and called Chen Yi''s beautiful young woman to ask her to wait for herself downstairs of Tianlan group.


    Then he drove to the building of Tianlan group.


    In the sky blue building.


    Employees of Tianlan group are lining up to brush their faces and punch in.


    At the same time, they are also whispering.


    "You should have heard that the largest shareholder of our group has changed."


    "I also heard that the largest shareholder seems to own 60% of the equity of our group this time."


    "Yes, I heard that the new shareholder is coming to the group today. Even the boss of Beigong has come."


    "Mr. Beigong is here, too?"


    "Yes, I saw the boss''s car parked outside."


    "I don''t know how the new boss is?"


    "I heard. It seems that I''m not very old. I''m in my 20s."


    "Wow, that''s not like me. I have tens of billions in my 20s. Poor me. I have to work hard. "


    "I don''t know. Does he have a girlfriend? If you like me... "


    "All right, stop dreaming."


    ¡­¡­


    While the Group employees were talking, Wu Hao had parked his car and came out of the parking lot.


    When he came to the outside of the building, Wu Hao saw Chen Yi standing there with a sad face wearing a striped short T-shirt and a light long skirt.


    I have to say, Chen Yi''s figure is really unspeakable.


    Even this suit, which others wear in a very commuter style, looks very sexy under her proud figure.


    Chen Yi looked at the watch on her wrist from time to time. She was waiting for an opportunity.


    At the age of 28, her husband died suddenly, leaving her no chance to be a woman.


    Her family''s economic situation was not good, and her parents were sick. It was not easy to practice in Tianlan group, but she didn''t expect to meet Fang Tianjie, a boss who wanted to be cheaper.


    If she hadn''t met that handsome little brother yesterday, she couldn''t escape Fang Tianjie''s clutches.


    But he also lost the good job he finally found.


    When she went back yesterday, she couldn''t help crying at the thought of here.


    She hates that she is useless and can''t take good care of her parents.


    But what Wu Hao said gave her some hope. Does he really have a way to continue working in Tianlan group?


    Therefore, after receiving Wu Hao''s call, she dressed up and waited for him outside the sky blue group, hoping that he could really let herself return to the sky blue group..


    When Chen Yi was worried that Wu Hao hadn''t come yet, a voice sounded in her ear: "you came very early?"


    Chen Yi turned around and looked at her with a smile on Wu Hao''s face. Suddenly, her eyes brightened and surprised: "are you coming?"


    "Are you afraid I won''t come?" Wu Hao made a little joke.


    "No... no, No." Chen Yi blushed slightly.


    Seriously, Chen Yi really thought Wu Hao wouldn''t come just now.


    Such a mature and sexy figure, but there will be little girls on her face. She will be a little shy. It''s really attractive.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help being attracted.


    No way. Chen Yi is her favorite type.


    Feeling Wu Hao''s straight eyes, Chen Yi''s face became more red. She lowered her head and dared not look at the boy who was smaller than herself but full of male charm.


    The little heart also began to jump up quickly.


    Feeling Chen Yi''s heartbeat, Wu Hao smiled with satisfaction and said, "come on, let''s go in."


    "Well, if it''s too reluctantly, forget it."


    Fang Tianjie is the manager of Tianlan group. Chen Yi is really afraid that Wu Hao is too embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    "But... However, he is the general manager, and I heard that he also has a relationship with the board of Directors..."


    Wu Hao didn''t let her finish, "OK, isn''t it a general manager? There''s nothing to be afraid of. Would you like to follow? "


    Although she knows Chen Yi is for her own good, she is despised by a woman, which is not good.


    Wait a minute, just keep her mouth shut.


    Chen Yi thought and followed Wu Hao.


    Walking into the sky blue group building, it soon attracted other people''s attention.


    After all, people are so handsome and charming.


    "Wow, he''s so handsome. Is he also an employee of our group?"


    "What''s handsome, and you can''t eat it."


    "Handsome can''t be eaten, but if ugly, I can''t even eat."


    "Yes, having a handsome man as a boyfriend also has face."


    ¡­¡­


    With a smile on his face, Wu Hao walked towards the VIP elevator under the eyes of a group of flower crazy women and jealous men.


    For a large group like Tianlan group, VIP elevators are naturally indispensable.


    After Wu Hao, Chen Yi saw Wu Hao walking to the VIP elevator and whispered, "Mr. Wu, this... This is the VIP elevator. We can''t take it."


    "When I come, there''s nothing I can''t sit on."


    Wu Hao comes to the elevator and is ready to press to open the elevator door.


    At this time, a strange voice came from behind: "this elevator is not for you. Chen Yi, you''ve been fired. Now get out of here, or I''ll call security. "


    It was Fang Tianjie who spoke.


    Chen Yi was frightened by Fang Tianjie and hid behind Wu Hao.


    "Really? Then call the security guard. " Wu Hao looked at Fang Tianjie faintly.


    In my heart, I have begun to count down Fang Tianjie.


    Today is his first day here, so let''s cut Fang Tianjie.


    "If you have seed, don''t run."


    With that, Fang Tianjie ran to call security.


    "What shall we do?" Chen Yi is a little flustered.


    "It''s all right. Just watch monkey play."


    He is the largest shareholder of Tianlan group. Wu Hao doesn''t believe what this clown can do to himself in his own territory.


    Soon, Fang Tianjie came towards Wu Hao with four tall security guards.


    On Fang Tianjie''s face, it was a pride.


    Yesterday''s humiliation can be reported today.


    Wait a minute, and then take Chen Yi to the security room to scare her. I''m afraid she won''t listen to her honestly.


    Thinking of this, his body began to get excited.


    Fang Tianjie just brought the security guard to Wu Hao.


    The elevator door behind Wu Hao opened.


    Seeing Beigong Bojun and a secretary dressed up, a beautiful woman aged 27 or 8 came out.


    Seeing Beigong Bojun coming out, Fang Tianjie immediately looked like a pug, with a flattering smile on his face and said, "Hello, President of Beigong."


    Beigong Bojun ignored Fang Tianjie at all, but walked up to Wu Hao with a smile on his face and said, "Mr. Wu, you finally come."


    At this time, the internal injury of Beigong Bojun has been completely healed, and his strength has returned to the realm of top experts.


    "Yes, you should come and have a look, or you''ll have to be bitten by a dog." Wu Hao nodded slightly.


    Beigong bojunsi didn''t mind Wu Hao''s attitude, but gave Fang Tianjie a hard look.


    After all, there is only Fang Tianjie who is aggressive. He is not a dog. Who is a dog.

 Chapter 65

    Fang Tianjie, no matter how stupid he is, knows that the identity of the young man in front of him is not simple.


    Suddenly, Fang Tianjie fell into the ice, his face turned pale, and his legs couldn''t help shaking.


    His mouth trembled and said, "President Beigong, this... This is a misunderstanding."


    "If it''s a misunderstanding, I''ll give you a chance to explain."


    With that, Wu Hao walked into the elevator.


    Beigong Bojun and his secretary also hurried into the elevator.


    Chen Yi''s mouth was wide open and she was stunned. Up to now, she hasn''t reacted.


    "The elevator is about to close. You can''t get in. If you don''t come in again, you''ll have to take the elevator over there. "


    Wu Hao shouted to Chen Yi, who was stunned.


    Wu Hao was very satisfied with her reaction.


    That''s the effect.


    At this time, Chen Yicai reacted and walked into the elevator with a red face.


    "You, come up the stairs and explain this misunderstanding to me."


    Before the elevator door closed, Beigong Bojun looked at Fang Tianjie coldly.


    "Brother Beigong, who is this?" Wu Hao looked at the beautiful woman standing behind Beigong Bojun and asked.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu. I''m the Secretary of the president of Beigong. My name is Yao Qian."


    Before Beigong Bojun introduced herself, the beauty introduced herself and politely extended her right hand to Wu Hao.


    "Well, hello."


    Wu Hao and Yao Qian shook hands and let go.


    Yao Qian is very beautiful, but she is the type of strong woman, not the type Wu Hao likes.


    Wu Hao likes fierce brainless girls like Chen Yi, Su man and Lin Jiaxi.


    "The woman who has been surprised is Chen Yi. She may be my personal assistant in the future."


    Wu Hao introduces Chen Yi, who is stunned when Yao Qian calls him Wu Dong, to Beigong Bojun.


    Chen Yi didn''t respond. She just looked at Wu Hao.


    Beigong Bojun didn''t care.


    Chen Yi looked as if she had been frightened too much and didn''t turn around for a while.


    When the elevator arrived, Chen Yi reacted.


    "You... Are you a director? Director of sky blue group? "


    "A director scares you like this. How will you work with me in the future?"


    Wu Hao glanced at Chen Yi.


    This woman is so interesting.


    Not only sexy, but also so cute. The best woman must not let her go.


    "Do you really want me to be your personal assistant? Yes, I sometimes do things a little confused. " Chen Yi thought that Wu Hao had said he would be his personal assistant before, so she bowed her head somewhat restrained.


    "So, only let you be my personal assistant, not my secretary."


    Wu Hao knows a character like Chen Yi. Even if you give her something important, she can''t do it well. It''s better for her to manage her own private affairs, such as waking herself up, looking at the express address for herself, and then warming her bed.


    It''s true that such a beautiful woman stays with her.


    "Oh, I can do that."


    Chen Yi nodded.


    "OK, that''s settled. Secretary Yao, help me get a contract later. " Anyway, it''s the private secretary of Beigong Bojun. It''s not for nothing¡° The salary is 20000 a month. "


    "No problem." Yao Qian simply responded.


    Twenty thousand a month, Chen Yi was stunned again.


    With Beigong Bojun, Wu Hao came to an office.


    There are six men sitting inside.


    Seeing Beigong Bojun coming, he immediately stood up.


    The six men are shareholders of Tianlan group and the elderly of Tianlan group. The shares in their hands were awarded to them by Beigong Bojun.


    Everyone has a few percent of the shares.


    After Beigong Bojun motioned to let them sit down, he said, "you should all know that I have transferred 60% of the shares of Tianlan group. And Mr. Wu Hao is the largest shareholder of our sky blue group. Let''s applaud Mr. Wu Hao to join our big family. "


    Then Beigong Bojun took the lead in clapping.


    The six men clapped quickly.


    No way, Wu Hao is their boss now.


    "Come on, let''s talk to Dong Wu." Beigong Bojun smiled.


    "In fact, I have nothing to say. Today I come to meet you and get familiar with you. After that, we can do whatever we should. " Wu Hao said with a smile¡° By the way, deal with some small things. "


    Several shareholders were relieved to hear that Wu Hao did not intervene in the group.


    They were really afraid that Wu Hao would cut them as soon as he came up.


    Then, Beigong Bojun asked Yao Qian to introduce the group and what industries are there below.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about these.


    What he cares about is how much red he can get in a year.


    Finally, I was very satisfied to hear that I could get 2 billion a year.


    Although you don''t earn much in an hour, you don''t have to pay for it.


    Not for nothing.


    After Yao Qian introduced the group, the door of the office was pushed open, and Fang Tianjie, sweating all over, stood outside the door.


    "Manager Fang, what are you doing?" One of the six directors looked at Fang Tianjie with an unhappy face.


    "Chen Xu, I asked him to come. He said there was a misunderstanding and he wanted to explain it to Dong Wu. " Beigong Bojun glanced at the director and said faintly.


    For a moment, Chen Xu suddenly felt cold all over.


    He knew that Beigong Bojun was angry.


    And the reason lies in Fang Tianjie.


    "Fang Tianjie, you can explain to Dong Wu well. If you can''t explain well, you can pack up and leave."


    Chen Xu knows that if he doesn''t put aside his relationship with Fang Tianjie at this time, he can''t pack up and leave.


    Fang Tianjie stood there, trying to explain, and suddenly found out how to explain it.


    Therefore, he didn''t explain and directly begged for mercy, "Dong Wu, I have eyes that don''t understand Mount Tai and bumped into you. Please forgive me if you don''t remember the villains."


    "Whatever. Didn''t you want me to stay in the devil yesterday? I''m timid, but I''m not scared. I''m not at ease in the group with a strong person like you. " Wu Hao looked at Fang Tianjie and said softly¡° Well, clean up yourself and get out of the sky for me, will you? "


    Before Fang Tianjie could say anything, Chen Xu said loudly, "what are you doing here? Didn''t you hear Dong Wu tell you to get out of the sky? Now get out of here. From now on, I don''t want to see you in the sky. "


    "No, No. Mr. Wu... Mr. Chen pleaded for me. I don''t... I can''t live without this job. " Fang Tianjie rushed to Chen Xu''s feet and refused to let go of Chen Xu''s thigh.


    "Chen Dong, it seems that manager Fang has a good relationship with you. Then I''ll give you three minutes to deal with this matter. If it doesn''t work well, you''ll get out of the sky with him. " Wu Hao smiled at Chen Xu.


    Chen Xu burst into a cold sweat. He didn''t want to die with Fang Tianjie.


    So he kicked Fang Tianjie in the face.


    Fang Tianjie''s fragile big nose immediately marked a stream of nosebleed.


    Then Chen Xu dragged Fang Tianjie out.

 Chapter 66

    After watching Chen Xu leave, Wu Hao said to Beigong Bojun, "brother Beigong, I''m really sorry. This happened the first day I came here. Alas. "


    "Brother Wu, if you say this, you will see the outside. Now you are the biggest in Tianlan group. Who dares to listen to what you say. Besides, if something like this happens, it''s also my responsibility. It''s my management that has a problem, which makes my brother laugh. " Beigong Bojun looked serious.


    Anyway, Fang Tianjie is also a member of Tianlan group, and Beigong Bojun is also responsible.


    "OK, anyway, you can deal with the affairs of the group. Just give me dividends every year." Wu Hao said indifferently.


    Beigong Bojun said so. Of course Wu Hao wanted to give him face.


    Then, Beigong Bojun took Wu Hao to his office, a 200 square meter luxury office.


    The spacious office, even if it is a small meeting, is no problem at all.


    Comfortable lounge. After the work is completed, you can have a good rest on the big bed in the rest.


    Seeing this office, Wu Hao began to make up for some things that would happen here between himself and Chen Yi.


    However, Wu Hao has no interest in sitting in the office for the time being.


    After staying in Tianlan group for a while, when Chen Yi''s contract was completed and signed, Wu Hao left Tianlan group with Chen Yi.


    Before leaving, Beigong Bojun solemnly thanked Wu Hao.


    But for Wu Hao''s help, he would never have thought about his internal injury.


    Wu Hao did not take credit for it and directly pushed it to his unnecessary elders.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao took Chen Yi to Shenglong group and became the largest shareholder of Shenglong group again.


    Originally, Chen Yi, who thought she was used to it, knew that Wu Hao was the largest shareholder of Shenglong group and opened her mouth again.


    The woman in charge of receiving Wu Hao is Wei Ying.


    Her attitude is not as good as that of Beigong Bojun, but no one dares to jump out in front of Wu Hao.


    "President Wei, does our group have a subsidiary called Shenghua?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes." Wei Ying nodded.


    "Well, there is a supervisor named Liu Xing in Shenghua company. Can you call him here?" Wu Hao sat on the boss''s chair in Shenglong group''s own office and looked at Wei Ying.


    "Well, I''ll call right away." Wei Ying said and went to one side to make a phone call.


    Wu haogang leaned against the boss''s chair and said to Chen Yi, "assistant Chen, can you massage?"


    Chen Yi is now Wu Hao''s personal assistant. Even if she can''t, she is still trying hard.


    "Pinch my shoulder."


    Wu Hao''s strength now is really Qi and gang. His body won''t be so easy to go wrong.


    He just wants to enjoy being a boss.


    Chen Yi comes to Wu Hao''s back and pinches Wu Hao''s shoulder.


    Don''t say, Chen Yi pinches very comfortably.


    Moreover, Wu Hao''s back of the head will encounter a "murder weapon" from time to time.


    It''s fun.


    At this time, Wu Hao also received a call from Zhou Li. He said that Zheng Daqian called in the morning and said that he had received the quotation from AI Zhou Li company.


    Wu Hao secretly said that Zheng Hai''s action is still very fast.


    After Zhou Li said it, he hung up the phone. He still had a lot of things to arrange.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, out of breath, Liu Xing appeared outside the office.


    Liu Xing also wondered why President Wei of the group suddenly wanted to see himself.


    Outside the office, Liu Xing tried to adjust his breath, arranged his clothes and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Wei Ying answered inside.


    After Liu Xing pushed the door in, he saw Wei Ying and shouted with a flattering look: "Hello, Mr. Wei, I don''t know if you asked me to come..."


    Suddenly he saw Wu Hao sitting in the president''s position. He immediately looked surprised and wondered, "you... Why are you here?"


    Wei Ying doesn''t know what''s going on between Wu Hao and Liu Xing, but it seems that she has seen a play.


    Wei Ying knows Wu Hao''s strength. Maybe he is a born strong person, and Liu Xing is just a dispensable guy in Wei Ying''s eyes.


    The intersection of the two people makes Wei Ying curious about the story between them.


    If it weren''t for the conditions, Wei Ying really wanted to move to a bench and sit down while eating popcorn and watching a good play.


    "I said we would meet again, and I''ll give you back double what you gave me." Wu Hao leaned back on the boss''s chair, crossed his legs and looked at Liu Xing faintly.


    "What do you want to do? I tell you, this is Shenglong group. If you dare to mess around, Wei will not spare you."


    Then Liu Xing looked at Wei Ying for help.


    Wei Ying secretly scolded that this guy was really bold and wanted to pull himself into the water.


    Therefore, Wei Ying said coldly, "Dong Wu is the largest shareholder of Shenglong group. He can do whatever he wants in Shenglong group. It doesn''t matter if he kills you."


    Hearing Wei Ying''s words, Liu Xing''s feet softened with fear and knelt to the ground at once.


    "Wu... Dong Wu."


    "Yes, thank you very much. Otherwise I would sit here."


    Wu Hao got up from his chair and came to Liu Xing.


    "No... no, Dong Wu, it was my fault before. Please let me go. I have an 80 year old mother and a three-year-old child. Please let me go." Liu Xing suddenly hugged Wu Hao''s leg, sniveling and crying.


    "Don''t worry, it''s illegal to kill people. I won''t kill you. What did you do to me before? I''ll give it back to you. However, I can tell you that you can''t get along with the devil. Let''s change to another city. "


    Wu Hao won''t kill Liu Xing. He just wants to treat him in his own way.


    "No... no, Mr. Wu, i... I can''t live without this job. Please forgive me, my Lord."


    If Liu Hang loses this job, his previous efforts will be wasted.


    And now everything he has dissipates the smoke.


    "Then you want to die."


    Wu Hao''s face was cold and his eyes were murderous.


    Liu Xing quickly let go.


    Compared with your own life, work doesn''t seem to be so important.


    "Get out, don''t let me see you again from now on. Otherwise, you know the end. "


    Wu Hao kicked Liu Xing out of the office.


    "Dong Wu, in fact, with your strength, he won''t have any intersection with you at all. Why bother with him."


    After the security guard took Liu Xing away, Wei Ying looked at Wu Hao.


    "Do you think I''m too stingy?" Wu Hao looked at Wei Ying with a cold face.


    Wu Hao doesn''t have any good feelings for the Wei family.


    After a while, Wu Hao wanted to buy his shares.


    Shenglong''s shares are still converted into money.


    "Dong Wu. Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. I just don''t understand. "


    She felt guilty when she was stared at by Wu Hao, but Wei Ying didn''t mean to retreat. After all, the Wei family stood behind her.


    "More than a month ago, I wanted to experience life..."


    After Wu Hao saw Wei Ying for a while, he opened his mouth and told Wei Ying the reason.


    "That''s very kind of you. If it were me, he wouldn''t live the next day." Knowing the reason, Wei Ying thought Wu Hao was too kind.


    "I''m not like a family like you. Well, I''m familiar with you today. I should go, too. "


    With that, Wu Hao ignored Wei Ying and left with Chen Yi.


    Wei Ying didn''t stop Wu Hao from leaving.


    However, in Wei Ying''s heart, she is even more curious about Wu Haodi.

 Chapter 67

    After coming out of Shenglong group, Chen Yi said gratefully to Wu Hao, "president Wu, thank you."


    "Thank me for what?"


    Wu Hao surprised Chen Yi. He didn''t know why this silly woman thanked herself.


    "Thank you for giving me the job."


    With that, Chen Yi''s eyes were a little red again.


    She knows her own situation. Sometimes she makes some small mistakes.


    Now she can get a job of 20000 yuan a month. She is really grateful to Wu Hao.


    "I really need a personal help. You''re just right. Don''t call it hard then."


    It''s so face-to-face to be accompanied by such a sexy beauty assistant when delivering express in Mordor.


    "No, I''m not afraid of hard work."


    Chen Yi quickly shook her head.


    As long as you have money, what are you afraid of.


    "Well, you just started working today. I''ll give you half a day off and go back to have a rest. By the way, where is your home? I''ll take you home. "


    Chen Yi told Wu Hao the location of her home.


    Driving his Ferrari, Wu Hao sent Chen Yi home.


    Sitting in the car, Chen Yi hesitated for a while before she said, "president Wu, why don''t you ask me why I have to go to Tianlan group?"


    "High welfare and good treatment." Wu Hao said casually.


    After all, before looking for a job, I was also looking for a company with good welfare.


    "In fact, my family needs money, otherwise it''s OK to find a job with low salary." Chen Yi continued.


    "What''s the matter? Is the child ill?"


    Although Chen Yi has submitted her resume, Wu Hao hasn''t seen it at all. It''s normal to have children at Chen Yi''s age when he wants to come.


    "No... I have no children."


    Chen Yi''s face turned red at once.


    Although she was married, her dead husband hung up before he touched it. She is not a real woman. Where did she come from.


    Therefore, Wu Hao said she had children, so she was naturally shy.


    "What''s the reason?"


    Then Chen Yi told Wu Hao about her situation.


    "Well, that''s good."


    After listening to Chen Yi, Wu Hao was pleasantly surprised.


    I didn''t expect that such a top-notch woman should still be a place. She was kind to me.


    But his face was positive and said, "so it is. Now you are my personal assistant and are very busy every day. In order to keep you from being distracted when you work, the president is responsible for your parents'' health. In the future, you can work for me. "


    "Ah... Thank you, Mr. Wu, but it''s my responsibility."


    Hearing that Wu Hao should be responsible for his parents'' health, Chen Yi refused.


    "This is my decision, not asking for your consent."


    At this time, Wu Hao has to look like a domineering president.


    "But..."


    Wu Hao directly interrupted Chen Yi, "nothing, but you are my assistant. Being obedient is that you must have the conditions.


    Chen Yi did not speak again, but looked at Wu Hao gratefully.


    Secretly determined to work for Wu Hao.


    Half an hour later, we arrived at the place where Chen Yi lived.


    This is no longer a metropolis full of high-rise buildings and modern Huake technology in the city center.


    But some dilapidated low old houses.


    When Wu Hao came to this place, he couldn''t help feeling familiar. A month ago, his living environment was similar to that of Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi''s family lives in an old four story building.


    "Mr. Wu, why don''t you come here?"


    Chen Yi knows that Wu Hao is the president with a fortune of 10 billion. It''s inappropriate to come to such a dirty place.


    "Don''t you want me to go to your house?"


    A month ago, Wu Hao lived in a worse place than here. He wouldn''t care about it.


    "No... No." Chen Yi said quickly.


    "No, just lead the way."


    After getting off the bus, Wu Hao picked up the fruit he bought from the road and asked Chen Yi to lead the way.


    Chen Yi can only lead the way honestly.


    Soon, the news that Chen Yi was sent back by a luxury car spread around.


    "You know what? The girl from the Chen family came back in a luxury car. She has a crush on the rich. "


    "Cut, what if a married woman is close to a rich man. Maybe someone else is playing with her. "


    "Hum, those rich people don''t know what to think. They like this one."


    "Chen Yi wants to look good and have a figure. Do you like you?"


    "Do you want to die? Have you fallen in love with others? Tell me the truth, or we won''t finish today. "


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yi doesn''t know this. She has brought Wu Hao home.


    Chen Yi''s home is not big. It''s about 50 square meters. It''s a little shabby, but it''s very clean.


    "Dad, mom, I''m back."


    After entering the house, Chen Yi shouted.


    Hearing that her daughter came back, Chen Yi''s parents came out of the house.


    The two old people were about 60 years old. Under the operation of heavenly eye, Wu Hao saw what chronic diseases they both had.


    Chen Yi''s father, in particular, had a very serious lung disease and coughed twice from time to time.


    The two old men came out and saw a tall and handsome young man with fruit in his hand. They were stunned at first.


    Then, Chen''s mother asked, "Yiyi, who is this gentleman?"


    "Hello, uncle and aunt. I''m Chen Yi''s colleague. My name is Wu Hao."


    Wu Hao quickly introduced himself.


    Respecting the elderly is a traditional virtue.


    "OK, OK, where is Xiao Wu from?"


    I have to say that good-looking people are popular everywhere.


    That''s not true. When Chen''s mother saw Wu Hao, she thought he was particularly pleasing to the eye and very suitable to be her own son-in-law.


    "I''m from southern province." Wu Hao is polite and authentic.


    "Mom, Wu is always my leader."


    Seeing that Chen''s mother was about to take Wu Hao as her son-in-law, Chen Yi was embarrassed.


    "Xiao Wu, being a leader at such a young age is really young and promising." Chen''s mother ignored Chen Yi and continued to ask¡° By the way, Xiao Wu, do you have a girlfriend now? "


    "Not yet."


    Tang Xin, there is no relationship between them. Naturally, they are not girlfriends.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao seemed to feel that he began to slag.


    Is it true that driving a big G is a scum man.


    After all, babos g700 is the big g of the big G.


    When Chen''s mother was about to continue to ask, Chen Yi hurriedly came over and took Chen''s mother away.


    She was afraid that her mother would ask when they would get married and have children.


    "Cough, Xiao Wu, sit down."


    Chen Fu coughed twice and asked Wu Hao to sit down.


    After Wu Hao sat down, a trace of sadness flashed between Chen''s father''s eyebrows, "Xiao Wu, Xiaoyi in our family is a hard life. She got her certificate three years ago and was preparing to get married, but the man suddenly died in a car accident. She became a widow before she got married. And the two of us who are old and immortal are sick and can''t do anything. Xiaoyi supports us all at home. She is really too bitter, so we all hope she can have a good home. "

 Chapter 68

    "Don''t worry, uncle. As the leader of Chen Yi, I will guard for her in this regard. At the same time, I will care more about her in life and work. "


    For a moment, Wu Hao didn''t know what to say, so he could only learn the tone of leadership.


    "OK, I''ll rest assured."


    For Chen Fu, this kind of leadership guarantee is really reliable.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Xiao Wu, it''s almost noon. Stay and have a light meal."


    "Well, OK, please."


    While talking, Wu Hao got another meal.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom, why do you always ask Mr. Wu those questions?"


    Chen Yi pulled Chen''s mother aside and asked in a low voice.


    "What to ask, of course, is to ask about Xiao Wu. Yi Yi, you''ll be 30 years old in two years. You''re not in a hurry. Mom is really in a hurry. " Chen''s mother looked at Chen Yi angrily.


    She didn''t worry less about this daughter.


    Since the man died, she also introduced Chen Yi to a very good friend.


    But Chen Yi disagreed.


    One comes and two goes, and Chen''s mother can''t help it.


    Today, Chen Yi took a boy home, which has never happened before.


    Although the boy looks smaller than Chen Yi, it seems that they really match.


    Therefore, Chen''s mother naturally became active.


    "Mom, do you know who they are?"


    "Isn''t that your leader? Xiao Wu just said. "


    "Leadership is leadership, but do you know what company''s leadership is? Does sky blue group know? Does Shenglong group know? Both groups can rank in the top ten in magic. President Wu is the largest shareholder of the two groups. Do you think your daughter deserves such leadership? "


    Chen Yi''s expression was a little gloomy.


    It''s false to say that Chen Yi doesn''t like Wu Hao.


    After all, Wu Hao saved her and gave her such a good job. In addition, she was so handsome and rich.


    These conditions add up, how can Chen Yi be unmoved.


    However, since the marriage object hung up, Chen Yi had some inferiority complex.


    In her heart, she is a divorced woman who doesn''t deserve happiness.


    This inferiority complex is particularly serious in front of Wu Hao.


    "What is worthy or not? My daughter is so beautiful that only others are not worthy of my daughter. Mom knows what you think, but you should remember mom''s words that happiness depends on yourself. If you don''t try, how do you know it won''t work. Anyway, I''m quite optimistic about Xiao Wu. "


    In the eyes of every mother, her child is always the best.


    "Mom, let me think for myself."


    Chen''s mother''s words touched Chen Yi very much, but it''s not so easy for her to open her heart at once.


    "Yes."


    Chen''s mother touched Chen Yi''s head with some heartache.


    Just then, a violent knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    Chen Yi''s face suddenly changed.


    Because she knew that only the scoundrel would knock on the door so hard.


    Chen''s mother''s face also showed an angry expression.


    Wu Hao outside was not very happy to hear such a heavy knock on the door.


    "Who is it? It''s so impolite."


    Chen Fu''s face showed a helpless and sad expression.


    This is his own sin. If he had not asked his daughter to associate with that man, these things would not have happened.


    "Uncle, I''ll open the door."


    Then Wu Hao got up and opened the door without waiting for Chen Fu to say anything.


    As soon as the door opened, there were 5 or 6 people standing outside. It looked like a little gangster man.


    After Wu Hao opened the door, he led a man with a fierce face and said, "you are the wild man. I tell you, Chen Yisheng is our Wang family and death is our Wang ghost. You want to be with her and dream."


    At this time, Chen Yi came to Wu Hao, looked angrily at the talking man and said, "Wang Dali, I tell you, three years have passed, and I have nothing to do with your Wang family. Please don''t harass me again, or I''ll call the police. "


    "Call the police. Call the police if you can. Since the day you and my brother got the marriage certificate, you are our Wang family. I always say that when anyone comes. If you want to get married again, don''t dream. " Wang Dali saw a flash of desire in Chen Yi''s eyes.


    Since Wang Dali saw that his brother Wang Dawen had a girlfriend like Chen Yi, it was called envy, jealousy and hatred.


    But who is to blame.


    Wang Dawen is a high school teacher. He has a stable job and has no problem dealing with people.


    And he''s just a wandering gangster in society.


    Compared with two, no one will marry his daughter.


    Originally, Wang Dali thought he could only have fun in his dream in his life.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Dawen died in a car accident before his marriage.


    At this time, Wang Dali felt that he had the opportunity to harass Chen Yi. He said that birth was the Wang family and death was the Wang family''s nonsense on the grounds that Chen Yi and Wang Dawen had obtained the certificate. Chen Yi was not allowed to see anyone else.


    His idea is to force Chen Yi to be good with him.


    But Chen Yi doesn''t like him at all.


    Therefore, Wang Dali came to Chen jianao for some time, which made it difficult for Chen Yi.


    "You... Your king has greatly deceived people."


    Chen Fu was so angry that he almost couldn''t speak.


    "My father-in-law, Wang Dali is not bullying people, but telling the truth. If her sister-in-law is willing to go back to the Wang''s house, naturally nothing will happen. " Wang Dali looked at Chen Fu with a rogue face.


    As long as Chen Yi goes to the Wang''s house, he won''t let Wang Dali do it.


    "I''ve seen shameless. I''ve never seen you so shameless. You refresh my understanding of scoundrels."


    After listening for a while, Wu Wu knew that the man named Wang Dali was Chen Yi''s short-lived husband''s brother.


    Wang Dali wants Chen Yi to go back to the Wang family because he wants to possess her.


    Wu Hao naturally despises a man who wants to get a woman in this way.


    "Wild man, are you here to talk?"


    Wang Dali looked at Wu Hao fiercely, with an expression of Lao Zi killing you.


    "Uncle, aunt and Chen Yi, you see, he scolded me first, so now it''s between me and him. Just watch."


    Then Wu Hao stretched out his right hand, pinched Wang Dali''s neck and lifted him up like a chicken.


    After Wang Dali was lifted up, he patted Wu Hao''s right hand with both hands to break free.


    But Wu Hao''s right hand did not shake for half a minute.


    The companion behind Wang Dali wanted to save him.


    In Wu Hao''s eyes, he dared not move forward half a minute.


    "I''m warning you once and for the last time. If you dare to appear here again, I''ll make you disappear from the world. Believe me, I can do it, no matter where you hide. "


    Wu Hao reached Wang Dali''s ear and said softly.


    With that, Wu Hao loosened his hand.


    Wang Dali, who was almost strangled, fell to the ground.


    Regardless of the pain, he breathed more precious air than ever before.

 Chapter 69

    "Get out."


    Wu Hao said coldly.


    Wang Dali''s companion immediately helped Wang Dali up from the ground and slipped away without leaving a word.


    After Wang Dali left, Wu Hao closed the door.


    Looking back to see the three of Chen Yi standing there, Wu Hao was a little embarrassed and said, "uncle and aunt, I''m sorry to scare you."


    Chen Fu first reacted, surprised and said, "no, I have to thank you. If it hadn''t been for you, Wang Dali, that scoundrel wouldn''t have gone so easily. "


    "Xiao Wu, I didn''t expect that you have so much strength and a sense of security." Chen''s mother''s eyes floated to Wu Hao''s arm.


    After Chen''s mother wanted to come, her daughter and Wu Hao were really safe.


    "Uncle and aunt, to deal with such a scoundrel is to be fiercer than him, so that he will be afraid. By the way, when is dinner? I''m a little hungry. "


    Since Wang Dali has been driven away by himself, Wu Hao wisely changed the topic.


    "I''ll cook."


    With that, Chen Yi went to the kitchen.


    "Do you want to help me? I cook very delicious."


    "No, Mr. Wu, just sit down."


    ¡­¡­


    After several people left, Wang Dali recovered for a long time.


    "Energetically, I think it''s better to forget it."


    "Yes, that guy is not easy to mess with. You don''t have to get into trouble for a woman. "


    "Yes, energetically. It''s not worth it for a woman. "


    Seeing Wang Dali recover, his companions advised him.


    After all, they saw Wu Hao''s eyes just now. They didn''t treat them as people at all.


    As long as they dare to do it, Wu Hao may kill them.


    "But how can I swallow this tone?" Wang Dali hates the tunnel.


    Wu Hao not only broke his idea of possessing Chen Yi, but also trampled on his dignity.


    For a moment, Wang Dali couldn''t swallow it.


    "Vigorously, endure the wind and waves for a while, and take a step back."


    "But I just can''t swallow it."


    "Energetically, if you really want revenge, don''t blame the brothers for their lack of loyalty. Our brothers won''t go through this muddy water."


    "Yes, that man is so terrible that I don''t want to meet him again."


    "Energetically, let go."


    Seeing that Wang Dali still wanted revenge, his companions were afraid.


    "Are you still not my brothers?" Seeing that his companions were afraid, Wang Dali was immediately unhappy.


    "If it''s a brother, don''t let us die. Well, I''ll stop here. We don''t care about it. "


    With that, Wang Dali''s companion left.


    And the other four left with the man.


    For a moment, Wang Dali was the only one left in the wind.


    "It''s special. It''s also said that it''s a brother. I don''t even help with this." Wang Dali said in his heart.


    Nobody wants to get what I can''t get.


    As soon as Wang Dali was cruel, he walked in one direction.


    It took about 20 minutes for Wang Dali to come to an underground casino.


    "Isn''t that strong? Do you want to play with your hands? "


    A man in his 30s outside the casino obviously knew Wang Dali and greeted him with a smile.


    "No, is brother wolf in there? I''m looking for brother wolf." Wang Dali showed a flattering smile on his face.


    "Brother wolf is inside. Go in."


    Wang Dali was an acquaintance of the casino, and the man didn''t stop him.


    There are not many casinos, just a hundred square meters, two floors up and down.


    Almost all the people who come here to gamble are working in modu.


    The casino was full of sounds and the smell of sweat.


    Wang Dali went through the casino to the second floor.


    There is a big difference between this floor and the lower floor. This floor is a box one by one, and the amount of gambling in it is much more than that below.


    Brother wolf''s office is in the middle room on the second floor.


    Outside the office stood two tall men.


    Seeing Wang Dali coming, one of the men said, "Wang Dali, this is not where you come. If you want to play two, go down there."


    "Brother Qiang, I came to brother Lang for something. Please inform me." Wang Dali hurriedly said with a smiling face.


    He is a little gangster. He can be a little arrogant in the face of ordinary people.


    But when facing brother Qiang in front of him or brother wolf in the room, he can only pretend to be a grandson.


    "What''s up?"


    Brother Qiang looked at Wang Dali impatiently.


    "It''s about my sister-in-law." Wang Dali thought about it and said.


    Hearing Wang Dali say so, brother Qiang and the other man showed a disdainful expression on their faces.


    They all know that Wang Dali is greedy for the woman of his dead brother.


    Even his sister-in-law wants to use crooked brains, which naturally makes these righteous people ashamed.


    But brother wolf also has thoughts about that woman, so he has to go in and report it.


    "Wait."


    Brother Qiang said something and turned into the office.


    Brother Qiang enters the office. Wang Dali smiles at another person.


    The other man turned his face away from Wang Dali.


    Two minutes later, brother Qiang came out and said to Wang Dali, "brother wolf, let you in."


    Then brother Qiang opened the door.


    Wang Dali hurried in.


    Entering the room, Wang Dali saw brother wolf sitting on the sofa smoking a cigar with a beautiful woman in his arms.


    Brother Lang is a middle-aged man in his 40s with a scar on his left eye and fierce eyes like a wolf.


    There is also a young man in his 20s standing behind him, wearing jeans and a black T-shirt, with a strong body and a breath of strangers.


    Brother wolf''s personal bodyguard, pony.


    A super strong man who can destroy people with one fist.


    The pony looked at Wang Dali and almost scared his urine out.


    "Wang Dali, tell me something quickly. If I think you''re talking nonsense, you''ll go to Dongjiang to feed fish. " Brother wolf spit out a mouthful of smoke and said faintly to Wang Dali.


    "Brother wolf, it''s like this. My sister-in-law suddenly found a rich boyfriend. I can''t deal with this man."


    Since I got it, I''d rather destroy you.


    If you want to blame, you can only blame yourself.


    "Wang Dali, you can think about it. If I do it, she will be my woman. If you dare to approach him again, I will kill you."


    Brother wolf is greedy for Chen Yi''s body, but he is a fastidious person and will not use despicable means to deal with a woman.


    Therefore, when Wang Dali went to Chen Yi''s house to play rogue, brother wolf didn''t do it.


    After all, in the understanding of brother wolf, this can only be regarded as their housework.


    But now that Wang Dali has asked to come to him, Wang Dali and Chen Yi have nothing to do anymore.


    Then brother Lang can also go to soak someone else Chen Yi.


    Before Wang Dali came, although he made up his mind, he still didn''t give up when he really came to this step, but now he was on the line and had to send.


    So he nodded fiercely, "brother wolf, I know."

 Chapter 70

    "Then you go. This matter has nothing to do with you anymore. Remember it clearly."


    Seeing that Wang strongly agreed, brother wolf directly told him to go away.


    Wang Dali nodded and left like a dog.


    After Wang Dali left, brother wolf called bodyguard Xu Qiang in.


    "A Qiang, go and check the bottom of the rich man."


    Although brother wolf promised Wang Dali, he was not the fool of Wang Dali.


    Although brother wolf is a little powerful, he is nothing compared with the real rich.


    What he does is a shady business. If he really wants to get into trouble with people he shouldn''t, everything he has now will come to naught.


    "OK, brother wolf."


    Xu Qiang nodded and went out to arrange people.


    All this was seen by Wu Hao.


    Since Wang Dali left, Wu Hao has been observing him with the "heavenly eye" system.


    If he gives up, it''s over.


    If he wants to make something bad, let him disappear from the world.


    Because of this, Wu Hao saw that Wang Dali went to find brother Lang and knew that brother Lang also had a bad mind for Chen Yi.


    Well, this wolf brother also needs to deal with it.


    After having lunch at Chen Yi''s house, Wu Hao is ready to leave and deal with the wolf brother.


    Under the eager eyes of Chen''s father and mother, Chen Yi can only go out to see Wu Hao off.


    "Mr. Wu, I''m so sorry. My parents are like this." After sending Wu Hao to the car, Chen Yi said to Wu Hao with some embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t you want to be my girlfriend?" Wu Hao looks at Chen Yidao.


    Chen Yi was stunned. She didn''t expect Wu Hao to say so.


    Seeing Chen Yi stunned again, Wu Hao kissed Chen Yi''s soft lips.


    Chen Yi reacted and struggled a little, but melted into Wu Hao''s kiss.


    After a while, the two people separated slowly.


    In an instant, Chen Yi blushed and lowered her head, afraid to look at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao put his finger against her chin, lifted her up and said, "wait for me at home tomorrow. I''ll pick you up."


    Then he kissed her gently on the lips and drove away.


    After a while, Chen Yi reacted.


    Thinking of the kiss just now, or what Wu Hao said, Chen Yi''s face turned red again.


    After staying downstairs for a while, Chen Yi pretended to be nothing and went back.


    Wu Hao drove to the underground casino of brother Lang soon.


    Wu Hao didn''t get off in a hurry. Instead, he opened it and received three express deliveries today. One was a package sent by sun Sansheng. According to the old rule, ten bottles of "monkey wine", three "longevity pills" and one golden fruit.


    Wu Hao ate the golden fruit immediately, and his strength improved a little.


    Three "longevity pills" are put into the space ring.


    The remaining two parcels are ordinary parcels of a cat. They are not local to the magic capital. Wu Hao put them in the ring and send them again when he has a chance.


    These days, Wu Hao''s luck is not good. He has nothing good except the package sent by sun Sansheng.


    After getting the package, Wu Hao got out of the car and walked towards the underground casino.


    Originally, when Wu Hao''s windy Ferrari stopped outside the casino, it attracted the attention of the windy man.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming towards him, the man hurried to the door: "Sir, this is a private place. If there''s nothing wrong, please leave."


    Although Wu Hao is a super runner, he is a new face. Most people don''t let him in except brother wolf.


    After all, there is no light here.


    "I know this is a private place. I just want to go in and play." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Please leave." The man couldn''t help but stand in front of Wu Hao.


    Seeing that the man didn''t have eyes, Wu Hao directly reached out and cut his neck. The man lost consciousness in an instant.


    "That can only let you lie down."


    Stun the man, Wu Hao walked into the casino.


    Wu Hao knocked out the man watching the wind and was soon seen by the pony in brother wolf''s office from the surveillance.


    "Brother wolf, the man came to the door." The pony said in brother wolf''s ear.


    As soon as the person sent to investigate sent Wu Hao''s photo, Wu Hao appeared at his door.


    Moreover, seeing Wu Hao''s just shot, I know this man is not simple.


    "What''s going on? How did he get here?" Brother wolf was slightly surprised.


    I didn''t know the name of others, so I was approached by others. Even brother wolf in the old Jianghu couldn''t think of it.


    "Brother wolf, it seems that we have to face him directly."


    With that, the pony''s face showed an excited color.


    The pony has never had fun fighting with brother wolf.


    This time, a man with great skill came, and his bellicose factor was immediately excited.


    In the surveillance, Wu Hao slowly came to the second floor and couldn''t go to brother Lang''s office.


    Xu Qiang and Wu Hao were also instantly put down outside the door.


    Open the door, Wu Hao walked in slowly.


    Seeing brother wolf and pony, Wu Hao''s heavenly eye immediately saw them clearly.


    Brother wolf''s strength is slightly stronger than ordinary people, reaching the ''Elite'' level.


    The pony is very strong. His strength has reached the state of a top expert, which is similar to Gu Tianqing and Beigong Bojun.


    It''s just that there are many hidden wounds in his body.


    It seems all right now. As long as these secret injuries happen, his life will be gone.


    Of course, if he can break through the congenital environment, his secret injuries will heal.


    But does pony still have time to break through?


    The cultivation under the congenital environment is to cultivate one''s own body. Breaking through the congenital environment is another cultivation method.


    "Chen Yi is my person. I don''t want you to think anything about her. This is my warning to you. " Before brother wolf spoke, Wu Hao said coldly.


    "What if I say no?" Brother wolf, as the boss of one party, will not be frightened by Wu Hao''s words.


    "Dead people don''t have ideas."


    Wu Hao''s idea is very simple. If you have no idea, you will continue to be the boss here.


    If you have an idea, you can only die.


    "Unfortunately, I won''t die."


    The strong strength of the pony makes brother wolf very confident.


    But this time, brother wolf made some miscalculations.


    "Is that him?" Wu Hao glanced at the pony¡° If I were him, I would try to reduce my shots so that he could live a few more days. "


    In Wu Hao''s eyes, pony doesn''t have the power of a war at all.


    Wu Hao''s words surprised the pony.


    Even brother wolf didn''t know about him, but the man in front of him saw it at a glance.


    Brother wolf looked at the pony. From the expression on the pony''s face, he could see that the man in front of him was right.


    "Brother wolf, I''m fine. Since you saved me from the water, my life doesn''t belong to me. And this is my fighting time. "


    With that, the pony walked towards Wu Hao.


    "If you want to deal with brother wolf, you have to pass me first."

 Chapter 71

    "At your age, you can reach your current strength. Your talent is really good. But no higher talent dies, but there''s nothing left. Don''t you want to know what the congenital environment is like? "


    The pony''s talent is really strong. Gu Tianqing is old and is still a top expert.


    Although Beigong Bojun is a genius, he is a family member. With the support of family resources, he can reach the top expert level.


    But the pony is different. Wu Hao can see that the strength of the pony is tempered through thousands of years.


    Wu Hao naturally doesn''t want to miss a genius like your pony.


    Because Wu Hao still lacks a loyal bodyguard.


    If you hit someone in the future, you don''t have to do it yourself.


    Wu Hao''s words changed the pony''s face again.


    As a martial artist, it is impossible to say that he is not interested in the innate environment.


    "Take my three moves. Next, we can talk. If you can''t take it, you have to go to the hospital and lie down. " The pony looked at Wu Hao and said.


    With that, the pony put on a fighting posture.


    The martial arts practitioners in the innate environment cultivate the body, and now the fighting technology is the most suitable for the exertion of the body power.


    The pony moved.


    It disappeared from brother wolf''s eyes.


    In fact, it''s not that the pony disappeared, or his speed is too fast. Brother wolf''s eyes can''t keep up.


    All he could see was the ground cracked by the pony.


    Then, the pony''s figure appeared in front of Wu Hao, and a left fist was thrown at Wu Hao''s head.


    This fist was full of power. Before hitting Wu Hao, a boxing style had hit Wu Hao''s face first.


    If you are hit by this punch, ordinary people will definitely lose consciousness immediately.


    However, there is a big level gap between pony and Wu Hao. It''s too difficult to hit Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao just stepped back and avoided the punch of the pony.


    Pony''s fist was only the first move in a row. His right fist was avoided, and his right hand immediately hit Wu Hao''s chin with a hook.


    Wu Hao avoided it once.


    Then, the pony''s left leg is a high kick to Wu Hao''s head.


    This time Wu Hao did not dodge, but gently blocked the pony''s left leg with his right hand.


    The pony then hit his knee again.


    Wu Hao''s left palm continued to block his knee bump.


    Next, the pony, like a fierce beast, attacked Wu Hao''s key with all parts of his body.


    But Wu Hao, like a mountain, blocked all the pony''s attacks.


    "The strength is good, but the injury has a serious impact on you."


    With that, Wu Hao punched the pony in the stomach.


    The pony''s body retreated several steps, and then one leg knelt to the ground.


    Wu Hao''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    Just a punch.


    It''s impossible that I can''t even carry his fist.


    "Although hand to hand combat looks very hot, it is only a low-end way of fighting. In the eyes of the real strong, your fight is a family. They can cut off your head with one move. "


    Wu Hao stood where he was, but the pony felt a sharp sword around him and could cut him into pieces at any time.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s strength reached the realm of turning Qi into Gang, and he could control more sword Qi, reaching 50 handles and 300 meters.


    In this range, if the strength is weaker than Wu Hao, it will be cut into pieces.


    "You... Are you born?"


    The pony stared at Wu Hao.


    Congenital environment, a strong congenital environment, just appeared in front of his eyes.


    At the moment when he stepped into the martial arts, the pony knew that there would be a time when the cultivation of the body would come to an end. At that time, he had to break through the congenital environment, otherwise his whole life would be the end of cultivation.


    Over the years, with his talent, the pony has broken through the limits of the body again and again, and his strength has gradually become stronger in the breakthroughs again and again.


    However, in the forced breakthrough, the pony did not get the corresponding drugs to repair the damage caused to the body during the breakthrough. Therefore, he left a lot of hidden wounds in his body.


    In the case of a fight with people, the pony had a secret injury attack and was seriously injured.


    Instead of curing him, his employer threw him into the sea and was saved by brother wolf.


    Although his injury was cured, the hidden injury in his body still existed.


    He knew that if he wanted revenge, he had to break through the congenital environment.


    However, it is not so easy to break through the congenital environment.


    These years, he has not seen any congenital environment.


    However, now there is a congenital environment standing in front of him.


    This is his chance.


    "Yes, I am a born martial artist." Wu Hao spoke faintly¡° Are you going to fight me? Next, I won''t show mercy. "


    If the pony dares to shoot himself again, Wu Hao will directly scrap the pony.


    Although he is a genius, Wu Hao has a way to create a genius.


    Therefore, the lack of a pony has no impact on Wu Hao.


    The pony''s face showed a bitter smile, "no, I admit defeat."


    If Wu Hao''s strength is the same as him, the pony will fight even if he dies. Because, after all, there will be hope of winning.


    However, Wu Hao''s strength is innate. This is no longer a level of battle. Even if the pony works hard, it doesn''t hurt Wu Hao. What else.


    Wu Hao nodded and looked at brother wolf again.


    At this time, brother Lang no longer had the style of big brother before, but stood up and said respectfully: "Sir, I won''t have any ideas about Chen Yi anymore."


    Brother wolf naturally knows the strength of the pony.


    And Wu Hao was able to force the pony to admit defeat.


    Brother wolf can only admit advice.


    "You know what to do."


    Since brother Lang is a smart man, Wu Hao doesn''t have to make it clear.


    Sure enough, brother wolf nodded.


    He knew that Wu Hao wanted to deal with Wang Dali.


    In fact, Wu Hao doesn''t have to say that brother Lang also wants to kill Wang Dali.


    Because if it wasn''t wang Dali, he wouldn''t get into trouble with Wu Hao.


    "If you want to cure your injury and your strength goes further, follow up."


    Wu Hao said a word and turned away.


    As for whether the pony will come or not, it depends on his own.


    When Wu Hao got out of the casino and was about to get on the bus, the pony followed and stopped Wu Hao.


    "Sir, my name is Ma Rulong."


    Pony told Wu Hao his name and showed Wu Hao his mind.


    "Well, come on."


    Wu Hao was very satisfied with receiving such a subordinate.


    Ma Rulong came to Wu Hao.


    "Can you drive?"


    Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao didn''t talk nonsense and sat directly in the co pilot''s seat.


    Ma Rulong sat in the driver''s seat and started the car with an excited smile on his face.


    From this moment on, his life will undergo earth shaking changes.

 Chapter 72

    The car drove back to the villa.


    "You''ll live here in the future. You can find any room you want. Drink it and your wound will heal. "


    Wu Hao threw Ma Rulong a small bottle containing a drop of "Baicao liquid".


    As soon as Ma Rulong raised his hand and caught the small bottle, he looked at the emerald like "Baicao liquid" in it. With a slight hesitation, he directly poured the "Baicao liquid" into his mouth.


    The medicinal power of "Baicao liquid" soon came into play.


    After every hidden wound in Ma Rulong''s body is repaired, his momentum will soar.


    When the hidden wound in his body was completely repaired, his momentum soared to the top of the top expert, and he was only one foot away from the congenital environment,


    "Good."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Ma Rulong''s talent is really good.


    If there is not too little aura in heaven and earth, it will break through the congenital environment too early.


    "Thank you, master. Ma Rulong''s life will be his master''s in the future."


    Ma Rulong kneels down on one knee and is loyal to Wu Hao.


    He knew that if he wanted to go further and break through the congenital environment, he had to rely on Wu Hao.


    And to get something, you have to pay.


    Now the only thing he has value is his people.


    "OK, follow me and you''ll get much more than you lose."


    A pot of "monkey wine" was also thrown at Ma Rulong.


    Since Ma Rulong is loyal to himself, we must cultivate him well.


    "Wine?"


    "Take a sip and you''ll know."


    After Ma Rulong took a sip, it was like when Gu Tianqing first drank monkey wine and began to refine the aura in the wine.


    When Ma Rulong refined the aura in the wine, he immediately looked at Wu Hao in shock.


    As a martial artist, he naturally knows how difficult it is to break through the congenital environment.


    However, this mouthful of wine brought him one step closer to the congenital environment.


    This, does this also mean that as long as Wu Hao is willing, he can create many congenital strong people.


    This, this is terrible.


    Fortunately, I have been loyal to Wu Hao.


    In Ma Rulong''s heart, there is no opposition at all.


    "Practice yourself."


    With that, Wu Hao ignored Ma Rulong and went back to his room to talk to his sister.


    Chat with Tang Xin and Lin Jiaxi.


    As for Su man, he was shielded by Wu Hao. He didn''t want to take advantage of this food again.


    Whatever, Wu Hao also asked about his brother Wu Song.


    Once Wu Song''s vegetables were on the market, they became very popular.


    In just a few days, Wu Song made hundreds of thousands.


    This makes him more confident.


    They also began to march towards the fruit line and started to mobilize the villagers in the village to help.


    After all, as long as we master the "gourd of all things", others can''t copy his achievements.


    Wu Hao naturally supported Wu Song''s decision.


    As long as Wu Song''s confidence can be cultivated, Wu Hao is of course absolutely supportive.


    In the future, you can throw everything to your brother and just be a happy rich man.


    "Brother Hao, can you come to me?"


    Lin Jiaxi sent a message to Wu Hao.


    At Wu Hao''s request, Lin Jiaxi calls Wu Hao''s brother.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Wu Hao replied and went out immediately.


    Lin Jiaxi lives alone. If something happens, isn''t it


    Thinking, Wu Hao''s heart was hot.


    As for Ma Rulong, he is so big that he has to take care of himself.


    Besides, there''s food in the fridge. He won''t die of hunger.


    Ferrari''s accelerator blew and rushed towards Lin Jiaxi''s community like a gust of wind.


    The security guard of the community saw Ferrari coming from a distance and opened the car barrier.


    When passing by the security booth, Wu Hao also said hello to the security guard.


    After parking the car, Wu Hao came to Lin Jiaxi''s door.


    "Brother Hao, you''re here."


    Seeing Wu Hao outside the door, Lin Jiaxi''s face brightened.


    When he saw Lin Jiaxi, Wu Hao suddenly felt his nose itchy.


    Because at this time, Lin Jiaxi is wearing a very sexy maid dress.


    "Cece, what''s the matter?" Wu Hao swallowed his mouth and walked in.


    "Brother Hao, thank you last night." Lin Jiaxi took Wu Hao by the arm and took him to the sofa.


    Lin Jiaxi''s "murder weapon" was pressed on Wu Hao''s arm. The softness almost made Wu Hao spray nosebleed.


    Am I going to take off my virgin hat today?


    "No... it''s all right. It''s just a little money." Wu Hao took a deep breath and tried to calm his mood.


    While inhaling deeply, Wu Hao smelled a fragrance from Lin Jiaxi''s body.


    "Today, the shark platform called me and said it would sign a contract with me for five years, 800000 a year. You said, "shall I sign?" Lin Jiaxi said.


    "Are you short of money?" Wu Hao looks at Lin Jiaxi.


    "No shortage, not very rich."


    Lin Jiaxi also made millions as an anchor. In addition, Wu Hao gave her a reward yesterday. She is really not short of money.


    "Then don''t sign. You asked for money and said, "I''ll support you."


    Signing the contract means that Lin Jiaxi is bound. Wu Hao doesn''t want his woman to be bound by anything.


    "OK, then I won''t sign it."


    Although there is less than 4 million, Lin Jiaxi still likes to broadcast whatever he wants and do whatever he wants.


    "What''s your account?" Wu Hao said.


    "What do you want my account for?"


    Lin Jiaxi asked and told Wu Hao his account.


    Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and transferred 5 million to Lin Jiaxi.


    Lin Jiaxi gave up 4 million for herself. It''s not too much to transfer 5 million to her.


    "Brother Hao, why do you transfer money to me? I don''t need money now." Lin Jiaxi road.


    "You are my woman. I should give you money."


    Wu Hao domineering tunnel.


    "It''s almost five o''clock now. Let me get you something to eat." Lin Jiaxi blushed, but her heart was sweet.


    "Let me help you."


    They went into the kitchen together.


    However, in the end, Wu Hao didn''t eat, but went to bed and ate a big white rabbit.


    Wu Hao, who took off his hat, was very satisfied with himself.


    After a great war, Wu Hao won an all-round victory.


    Lin Jiaxi lies in Wu Hao''s arms like a kitten.


    "Husband, do you think I''m not a good woman?" Lin Jiaxi said with some worry.


    After only a few days, she slept with Wu Hao. She was really afraid that Wu Hao thought she was not a good girl.


    "No, wife."


    Wu haogang knows very well that Lin Jiaxi is the first time.


    And the sheets left evidence.


    It''s all like this. If Wu Hao can pick out the thorn, he will be too inhuman.


    "Husband, it''s very kind of you."


    Lin Jiaxi hugged Wu Hao with satisfaction for fear that the man would suddenly run away.


    "Let''s do it again."


    For the first time, Wu Hao tasted the taste of a woman. Coupled with his strong body, Wu Hao really had something to eat and know.


    "Yes."


    Lin Jiaxi nodded. She also wanted to experience the wonderful feeling of flying to the clouds again.


    The second war began again.

 Chapter 73

    In the next few days, in addition to sending express to sun Sansheng, Wu Hao and Lin Jiaxi were tired of being together every day like a little couple.


    Originally, Chen Yi was going to take the express delivery with her. Wu Hao also gave her a holiday and let her have a good rest at home.


    Although Chen Yi was a little strange, she didn''t ask much.


    Because she found that since Wu Hao ate at home, her parents'' health seemed to have improved.


    Stay at home and observe.


    She didn''t know that Wu Hao secretly put a drop of "herbal liquid" in the meal.


    After the power of a drop of "Baicao liquid" is dispersed, the effect is not very obvious.


    But there is no problem in getting the two old people back to health.


    "Husband, I haven''t broadcast live for several days. Do you think those fans will scold me?" Lin Jiaxi said, lying in Wu Hao''s arms.


    "Whoever dares to scold my wife will be kicked out." Wu Hao''s heroic tunnel.


    Anyway, their women don''t eat on those fans.


    "Why don''t I start broadcasting and talk to them?" Lin Jiaxi looked at Wu Hao with pitiful eyes.


    "All right." Wu Hao nodded.


    Anyway, the express time is coming. Wu Hao has to talk to sun Sansheng.


    I don''t have much of this'' herbal liquid ''left. I have to ask sun Sansheng to help get some.


    This "Baicao liquid" is very useful. You have to store more goods.


    "Great."


    With that, Lin Jiaxi ran to do the live broadcast.


    Although Wu Hao still wants to do what she likes to do with her, her body can''t bear it.


    After searching Lin Jiaxi''s house, he found a bottle of old godmother, sent it directly to sun Sansheng, and asked him to get some "herbal liquid" for himself.


    Soon sun Sansheng sent a package.


    When Wu Hao opened the package, sun Sansheng''s image immediately appeared.


    There are still some old godmothers in the corners of sun Sansheng''s mouth.


    "Brother, the old godmother you sent today is whose mother. It tastes too delicious." Sun Sansheng''s image is exciting¡° Next time, get me more. Why do you want "herbal liquid"? This is a spicy chicken made by Shennong. It can cure skin trauma. I sent you some. If you want it later, just say it. "


    Wu Hao and sun Sansheng became brothers.


    With these words, sun Sansheng''s image disappeared.


    Wu Hao put his eyes on the "herbal liquid" sent by sun Sansheng, and his mouth suddenly opened.


    I didn''t expect sun Sansheng to say so much.


    It turned out that the "herbal liquid" sent by sun Sansheng was actually contained in a large stone jar.


    Special, you can take a bath.


    How many innate realm masters can be created by so many "Baicao liquid".


    After being surprised, Wu Hao threw "Baicao liquid" into the ring.


    You don''t have to dominate the world. You''d better put it in the ring.


    When I went to Lin Jiaxi''s live broadcasting room, I saw that she was live broadcasting. Wu Hao didn''t bother her and went to the kitchen to make lunch.


    That is, a "plain" fried rice.


    While cooking fried rice, Wu Hao received two more packages.


    One is a large number of gourmet ingredients.


    It''s not getting better slowly.


    See these ingredients.


    Wu Hao''s eyes became hot.


    As a chef, these ingredients are the most precious thing in the world for Wu Hao.


    Put the ingredients in the ring. Half of the ring space is filled with these ingredients.


    The other is 10 boxes of filico mineral water and 10 boxes of Modigliani mineral water.


    Wu Hao went online to check the price. It''s not as expensive as water.


    Put it directly in the ring. It''s definitely useful in the future.


    After the fried rice was finished, Wu Hao filled a bowl of fried rice and sent it to Lin Jiaxi.


    Seeing Wu Hao appear in Lin Jiaxi''s live studio again, the fans inside suddenly became lively again.


    "Wow, the little brother came again last time."


    "I won''t come to deliver the express again."


    "Upstairs, it won''t be so naive."


    "If the little brother still comes to deliver the express, I''ll eat Xiang live."


    "I''ve recorded the screen."


    "In fact, my little brother has face and money. There''s no problem being a boyfriend."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, everyone. I''m not a courier brother today. I''m a cook who specializes in cooking for your anchor sister."


    Wu Hao smiled and said hello to the fans in Lin Jiaxi''s live studio.


    "In fact, he is my boyfriend now."


    Lin Jiaxi admitted generously.


    If before, some of Lin Jiaxi''s fans might be de powdered.


    After all, if the girl you like has a boyfriend, some people will take off the powder when they are disillusioned.


    But what else can they say in the face of Wu Hao.


    Handsome and handsome, but no one else has money.


    Lin Jiaxi didn''t choose him. Did he choose you, a poor man.


    "My heart is broken. My goddess has a boyfriend."


    "The reality is so cruel that I decided to have an early rest tonight."


    "I suddenly found a secret. This little brother can''t be the local tyrant last night."


    "I''ll go. It''s really possible."


    "If it''s true, if it''s me, I''d like to be my little brother''s girlfriend."


    "Little Xixi, is this little brother yesterday''s local tyrant?"


    "Same question"


    "Same question + 1"


    "Same question + 10086"


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Jiaxi glanced at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao nodded indifferently.


    "Yes, he was the local tyrant yesterday." Lin Jiaxi looked happy.


    "Then I''m convinced."


    "In fact, anyone would choose like this."


    "He is handsome, rich and can cook. Look at the fried rice. It really gives people an appetite. "


    "Wait, I suddenly found a secret. The black dots on it can''t be the legendary fish sauce."


    "I''ll go. It''s really."


    "Wait, is that lobster meat and ham meat in the meal? Don''t say it''s a legendary Iberian ham that costs twenty or thirty thousand for one leg. "


    "I''ll go. A fried meal is my monthly salary. It''s too deep. It''s inhuman."


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t say, those fans really know the goods.


    "Don''t be surprised, this is just a bowl of plain fried rice. It''s just a five pound Australian dragon, some Iberian ham and sturgeon caviar. It''s no big deal. " Wu Hao seized the opportunity again and pretended to force him.


    Wu Hao''s words made the fans in the studio feel heartache.


    Especially, one month''s salary is not as good as a bowl of fried rice.


    What a trench.


    Lin Jiaxi is also moving.


    Wu Hao''s craftsmanship naturally made Lin Jiaxi smile with a happy expression.


    "It''s delicious. It''s not that I lied, but that the fried rice is really delicious. It''s the first fried rice I''ve ever eaten. " Lin Jiaxi had a look of enjoyment after dinner.


    "Come and have some water."


    Then Wu Hao took out a bottle of Modigliani mineral water.


    I didn''t expect to be able to take the water received today so soon.


    Wu Hao felt comfortable.

 Chapter 74

    In the live studio, the fans saw Wu Hao take out the bottle in the shape of human face and didn''t make a deal again.


    "I''ll go, Modigliani mineral water, a bottle of 60000 Dao lang."


    "Especially, water is really more expensive than gold."


    "Of course, this water bottle is made of gold. It is said that there is really gold in the water."


    "Kneel down."


    Nouveau riche''s life is so awesome.


    "Does the local tyrant want a foot pendant?"


    "Ask local tyrants to keep them, and they will warm their beds."


    ¡­¡­


    "Husband, is this water really so expensive?"


    Seriously, Lin Jiaxi knows the winged mineral water from the cherry blossom country.


    But Lin Jiaxi has never heard of this human face shaped mineral water.


    "Expensive, I don''t think so. A bottle of water doesn''t even count as my pocket money for a day. Is it expensive?"


    Wu Hao seized the opportunity to continue to dress angrily.


    "The moat is inhuman."


    "A bottle of water costs 60000 Dao Lang, which is also 420000 yuan. Even the local tyrant''s daily allowance is not counted. Even if the local tyrant''s daily allowance is 500000, it is 15 million a month. Shit, the local tyrant''s pocket money for a month. I can''t earn it all my life. "


    "I can''t do math upstairs. I can''t earn 12 million in my life, okay?"


    "I won''t say anything else now, cow."


    "My mother asked me why I knelt and looked at my cell phone."


    "Do you want to rob local tyrants?"


    "Count me in."


    ¡°+1¡±


    ¡°+10086¡±


    "Actually, I want to rob a color."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the happy live studio, Wu Hao''s heart is also full of satisfaction.


    After all, it can bring happiness to others, which is very positive energy.


    "Little brother, do you have any ability besides being handsome, rich and able to cook?"


    "Yes, in addition to money ability."


    "Little brother, perform one."


    "Yes, we want to see."


    Wu Hao''s money ability is really excellent and makes people envy, envy and hate, so people want to find out what he can''t do.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao suddenly came up with an idea.


    "Since everyone wants to see my show so much, I''ll show you a magic trick."


    Lin Jiaxi also looked at Wu Hao curiously.


    Can he really do magic?


    Wu Hao deliberately moved his hands.


    Then, quickly move your fingers to indicate that there is nothing on your hand.


    A serious face creates a mysterious atmosphere.


    Suddenly Wu Hao held his chin in his hands and said with a smiling face, "turn into a flower."


    Lin Jiaxi was stunned, then laughed and scolded the "bad guys" and gently punched Wu Hao.


    The fans in the live studio are crazy to brush the screen.


    Seeing such a perfunctory performance and a few mouthfuls of dog food, how can they give up.


    "Shit, it''s too perfunctory. Let''s eat dog food. Bad comments."


    "Handsome and capable, can you do whatever you want? Bad reviews. "


    "This is magic. I can change a thousand kinds. Bad reviews. "


    "Waste my time. Bad reviews. "


    "I don''t want to say anything. Bad reviews. "


    For a time, the bad comments on the full screen came out.


    Lin Jiaxi looked at Wu Hao bitterly.


    Wu Hao said calmly, "just now I was just joking with you. You don''t have to be so serious. Now the real magic is about to begin. You won''t blink. "


    With that, Wu Hao took a paper bag.


    Then he pointed the paper bag at Lin Jiaxi and said to the live camera, "see, this is an empty paper bag. There is nothing. And wait a minute, I''ll take something out of it. "


    Then Wu Hao moved his fingers and put his right hand in.


    Then he took a bottle of filico mineral water in a silver bottle from the space ring.


    Wu Hao left the bag with the mineral water in his hand.


    In this scene, Lin Jiaxi next to him and the people watching the live broadcast in the live broadcast room looked confused.


    "Husband, you... How did you change?"


    Lin Jiaxi stared, took the paper bag, looked again and again, took the mineral water, looked left and right, with an unbelievable expression.


    And the studio is crazy.


    "Shit, how did it come out?"


    "I blinked and became something."


    "Shit, local tyrants are local tyrants. They even do magic tricks. This is filico mineral water, a 1500 bottle. The frost flower decorative pattern on the bottle body is a combination of Swarovski crystal and precious metal coating. "


    "A bottle of 1500 upstairs is just a fried meal for the little brother of the local tyrant. You should focus on magic and ask the great God to crack it. "


    "In fact, it''s very simple. That''s it. That''s it. That''s it. That''s it. Well, you''ve seen through it. I don''t know."


    "Of course you laymen can''t understand it. Experts like me naturally can''t understand it."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, this magic is not bad. You can''t give me bad comments anymore."


    Pretending is so happy. One fashion makes one feel good for a while, and always pretending makes one feel good all the time.


    "Husband, how did you change out? Tell me quickly."


    Lin Jiaxi threw Jiao at Wu Hao and let the people in the live studio eat dog food again.


    But they don''t care, because they also want to know how Wu Hao changed.


    "The reason why magic is magic is to ensure its mystery. It''s impossible to tell you, but I can show you again. "


    Then Wu Hao put his hand into the paper bag again.


    Lin Jiaxi and the people watching the live broadcast stared at him.


    I hope I can see some flaws.


    However, when Wu Hao took out six bottles of filico mineral water from the paper bag, Lin Jiaxi couldn''t see anything.


    Even if she looked directly into the bag, her eyes were no faster than Wu Hao''s hand.


    She only saw a bottle of water in Wu Hao''s hand.


    "How did you do it?"


    In Lin Jiaxi''s idea, Wu Hao made mineral water by means of manipulation.


    But she just couldn''t see it.


    "In fact, making things is very simple. The difficulty is how to make them disappear."


    With that, Wu Hao put felick''s mineral water into a paper bag.


    Next time, the paper bag was flattened, but the six bottles of filico mineral water disappeared at the same time (in fact, they were put into the ring).


    Lin Jiaxi was stunned.


    Similarly, no one can see it in the live studio.


    "Special, is this magic? This special is magic."


    "Brother tyrant, is it appropriate for you to use magic so openly?"


    "Space ring, solid hammer."


    "You Muggles, I don''t want to hide my identity anymore."


    "Little brother, you are actually a cultivator."


    "Blow up the sky and set out for war. There is no grass! When the sky burst, there were only needles and thread left! "


    "I don''t agree with ye Liangchen."


    ¡­¡­


    When Lin Jiaxi closed the broadcast, her popularity was the highest on the whole platform.


    "Wife, I''m going to do something with my friends tomorrow. It may take a few days. Will you go with me?"


    Just now, when Lin Jiaxi was broadcasting live, Zheng Hai called to explain the fun place where Tian took Wu Hao.


    They agreed before.

 Chapter 75

    "Ah, are you going to work with your friends? Then I won''t go. "


    Hearing that Wu Hao was going to work with his friends tomorrow, Lin Jiaxi''s face suddenly showed reluctance.


    After a few days of bonding, Wu Hao is about to leave himself. Lin Jiaxi doesn''t want to leave him.


    She also wants Wu Hao to sleep with her every night.


    However, she knows that her man does great things and she can''t tie him around every day.


    It''s selfish to do so.


    Moreover, Wu Hao goes to work with her friends. If she adds it, it will be inconvenient.


    What''s more, Lin Jiaxi is used to live broadcasting. She always feels that something is missing if she doesn''t live broadcasting for a day.


    "OK, you should be good at home. I''ll bring you a present."


    Since Lin Jiaxi doesn''t go, Wu Hao doesn''t insist.


    I happened to take my personal assistant Chen Yi.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao felt very scum.


    But on second thought, slag is slag. Others don''t have that ability.


    Knowing that Wu Hao will leave him tomorrow, Lin Jiaxi becomes very active and doesn''t give up.


    Men are fickle. Who knows what Wu Hao will do if she leaves him these days? Let''s squeeze her dry first.


    With Lin Jiaxi''s initiative, Wu Hao was naturally happy.


    The next morning, Wu Hao kissed and fought all night. Now Lin Jiaxi, who was too tired, went downstairs.


    When he came downstairs, Ma Rulong had been waiting downstairs in the blue Maserati GranCabrio.


    Before going downstairs, Wu Hao informed Ma Rulong.


    As for the Ferrari Rafael from Wu Hao, Lin Jiaxi will drive it.


    After Wu Hao got on the bus, he found that Ma Rulong looked at him with a little resentment.


    Seeing his current strength, Wu Hao guessed that Ma Rulong''s'' monkey wine ''should be finished.


    So he took out a pot of monkey wine and handed it to him. "I hope you can live up to the opportunity I gave you."


    "Don''t worry, master. Ma Rulong must live up to his master''s expectations."


    After receiving the "monkey wine", Ma Rulong took it seriously.


    "All right, drive to pick up Chen Yi."


    As soon as Ma Rulong''s accelerator blew, he went to pick up Chen Yi.


    Today, Chen Yi is wearing a light blue long skirt with Bohemian style. The skirt has a split hem, which makes her look gentle, sweet, but charming.


    The car stopped next to Chen Yi. Wu Hao rolled up the window and said to her, "get in the car."


    After Chen Yi got on the bus, she sat next to Wu Hao.


    Ma Rulong drove to the wharf that Wu Hao said.


    After Chen Yi got on the bus, she secretly looked at Wu Hao, hesitated and said, "boss, can I ask you a question?"


    "Yes." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Did you cure my parents?" Chen Yi looks at Wu Hao.


    Although Chen Yi has some thick lines, she is still very clear that her parents have completely recovered from their illness and have absolutely something to do with Wu Hao.


    After all, Wu Hao went to his home for a meal, and his parents were well.


    No wonder it has nothing to do with him.


    "Well, you are my assistant. You should always follow me in the future. Of course, you should have no worries."


    Wu Hao did not hide Chen Yi.


    "Thank you."


    Chen Yi''s eyes turned red.


    "It''s all right. You''re my man."


    Wu Hao grabbed Chen Yi''s hand.


    Chen Yi blushed, lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Wu Hao, but she didn''t pull out her hand.


    For such a man, women will not refuse.


    Wu Hao''s heart is called a deser.


    Sure enough, being a man needs to be domineering.


    These women will fall into your arms.


    When Wu Hao came to the dock, Zheng Hai was already waiting for him there.


    With him were Gu Tianqing and a young man in his twenties who had arrogant eyes and reached the realm of top experts.


    Being so young and capable of reaching the level of a top expert, you can be proud and accept it.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Zheng Haidun greeted him.


    "Brother, here you are. Let''s get on the yacht."


    "Is it going to sea again? Although the sea is good, we went there last time. " Wu Hao said.


    "You''ll know when you go."


    Zheng Hai sold it.


    "Old, congratulations."


    Wu Hao saw through it at a glance. Gu Tianqing''s strength broke through the congenital environment.


    Because the whole body of ancient Tianqing is surrounded by a wonderful force.


    This force is the difference between congenital and non congenital.


    "You..."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Gu Tianqing was surprised.


    At the same time, Gu Tianqing suddenly found that he couldn''t see through Wu Hao before, but now he still can''t see through.


    Is it true that his real has reached the true Qi to turn Gang?


    It''s impossible.


    But nothing else can explain why he can''t see through Wu Hao.


    Just then, a voice sounded: "beauty, can you meet me? My name is long Fei. "


    The young man around Gu Tianqing suddenly came to Chen Yi and chatted up.


    No way, Chen Yi has an inexplicable attraction to the opposite sex both in appearance and figure.


    Even if it is brought by people Zheng Hai knows, Long Fei, a young man who is very confident in himself, will follow his heart.


    Ma Rulong then stood in front of Chen Yi and said to Long Fei coldly, "get out."


    Chen Yi is Wu Hao''s woman.


    This is also the time for Ma Rulong to show his value.


    "Do you want to die?"


    As a genius, Long Fei has always been regarded as a treasure by the sect. No one will say anything serious to him.


    Now Ma Rulong dares to tell him to roll, and Long Fei is angry immediately.


    "You may die." Ma Rulong stared at Long Fei.


    At the same time, his muscles are tight and ready to hit Ko Longfei with all his strength at any time.


    Feeling Ma Rulong''s killing, Long Fei is also vigilant against Ma Rulong''s attack.


    "Long Fei, what are you doing? It''s so impolite."


    Just as Ma Rulong and Long Fei were holding each other, Gu Tianqing stopped Long Fei.


    "You''re lucky."


    Long Fei left a scene and went back to Gu Tianqing.


    Gu Tianqing made a great contribution to the sect this time. In addition, he broke through the congenital environment and suddenly rose to the position of elder in the interior of the sect.


    Long Fei also broke through to the extreme because of the "monkey wine" brought back by Gu Tianqing.


    Therefore, Gu Tianqing''s words can only be obeyed by Long Fei.


    "Old, you younger generation, you should take good care of it, or you will suffer a great loss because of his temper." Wu Hao is a little upset.


    Even his own women dare to bubble. If it weren''t for Zheng Hai''s face, Wu Hao would have killed him directly.


    Whether he is backed by a sect or not.


    Provoking Wu Hao, Wu Hao created 180 congenital environments and destroyed his sect.


    "Take care of yourself."


    Hearing that Wu Hao dared to say himself, Long Fei immediately replied.


    "Hum."


    The three sword Qi shot at the dragon.


    This boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth has to be taught a lesson.

 Chapter 76

    "Not good."


    Gu Tianqing''s face changed greatly.


    He could feel three sharp sword Qi and shoot at the dragon.


    He knew that long Fei couldn''t stop it at all. He could only draw out a soft sword from his waist and stabbed three sword Qi with one sword, hoping to stop it.


    However, the idea is full, but the reality is very cruel.


    Gu Tianqing''s sword can''t even stop a sword breath.


    The powerful force shocked Gu Tianqing back several steps before he stopped.


    The right hand holding the sword trembled powerlessly.


    The three sword Qi stabbed at Long Fei under his frightened eyes.


    Feeling the great power of the three swords, Long Fei has no resistance at all. He can only close his eyes.


    "No, Mr. Wu, please forgive Longfei."


    At this time, Gu Tianqing was unable to stop the sword Qi and could only ask for mercy.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to kill Long Fei either. He just wants to teach him a lesson.


    Now that Gu Tianqing has spoken, let''s push the boat.


    When the three sword Qi wanted to cut Longfei into pieces, the sword Qi stopped and didn''t move forward a millimeter.


    Even if the sword stopped, he still cut Longfei''s face and neck.


    "Today is just a lesson for you. Don''t be too arrogant in the future. Otherwise, I don''t even know that I''m selfish. "


    With that, the three sword Qi disappeared.


    Seeing that Wu Hao didn''t die, Gu Tianqing was relieved.


    Just now, he was really afraid that Wu Hao would kill Long Fei.


    Then it''s really hard for him to explain to the sect.


    At the same time, he also knew that Wu Hao''s strength absolutely exceeded his natural environment.


    "Long Fei, thank Mr. Wu for his mercy."


    Gu Tianqing came to Longfei and said to him with a cold face.


    Gu Tianqing really doesn''t like this disciple who is spoiled by the sect.


    Otherwise, the sect asked him to see the world with him, and Gu Tianqing didn''t bother to care about him.


    Let him learn a lesson one by one.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu, for your mercy."


    Long Fei, who walked around the ghost gate, said to Wu Hao seriously at this time.


    Wu Hao did not speak again.


    Ma Rulong, however, gave Wu Hao a thumbs up, with an expression of his master''s strength.


    Then Wu Hao followed Zheng Hai on the yacht.


    "Brother, seriously, you taught that Longfei a lesson. It''s so fast." Zheng Hai whispered in Wu Hao''s ear.


    Since Gu Tianqing flew with the dragon, Zheng Hai had a bad impression of the proud dragon flying like a little rooster.


    "A little effort."


    For Wu Hao, teaching Long Fei a lesson is really just a small effort.


    Just listening to Zheng Hai, Wu Hao is pretending to force.


    After Wu Hao and others got on the yacht first, Long Fei was frightened and asked Gu Tianqing in a low voice: "ancient elder, who is Wu Hao?"


    Obviously, Wu Hao''s strength has left a very deep impression on Long Fei''s heart.


    "How do I know who he is. But I can tell you that he got the kind of wine you used. "


    Although Gu Tianqing knows some information about Wu Hao.


    But in his opinion, those materials are perfunctory to ordinary people.


    After all, how can the identity of a martial artist whose strength exceeds the congenital environment be so simple.


    "Ah, it''s him."


    Since he used monkey wine, Long Fei has been very curious about the owner of the wine.


    After all, if it weren''t for this wine, it would take him two years to break through to the extreme.


    But when he saw the people he wanted to see, he offended them.


    Whether it is Wu Hao''s strength or what Wu Hao has, Long Fei regrets it.


    "Now I know that there are people outside, and there are days outside. Before leaving the mountain, I told you to put away your proud heart. You just don''t listen. Now you know you regret it. "


    Gu Tianqing preached so much that long Fei''s head was about to drop to the ground.


    "However, since Wu Hao has no opponent, it means that there is still room for things to turn around. After getting on the yacht, get along well with others and don''t make trouble for me again¡°


    Gu Tianqing told Long Fei again.


    ¡±I see, elder Gu¡°


    Long Fei is just spoiled by the elders of the sect. He is not stupid.


    Wu Hao''s strength is so strong that he certainly won''t provoke others.


    At the same time, I began to figure out how to have a good relationship with Wu Hao.


    When the people got on the yacht, the yacht started.


    Chen Yi should be the first time to go to sea on such a large yacht, with an excited expression on her face.


    Looking at Chen Yi''s little woman posture, Wu Hao couldn''t help smiling.


    There are a lot of entertainment on the yacht. Just play around and a few hours will pass.


    And then the yacht stopped.


    "Brother, how about we just play here for two days?"


    "OK, no problem."


    Seeing Zheng Hai''s coy expression, Wu Hao naturally cooperated with him.


    At the same time, I wonder what medicine Zheng Hai sells in the gourd.


    Today''s package, I don''t know if it''s because Wu Hao was on the sea. He got a lot of top seafood. For a moment, the space ring Wu Hao got was not enough.


    Wu Hao also told sun Sansheng to help get a bigger space ring.


    After all, Wu Hao knows that those immortals have many space babies, and some are also aggressive.


    I only need a larger space ring to hold things, which is not difficult for those immortals to make a space ring to hold things.


    It''s a big deal. Wu Hao changed it for something.


    However, seeing sun Sansheng promise to get a bigger space ring is not difficult.


    "Boss, I want to go swimming in the sea, can I?"


    Chen Yi came to Wu Hao and whispered.


    It''s a little hot today, and it''s two o''clock in the afternoon. It''s the hottest time. It''s naturally the best to go swimming in the sea.


    "Well, of course. Just in time, I also want to swim in the sea. " Wu Hao nodded.


    "Then I''ll change my clothes."


    With that, Chen Yi went back to her room to change her clothes.


    When she came out again, Wu Hao found his nose itching again.


    Chen Yi shows her perfect figure directly in a swimsuit.


    Seeing Wu Hao staring at herself, Chen Yi blushed, but she was very happy.


    A woman''s face is for those who please herself.


    Chen Yi is also very satisfied with the boy she likes.


    Wu Hao secretly said that this woman is so tempting that she must be eaten at night.


    Then he got up and took off his coat, leaving only a pair of swimming trunks.


    A perfect muscle suddenly appeared in front of Chen Yi.


    Men are greedy for women''s bodies, and women are also greedy for men''s bodies.


    When Chen Yi saw Wu Hao''s perfect figure, her heart beat faster.


    If only I could hold such a man.


    Chen Yi, what are you thinking? This is your boss and your benefactor. How can you have the idea of sleeping with him.


    You know, you''re older than him.


    When Chen Yi was YY, another voice reminded her.

 Chapter 77

    Just when Chen Yi didn''t know what to do, Wu Hao suddenly jumped directly off the deck.


    Chen Yi exclaimed, hurriedly ran over and looked down.


    Wu Hao appeared from the sea, waved to her and said, "it''s very comfortable in the water. Come down quickly."


    Seeing that Wu Hao was all right, Chen Yi immediately put her heart down.


    Go to Banwei and go underwater.


    She doesn''t dare to jump down like Wu Hao.


    After playing in the water for a while, Wu Hao and Chen Yi got on the yacht.


    In the evening, the chef on the yacht cooked a delicious meal for everyone.


    Zheng Hai and Wu Hao ate around the table.


    "Mr. Wu, I was reckless and unwise before. Please have a lot of adults, Mr. Wu, and don''t see things like me."


    Long Fei suddenly stood up with a glass of wine and apologized to Wu Hao.


    After coming to the ship, Long Fei always wanted to find a chance to admit a mistake with Wu Hao and ease their relationship.


    But I never had a good chance.


    Now, Long Fei will not miss this opportunity for everyone to eat together.


    Isn''t it just an apology and a piece of meat.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Since people are so sincere and apologize to themselves in front of so many people, Gu Tianqing''s face must be given.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu. I''ll dry this glass of wine. Feel free."


    With that, Long Fei drank all the wine in the cup.


    Wu Hao took a sip and gave it a meaning.


    Zheng Hai also said something at this time.


    After all, Wu Hao and Long Fei don''t have much contradiction.


    Now, Long Fei admits Wu Hao''s mistake in front of everyone. Let''s just let it go.


    Long Fei often shows his kindness to Wu Hao at the dinner table, and doesn''t even look at Chen Yi. Wu Hao''s impression of him is not so bad. They can still say a few words.


    After dinner, Ma Rulong suddenly became wary and wanted to compete with Long Fei.


    There''s no way. Wu Hao and Gu Tianqing can''t fight. Chen Yi and Zheng Hai are ordinary people again.


    If you don''t find Longfei, who are you looking for.


    Long Fei also wanted to find a little confidence in Ma Rulong, so he naturally agreed.


    "When you compete, pay attention to Zheng Shao''s yacht. Whoever breaks something on the yacht will lose."


    Wu Hao said.


    To reach the extreme, the power of the body is naturally well controlled.


    If he can still damage the yacht, it can only prove that his rejection of power has not reached the peak, which means that he has not reached the conditions to break through the congenital environment.


    Ma Rulong and Long Fei were full of confidence in themselves and naturally agreed.


    On the second deck, Ma Rulong was excitedly attacking Longfei with various modern fighting techniques.


    Long Fei is on the defensive side with a wary face, constantly guarding against Ma Rulong''s heavy fists and legs.


    From Ma Rulong''s first move to attack him, Long Fei knew that the man opposite him, who was about a few years old, was also a top martial artist.


    Although Long Fei has been in the hermit sect for many years, it does not mean that he does not understand modern fighting skills. Even long Fei''s own have practiced modern fighting skills.


    Originally, when Ma Rulong attacked him, he could attack him.


    However, Long Fei''s actual combat experience is really too little.


    Moreover, there is no fighting spirit like Ma Rulong.


    Under these two factors, Longfei fell into the disadvantage.


    "Boss, who do you think will win?"


    Chen Yi sat next to Wu Hao, stared at the two men in the battle and asked.


    Chen Yi has never seen such a blood boiling scene.


    Although hand to hand combat is a low-end combat mode, it is the most bloodthirsty combat mode.


    "Ma Rulong, of course." Wu Hao hugged Chen Yi''s waist without any fat.


    Seeing that Wu Hao was so confident, Zheng Hai asked curiously.


    In his opinion, although Long Fei is on defense, he doesn''t show any signs of defeat. How can he lose.


    Chen Yi also looked at Wu Hao curiously.


    "There are three reasons. The first is that Xiaofei''s fighting experience is far less rich than Xiaoma. The second Xiaofei has lost his first hand and will lose if he keeps it for a long time. The third Xiaofei''s winning heart is far less strong than Xiaoma."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak, but Gu Tianqing explained on one side.


    Yes, winning heart.


    Pony''s winning heart is naturally incomparably strong.


    Because every battle of pony is a struggle between life and death. If he didn''t have the determination to win, he would have died many times.


    Sure enough, as Gu Tianqing said, Long Fei, who had been defending, was caught by Ma Rulong and hit Long Fei in the chest.


    Because Ma Rulong controlled his power, Long Fei was not hurt.


    But his face was very ugly.


    As the leader of the younger generation in the sect, the victory has always been his.


    If he lost to Wu Hao, he was convinced, because he can''t resist the suppression of hierarchy.


    However, in the face of Ma Rulong at the same level, he also lost, which hit the confidence he had cultivated all the time. It made him extremely angry.


    "I don''t accept it. We each try our best to play a good game."


    Long Fei thought he was in control of his power before he lost to Ma Rulong.


    "You''re very good, but you''re still two things short. Until you find those two things, you won''t be my opponent. Even if you fight with all your strength, you can''t win me."


    Ma Rulong said and returned to Wu Hao.


    "No, you fight with me again."


    Long Fei, who has never lost, suddenly lost and couldn''t accept it all at once.


    "Long Fei, losing is losing. Can''t we afford to lose?"


    Seeing Long Fei lose his manners, Gu Tianqing shouted at him.


    Long Fei is the best descendant of the sect. Gu Tianqing doesn''t want to see him destroyed.


    Losing once is not terrible.


    The terrible thing is that failure is unacceptable.


    Long Fei is the best descendant of the sect. Gu Tianqing believes that when he calms down, he will figure out the key.


    When Gu Tianqing drank it loudly, Long Fei''s originally angry mood was like being poured down by a basin of ice water, and he immediately calmed down.


    Thinking that he had lost his mind because of a failure just now, Long Fei suddenly burst into a cold sweat: "thank you, ancient elder."


    "Just realize it. Remember that failure is not invincible. The terrible thing is that you can''t accept failure. If you can''t even accept a failure, no matter how talented you are, you''re just a waste. Think about this competition. After you figure it out, you will get a lot more than you lose, and it can also bring you closer to your congenital environment. " Gu Tianqing looked at Long Fei coldly.


    "I see, elder."


    Long Fei lowered his head.


    At the same time, I began to repeat the competition in my mind.


    "All right, I''ll go back to my room."


    With that, Wu Hao hugged Chen Yi''s waist and walked to his room.


    Chen Yi lowered her head and her face was burning.


    She knew what would happen later, with some expectation and some worry in her heart.

 Chapter 78

    Zheng Hai, Gu Tianqing and Ma Rulong also left the deck, leaving Long Fei standing on the deck motionless.


    Ma Rulong looked at Longfei and felt some envy.


    He knows that long Fei''s loss will get more than himself.


    However, envy belongs to envy. As soon as he thought of getting "monkey wine" from Wu Hao, Ma Rulong threw his envy to the claw wa country.


    Can a man who is about to enter the congenital environment need to envy a climax.


    Thinking, Ma Rulong went back to his room to drink and improve his strength.


    Wu Hao hugs Chen Yi and returns to the room.


    Chen Yi sat by the bed, like a little daughter-in-law, lowering her head and looking at her toes. She didn''t dare to look at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao picked her chin with his fingers, raised her head and kissed her heavily.


    An hour later, Wu Hao became a saint.


    Chen Yi curled up in Wu Hao''s arms like a kitten.


    Chen Yi is a mature woman, which makes Wu Hao feel different from Lin Jiaxi. She is more able to cooperate with Wu Hao in all aspects.


    Give Wu Hao a better feeling.


    Is Wu Hao a man or a man who has just tasted the taste of women.


    Chen Yi is a mature woman. Although she has just been for the first time, her mature body makes her recover soon.


    After a break, the war continued.


    Immersed in the gentle countryside, Wu Hao finally knew why some ancient kings didn''t go to the early Dynasty.


    Because there is a beauty around, who is particularly willing to get up.


    However, if you don''t want to get up again, it''s time to get up.


    Two days later, Zheng Hai called Wu Hao. It was time for them to leave the yacht.


    Although Wu Hao wants to stay stunned with Chen Yi all the time, now the conditions don''t allow it. Wu Hao kisses Chen Yi and gets up and washes with her.


    When Wu Hao and Chen Yi went out of the room together, Zheng Hai and Chen Yi immediately attracted them.


    As a woman, Chen Yi is more radiant and full of the charm of mature women.


    At this time, Chen Yi''s face was full of happiness and shame. She was close to Wu Hao for fear that Wu Hao would suddenly fly away.


    After admiring Wu Hao, Zheng Haidao said, "brother, sister-in-law, it''s not my brother who wants to disturb you. But we really need to change places. When we go there, you two can continue. "


    Hearing Zheng Haina''s ridicule, Chen Yi''s face turned red again.


    She is still thin skinned.


    But Wu Hao did not change his face and said, "Zheng Shao, you are right."


    Wu Hao felt that he was getting closer and closer to the slag man.


    But it feels good to be a scum man.


    Especially being a rich scum man.


    Because all women will forgive a handsome and rich scum man.


    Chen Yi listened to Wu Hao''s blatant remarks and suddenly gave Wu Hao a cold look.


    But she really likes being with Wu Hao.


    Flying feeling.


    As for, Long Fei can only look at Wu Hao with envy.


    I am determined to break through the congenital environment as soon as possible.


    In this way, we can have a beautiful woman in our arms.


    After the competition failed that day, Long Fei stood on the deck all night.


    This night made a great change in his state of mind and took a crucial step towards his congenital state.


    When Ma Rulong saw Wu Hao coming out, he continued to walk behind Wu Hao.


    As Wu Hao''s younger brother, Wu Hao''s back is where he should stand.


    "By the way, Zheng Shao, where am I going? To that cruise? " Wu Hao asked.


    The yacht has stopped here these two days. I can''t go anywhere except for a super cruise ship not far away.


    "Yes, let''s go there, to the wish." Zheng Hai looked at the super cruise ship not far away and his eyes were full of excitement.


    "Wish number, the name is very good." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Wish number, not only has a good name, but it can really realize its wish." Zheng Hai introduced the wish to Wu Hao¡° People''s wishes and desires are equal. Some people like money, some people like women, and some people like power. On the "wish" number, these can be realized. As long as people can pay the corresponding price, as long as you can win. "


    "Is there such an exaggeration? If I want to be the head of a country, can it be realized? " Wu Hao really doesn''t believe it.


    "Yes. A big country can''t help it, but it can become the head of some small countries. As long as you can pay the price. " Zheng Hai said.


    "Such a cow, you should see it later." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Soon, Zheng Hai''s yacht approached the cruise ship.


    Originally, Wu Hao thought Zheng Hai''s yacht was already quite large, but compared with the cruise ship called "wish", it was really a small and big one.


    After getting on the cruise, a tall and handsome foreigner in a ship''s uniform warmly welcomed him, speaking fluent Mandarin.


    "Welcome the distinguished Mr. Zheng and Mr. Wu to the" wish ", I hope you can get what you want on the" wish ", and I hope you have a good memory on the" wish ". This is your wish card. Please accept it. "


    Then the handsome foreigner took out two golden cards and handed them to Wu Hao and Zheng Hai respectively.


    After sending the card, the foreigner left.


    Wu Hao looked at the gold card in his hand and found that it was made of gold.


    "How did he know about me?" Wu Hao looked strangely at the leaving foreign captain.


    "Do you know the conditions for boarding the wish?" Zheng Hai asked with a smile.


    Wu Hao shook his head.


    "Very simply, when your personal property reaches $1 billion, you are eligible to board the ''wish''. The "wish" card in our hands represents our identity. This C represents the country, and the following numbers represent the number of wealth in their own country. " Zheng Hai explained to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao looked at the number on his card, 108.


    With the shares of Shenglong group and Tianlan group, Wu Hao''s wealth has reached more than 20 billion, which is not low at 108.


    "How did they know this?" Wu Hao is curious.


    "Think they have great powers." Zheng Haidao¡° The number on this card represents your room number on the cruise ship and also records your consumption on the cruise ship. When you get off the cruise, you will deduct the corresponding amount from your account. If you lose everything, your consumption will be paid by the winner. "


    "Can you gamble on the cruise?"


    Wu Hao saw it in the movie. There are casinos on some big cruise ships.


    "Of course. However, this is not what I said. It''s just gambling. We don''t have to come to the "wish" specially. There is more exciting on the wish. " Zheng Hai said with an excited expression on his face.


    "What is it?"

 Chapter 79

    "Bet!"


    "Gambling wish?"


    Wu Hao looked at Zheng Hai in surprise.


    "Yes, bet. This is why this cruise ship is called "wish". On this cruise ship, everyone has his wishes. Some want to get a female star, some want to get a company, and some want to become an official. If you want to fulfill these wishes, you need to participate in gambling. For example, if you have a crush on a woman and want to get her, take the same money and bet with the party who owns the woman. Win, get women, lose, lose money. The content of gambling is boxing. "


    While Zheng Hai was talking, he had brought Wu Hao and others to the middle of the first floor of the cruise ship.


    There is a door here. He swipes it with the "wish card" in his hand.


    The door opens.


    A deafening roar came from inside.


    Look inside, there is a football field and a big arena.


    Sitting around were thousands of men and women dressed like dogs, with different skin colors and yelling like crazy.


    In the middle, two boxers are fighting from fist to flesh.


    Whenever they hit Biao blood, the men and women were like crazy and shouted wildly.


    When Chen Yi saw it, she quickly hid behind Wu Hao and didn''t dare to see such a bloody scene.


    Long Fei is very excited.


    He went out to experience.


    This kind of scene is what he wants most.


    Ma Rulong''s face was cold.


    Just then, one of the boxers showed a flaw and was directly twisted by another boxer.


    When the boxer died, the atmosphere in the arena suddenly reached a climax.


    The winning boxer raised his right hand and returned to his employer.


    His employer won an envelope from his opponent.


    Wu Hao didn''t know what was in the envelope, but the man''s expression and the things in the envelope were absolutely not bad.


    The dead boxer was soon carried out.


    His employer didn''t even look at him.


    A dead man has no value.


    "How could this happen?"


    Chen Yi can''t bear to see this.


    "There are no rules for boxing except that weapons cannot be used. The winner can choose to let go of the loser or kill the loser. " Ma Rulong suddenly said behind Wu Hao.


    "You know?"


    Wu Hao looked back curiously at Ma Rulong.


    "I was here a few years ago."


    Ma Rulong glanced at the boxing ring and a complicated look flashed in his eyes.


    Here, Ma Rulong becomes stronger again and again.


    Here, Ma Rulong''s old injury recurred and was seriously injured.


    Here, his employer sent someone to throw him into the sea.


    ¡­¡­


    "Who was your former employer?" Zheng Hai looked at Ma Rulong curiously.


    Except for the big men with a fortune of more than $1 billion, they are only the boxers they hire or train.


    Ma Rulong doesn''t look like a big man with a fortune of more than $1 billion.


    "Feng Zhengshan."


    Ma Rulong spits out three words coldly.


    "Oh, it''s him." Zheng Hai nodded¡° In the past two years, I heard that one of his men called "black bear" helped him fight and won a lot of fights. "


    "Is he still here?"


    A murderous spirit gushed out of Ma Rulong.


    "The wish never stops. Feng Yuanshan is a gambler. He has won again in the past two years. How can he place a "wish number" Zheng Hai disdained the tunnel.


    Ma Rulong glanced at Wu Hao with a trace of begging in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry. If I meet him, I''ll give you a chance."


    Wu Hao knows what Ma Rulong''s eyes mean.


    "Thank you, master." Ma Rulong thanked.


    Ma Rulong is Wu Hao''s man now. If Wu Hao doesn''t allow him to take revenge, he won''t want to take revenge.


    "Come on, there''s nothing fun here."


    Wu Hao said a word and turned away with Chen Yi.


    For Wu Hao, these boxers are really weak. They don''t look good at all. It''s better to fight with Chen Yi in bed.


    "At this time, the amount of gambling is not large, and the boxer''s strength is not strong. It really doesn''t seem to matter. However, the ten super gambling matches prepared after 8 p.m. have at least reached $100 million, and the strength of the boxers is also very strong. You can come back and have a look. "


    Zheng Hai also left with Wu Hao.


    After leaving the arena, Zheng Haidun took Wu Hao to a big cruise ship.


    On the cruise, there are a large number of luxury stores, that kind of entertainment facilities and all kinds of delicious food. No wonder some big guys don''t want to go down when they come up.


    Those who can get on the cruise ship are big men, as well as many beautiful women with all kinds of skin colors.


    Some of these beauties were brought up by the big men, and some were "invited" by the "wish".


    These "invited" beauties can not only get the salary paid by the "wish", but also if they are lucky and liked by any big man, they will really fly to the branches and become a Phoenix.


    It''s like Wu Hao. Even if Chen Yi is "close" to him, the beautiful women passing by give him eyebrows and eyes from time to time.


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to take Chen Yi around those luxury stores, but Chen Yi thought it was too dangerous to put Wu Hao among these beautiful women.


    He offered to go back to his room.


    Of course, Wu Hao will not refuse Chen Yi''s proposal.


    After all, Wu Hao still likes playing games with Chen Yi.


    It was not until dinner in the evening that Wu Hao and Chen Yi left the room and went out for dinner.


    In order to give Wu Hao and Chen Yi private space, Ma Rulong didn''t follow them, but stayed with Long Fei.


    After a match between the two, the relationship has improved a lot.


    Together, two people can confirm their moves, find shortcomings and make common progress.


    Wu Hao and Chen Yi came to a western restaurant and they had a very emotional Western food.


    After drinking some red wine, Chen Yi looks more beautiful.


    "Wife, you are so beautiful."


    Looking at Chen Yi, Wu Hao couldn''t help talking.


    "Really?"


    Being praised by Wu Hao, Chen Yi''s heart is very sweet.


    "Of course it''s true."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao felt that Chen Yi needed something to set off, that is jewelry.


    After eating, Wu Hao took Chen Yi to the jewelry store.


    "Husband, what are we going to do?" Chen Yi asked.


    "Buy something."


    Soon, Wu Hao took Chen Yi to Tiffany''s jewelry store.


    After Wu Hao pulled Chen Yi into the store, a beautiful saleswoman came up and said politely in standard Mandarin: "Sir, miss, can I help you?"


    Those who got on the "wish" are all big men with a fortune of $1 billion.


    Therefore, what despises Wu Hao''s dog blood plot naturally will not appear.

 Chapter 80

    "Show me the necklace." Wu Hao nodded.


    Chen Yi is very beautiful, but she doesn''t wear necklace and other accessories, which is a small defect.


    Now Wu Hao mainly mends this small defect.


    Soon, Wu Hao chose a diamond necklace and a pair of earrings for Chen Yi.


    After taking it, Chen Yi''s temperament improved a lot.


    "Beauty, you match this necklace and Earrings very well. After wearing it, you will be more noble."


    The saleswoman naturally praised Chen Yi.


    "Husband, really?" Chen Yi asked.


    "Of course, perfect."


    With that, Wu Hao asked the clerk to take him to pay.


    Chen Yi continued to look in the mirror.


    At this time, a man in his 30s suddenly came to Chen Yi and wanted to hold Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi quickly dodged aside in fear.


    The man smiled proudly and spit out a sentence of Cherry Blossom Mandarin.


    Continue to rush towards Chen Yi.


    Behind the man of the cherry blossom country stood a man in his 40s with a huge figure of at least more than 2 meters and a cold expression.


    Chen Yi was so frightened that she ran to Wu Hao.


    At this time, Wu Hao, who had just settled the account, saw that someone dared to harass Chen Yi. He immediately came to Chen Yi and stared at the man of the cherry blossom country.


    Seeing the woman he liked hiding behind the man in front of him, the man of Cherry Blossom country immediately said angrily, "bage tooth Road, * * * *"


    It''s so special. It''s a little devil.


    Although Wu Hao can''t understand what the little devils say, the appearance rate of this bage tooth road is very high in many anti Japanese God dramas. I believe no one who has seen God dramas doesn''t know.


    "If you want to die, come here."


    Wu Hao cold tunnel.


    If this were not the "wish", the little devil would have died long ago.


    "Chinese?"


    The little devil''s mouth spits out the strange Mandarin.


    "Do you have an opinion?" Wu Hao disdains tunnel.


    "Hum, the" willing "is so bad that any cat or dog can come up."


    The little devil looked at Wu Hao with an expression of Laozi and others.


    "Yes, especially you who forget your ancestors." Wu Hao is not so easy to lose.


    "You... Bage, I''ll bet with you. I offer a million dollars. If I win, I want your woman. " The little devil was immediately angered by Wu Hao.


    After all, there are rumors that the cherry blossom country was created by Xu Fu.


    "Bet, no problem. However, I am not interested in gambling less than $1 billion. If you like, take a billion dollars and play with me. "


    Wu Hao showed a disdainful smile on his face.


    A little devil is a little devil. It''s not atmospheric at all.


    "You..."


    As soon as Wu Hao spoke, he frightened Matsushita Jianci.


    Matsushita Kenji really has a fortune of $1 billion. He also wants to enjoy the "wish".


    Even if it is a gambling wish, Panasonic Kenji also plays a few small games.


    If you lose, it won''t hurt.


    But as soon as Wu Hao opened his mouth, he would bet $1 billion. He was really scared.


    "If you don''t dare to gamble with such a small amount of money, I don''t know what you have to be arrogant. In this place, you can only play if you have money. If you don''t have money, stay away from me. " Wu Hao still looked at Matsushita Jianci with disdain.


    "Bage..."


    For a time, Panasonic Kenji couldn''t make up his mind. He had to ask for help. He looked at the giant behind him.


    "Panasonic, no matter who the opponent is, I will win." The giant understood what Matsushita Kenji meant.


    Panasonic Jian saw the giant agree for the first time, and his heart was immediately at ease.


    "OK, I''ll bet you $1 billion. If you lose, the $1 billion and your woman are mine. If I lose, you can also get my $1 billion. " Matsushita agreed as soon as he bit it.


    "You little devils just like to take advantage of others. Is my woman worthless? You can treat women in your country as air, but not with me. " Hearing that Matsushita Jianci only took out $1 billion to gamble with himself, Wu Hao said coldly.


    "How much do you want?" Panasonic Kenji road.


    "My woman is priceless in my heart. If you insist on a price, just $100 million." Wu Hao said.


    "What, you... You''re crazy about money."


    Wu Hao''s $100 million knife really scared Panasonic Jianci.


    "In my heart, my woman is worth a hundred million dollars. If you dare to bet, you can bet. If you dare not bet, get out of the way. Don''t stand in the middle like a dog. " Wu Hao looked at Matsushita Jian and sneered.


    "You Chinese are treacherous. You dare not gamble, but you take a woman to talk about things. If I take a woman and say I want to gamble $100 million with you, do you dare to take it?"


    Matsushita Kenji refused to bet Chen Yi with $100 million, but he used words to excite Wu Hao.


    But he was wrong.


    "If you can have a woman to bet with me, I can add $100 million." Wu Hao looked at Matsushita Jianci lightly¡° But I''ll make a condition first. If you''re the woman the dog has touched, I won''t. "


    For Wu Hao, as long as he can beat Panasonic Jianci in the face, 100 million dollars is nothing at all. He can earn it back in minutes.


    Besides, will he lose?


    "OK, I''ll bet with you." Panasonic Kenji clenched his teeth.


    "OK, when you take your woman and let ''yes'' inform me."


    With that, Wu Hao raised the gold card in his hand to Panasonic Jianci.


    Only the number on the gold card will not reveal the private information of the gold card owner.


    Then Wu Hao left with Chen Yi.


    Panasonic Kenji now has no desire to hunt for beauty and leaves with the giant behind him.


    "Thank you, husband."


    Wu Hao is willing to take out $1.1 billion to gamble with the little devil for himself. Chen Yi''s heart is nervous and sweet.


    "You are my wife. I won''t help you or anyone." Wu Hao kissed Chen Yi¡° Besides, what is a little devil? It''s used to step on it. You don''t have to worry. You''ll win. Come on, let''s go again. There are so many shops here. It''s a pity not to go. "


    Immediately, Wu Hao took Chen Yi to many stores and bought her a pile of clothes, shoes and bags.


    Of course, you can''t treat your own woman badly. You should dress her up.


    After spending millions, Wu Hao went back to his room with Chen Yi.


    Just back outside the room, I saw a tall and handsome foreign crew standing outside.


    Seeing that Wu Hao and Wu Hao had returned, the crew member politely bowed to them first, and then said in fluent Mandarin: "Dear Mr. Wu, we have received Mr. Panasonic''s gambling application. Do you agree with Mr. Panasonic''s gambling challenge. If you agree, please sign a gambling agreement with me. "


    This Panasonic Kenji moves very fast.


    "OK, take me."


    Matsushita Kenji is so anxious to give money to himself. Of course, Wu Hao has no opinion.

 Chapter 81

    Seeing Wu Hao gone, Chen Yi was worried and hurriedly called Zheng Hai.


    "You said my brother agreed to bet with a little devil named Matsushita Kenji for fear that something might happen to him."


    When Zheng Hai came, she heard Chen Yi tell her story again.


    Chen Yi nodded repeatedly.


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine. On the "wish", no one dares to do it outside the arena. " Zheng Hai comforts Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi was relieved when she heard this, but her face was still worried.


    After all, that''s $1.1 billion.


    "Panasonic Kenzi, I know, is the successor of a large group in Sakura country. Usually on the "wish number", they bubble up those beautiful women. They rarely participate in super gambling, and their strength is unknown. But it''s nothing to my brother. "


    Zheng Hai''s confidence in Wu Hao is very sufficient.


    Gu Tianqing nodded.


    Others may not know Wu Hao''s strength, but he knows it very well.


    Wu Hao''s strength has exceeded his innate state.


    How can such a person lose.


    ¡­¡­


    Following the handsome crew, Wu Hao came to a room decorated with great elegance.


    Inside, Matsushita Kenji was sitting in a chair. Opposite him sat a man who looked more than 40.


    Almost instantly, Wu Hao was attracted by the man sitting opposite Matsushita Kenji.


    The man looks strange. He has Asian skin color and European facial features. He should be a hybrid.


    However, this is not the reason why he attracted Wu Hao''s attention. What really attracted Wu Hao was that he couldn''t see through the strength of men.


    There is only one possibility that this man is stronger than Wu Hao.


    When the man saw Wu Hao coming in, he also flashed, obviously feeling Wu Hao''s strength.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wu. The first time I see you, I''ll introduce myself. My Chinese name is Zhou Yang. You can call me Zhou. I''m the person in charge of the "wish number." Zhou Yang spoke fluent Mandarin and said to Wu Hao.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhou."


    Haohao said and sat down next to Matsushita Jianci.


    "Because Mr. Wu is taking part in gambling for the first time, I must tell him the rules. Mr. Panasonic, do you have any opinion?" Zhou Yang took a look at Matsushita Kenji.


    Matsushita Jianci shrugged his shoulders with an indifferent expression. "


    Then, Zhou Yang told Wu Hao the rules of gambling.


    In fact, it is very simple, that is, gambling requires both parties to be voluntary, and the amount and value are equal. Most importantly, once a gambling agreement is signed, it cannot be changed.


    "Mr. Wu, are you clear?"


    "I see." Wu Hao nodded¡° But I have to state first that my woman will not be included in the bet if I pay $1.1 billion. Moreover, I have to see what kind of woman he takes out first. If he doesn''t obey the rules, will I go to the cherry blossom country to find him? "


    "This is natural." Zhou Yang nodded.


    Then, he took a look at Panasonic and said, "Mr. Panasonic, if you have no opinion, please take out your ''bet''."


    Matsushita Jianci glanced at Wu Hao with hatred, and reluctantly informed his men to bring people over.


    Soon, a cherry blossom beauty dressed in kimonos, about 1.6 meters tall and looking about 20 years old came in.


    "I can promise..."


    Before Matsushita Kenji finished his words, he was interrupted by Wu Hao, "I can see that she has no problem."


    Wu Hao is very satisfied with this woman.


    Wu Hao once heard a saying that the most perfect life in the world is to live in a house in England, eat Chinese food, take Citigroup''s salary and marry a cherry blossom woman.


    Cherry women are gentle, considerate, lovely and hardworking, which is very famous.


    That day, for Wu Hao, even if he married, he could still be a maid.


    "Then you can sign the agreement."


    Matsushita Kenji wants to fight right now and teach Wu Hao a good lesson.


    "Beauty, what''s your name?"


    However, Wu Hao didn''t care about Panasonic at all. He came to the cherry girl and asked.


    "My name is Tanaka Xingnai." Cherry Blossom Girl bowed to Wu Hao, polite and authentic in Mandarin.


    "It''s nice that you can speak Mandarin."


    Wu Hao looked at Tanaka Xingnai with surprise on his face.


    Originally, Wu Hao thought she couldn''t speak Mandarin. When she got back, she had to teach her well.


    Now, save it directly.


    "Zhou, this Chinese doesn''t pay attention to you at all."


    Panasonic Jianci saw that Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to himself at all. He could only look at Zhou Yang eagerly and hope that he could help him speak.


    "Mr. Panasonic, I''m just responsible for signing the agreement. Mr. Wu is just checking whether your bet meets his standard. After all, $100 million is not a small amount. If you also take out $100 million, you can also check it like this. " Zhou Yang showed a faint smile on his face.


    I''m kidding. As an ordinary person, you can compare with other people''s strength.


    Besides, Wu Hao is only in his 20s. It''s appropriate to release his vigorous Qi. Maybe he can reach the realm of heaven and man.


    Such a person, no matter what his identity is, Zhou Yang will not offend him.


    Panasonic Kenji was angry, but there was no way.


    Seeing that Matsushita Jianci was almost angry, Wu Hao stopped teasing Tanaka Xingnai and said to Matsushita Jianci, "you are really a great man. Such a beautiful girl has been given to me. Thank you."


    "I have to thank you for giving me $1.1 billion." Panasonic Jianci said with a cold face.


    "Stop talking nonsense and sign the agreement."


    Wu Hao said that Matsushita Jianci was about to vomit blood.


    It was you who procrastinated there, but now you talk nonsense about me.


    idiot.


    Zhou Yang took out an agreement, and Wu Hao and Panasonic Jianci signed their names respectively.


    "Your bet is scheduled for the last super bet tomorrow night. Please arrange your boxers." Zhou Yang said after collecting the agreement.


    Wu Hao nodded, blew a kiss to Xingnai Tanaka and left.


    Tanaka Xingnai could not help but show a shy smile when he saw Wu Hao''s kiss.


    She is a woman trained by the Panasonic family. Her mission is to serve the successor of the Panasonic family in adulthood.


    There are many women like her in the Panasonic family. She is not the only one.


    After knowing that she would serve Matsushita Kenji in the future, although she had resistance in her heart, she had no way.


    Just like when she knew that she had been taken out by Panasonic Jianci as a "chip", no one could do anything.


    However, she didn''t expect that it was such a handsome man who gambled with Panasonic Jianci.


    She couldn''t help thinking what her fate would be like if she became his woman?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 82

    Wu Hao returns to his room and finds Zheng Hai and a group of people in the room.


    "Why are you here? What''s the matter?"


    Wu Hao looked at a room full of people and thought something had happened.


    "Isn''t it that you want to bet with the little devil named Panasonic? She''s worried about you." Zheng Hai said.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. People want to give me money. Don''t I want it?" Wu Hao has an indifferent expression.


    If Wu Hao guessed correctly, the giant he saw today should be Panasonic''s boxer, and his strength has reached the extreme.


    Wu Hao is not 100% sure if he put Ma Rulong against the giant two days ago.


    But now, Wu Hao won''t worry, because he has got good things again these two days.


    The first is to get a 100 kilometer size golden space ring from sun Sansheng.


    Wu Hao was a little confused when he saw the ring.


    I gave myself such a large space ring. How rubbish I used to use it.


    No nonsense.


    Wu Hao is directly equipped.


    After that, there are many kinds of top seafood.


    It seems that you may really get so much seafood because you are at sea.


    After a new ring was replaced, all these were put in.


    Then there are 10 fruits called the fruit of power and a skill of ''mind skill''.


    The fruit of strength only works on the martial arts under the congenital environment, but the effect is very powerful. It can double the strength of the user and get promotion forever.


    The peak strength of the extreme state is 10000 Jin. After taking the fruit of strength, you can directly reach 20000 Jin.


    This is an overwhelming advantage in the extreme situation.


    As for the power of the congenital environment, the congenital environment has used another kind of energy. If it has to be converted into power, it is almost equal to 100000 kg.


    As long as Ma Rulong takes the fruit of power, he will never lose.


    Wu Hao practiced the mental skill directly.


    Before, Wu Hao could only control the invisible sword Qi.


    After practicing mindfulness, Wu Hao can control anything with his spiritual power.


    As long as his spiritual strength is strong enough, Wu Hao can even hold himself up and fly in the air.


    And if a warrior wants to fly in the air, he can only reach the realm of heaven and man.


    "Brother, when will you bet?"


    "Tomorrow night."


    "Then I''ll go and cheer you up tomorrow."


    "Thank you."


    Zheng Hai didn''t stay much in the room, so he left.


    Ma Rulong is also ready to leave.


    Wu Hao stopped him.


    "Pony, do you have confidence in fighting tomorrow? I saw the little devil''s boxer today. He was very tall and strong. I felt that the whole person was full of explosive power. " Wu Hao said.


    "Master, whoever it is, I will go all out to win." Ma Rulong nodded.


    "I know, in order to make it easier for you to win, I''ll give you something."


    With that, Wu Hao took out a fruit of strength and handed it to Ma Rulong.


    Looking at the ordinary yellow fruit in his hand, Ma Rulong wanted to ask what the fruit was for.


    But since Wu Hao didn''t say, Ma Rulong didn''t ask.


    With the fruit, Ma Rulong left the room.


    Judging from the drop of "Baicao liquid" given by Wu Hao, this fruit must be unusual.


    After Ma Rulong left, Wu Hao and Chen Yi played their favorite games again.


    If you are distracted by such a beautiful thing, you are not a man.


    Ma Rulong returned to his room, looked at the fruit in his hand, thought about it, and bit it down.


    Well, it tastes good and sweet.


    After several mouthfuls of fruit, Ma Rulong suddenly found a problem.


    It''s amazing that this fruit has no stone.


    Immediately, Ma Rulong had no time to think about this problem.


    Because he felt a great force and began to breed in his body.


    Crazy enhancement.


    After 10 minutes, the strength will no longer increase.


    Ma Rulong felt the power in his body and was surprised to find that it was twice as powerful.


    How is that possible.


    Ma Rulong couldn''t believe it, but the truth was right in front of him.


    "So strong, I''m so strong now."


    Ma Rulong clenched his hands and felt twice as much power as before. It was called an excitement.


    After being excited for a while, Ma Rulong calmed down.


    Since Wu Hao gave this fruit to himself, it proves that he has more fruit. It also means that he doesn''t care about his increased strength.


    Thinking of this, Ma Rulong lost all his other thoughts.


    Start trying to get used to the soaring power.


    It''s powerful, but it''s not very useful if you can''t control it freely.


    ¡­¡­


    The night passed.


    When Wu Hao woke up, Chen Yi was pestering herself like an octopus.


    Thinking of last night''s madness, Wu Hao drew an arc around his mouth.


    Wu Hao is ready to get up. Chen Yi slightly opens her eyes and says, "husband, let me have a rest."


    Chen Yi''s is not a warrior after all, and her recovery ability is not as strong as Wu Hao.


    "OK, you have a good rest. I''ll go out." Wu Hao kissed Chen Yi on the forehead.


    "Yes."


    Chen Yi answered again and went to sleep again.


    After getting up and washing, Wu Hao went out of the room.


    After a stroll on the cruise, Wu Hao was dazzled by a large number of bikini beauties.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao saw an acquaintance.


    It''s Chang Fu who met at the Beigong Bojun auction last time. He''s very deceiving.


    However, looking at the expression on his face, it seems that he was cheated by someone.


    "Mr. Chang, it''s such a coincidence that I met you here."


    It''s rare to meet an acquaintance on a cruise ship full of all kinds of skin colors. Wu Hao walked over and said hello to Chang Fu.


    Chang Fu glanced at Wu Hao and said with a surprised expression on his face, "yes, what a coincidence. Is Zheng Shao here?"


    Chang Fu thought Wu Hao was Zheng Hai who took the cruise ship.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Where is Zheng Shao? Can I see him? I''ll discuss something with him? " Chang Fu is in a hurry.


    "He should be in his room." Wu Hao said¡° Mr. Chang, is something wrong with you? "


    "Alas, I was bitten." Chang Fu sighed.


    "What''s going on?"


    It''s a new thing that Chang Fu, who likes to cheat people, was cheated.


    Wu Hao suddenly became interested.


    Chang Fu sighed again and told Wu Hao about his being trapped.


    It turned out that Chang Fu had come to the "wish" since he left Beigong Bojun''s manor.


    After all, on the wish number, Chang Fu, with his wealth, can not only be accompanied by beautiful women every day, but also go to the casino on the cruise ship to gamble a few for fun. He can also go to see combat games and look for excitement.


    After a few days like this, Chang Fu met a man.


    Feng Zhengshan.


    Feng Zhengshan wanted to be a foreigner with him.


    Chang Fu naturally agreed.


    But he also knew Feng Zhengshan''s character, so he kept an eye on it.


    However, after Chang Fu won $30 million, he has fully believed in Feng Zhengshan.

 Chapter 83

    At this time, Feng Zhengshan, together with foreigners, took Chang Fu''s $300 million.


    $300 million, but Changfu has all the working capital, which has seriously affected the operation of Changfu group.


    Although Chang Fu knows that he has been cheated, he doesn''t know that he has been cheated by selfishness.


    Even if he knew that his selfishness was ruined, he didn''t dare to ask for his money back.


    So now he wants to borrow money from Zheng Hai.


    "Mr. Chang, don''t you want to find this place?"


    Wu Hao just wanted to go to Feng Zhengshan''s, but he didn''t expect him to come to the door like this.


    Chang Fu smiled bitterly, "of course I want to, but the foreigner is from Citigroup Thomson family."


    "Thomson family?"


    Wu Hao looked at Chang Fu suspiciously.


    "The Thomson family is an old family of Citigroup, which is famous for its ruthlessness. It''s OK on the "wish". They can''t help you, but if you get off the ship, they will take revenge on you. I''m just a businessman. I can only admit it. " Chang Fu looked helpless.


    If you want to blame him, you can only blame him for being too greedy and falling for Feng Zhengshan''s plan.


    "Do you want your money back?"


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to find an opportunity to avenge Ma Rulong. Now such a good opportunity is in front of him. Wu Hao doesn''t want to miss it.


    "If I could get my money back without causing trouble, of course I would." Chang Fu nodded.


    "Let me help you." Wu Hao said.


    Chang Fu looked at Wu Hao strangely.


    "Even if you find Zheng Shao, he should not lend you money. So, I''m actually your hope. "


    Wu Hao knows what Chang Fu thinks.


    "How can you help me?"


    "It''s easy. I''ll bet with them. I''ll beat them as they beat you. "


    Although Chang Fu felt that Wu Hao''s method was unreliable, now he had no other way but to try.


    Chang Fu went back to the casino and found Feng Zhengshan.


    Feng Zhengshan is in his fifties. He is not tall and looks average, but his eyes are shrewd and cunning.


    "Brother Chang, have you raised the money yet? Mr. Thomson is still here. If you want to turn over the money, you must hurry up. "


    In the previous gambling game, Feng Zhengshan didn''t tear his face with Chang Fu. He also wanted to take money out of Chang Fu''s pocket.


    But Chang Fu is not a fool. He can figure out the fishy inside as soon as he thinks about it.


    "Brother Feng, I''m not a fool. You don''t have to hold on to my sheep. I won''t gamble with you again, but I know someone, you can continue to pit him. But you have to give me back my money. "


    Feng Zhengshan is an old fox. Instead of lying to him, he might as well open his mouth.


    Feng Zhengshan looked at Chang Fu without sophistry. He just thought about it and said, "if you call someone, we can pit him for $700 million, then you can get back $300 million. If you only get 600 million dollars, you can only get 200 million back. I don''t need to say more about the back. "


    "If you pit him for $1 billion..."


    "If you pit him with $1 billion, you can earn $100 million in addition to getting back your $300 million."


    Chang Fu immediately brightened his eyes and said, "OK, I''ll find him."


    Looking at Chang Fu''s worried look, Feng Zhengshan showed a meaningful smile on his face.


    Before long, Chang Fu came with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao''s expression was like that of the second ancestor.


    "Chang Pang, is that him? I''m not interested in ten or twenty million. "


    Wu Hao glanced at Feng Zhengshan and looked at Chang Fu with some displeasure.


    He looked down on Feng Zhengshan.


    "Mr. Wu, this is Mr. Feng Zhengshan. He has hundreds of buildings in both magic capital and Flower City, with a net worth of more than 30 billion." Chang Fu naturally cooperates with Wu Hao.


    "That''s more than 30 billion. I can barely play with me. However, I told you first that I played hundreds of millions of games. "


    Wu Hao continues to play his second ancestor.


    "I don''t play with less money. I wonder if Mr. Wu can show me your wish card. "


    Wu Hao is so arrogant that Feng Zhengshan decides to pay attention and must kill Wu Hao.


    "Afraid I''ll lie to you? Come and see. "


    With that, Wu Hao raised his card towards Feng Zhengshan.


    Seeing the number "108" on Wu Hao''s card, Feng Zhengshan immediately relieved himself, which means that Wu Hao''s wealth is absolutely no less than 20 billion.


    After reading Wu Hao''s card, Feng Zhengshan took Wu Hao to a VIP room in the casino.


    There was a big gambling table in the room. A blonde white man sat at the gambling table, smoking a cigar and playing with his chips.


    After seeing Feng Zhengshan''s three people come in, one of the white men in his 30s said in English: "Feng, my time is very precious. Don''t waste my time waiting."


    "Mr. Thomson, your waiting will not be wasted. I invited a rich guest. His family is very famous in our country and will bet with you."


    Feng Zhengshan smiled and said in English.


    Unexpectedly, the old guy''s English is quite good.


    He also gave a family to Wu Hao''s family.


    "How big can you afford to play?"


    Wu Hao still looked at Thomson with an arrogant expression and said in English.


    Wu Hao selfishly said that he also graduated from a famous university. English is not difficult for him.


    "If I say too much, I''m afraid you don''t believe it. I''ll bet $1 billion. Dare you accept it?" Thomson said.


    "If you dare, I''m not as afraid as Wu Hao."


    Wu Hao''s expression was stimulated by the second ancestor.


    Then, the two exchanged $1 billion each.


    "Can you play at 21?" Asked Thomson.


    "I call it blackjack, little prince. Do you think I can play blackjack?" Wu Hao continued to play the role of a dandy.


    Don''t say, it''s been a long time. Wu Hao thinks it''s really cool to be a dandy.


    "Well, I''ll say the rules and bet 100 million yuan each time. I''m not going to leave this room because I haven''t lost $1 billion. " Thomson is very cruel.


    "If you don''t lose, you''re not ready to leave. What''s the rule?" Wu Hao frowned.


    "That''s the rule here. If you don''t dare, please leave." Thomson looked at Wu Hao with disdain.


    "Whoever says I dare not gamble, gamble. Whoever leaves before losing is a dog." Wu Hao said, staring at Thomson with hatred.


    "OK, let''s start."


    Thomson opened the deck of cards, tested them for Wu Hao, and put them in the deal box.


    Each dealt two cards, one bright and one dark.


    The playing method of blackjack is actually very simple, that is, each person sends two or more cards, and the added points on the card face are equal to Blackjack to win.


    If you get a and j in spades, there are special rewards.

 Chapter 84

    After playing five games, Wu Hao deliberately lost 500 million yuan. At the same time, he also knew how Feng Zhengshan and Thomson got rich.


    It turned out that Feng Zhengshan and his wife both had a pair of high-tech contact lenses in their eyes.


    Feng Zhengshan sits next to Wu Hao and sees Wu Hao''s cards. These data will be transmitted to Thomson''s glasses.


    Seeing Wu Hao losing five in a row, Chang Fu was a little anxious.


    Wu Hao said with an expression of indifference, "Alas, it''s too slow to bet so much. Well, let''s bet $1 billion at a time. After gambling, I have to go somewhere else. Lao Feng, are you looking interesting here? Why don''t you come and play, one will win or lose. "


    "I''ll come?" Feng Zhengshan gave Thomson a covert look.


    Thomson nodded slightly.


    "OK, I''ll play one too." Feng Zhengshan agreed.


    Then, Feng Zhengshan also changed a chip of $1 billion.


    Just as Thomson was about to deal cards, Wu Hao suddenly said, "I don''t think poker is fun. I like playing dice. There are dice here. Why don''t we play dice. Whoever shakes out the most points wins. In this way, it''s fair to look at each other''s luck. "


    Feng Zhengshan''s face changed. When he was about to say something, Thomson first said, "you have some truth. Bet on dice."


    At the same time, he winked at Feng Zhengshan.


    In order to get rich, Thomson had already tampered with all kinds of gambling equipment in the room.


    Dice are also remote-controlled dice. You can roll what you want.


    So Thomson agreed at once.


    "If you bet on dice, you bet on dice. But there are three of us here. What if Mr. Thomson shakes more dice than me and my points are bigger than you? " Feng Zhengshan road.


    "It''s very simple. The person with the smallest points loses $2 billion." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "Agree."


    "No problem."


    Thomson and I have no problem.


    When hearing what Wu Hao said, Chang Fu suddenly felt nervous.


    Three billion dollars of chips on the table.


    The three of Wu Hao began to shake the dice cup.


    When Wu Hao put down the dice cup, Thomson slightly used the controller to change the dice points of the three.


    Thomson''s own points are 6, 6 and 6, Feng Zhengshan''s points are 5, 6 and 6, and Wu Hao''s points become 1, 1 and 2.


    Wu Hao saw all this.


    But he didn''t expose Thomson.


    He wanted Thomson to experience the thrill of ups and downs.


    After Thomson changed the dice points of the three people, Wu Hao also started.


    He first destroyed the receiver in the dice by his mental skill, then changed the dice of Thomson and Feng Zhengshan to 3, 4 and 5, and changed his dice to 6, 6 and 6.


    Almost instantly, Wu Hao said to Thomson, "let''s drive together."


    The three opened the dice cup at the same time.


    Originally, the excited expression on Thomson''s face suddenly condensed. Looking at the number of dice in his dice cup, his face suddenly changed and said, "this... This is impossible, you... You cheat."


    "Mr. Thomson, you came here first. How can I do anything. Do you think anyone else dares to cheat on the "wish" Wu Hao showed a disdainful expression on his face¡° Still, can''t you afford to lose? "


    "You... I''ll bet with you again." Thomson stood up and said with a blue face.


    "Sorry, I said only one." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "Do you know who I am?" Thomson started the threat mode.


    "You know, aren''t you Thomson?" Wu Hao said¡° Oh, by the way, your family seems to be very powerful in Citigroup. But I''m from China. If you want to trouble me, you''ll come to China. "


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about Thomson''s threat at all.


    "Really? Our Thomson family is really not easy to enter China, but can you go back to China? "


    Thomson began to make a blatant threat.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Now I can have an extra $2 billion. I can live on the" wish "all my life. I won''t bother you. "


    With that, Wu Hao put away the $3 billion chips on the table one by one.


    Watching Wu Hao put away the chips one by one, Thomson and Feng Zhengshan called a flesh pain on their faces.


    It''s a billion dollars.


    However, they dare not stop Wu Hao.


    Because this is the wish.


    Whoever dares to break the rules on the "wish" will be buried in the belly of the fish.


    After Wu Hao exchanged his chips for MeiDao, he deposited them directly into the "wish card".


    After getting off the cruise, the "wish" will transfer the money to Wu Hao''s account.


    It can also accept the industry of the loser.


    "Lao Feng, thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t make $2 billion. " Wu Hao went to Feng Zhengshan and patted him on the shoulder.


    "You... Why did you do that?" Feng Zhengshan seemed to be old for several years.


    After all, a billion dollars is a quarter of his fortune.


    "Why did you do that? Don''t make money, son of a bitch. " Wu Hao showed a bright smile on his face.


    But this smile is extremely hateful in Feng Zhengshan''s eyes.


    "Do you think that''s all?" Feng Zhengshan hates tunnels.


    "What can you do with me?" The expression on Wu Hao''s face was arrogant.


    "I''ll bet with you."


    Now, Feng Zhengshan''s only revenge is to bet with Wu Hao.


    Because only this Feng Zhengshan can take back what he has lost from Wu Hao.


    "Gambling? Why should I promise you? " Wu Hao looked contemptuously at Feng Zhengshan.


    According to Wu Hao''s words, Feng Zhengshan almost vomited blood.


    Yes, gambling can only be carried out with the consent of both parties.


    "If you don''t dare, treat me as if I didn''t say it." Wu Hao didn''t take the bait. Feng Zhengshan could only use the method of provocation.


    Wu Hao looked at Feng Zhengshan with an idiot''s eyes and said, "old Feng, you don''t think it''s such an obvious method, I can''t see it. Forget it, since you want to make a bet with me, I''ll give you a chance. We used all our possessions to make a bet. If you dare, we''ll bet. If you dare, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it. "


    Wu Hao returned what Feng Zhengshan had just said to him.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Chang Fu can only praise Wu Hao in his heart. It''s really cruel.


    There is no room for Feng Zhengshan at all.


    As long as he loses, everything about him will come to naught.


    The stakes were so high that Feng Zhengshan couldn''t make up his mind for a moment.


    After a while, Feng Zhengshan just clenched his teeth and made up his mind and said, "I bet with you."

 Chapter 85

    "Mr. Thomson, would you like to gamble with me?" Wu Hao smiled and looked at Thomson.


    Since we want to trap people, it''s also good to add this Thomson.


    Beat foreign devils and win glory for the country.


    This is a chance to take back his own things and win Wu Hao. Naturally, Thomson doesn''t want to miss it.


    But as a member of the Thomson family, one billion US dollars is the maximum he can use.


    After losing to Wu Hao, he couldn''t take out the corresponding bet.


    "I can''t bet all my fortune with you, but I have an underground shelter covering an area of 20000 square meters in Prussia."


    "This shelter is divided into living area and public area. The living area is a set of 300 square meters of luxury two-story villas. Each villa has air conditioning, communication lines and networks."


    "The public area is equipped with restaurants, bakeries, bars, wine cellars, churches, kindergartens, game rooms, swimming pools, theatres, gymnasiums, hospitals and other facilities, like a small city, and helicopters can be used for travel. Moreover, the shelter also reserves a year''s living materials and some military forces. "


    "The shelter cost $1 billion to renovate. I''ll bet $1 billion on it."


    Thomson was a little reluctant.


    The underground shelter was also won back by Thomson.


    I wanted to have a good experience after leaving the cruise.


    Now it can only be used as a gamble.


    "Sounds interesting. I bet with you."


    Wu Hao doesn''t believe the doomsday or anything, but he is really curious about the shelter.


    If you get it, you can be a summer resort.


    "You bet your fortune with Feng. Can you still take out the money?"


    Thomson wants to gamble with Wu Hao, but he doesn''t want to gamble with Feng Zhengshan, because in this way, he can win a lot less money.


    "It''s not easy to ask for money."


    With that, Wu Hao sent Zheng Hai a wechat.


    Now the cruise ship is on the high seas. There is no mobile phone signal, but there is still wireless to use.


    Before long, Zheng Hai came to the room.


    Seeing Feng Zhengshan in the room, I was slightly stunned.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Hao found someone so soon.


    Seeing Zheng Hai coming, Chang Fu immediately came forward to say hello.


    "Zheng Shao, I didn''t expect you to come here."


    "Boss Chang, what a coincidence."


    Zheng Hai nodded politely to Chang Fu.


    "Zheng Shao, lend me $1 billion. I''ll make a bet with Mr. Thomson." Wu Hao said.


    "No problem."


    Zheng Hai didn''t want to, so he agreed.


    "Mr. Thomson, you can rest assured." Wu Hao looked at Thomson with a smile.


    Then, Wu Hao and his party came to Zhou Yang''s office and signed a gambling agreement.


    "I''ll arrange your bet until tonight. Do you have any opinion?" Zhou Yang looked at Wu haozhong.


    "I don''t care."


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    Whether it''s one fight or three, as long as Feng Zhengshan''s boxer strength does not reach the congenital state, Wu Hao will win.


    "No problem."


    "No problem."


    Hearing that Zhou Yang arranged the two games for tonight, Thomson nodded quickly for fear that Zhou Yang would go back on his word.


    The two games are placed in the same night''s super gambling match, whether connected or separated, which has an impact on Wu Hao''s boxers.


    Naturally, they will not refuse such a good thing.


    "Now that you all agree, you can''t go back."


    Zhou Yang reminded Wu Hao that it was actually for Feng Zhengshan and Wu Hao.


    "Lao Zhou, it''s arranged. Just let me know."


    With that, Wu Hao and Zheng Hai left the office together.


    Thomson and his wife left with him.


    Wu Hao''s address to Zhou Yang made him a little stunned.


    No one has called themselves that for a long time.


    "What an interesting young man."


    ¡­¡­


    "Zheng Shao, I want to go back tomorrow."


    Seriously, Wu Hao really doesn''t think anything can attract him on the "wish".


    With the ''heavenly eye'' in the body, gambling is a sure win.


    Although gambling can win a lot of money.


    But there is too much money for Wu Hao.


    After winning Feng Zhengshan''s whole fortune, Wu Hao can go back and be a charterer.


    In the past, Wu Hao envied those public and female Charterers. He could sit at home and wait for others to put the money on his account.


    Now there is an opportunity, naturally we can''t miss it.


    "Don''t you play a few more days?" Zheng Hai asked.


    "No, it''s not interesting."


    It''s boring to play on the sea for a long time.


    Although, there are many entertainment equipment and many beautiful women here.


    "OK, I''ll tell sky to wait for you."


    Generally, if you want to leave the "wish", except for the "wish", you can only send a helicopter by the "wish" to the designated place.


    "Zheng Shao, won''t you leave with me?" Wu Hao glanced at Zheng Hai.


    "I want to play a few more days before I go back."


    Zheng Hai''s body has completely recovered. Of course, he should play more.


    "Well, that''s good. If you have anything, please contact me. " Wu Hao nodded.


    He will not obstruct Zheng Hai from fulfilling his wishes on the "wish".


    "I see."


    Then Zheng Hai went to have fun himself.


    "Boss Chang, what''s your account number? I''ll transfer the money to you when I get off the cruise. " Wu Hao looked at Chang Fu.


    Had it not been for Chang Fu, Wu Hao would not have had the opportunity to be a charterer.


    Therefore, Wu Hao will return his money to him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu. At that time, you can transfer $200 million to me, and the remaining $100 million will be your reward. "


    Chang Fu is a good man.


    He was very satisfied to have the chance to get back $200 million.


    Wu Hao also rudely agreed.


    After that, Wu Hao separated from Chang Fu and came to Ma Rulong.


    "Master."


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Ma Rulong hurried.


    "Well, good. It''s getting closer and closer to the congenital environment. Maybe you can break through as long as you take an opportunity. "


    Wu Hao looked at Ma Rulong''s state and was very satisfied.


    "Everything depends on the master."


    Ma Rulong knows that Wu Hao is the only one who can reach his present state.


    I dare not be disrespectful.


    Then Wu Hao told Ma Rulong what had happened before.


    "You will have three games today. You should be mentally prepared."


    "Master, I will never disappoint you. Feng Zhengshan, I will let him have nothing. "


    Hearing Feng Zhengshan''s name, Ma Rulong''s face showed incomparable hatred.


    "Well, we''ll finish it tonight and we''ll go back tomorrow. If you have anything else to do, you should hurry up. "


    "I have nothing to do but kill Feng Zhengshan."


    "Then you prepare well. You can''t lose one of the three games."


    This "gambling wish" gambles not only money, but also Wu Hao''s face.


    Wu Hao absolutely doesn''t want to lose.

 Chapter 86

    "Master, please rest assured that Ma Rulong will only die and will not lose."


    Ma Rulong''s eyes showed an incomparably firm look.


    Wu Hao patted Ma Rulong on the shoulder and left.


    Wu Hao has invested a lot in Ma Rulong. Even if he wants to die, Wu Hao won''t let him die so easily.


    Back in the room, Chen Yi woke up, but lay in bed in a daze.


    Seeing Wu Hao back, he suddenly ran into Wu Hao''s arms with a surprised look on his face.


    "Husband, you''re back. I miss you so much."


    Wu Hao was not with him just now. Chen Yi really missed him.


    Moreover, she also found a terrible thing, that is, she found that she seemed to be inseparable from Wu Hao.


    Therefore, after Wu Hao came back, she threw herself into Wu Hao''s arms regardless of whether she was naked or not.


    "I just went out for a while. Don''t think so of me." Wu Hao hugged Chen Yi and kissed her.


    "Even if I leave you for a minute, I will miss you." Chen Yi hugged Wu Hao tightly and didn''t let go¡° Husband, will you promise me not to want me? I can''t live without you. "


    "Don''t worry, wife, I''ll never want you." Wu Hao was moved and hugged Chen Yi.


    If a woman can say such words to herself, it really proves that she has taken you as all she has.


    "Husband, I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Then, after they did what they would love to do, they left the room.


    Accompanied by Chen Yi and Wu Hao, they had a good time on the cruise ship.


    As for gambling, Wu Hao didn''t care at all.


    With Wu Hao, he was almost able to break through the realm of vigorous Qi and mental skill.


    Even if Ma Rulong meets a strong congenital environment, Wu Liang can make him win.


    After dinner, Wu Hao took Chen Yi to the arena.


    Now it''s not time for the "super gambling match". The boxers fighting on the field are some boxers with relatively weak strength.


    The highest strength is just a master.


    The boxers were very lively and the audience was very high.


    But in Wu Hao''s eyes, children play at home.


    Before long, it arrived at 8 o''clock.


    The "super wish game" has also begun.


    There are special hosts in the "super gambling competition" to explain the competition on the spot.


    In the first seven games, the highest bet was only $500 million, and the boxer''s strength was the strongest, which was the Super Master level.


    And soon came the gambling wish of Wu Hao and Panasonic Jianci.


    Wu Hao''s three gambling wishes are game 8 with Panasonic Jianci, Game 9 with Thomson and game 10 with Feng Zhengshan.


    "Next, what will enter the arena is the strongest karate in the Sakura empire. He is as hard as steel. He can cut mountains and stones with bare hands. He is 201 cm tall and weighs 286 kg. He represents Panasonic Corporation and is known as a ''giant beast''."


    The host stood in the middle of the field, holding a microphone and enthusiastically introduced the boxers who were going to play.


    With the host saying that, the man following Matsushita Kenji came out of the notice at one end of the field that day.


    After that, the host introduced Ma Rulong.


    "The one who fought against the ''giant beast'' was ma Rulong, who had won 35 wins and 1 loss in the gambling game, was 185cm tall and weighed 90kg. We were deeply impressed by his fierce and fearless performance in the previous gambling games. Unfortunately, he disappeared after losing the game. Now that he''s here again, what achievements will he make? Let''s wait and see. He represents the Shenglong group of China. "


    Shenglong group is the industry of Wei family, which is just right for gambling.


    Ma Rulong came out slowly from the channel on the other side.


    Seeing Ma Rulong coming out, Feng Zhengshan''s face changed slightly.


    You know, this guy was left behind by his own desire.


    However, seeing the people around him, Feng Zhengshan was relieved again.


    What about Ma Rulong? The people around him can tear him to pieces.


    "In today''s gambling match, both sides took out $1 billion. I don''t know whether it is the ''giant beast'' who trampled on the ''crazy beast'' or the ''crazy beast'' who bit the ''giant beast''. I hope we can see a wonderful game."


    With that, the host walked off the stage and gave the venue to Ma Rulong and Chuanyue Yifu.


    Chuanyue Yifu is wearing his Karate Suit.


    Ma Rulong just wore a pair of combat shorts to show his strong body.


    "Admit defeat and I''ll save your life. Otherwise, you will be torn to pieces by me. " The boatman said in awkward Mandarin.


    "If I say this to you, I will kill you later." Ma Rulong showed a disdainful smile.


    After the host said to start, the boat moved.


    He just took a step forward, but it was like crossing the space. He crossed the distance of 5 meters, came to Ma Rulong''s body, and hit Ma Rulong''s face with a straight fist.


    The boxers watching the battle on the sidelines were surprised to see the punch of the boat''s husband.


    "So strong."


    The people around Feng Zhengshan said.


    "Who is better than you?"


    Although Feng Zhengshan doesn''t know martial arts, the people around him do.


    "Even if I take this punch next, I will be slightly injured." The man thought¡° But he must never hit such a second punch again. So I will win and win. "


    Feng Zhengshan immediately relieved himself.


    Wu Hao was slightly surprised to see the fist of Chuanyue Yifu.


    I didn''t expect that the boatman''s fist could send out the power beyond the extreme. Although it can only hit one punch, it really surprised Wu Hao.


    It seems that we can''t underestimate these martial artists.


    "How strong, this little devil''s fist." Long Fei was also frightened by the fist of the boat''s husband.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that this little devil also has the qualification to impact the congenital environment." Gu Tianqing was also slightly surprised.


    Being able to punch beyond the power of the extreme situation in the extreme situation proves the strength of the boat.


    "I can beat him."


    Long Fei also saw that the boat had only one punch.


    If you get this punch, you can beat him.


    At the same time, he put his eyes on Ma Rulong to see how he took the punch that can only be defended with all his strength.


    However, what makes Longfei stare big is that Ma Rulong doesn''t defend and blows the same right hand at the boatman.


    "Pony, what are you doing?"


    Long Fei was so anxious that he almost jumped up.


    If this punch is right, Ma Rulong''s right hand will break 100%.


    How could Ma Rulong, who lost one hand, defeat the boatman.


    "Stupid."


    The man beside Feng Zhengshan showed a disdainful expression.


    I thought Ma Rulong could be called powerful, but now it seems that he is just a martial artist.


    "Boom.".


    One big and one small, the two arms touched each other.

 Chapter 87

    When Long Fei Thought MA Rulong''s arm would break, an amazing scene happened.


    Ma Rulong''s arm not only didn''t hurt, but broke the boatman''s arm with one punch.


    "How is this possible?"


    "How is this possible?"


    Long Fei, Gu Tianqing and the men around Feng Zhengshan looked at the two people on the court with an incredible expression.


    "Did his strength reach the congenital state?"


    Long Fei first thought of a possibility.


    "No, his strength has not reached the congenital state." Gu Tianqing shook his head.


    "But how could the little devil be interrupted by the pony?" Longfei road.


    "It''s just a possibility. The pony''s power is far better than that little devil, and even exceeds the limit of the extreme situation." Gu Tianqing is serious.


    Gu Tianqing is really interested in Ma Rulong''s sudden strength.


    If we can know the secret inside, it will no longer be so difficult to break through the congenital environment.


    "But is it possible?" Longfei Leng tunnel.


    Beyond the limits of the extreme?


    "Look."


    Gu Tianqing didn''t speak any more. He just looked at Ma Rulong.


    "You..."


    The boatman''s face was full of panic at this time.


    He is very confident in his straight fist.


    After decades of boxing, this record has reached the most perfect state.


    His energy and spirit are fully integrated into this fist, and his strength has exceeded the extreme situation.


    Generally, martial artists in the extreme situation can only defend with all their strength in the face of their own fist.


    If you can''t stop it, you''ll die.


    Even if you block it, you''ll get hurt.


    But Ma Rulong took his fist and broke his hand.


    Well, how is this possible.


    For a moment, the boat crossed in horror and the husband won, forgetting the pain of his broken arm.


    "You are very strong. If it were me, I really don''t know the outcome. But now I can easily crush you. Within three moves, take your life. "


    Ma Rulong walked towards the boat and said faintly.


    If it weren''t for the bet, Ma Rulong might spare the boat and kill him.


    But this can be a bet. The other side is the opponent of the master, so the boat can''t stay.


    "No... No."


    Chuanyue Yifu was afraid at this time. He also wanted to break through the congenital environment. He didn''t want to die.


    "I''m sorry. If you want to blame me, blame your employer. Why bother my master."


    While talking, Ma Rulong came to the boatman.


    Sweep your right leg and directly cut off the boatman''s left leg.


    Then, taking advantage of his instability, he kicked his left leg directly to his neck.


    The boatman''s huge body was kicked out.


    His neck was broken at the foot of Ma Rulong.


    When the boat fell to the ground, it had become a body.


    Ma Rulong raised his hand and walked to the side of the field, but he didn''t leave the field.


    Panasonic Jianci was so angry that he scolded "bage" when he saw that Chuanyue Yifu was KO by Ma Rulong two or three times.


    Just after signing the agreement, he still had to honestly give Wu Hao $1 billion.


    Panasonic Kenji turned his eyes and quietly left the arena.


    The staff went on stage, checked the boat and asked someone to carry him down directly.


    Then he said a few words to Ma Rulong.


    Ma Rulong shook his head.


    After the staff and the host said something, the host went to the scene and began to introduce passionately again.


    "Now we''re going to play Hugh taigo, who is from Citi Empire, has four world boxing titles and is known as the fastest jab. He is 195cm tall and weighs 97kg. He represents the Thomson family of the Citi empire. "


    "What he will fight against is also Ma Rulong, the representative of Shenglong group."


    "The amount of gambling is also $1 billion."


    "Just now our staff asked Ma Rulong if he needed a rest. But he refused confidently. Now let''s see if the crazy beast won again without rest, or if tiger used his lightning jab to blow the crazy beast''s head. "


    After the game, tiger began to move around Ma Rulong with flexible steps.


    After watching the last game, tiger knew that there was no chance of winning in the face of Ma Rulong.


    Therefore, all he has to do is rely on his flexible steps and now add his fast jab to defeat Ma Rulong.


    Tiger''s idea is good, but the reality is very cruel.


    Because Ma Rulong''s footsteps are better than him.


    When tiger didn''t punch out, Ma Rulong directly stabbed tiger in the face.


    The battle ended directly.


    "You''re the fastest jab, but I''m no slower than you."


    Ma Rulong said softly as he walked past tiger.


    Ma Rulong, who is learning modern fighting techniques, has certainly practiced boxing. In addition, his strength is far better than that of Tago. It''s not too easy to win him.


    Tiger is really a little weak. At the beginning, Ma Rulong didn''t kill him.


    Disdain to kill him.


    ¡°sh*t¡¢fu*k¡£¡±


    Thomson blurted out classic quotations from his mouth.


    The little devil just got three times before he hung up.


    I''m a boxer, but I can''t even get a punch.


    Does this useless idiot have the face to live in the world?


    However, Thomson had no other way at this time.


    We can only put our hope on Feng Zhengshan.


    "Feng, can your boxer win the Chinese?"


    No matter how stupid Thomson is, he knows that Ma Rulong is the opponent in the last gambling match.


    Because Ma Rulong has no end at all.


    Feng Zhengshan did not speak, but his face was very pale.


    The boxer beside him has gone to the boxer channel.


    After leaving, the Boxer said that if it was ma Rulong, he had no chance of winning.


    Let Feng Zhengshan be psychologically prepared.


    "Mr. Thomson, we can''t wait to die. If I let that man leave the wish, I have nothing. " Feng Zhengshan said tremblingly.


    If Feng Zhengshan loses his fortune, he will definitely be driven off the "wish number".


    Leaving the "wish", Feng Zhengshan would not think that Ma Rulong would let go of himself.


    Therefore, he can only hope that Thomson will kill Wu Hao and Ma Rulong.


    "Feng, you know, the power of my family is not so easy to use. It takes a lot of money, but I really don''t have anything now. " Thomson glanced at Feng Zhengshan.


    Using the power of the Thomson family is a cost, but not too much.


    Thomson mainly wants to knock Feng Zhengshan.


    "I''ll pay for it, Mr. Thomson." Feng Zhengshan was busy.


    "Feng, do you know how much it costs?"


    "How much?"


    "Half your wealth?"


    "Half the money?"


    Feng Zhengshan knew that Thomson would open a lion''s mouth, but he didn''t expect that he would open it too much.

 Chapter 88

    "If I don''t have money, I can''t help it."


    Although Thomson also lost $2 billion, he really lost only $1 billion.


    Moreover, losing this $1 billion has no impact on his identity.


    Therefore, Thomson decided to eat Feng Zhengshan.


    Feng Zhengshan''s face changed several times. After hesitating for a while, he could only respond.


    No way, compared with losing all his possessions and losing half, he can still accept it.


    Seeing that Feng Zhengshan agreed, Thomson was overjoyed and whispered, "Feng, you watch here and I''ll arrange it.


    After Thomson left, the host began to introduce again.


    "Next, the gambling match to be held is the highlight of tonight. The boxer about to enter the field is Zhao Xiong, who is 189cm tall and weighs 100kg. He is proficient in iron wire boxing. Iron thread boxing is a kind of boxing technique combining hardness and softness. With his body shape, it can be supported under his fist. There are only a few. He represents Feng Zhengshan from China. "


    "And he still wants to fight Ma Rulong."


    "Coincidentally, Ma Rulong''s previous employer on the" wish "was Feng Zhengshan."


    "In this game, both sides have come up with all their wealth, and the amount is about to reach $10 billion."


    "Let''s open our eyes and see whether it is Ma Rulong''s record three consecutive victories to avenge his old employer, or ''black bear'' Zhao Xiong who smashed Ma Rulong with his fierce iron fist."


    After the introduction of the main hook, it will end.


    Looking at the ''black bear'' coming out slowly, Ma Rulong''s face showed a cruel smile.


    Revenge on Feng Zhengshan began with this "black bear".


    Who made him Feng Zhengshan''s man.


    Seeing Ma Rulong''s expression, Zhao Xiong felt a burst of regret.


    I seem to be with the wrong employer.


    "It''s said that tiexian boxing is the unique skill of tieqiaosan. He also has two other unique skills, ''three exhibition boxing'' and ''kilo drop''. It''s said that his bridge hands are as hard as iron, cast like steel, and the horse steps are so stable that dozens of people can''t pull them. I don''t know how much you can learn." Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Xiong and said.


    "I know you won''t let me go. Cut the crap and start."


    Zhao Xiong also knew that Ma Rulong would never let go of himself. He was too lazy to talk nonsense with him and put on a stand for live broadcasting.


    Ma Rulong also talked nonsense. He directly whipped his right leg towards Zhao Xiong.


    The speed is so fast that Zhao Xiong can only block this whip leg with his arms.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Xiong stopped the whip leg, and he didn''t get hurt.


    Just when he was wondering, Ma Rulong''s attack came again.


    Ma Rulong''s attack is like his nickname "crazy beast". As long as he starts to move, it is the beginning of madness.


    Zhao Xiong''s "thousand catties falling" really deserves its reputation.


    Under Ma Rulong''s crazy attack, he just stepped back.


    In the extreme situation, the strength of Zhao Xiong is absolutely true, the top column.


    After being frantically attacked by Ma Rulong for 3 minutes, Zhao Xiong only punched Ma Rulong away.


    After Ma Rulong was blasted away by Zhao Xiong, there were all kinds of screams in the arena.


    The first two games were almost second kills. They, laymen, couldn''t see much excitement.


    This time, Ma Rulong''s crazy attack immediately aroused the blood in their hearts.


    "Husband, is the pony okay?"


    Seeing that Ma Rulong was kicked away by Zhao Xiong, Chen Yi couldn''t help worrying.


    "How could he be? He''s just playing."


    Wu Hao knew that Ma Rulong''s attack just now was only with the strength of the extreme situation.


    Feng Zhengshan was happy to see that Zhao Xiong resisted Ma Rulong''s attack.


    If Zhao Xiong wins, who cares about Thomson or something.


    However, Zhao Xiong, who blasted Ma Rulong on the field, was cold. "You don''t have the best effort at all. You''re belittling me."


    A warrior can lose and die, but he can''t insult.


    In Zhao Xiong''s opinion, Ma Rulong''s attack just now is insulting himself.


    "Don''t you see? Everyone on the scene is very excited. Now that they have come to see it, they have to let them value the ticket price. Moreover, you see feng Zhengshan, isn''t he also a very excited expression? Now, he must be thinking that he has a chance to win. " Ma Rulong laughed a little crazy.


    "I don''t care about that. Since I stand on this field, I hope you can respect me and give me the dignity that a warrior should have." Zhao Xiong cold tunnel.


    "Give you dignity? Then let''s see if you have that ability. " Ma Rulong said¡° Take my three moves and you will have the qualification to make me respect. "


    "Come on."


    Zhao Xiong put on a pose.


    Ma Rulong''s move again is still a whip leg.


    Zhao Xiong is also the same defensive move.


    But this time, Zhao Xiong''s arms were directly kicked off.


    Then, Ma Rulong kicked Zhao Xiong''s neck again.


    "Click"


    Zhao Xiong''s neck was directly kicked off, and people lost their vitality.


    "Only two moves. It seems that you are not qualified for me to respect you."


    With that, Ma Rulong walked back towards the boxer channel.


    Seeing that Ma Rulong killed Zhao Xiong directly, the arena was quiet for a few seconds, and then a deafening cry broke out.


    Feng Zhengshan''s face was dead gray, as if he were 10 years old.


    I had a chance to win just now.


    Why, just in the blink of an eye, this opportunity was crushed by Ma Rulong.


    What the hell is going on.


    Now, Feng Zhengshan has only Thomson as a life-saving straw.


    Wu Hao also left the arena with Chen Yi and came to Zhou Yang''s office.


    He said he would leave tomorrow and asked Zhou Yang to arrange it for him.


    At the same time, Zhou Yang also gave Wu Hao everything Wu Hao won.


    Feng Zhengshan''s hundreds of buildings, the underground shelter Thomson lost to himself, and Panasonic''s $1 billion.


    All of a sudden, Wu Hao''s wealth increased by $3 billion, plus hundreds of buildings and an underground shelter.


    After returning Zheng Hai''s $1 billion and Chang Fu''s $200 million, Wu Hao left Zhou Yang''s office.


    The next day, after Wu Hao left Zheng Hai a pot of monkey wine, he left with Chen Yi, Ma Rulong and Tanaka Xingnai.


    Zheng Hai''s body can already use "monkey wine".


    Chang Fu didn''t leave with Wu Hao.


    Because Chang Fu knew that as soon as Wu Hao left the "wish", someone would go to his trouble.


    Wu Hao has Ma Rulong around. Don''t be afraid.


    But he is often rich, but he is alone. If there is any danger, it will be miserable.


    You''d better stay on the wish.


    Wait until this thing is over before you get off the cruise.


    safety first.


    Zhou Yang sent a helicopter to fly Wu Hao''s four people to the place designated by Wu Hao.


    On the cruise ship, there is a helicopter, which is specially used to send guests away from the cruise ship.


    Zheng Hai has contacted the sky to pick up Wu Hao at the designated location.

 Chapter 89

    The first time I took a helicopter, Chen Yi was afraid and her little hands were cold.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here with you."


    Wu Hao holds Chen Yi''s hand and comforts her.


    Wu Hao''s comfort made Chen Yi relax.


    After flying for two hours, I finally saw the sky.


    On the yacht, the helicopter flew back.


    The yacht is also ready to return.


    After arriving on the yacht, Chen Yi''s frightened heart was put down.


    After the yacht drove to the inland sea for half an hour, four speedboats suddenly appeared not far from the yacht.


    There were several heavily armed men sitting on each.


    "Target determination."


    The man on the speedboat confirmed Wu Hao with a telescope.


    "Head, what about the people over there?"


    "If they hinder us, we''ll get rid of them together."


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    These two groups were called by Thomson and Panasonic Jianci to solve Wu Hao.


    Their purpose is the same. Catch Wu Hao.


    It''s just that they haven''t waited for their speedboat to approach the yacht.


    A lot of invisible sword Qi cut them into pieces.


    Wu Hao had already solved them all when the "six pulse immortal sword" came out.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to waste his time asking questions.


    He knew that these people were either sent by Panasonic Kenji or Thomson.


    I don''t want to go abroad for the time being. These two guys will stay until later and settle accounts slowly.


    One day later, Wu Hao returned to the magic capital.


    Sky replenished its supplies and went to sea again.


    They have to wait for Zheng Hai and others at sea.


    "Back."


    Stepping on the land, Chen Yi was very excited.


    It''s better to step on the ground.


    Although on the cruise ship, I can''t feel it''s on the sea.


    But there is always a feeling that is not very real.


    Moreover, she also has a sense of cruise fear that she will hit an iceberg.


    When I was a child, my memory of movies was too serious.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    It''s good on cruise ships, but it''s still not as good as in cities.


    Tanaka Xingnai also looked at this strange place curiously.


    Ma Rulong went to pick up the car.


    "By the way, wife, where are you going?"


    Wu Hao wants Chen Yi to go back to the villa with him, but he has to ask Chen Yi.


    "I want to go home and see my parents first."


    Chen Yi looked at Wu Hao timidly.


    "Of course not. By the way, wife, where you live now, the environment is not very good. Let me change a place for you. "


    Wu Hao certainly has no objection to Chen Yi''s going home to see her parents.


    However, the environment where Chen Yi lives is really poor. Wu Hao wants to change places for them.


    "No... No."


    Hearing that Wu Hao wanted to change his house, Chen Yi quickly refused.


    You know, it costs millions to buy any house in Mordor.


    Although millions are nothing to Wu Hao, she is also embarrassed to accept them.


    "I''m not asking your opinion, okay?"


    Wu Hao looked at Chen Yi domineering.


    Chen Yi can only nod honestly.


    The heart is incomparably sweet.


    "Pony, after you send Tanaka Xingnai to the villa, go and move down to the host mother."


    Wu Hao ordered Ma Rulong.


    "Yes, master."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao has seen the houses in Feng Zhengshan''s hand. Many of them are in communities with good terrain. Just pick a 200 square meter house for Chen Yi''s family.


    At that time, just go through the transfer formalities again.


    Moreover, Wu Hao also saw that Lin Jiaxi has now become his tenant.


    Lin Jiaxi''s house is not bought, but rented.


    After all, the house in that community is not cheap.


    With Lin Jiaxi''s previous income, he can''t afford it.


    Wu Hao said he would bring Lin Jiaxi a gift before. Now he just gives her the house as a gift.


    After arranging the house and asking the pony to take Chen Yi home and help move, Wu Hao came to Lin Jiaxi''s community.


    When Lin Jiaxi opened the door and saw that it was Wu Hao, he immediately jumped into Wu Hao''s arms.


    "Husband, why don''t you tell me when you''re back."


    "I want to surprise you."


    Wu Hao walks into the room with Lin Jiaxi in his arms and closes the door.


    "Husband, I miss you."


    Lin Jiaxi said and kissed Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao directly took Lin Jiaxi to her bedroom and closed the door.


    Soon, there was a sound of "driving" in the room.


    Two hours later, the war stopped.


    Lin Jiaxi''s cat was in Wu Hao''s arms and said, "husband, do you know? My fans are almost becoming your fans. As soon as I started broadcasting, I kept shouting to see my little brother and directly ignored me. "


    "No, you are so beautiful, will someone ignore you? Maybe that old man will like you. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Hum, if there had been an old man painting gifts for me before. Now, everyone knows that I''m the emperor of your "not bad money". Who will brush gifts for me. Your majesty, do you know the pain of my concubine? " Lin Jiaxi looked at Wu Hao pitifully.


    "Of course I know. No, I''ll feed you as soon as I come back."


    Wu Hao said, and deliberately made it bad.


    "I hate it. Big bad guy. "


    Lin Jiaxi gently punched Wu Hao.


    "Men are not bad, women don''t love. Wait a minute. I''m Yujia. Go to your live studio and have a good look. "


    Since many people want to see them pretend to be forced, Wu Hao certainly has to meet their requirements.


    "The concubine is waiting for your Majesty''s blessing." Lin Jiaxi cooperates with Wu Hao.


    They made trouble in bed for a while, then washed and prepared for the live broadcast.


    Seeing that it was almost 1 o''clock, among the three packages received in front, there were a large number of top food ingredients in addition to sun Sansheng''s. Wu Hao and Wu Hao had not eaten yet, so he decided that today''s live content was cooking.


    After Lin Jiaxi prepared, he opened the live broadcast.


    Soon, the number of people in the live studio exceeded 10000.


    Lin Jiaxi wanted to surprise the fans in the live studio, so he didn''t ask Wu Hao to show his face directly.


    Seeing that there was no Wu Hao, the live studio was immediately full of screen swiping of "asking for the little brother of the local tyrant".


    "Don''t you like me so much? Don''t you love me? " Lin Jiaxi pretended to be poor.


    "The hope without the tyrant''s little brother is incomplete."


    "We want to see the tyrant''s little brother."


    "Xixi, call your local tyrant''s little brother to live broadcast together. That''s the best effect."


    "As long as you fit with the local tyrant''s little brother, you are the first sister of the shark."


    "To tyrant little brother."


    "Want the tyrant''s little brother + 1"


    "To be a local tyrant, I want + 10086."


    ¡­¡­


    "You little black fans, I''m so disappointed. Honey, I can''t take you with this team. Come and help me. " Lin Jiaxi deliberately looked disappointed and said to Wu Hao next to him.


    Of course, the camera didn''t shine on Wu Hao, and the people in the live studio couldn''t see Wu Hao.


    But Lin Jiaxi''s words blew up the live studio.


    "I''ll go. Did I just hear you wrong? Is it the tyrant''s little brother? "


    "Isn''t it? Is the little brother of the local tyrant there?"


    "Little brother, show your face quickly."


    "Brother tyrant, I''ll give you a monkey."


    "The strongest CP is coming."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 90

    Lin Jiaxi''s words made the popularity of the live studio soar to 100000.


    Still rising.


    At this time, Wu Hao appeared directly in front of the camera and said with a smile: "I heard that you miss me. Even my girlfriend''s live broadcast is out of mind, isn''t it?"


    "Wow, what a tyrant little brother."


    "I''ll go. It''s still so handsome."


    "Cut, not by beauty. I''m so handsome. "


    "Are you blind? I didn''t see the prompt from the live broadcasting room. I didn''t open my beauty, okay. "


    "Even if you have a local tyrant and a handsome brother, do you have money? Do you have anyone who can cook? Do you have anyone who can do magic? Can you drive a Ferrari with one hand? "


    "Don''t say that upstairs. My heart is pierced."


    "If you come to Xi Xi''s live studio, you have to be ready to be pierced. After all, I''m used to it. "


    ¡­¡­


    "It seems that I am really very popular. Since everyone likes me so much, I''ll make you a big meal. "


    With that, Wu Hao was ready to go to the kitchen.


    Lin Jiaxi said pitifully to the studio, "Alas, I''m reduced to a pole holder now."


    As an anchor, if you can''t interact with fans, you are a failed anchor.


    Lin Jiaxi has obviously done a very good job in this regard.


    "Hahaha, it''s actually very good to take a pole."


    "Let''s just look at our little brother."


    "Yes, sissy, just make a voice nearby."


    "Yes, with your little brother, Xixi, you can take the pole safely."


    "I really look forward to my little brother''s plain meal."


    "Such a live broadcast is what we want to see. Hee hee, just lift the pole. "


    ¡­¡­


    "You little black powder, i... I ignore you."


    Now the popularity of the live studio has reached 1 million. Of course, Lin Jiaxi will interact well with fans.


    At this time, a PK application suddenly pops up.


    PK is a function of shark platform.


    Two anchor PK, who has more gifts, who wins.


    The loser will be punished by the winner.


    The punishment includes military training, face painting, dancing and so on.


    You can play as long as you don''t break the rules.


    This can also increase the popularity of anchors on both sides, which is a win-win function.


    However, this function also has disadvantages, that is, it is easy to be rubbed by people.


    It''s like ah Qi, the anchor who sends a PK application to Lin Jiaxi.


    Ah Qi used to be very popular in sharks. Many old people like his figure and appearance.


    But there was a period of time when popularity declined rapidly. Now when you come back, you have to rub powder.


    Lin Jiaxi is so popular now. Who won''t rub her.


    "Eh, someone sent me a PK. It''s ah Qi. Do you think I''ll take it or not? " Lin Jiaxi said as she showed her face.


    "Ah Qi? She''s here to rub her popularity? "


    "I heard that their family came to the consortium. PK hasn''t lost in recent days."


    "Cut, I haven''t lost. I haven''t met my little brother. Or, little brother of the local tyrant, teach her to be a man every minute. "


    "Ah Qi is very fierce."


    "We''re not bad, okay. Moreover, ah Qi is not as lovely as Xi Xi. "


    "Xi Xi and the tyrant''s little brother."


    ¡­¡­


    "It seems that everyone wants me to have a P, so I''ll take it."


    With that, Xixi accepted PK.


    After PK is accepted, the video becomes the battle mode.


    On the other side of the screen, a girl with sexy clothes, hot figure and beautiful appearance appears, which is another anchor ah Qi.


    When ah Qi saw that he was connected, he immediately showed a charming smile and said, "sister Xi, I heard that there were local tyrants in your live studio before. At the same time, there were local tyrants in your sister''s live studio. Why don''t we have a P."


    "Well, let''s have a P. However, there are no local tyrants in my family. Please show mercy to my sister. "


    After they said a few words, PK began.


    Ah Qi, there are eight emperors in the studio.


    "Dear brothers, who is the top one today, but plus Qiqi''s wechat."


    Ah Qi then threw a wink that you all know.


    For a time, the eight emperors in ah Qi''s live studio immediately crazily brushed super rockets.


    Adding wechat is not the focus. The focus is what will happen after adding wechat.


    Although there were some small gifts in Xi Xi''s live studio, they were completely scum under those super rockets.


    For a moment, Lin Jiaxi''s blood strip could not be seen.


    Some small black fans in the live broadcasting room also began to take rhythm.


    "Didn''t you say there were local tyrants in the live broadcasting room? Why can''t you see the blood strips at once."


    "Yes, the popularity is so high that it can''t be brushed out."


    "There are no gifts. What can I see. Why don''t you all watch the live broadcast in ah Qi''s live studio? There will be benefits in ah Qi''s live studio. "


    "Little black powder, get out of here. Don''t bring rhythm here."


    "The tyrant''s little brother, come out quickly. Your girlfriend is about to be beaten up."


    "110, there''s a tragedy here."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, a message pops up in the live studio, and the emperor "doesn''t need money" enters the live studio.


    Lin Jiaxi was beaten, and Wu Hao would not miss it.


    Justice can be late, but never absent.


    "The tyrant''s little brother is coming. Everyone protect your knees."


    "Record the screen, record the screen, I have a hunch that the local tyrant will make big news today."


    "Sit and watch the local tyrant''s little brother beat his face."


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, when the fans in the live studio were ready to see a good play.


    A message appeared in the studio.


    "The Emperor ''doesn''t need money'' to reward Xiao Xixi with 10000 super rockets."


    10000 super rockets took off madly in Lin Jiaxi''s live studio.


    In an instant, ah Qi''s blood bar was directly invisible for seconds.


    For a time, ah Qi and the emperors in her room were confused.


    What''s the matter? Why can''t you see the blood bar at once.


    Is there anything painted on the opposite side?


    "Shit, the ''no money'' local tyrant across the street came and directly 10000 super rockets. It''s awesome."


    "10000 super rockets, 20 million, too deep."


    "I have to go and have a look."


    "I''ll go too."


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how beautiful you are these days, there is no ability to attract people.


    Ah Qi is in a state of ignorance in the live broadcasting room.


    Lin Jiaxi''s studio blew up.


    "''not bad money ''is not bad money. It''s 20 million in one shot. It''s too awesome."


    "I knew something big had happened. No, I just recorded it on the screen."


    "Sit down, sit down, this is just the normal operation of the tyrant''s little brother."


    "Heartache, my tyrant little brother, two months of pocket money is gone."


    "Is the little brother of the local tyrant close to pocket money?"


    "My lord Qian is powerful and domineering."


    ¡­¡­


    "Just now I saw someone say that I feel heartache and that I have no pocket money in two months. Actually, you''re wrong. These days I went out to do business and made a little money, so I raised my monthly allowance a little, that''s 50 million. "


    Wu Hao seizes the opportunity to continue pretending to be forced.

 Chapter 91

    "Cut, didn''t you just brush 20 million? Do you need to pretend like this?"


    "If someone else, it may be forced, but what Lord Qian said may be true."


    "I''m new here. I''ll wait for Lord Qian to hit me in the face."


    "The tyrant''s little brother is the tyrant''s little brother. He pretends to be such a loser. I like it."


    ¡­¡­


    Ah Qi was stunned for a moment, then returned to his mind and said, "the other local tyrant has scored points. Come on, brothers. The top three can add Qiqi''s wechat."


    In order to raise his score, ah Qi couldn''t help increasing his reward.


    However, three people


    That picture


    Stimulated by ah Qi, the eight emperors began to brush up super rockets again.


    Ah Qi''s score also slowly rose.


    "Haven''t you given up yet? Then add a little more. "


    Wu Hao pointed a little, and 10000 super rockets went out.


    The 10000 super rockets sewed the mouths of those who said Wu Hao was forced.


    A 20 million, others can say a few words.


    But the second $20 million was thrown out and everyone''s mouth was shut.


    "This is a real local tyrant. Kneel down."


    "40 million will be rewarded at once. It''s too deep."


    "Don''t panic, Lord Qian''s normal operation."


    "I''m new here. Please ask me whether to look on my knees or on my knees."


    "Lord Qian is the first local tyrant in my heart from now on."


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Jiaxi''s live studio blew up.


    Ah Qi stopped completely.


    Eight emperors were directly bombed by 20000 super rockets by Wu Hao.


    At this time, they have completely no desire to brush gifts.


    How to brush.


    Only one person from other people can''t hold up their heads. There''s no way to compare them.


    As for wechat, whoever wants to go on it.


    Seeing that ah Qi didn''t score any more, Wu Hao began to pretend to force again, "why don''t you score? You almost caught up with me. Come on."


    "Lord Qian, don''t prick the heart of the emperor over there. If they go together, they can''t compare with your pocket money for a month. It''s not fair at all."


    "Yes, Lord Qian, just leave them a way to live."


    "The old man of others wants to add ah Qi''s wechat. How can he do without brushing more?"


    "What if I don''t have the money to open a house?"


    "I doubt driving upstairs, but I have no evidence."


    "I heard that wechat can be added from list 1 to list 3."


    "In fact, seriously, ah Qi is also very good. You should have a figure and a face..."


    Say, say, the rhythm in the live studio began to skew.


    The emperor in ah Qi''s live broadcasting room has stopped, and ah Qi no longer demands.


    After all, 40 million is a desperate number.


    Ah Qi began to dance in order to liven up the atmosphere in the live studio.


    The trembled fiercely and almost didn''t run out.


    After 4 minutes, PK time ends,


    As a result, naturally Lin Jiaxi won.


    "Sister Xixi, your local tyrant is too powerful. My sister is convinced. Come on, how are you going to punish me? " Ah Qi said.


    "Then let''s play with the truth. Three questions, can we?"


    "No problem."


    Then Lin Jiaxi asked AQI three dirty questions.


    "Do you like the top or the bottom?"


    "How long does a boyfriend reach the standard?"


    "How long was the last time?"


    Ah Qi answered generously.


    Of course, in a euphemistic way.


    After answering the question, ah Qi smiled and said, "sister Xi, I won''t disturb your live broadcast. I hope we can play together next time."


    On the surface of this PK, although she lost, in fact, she won.


    Because, in this PK, she has at least 200000 fans.


    "OK, let''s play again next time." They are all anchors on the same platform. Ah Qi''s attitude is also good. Lin Jiaxi doesn''t exclude her.


    With that, they turned off Lian Mai.


    "Was I a little too cruel just now?" Wu Hao came out again and said.


    After receiving a unanimous "too cruel" answer, Wu Hao is ready to make some compensation.


    "Since it''s too hard, I''ll give her some medical expenses."


    With that, Wu Hao came to ah Qi''s live studio with his own number.


    At this time, ah Qi is trying to activate the atmosphere in the live studio. Seeing Wu Hao coming in, he is a little puzzled, but he still said sweetly: "welcome the Emperor ''not bad money'' to Qiqi''s live studio."


    As soon as ah Qi finished his words, ''not bad money'' brushed 500 super rockets in the live studio, then left a word and left again.


    Look at the sentence "medical expenses" left by "not bad money", ah Qi can''t cry or laugh.


    "Medical expenses" are all given 1 million. This man really doesn''t need money.


    The emperors in ah Qi''s live broadcasting room were unhappy.


    The medical expenses given by others are almost equal to their own money. How can we play.


    So, one by one, they slipped away.


    As for wechat, they have no face to ask for it.


    Seeing the emperor gone, ah Qi had no choice but to continue broadcasting.


    You can''t stop broadcasting because the emperor is gone.


    Wu Hao returns to Lin Jiaxi''s live studio, which is full of screen brushing.


    "Medical expenses! If you lose it, it''s a million dollars. Money is powerful and domineering. "


    "The medical expenses are 1 million yuan. I''m on my knees."


    "Lord Qian, hit me too. I only want 100000."


    "Hit me, Mr. Qian. I only want 10000."


    "100 yuan is OK."


    Looking at the happy atmosphere in the live studio, Wu Hao said, "PK is over, and my stomach is really hungry. Now let me cook you a plain meal. "


    Lin Jiaxi held up the bracket and followed Wu Hao to the kitchen.


    After arriving at the kitchen, Lin Jiaxi suddenly felt a little embarrassed and said, "honey, I forgot there was no rice and vegetables in the kitchen."


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t we still have a paper bag that can change everything?" Wu Hao took out a paper bag beside him.


    "Can you really change it?"


    Last time Wu Hao became magic, Lin Jiaxi still remembers it.


    Similarly, the fans in the studio also remember.


    Seeing that Wu Hao was going to do magic again, the live studio suddenly became lively again.


    "First of all, we have to cook, so we need rice."


    Wu Hao turned the paper bag back to the camera and indicated that there was nothing in it.


    Then he put his hand into the paper bag and took a kilo of rouge rice out of the space ring.


    He grabbed another punch of rouge rice and took it out.


    "Now I have rice."


    Wu Hao put the rice in his hand into the rice cooker, and then poured the rouge rice in the paper bag into the rice cooker.


    "Shit, my wife came out to see the gods."


    "Upstairs, wake up. You don''t have a wife."


    "Brother tyrant, please accept your magic power."


    "Are you really magic?"


    "No matter what magic or magic, do you know what rice it is? Rouge rice, the top variety, 4000 yuan a kilo. Especially, a meal is my monthly salary. I don''t play like this. "


    "Basic operation, do not dry."

 Chapter 92

    After Wu Hao cooked the meal, he asked Lin Jiaxi, "what do you want to eat?"


    Lin Jiaxi thought for a moment and said, "I want to eat Australian lobster. Please make one for me."


    Last time, I didn''t see Wu Hao so close. This time, I have to give him a problem.


    "Aolong, no problem. Five kilograms should be enough."


    Wu Hao looked up and thought about it. Then he put his hand into the paper bag. When he took it out, he had an auspicious dragon with red body, golden claws and two long beards.


    When the auspicious dragon was taken out, it twisted its tail.


    Lin Jiaxi watched Wu haozhen take out an Aolong from the paper bag, and the whole person was stunned.


    You said the wine, meat and rice were all dead, but the auspicious dragon was a living creature.


    How did this happen.


    Similarly, there are fans in the live studio.


    Although I''ve seen it once before, it''s still so shocking to see it again now.


    Wu Hao ignored Lin Jiaxi, cleaned Aolong and steamed it in a steamer.


    "What else would you like to eat?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    "I''d like to invite emperor crab."


    Lin Jiaxi and Wu Hao are carrying it now.


    She wanted to see what Wu Hao could come up with.


    "No problem. Well, I''ll give you a crab set meal. "


    Wu Hao put his two hands directly into the bag, and then took out an 8-kg emperor crab and an 8-kg emperor crab from the paper bag. Two different kinds of crabs are also fresh.


    "I also want to eat steak, the top and cattle."


    "Yes, no problem."


    Wu Hao took out six top beef steaks from the paper bag.


    Up to now, Lin Jiaxi is really convinced.


    "You can do it."


    Wu Hao nodded and continued to take some ingredients from the paper bag.


    "Do any of you know how he made food out of the bag?" The battered Lin Jiaxi can only ask those people in the live studio.


    "It''s not magic at all. Well, it''s magic."


    "It must be taken from space. I''ve seen it in my last life."


    "It''s not a space ring. I''ve seen it."


    "You losers, don''t you notice the value of the ingredients made by the tyrant''s little brother? It''s 4000 yuan for rice, almost 4000 yuan for Aolong, and 10000 yuan for emperor crab and Emperor crab. Six top beef steaks, no less than 100000 yuan, and the ingredients in the back. Together, it will cost almost 200000 yuan for this meal. It''s really great. "


    "Have you noticed that the little brother of the local tyrant is very skilled in cooking. This shows that the little brother of the local tyrant usually doesn''t cook less. A little brother who has face, money and can cook food, loves it. "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wu Hao is carefully handling the ingredients.


    For example, the poisonous part of puffer fish should be carefully removed.


    When Wu Hao handled the ingredients, Lin Jiaxi pointed the camera at him.


    I have to say, I really know something in the live studio.


    It''s amazing to see Wu Hao''s sword skill.


    Moreover, Wu Hao can also be perfect in his grasp of the heat. This is the power of the "God of food secret script".


    An hour later, Wu Hao had cooked a table full of dishes.


    Wu Hao has already taken out the lobster meat, crab meat and so on.


    "Across the screen, you may not know that these dishes are really delicious. If you don''t mind, I''ll start. "


    Lin Jiaxi put his cell phone aside and started.


    "Wow, the fish is so tender and delicious. What''s the name of this dish?" Lin Jiaxi first took a chopstick of fish and asked after eating it.


    "Steamed Yangtze River knife fish."


    Wu Hao also took a bite. Sure enough, the fish is fat but not greasy. It is very delicious. It really deserves the reputation of one of the four delicacies of the Yangtze River.


    "I''ll go. Is that the Yangtze River knife fish? I''ve only heard its name before, and I finally see it today. "


    "Two liang swordfish costs 4000 yuan per kilogram. This swordfish looks like a kilogram. It can''t be taken down without 10000."


    "Especially, how do I feel that my old altar is not fragrant?"


    ¡­¡­


    Then, while eating, Wu Hao introduced the name and origin of each dish to Lin Jiaxi.


    Wu Hao''s coquettish operation directly convinced the fans in the live studio.


    People are just handsome. Even if they have money, they can accept magic, but they can cook so well and know the knowledge of many dishes, which makes other men how to live.


    "I''m miserable. I''m afraid I''ll be lonely all my life."


    "Lord Qian, leave us a way to live."


    "You should know how to be modest. What else can you say?"


    "I''ve never envied, envied or hated a man like this."


    "Never let my girlfriend see this live broadcast."


    "Wake up, you don''t have a girlfriend."


    "I''ll go. My brother is still a big stomach king."


    "That''s true. However, the little brother of the local tyrant is not short of money. Is he afraid of not having enough to eat? "


    Lin Jiaxi was just like the average person''s appetite. After eating a few dishes, she couldn''t support her. It was basically solved by Wu Hao.


    After all, you can''t waste food.


    Wu Hao is not a big stomach king. He just quickly decomposes the food he eats into energy for his body to absorb.


    "How''s it going? Is it delicious? It''s still live now. Pay attention to the image. " Looking at Lin Jiaxi, who was paralyzed on the chair and touched his stomach, Wu Hao said.


    "Anyway, the fans are almost sucked away by you. I''ve become a pole lifter. What image do you want?"


    Lin Jiaxi deliberately looks at Wu Hao with resentment.


    "Well, I won''t broadcast it live every day. They''re still your people." Wu Hao looked at Lin Jiaxi reluctantly.


    "Hum, they all rebelled." Lin Jiaxi tooted his mouth.


    As an excellent anchor, Lin Jiaxi will continue to interact with fans as long as the live broadcast continues.


    Sure enough, Lin Jiaxi said so, and the live studio became lively again.


    What is "heartache? I hope for a second. I''m still a fan of tuhao''s brother."


    "The body is my wish, and the soul is the little brother of the local tyrant."


    Seeing these speeches, Lin Jiaxi directly closed her eyes and didn''t bother to look at them. At the same time, she remembered the delicious food she had just eaten.


    "In fact, the ingredients used in these dishes are top-level ingredients. Have you seen the Chinese dynasty on the tip of the tongue? High-end ingredients often only need the simplest cooking method. Therefore, these vegetable roots can''t reflect my cooking skills. I''ll really show you my cooking at the next meeting. " The king forcing state opened by Wu Hao.


    "The tyrant''s little brother forced me to give 99 points. The rest is afraid of your pride."


    "I suddenly looked forward to the local tyrant''s little brother showing his real cooking."


    "Brother tyrant, if you want to show your cooking skills, can you say it in advance and I''ll have instant noodles. I can''t smell it, but I can see it. "


    "Normally, I don''t brush gifts, but I''ve prepared a pack of cigarette money for you."


    "I also pay for a pack of cigarettes."


    ¡­¡­


    "I can only say rational consumption. If anyone brushes more, I''ll kick him out." Wu Hao said.

 Chapter 93

    It''s normal to watch the live broadcast and brush gifts.


    Those live platforms also make money by receiving gifts.


    But when you pay more than your income, the situation is different.


    In order to satisfy their vanity, some people steal money from their parents, cheat money, or misappropriate public funds at work.


    Such things are also common.


    Finally, the host is also very noisy.


    Therefore, Wu Hao advocates rational consumption.


    If you pay for a pack of cigarettes, it''s nothing to you at all.


    It''s good for your health to smoke less than a pack of cigarettes.


    Wu Hao is willing to help them do such a good thing.


    After chatting for a while, Wu Hao asked Lin Jiaxi to broadcast it live.


    Wu Hao looked at his account. There were a lot of applications for adding friends.


    Among them, there is a Qi''s application for adding friends.


    However, Wu Hao was not interested in ah Qi and ignored it directly.


    "Husband, do you really want to cook ordinary home cooking next time?"


    Lin Jiaxi looked at Wu Hao with a suspicious expression.


    "Then you will know."


    Wu Hao smiled confidently.


    "By the way, husband, you said to bring me a gift. Where''s the gift?" Lin Jiaxi suddenly remembered that Wu Hao had said he would bring himself a gift.


    "Of course there are gifts. It''s this house. From now on, this house belongs to you. When the formalities are completed, I''ll give you the house book. "


    Since knowing that the house Lin Jiaxi rented is his own, Wu Hao has decided to give the house to Lin Jiaxi.


    "This house? It''s too expensive. "


    Originally, Lin Jiaxi thought Wu Hao would bring him a small gift or something. Unexpectedly, it was a house.


    Suddenly, Lin Jiaxi was afraid to accept it.


    "Is it valuable? I don''t think so. Just take it. "


    Anyway, he won back from Feng Zhengshan. Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to this house at all.


    You know, a few months ago, Wu Hao couldn''t afford to rent here, but now he can send the house out without blinking.


    What happened to people.


    At Wu Hao''s request, Lin Jiaxi had to accept it.


    In order to thank Wu Hao, Lin Jiaxi played a game with Wu Hao.


    After eating, exercise will help digestion.


    After the exercise, Wu Hao, who was in the state of sage, suddenly felt that he had reached the peak in his life.


    There is no more pursuit in life.


    However, Wu Hao soon woke up.


    Special, don''t you have a little force in your heart?


    People''s "wish" Zhou Yang''s strength is stronger than you. You''re still at the peak and haven''t pursued yet. Wake up.


    You''re just a brother.


    From tomorrow, we must work hard, send express and collect rent.


    So on the first day he came back from the sea, Wu Hao lived here with Lin Jiaxi.


    The next day, after getting up, Wu Hao went back to the villa and drove McLaren P1 to deliver the express.


    I got two local express yesterday. Wu Hao is going to deliver it today.


    The two couriers were sent away in a few minutes. Wu Hao didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Wu Hao parked his car on the side of the road, got off and leaned against the door. His brain turned at high speed.


    No wonder those who want to go home and inherit tens of billions of family wealth without working hard work work so hard.


    It turns out that too much money is really bad. Space is empty.


    "What can I do? Am I really going to deliver the express? "


    "Why don''t you register a didi?"


    "No, I don''t like people to ride in my car."


    "By the way, I can be an errand runner."


    Wu Hao suddenly thought of a career and his eyes lit up.


    Take out your mobile phone, find the largest errand app in mordu, and apply to become an errand brother on it.


    After inputting all the data, I found that I had to wait for background audit.


    Therefore, Wu Hao directly deleted the information he uploaded, hacked into the background of the errand app and directly got himself an errand runner identity.


    After entering the app, Wu Hao saw that there were many orders in it.


    There are also some wonderful orders that make Wu Hao want to laugh.


    For example, when someone places an order, it takes an hour to work. The reason is that his hand is injured and he can''t rub his back.


    Also, someone placed an order to buy a 500 kg live pig. You have to pay in advance to buy a pig. What do you want to do.


    Also, those who pretend to be girlfriends and ask for leave, especially those who want women, under the age of 30.


    There are also those who buy fattening silk stockings, borrow electric welding, electric hammer, help rent shops, etc.


    It''s heartache, little brother running errands for a second.


    After brushing around, Wu Hao saw an order to accompany him to dinner.


    He also indicated that he wanted a handsome little brother.


    Isn''t this a customized order for yourself?


    Moreover, it is only 2 kilometers away from itself.


    Of course.


    After receiving the order, Wu Hao drove to the address of the order.


    A hot pot shop.


    After parking the car, he got out of the car. Wu Hao straightened his clothes in front of the car. This is his first order. He must finish it beautifully.


    After entering the store, Wu Hao looked around and saw a girl in a plaid shirt playing with her head down on her mobile phone.


    Her seat is the one above the bill number.


    Wu Hao walked over and said to the girl, "well, Hello, did you place the order for food?"


    Hearing Wu Hao''s voice, the girl raised her head.


    After seeing Wu Hao, the girl was obviously stunned.


    She hoped to have a handsome little brother to eat with her, but she didn''t expect such a handsome one.


    The girl is also very beautiful, and Wu Hao is also very satisfied.


    After all, eating with beautiful women is still a very happy thing.


    In particular, you can have a free meal.


    The girl was stunned for a while before she reacted. She was embarrassed and surprised. "Are you really an errand runner?"


    With such good conditions as Wu Hao, you can be a model and artist. How can you think of doing errands.


    "Yes, your name is fairy."


    Wu Hao looked at the order on his mobile phone and asked.


    "Yes."¡® The little fairy''s face is red¡° By the way, my name is Lu Jun, the road of the road, the gentleman of the gentleman. Please sit down. "


    "The name sounds good." Wu Hao sat down impolitely.


    "Thank you."


    "By the way, why did you invite someone to eat with you?" Wu Hao is curious.


    Do some people really have too much money to spend now?


    "This is a self-service hot pot shop. Originally, I asked my friend to come, but when I got the food, he didn''t come. You know, help yourself... "Lu Jun was a little embarrassed.


    Wu Hao quickly nodded.


    Naturally, a girl can''t finish the food for two.


    "It seems that I have good luck."


    "Little brother, can we take a picture together?" Lu Jun thought and asked.


    "Yes."


    His first order, and taking pictures is not something you can''t do. Wu Hao naturally agreed.


    Lu Jun came to Wu Hao, took a picture with him, smiled and said, "let''s start eating."


    Wu Hao poured the ingredients from the plate into the hot bottom of the pot.


    "Little brother, what do you think of being an errand runner. It''s no problem to be a model or an artist on your terms. Why do you have to do such a tired job of running errands? " Lu Jun suddenly asked.

 Chapter 94

    "I just want to experience life. If I''m free to run errands, I''ll take orders if I want to. If I don''t want to, I''ll rest. I feel very suitable for me. " Wu Hao looked at the ingredients in the pot and said softly.


    "Experience life? Are you the rich second generation? " Lu Jun looked up and down at Wu Hao.


    You should know that the sentence "experience life" is only suitable for the rich second generation who do not worry about life.


    However, Wu Hao''s dress is very clean, but it doesn''t look like the rich second generation.


    "Don''t I look like the rich second generation?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "There''s nothing like it except handsome." Lu Jun saw Wu Hao honest.


    Lu Jun''s answer amused Wu Hao.


    "Thank you."


    A beautiful girl praises herself as handsome. Of course, Wu Hao is happy.


    Next, Wu Hao''s goal is to get rid of all the food that girls don''t eat.


    I have to say that this free thing tastes delicious.


    During this period, Lu Jun also added Wu Hao''s wechat.


    When she was about to finish eating, Lu Jun sent a picture of eating hot pot with Wu Hao in her circle of friends, with a paragraph of text.


    "Don''t think if you don''t eat with me, I won''t be accompanied. See, such a handsome little brother is eating with me. "


    Wu Hao is also her good friend. Seeing her circle of friends, he didn''t say anything.


    After Lu Jun sent this circle of friends, her circle of friends became lively.


    A group of good sisters are asking who is the handsome little brother next to her?


    Did you dump your former boyfriend?


    Her boyfriend also sent a message.


    But she ignored him.


    Who told you not to come to dinner with me.


    Ten minutes later, a tall boy, almost 1 meter and 9 heads, holding a basketball and sweating all over, walked into the hot pot shop.


    Next to Lu Jun, the boy angrily said, "Jun Jun, who is he?"


    "Don''t you want to play basketball and have no time to eat with me? Why are you here. You don''t care who he is. " Lu Jun didn''t give the boy a good face.


    They all made an appointment to have dinner together, but her boyfriend left her and went to play basketball alone.


    It''s strange that Lu Jun can give him a good face.


    "Jun Jun, I said, suddenly there was a basketball game. If you win, you can get a bonus of 5000 yuan and buy you your favorite bag." The boy hurriedly explained.


    "But, Chen Feng, do you know? I ordered all the dishes, but you told me I couldn''t come. Do you know how helpless I am here alone? "


    Chen Feng''s explanation made Lu Jun feel better.


    But at the thought of him leaving himself to play basketball, Lu Jun was angry.


    "You can return it." Chen Feng said.


    When Chen Feng wanted to come, he went to basketball for Lu Jun.


    Now Lu Jun blames himself. Chen Feng can''t help feeling wronged.


    "The money has been paid."


    "Then you..."


    "I said, this brother can''t treat his girlfriend like you. Even if you want to make money, you must take good care of your girlfriend first, otherwise you can''t even take good care of your girlfriend. No matter how much money you make, she won''t be happy. " Wu Hao said.


    "What are you? Is there a place for you to interrupt? Lu Jun is my woman. You disappear right now, or I''ll be rude to you. "


    Chen Feng didn''t dare to vent his anger on Lu Jun. at this time, Wu Hao became an outlet.


    "Beauty Lu, I think this kind of man doesn''t know how to take care of people and respect others. If you have a chance, you''d better break up with him. "


    If Chen Feng dares to scold Wu Hao, Wu Hao dares to break you up.


    Look, who''s harder.


    "You are special."


    Chen Feng was so angry that he punched Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao is so handsome that Chen Feng has a great sense of crisis.


    So, if you have a chance, use force to solve him.


    "Chen Feng, what are you doing? When did you become so savage?"


    Lu Jun then grabbed Chen Feng and said angrily.


    "Jun Jun, why are you still protecting him? I''m your boyfriend. Do you like him? "


    At this moment, Chen Feng''s IQ dropped directly to a negative number.


    He didn''t think about it. If Lu Jun really wanted to hide something, would she send a circle of friends?


    Wu Hao said in his heart, it''s bad.


    Sure enough, Lu Jun''s eyes suddenly turned red. She choked and said, "Hello, Chen Feng, you doubt me. I misunderstood you."


    With that, Lu Jun pushed Chen Feng away and ran out crying.


    Chen Feng was stunned there.


    He didn''t expect that he wanted to win the money and buy Lu Jun a bag to surprise her, but now it has become like this.


    Why did this happen.


    At this time, Wu Hao stood up and was ready to leave.


    By the way, it''s him. It''s him that makes things like this.


    "Asshole, don''t go."


    With that, Chen Feng jumped at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao just flashed easily and avoided Chen Feng.


    "Chen Feng, you are really not very good as a man. When you encounter something, you will only shirk your responsibility and solve it by force. It is a shame to a man. Don''t worry. I''ll wait for you outside the store. After all, I have to pay for breaking the things in the store. "


    With that, Wu Hao walked out of the store.


    Wu Hao''s words calmed Chen Feng and followed Wu Hao out.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you hit me?"


    Out of the hot pot shop, Wu Hao said when he saw Chen Feng following him out.


    Chen Feng looked at Wu Hao and said, "I won''t hit you. I think you can play basketball according to your body."


    "Well, yes." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Let''s have a bullfight. The loser will be far away from the king from now on. " Chen Feng said.


    Chen Feng is very confident in his basketball skills. At the same time, he also wants to take advantage of the opportunity to play basketball and teach Wu Hao a good lesson.


    "No... I don''t know about Lu Jun..." Wu Hao wanted to explain when he saw that things were going to be serious.


    After all, although Chen Feng said that he had some straight men, he really cared about Lu Jun.


    However, Chen Feng didn''t listen to Wu Hao''s explanation at all. The live broadcast interrupted him, "if you''re still not a man, if you''re a man, don''t talk so much nonsense and talk with basketball."


    "All right."


    Wu Hao reluctantly agreed.


    It happened that the old rogue''s skills had not been used, so he took Chen Feng to sharpen his knife.


    Follow Chen Feng to a field near here.


    There are basketball players and skateboarders on the court. When they see Chen Feng coming, they all greet Chen Feng.


    It seems that Chen Feng often comes to this stadium to play.


    "10 balls, who goes first 10 balls, who wins."


    Chen Feng and Wu Hao came to the court half.


    "Let you come first."


    Chen Feng threw the basketball to Wu Hao and made a defensive move by squatting.


    Chen Feng''s defensive action is very solid.


    Wu Hao''s dribbling, which belongs to the old rogue''s basketball technology, suddenly filled his whole body.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao made a backward jump shot.


    When Chen Feng had no time to react, the basketball drew a beautiful arc and got into the basket frame.

 Chapter 95

    Chen Feng looked at the basketball that fell from the basket and played several times on the ground in a daze.


    What happened just now.


    That picturesque backward jump shot is really not the boss''s possession.


    After reacting, Chen Feng looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    He really didn''t expect that the man who ''played'' basketball could shoot so well.


    "Special, this is definitely a master."


    Chen Feng became vigilant and looked more and more serious.


    Seeing Chen Feng''s super serious expression, Wu Hao smiled and said, "just now this ball doesn''t count. I haven''t played for a long time. I''ll try my hand."


    "Come on."


    Chen Feng is serious.


    "Why don''t you come first. I''m afraid I shoot too accurately, you won''t have a chance to play. "


    Wu Hao lost his basketball to Chen Feng.


    Especially, this man is so arrogant.


    However, with such a beautiful shot, you can be arrogant.


    Chen Feng didn''t say anything and skillfully picked up the ball.


    Don''t say, Chen Feng dribbling is still a little interesting.


    Among ordinary people.


    But in Wu Hao''s eyes, Chen Feng''s dribble is flashy. He can break the ball as soon as he reaches out his hand.


    Just to hit Chen Feng one step closer, Wu Hao didn''t break the ball.


    He didn''t even defend seriously. He let Chen Feng pass by his side and came to the basket. He wanted to make a Mian buckle.


    You said you had a civilian layup, and Wu Hao might let you play.


    But if you want to dunk, Wu Hao can''t let you.


    Chen Feng''s basketball dream was fanned by a huge blood cap.


    After landing, Wu Hao shook his index finger like Uncle mu.


    After being fanned by Wu Hao for a basketball dream, Chen Feng thought it was caused by his carelessness.


    But after being fanned by Wu Hao for five basketball dreams, Chen Feng gave up.


    Too strong.


    The man''s speed, bullet speed and timing are very strong.


    I can break through him because he wants to fan his basketball dream.


    "There are five more balls."


    Wu Hao stood smiling in front of Chen Feng.


    At this time, Chen Feng felt the incomparable pressure coming to him, and his original smooth dribbling became stiff.


    Just played five balls, but it was like playing a whole game, sweating.


    But Wu Hao didn''t even breathe.


    Can only shoot directly.


    Thinking of this, Chen Feng jumped directly, which is a shot.


    But Wu Hao didn''t give him the slightest hope. He was still a bloody hat, which fanned his basketball dream.


    As the shot was fanned, Chen Feng was desperate.


    Breaking through, being hit by the blood cap, and shooting directly is also the blood cap. How can I play this ball.


    "You... Who the hell are you?"


    Chen Feng looked at Wu Hao with despair in his eyes.


    "I''m an errand boy." Wu Hao said¡° Do you want to continue playing? "


    Chen Feng shook his head.


    "Errand boy?"


    Chen Feng stared at Wu Hao and didn''t believe what he said.


    I''m kidding. With his defensive ability just now, it''s easy to get a contract in CBA.


    Who did the errand boy lie to.


    Seeing Chen Feng''s expression that you can''t deceive me, Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and showed him the order.


    "Are you really an errand boy?"


    Chen Feng stared at Wu Hao.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Hao is really an errand boy.


    I even eat the vinegar of an errand boy who takes orders.


    "I have to say before. If you don''t let me say, what can I do. I have to pick up the order, so I won''t waste my time here. You have to work hard for your girlfriend. "


    With that, Wu Hao didn''t bother to talk to Chen Feng. He took out his mobile phone and brushed it while walking.


    Seeing Wu Hao gone, Chen Feng thought that his girlfriend was angry and ran away. He immediately left the court, thinking about how to apologize to her.


    Wu Hao then received several delivery orders.


    Because there were no beauties, Wu Hao decided to take the last order after sending a few orders, so he finished work and went home.


    After brushing the order, Wu Hao found an order to help find an electric car.


    When he came to the place where the order was placed, Wu Hao saw a girl standing there in a daze, with several rows of electric cars parked in front of her.


    Wu Hao went to the girl and asked, "beauty, did you place the order for electric cars?"


    The girl looked at Wu Hao and was suddenly handsome by Wu Hao.


    "How handsome! Such a handsome little brother is talking to me?"


    "What does he want to do? Does he want to talk to me?"


    "Do I promise or promise?"


    "Beauty, did you place this order for electric vehicles?"


    Seeing the girl staring at herself, Wu Hao accentuated her voice.


    The girl reacted and suddenly said, "well, I can add wechat. You sweep me or I sweep you."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Wu Hao was stunned.


    What''s on the girl''s mind.


    The girl suddenly realized that she seemed to have said the wrong thing.


    For a time, it''s as embarrassing as it should be.


    Time seemed to stand still for more than ten seconds before Wu Hao continued: "beauty, did you place the order for the car?"


    "Yes, I did." The girl nodded again and again.


    "What does your car look like and where it was parked?" Wu Hao asked.


    "My car is a little pink sheep with a picture of cherry balls on it. I stopped here before. Why can''t I find it? " The girl is a little anxious.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. Let''s have a good look." Wu Hao comforted her.


    Then Wu Hao found an electric car for the girl.


    However, after carefully looking for several times, I didn''t see the girl''s electric car.


    At this time, the girl suddenly seemed to think of something. She was a little embarrassed and said, "well, I remember. I came by taxi. My electric car should be parked at my house now."


    Wu Hao looked at the girl in silence.


    "Well, little brother, can you drive me back to find it. Don''t worry, I will give you five-star praise. "


    The girl lowered her head and said softly.


    "All right, come with me." Wu Hao nodded.


    For the lovely sake of this girl, just give her a ride.


    "This... This is your car?"


    Seeing Wu Hao''s McLaren P1, the girl widened her eyes.


    Don''t the little brothers who run errands ride little sheep? Why, the little brother is running super fast.


    Besides, if you can afford super running, do you still need to run errands?


    "Yes, come up quickly." Wu Hao opened the door, sat in and said to the girl.


    "I... I..."


    The girls are a little scared.


    "All right, come up quickly. After taking you back, you will give me five-star praise." Wu Hao urged.


    The girl sat in the car and looked around curiously.


    "Are you really an errand boy?"


    After a while, the girl asked.


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao turned on his cell phone and showed her what he had received her order.


    "But... You don''t have to run errands."


    The girl pointed to the car lane.


    People who can afford to drive more than 10 million sports cars have nothing to do with the errand boy, okay.

 Chapter 96

    "What''s wrong with running errands? I''m free and can meet my beautiful little sister by chance." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    The girl nodded and said with some emotion: "it''s good to have money. You can do what you like to do. Unlike me, I can only do what I don''t like in order to live. "


    "In fact, you are also very good. At least you have pursuit and goal. Unlike me, if you don''t take a few orders, you won''t have fun in life. "


    Looking at Wu Hao''s hatred, the girl really wanted to punch him in the face.


    It''s so boring. Then give me all your money.


    Seeing the girl looking at herself angrily, Wu Haolian hurriedly said, "there is no barrier in life that can''t be passed, and it will get better slowly. By the way, let me give you a riddle? "


    Sure enough, the girl''s attention was suddenly diverted.


    "What riddle?"


    "A thing is put into a red hole. It is hard when it goes in and soft when it comes out. What is this thing?"


    Wu Hao thought of a riddle he saw on the Internet and said it.


    After thinking for a few seconds, the girl''s face turned red and said, "you''re really a bad guy."


    "Bad guy? Where do you want to go? This thing I''m talking about is a kind of food, food. Really, I don''t know what''s on your mind all day long? " Wu Hao looked at the girl and said.


    "Food?"


    The girl was stunned, but then her face became more red.


    I just thought of that and let the handsome little brother know. It''s really embarrassing.


    "Can you guess what it is?"


    Seeing the shy appearance of nvhe, Wu Hao called it cool in his heart.


    This kind of myth that makes people think crooked is really great for girls.


    The girl thought for a while and didn''t guess what it was.


    "What is it?"


    "Baked sweet potato. Haven''t you eaten baked sweet potatoes? The tin bucket used to bake sweet potatoes on the roadside has a mouth. It burns carbon. Doesn''t it look red? The raw sweet potato is hard, but it becomes soft when cooked. " Wu Hao explained with a smile.


    The girl suddenly had a sudden expression.


    The girl was interested at this time, "come on, let''s have another one. Just now I just didn''t know your routine. Now I''ll guess it again."


    "OK, I''ll make another one. There is a kind of thing that can be long or short. Westerners are longer and easterners are shorter. Let''s guess. " Wu Hao has another myth that is easy to make people think crooked.


    The girl learned well this time and didn''t guess any more.


    "Body hair? The body hair of westerners is longer than that of Asians."


    It''s just that although I didn''t guess wrong, it''s not much better.


    "Why do you always think about this? Can you be serious? My riddles are very serious." Wu Hao looked at the girl with disdain.


    "Is that a nose?"


    "No."


    "Hair?"


    "No."


    "Legs?"


    "No"


    "I can''t guess. Please announce the answer."


    I guessed several times, but I couldn''t guess. The girl had to give up.


    "Of course it''s a name." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Ah."


    The girl has another look of surprise.


    At the same time, he gently hit her on the head.


    It''s very useful at ordinary times. Now I''m not online.


    "Another... Another one."


    The girl began to carry the riddle.


    "OK. Listen, I haven''t moved for a long time. I suddenly move. The top is moving and the bottom is painful. This is a kind of sports, a very leisure sports. Sometimes it takes some effort. " Wu Hao continued to make riddles.


    "Are you sure you''re making a serious riddle?"


    The girl looked at Wu Hao with disdain.


    This... This sounds like that kind of sport.


    "It''s a serious myth, of course."


    Wu Hao solemnly promised.


    "Riding?"


    "No."


    After thinking for a while, the girl was helpless and said, "forget it, I admit defeat. Tell me the secret."


    "Fishing. When fishing, they sit there and don''t move. When the fish is hooked, it will naturally hurt. At this time, the fisherman will get up the rod. If you encounter a big fish, it certainly takes effort. "


    The girl didn''t speak, but gave Wu Hao a thumbs up.


    "Do you want to go out?"


    Wu Hao still has several riddles.


    "No, I''m here. By the way, my name is Wang Yanan. Let''s add a wechat. Then I''ll challenge you on wechat. " Wang Yanan said.


    Today, my IQ should be offline for rest. When my IQ is online, I will find the field again.


    Wu Hao saw a little pink sheep parked not far from the front, with lovely cherry balls on the body.


    Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and added Wang Yanan''s wechat.


    "Little brother, I took such a good car for the first time today. Can I take a picture as a souvenir?"


    After adding wechat, Wang Yanan looked at Wu Hao with a lovely expression.


    "Shoot."


    After Wu Hao agreed, Wang Yanan immediately snapped.


    He also took several pictures of Wu Hao.


    "Thank you, little brother. I''ll go first."


    With that, Wang Yanan walked towards the little sheep.


    Wu Hao started the car and was ready to go back to the villa.


    There is also a cherry blossom beauty in the villa. He wants to go back and try the service of Cherry Blossom beauty.


    Before long, Wu Hao suddenly reacted.


    Wang Yanan didn''t ask for an errand service to help her get home in order to save some money on the car.


    The more you think about it, the more it looks like.


    "This girl is quite economical."


    ¡­¡­


    While Wu Hao was on his way back to the villa, he suddenly received a call from Tang Xin.


    With Lin Jiaxi and Chen Yi, Wu Hao seems to be less interested in Tang Xin.


    Sure enough, Wu Hao is a scum man.


    "Are you free now? Can you accompany me to a place? "


    The phone is connected, Tang Xin said on the phone.


    "Well, OK, where are you? I''ll find you."


    Wu Hao used to regard Tang Xin as his girlfriend.


    Now her request, Wu Hao will not agree.


    As for the service of Cherry Blossom country, we can only try again when we come back.


    Drive to Tang mansion. Tang Xin is waiting outside.


    With her was Tang an.


    "Ah Hao, here you are. I don''t know to come to our house for so many days. You know, the old man talks about you every day. "


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Tang Anna called him a enthusiasm.


    After the old man was cured by Wu Hao last time, the undercurrent of the Tang family suddenly disappeared.


    And Tang an is also firmly seated in the position of the third young master. In the Tang family, in addition to Tang Xin, Tang an is the most favored one.


    He naturally knows who brought this to him.


    So, after seeing Wu Hao, it''s called a passion.


    If it weren''t for Tang Xin''s face, he really wanted to call Wu Hao his brother-in-law.


    Tang Xin also looked at Wu Hao with some resentment.


    When Wu Hao saw Tang Xin''s expression, he suddenly had a big head.


    These days, Wu Hao focuses on Lin Jiaxi and Chen Yi. Naturally, he has no time to talk to Tang Xin.


    No way, who made them both their own women now.

 Chapter 97

    "I''ve been busy lately, you know. By the way, why don''t I meet the old man? " Wu Hao felt helpless.


    Tang Xin is different from Lin Jiaxi and Chen Yi. She is the apple of the Tang family.


    If you eat her, you''ll still have to turn heaven if you let her know that she has other women in the future.


    Therefore, Wu Hao doesn''t want to go any further.


    "Let''s come back when we''re done."


    Tang Xin finished and took a look at Tang an who was ready to speak.


    Seeing Tang Xin''s eyes, Tang settled down and understood Tang Xin''s meaning. He hurriedly said, "yes, it''s almost time. We have to work. It''s not too late to see the old man when we come back."


    Tang Xin immediately sat in the co driver''s seat of Wu Hao''s P1.


    There was no chance for Wu Hao to refuse.


    "I''ll lead the way."


    With that, Tang an sat in his Bentley.


    "Xinxin, where are we going now?" Wu Hao asked as he drove with Tang an.


    "A batch of wool has just come in from Shiwang. Let''s buy some wool." Tang Xin said.


    "Jadeite stone?"


    Wu Hao knows that the business of the Tang family is jewelry business. The wool in Tang Xin''s mouth should be jadeite raw stone.


    Jadeite is a kind of jade. Its surface is just ordinary stones. Only by cutting these stones can we find the jadeite inside.


    This kind of uncut jadeite stone is called wool by insiders.


    "Yes. Have you studied the jadeite stone? " Tang Xin looks at Wu Hao.


    "No."


    Wu Hao shook his head honestly.


    Although in some novels, Wu Hao knows what wool is.


    But with Wu Hao''s previous wealth, how can he afford to play with jade.


    "Actually, Grandpa asked me to ask you to go with us this time. He said, you can certainly help us. But you don''t know anything about wool. What can you do for us? " Tang Xin said, his tone suddenly changed, "also, why don''t you contact me these days? If I don''t call you, you won''t come to me?"


    Tang Xin was suddenly in trouble, and Wu Hao''s small heart suddenly beat quickly.


    "Xinxin, I didn''t ignore you. I''m just a little busy these days."


    With these words, Wu Hao felt that he was one step closer to the slag man.


    "Don''t you like me?"


    Then Tang Xin''s eyes turned red, as if she was going to cry.


    "No, I don''t dislike you. I''m just busy these days. Well, Xinxin, don''t cry, or you''ll be seen by your second brother and think I''m bullying you. "


    As long as a girl cries, Wu Hao has no choice.


    "You just bullied me."


    Tang Xin gave Wu Hao a hard look.


    "Well, I''m sorry, I''m wrong." In this case, Wu Hao can only choose to admit counseling.


    "Do you think I''m too angry?"


    Tang Xin said with her.


    "No."


    This is Wu Hao''s truth.


    Although Tang Xin is the apple of the Tang family, she really doesn''t have the temper of those big ladies.


    "Really?"


    Tang Xin thought Wu Hao was alienating himself because he thought he had a big miss temper.


    "Of course. Well, don''t think about it. I''m just busy these days. "


    In order to comfort Tang Xin, Wu Hao can only go farther and farther on the slag man''s road.


    "Then I''ll trust you once."


    As a member of the big family, Tang Xin naturally knows when enough is enough.


    "By the way, who is the stone king you just said?" Wu Hao also timely changed the topic.


    "King Shi is the largest wool merchant in mordu. His surname is Shi and his name is Zhong Sheng. Because the wool bought from him has a great chance of producing high-quality jadeite, everyone calls him stone king. "


    Tang Xin explained to Wu Hao.


    "Then why don''t you bring your own wool and buy it from him? Is there anything fishy in it? " Wu Hao asked curiously.


    With the strength of the Tang family, you can buy wool by yourself without buying from others.


    "Do you think we haven''t done it? We tried to buy wool directly from Myanmar, but in recent years, there are fewer and fewer Jadeites in Myanmar, and the wool we bought has lost hundreds of millions. Although the raw materials of Shi Wang are more expensive, they can still earn money. "


    Tang Xin said at this time, quite helpless.


    Wu Hao suddenly realized that his skills were inferior to others, so there was no way.


    "When I get to the stone king, I''ll have a look first. Don''t do it for the time being. Although I don''t know much about jadeite wool, I can help you refer to it. "


    Although Wu Hao has never seen jadeite wool, he has'' heavenly eye skill ''.


    Heavenly eye has the function of perspective.


    This is better than any expert.


    "OK."


    Tang Xin didn''t ask Wu Hao why.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao followed Tang an to the place where King Shi was located.


    Stone King''s wool yard is located in the suburb of mordu.


    After all, the place where the raw material place needs to be and the environment for grinding raw stones cannot be located in the urban area.


    Stone King Xinyuan came with a batch of wool, which made almost all the jewelers in mordu smell the wind.


    After Wu Hao arrived at the end of the field, many luxury cars had stopped outside the wool yard.


    The three got out of the car and walked into the wool yard.


    At this time, a middle-aged man who was not tall and dressed like an old farmer came over with a smile on his face and said, "it turned out that the second young master and the eldest lady of the Tang family are coming. Shi is really far away."


    "Uncle Shi, don''t be so polite." Tang Xin smiled politely.


    "OK, let''s go around first. Uncle Shi has got several good woolens this time. Don''t miss it."


    With that, Shi Zhongsheng walked towards other jewelry merchants.


    He''s not the only buyer here.


    After Shi Zhongsheng left, Tang Xin and Tang an took Wu Hao around the wool yard.


    The wool yard is very large, almost 10 mu in size. You can see piles of jadeite wool of different sizes everywhere, almost thousands of pieces.


    "Why do you put all these wool here so casually?" Wu Hao asked.


    "There are also high and low wool. The older the pit wool, the greater the chance of green. Wool like this is new pit goods, and there is little chance of green, so it''s just put here. The really valuable wool is put in that house. "


    Tang an said, pointing to a two-story building not far away.


    Next to the building, there is a bungalow.


    It''s used to cut wool.


    "That means the wool here is very cheap?" Wu Hao is interested.


    Because he found several pieces of good quality wool among these worthless wool.


    Just now, Wu Hao spent a few minutes on the Internet to understand the jadeite wool.


    I see. The division and price of jadeite quality.


    "The price of wool here is 2000 yuan for the small and 10000 yuan for the large. Some people want to gamble, but they have never heard of anyone winning. "


    Tang an knows these wool very well.

 Chapter 98

    "How should I pay if I want to buy some?"


    The jadeite water in the original stones Wu Hao saw was good. It sold for tens of millions.


    Wu Hao will not miss the opportunity to earn tens of millions with tens of thousands of yuan.


    "It''s very simple. There is a cart for loading wool in the wool yard. If you like any wool, put it in the cart and pay directly. However, I think our goal today is the wool in the small building. "


    Although he knew Wu Hao was rich, Tang an didn''t want Wu Hao to spend tens of thousands of yuan on a pile of useless stones.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want to try."


    With that, Wu Hao excitedly took a small cart and put the pieces of wool he liked into the cart.


    Then he pushed the car and turned out in the wool yard.


    The goal is to treat these raw materials as waste.


    "Xinxin, what happened to ah hao? How did he look like he found a treasure?" Tang an gave Tang Xin a strange look.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, these wool won''t cost much. Let him go."


    Tang Xin finished, suddenly thought of the old man''s words.


    Is there jade in those wastes.


    Well, it''s impossible.


    These woolen materials have been seen by Shi Wang.


    Wu Hao, can he be better than King Shi?


    But why did grandpa let him come with himself?


    Just want to be with Wu Hao?


    Wu Hao doesn''t know what Tang Xin thinks. He is now immersed in the joy of picking up the leak.


    Spending ten thousand yuan, you can make millions or tens of millions by changing hands. This kind of happiness of making money is really great.


    After turning the whole wool yard, there are 2 or 30 pieces of wool in the trolley.


    Wu Hao estimated that the value of these wool materials is absolutely no less than 2 billion.


    Because, in these woolen materials, there is also a piece of glass, an imperial green.


    Look at its size. It''s definitely the size of a basketball.


    This peerless treasure must be taken.


    500 million is not much money for Wu Hao now.


    But this feeling of picking up 500 million in vain is really cool.


    Pushing the car to the staff to settle the money, Wu Hao was finally relieved.


    These woolen materials are finally surnamed Wu.


    If anyone dares to rob himself, kill him.


    "Sir, we have free stone splitting service here. Do you need it?" After receiving Wu Hao''s transfer, the service staff of the wool yard were very polite and authentic.


    "Not for the time being. I''ll buy some more wool."


    Wu Hao shook his head.


    I''m kidding. If I let you know that my eyes are so powerful, how can I buy the wool at the back.


    Wu Hao didn''t agree, and the service staff were not angry. They began to mark the wool selected by Wu Hao and put it aside.


    In this way, it is also convenient for Wu Hao to take it away when he leaves.


    When Wu Hao went back to find Tang Xin, he found that an acquaintance was talking to Tang''s brothers and sisters.


    This acquaintance is Jia Yiyuan who last time Wu Hao pretended to be angry with Tang Xin''s boyfriend.


    Seeing Jia Yiyuan''s eyes, Wu Hao knew that this guy was a thief.


    So uncle Kuai went to Tang Xinpeng, hugged her waist, smiled and said to Jia Yiyuan, "Hey, isn''t this who, you''re here?"


    "Hao, their Jia family is also engaged in jewelry business. It''s not uncommon to come here."


    Tang Xin''s face naturally leaned against Wu Hao.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s intimacy, Jia Yiyuan''s eyes were about to burst out fire.


    "Xinxin, this is Zhao Dongyu, master Zhao, who is invited by the Jia family and has a good knowledge of jadeite wool. With him, the stone King''s wool will never fall into the hands of others. Xinxin, would you like to join hands with our Jia family? "


    Jia Yiyuan calmed his mood and directly ignored Wu Hao. Take the experts around you to improve your value.


    This Jia Yiyuan doesn''t usually only know the rich second generation.


    "No, Hao, I and my brother came here to gain insight in this wool auction. If wool can be photographed, it will be photographed. If it cannot be photographed, it will not be forced. "


    Tang Xin is a member of a jewelry family. She has heard of Zhao Dongyu''s name.


    However, she chose to believe Wu Hao.


    "Well, all right. Then take a look first. We''ll see you later. "


    With that, Jia Yiyuan left with his experts.


    I can''t help it. It''s so blocked to see the woman I like kissing with others.


    "Unexpectedly, Jia Yiyuan invited Zhao Dongyu. The situation is a little bad." Tang an''s face was a little ugly.


    After all, Zhao Dongyu''s name is too famous.


    "Don''t worry. I''m an expert. It''s nothing great."


    Wu Hao doesn''t pay attention to any experts at all.


    His heavenly eye technique can sling all experts.


    Tang an gave Tang Xin a worried look.


    Wu Hao really doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    Your medical skill is wonderful, but it doesn''t mean you can gamble.


    However, Tang Xin gave him a reassuring look.


    The three came to the second floor building.


    The small building is full of wool.


    Each piece of wool is pasted with a number, which is the price of wool.


    Wu Hao took a rough look. Most of the wool in the small building has jadeite.


    However, the planting water of jadeite is not good.


    It is too far from the price marked above.


    There is no purchase value at all.


    "These woolen materials are collected by Shi Wang, and there is a great possibility of emerald. But the price is definitely not cheap. " Tang Xin saw that Wu Hao was interested in these wool materials, so he introduced them in a moment.


    "Well, not bad."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Shi Zhongsheng didn''t open it. He can get so many jadeite wool.


    Not to mention the planting water of jadeite, this eyesight is very strong.


    "Not bad. Which family are you from? You have such a big voice. If you have three eyes of the stone king, you don''t have to buy wool from the stone king. "


    Wu Hao''s sentence was not bad, and immediately provoked the contempt of a middle-aged man passing by him.


    "Uncle, what do I say? Do you need to say three or four? Use more snacks on wool. Be careful. You''ll lose your underpants. " Wu Hao replied angrily.


    Everyone is here to buy wool. The flowers are real gold and silver. Do you need to lick Shi Zhongsheng so much?


    You look up to me, I don''t look up to you.


    "Boy, I have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. I don''t have the same experience with you. I''ll see how you lose later."


    With that, the middle-aged uncle went aside angrily.


    "Who is this guy? He bites people like a mad dog." Wu Hao asked Tang Xin around him.


    "I don''t know. It should be from a small jewelry company." Tang Xin shook his head.


    She knows the same large groups with billions of dollars.


    Little shrimp, she didn''t know that time.


    "I see."


    Wu Hao has made up his mind to let this guy lose.

 Chapter 99

    Before long, Shi Zhongsheng gathered the people together and said, "welcome to my wool yard. I won''t say more polite words. This time, a batch of wool was transported back from pagan. I selected ten pieces of wool with the greatest chance of green and auctioned them in the form of auction. Do you have any comments? "


    Everyone has no problem.


    Then, Shi Zhongsheng asked people to push up a piece of wool with 5 or 60 kg and some green skin.


    There is also a cut on the wool.


    Wu Hao knows that this kind of wool is called semi gambling material, which has lower risk than full gambling material without opening. It is also the most suitable way for auction.


    "The reserve price of this wool is 5 million, and the bid is no less than 100000 each time. If you are interested, you can come and see the goods first. "


    Unlike those auctioneers in the auction house, Shi Zhongsheng introduced the auction with an impassioned look.


    His voice is very calm, but it can still make people''s blood boil.


    As soon as Shi Zhongsheng''s words fell, someone went up to see the goods.


    After all, this wool looks good.


    "Let''s go up and have a look."


    Tang an is also interested in this wool.


    "No, this wool is a pit goods."


    Wu Hao whispered.


    As soon as Tianyan opened, Wu Hao saw what the wool was like.


    There are Jadeites inside, but they are all dry white Jadeites with low value, and the amount is still small.


    Take it out and laugh if you can sell 2000 yuan.


    Absolutely blood loss.


    However, if it is used to entrap people, it is a good wool.


    "Pit goods? You mean old pit goods. It''s really easy to sell old goods in pagan. "


    Tang an misunderstood what Wu Hao said for a moment.


    "Brother, Hao means that the wool is not good."


    Tang Xin whispered a reminder to Tang an.


    "No." Tang an looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "You can go up and have a look by yourself."


    It''s OK to see, but Wu Hao doesn''t want Tang an to throw his money into the water.


    Tang an nodded and went up to see the material.


    "Hao, how do you know the wool is bad?"


    After Tang an went up to see the material, Tang Xin asked in a low voice.


    "See it with your eyes. See you later."


    Wu Hao won''t tell Tang Xin that she has heaven''s eye. She can see clearly what underwear she is wearing today.


    "We Tang family need some good materials recently. I hope we can get something today."


    Tang Xin reminded Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, there will be harvest."


    It can be said that none of the 10 pieces of auction materials can produce high-quality jadeite. Wu Hao can also give the leaked wool to the Tang family.


    Tang Xin nodded.


    Don''t know why, Tang Xin is willing to believe Wu Hao.


    After everyone finished reading the wool, the auction began.


    "5.1 million."


    "5.2 million."


    ¡­¡­


    "7 million."


    Wool looks like it will really ship, and there are naturally many bidders, and the price will soon reach 7 million.


    Wu Hao looked. Jia Yiyuan and the uncle were bidding.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t think Zhao Dongyu wanted the wool.


    "Wu Hao, shall we also bid? I''ve just seen it. There''s a great chance of green space. Moreover, the boy Jia Yiyuan is also bidding. He will not bid without Zhao Dongyu''s consent. "


    Seeing so many bids, Tang an was a little worried.


    "Do you think that boy will really buy it?" Wu Hao''s face showed a playful smile.


    "Isn''t it?" Tang andao.


    "The boy is bidding, but look at his bidding frequency. Almost all of them bid when everyone is bidding. Obviously, it''s just trying to trap people. Moreover, I guess after more than 7 million, the boy won''t bid again. "


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    When Jia Yiyuan was bidding, he looked at Wu Hao intentionally or unintentionally. He had the ability to compete with me.


    But he was so careful that Wu Hao had seen through him long ago.


    Sure enough, as if to confirm what Wu Hao said, after the bid reached 7 million, Jia Yiyuan stopped bidding.


    There is no way to hook Wu Hao, and Jia Yiyuan is not in the mood to act.


    However, the buyer''s mood at the scene was caught. Whether Jia Yiyuan called the price or not, they didn''t care.


    Finally, this wool was bought by the uncle at a high price of 9 million.


    The uncle looked excited and happy as if he had won a war.


    A disdainful smile appeared on Zhao Dongyu''s face.


    Shi Zhongsheng''s face showed a satisfied smile.


    Shi Zhongsheng bought this piece of wool, which cost a million yuan. He also wanted to gamble when he bought it.


    When he came back for the incision, he knew he had lost the bet.


    Now a piece of gambled wool has made him 8 million. How can he be unhappy.


    "Well, I''m right."


    After the middle-aged uncle photographed the wool, Wu Hao looked at Tang an and said with a smile.


    Wu Hao and Jia Yiyuan were right that they would give up after 7 million. Tang an could only be convinced in addition to being convinced.


    Then, Shi Zhongsheng put a piece of wool the size of a basketball, which was also cut.


    However, this incision can clearly see a touch of green inside.


    "The base price of this wool is 7 million, and the price increase is no less than 200000 each time."


    When Shi Zhongsheng finished, someone couldn''t wait to look up.


    This time, Tang an also saw it last time.


    Wu Hao did not stop it.


    But carefully observe the expression of everyone who comes forward to see the material.


    Most people are surprised when they see wool.


    Like that middle-aged uncle.


    However, the middle-aged uncle was surprised and had some little regrets.


    Zhao Dongyu is very resourceful, but after passing the wool, her face is very calm and can''t see any expression.


    However, under Wu Hao''s heavenly eye technique, his joy and some doubts were still exposed.


    "Wu Hao, sister, do you know what I see?" When Tang an came back, he was pleasantly surprised.


    Tang Xin didn''t speak, just looked at Wu Hao.


    "Do you see a touch of Zhengyang green?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You... How do you know?" Tang an stared at Wu Hao, looking at God.


    "They said."


    Wu Hao looked at the humanity around him.


    "Can you read lips?" Tang an looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "No. It''s just that people who come back after reading wool will say the word Zhengyang. I can guess it naturally. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You''re better than Conan." Don Ann compared one in the thumb.


    Wu Hao smiled and said nothing.


    What? Lip talk? That''s bullshit.


    Wu Hao knows that Zhengyang is green. He saw it with heavenly eye.


    In that piece of wool, there is only a thin layer of jade, which is just the place where the cut is made in the stone.


    This special can definitely pit the dead.


    After all, Zhengyang green is second only to imperial green, which is also very rare.


    "How much do you think is suitable for me to shoot this wool?"


    At this time, Tang an was completely convinced of Wu Hao, a beginner.


    "We won''t shoot this one."

 Chapter 100

    "No? Why not shoot? It''s Zhengyang green jade. Look at the size of the wool, maybe you can take out several pairs of bracelets. I don''t agree not to shoot. "


    Zhengyang green is a rare jade material. If Wu Hao doesn''t give him a perfect explanation, he won''t agree not to shoot.


    "Are you so sure that the jade material in this wool can take out several pairs of bracelets?" Wu Hao looked at Tang an calmly.


    Tang an hesitated when Wu Hao said so.


    Yes, there is a touch of Zhengyang green at the incision, but who stipulates that the jadeite material inside can take out several pairs of bracelets?


    For a moment, don Ann couldn''t take notice.


    "Second brother, be obedient. Let''s not shoot." Tang Xin comforts Tang an.


    "If you want to bid several times, I have no opinion, as long as we don''t shoot it in the end."


    Wu Hao is coming to trap people again.


    Tang an Leng nodded.


    Tang Xin looked at Wu Hao and became more and more curious about how the man could see it.


    "9.5 million."


    "10 million."


    "12 million."


    ¡­¡­


    This touch of Zhengyang green made everyone present crazy.


    After all, almost everyone''s heart is the same as Tang an thought before. If they can pull out a few pairs of bracelets, they will make a lot of money.


    Take a pair of bracelets for 10 million, take out five, that''s 50 million.


    Everyone will calculate this account.


    Soon, each bid changed from 200000 to 1 million.


    Some people from small companies have retired and watched big companies compete.


    "40 million." Jia Yiyuan gritted his teeth and shouted a sky high price.


    Sure enough, after Jia Yiyuan called out the price, almost everyone was frightened.


    After all, the highest price of this wool is 40 or 50 million. No matter how high it is, there will be no profit.


    People come here to make money, not to buy gas.


    Just when Jia Yiyuan thought he was sure of the wool, Wu Hao suddenly asked a price.


    "42 million."


    With that, Wu Hao smiled faintly at Jia Yiyuan.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s sudden bid, Tang Xin and Tang an looked at him in some confusion.


    Didn''t you say no? Why did you call such a high price.


    Jia Yiyuan looked at Zhao Dongyu with an ugly face. Zhao Dongyu thought about it and nodded slightly. He said softly, "make another price. If he makes another bid, we won''t want it."


    "43 million."


    Although Zhao Dongyu asked for another price, Jia Yiyuan only added one million.


    Wu Hao was deliberately stunned, then pretended to be helpless, shook his head and didn''t continue to bid.


    In this way, Jia Yiyuan won the wool for 43 million.


    After Jia Yiyuan took down the wool, he gave Wu Hao a provocative look.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care at all.


    Three million more. That''s cool.


    "Wu Hao, you scared me just now. I''m afraid you really want to continue bidding." Tang an whispered.


    "How can it be? I just want him to add 3 million more." Wu Hao''s face showed a bad smile.


    "Aren''t you afraid he won''t continue to bid?" Asked Tang an.


    "What are you afraid of. He will continue to bid. "


    With the ability of heavenly eye, Wu Hao can naturally see the final bottom line in Jia Yiyuan''s heart. It''s strange that he can play better than himself.


    Next, Shi Zhongsheng continued to shoot five pieces of wool, but the value of the jadeite material inside was not high, and Wu Hao didn''t do it.


    At the same time, there is no chance to pit Jia Yiyuan.


    With Zhao Dongyu, it would not be easy to pit Jia Yiyuan if it were not for the opportunity like the second wool.


    Wu Hao''s eyes lit up when the eighth wool came out.


    Because he saw that there was a piece of glass jade the size of an adult''s forearm in the wool the size of a mineral water bucket.


    Such a large piece of glass is a kind of jade material, which is worth no less than 1 billion. We must win it.


    "The reserve price is 3 million, and each bidding shall not be less than 50000."


    After the people took turns to look, they didn''t have much confidence. After all, this wool looked green, just like a piece of dog shit.


    If it''s cheaper, you can spell it.


    But three million, a lot.


    Therefore, not many people bid.


    A few minutes later, the auction price climbed to 4 million.


    "5 million."


    Wu Hao directly added 1 million.


    Tang an took a look at Wu Hao. The price is too unpredictable. What should be called is not called, and what should not be called is increased by 1 million at once.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s bid, Jia Yiyuan, who had been made 3 million more by Wu Hao, couldn''t help but move and wanted to pit Wu Hao.


    "Young master Jia, we''re here to shoot wool, not to get angry. 5. For your Jia family, 6 million is a small amount of money, but it''s not worth using it to buy gas. " Zhao Dongyu reminded Jia Yiyuan.


    Jia Yiyuan thought about it. If he did it again, he would lose face again.


    So he put up with it.


    Originally, Wu Hao had planned to spend more money. Now Jia Yiyuan didn''t ask for a price, but he saved some money.


    After Shi Zhongsheng announced that the wool belonged to Wu Hao, Wu Hao punched the people around him.


    When the ninth wool was taken out, Wu Hao was also moved.


    Because there is an ice Zhengyang green jade material the size of a large mineral water bottle.


    The value of this jadeite material may not be as good as that kind of glass, but it''s big. It''s absolutely no problem to sell it for 200 or 300 million.


    "The reserve price is 5 million, and each bidding shall not be less than 200000."


    This piece of wool has hundreds of kilograms. The jadeite material is located in the middle of the wool. There is no way to see anything at all.


    But it''s better than the eighth wool.


    Therefore, there are more people asking for price, and the price climbs quickly.


    "15 million."


    Jia Yiyuan''s price also frightened some small jewelers.


    After all, this is almost all gambling material.


    Little jewelers don''t have more than ten million to bet.


    Wu Hao gave Tang an a look.


    Tang Anxin led the meeting, nodded and shouted, "16 million."


    Jia Yiyuan frowned and it was them again.


    My heart began to hesitate. After all, Zhao Dongyu was not sure.


    After thinking for a while, he continued to shout, "17 million."


    "18 million."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. Tang an continued to shout without thinking.


    "19 million."


    Jia Yiyuan gritted his teeth and called another price.


    In his heart, Tang an told himself to give up.


    "20 million."


    Tang an continued.


    Jia Yiyuan didn''t bid any more and gave up directly.


    After Shi Zhongsheng announced that the wool belonged to Tang an, Jia Yiyuan said to Tang an, "brother Tang, are you so sure?"


    "Isn''t it 20 million? My Tang family can afford it."


    Tang an doesn''t like Jia Yiyuan.


    After all, peers are enemies.


    Moreover, the Jia family has posed a great threat to the business of the Tang family in the past two years.


    Jia Yiyuan smiled and didn''t speak again.


    He looks like a fool with a lot of money. What else can he say.


    Finally, the tenth wool appeared.

 Chapter 101

    This tenth piece of wool is also cut, and the cut is a touch of Zhengyang green.


    It''s just that this wool is a little smaller than the previous one.


    Although the wool is smaller, it is very different inside.


    In addition to the cut, there was a touch of Zhengyang green, and the following was all glass powder and jadeite.


    Depending on the size, there''s no problem making five pairs of bracelets.


    The best powder jadeite is less than Imperial Green.


    This kind of best product must not be given to others.


    It seems that Shi Zhongsheng is almost up to standard.


    Otherwise, how can we auction all the best Jadeites, with a reserve price of 8 million.


    "36 million."


    It is still Jia Yiyuan''s highest price.


    Similarly, this price also frightened many people.


    "37 million."


    Wu Hao added one million yuan without thinking about it.


    No matter how much Jia Yiyuan gives, Wu Hao will be taller than him.


    This rare treasure must not be given to others.


    Seeing that Wu Hao was making trouble for himself again, Jia Yiyuan had a headache.


    After Wu Hao''s sudden price increase, Jia Yiyuan is now afraid to bid with Wu Hao.


    "38 million."


    Zhao Dongyu said that this wool can be photographed, and Jia Yiyuan no longer hesitated.


    "40 million."


    Wu Hao directly added 2 million.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s relaxed look, Jia Yiyuan was called hate.


    He really wanted to fight with Wu Hao, but Zhao Dongyu motioned him not to bid again, and he had to give up.


    Although Jia Yiyuan is the eldest young master of the Jia family, in terms of status, Jia Yiyuan is not as good as Zhao Dongyu.


    After all, the Jia family still depends on Zhao Dongyu to make money.


    "Well, that''s all for today''s auction. Please come to me to pay for the raw material. At the same time, you can choose to take the raw material back or solve the stone here. " After the last piece of wool was photographed by Wu Hao, Shi Zhongsheng announced the end of the auction.


    The wool auction is over, but people can still buy wool. After all, Shi Zhongsheng''s many wool are not for display.


    Of course, some buyers came for the wool auctioned by Shi Zhongsheng.


    Like that middle-aged uncle.


    The middle-aged uncle spent 23 million to shoot two pieces of wool.


    The two pieces of wool in his hand can return $1 million. Thank God, it can be regarded as a loss.


    Seeing that the middle-aged uncle was leaving, Wu Hao came to him and said, "uncle, congratulations. I took two pieces of wool. What''s the matter? If you don''t solve the stone here, let''s share your joy. "


    If the uncle goes back, how does Wu Hao think of his desperate expression.


    "You also photographed three pieces of wool. Do you want to solve the stone here?" Uncle frowned at Wu Hao.


    "Of course. Take pictures of good materials and naturally share them with you. " Wu Hao nodded naturally.


    "OK, let''s compete."


    Uncle wanted to go back and solve the stone, but now Wu Hao hates himself like this. He doesn''t want to admit defeat.


    "Don''t compete. I''ll win."


    Wu Hao pointed to the cut that he had photographed to reveal Zhengyang green wool.


    The middle-aged uncle looks a little ugly.


    Yes, who wants to be crushed by Wu Hao without his money.


    "Brother Wu, it''s really bullying to compare with them. Why don''t we compare?" Jia Yiyuan stood up at this time.


    Jia Yiyuan now finds fault with Wu Hao as soon as he has a chance to embarrass Wu Hao.


    "Young master Jia wants to compete. I have no problem. However, it''s a little boring to compare like this. Why don''t we add some color? " Wu Hao said.


    "What color head?" Jia Yiyuan asked.


    "Let''s play a little. Whoever solves the jade with less value will give each other a hundred million. How about it?"


    When Wu Hao said one hundred million, it was like saying one dollar.


    When Wu Hao said one hundred million, he startled the people around him.


    One hundred million is not small for both large jewelry companies and small jewelry companies.


    It''s arrogant to gamble.


    Jia Yiyuan frowned.


    Not that he couldn''t get 100 million, but that Wu Hao was too confident.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you dare?" Wu Hao showed a disdainful smile on his face.


    "Whoever says I dare not, I''ll bet you 100 million."


    Stimulated by Wu Hao, Jia Yiyuan agreed at once.


    "Master Jia..."


    Zhao Dongyu felt something wrong and was about to say something, but Jia Yiyuan interrupted her.


    "Master Zhao, don''t you have confidence in yourself?"


    Zhao Dongyu was a little stunned. He can''t say he''s not sure.


    Therefore, Wu Hao and Jia Yiyuan took the wool they photographed to the place where they knew the stone.


    Some jewelers who didn''t go back also came to watch the excitement.


    After all, a $100 million bet is not often seen.


    "Wu Hao, do you have confidence?" Tang an is a little worried.


    "If you are 100% sure, you can''t lose." Wu Hao said.


    At this time, Shi Zhongsheng arranged two stone solving masters to solve the stones for Wu Hao and Jia Yiyuan.


    He also wanted to see which of the two young people would win.


    Jia Yiyuan, Zhao Dongyu, master of reconciliation stone, studied where to begin to solve the stone.


    But Wu Hao said directly, "master, I don''t need your help here. I''ll do it myself. Go and help the uncle solve the stone."


    Master Xie Shi looked at Wu Hao somewhat puzzled.


    Shi Zhongsheng said, "Lao Wu, go and help others."


    Lao Wu nodded and went to solve the stone for the uncle.


    "Wu Hao, can you solve the stone?"


    Tang an knows that Wu Hao is a newcomer in the gambling industry.


    Although the vision is good, the solution depends on experience.


    "Does this need to be learned?"


    Wu Hao looked at Tang an strangely.


    "There''s something particular about the solution of stone. If it''s not well solved, it''s a loss if it hurts the jade material." Tang Xin explained in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt."


    With the heavenly eye skill, if Jieshi hurts the jade material, what''s the use of these eyes.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s arrogant attitude, the Tang brothers and sisters looked at each other and suddenly felt that they were so lack of confidence.


    Wu Hao first fiddled with the stone dissolving machine. After knowing the working principle, he put the 20 million piece of wool with ice and Zhengyang green inside into the machine and began to solve the stone.


    "Wu Hao, do you really decide to solve this? Or, that piece. "


    Tang an pointed to the $40 million piece of wool.


    "It doesn''t matter. This wool is enough."


    Wu Hao ignored Tang an and directly manipulated the machine and cut into the wool.


    With this knife, a large piece of wool was cut off.


    Some people who know how to do it can''t help shaking their heads. This cutting method is a green cutting method.


    Even if there is jade material in it, it will be cut bad.


    Even Shi Zhongsheng frowned slightly.


    However, in an instant, their faces were slapped.


    "It''s green, it''s green."


    Seeing all this going on, the people who saw it turned green.

 Chapter 102

    I saw the cut wool cut, revealing a green, bright and moving green.


    On the cut piece, there was no green.


    Shi Zhongsheng saw this and his eyes flashed.


    This young man who looks playful and arrogant, is this knife lucky or accurate.


    If you are lucky, it is acceptable.


    But if it''s right, the young man is really hiding.


    "This cut is too dangerous. As long as you move forward one or two millimeters, you will hurt the jade material."


    "Yes, good luck."


    "This is Zhengyang green. It''s Zhengyang green again."


    "Young man, I''ll pay 22 million. Let me give it to me."


    "I paid 23 million."


    ¡­¡­


    This piece of wool is bigger than the other two pieces of Zhengyang green wool. Even if you increase the price, you can make a profit.


    So some people want to bet.


    "Sorry, I use this wool for gambling. I don''t sell it."


    Wu Hao finished, turned the wool in one direction and cut it all again.


    "Green again."


    "It''s still Zhengyang green."


    "Too prepared."


    "That''s great."


    ¡­¡­


    Shi Zhongsheng''s eyes at Wu Hao have been completely serious.


    He now believes that Wu Hao is definitely a stone gambler, a better stone gambler than himself.


    Before, he bought a lot of wool in his gambling quarry. Is there jade there?


    He couldn''t help regretting.


    But there is no way.


    If he dares to play any tricks, his reputation over the years will disappear.


    He has earned enough money to enjoy his life. He doesn''t want to take risks.


    Wu Hao only cut four knives and cut out the outline of the jade of the wool.


    "What a big piece of jade."


    "Big rise."


    "Make a lot of money."


    ¡­¡­


    The people around looked envious when they saw the cut jade.


    And don an doesn''t know what to say.


    That''s amazing.


    Next, instead of cutting the stone, Wu Hao began to wipe the stone carefully.


    Because Wu Hao cut the stone and almost cut out the jadeite material. Before long, the whole jadeite material was completely wiped out.


    "The sun green of ice."


    "How beautiful."


    "It''s rare to see such a large piece of ice as Zhengyang green jade."


    "I''m afraid I can''t get this jade without 300 million."


    ¡­¡­


    The brothers and sisters of the Tang family were excited to see Wu Hao solve such a large piece of high-quality jade.


    Such a large piece of jade can temporarily solve the crisis of lack of raw materials.


    "Wu Hao, you are so powerful."


    Tang an is excited.


    "As I said, this wool is enough."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Now Tang an knows that Wu Hao was not arrogant, but confident.


    Jia Yiyuan, who was discussing how to solve the stone, suddenly changed his face when he saw that Wu Hao had solved such a large piece of Zhengyang green jade of ice.


    "Master Zhao, do we have a chance to win?"


    "It depends on luck."


    Zhao Dongyu doesn''t have much confidence.


    If the wool with Zhengyang green can cut a lot of material, it may be tied.


    Anyway, I''m sure I''ll lose.


    The uncle''s face was a little green.


    Because, watching Wu Hao''s performance, he knew that Wu Hao was definitely a master.


    Before, he said he would lose his underpants.


    Is there nothing in the wool you photographed?


    Thinking of the situation at the previous auction, he couldn''t help shaking his legs.


    When I took these two pieces of wool, people didn''t offer a price at all.


    23 million. That''s all my savings.


    "Master Wu... Fu, i... do I have any material in these two pieces of wool?" Uncle began to rush for medical treatment and asked master Xie Shi.


    "I''m not sure, sir. See how we can solve the stone?" Lao Wu Dao.


    If Lao Wu had this ability, would he need to be master Xie Shi?


    "Master Wu, you can do it." Uncle said foolishly.


    Lao Wu nodded and began to untie the stone for uncle.


    Jia Yiyuan also negotiated and drew several lines on the wool. Master Xie Shi carefully cut them along the lines.


    Some people also followed around to see the results of stone solution.


    Tang an also looked up to join the fun.


    Wu Hao and Tang Xin have no past.


    For Wu Hao, there is no need to see the results he already knows.


    "Hao, don''t you go and have a look?" Tang Xin asked.


    "No, I''ll win. By the way, Xinxin, you call and ask someone to drive over and transport all the wool I bought back. "


    There are Jadeites in the wool you buy. It''s the right way to go back and solve it slowly.


    Tang Xin nodded, called and asked someone to drive a truck to transport wool.


    Before long, a disappointed voice came from Jia Yiyuan and uncle.


    Tang an came over with an excited face and said, "it''s broken. The wool of the Jia boy is broken. His piece of Zhengyang green wool is only the size of a finger. The Jia boy and master Zhao are green. They are now working on the second piece of wool. "


    "Well, what about the uncle?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I''m almost crying. I cut out some dry white jadeite, which is worse than the Jia boy." Tang an had a gloating look on his face.


    "You deserve it. If you don''t lose, who will lose?" Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    If you don''t have the eyesight to play gambling, 23 million will be regarded as paying tuition.


    "Yes, I''ll go and have a look."


    Tang an ran to the theatre excitedly again.


    "Master Zhao, what shall we do now?"


    The most confident wool bet collapsed, and Jia Yiyuan began to panic.


    "If you don''t cut, you''ll lose. You can only continue to cut."


    Zhao Dongyu was much calmer than Jia Yiyuan at this time.


    After all, it was not his money that lost.


    Jia Yiyuan nodded.


    Master Jieshi continues to solve the second piece of wool.


    Uncle also untied the second piece of wool.


    Naturally, I lost miserably.


    Uncle looked at the stone without anything, sat down on the ground and murmured, "it''s over, there''s nothing left. It''s over. It''s over all your life. "


    However, no one agreed with him.


    Gambling is like this, a knife to heaven and a knife to hell.


    If you don''t have that psychological quality, don''t enter the gambling industry.


    Jia''s family has a big business. Although he loses two pieces of wool, he can''t hurt him.


    However, Jia Yiyuan was very upset when he lost to Wu Hao.


    "Young master Jia, it seems that I won."


    Wu Hao looked at Jia Yiyuan with a winner''s expression.


    "You won. What''s your account number? I''ll transfer the money to you. "


    With so many people watching, Jia Yiyuan will not default.


    "Thank you, young master Jia."


    With that, Wu Hao told Jia Yiyuan his account number.


    Jia Yiyuan simply transferred 100 million to Wu Hao.


    After the money arrived, Jia Yiyuan and Zhao Dongyu left directly.


    "Young master Jia, let''s gamble again if we have a chance." Looking at Jia Yiyuan''s back, Wu Hao said.


    Jia Yiyuan didn''t look back and kept leaving under his feet.

 Chapter 103

    Wu Hao not only cut out 300 million worth of jadeite material, but also easily won 100 million. When people looked at Wu Hao, it was called envy.


    "Little brother, continue to solve the stone?"


    Some spectators are very interested in the other two pieces of wool photographed by Wu Hao.


    "Puzzled, go home."


    The value of the jadeite in the other two pieces of wool is higher than that of this piece of wool. Wu Hao doesn''t want to be known to everyone.


    When Tang settled down, he put the ice Zhengyang green jade into the box prepared in the wool yard and held it tightly in his arms for fear of running away.


    Wu Hao ordered the wool he bought and asked the staff of the wool yard to help transport it outside the wool yard.


    When I got to the wool yard, I saw Tang an still holding the box.


    "Satisfied?"


    Wu Hao looks at Tang an.


    "Of course."


    Tang an nodded repeatedly.


    When did he gamble on such a large piece of ice jade? Of course, he is very satisfied.


    "Then all this wool belongs to me?" Wu Hao is going to tease Tang an.


    "It''s yours, it''s yours, it''s all yours."


    Tang an didn''t even think about it and agreed at once.


    The three pieces of wool photographed by Wu Hao didn''t cost 100 million in total. Now this jade material alone can earn 200 million. What else doesn''t Tang an want.


    "You don''t want to think about it any more. In case there is jade material better than yours in other wool materials, don''t you want it?" Wu Hao said.


    "If it weren''t for you, I couldn''t get this emerald material. If you put forward some small requirements, can I not meet you?"


    Tang an wants to come. Shi Zhongsheng is lucky to be able to cut this piece of jade.


    It''s impossible to cut a better jade.


    Therefore, it''s better to be a natural person and increase Wu Hao''s favor.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t regret it." Wu Hao deliberately said.


    "Don''t worry, even if there is glass, I won''t regret it." Tang an patted her chest to ensure.


    "All right. In fact, I wanted to give you this wool with glass inside. Since you don''t want it, forget it. "


    With that, Wu Hao deliberately shook his head with a pity expression.


    "What kind of glass?"


    Is there really glass?


    Tang an stared at Wu Hao.


    "Of course, or I''ll ask you again and again." Wu Hao nodded.


    At this time, Tang Xin was a little surprised.


    Glass jadeite material can be regarded as the best jadeite. Even the Tang family has only a few pieces of glass jewelry.


    Now, Wu Hao said that there was a kind of glass emerald in the wool photographed. She was not surprised.


    "That Wu Hao, you see, I should have been too happy just now. I can''t speak my mind. Can you give me that piece of wool with glass seed?"


    Tang an flatters Wu Hao with a flattering face.


    Tang an gave up for the sake of glass seed.


    Anyway, he never had face in front of Wu Hao.


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t rob me if you had glass seed?" Wu Hao looked at Tang an with contempt on his face.


    "Well... I didn''t say I didn''t regret it."


    At this time, Tang an was completely shameless.


    "Can you regret it?"


    Wu Hao didn''t expect Tang an to be so shameless. He''s really enlightened.


    "Yes. Brother in law, we are all a family. Of course we can regret it. "


    For the sake of glass seed, Tang an even called his brother-in-law.


    When Tang an called Wu Hao''s brother-in-law, Tang Xin immediately said, "second brother, what are you talking about?"


    "My parents and grandpa agreed about you and my brother-in-law. It''s not too much for me to call my brother-in-law. You''re right, brother-in-law. " With Wu Hao here, Tang an is not afraid of being beaten by Tang Xin.


    "OK, here''s the wool of that glass."


    Wu Hao didn''t know how to answer Tang an''s words, so he had to be blunt and change the topic.


    "Really, great."


    Don ANN, that''s a thrill.


    But Tang Xin''s eyes were dim.


    Wu Hao didn''t answer Tang an''s words, which showed that he was still unwilling to admit it.


    Tang an didn''t find that her sister''s expression was wrong, but Wu Hao found that she didn''t even dare to look at Tang Xin.


    At this time, the careless Tang an was relieved by Wu Hao, hugged Wu Hao and said, "tell me, there are glass seeds in that wool?"


    Wu Hao immediately relaxed, took out the 5 million photographed wool, drew several lines on it with a pen, and waited for Tang an to go back and break the stone according to the line.


    Suddenly, Tang an had another piece of wool in his arms.


    At this time, the truck called by Tang Xin came.


    Wu Hao moved all the wool he bought into the truck.


    The wool with glass Imperial Green and red jade was collected into the ring by Wu Hao.


    Good things, it''s safer to put them in your ring.


    At this time, Tang an also put the box containing emerald material or the piece of glass wool into the Bentley.


    After it''s done, Wu Hao and the three are preparing to go back.


    Shi Zhongsheng suddenly came to Wu Hao and said, "young man, are you interested in going to Pingzhou gongpan?"


    "Pingzhou public offer? See it then. "


    Pingzhou gongpan Wu Hao knows that this is the world''s largest jadeite raw material market except Myanmar.


    Even if he is going, Wu Hao will go with the Tang family.


    "Yes."


    Shi Zhongsheng nodded.


    Wu Hao didn''t promise, and Shi Zhongsheng didn''t insist.


    He believed that Wu Hao would go to Pingzhou.


    Then Wu Hao left the wool yard in his car.


    "Hao, don''t you want to go to Pingzhou gongpan?"


    In the car, Tang Xin asked.


    "I didn''t say no, I just looked at it when I said it. Anyway, Pingzhou gongpan is there and won''t run away. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Shall we go together then?" Tang Xin looks at Wu Hao.


    "Well, OK, otherwise I can''t go to Pingzhou gongpan alone."


    Pingzhou gongpan can''t be entered by anyone.


    To enter the public market, you must first be recommended by two members.


    Of course, with the status of the Tang family, it is naturally a member of the Tang family.


    As long as Wu Hao follows the Tang family into the public market, he doesn''t need other people''s recommendation.


    "Hao, are there jadeite materials in the wool you bought today?" Tang Xin finally asked the question she had always wanted to ask before.


    "Of course. Otherwise, you think I''m crazy and buy a pile of stones? "


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to cheat Tang Xin.


    "If you solve the jade material, can you sell it to the Tang family?" Tang Xin looked at Wu Hao with some expectation.


    "It''s strange to say that I sell. I buy those wool materials just to enjoy the fun of picking up leaks. Those jadeite materials are of no use to me. After they are solved, I''ll give them all to you. "


    For Wu Hao, in addition to very rare top-quality jadeite materials, other jadeite materials are of little use to Wu Hao.


    Tang Xin felt much better when she heard Wu Hao''s words.


    In Wu Hao''s heart, he is not an outsider.


    "Thank you."


    Tang Xin did not refuse.


    Before long, Wu Hao returned to the Tang family.


    "Brother in law, let''s go to see the old man and untie this wool by the way."


    On the way, Tang an always thought that Wu Hao said there was glass wool.

 Chapter 104

    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Mr. Tang was very happy.


    After knowing that Wu Hao helped solve a piece of ice Zhengyang green jade, old Tang looked at Wu Hao like his grandson-in-law.


    "Xiao Hao, if you have nothing to do today, don''t go back and have a drink with me." Old Tang looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "Well, would it be too disturbing?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Xiao Hao, it''s strange for you to say that. The Tang family is your home. You can come whenever you want."


    Mr. Tang naturally wanted Wu Hao to live in the Tang family all his life.


    "Grandpa, he is a busy man. He doesn''t spend so much time here."


    Tang Xin looked at Wu Hao with a sad tone.


    "Xiao Hao, career is very important, but girlfriend is also very important."


    Seeing Tang Xin''s expression, Mr. Tang naturally knew what was going on, so he smiled and said.


    Of course, Wu Hao can''t listen to his elders.


    Can only nod.


    Tang Xin was proud to see Wu Hao''s good baby.


    At this time, Tang an ran in with an interested face and a piece of emerald in his hand: "glass, it''s really glass."


    Just now when Wu Hao was talking to Old Tang, Tang an went to untie the wool.


    The result is naturally a piece of glass seed material.


    He immediately came to report the good news.


    This is a piece of pure color glass as pure as glass.


    "I haven''t seen such a large piece of glass seed material for many years." Old Tang touched the jade with emotion on his face.


    He started from the jewelry business and naturally has deep feelings for jadeite.


    "Thanks to ah Hao. If it weren''t for ah Hao, we wouldn''t be able to take pictures of these woolen materials. "


    Tang an is naturally full of praise for Wu Hao.


    "It''s just a little effort. By the way, other woolen materials haven''t been solved yet. Take me to have a look. "


    Wu Hao stayed here and felt uncomfortable with the elder Tang''s son. He still went to Jieshi with Tang an.


    "Go, go."


    Tang an now admires Wu Hao''s stone breaking technology.


    With Wu Hao''s help, the speed of stone dissolution is called fast.


    "Grandpa, I''ll go and have a look."


    Tang Xin also wants to see if what Wu Hao said before is true.


    "Then my old man, go and have a look."


    Although he knew that Wu Hao was magical, old Tang also wanted to see his magic with his own eyes.


    When he came to the yard where the wool was placed, Wu Hao didn''t talk nonsense. He directly picked up a small cutting machine and began to disintegrate the stone.


    When dozens of pieces of wool were untied to reveal the jadeite that was not low in water, the three men of Old Tang all had an ignorant expression.


    As a jewelry family, the Tang family should not have this expression.


    But even dozens of jadeite materials are solved by four knives. They don''t hurt the jadeite materials. They are of medium and high quality and don''t bring a falling scene. They really haven''t seen it.


    The scene was so shocking.


    "Awesome, Hao, you''re awesome. I think you are the real stone king. Shi Zhongsheng is born next to you and can only be regarded as a little brother. "


    Tang an was the first to react, and flattery came with him.


    "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, floating things, new people change old people. It seems that I can relax. "


    Wu Hao''s strong performance also made master Tang feel a burst of emotion.


    Although Tang Xin didn''t speak, the look of worship in her eyes can prove her mood more than words.


    "Don''t praise me so much. I''ll be proud."


    Wu Hao is really embarrassed to be praised.


    "I''m just stating a fact." Tang an looked serious.


    "Young man, modesty is a good thing, but excessive modesty, I think you are pretending to force." Old Tang said.


    After hearing what father Tang said, Wu Hao was also a little confused. Is he so fashionable? He even knows how to pretend to be forced.


    Then, Tang an arranged for someone to wipe the stone and take out the jadeite material completely.


    Of course, Tang an and his colleagues don''t have to do this work themselves.


    At this time, the food is ready.


    We had dinner with Mr. Tang, Mr. and Mrs. Tang Shouren and the three brothers and sisters of the Tang family.


    Tang Zheng, Tang Xin''s eldest brother, is back today.


    Last time Wu Hao came to the Tang family, he didn''t see Tang Zheng.


    According to Tang Xin, Tang is working in the army. He didn''t come back last time because he had any.


    As soon as the task was over, Tang Zheng came back and happened to meet Wu Hao.


    Tang Zheng and Tang an are very similar, but they have a bit more military temperament than Tang an.


    "Xiao Wu, thank you. Save my grandpa. I respect you."


    Tang Zheng gratefully presented Wu Hao with a glass of wine.


    "Brother, you are too polite. I should do it." Wu Hao quickly raised his wine arms.


    Tang Zheng nodded and dried the wine in one mouthful.


    It''s all in the wine.


    Wu Hao drank the wine in one gulp.


    "Ah Hao, don''t you have a kind of good wine? Now take it out and let''s try it? These ordinary wines are boring to drink. "


    Since he knew about "monkey wine", Tang an has always been obsessed with "monkey wine". Of course, he can''t miss the opportunity now.


    Tang an''s words made everyone look at Wu Hao curiously.


    "OK."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Used to "monkey wine", this ordinary wine is not a little.


    "What''s the most magical magic you''ve ever seen?" Wu Hao asked.


    Wu Hao doesn''t have "monkey wine" now. He can only use the excuse of magic to change "monkey wine".


    "Floating."


    "Shape shifting."


    Said the Tang brothers and sisters.


    At the same time, some wonder why Wu Hao asked this?


    "Then I''ll make you a more magical magic today."


    Then Wu Hao put his hands under the table.


    When I brought it up again, I had two more pots of monkey wine in my hand.


    "I''ll go."


    Tang an stared at Wu Hao''s two more wine pots.


    Similarly, Tang Xin and them also have an incredible expression.


    Tang Xin also bowed her head and looked down at the table.


    "You... How did you change?" Tang Zheng is not calm either.


    He also saw some magical things in the army, but Wu Hao''s skill was made out of nothing. He really hasn''t seen it.


    "The most magical thing about magic is that I can''t tell you how things come out."


    With that, Wu Hao opened the wine pot and poured a cup of "monkey wine" for Tang Zheng and them.


    "It smells good."


    The aroma of "monkey wine" immediately made people forget how Wu Hao made the wine.


    Old Tang picked up his wine glass and smelled it. His face was intoxicated. "What kind of wine is this? I''ve tasted almost all the good wine at home and abroad, but I''ve never smelled such mellow wine? What''s the name of this wine? "


    Just smelling it, old Tang felt much more relaxed.


    "Grandpa, this is monkey wine."


    Tang an looked at the wine in the glass and couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    I''ve just heard that I haven''t drunk good wine. Today I finally want to taste what I want.

 Chapter 105

    "Is there really monkey wine?" Looking at the liquor in the glass, old Tang was a little stunned.


    "Monkey wine" he''s heard of. It''s said that it''s made from various fruits by psychic monkeys in the mountains. It''s incomparably mellow, but he''s never seen it.


    I think it should be spread by some people.


    Unexpectedly, the wine really appeared in front of him.


    "Maybe it''s different from what you think." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    This wine is brewed by the monkey grandson of the great sage. It is different from the general "monkey wine".


    "Just try it."


    Tang an took a sip of the glass.


    When Tang settled down, he felt that the cells of his whole body had come back to life.


    Where is this wine? It''s Fairy liquid, okay.


    No wonder those people treat "monkey wine" as their treasure and don''t sell it for much money.


    Seeing Tang an''s expression of enjoyment, old Tang and others also took a sip.


    Then he became like Tang an.


    However, there was a trace of surprise on Tang Zheng''s face.


    As a member of a special team in the army, Tang Zheng''s strength is naturally far beyond ordinary people and reaches the realm of super experts.


    It is also because of Tang Zheng''s strength that he will be recruited into the special team.


    As a martial artist, he certainly knows how difficult it is to improve his strength in this era of the end of the law.


    While he was drinking the "monkey wine" just now, he suddenly found that his strength had soared.


    The spiritual power contained in "monkey wine" can elevate the extreme state to the innate state.


    He is a martial arts master in the Super Master realm. If he takes a sip of "monkey wine" and doesn''t improve his strength, doesn''t it show its value.


    "Good wine."


    The old man said with a red face.


    "Monkey wine" can be regarded as a super tonic for ordinary people.


    As long as you take it properly, ''monkey wine'' has a lot of effects on the human body.


    "Yes, I''ve never had such a good wine. It feels great." Tang Shouren looked at the little wine left in the glass with bright eyes.


    He has a feeling that he will be 18 again tonight.


    Tang Xin''s mother also had a happy face.


    After drinking a glass of wine, she felt relaxed all over her body, and some unspeakable diseases seemed to have disappeared.


    The whole person seems to be 10 years younger.


    Tang Xin is now in the age of peach and plum. When she is in the best health, the effect of "monkey wine" is directly reflected in her skin.


    Make her skin look more shiny and elastic.


    When they knew the benefits of "monkey wine", they immediately drank up the wine in the cup and looked at Wu Hao.


    "Good wine is good, but for you, you still have to limit it. The old man can only drink one cup in seven days, Xinxin can drink one cup in three days, and the second brother, uncle and aunt can drink one cup in five days." Wu Hao said.


    "What about me?"


    Hearing that he had not been named, Tang Zheng was a little strange.


    "Brother, there is no limit."


    Then Wu Hao poured Tang Zheng another glass of wine.


    Seeing the old man, they all looked at themselves with envy. Tang Zheng subconsciously covered his glass.


    Then he felt something wrong and poured the wine directly into his mouth.


    Although he still had the spiritual power of "monkey wine" in his body at this time, he couldn''t control that much.


    Because he felt that he was going to break through.


    After drinking the "monkey wine", a lot of spiritual power began to be absorbed by Tang Zheng''s body.


    Help Tang Zheng impact some meridians and acupoints in his body.


    Tang Zheng is not far from the top.


    If he follows the normal practice, it will take him three years to break through the extreme situation.


    Now it''s about to break through because of two glasses of wine.


    It can be imagined that the spiritual power contained in these two glasses of wine is many times stronger than the effectiveness of the drugs he usually uses.


    Tang was sitting in his chair and began to hit the top.


    Seeing Tang Zheng finish drinking, close his eyes and sit there motionless, Tang an is ready to call him.


    "Second brother, don''t move, big brother." Wu Hao stopped Tang an.


    When Wu Hao called, Tang stopped when he settled down.


    "Xiao Hao, what happened to ah Zheng?" Mother Tang asked with some worry.


    "It''s all right. It''ll be all right in a few minutes." Wu Hao said.


    "Lanzhi, don''t worry. Xiaohao has cured me. Will something happen to Xiaozheng?" Old Tang said to his daughter-in-law.


    Tang''s mother nodded and looked at Tang Zheng with some worry.


    After all, that''s her son. It''s strange not to worry.


    Ten minutes later, Tang Zheng finally opened his eyes.


    The chair under his ass suddenly fell apart.


    "Ah Zheng, are you okay?"


    Seeing that Tang Zheng woke up, Tang''s mother hurriedly asked.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    When Tang Zheng broke through the extreme situation just now, he couldn''t control his power, resulting in the direct fragmentation of the chair under his ass.


    Seeing that Tang Zheng was all right, Tang''s mother was relieved.


    Tang Zheng brought a new chair and sat down,


    He didn''t want any more monkey wine.


    Now it''s time for the family to eat. He hasn''t eaten with his family for a long time because of the army. It''s better to put things behind to improve his strength.


    Anyway, Wu Hao can''t run.


    After a meal, Wu Hao was forced to stay by old Tang.


    Anyway, there are many rooms in the Tang family. Just let the servant tidy up a room for Wu Hao.


    Tang Zheng can also ask Wu Hao about monkey wine.


    "Xiao Hao, can I ask about monkey wine?"


    Tang Zheng came to Wu Hao''s room and asked.


    Of course, this "monkey wine" is Wu Hao''s thing. He can say it if he wants. Tang Zheng won''t force it if he doesn''t want to.


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Is the wine you just gave me really ''monkey wine''? Is it really made by monkeys? " Tang Zheng asked hurriedly.


    "Yes." Wu Hao nodded.


    The wine made by sun Sansheng''s gang of monkeys is not "monkey wine".


    "But why did I break my strength to the extreme after only two drinks?"


    "Because wine contains a lot of energy, my strength is not high. Therefore, these energies have a great effect on his strength. Now if you drink again, the effect will not be as obvious as before. "


    "Are you also a warrior?"


    "But yes."


    "What level of strength have you reached?"


    "True Qi turns gang."


    Hearing that Wu Hao''s strength had reached the realm of true Qi and gang, Tang Zheng immediately stared.


    Wu Hao is only 21 or 2 years old. His strength has reached the realm of true Qi and gang. How does he practice.


    But when he thought of "monkey wine," Tang Zheng was relieved again.


    However, Tang Zheng admired Wu Hao''s realm.


    "Xiao Hao, are you interested in entering the army?" Tang Zheng suddenly asked.


    "Into the army?" Wu Hao looked at Tang Zheng suspiciously.


    Seriously, before going to college, Wu Hao also considered entering the army to exercise.


    But the family disagreed, and Wu Hao could only give up the idea of entering the army.


    Now Tang Zheng says so, Wu Hao is a little excited.

 Chapter 106

    "Yes, enter the army. With ah Hao''s strength, you can break the rule. " Tang Zhengdao.


    "Forget it for the time being. I still have a lot to do now. After a while, I''m busy. I''ll find my brother again. "


    Wu Hao thought about it and refused.


    It was tempting for Wu Hao to enter the army, but he had to obey the rules when he thought of entering, and Wu Hao was reluctant.


    After all, he hasn''t enjoyed enough.


    Therefore, Wu Hao did not say die.


    "OK."


    Wu Hao doesn''t want it for the time being, and Tang Zheng doesn''t force it.


    After chatting with Wu Hao casually and adding the contact information, Tang Zheng left.


    After staying in the Tang family for one night, Wu Hao left the Tang family the next day.


    Although the Tang family is very warm, they are not their own family after all. Wu Hao is still a little uncomfortable.


    Before leaving, Wu Hao left 10 bottles of "monkey wine" for the Tang family.


    Now, Wu Hao can get "monkey wine" from sun Sansheng every day.


    10 bottles is nothing to Wu Hao.


    After the wine was given to him, Wu Hao made a special explanation. He must not let outsiders know, otherwise it will lead to disaster.


    Tang Zheng also knew how attractive this "monkey wine" was to martial artists. He echoed Wu Hao and reminded his family.


    After all, he can''t stay at home long.


    Finally, he made an appointment with Tang Xin and went to Pingzhou gongpan in a week. Wu Hao drove back to the villa.


    "Xinxin, there are not many excellent boys like Xiao Hao now. You''d better take the initiative." After Wu Hao left, old Tang looked at his granddaughter.


    He knew that Tang Xin had a good feeling for Wu Hao.


    If the two can become a couple, it will be a great joy to Tang Xin and the Tang family.


    "Grandpa, I know."


    Tang Xin nodded helplessly.


    I have been very active, but I always feel that there is a diaphragm between me and Wu Hao.


    Sometimes, Tang Xin really wants to give up.


    She is a little tired and afraid of being hurt.


    "Xinxin, let it be."


    After knowing Wu Hao''s strength, Tang Zheng even had an idea of letting his sister leave Wu Hao.


    Because, after breaking through the first days, whether from the life span or the way forward, it is different from ordinary people.


    Such a person can''t have only one woman in his life.


    If Tang Xinsheng lives in an ordinary family, it doesn''t matter much to become Wu Hao''s woman.


    However, Tang Xin is in a big family. Her identity does not allow her to share men with other women.


    Of course, there is another possibility that this man is strong enough to crush everything.


    This is an honor for the family and herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao returns to his villa. Tanaka Xingnai is cleaning in the villa at this time.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming back, he immediately greeted him and said softly, "master, you''re back. I made breakfast. Would you like some?"


    "No, I did. Xingnai, are you still used to living here? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Very well, master." Tanaka Xingnai''s face was excited.


    She doesn''t like her motherland Cherry Blossom Empire at all.


    After all, I was raised as a servant since I was a child. Who would have a good opinion of that country.


    "Xingnai, you have lived here since today. This is your home. After a while, I''ll try to help you with your nationality. Then you''ll be a real Chinese. "


    Tanaka Xingnai is his own man. Wu Hao doesn''t want her to hold the nationality of a cherry blossom country.


    "Thank you, master."


    Anyway, I have to follow my master all my life. It''s good to change to Chinese nationality.


    Then Wu Hao asked Tanaka Anna to apply for Alipay and WeChat.


    Tanaka Xingnai followed Panasonic Jianci on the wish number. Naturally, all passports and certificates are complete.


    When she applied, Wu Hao gave her Alipay and WeChat 10 million.


    Wu Hao doesn''t often stay in the villa. Tanaka Xingnai needs to spend money alone in the villa.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want her to be hungry.


    "Thank you, master."


    Tanaka Xingnai is not polite to Wu Hao.


    Anyway, her people are Wu Hao''s, and naturally the money is also Wu Hao''s.


    "Where''s the pony?"


    Wu Hao is a little strange when he doesn''t see Ma Rulong back.


    "Mr. Ma is in his room. He hasn''t come out since he came back the night before." Tanaka Xingnai is a little curious.


    "It''s all right. I''ll have a look."


    Wu Hao knew that Ma Rulong should be about to break through the congenital environment, so he didn''t come out of the room all the time.


    With that, Wu Hao went to Ma Rulong''s room.


    Just outside Ma Rulong''s room, the door was opened when he broke through, and Ma Rulong appeared at the door.


    Seeing Wu Hao, Ma Rulong knelt down with a grateful face and said, "master, Ma Rulong has broken through the congenital environment."


    "Well, get up."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Ma Rulong immediately stood up.


    "Yes, try to break through to the realm of true Qi and gang as soon as possible." Wu Hao patted Ma Rulong on the shoulder.


    "Master, Ma Rulong will try his best to cultivate." Ma Rulong hurried.


    In the past, it was a distant future for Ma Rulong to transform real Qi into vigorous territory.


    Although it is still a little far away now, with the help of "monkey wine", he is confident to ascend to the realm of true Qi and vigorous energy.


    "Cultivation is not achieved overnight. We should combine work and rest."


    When Wu Hao finished, he suddenly thought of his strength, as if he had achieved it overnight.


    No way, who makes himself handsome.


    "I see."


    Originally, Ma Rulong wanted to continue to practice. After listening to Wu Hao, he was not in a hurry to practice.


    After all, to practice, Wu Hao also needs to provide "monkey wine".


    Otherwise, with the end of the law era, I would suddenly go to Zhenqi Huagang, and I don''t know I''m going to monkey years and horses.


    After telling Ma Rulong to help look after Tanaka Xingnai, he went out to pick up the order.


    Wu Hao has a job now and wants to go out to work.


    One morning, Wu Hao also received several orders, but he didn''t encounter anything interesting.


    Near noon, Wu Hao suddenly saw an order for his aunt''s towel.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao took the order. He wanted to see what the girl who wanted her aunt''s towel looked like.


    When he came to a shop and bought a bag of aunt towels, Wu Hao drove to the address where the order was placed.


    Upstairs, Wu Hao came to the order room and knocked on the door.


    Before long, the door opened.


    Wu Hao, the person inside, even knows him.


    "Is that you?"


    Li Jia, with a pale face, looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "Hello, officer Li. Is this your order?"


    Wu Hao raised the aunt towel he bought for her.


    "Yes... Yes."


    Li Jia''s pale face was more shy.


    "OK, take that thing. Remember to give me five-star praise." Wu Hao handed Li Jia the towel in his hand.


    "You... Aren''t you a courier?" Li Jia then asked her aunt with some doubts.


    Wu Hao was delivering express a few days ago. Now he has become an errand boy again.


    "They are all part-time, and the errand boy is also very good." Wu Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 107

    "Well, very good. I''ll give you a good comment later. "


    With that, Li Jia was ready to close the door.


    Wu Hao suddenly said, "officer Li, are you not feeling well?"


    "No... nothing uncomfortable."


    Li Jia''s face turned red and her tone stuttered.


    Her body is really uncomfortable. It''s just a personal situation. How can she tell Wu Hao.


    "If I''m right, you should have dysmenorrhea caused by Yin deficiency. This situation should have existed since the first time you came to your great aunt. " Wu Hao looked serious.


    Originally, Wu Hao didn''t want to care about Li Jia.


    But seeing a girl tortured by dysmenorrhea like this, Wu Hao still had some heart.


    "You... How do you know?"


    Li Jia stared at Wu Hao.


    If Wu Hao only said that she had dysmenorrhea, she could understand that he knew a lot about girls.


    But he was right about his first dysmenorrhea, which was God.


    "Of course I can see it." Wu Hao said.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Li Jia subconsciously clamped her legs and said, "hooligans."


    "What rascal? I''m just sick. Do I need to see you? " Wu Hao was helpless.


    For Tianyan, as long as Wu Hao wants to see it, it''s no use for Li Jia to clip eggs again.


    "Can you see that you can see a doctor?" Li Jia looked at Wu Hao curiously.


    Seriously, Li Jia has always been curious about Wu Hao.


    A college student who has just graduated from a small village has driven tens of millions of super runs.


    I also know LiuXu who has a deep background.


    Now I can even see the physiological conditions that have plagued me for many years.


    What kind of person is he?


    "Of course." Wu Hao nodded.


    Although he wants to help Li Jia, if Li Jia doesn''t let him help, it''s OK.


    "Can you cure me now?" Li Jia really can''t stand the pain that comes every month.


    "The cure is good, but you have to cooperate with me." Wu Hao looked up and down at Li Jia.


    Li Jia was embarrassed by Wu Hao, but in order to cure her situation, she could only bear it and said, "how can I cooperate with you?"


    "Do whatever I ask you to do. Don''t ask questions." Wu Hao said.


    "Ah, forget it."


    Who knows what Wu Hao will do, Li Jia shakes her head again and again.


    "All right."


    Since Li Jia doesn''t want to, forget it.


    Originally, Wu Hao intended to use the energy in his body to comb Li Jia''s body.


    She didn''t want to. Wu Hao just saved some energy.


    Wu Hao turned and left directly.


    Watching Wu Hao leave, a sharp pain hit Li Jia again. She couldn''t help regretting.


    However, Wu Hao has left, and she can only stand it.


    After going downstairs, Wu Hao received today''s package.


    The first one was sent by sun Sansheng. It contained "monkey wine", "golden fruit" and "longevity pill".


    The second is a skill book called "the complete collection of talismans and instruments".


    The third is a jade mountain, a mountain full of white jade.


    Or Wu Hao''s space ring will be changed. It''s a jade mountain. Wu Hao really has no place to put it.


    Sitting in the car, Wu Hao ate the golden fruit directly.


    When the golden fruit went down, the whole person was shocked and his momentum suddenly changed.


    Wu Hao''s realm changed from true Qi into vigorous Qi to vigorous Qi outside.


    It may be difficult for others to break through, but Wu Hao''s breakthrough is easy in this industry.


    No way, who makes Wu Hao more precious.


    "It''s a breakthrough. I don''t feel much."


    Wu Hao checked his body.


    It was found that the energy in the body was a hundred times stronger than that in the true Qi Gang realm.


    Try your best to send 3600 six pulse immortal swords with a range of 10000 meters.


    Mindfulness has also been enhanced.


    Wu Hao feels that with his current strength, he can fly in the sky in a short time.


    Wu Hao is quite satisfied with his current strength. As for further breaking through the boundary of heaven and man, it won''t be so fast.


    Even if there are golden fruits, without thousands of golden fruits, Wu Hao can''t break through the realm of heaven and man.


    From sun Sansheng, it takes almost three years to break through one golden fruit a day.


    If we add "Kunming divine skill", it will take two years at the fastest.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to enter the world of martial arts now. Take your time.


    Then Wu Hao learned the "complete collection of talismans and instruments".


    A lot of knowledge about refining talismans and spirit tools was instilled into Wu Hao''s brain.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao''s strength has improved. It''s not difficult to receive these information.


    After receiving this information, it is like opening the door to another world for Wu Hao.


    Those talismans and seals with various abilities and powerful spirit tools opened Wu Hao''s eyes.


    Now Wu Hao has no material and can''t refine it, but there''s no problem with the seal character.


    Wu Hao has a whole jade mountain, which is not bad at all.


    With Wu Hao''s current strength, he can only refine some low-level seal characters.


    However, these low-level seal characters are also very powerful in this end of the law era.


    Among the low-level seal characters, Wu Hao found that four kinds of seal characters are the most practical.


    The first is called a solid symbol.


    After the talisman is activated, an energy mask can appear to protect the user. This layer of energy shield can block the bombing of a shell and can only be used once.


    The second is called the move symbol.


    After the mobile symbol is activated, the user can move a distance of 50 meters at random in an instant. With the mobile symbol, you don''t have to worry about running for your life.


    The third is called the burst character.


    After the burst symbol is excited and thrown out, it will produce a large-scale explosion, which is as powerful as 10 kg TNT explosive. One catty of TNT can completely destroy a 100 square meter house. Ten catties can be imagined.


    The fourth is called the frozen symbol.


    Once the frozen rune is activated, all the distances within 100 meters will be frozen.


    Wu Hao cut a piece of white jade from the jade mountain in the ring. After taking it out, he cut it into ten pieces.


    Pick up one of them and depict it on the white jade with spiritual power according to the appearance of solid symbols.


    For the first time, Wu Hao was very slow and careful in refining runzhuan. Every step was perfect.


    Half an hour later, the solid talisman was perfectly refined by Wu Hao.


    The refined solid rune is black with some scale runes on it.


    After looking at the solid rune, Wu Hao directly excited the solid rune.


    As soon as the solid rune is excited, an energy appears outside Wu Hao''s body.


    Wu Hao tried to punch himself, but his fist was blocked by an energy.


    At the same time, Wu Hao also felt that this energy was slowly disappearing.


    Ten minutes later, the energy of the solid symbol completely disappeared.


    Wu Hao is quite satisfied with the ability of solid runes.


    Although the solid symbol is a disposable product, it can withstand it before the energy is exhausted.


    Then Wu Hao refined the nine pieces of white jade into solid runes.


    As he became more and more skilled, Wu Hao spent only 5 minutes refining the last piece of white jade into a solid rune.

 Chapter 108

    After refining 9 pieces of solid runes, Wu Hao suddenly found that his spiritual strength had consumed more than half.


    Moreover, the whole person still has a feeling of "tired".


    You know, Wu Hao has never felt "tired" since he suddenly arrived at his birth.


    Now there is a feeling of "tired". I think it should be because of too much mental energy consumption.


    Therefore, Wu Hao could only give up the idea of continuing to refine runzhuan.


    "It seems that I''m still a little weak. What can I do to quickly increase my spiritual strength?"


    Kunming magic can slowly improve spiritual strength, but the speed is too slow to meet Wu Hao''s requirements.


    "Forget it, let it be."


    After thinking for a while, Wu Hao had no other way but to put it aside for the time being.


    Anyway, it''s acceptable to refine 10 seal characters a day.


    After putting away the nine solid symbols, Wu Hao drove to Lin Jiaxi.


    It''s inconvenient for Chen Yi to live with her parents.


    So Wu Hao went to Lin Jiaxi.


    ¡­¡­


    Song family villa.


    "Dad, now is the best time. If Zheng Hai returns to the magic capital, we won''t have a chance." Song Meiyi looked anxiously at Song Guoren.


    Song Guoren didn''t speak, but he was thinking quickly.


    If you really want to do it, you have to be foolproof. Otherwise, the century old foundation of the Song family will be destroyed.


    "Do you just look at that Wu Hao beating our song family in the face?"


    Song Meiyi naturally knows that her father is not a loser.


    It''s strange that Wu Hao cut his face so much last time.


    "I have my own discretion."


    The Song family has a head and a face in the devil. Who sees him, song Guoren can''t accompany him with a smile.


    But he Wu Hao, a little man, dared not give himself face. Song Guoren could not swallow this tone.


    If Zheng Hai hadn''t been in the magic capital, song Guoren really wanted to sink Wu Hao into the East River.


    With that, song Guoren went to his room.


    After seeing her father leave, song Meiyi smiled at the corners of her mouth. She knew her father had made up his mind.


    Song Guoren came to his room and locked the door.


    Then he removed a picture that looked ordinary on the wall and revealed a small safe inside.


    After Song Guoren pressed a set of very complex passwords, the door of the safe opened.


    There is nothing else in it, just a unique laptop.


    Carefully take out the laptop and put it on the table.


    Open the computer and a login box for entering account and password is displayed on the screen.


    After entering the account password, song Guoren logged into a chat interface.


    "Welcome to dark net. I''m customer service No. 058. What can I do for you, Mr. Song."


    A line of text popped up in the dialog box.


    Dark net is a huge mysterious organization.


    In the dark net, you can buy anything you want as long as you can afford it. At the same time, the dark net also provides various services, such as assassination, bodyguard, tracking and so on.


    "I want to kill someone."


    Song Guoren typed a line up.


    "Please provide the identity of the other party."


    Song Guoren sent Wu Hao''s identity.


    To deal with a person, it is natural to find out all the details of the other party.


    With the relationship between Song Guoren, it is very simple to know Wu Hao''s information.


    About five minutes later, the other party sent a message.


    "The target character''s strength is suspected to be inborn. To assassinate him, he needs a reward of $1 billion. After the task is assigned, a deposit of US $300 million will be paid in advance, and the balance will be settled after the task is completed. If the task fails, the deposit will not be refunded. "


    "One billion dollars. Is there a mistake? He''s just an ordinary person."


    Seeing the task reward of $1 billion sent by the other party, song Guoren was shocked.


    According to his own information, Wu Hao is a poor boy who came out of the village from childhood. If you kill him, 100 million yuan will be the highest.


    But I didn''t expect that the dark net should charge a reward of $1 billion. It''s too much.


    Not to mention that song Guoren''s net worth doesn''t add up to $1 billion, even if he does, he won''t give it.


    "Our data show that this person''s strength is suspected to be congenital, and there is a congenital bodyguard around him. Therefore, the task is rated as S-level, and the reward of $1 billion is the minimum standard for S-level tasks. "


    "Can I release the reward task?"


    "Of course. The minimum reward for the reward task is 1 billion yuan. Because this person is too strong, the dark net will prompt that the task is an S-level reward task. If the task fails, the reward will not be refunded. "


    "Then release a reward task for me. The reward time is three days. Whoever kills him in three days will own 1 billion yuan. "


    "Task accepted, please transfer."


    Song Guoren operated on the computer, and 1 billion yuan was transferred into the account of the dark network.


    Generally, the transfer will be recorded in the bank.


    But transfer to the dark network will not leave any trace.


    The bank can only see that song Guoren''s account is missing 1 billion yuan, but it can''t know where song Guoren''s money has been transferred.


    After Qian turned around, song Guoren appeared in front of a forum with a black background.


    Song Guoren came to the reward section and saw many reward tasks, including looking for people, medicine and jewelry. Soon he saw the reward task of killing Wu Hao.


    The task introduces Wu Hao''s information and indicates that the task is a S-level task.


    This task soon attracted the attention of many dark net killer members.


    In the dark net, killers are divided into four levels: Huang Xuandi, Tian. Huang is the lowest and Tian is the highest.


    Each level of killer can only take the corresponding task.


    In this way, the killer of the dark net can die in vain.


    After all, letting a strong assassin assassinate a born warrior is no different from killing.


    However, there is another task, that is, the reward task, which anyone can take, without level restrictions.


    Those who dare to take this task either have great confidence in themselves or want to fight and turn bicycles into motorcycles.


    "For S-level tasks, only 1 billion yuan will be rewarded. The person who released the task is really a cheapskate. It''s not worth killing a person with a strong congenital environment for 1 billion yuan. "


    "The innate environment is also a person. As long as it is a person, there are weaknesses. If there are weaknesses, you can kill them."


    "To be a killer, you should not only have strength, but also see the situation clearly. Those born with martial arts have reached another level, which is not something that ordinary people can kill. "


    "In addition to 1 billion yuan, there are 50000 points. It''s really hot."


    ¡­¡­


    Every killer has an abacus in his heart. Although the reward for this reward task is a little small, it also rewards points, which is a great temptation.


    However, the word "congenital environment" still discourages many killers.

 Chapter 109

    "This task has 50000 points, which can raise my level to the prefecture level. I took the task."


    In a shabby temple in an unknown deep mountain, a 25-year-old or 6-year-old man dressed in black and with a cold appearance took the reward task.


    After taking over the task, the man lifted a long gun around him.


    He broke the spear into three pieces, carried it on his back, and left the broken temple.


    The man''s name is Xiang Feng. He is a yellow killer who has joined the dark net.


    His weapon is the detachable "overlord gun" on his back.


    After joining the dark net, Xiang Feng also took over two tasks. Although he completed the task perfectly with only one shot, the reward points of the task are too few, which has little effect on the promotion of his killer level.


    The reason why he became the killer of the dark net is that he will be a hero in the world.


    The level of yellow class killer greatly limits his play.


    If he wants to improve his level as soon as possible, he can only accept the reward task without level limit.


    And this task is the most suitable task for him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the basement of a big villa in Xiangjiang.


    "Second brother, shall we take this task?"


    In a basement, a man in a camouflage vest, with a scar on the corner of his left eye, was smoking a cigar.


    "1 billion? S-level tasks? Snake, do you think it''s worth doing? " The second brother looked at the camouflage vest man.


    "We''ve spent almost all our money. Second brother, you know the three of them are going to use up 1 million a day. If we don''t make some money, we''ll be hungry. " The camouflage vest male snake looked helplessly at the other three people in the basement.


    Hearing the little snake''s words, the other three strengthened their middle fingers at the little snake.


    The three are two men and one woman.


    One of the men, about 30 years old, red fruit with upper body, is venting his excess energy with sandbags. A lot of sweat flows down from his strong body and looks full of male charm.


    The other man, lying on a big bed, looked about 35 or 6, but his body was like a little giant, holding a naked woman around.


    The last woman, wearing a black vest, showed almost half the spring light. She sat on a sofa and hugged a pure looking woman.


    The pure looking woman bowed her head and didn''t speak, but the black vest woman kept teasing her.


    "However, the target of this mission may be two martial artists in the congenital environment. I don''t need to say more about the power of the innate martial arts. " The second brother frowned slightly.


    "The second, born martial arts, we haven''t killed it. Don''t worry so much." The man lying in bed suddenly said.


    "Boss, don''t say that. If it weren''t for the five younger sisters, none of us would want to come back. " The man who is pounding the sandbag is unhappy.


    "Leopard, it was just an accident last time. I won''t be reckless anymore." The boss is a little embarrassed.


    "I agree to take the task."


    The woman with half the spring light showed a bloodthirsty look in her eyes.


    Congenital martial arts, so it can be challenging.


    "Since everyone agrees, we''ll take the task." The second brother nodded.


    Seeing that the second brother agreed, the little snake ordered to take over the task.


    These five people are the five beast assassination team, namely the eldest crazy bear, the second Thunder Tiger, the third Golden Leopard, the fourth flower snake and the fifth precious spider.


    All five of them are desperate,


    ¡­¡­


    With the release of this reward task, many killers in the dark net have been moved by the wind.


    In addition to those who have confidence in themselves, those who dare to take this task also have a fight like the five beasts.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know that he has been offered a reward. He is now living a world of two with Lin Jiaxi at her home.


    "Husband, do you know that I have many fans who want to see you when I start broadcasting every day. Without you, my studio is not popular. "


    Lin Jiaxi lies in Wu Hao''s arms and sprinkles Jiao.


    "Well, am I so popular?"


    Wu Hao also had some helplessness.


    Accompany Lin Jiaxi live twice, completely curious.


    He doesn''t have that time to be a professional anchor.


    "You don''t know the rhythm in my studio. If you have time, look at your account and you will know your popularity. " Lin Jiaxi road.


    "OK, I''ll see later. Now, we''d better... "


    Then Wu Hao pressed Lin Jiaxi.


    "Bad guy, don''t..."


    Soon, the sound of fighting between the two armies came from the room.


    Twenty thousand words are omitted here.


    "Wow, when did I have millions of fans?"


    Wu Hao was slightly surprised to see the number of fans in his account.


    "You know."


    Lin Jiaxi looked at Wu Hao with envy.


    You know, she spent a lot of effort for millions of fans.


    Wu Hao, however, has millions of fans without sending any works.


    Lin Jiaxi admitted that she was sour.


    "It''s no use having millions of fans. I don''t live broadcast. OK, let''s buy some vegetables and live with you later. Last time I said to show your fans my real cooking. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    If Wu Hao had millions of fans a few months ago, he would have to laugh to death.


    Now, that''s it.


    Lin Jiaxi happily hugged Wu Hao''s arm and went out to buy vegetables with him.


    In order to show his cooking skills, the dishes Wu Hao bought today are all home-made dishes.


    There are chicken, duck, ribs, shrimp, pork, fish, tofu and so on.


    Back home, Wu Hao went into the kitchen and got busy.


    Lin Jiaxi turned on the live broadcast.


    As soon as the live broadcast was turned on, many fans began to brush the screen to ask for the tyrant''s little brother.


    No way. Now it''s just Lin Jiaxi broadcasting. Without Wu Hao, they will want Wu Hao together. This has become a reserved program in the second live broadcasting room.


    "Are you really good?" Lin Jiaxi said with a pitiful expression.


    "Just give our little brother."


    "Yes, without my little brother, I will lose my soul in the live studio."


    "Let the little brother come out and perform magic."


    "Xixi, you have to come on. There are few boys as good as your little brother."


    "Whoever can tell me the contact information of the tyrant''s little brother, I''ll add his wechat. He''s very ''fierce''."


    "A girlfriend."


    ¡­¡­


    "All right, let''s meet your requirements today."


    With that, Lin Jiaxi picked up his cell phone and was ready to go to the kitchen.


    "I''ll go, and the little brother comes again?"


    "Come and watch. The little brother of the local tyrant is coming."


    "I''m new here. What should I say?"


    "New here, just look at it."


    "I want to tell my colleagues that the little brother of the local tyrant is here again."


    ¡­¡­


    Before Lin Jiaxi even said that Wu Hao was coming, the number of people in the live studio soared to 500000, and it was still rising wildly.


    With his mobile phone, Lin Jiaxi came to the kitchen, turned the camera to Wu Hao and said, "come on, little brother of the local tyrant, say hello to your fans."

 Chapter 110

    "Hi, everyone, I''m here again. Today I''m also a chef. I said I would show you my cooking before. I''ll watch it today. The dishes I''m going to cook today are all home-made dishes. " Wu Hao said to the camera.


    "Wow, it''s really a local tyrant''s little brother."


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. My little brother is still so handsome."


    "Why is a man so handsome and can''t be a meal?"


    "Cut, what do you know? You''re so handsome that you don''t have to struggle."


    "I forgot to tell you that tomorrow is my girlfriend''s 80th birthday. I have to prepare a birthday present for her."


    "How handsome."


    "I''m here to cook."


    For a time, the popularity of the live studio rose to more than 1 million.


    "First of all, I want to make Babao duck. The method of Babao duck is very simple. First cut the duck from the back, remove the trachea and esophagus, dig out the internal organs, then cut off the duck feet, put the duck into a boiling water pot, blanch it, remove it, wash it, wipe off the water, then apply soy sauce, yellow rice wine, sugar and other spices, and buckle the duck belly up into a large bowl. Then there are ingredients. Cut peas, ham, shrimps, bamboo shoots, chestnuts, scallops, chicken gizzards, mushrooms and chicken into small pieces... "


    Wu Hao kept moving his hand while introducing.


    Under Wu Hao''s kitchen knife, the ducks were quickly cooked, and the ingredients were quickly diced.


    "I''ll go. What a fast hand speed, what a fast knife."


    "This Sabre skill hasn''t been practiced for ten years, but it can''t come down."


    "Serious men are so handsome."


    "I can play like this when my fingers are still there."


    "No, the local tyrant''s little brother''s fingers are still there, which proves that his knife skill is not good."


    "Serious men are so handsome."


    ¡­¡­


    "Yes, he''s really handsome."


    Lin Jiaxi''s eyes are almost heart-shaped.


    "Finally, mix the glutinous rice and fill it into the duck''s belly..."


    Wu Hao didn''t notice this. He just made Babao duck seriously.


    Finally, put the duck in the steamer.


    Then there''s the chicken.


    "White cut chicken is a classic dish of magic capital. When making it, you must choose three yellow chicken. When killing chickens, we must pay attention to that the chicken blood must be drained to ensure that the skin is white and clean. I bought live chickens, so the picture of killing chickens won''t be broadcast. "


    With that, Wu Hao showed the three yellow chickens he bought to the camera.


    Then, let Lin Jiaxi turn the camera around.


    As soon as the camera turned, Wu Hao began to deal with the chicken.


    Wu Hao quickly scratched the chicken neck with a knife, and a knife edge the size of a soybean appeared.


    Then he took a bowl and followed the chicken blood.


    Before long, the chicken blood was discharged.


    Then, scald the chicken, pluck the hair and take the internal organs.


    Wu Hao didn''t hurt any chicken skin in the whole process.


    Lin Jia was stunned by Wu Hao''s handling of the three yellow chickens.


    That''s so handsome.


    "What''s the situation? Xi Xi''s eyes are almost in the shape of love."


    "I want to see, I want to see."


    "Killing three yellow chickens is the most exquisite knife skill. Let me see."


    "I really want to see it."


    ¡­¡­


    "Now you can turn the camera around." Wu Hao said.


    Lin Jiaxi then reacted, looked at the live studio and said, "you can''t watch the chicken killing just now, but I can say that it''s too handsome. Now, you can see it. "


    With that, Lin Jiaxi turned the camera to Wu Hao again.


    Wu Hao picked up the chicken and said, "you see, the skin of the three yellow chicken is not hurt at all."


    Then Wu Hao put the chicken into boiling water and picked it up again, so three times.


    "This is to shorten the chicken skin by heating and set it quickly... Now we''ll wait for it to simmer."


    Later, Wu Hao made Kung Pao diced chicken, spicy chicken, sweet and sour pork chops, pickled fish, fried shrimp in oil, crystal shrimp, Mapo Tofu and three non stick.


    After the chicken was cooked, Wu Hao performed the chicken chopping technique.


    Soon, dishes with all colors, flavors and flavors were brought to the table.


    "How about these dishes?"


    Wu Hao looked at the studio and said with a smile.


    "I''m convinced. I''m good at cooking."


    "Beijing cuisine, Luzhou cuisine and Sichuan cuisine are awesome."


    "With so much money and so hard work, how can we live?"


    "Fortunately, he is the only one, otherwise we will have no way to live."


    "It''s like the Chinese dynasty on the tip of the tongue."


    "I just had dinner. I''m hungry again."


    In addition to brushing the screen, some small dozen gifts float.


    It seems that it is the tobacco money saved.


    "Well, stop, you don''t have to brush me all the cigarette money, and I don''t need those dollars. I''m going to have dinner with your anchor. If I have a chance, I''ll chat with you next time. "


    With that, Wu Hao is ready to let Lin Jiaxi close the live broadcast.


    However, at this time, there was a piece of news about not closing the live broadcast, and Wu Hao could only cancel the plan of closing the live broadcast.


    After dinner, Wu Hao turned off the live broadcast.


    After turning off the live broadcast, Lin Jiaxi looked at it. Today''s live broadcast is the most popular on the whole platform.


    "If I live with you every day, I will be a sister of shark platform soon." Lin Jiaxi sighed.


    After such a long live broadcast, Lin Jiaxi has regarded live broadcast as his career.


    To be the first sister in this industry, Lin Jiaxi has reached the peak of his life.


    Wu Hao knows Lin Jiaxi''s mind and doesn''t say anything. Anyway, she''s her own person. Let her do what she wants.


    Isn''t it just a sister?


    Just hit it with money.


    Is 100 million enough?


    If it''s not enough, hit 1 billion.


    For Wu Hao, money is a number.


    Next, Wu Hao watched TV with Lin Jiaxi for a while.


    That is, some dog blood idol dramas.


    In Wu Hao''s opinion, it was meaningless, but Lin Jiaxi watched it with relish.


    After watching TV, Wu Hao naturally picked up Lin Jiaxi and returned to his bedroom.


    Lin Jiaxi put his hand around Wu Hao''s neck and blushed.


    Although he is already an old husband and wife, Lin Jiaxi still blushes.


    After a night at Lin Jiaxi, Wu Hao went downstairs again the next day, feeling refreshed and ready to take orders.


    When Wu Hao got downstairs, he suddenly saw a man dressed in black staring at himself.


    This man is Xiang Feng.


    Although Wu Hao doesn''t know Xiang Feng, his innate strength is so conspicuous.


    Moreover, Wu Hao obviously felt that Xiang Feng was murderous to himself.


    "Do I know you?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiang Feng shook his head coldly.


    Wu Hao nodded and ignored Xiang Feng and walked to the garage.


    Xiang Feng''s cold face showed a trace of anger.


    He thought a lot about meeting Wu Hao, but he didn''t think about the situation that Wu Hao ignored directly.


    Xiang Feng moved at his feet, took it to Wu Hao and punched Wu Hao in the face.


    With a flash of body shape, Wu Hao hid from Xiang Feng''s fist and said angrily, "are you sick?"


    He didn''t know Xiang Feng at all. He couldn''t help saying that he punched him. Wu Hao was naturally angry.

 Chapter 111

    "Well, only people like you can let me use a gun."


    With that, Xiang Feng took the three gun bodies on his back and slowly assembled them into a long gun.


    "Are you mentally ill? If you annoy me again, I''ll call the police."


    Wu Hao looked at Xiang Feng impatiently.


    Is this peak mentally ill? Does he still want to expose his strength in such an environment?


    "Alarm? They can''t control us. "


    Xiang Feng showed a disdainful smile on his face.


    Can a group of secular policemen still pose a threat to themselves?


    Even if he is caught, Xiang Feng can escape without knowing the ghost.


    So, for him, the alarm is just to scare the children.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Wu Hao frowned. The people in front of him were not afraid of the police. It was a bit difficult.


    "Don''t you know what you want to do? I came here to kill you. "


    Xiang Feng''s face showed a cruel smile.


    As long as Wu Hao is killed, he can complete the task.


    The score of the task is enough for him to rise to the ground level, so that he can take more advanced tasks and kill more experts.


    Thinking of this, Xiang Feng''s excited blood boils.


    "Kill me? Who is your employer? Tell me, I''ll give you ten times the price, and you go and kill that employer for me. " Wu Hao said.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in money. I''m only interested in you. I''m interested in killing you." Xiang Feng looks like a normal person, but he is actually a madman.


    "In this case, I can only know it from my mouth."


    This Xiang Feng is crazy. If he really wants to make trouble here, it will have some impact on Wu Hao.


    Therefore, Wu Hao quickly solved Xiang Feng.


    "Hahaha, if you want to know something from my mouth, you have to wait until I die."


    Xiang Feng took over the task from the dark network. He naturally didn''t know the task he released.


    Moreover, in the killer business, credibility is still very important.


    "In fact, you don''t have to die."


    Wu Hao showed an unfathomable smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Xiang Feng was still wondering what Wu Hao was laughing at when he was suddenly hit hard on the back of his neck.


    In an instant, Xiang Feng lost consciousness and fainted.


    Before he fainted, Xiang Feng found the smiling Wu Hao in front of him and began to disappear.


    Behind Xiang Feng, Wu Hao picked up Xiang Feng like a chick and walked to the garage.


    Just before Xiang Feng fainted, he saw Wu Hao disappear because it was just a remnant of Wu Hao left by his speed.


    When Xiang Feng regained consciousness, he found himself in a house that looked very ordinary.


    Wu Hao accepted everything from Feng Zhengshan and found a house at will. Don''t be too simple.


    Wu Hao, who was going to kill him before, was looking at him with a smile, "are you awake? Seriously, you''re not enough for me. I just made a move and you fainted for three hours. With your weak strength, what kind of killer do you come out to do? "


    Xiang Feng wanted to raise his Qi to attack and kill Wu Hao, but found that all the strength in his body had disappeared, as if he had no cultivation.


    "How is this possible?"


    Xiang Feng looked at Wu Hao in horror. He knew that Wu Hao did it.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I used to bite like a mad dog. I can only make you lose your strength first. In this way, we can have a good chat. " Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    In the collection of talismans, there is a kind of talisman called "Xiaoling talisman". Its function is to make the martial artist below the magical realm lose all abilities and become an ordinary person within 12 hours.


    "Mr. Da Neng, I Xiang Feng have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. Please don''t blame me, sir."


    Knowing that Wu Hao had lost his ability, Xiang Feng immediately changed from a mad dog to a pug.


    Because Xiang Feng knows that there is only one kind of person who can make the congenital martial arts lose strength.


    Such people are practitioners.


    People who practice Taoism are different from those who practice martial arts. They practice another kind of power.


    Such people are even rarer than those born with martial arts.


    Each of them has magical power.


    Before the strength of the warrior reaches the realm of heaven and man, he has no power to resist the practitioners.


    Even if Wu Hao is not a Taoist, he has something to do with a Taoist.


    Facing such a person, Xiang Feng can only admit advice.


    "Oh, you have such a good attitude. Then tell me who sent you? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Sir, my name is Xiang Feng. I''m a killer of the dark net. Yesterday, a reward task was added in the reward section of the dark net, which is to kill you, sir. The task reward is 1 billion yuan and 50000 dark net points. The task doesn''t say who is the employer. "


    Xiang Feng immediately told Wu Hao what he knew.


    "Am I worth only 1 billion yuan?" Wu Hao frowned slightly.


    What kind of dark net is really looking down on people. It''s really hateful.


    "Sir, the reward of the dark net for the task of assassinating experts in the innate environment is at least 10 billion. However, the reward task is different. You can not follow the provisions of the dark net. "


    Xiang Feng frowned at Wu Hao and quickly explained.


    He was so afraid that Wu Hao killed himself when he was unhappy.


    "How can you say that you are also a congenital martial artist? Did 1 billion yuan send you away?" Wu Hao looks at Xiang Feng.


    Xiang Feng shook his head and said, "no, I''m not for money, I''m for the points of the dark net."


    "Is that 50000 points?" Wu Hao said.


    "Yes." Xiang Feng nodded honestly¡° In the dark net, the killer level is divided into four levels: Heaven and earth, Xuan and Huang. The Yellow level is the lowest and the sky level is the highest. The new killers who join the dark net, no matter how strong, are just yellow killers. If you don''t care about the task, only by accumulating points can you improve the killer level and take more advanced tasks. And 50000 points can raise my killer level to the prefecture level, so I can take the task of congenital environment level. "


    "Oh, how strong is the strength of Tianji killer, do you know?"


    Wu Hao was curious about the dark net.


    After asking Xiang Feng, check this dark net.


    "I haven''t seen sky class killers, but I know there are 10 sky class killers in the dark net. The first one is called shadow. He took 10 sky level tasks and didn''t miss any of them. It is said that his strength has reached the realm of heaven and man. "


    When it comes to heaven and man, Xiang Feng''s eyes are full of envy.


    After all, just as the martial arts under the congenital environment will envy the martial arts in the congenital environment, the congenital environment also admires the heaven and human environment.


    Because to reach the realm of heaven and man, it will reach another realm.


    "Shadow? Heaven and man. "


    Wu Hao remembered the name.


    Because among the people Wu Hao has met, only the half blood captain Zhou Yang, who can''t see through, can be heaven and man.


    In this era of the end of the law, the martial arts who can reach the realm of heaven and man are the existence of one in a hundred million, the real peerless Tianjiao.


    "Although you don''t pose any threat to me, I can''t let you go so easily. Let me think about what to do with you. "


    Wu Hao glanced at Xiang Feng.


    He is also a young person with congenital martial arts. It seems that there are more and more people with strong congenital martial arts.

 Chapter 112

    Xiang Feng nodded honestly, with an expression at your disposal.


    No way. It''s better to admit counseling than to lose your life.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about Xiang Feng, so he can use his mobile phone to check the information about the dark network.


    Others may not find the existence of the dark net, but Wu Hao easily found the dark net.


    I don''t know. The dark net is also very capable. It even covers the whole world.


    If the Internet is a coat connecting the world, then the dark net is the underwear inside the coat.


    It''s impossible to see from the outside.


    No wonder no one can find the dark net.


    It''s easy to find information about yourself when you enter the dark network.


    Although, all chat records on the dark network will be eliminated.


    But for Wu Hao, as long as he has talked, he will be able to find it.


    It took less than three minutes for Wu Hao to find out who made the reward task.


    "It was song Guoren. I almost forgot him. Unexpectedly, he still hates me and invites a killer to kill me. He really thinks highly of me. " Wu Hao secretly said¡° However, since you have done so, if you don''t give you some gifts in return, I''m too sorry for you. "


    Thinking, Wu Hao looked at Xiang Feng.


    When Wu Hao saw this, Xiang Feng''s heart jumped fiercely.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Xiang Feng asked cleverly.


    "Originally, if you came to kill me, I wouldn''t let you go so easily. In any case, I have to teach you a profound lesson, such as abolishing you. "


    When Wu Hao said this, Xiang Feng couldn''t help shaking all over.


    He is a born martial artist. If he becomes a loser, he will live better than die.


    "However, it''s not easy to become a congenital martial artist at your age. I won''t waste you. But you have to do a few things for me. "


    Wu Hao continued.


    "Sir, please."


    Xiang Feng is busy.


    "I''ve found out who''s going to kill me. Go and kill them for me." Wu Hao cold tunnel.


    This time song Guoren asked the killer to kill himself. What if the next killer is looking for his family, or Chen Yi and Lin Jiaxi.


    So the song Guoren family must die.


    "No problem."


    Xiang Feng agreed without thinking.


    If it weren''t for the reward task released by that person, he wouldn''t be like this.


    Wu Hao, Xiang Feng doesn''t dare to retaliate. The person who released the task has become the person he hates most.


    Wu Hao wants to kill them himself. Of course he won''t have any opinion.


    Wu Hao nodded and suddenly a piece of white jade appeared in his hand.


    Then Wu Hao smelt the talisman in front of Xiang Feng.


    Xiang Feng looked at Wu Hao''s decision and felt lucky again.


    If he is a monk.


    Half an hour later, a half bright and half Dark Jade amulet appeared in Wu Hao''s hand.


    This half bright and half dark talisman is called "life and death talisman".


    If he gets the "life and death symbol", his life will no longer be his own.


    A talisman can make him live or die. Life and death are in the mind of the talisman.


    Therefore, it is called "life and death symbol".


    This jade talisman almost exhausted Wu Hao''s spiritual strength.


    Seeing Wu Hao holding the jade symbol and looking at himself, Xiang Feng couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    "In order to let you work for me at ease, I specially refined this jade amulet for you." Wu Hao looked at Xiang Feng and said with a smile.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s bright smile, Xiang Feng felt cold and trembled. An ugly smile appeared on his face and said, "Sir, I will do things for you seriously. Yufu... Don''t use it."


    He knew that the jade amulet was definitely not a good thing.


    "That won''t work. We just met for the first time. Who knows who you are. If I let you go and run away, where can I find you. Well, relax and relax. It won''t hurt. "


    Wu Hao coaxed Xiang Feng like kindergarten children.


    "Sir, i... I won''t run."


    At this moment, Xiang Feng really wanted to cry.


    "Really? I still don''t believe it. Well, let''s make a choice. Choice one is that you cooperate with me and let me give you a rune. Option two, I''ll kill you. You choose one. I hope you choose one. " Wu Hao said.


    "I... I choose one."


    Xiang Feng really cried.


    Is there such a choice?


    Die if you don''t cooperate. Who will choose to die.


    "Well, smart."


    Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction.


    The ''life and death symbol'' is activated.


    On the "life and death symbol", the dark part turned into a black breath and disappeared into Xiang Feng''s forehead.


    Black Qi enters the body. Xiang Feng thought his body would react.


    But unexpectedly, there was no response at all.


    Is the talisman broken?


    Just when Xiang Feng was surprised, Wu Hao said, "what you just got is the death mantra of ''life and death talisman''. When the death mantra enters the body, it will not have any impact on your identity. But if I think a little. It hurts. "


    As soon as Wu Hao''s word "pain" fell, Xiang Feng felt as if he had been stabbed by ten thousand needles. The pain made Xiang Feng howl and roll on the ground.


    "Stop."


    Wu Hao called another word.


    The sharp pain on Xiang Feng immediately disappeared.


    The sharp pain disappeared, but Xiang Feng was as wet as if he had just been fished out of the water.


    Just a moment ago, Xiang Feng was like walking through hell''s gate.


    "It seems that this'' life and death talisman ''is quite good." Wu Hao had a satisfied expression on his face¡° Oh, by the way, this talisman has more than just the effect of pain. It also controls your life and death. No matter where you are, as long as I have an idea, you will die. So, remember, do good work for me. When it''s done, I''ll break the spell for you. "


    "Sir, I see. I''ll do a good job for sir."


    Xiang Feng hurriedly said that he would not try. What Wu Hao said is true or false.


    Then Wu Hao removed Xiang Feng''s "elixir" from his body.


    He felt his strength came back, and Xiang Feng''s confidence came back.


    "The man who wants to kill me is song Guoren. Your task is to destroy his family. " Wu Hao cold tunnel.


    "I see." Xiang Feng nodded.


    With that, Xiang Feng went out with his gun on his back.


    He''s going to kill.


    Under normal circumstances, killers kill only the target, and rarely kill the door.


    But now Xiang Feng''s life is in Wu Hao''s hands. He dare not listen to Wu Hao''s words.


    What''s more, who let song Guoren hit Wu Hao first.


    He was killed for himself.


    Not long after Xiang Feng left, express came again.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to unpack, his cell phone rang.


    Wu Hao saw that it was Chen Yi. Of course, he answered all this.


    Just as soon as the phone was connected, a low man''s voice came across, "if you want your woman to live, now come to an abandoned church in the suburbs. Remember that you can only come alone."


    With that, the other party hung up the phone.


    When Wu Hao hung up the phone, his face was cold.


    Killer again.


    Since you killers want to die, I''ll give it to you.

 Chapter 113

    With the "heavenly eye" system, Wu Hao quickly located Chen Yi.


    At the same time, I also saw the person who kidnapped Chen Yi.


    There are five people in total. It''s the five beast assassination team.


    Besides, besides Chen Yi, her parents were also kidnapped.


    Chen Yi is in the light, while her parents are hidden in the dark.


    "Second, did you say that Wu Hao would come?"


    Crazy bear looks at Chen Yi, his eyes full of desire.


    For mad bear, women are indispensable in his life.


    He doesn''t care about rules for women.


    That''s why he was expelled from his previous organization and became the boss of the five beasts.


    "I will come."


    Lei Hu''s eyes were full of the look of winning.


    Wu Hao is a born martial artist. His woman was caught. How could she not come.


    "Can I..."


    Crazy Bear looked at Chen Yi, who was tied up and stuffed with cloth in his mouth. His eyes were full of fear.


    He is greedy for Chen Yi''s body.


    "No."


    Lei Hu shook his head firmly.


    If Wu Hao is not born, then whatever crazy bear does.


    But in the intelligence, Wu Hao''s strength is congenital.


    Once Wu Hao is angered, the task will be suspended this time.


    Therefore, before the task is completed, the crazy bear must not move Chen Yi.


    Crazy bear can only look at Chen Yi bitterly and suppress his desire for the time being.


    "Boss, get ready. After the task is completed, you can play whatever you want." Thunder Tiger Road.


    "Don''t worry."


    Crazy bear also knows that if he doesn''t solve Wu Hao, he can''t eat the meat in his mouth.


    After knowing the location of the five beasts, Wu Hao called Xiang Feng.


    Although Wu Hao didn''t ask Xiang Feng about his contact information, with the "heavenly eye" system, it was easy to call him.


    At this time, Xiang Feng has not arrived at the Song family.


    Seeing that it was a strange phone call, Xiang Feng looked unhappy. Who was calling at this time? It''s really annoying.


    So he got through the phone unhappily and said coldly, "who?"


    "Is it Xiang Feng?"


    Wu Hao''s voice came over the phone.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s voice, Xiang Feng trembled all over and quickly changed a flattering expression and said, "it''s me. What can I do for you, sir? "


    "Are you the only one to answer the task?"


    "The time of the reward task is three days. In these three days, anyone can take it."


    "Go to this place and get rid of these five people. The hostages inside can''t hurt them. "


    With that, Wu Hao sent Xiang Feng the appearance of five animals and five people, and the place where Chen Yi and three people were located.


    "What about song Guoren?"


    "Solve the matter here first."


    Then Wu Hao hung up the phone.


    Xiang Feng dared not disobey Wu Hao''s words, so he had to ask the taxi driver to turn around and rush to the abandoned church in the suburbs.


    He was a born martial artist. He was called around like a dog by Wu Hao, but he didn''t dare to complain at all.


    Because his life is in Wu Hao''s hands.


    After Xiang Feng left, Wu Hao directly hacked into the dark network server and cancelled his reward task.


    At the same time, it also left a sentence in the dark network server.


    "Don''t offer a reward to Wu Hao, or you will bear the consequences."


    Haohao''s reward task disappeared, and Wu Hao''s words were soon known by the senior management of the dark network.


    In a base of the dark net, in a special room, there are five virtual figures who can''t tell whether they are men or women.


    "You should know about it."


    One of them said.


    "Pangu, this man is so arrogant that he doesn''t pay attention to our dark net at all. I think we must erase this man from the world." Another man said.


    "Odin, don''t be so angry. The starting point of our gathering is to discuss countermeasures. Don''t be too impulsive."


    A figure beside Odin said.


    "Zeus, this man is obviously provoking our dark net, so we must not spare him." Odin was angry.


    "Odin, Zeus is right. Don''t be impulsive. We must find out who the enemy is before we can fight back." The figure standing opposite Odin also spoke.


    "Emperor Tian is right. Don''t be impulsive."


    The last figure also spoke.


    These five invisible and inaudible figures of men and women are the five largest bosses of the dark network, Pangu, Odin, Zeus, Emperor heaven and Apollo.


    These five people are named after the gods, which can be thought of as their ambition.


    "OK, you said don''t be impulsive, then tell me how to deal with this guy." Odin road.


    "This person can enter our dark network without trace, which shows that this person''s cognition of the network has reached a terrible state. Moreover, his revocation of the reward offered to Wu Hao proves that this person must have something to do with Wu Hao. " Pangu, who was the first to speak just now, spoke.


    "It doesn''t matter. Then catch this man named Wu Hao and pry the man out of his mouth." Odin hated the tunnel.


    "Odin, don''t always think about fighting and killing. You should think about the consequences. If we catch Wu Hao, we don''t know anything from Wu Hao. And the man retaliated against us. Do you know what we will lose? " Said Apollo, the last speaker just now.


    Hearing what Apollo said, Odin didn''t speak again.


    Because he thought of the consequences.


    That person can easily access the dark net, which proves that the other party has the ability to expose the existence of the dark net.


    The dark net cannot see light. If it is exposed, it will be a devastating blow to the dark net.


    Then the five of them will lose everything.


    "Pangu, what shall we do now?" Emperor Tian asked.


    "Continue to upgrade our dark network system, cancel the reward task for Wu Hao, and don''t take Wu Hao''s task until you control the situation. At the same time, send someone to contact this Wu Hao carefully. Look who he usually contacts and find out who he is. " Pangu thought.


    "What if Wu Hao did all this?" Asked Zeus.


    "That''s the best. Let the shadow kill him. It will never happen. " Pangu road.


    "OK, I''ll arrange someone to make a comprehensive upgrade to the dark network system immediately." Emperor Tiandao.


    "If you contact Wu Hao, let me arrange it." Zeus.


    "OK."


    With that, all five figures disappeared.


    When the room was quiet, it was quiet again.


    The sudden disappearance of the reward task also made the dark net killer in an uproar.


    Then the dark net suddenly upgraded, so that the uproar disappeared all at once.


    After all, during the dark net upgrade, those killers can''t enter the dark net.


    Of course, like sky class killers, they can still enter the dark net.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wu Hao made an uproar in the dark net, he began to find someone to take over the task. He wanted to kill all these killers one by one.


    And this knife is Xiang Feng.

 Chapter 114

    20 minutes later, Xiang Feng came to the abandoned church in the suburbs.


    As soon as Xiang Feng appeared, he was discovered by the flower snake of the five beasts.


    "Second brother, there is a man outside the church, not Wu Hao."


    Flower snake immediately told Lei Hu the information.


    "Is it ma Rulong, the congenital martial artist around Wu Hao?" Lei Hu asked.


    Before he came, Lei Hu found out everything about Wu Hao.


    Ma Rulong is no exception.


    "No."


    The flower snake replied.


    "Whoever it is, drive him away." Thunder Tiger Road.


    Originally, Lei Hu chose this abandoned church to reduce unnecessary accidents.


    Now the sudden emergence of Xiang Feng is an accident. Lei Hu doesn''t want him to destroy his plan.


    "I see."


    Then the flower snake walked towards Xiang Feng.


    "Excuse me, sir. We are taking a group of art photos inside. Can you come back later?"


    The flower snake faces Xiang Feng Road with a port cavity.


    Now the identity of flower snake is a photographer from xiangjiangdi.


    "No. Because I''m here to work. " Xiang Feng shook his head.


    "What are you doing here?"


    As a killer, Xiang Feng makes the flower snake alert at once.


    "Kill."


    Said, Xiang Feng''s face showed a smile.


    Then his right hand stabbed the flower snake''s neck like a gun.


    Although the flower snake was prepared, Xiang Feng''s speed was too fast for him to avoid.


    He could only watch Xiang Feng''s right hand pierce his throat.


    In an instant, a blood hole appeared in the throat of the flower snake.


    Xiang Feng''s weapon is a gun, but that doesn''t mean he has no threat with empty hands.


    Even empty handed, his hand can use the power of the gun.


    Xiang Feng''s strength is better than that of Hua snake. Even if Hua snake is prepared, he will only end up being killed by Xiang Feng at such a close distance.


    Seeing that the flower snake was killed by Xiang Feng, Jinbao immediately wanted to split his eyes and fired directly. A 12.7mm bullet was ejected from the muzzle of Bartley''s sniper gun and shot at Xiang Feng.


    If this bullet hits Xiang Feng''s head, even if his strength reaches the congenital state, his head will be exploded like a watermelon.


    But Xiang Feng''s strength is not so easy to be hit by bullets.


    Xiang Feng moved and dodged a bullet. The man also passed towards the position of the Golden Leopard.


    Bartley''s sniper gun is a threat to himself. Only by solving the sniper first can he do his best.


    Seeing Xiang Feng rushing towards him, Jin Bao kept shooting at Xiang Feng while telling his companions about the situation.


    However, Xiang Feng''s speed was so fast that the bullet couldn''t hit him at all, so he could only slow down his speed slightly.


    "Old three, you''ll be back right now. Let''s deal with him together."


    Lei Hu''s face also became very serious and angry.


    Before seeing Wu Hao, he lost a companion on his side. How can Lei Hu not be angry.


    "Second brother, it''s too late. The strength of the newcomer is definitely innate. He''s much faster than me. I can''t come back. This task can be abandoned. You get out of there now so that you can''t hurt the hostages. "


    Golden Leopard threw his sniper gun to the ground and took off his tactical clothes, leaving only a vest.


    After seeing the speed of Xiang Feng, Jinbao knew that the mission had failed.


    Any target Wu Hao is not just a congenital bodyguard Ma Rulong, but also the man in front of him.


    If you only deal with Wu Hao and Ma Rulong, you can still fight.


    Now, with this man who seems to know that he is not good at everything, there is no chance to complete the task at all.


    "Third, I order you to come back right away. We have hostages in hand and can talk."


    Lei Hu, who has lost a brother, doesn''t want to see the Golden Leopard killed.


    "It''s useless. I can see that people come to kill. You can only run away now. The farther you run, the better. "


    With that, the Golden Leopard tore off the headset and threw it to the ground.


    "Third, third, we still have a chance..."


    Hearing that the Golden Leopard didn''t reply, Lei Hu closed his eyes and thought for a while, so he called crazy bear and Zhen spider to leave.


    Although he is only second in the team, the boss crazy bear is just a big fool. He makes decisions in the team.


    Now the flower snake has been killed and the Golden Leopard has been watched by others. Lei Hu has to think of the other two people in the team.


    "We''ll leave at once." Lei Hu said.


    "The third is still there. We can''t keep him." Mad bear angry tunnel.


    "Let''s go save her." Jane spider''s tone is very cold, but very firm.


    "It''s the innate martial arts who keep an eye on him. The Golden Leopard can''t run away if he is kept an eye on him. Moreover, he said, he stayed and delayed us. You can''t let him sacrifice in vain. "


    As the leader of the team, Lei Hu can only try to keep calm even if he is angry.


    "But..."


    Lei Hu interrupted the crazy bear and said, "no, but I''m the leader of the team. I''ll leave now."


    "Ah..."


    The crazy bear roared helplessly and was about to walk towards Chen Yi.


    "What are you doing? Do you really want to kill us all?"


    Lei Hu knew what the crazy bear wanted to do and immediately stood in front of the crazy bear.


    Crazy bear gave Chen Yi a hard look and stopped.


    While Lei Hu''s attention was not on her, Zhen spider flicked her nails at Chen Yi, and a touch of powder fell quietly on Chen Yi''s head.


    Then, Lei Hu left the church with the crazy bear.


    At this time, Xiang Feng also came to the Golden Leopard.


    "If we are willing to give up the task, can you let us go?" The Golden Leopard showed a helpless expression on his face.


    The Golden Leopard said this, one is to live, and the other is to delay time for the three of Lei Hu.


    "When you take on such a task, there will be only one dead word in the end." Xiangfeng cold tunnel.


    "Unexpectedly, we were planted here." The Golden Leopard said.


    "Don''t you feel reconciled?" Xiang Fengdao.


    "Yes, we have made a careful plan, but we missed you." Golden Leopard regret tunnel.


    "Do you really think our plan is useful? Even if the target comes, you have no chance of winning, not at all. "


    Thinking of Wu Hao''s strength, Xiang Feng''s tone was full of despair, despair of the strong.


    "Who are you?"


    Jinbao suddenly found that the man in front of him didn''t seem to be Wu Hao''s.


    "You don''t have to know who I am. Your companion also walked for a few minutes, and now I can''t waste my time. "


    With that, Xiang Feng took the long gun on his back and began to put the three gun poles together.


    "You know I have company and deliberately waste time with me?"


    Golden Leopard looks at Xiang Feng.


    "In this way, your three companions will leave immediately, and my task will be completed. As for, after completing the rescue task, the three people will come down with you. "


    Since Wu Hao said to kill Lei Hu and them all, Xiang Feng will not let them go.


    Because if they don''t die, they die by themselves.

 Chapter 115

    Seeing that Xiang Feng had to go after his companions, the Golden Leopard roared and hit Xiang Feng with all his strength, "go to hell."


    But Xiang Feng easily stretched out his left hand and grabbed the Golden Leopard to punch.


    "Too weak."


    Xiang Feng shook his head.


    Then Xiang Feng grabbed the hand of the Golden Leopard''s fist and threw it again.


    The Golden Leopard was suddenly thrown into the air.


    Xiang Feng held a gun in both hands and looked at the Golden Leopard in the air. He roared, "wind and rain."


    Xiang Feng''s long gun shook.


    Suddenly, countless gun shadows rushed to the Golden Leopard like explosive rain.


    "It''s good to die under this move."


    The Golden Leopard in mid air could not dodge. He calmly closed his eyes and welcomed the coming of death.


    Countless gun shadows stabbed the Golden Leopard into a bloody rain in mid air.


    Xiang Feng took back his gun and walked towards the church.


    That shot just now vented Xiang Feng''s depression and unhappiness.


    He felt that his gun path was a little more refined.


    However, Xiang Feng doesn''t have time to think too much at this time.


    His main task now is to save people.


    After entering the church, Xiang Feng soon found Chen Yi tied up.


    "Is that Miss Chen? Mr. Wu asked me to save you. "


    Xiang Feng walked over, pulled off the cloth ball in Chen Yi''s mouth and asked.


    "They caught my parents, too."


    Chen Yi''s first words are her parents.


    "Don''t worry, your parents are fine."


    Xiang Feng pulled off the rope from Chen Yi.


    As a born martial artist, Xiang Feng can feel the breath of Chen Yi''s parents.


    After the rope was loosened, Chen Yi wanted to stand up, but she couldn''t stand up because she had been tied for a long time.


    "Miss Chen, sit down first. I''ll take your parents out. "


    With that, Xiang Feng came to the place where Chen Yi''s parents were bound and brought the second old man out.


    Seeing that her parents were all right, Chen Yi immediately hugged the two old people, and her eyes couldn''t help flowing down.


    I''ve never encountered such a thing before. Chen Yi is really afraid.


    "Miss Chen, I''ll take you back first." Xiang Feng has some unfinished tasks.


    "Where is Wu Hao? Is he all right? "


    Chen Yi thought of Wu Hao and suddenly became worried.


    "Mr. Wu is fine. He has other things to deal with. When things are settled, he will come to you. "


    Xiang Feng comforted Chen Yi.


    There must be a lot of people taking the reward task.


    If Wu Hao contacts Chen Yi, it will increase Chen Yi''s danger.


    This is what Wu Hao doesn''t want to see.


    Chen Yi nodded.


    Then Xiang Feng sent Chen Yi''s family back.


    Wu Hao naturally sees all this with the "heavenly eye" system, and his handling of Xiang Feng is acceptable.


    After that, Wu Hao locked Lei Hu in his position and continued to follow Lei Hu.


    After Xiang Feng sent Chen Yi''s family back, he asked him to hunt down Lei Hu.


    At the same time, Wu Hao also found other killers who took the task.


    There are 13 people left.


    Now, it''s approaching Mordor.


    "It seems that my strength is still too weak."


    The 13 killers, even if Wu Hao knows where they are, are somewhat separated and lack skills.


    Therefore, Wu Hao still has to have some of his own strength.


    However, this is a big problem.


    The Wu family is not a famous family. Wu Shusheng has only three brothers in his generation, so it is not realistic for Wu Hao to develop his own family.


    "I can only take my time."


    Wu Hao also had some helplessness.


    And just then, the package came.


    The first package is still sun Sansheng''s.


    The second package comes from the "super runaway" film.


    The third package didn''t know where it came from. Before it was opened, it gave Wu Hao a great attraction.


    This surprised Wu Hao.


    After all, after opening the "Wanjie express", Wu Hao has never received such an attractive package before opening it.


    Sun Sansheng''s package is still those things.


    Wu Hao put those things directly into the ring.


    Then there is the package from the "super power out of control" film.


    Wu Hao looked forward to it when he didn''t open the package.


    Because there is something in this film that has a great effect on him, that is, the meteorite that gives the three protagonists super mental power.


    The mental power should be the same as the mental power. That meteorite can make the three people change from ordinary people to such a powerful mental controller, which should also have a great effect on themselves.


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao opened the package from "super power out of control".


    Sure enough, there was only a red crystal with mysterious power and the size of a fist.


    Looking at the crystal, Wu Hao frowned slightly.


    This is really a good kind of crystal in the film, but the volume is a little small. You know, the crystal in the film is very large.


    However, now the crystal is so big that Wu Hao can''t help it.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao put his hand up.


    In the movie, Andrew is all right, and he will definitely be all right.


    As soon as Wu Hao put his hand on it, he immediately felt a mysterious energy coming into his body from his palm.


    Immediately, Wu Hao felt his spiritual power. After absorbing this mysterious energy, he began to increase crazily.


    Half an hour later, the mysterious energy stopped.


    Wu Hao couldn''t stop because he had to do his best to turn this energy into spiritual power.


    Otherwise, Wu Hao will be washed into an idiot by energy.


    At this time, Wu Hao knew how lucky Andrew three were. If they touched the crystal more, they would all be directly washed to death by the energy.


    Of course, the three of them didn''t get as much as Wu Hao.


    An hour later, the power was finally completely absorbed by Wu Hao.


    After losing its strength, the crystal turned directly into powder.


    Wu Hao had no time to think about why the crystal turned into powder, because he was completely frightened by his soaring spiritual power.


    10 times the spiritual power, the mysterious power in this crystal, fully increased Wu Hao''s spiritual power by 10 times.


    With full strength, you can send 36000 six pulse immortal swords with a range of 200000 meters.


    Originally, Wu Hao thought that his spiritual power could only control 100000 meters, but he didn''t even reach 200000 meters.


    Now, the matter that bothered Wu Hao before was solved.


    Because the distance of 200000 meters has covered the whole magic capital.


    The 13 killers, as long as they enter the magic capital, Wu Hao can only move one idea and can take their lives.


    "What a coincidence that this meteorite came. If I could enter the "super power out of control" world and absorb the meteorite, what kind of state would my spiritual power reach? "


    Wu Hao was afraid to think about it when he thought of it.


    One fist makes one''s mental strength strong by 10.


    If the whole meteorite is absorbed, how many times, 100 times, 1000 times, 10000 times can it be strong?


    However, Wu Hao can only think that he has no admission ticket.

 Chapter 116

    "Wanjie express", whose name is express, can''t go to other worlds.


    Is it because the level is not enough?


    Wu Hao couldn''t figure out the reason. After all, this thing is not a system.


    Moreover, sun Sansheng doesn''t know much about this.


    After all, sun Sansheng didn''t start "Wanjie express".


    He can only send packages to fixed people, such as sun Dasheng and Wu Hao.


    Unfortunately, it''s a pity, but there''s no way.


    Wu Hao can only forget it.


    Then Wu Hao rushed to Chen Yi''s house.


    As for why Wu Hao doesn''t open the third package, it''s because Wu Hao has a feeling that as long as he opens the package, he won''t be able to see Chen Yi for some time.


    So I decided to go to Chen Yi''s house first.


    When she came to Chen Yi''s house, Chen Yi saw Wu Hao coming and immediately rushed into Wu Hao''s arms.


    At this time, a strange smell also got into Wu Hao''s nose.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao felt dizzy and almost fell down.


    Fortunately, this feeling of dizziness is only for a moment.


    But this also makes Wu Hao vigilant.


    You know, with his current body, he is not so easy to get sick.


    So Wu Hao began to use the "heavenly eye technique" and looked at it carefully.


    He found that he and Chen Yi were poisoned.


    A disease that can cause serious damage to nerves.


    This is also the reason why Wu Hao suddenly dizzy.


    Soon, Wu Hao found the poisonous powder used by Zhen spider on Chen Yi''s hair.


    Wu Hao wiped the poison powder off Chen Yi''s head without any trace.


    Then, when I poured water for the three of Chen Yi, I dropped a drop of "Baicao liquid" in their cups.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know any medical skills, but poisoning can be solved by a drop of Baicao liquid.


    After staying at Chen Yi''s house for a while, Wu Hao left after seeing that Chen Yi and the three were all right.


    There''s a killer to deal with.


    Chen Yi also knew that Wu Hao must be dealing with those who kidnapped her, so she just told Wu Hao to be careful and let Wu Hao leave.


    After leaving Chen Yi''s home, Wu Hao called Xiang Feng, told him the location of Lei Hu and asked him to continue to complete his task, but the task was changed to capture Lei Hu alive.


    It doesn''t matter whether you are hurt or not, as long as you don''t die.


    For Wu Hao''s sudden change of task, Xiang Feng has no problem. He is just a tool man with no emotion.


    The reason why Wu Hao changed his mind is very simple, because he wants to take these killers as his own men.


    After his strength has been improved, Wu Hao can refine a higher level of talisman.


    Among them, there is a kind of talisman called "puppet talisman".


    If you win this kind of "puppet talisman", as long as your strength does not exceed heaven and man, you will become the puppet of the talisman and will never recover.


    Wu Hao wants to turn the 13 killers, plus Lei Hu, into his puppets, and then help them improve their strength and let them secretly protect their families and people close to him.


    After leaving Chen Yi''s house, Wu Hao returns to the room he took Xiang Feng to.


    "Puppet talisman" is a kind of spiritual talisman with a higher level. If you want to refine "puppet talisman", with Wu Hao''s current strength, you can only do it with all your strength.


    There should be no interference on the way, otherwise the refining process will be interrupted, which will cause great damage to his body.


    Although there is "Baicao liquid", the injury doesn''t matter. It''s pain.


    Wu Hao doesn''t have the hobby of being abused.


    Take out a piece of jade the size of two fingers.


    The higher the level of talismans, the less materials are used. More and more talismans need to be portrayed with spiritual power, and the control of spiritual power is also very high.


    After Wu Hao adjusted his state, he began to refine the "puppet symbol".


    While Wu Hao was refining the "puppet talisman", Xiang Feng was driving on the highway after Lei Hu.


    With Xiang Feng''s ability, it''s not very easy to find a car.


    After Lei Hu got on the highway, the speed was not too fast in order not to attract the attention of the high-speed traffic police.


    This also gives Xiang Feng a chance to catch up.


    "Second brother, where are we now? That guy hasn''t seen us at all. I think we don''t have to escape at all. It''s safe to enter the city. He can''t find us at all. " Jane spider''s heart is unwilling.


    "Five younger sisters are right. I can hide in the city."


    The crazy bear''s brain without many brain cells suddenly felt very reasonable after listening to Jane spider.


    "Do you think he doesn''t know what we look like if he hasn''t seen us? Moreover, the boss''s goal is too conspicuous. I can''t take the risk. " Lei Hu calm tunnel.


    If he were alone, he would fight.


    However, there are still the lives of the boss and the fifth in his own hands. He dare not fight.


    "Second, I dragged you down."


    The mad bear bowed his head and looked a little sad.


    "Boss, what are you doing? You are the strongest among us. How can you be a drag." Jane spider patted the crazy bear on the shoulder to comfort him.


    "Yes, boss, you are the one of us who has the most chance to break through the congenital environment. As long as you break through the congenital environment, we will be able to avenge the third and fourth, and we will kill all those people. "


    Lei Hu''s tone was full of murders.


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to break through the congenital environment."


    The words of Lei Hu and Zhen spider made the crazy bear full of power at once.


    Seeing that the crazy bear is not lost, Lei Hu is relieved.


    However, a few minutes later, Lei Hu found that something was wrong.


    Because he found a car behind him, rushing up from behind.


    The speed of the car has completely exceeded the maximum speed specified above the high speed.


    Subconsciously, Lei Hu''s also accelerated the speed.


    After seeing Lei Hu''s car, Xiang Feng directly stepped on the accelerator to the bottom.


    He is a born martial artist. The crash force at this speed can''t hurt him.


    Seeing that the car behind was really coming towards his own, Lei Hu also stepped on the accelerator to the bottom.


    Mad bear and Jane spider didn''t talk anymore.


    At such a speed, if you disturb the driver, you''re really looking for a dead end.


    Even if they are in a desperate situation, they will be seriously injured if they don''t die.


    Although they both stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, one was not afraid of collision, the other was scruples. Soon Xiang Feng drove his car and hit Lei Hu''s car.


    When the car was hit at high speed, it was difficult to control.


    Fortunately, Lei Hu is a warrior. With his far more than ordinary reaction, he still controlled the car and won''t overturn, but he was blocked by Xiang Feng.


    Xiang Feng got out of the car with the car and walked towards the car where Lei Hu three people were.


    All three of Lei Hu''s faces are ugly.


    "Second, it seems that we can''t escape. Let''s fight to the death." The crazy bear suddenly showed a crazy smile on his face.


    A belligerent bear, running away is an insult to him.


    Now that he can fight Xiang Feng, he seems to have opened his shackles.


    "OK, then our three brothers will see him later."


    This is it. Lei Hu doesn''t want to run away.

 Chapter 117

    Lei Hu, the three of them, also opened the door and got out of the car, looking at Xiang Feng with a gun.


    Lei Hu holds a mountain knife in his hand.


    The weapon of the mad bear is a pair of fine iron fists.


    Jane spider is holding a bluish dagger in her hand.


    Seeing the weapons of Lei Hu, Xiang Feng knew that what he should pay attention to was the precious spider with a dagger,


    Lei Hu looked at each other and rushed towards Xiang Feng.


    In front of Xiang Feng, the three attacked Xiang Feng in three directions.


    As Xiang Feng thought, among the three, pearl was the most difficult to deal with.


    Lei Hu''s mountain knife opens and closes, and crazy bear''s fine iron fist goes straight. For Xiang Feng, it''s nothing at all.


    Because the power of Xiang Feng can crush them.


    But Pearl''s dagger is always drawn to the most uncomfortable place of Xiang Feng at a tricky angle.


    Because her dagger was coated with highly toxic, Xiang Feng had to spend a lot of energy to prevent the dagger from scratching himself.


    For a moment, let three people block Xiang Feng down.


    They are now on the highway, and the vehicles coming and going at high speed can see the four people clearly.


    "Shit, shoot."


    "Wulin master."


    "Especially, whoever TMD tells me that Kung Fu is declining, I''ll show them this video."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiang Feng was angry when he used so many moves against three martial artists in the extreme situation.


    As soon as the long gun shook, it stabbed at Zhen spider.


    Lei Hu and crazy bear see Xiang Feng attacking Zhen spider and stop in front of Zhen spider.


    They know that they can temporarily block Xiang Feng down, all relying on Zhen spider.


    If Xiang Feng injures Zhen spider, they will lose second.


    However, their ideas are good, but there is too much difference in strength.


    Xiang Feng directly beat back the two people with a sweep of his long gun.


    Then, the move changed from sweeping to stabbing, and continued to stab the chest of Zhen spider.


    Jane spider''s face changed slightly, her feet moved, her body twisted at a strange angle, like no bones, and avoided the shot that Xiang Feng would have shot.


    Xiang Feng was slightly stunned and shook his hand holding the gun.


    The gun hit Jane spider''s waist directly.


    Jane spider flew out two meters directly. After falling to the ground, a big mouthful of blood gushed out. When she wanted to get up, she fell to the ground again.


    Xiang Feng only used 5 points to shake the gun just now, but it''s not what Jane spider can bear.


    "Five sisters?! I fought with you. "


    The mad bear roared, and a pair of iron fists hit Xiang Feng''s head.


    Want to smash Xiang Feng''s head into a rotten watermelon.


    Lei Hu''s mountain knife also cooperates with the crazy bear to cut Xiang Feng in half from bottom to top.


    Xiang Feng was not afraid at all. Instead, he jumped up. The gun body shook and countless gun shadows stabbed at the two people.


    The crazy bear quickly accepted the move and threw two fists at the gun shadows.


    Lei Hu also, after receiving the move, danced knife flowers to block the gun shadow.


    However, there is a lot of difference between their strength and Xiang Feng.


    He was pierced through his limbs and lost his combat power.


    If Wu Hao hadn''t wanted to live, Lei Hu and crazy bear would have been stabbed into a hornet''s nest by Xiang Feng.


    Xiang Feng took a look at the three Lei Hu people who fell to the ground, put them in the car and drove away.


    "Why don''t you kill us?"


    Lei Hu''s face showed a bitter expression.


    His skills are inferior to those of others, and Lei Hu has no way.


    "Because someone wants you to live." Xiang Feng is a faint tunnel.


    "It''s Wu Hao." Lei Hu thought of a possibility.


    "Yes."


    Xiang Feng nodded.


    "You know, with a warrior like you around him, we won''t take this task."


    Lei Hu regretted taking the reward task.


    "If I say I''m not his man, do you believe it?" Xiang Feng''s face also showed a helpless expression.


    "Then why did you chase us?" Asked Jane spider.


    "Because I, like you, have provoked the wrong person. And I can only help him in order to get his forgiveness. " Xiang Fengdao.


    "Can''t you run? As a born martial artist, you don''t even dare to run. " Asked Jane spider.


    "You can''t run away. You know, he told me all about you before I went to church. Do you think I can run away in the face of such a person? Moreover, I still have the ''life and death talisman'' planted by him. My life and death are in his reading room. "


    Xiang Feng shook his head.


    "I think you''re very counselled. As long as there is a chance, I will fight. " Jane spider despises Xiang Feng.


    Xiang Feng did not speak.


    Because he knew that Wu Hao would not just talk about catching Zhen spider alive this time.


    Lei Hu opened his mouth at this time, and his tone was still trembling. "He... Is he a monk?"


    Xiang Feng looked at Lei Hu with some surprise. Unexpectedly, the martial artist in this extreme state also knew "a man of cultivation."


    Similarly, Zhen spider looked at Lei Hu strangely. The monk didn''t seem to have heard of him.


    "Yes, he must be a monk. Only a monk has magical power and you will be controlled by him."


    Thunder Tiger excited tunnel.


    Xiang Feng still didn''t speak.


    Even if he saw Wu Hao refining talismans with his own eyes, he dared not say that Wu Hao was a monk.


    Because a man of practice is a taboo among martial artists.


    "Second brother, who is the monk?" Asked Jane spider curiously.


    "A man of cultivation is a legendary immortal. This kind of person is more rare than the martial arts in the congenital environment. Once this kind of person has achieved success in cultivation, his weakest strength can be comparable to that in the heaven and man environment. Moreover, practitioners have magical means, just like what he calls "life and death talisman", but controlling others'' life and death is very terrible. And Wu Hao wants him to capture us alive. He should just want to control us. " Lei Hu said at last, his body trembled.


    "If you want to control me, there''s no way. I''d rather die."


    Jane spider has long been used to freedom. If she wants to be controlled, she would rather die.


    Lei Hu looked at Zhen spider and felt helpless.


    As long as you get to the monk, you can''t control what you want to do.


    Xiang Feng said, "you can''t die when you are brought to him."


    With that, Xiang Feng took a look at Zhen spider.


    Jane spider wants to refute Xiang Feng, but she really wants to move now.


    Thunder Tiger and crazy bear can''t move either.


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later, the "puppet talisman" was finally refined.


    Wu Hao looked at the jade amulets, which were carved with countless runes. Some of them couldn''t believe they were made by themselves.


    When others see this jade talisman, they will not contact that this exquisite jade talisman is used to control people.


    This "puppet symbol" has spent almost all Wu Hao''s spiritual strength.


    After spending so much spiritual power, this "puppet symbol" is naturally different from the previous disposable jade symbol.


    First of all, the "puppet Rune" has reached the level of spirit rune.


    Secondly, the "puppet symbol" can only be used by refiners.


    Finally, there are no restrictions on the use of the "puppet talisman". As long as the strength of the Chinese talisman is lower than that of heaven and man, it will become a puppet of Wu Hao.

 Chapter 118

    After appreciating the "puppet symbol", Wu Hao contacted Xiang Feng.


    At this time, Xiang Feng was in the abandoned church.


    When I saw the phone ring, I immediately connected it.


    "Wait for me in church. I''ll be right there."


    Before Xiang Feng could tell Wu Hao where he was, Wu Hao said it first.


    Xiang Feng answered and Wu Hao hung up the phone.


    Twenty minutes later, Wu Hao came to the church.


    "I''m Wu Hao. It''s your goal."


    Wu Hao came to Lei Hu, squatted down and said with a smile.


    "You kill me." Zhen spider glared at Wu Hao.


    Knowing that Wu Hao has the means to control people, she now only wants to die.


    "Kill you? If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn''t have to let Xiang Feng catch you alive. " Wu Hao shook his head.


    With a ''puppet Charm'', zhenspider and their killers are the best bodyguards.


    How could Wu Hao be willing to let them die.


    "I tell you, you don''t want to control me. I won''t be controlled by you when I die. Bah, kill me. "


    Jane spider said, suddenly spitting at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was just an idea. Zhen spider spit on him and stopped in the air.


    Then the saliva turned a corner and flew to the crazy bear''s face.


    Wu Hao''s mental strength was almost exhausted when refining the "puppet symbol".


    But by now, it has recovered more than half.


    When Jane spider saw that her saliva had spit on the crazy bear''s face, her face was full of panic.


    "Very energetic. Then try my ''puppet Charm'' with you Wu Hao said, with a wicked smile on his face.


    "No... No."


    At this time, Jane spider completely forgot that she was a martial artist in a desperate situation, and cried like a helpless girl.


    "No, you can''t help it."


    With that, Wu Hao activated the puppet symbol.


    A black silk shot from the "puppet symbol" came to Pearl''s forehead and disappeared directly.


    Because the "puppet symbol" was refined by Wu Hao, he could clearly feel that after black silk entered the brain of Zhen spider, she began to print the idea that Wu Hao was her master and could never betray her master into her memory.


    After transforming the Pearl''s memory, the black line disappeared into the Pearl''s brain.


    Even the most advanced technology can''t eliminate these problems.


    Let Zhen spider become Wu Hao''s slave forever.


    The changed memory of Jane spider, eyes from the original hatred, then to confusion, and then to the last incomparable respect.


    "Master. Please forgive Jane spider for her ignorance. Please punish her master. "


    Jane spider has a guilty expression on her face.


    The "puppet symbol" made zhenspider a slave to Wu Hao, but it did not change her memory.


    She still knew she was going to kill Wu Hao.


    This is unforgivable for Zhen spider after becoming Wu Hao''s slave.


    "Five younger sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing the eyes of Thunder Tiger and crazy bear, their bodies couldn''t help shaking.


    "I''m fine. Second brother, you and eldest brother should also apologize to the host and ask him for forgiveness. Otherwise, don''t blame your sister for being cruel. " Jane spider looks at Lei Hu and his two friends.


    "Yes. Forget it. I''ll change your name for you. In the future, you won''t be called Zhen spider, but pearl. "


    Wu Hao said with great satisfaction.


    "Thank you for your name." Pearls come from genuine joy.


    "Come on, drink this." Wu Hao handed pearl a bottle of "Baicao liquid".


    Pearl did not hesitate to drink a bottle of "Baicao liquid".


    Soon, Pearl''s injury completely recovered.


    At the same time, her strength also broke through the congenital environment without hindrance.


    "Thank you, master."


    Knowing that her strength had broken through the congenital environment, pearl knelt directly in front of Wu Hao and thanked her.


    "Get up and do things for me in the future."


    Wu Hao nodded and let the Pearl rise.


    "No matter what the master wants the Pearl to do, even if he wants the Pearl to die, the Pearl won''t frown." Pearl stood up and looked very serious.


    This scene looked incredible in the eyes of Xiang Feng, Lei Hu and crazy bear.


    It''s amazing that a small bottle of emerald green liquid heals the injured pearl in the extreme state, and then breaks through to the innate state without hindrance.


    Then, Wu Hao didn''t talk nonsense to Lei Hu, but directly turned them into their own "puppets", took out "Baicao liquid" to recover their injuries, and then let them break through their congenital environment.


    Seeing here, Xiang Feng has some doubts about life.


    You know, he broke through the congenital environment, but he suffered a lot.


    If the aura of heaven and earth had not gradually increased recently, he would not have been able to break through the congenital environment.


    But the three people in front of them only drank a small bottle of green liquid and broke through the congenital environment without hindrance.


    It''s too easy, too fast.


    And looking at Wu Hao''s relaxed expression, does it mean that he has a lot of green liquid.


    If this is the case, he can form a congenital army.


    An army of natives.


    After that, people with innate martial arts like him will be crushed like small weeds.


    "You can leave."


    While Xiang Feng was thinking, Wu Hao said.


    "Leave?" Xiang Feng looked at Wu Hao with some doubts.


    "Yes, your task has been completed. You can go. I have solved the talisman of life and death for you. "


    Wu Hao thought he was afraid that the "life and death talisman" was still on him, so he explained.


    Although the "life and death talisman" has not yet reached the level of spirit talisman, it can also be used continuously.


    You can''t waste it on Xiang Feng.


    "Thank you, sir." Xiang Feng quickly bowed to Wu Hao.


    "You''re welcome. Just a deal. " Wu Hao doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    For Wu Hao, Xiang Feng is an ordinary congenital environment. Now he has a "puppet symbol" in his hand, combined with "baicaoye". The congenital environment is not as much as he wants, just like his Xiang Feng.


    "Sir, I..."


    Xiang Feng tried to stop talking.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Wu Hao is a little impatient.


    The boy is really annoying. He let him go. What are you doing here? Do you want to invite him to dinner?


    "Sir, can I be loyal to you?"


    No way. Xiang Feng was so greedy when he saw that Lei Hu had become a congenital environment one by one.


    Although he is a congenital environment, Wu Hao simply makes Lei Hu three become a congenital environment. He may have a way to improve his strength.


    Therefore, such a thick thigh, do not hold at this time, when to wait.


    "Why, give me a reason."


    Wu Hao looks at Xiang Feng.


    Xiang Feng thought and said a reason, "I want to be stronger."


    "Are you so confident that you can become stronger with me?" Wu Hao said.


    "Well, because of them." Xiang Feng pointed to Lei Hu, "Sir, since you have a way to improve their strength to the congenital environment, there must be a way to improve my strength."


    Xiang Feng didn''t say any nonsense and directly revealed his mind.

 Chapter 119

    "Well, since you want to follow me, follow me. But I won''t help you improve your strength in vain, you know? "


    Xiang Feng is a smart man, and Wu Hao doesn''t have to explain to him.


    "I know. I''ll try to work for you, sir." Xiang Feng understood what Wu Hao said.


    Although Xiang Feng is a congenital environment, under Wu Hao, the congenital environment is not worth money at all.


    You can join Wu Hao, but you have to work for him.


    When Wu Hao approves, he will naturally enhance Xiang Feng''s strength.


    "There is one thing for you to do now. Remember the previous mission? Go and kill them. As long as they are from the Song family, no one will stay¡°


    Wu Hao used the "life and death talisman" to control Xiang Feng and asked him to do this task.


    However, Wu Hao changed his task because of the emergence of Lei Hu''s five people.


    Now, Wu Hao needs an investment certificate.


    Xiang Feng was a little stunned, took the task and left.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about Xiang Feng''s stupidity. After all, Xiang Feng and Lei Hu are different.


    After Xiang Feng left, Wu Hao continued to face Lei Hu Sanren: "13 killers who took the task sneaked into the city. Go and bring them to live."


    With that, Wu Hao told Lei Hu 3 about the appearance and location of the 13 killers.


    Leihu 3 people did not want to, remember the appearance and position of the killer and left.


    After the four of them left, Wu Hao used the "heavenly eye" system in the church to watch the performance of the four.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    Song Meiyi looked at Song Guoren with some uneasiness and asked.


    Based on Song Meiyi''s understanding of her father, something has definitely happened.


    "Nothing, wait."


    Song Guoren seemed not to hear song Meiyi''s words. He said something to himself, and then walked into his room.


    Open the safe and take out the computer that can access the dark network.


    Song Guoren: "Hello, how did the task I offered a reward disappear? Has it been completed?"


    Dark network customer service: "sorry, the dark network system is being upgraded. I have no authority to query all the information related to the reward task. Please check again after upgrading the system. Excuse me, is there anything else I can do for you? "


    Song Guoren: "you are too irresponsible. I just want to know the result of the task. How can you do this?"


    Knowing that Wu Hao may not be an ordinary person, coupled with the sudden upgrade of the system and the sudden disappearance of the reward task, song Guoren began to panic.


    Song Guoren has money. He hasn''t lived enough. He doesn''t want to die yet.


    Dark net customer service: "Mr. Song, please pay attention to your tone of voice. If you speak again to slander the dark net, you will pay an unimaginable price."


    You song Guoren have some money, but people''s dark net won''t be used to you.


    In reality, no matter how awesome people are, they shrink when they are in the dark net.


    Otherwise it''s easy to get angry.


    The words of dark network customer service are like a basin of cold water, which makes song Guoren wake up all at once.


    What is the dark net? It''s too long to dare to speak in this tone.


    Song Guoren hurriedly: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, I''m just too anxious."


    Dark network customer service: "OK, since you apologize, forget it this time. I hope it won''t happen again. Although I can''t see the task, I can give you a piece of advice, that is, leave quickly and run as far as possible. "


    After the dark network customer service finished, it disconnected.


    "No, wait a minute."


    "What should I do?"


    "Don''t you care about the dark net?"


    Song Guoren quickly sent several messages, all of which showed that the message could not be sent.


    Angry, song Guoren punched the computer.


    The computer was directly destroyed by song Guoren.


    However, song Guoren doesn''t care about computers at this time.


    Obviously, the dark network has given up its user, and this computer is useless.


    Song Guoren considered for a while and made up his mind.


    Immediately, song Guoren left the room.


    When he came to the living room, song Guoren was about to tell song Meiyi to get ready to leave. Before his words were out, he saw a strange man sitting on the sofa with song Meiyi in his arms.


    And song Meiyi''s face was full of fear.


    This man is just Xiang Feng.


    "Who are you? What''s the matter with coming to my house? " Song Guoren knew that Xiang Feng was a bad comer and could only try to keep calm.


    "First introduce myself. My name is Xiang Feng. The purpose of coming here is to take the lives of your family." Xiang Feng smiled faintly.


    "Mr. Xiang, we have no grudges. We don''t have to joke about song''s family. Who sent you here? I''ll pay you double as long as you leave here. "


    Song Guoren tried to keep his balance, but a cold sweat still fell from his forehead.


    "To tell you the truth, we don''t hate each other, and I don''t want to kill your family. But who let you mess with the wrong people. So I can''t help it. " Xiang Feng shrugged.


    Money is a good thing, but it has to be spent.


    If Wu Hao knew that he had let go of the song Guoren family because of money, he would not live long.


    "It''s Wu Hao, isn''t it?"


    Song Guoren was like an old ten years old for a moment.


    He didn''t expect that the country boy who only depends on Zheng Hai in his eyes should have so much energy.


    Without even showing up, he forced himself to a dead end.


    "Well, do you have anything else to say?"


    Xiang Feng did not answer song Guoren.


    "Can you let me meet Wu Hao?" Song Guoren''s legs began to shake.


    The only chance to live is to meet Wu Hao and beg him to spare himself.


    "Is it necessary?"


    Since Wu Hao asked Xiang Feng to come, there was no room.


    Song Guoren opened his mouth in despair, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Perhaps the last thing you should do is to hate Wu Hao.


    At this time, Xiang Feng moved and came behind song Guoren, breaking song Guoren''s neck.


    Seeing her father die, song Yimei shed tears in horror.


    "No... no... please don''t kill me. I don''t want to die. I don''t know anything. As long as you let me go, I will promise you everything. "


    Seeing Xiang Feng coming towards him, song Yimei''s only thing to do is to beg Xiang Feng to let him go.


    And all she can take out is her body.


    At this moment, all identities are empty.


    Xiang Feng went to song Meiyi, touched her face with his hand and said, "seriously, I don''t want to lay hands on a woman, but who told you to provoke people who shouldn''t be provoked. So I will soon. "


    With that, Xiang Feng directly destroyed song Meiyi''s vitality.


    Although he didn''t want to destroy flowers, he dared not disobey Wu Hao''s orders.


    After completing the task, Xiang Feng quietly left the Song family without leaving any trace.


    Song Guoren''s wife died early. Song Meiyi had only one daughter. He didn''t marry again. Although he raised many lovers outside, he didn''t have a man and a half.


    Once they die, the Song family is finished.


    The rest of the collateral, of course, are eager for song Guoren to hang up. They just grab the class and seize power.


    In the family with the number of demons, it will fall apart in an instant.


    However, song Guoren asked for these. Who let him do it first.

 Chapter 120

    When Xiang Feng finished the task, Lei Hu and Wu Hao also began to complete the task.


    The appearance and location of the 13 killers were known by Lei Hu. Without intention, the 13 killers with the strongest strength and only the top were caught alive by Lei Hu.


    An hour later, Wu Hao had 13 more loyal men.


    Wu Hao gave the 13 killers a new name, from Wu Yi to Wu shisan, which is much easier to remember.


    Seeing that Wu is such a coquettish operation, Xiang Feng has more respect for Wu Hao in his heart.


    Then Wu Hao asked Lei Hu and the 13 killers to protect Chen Yi, Lin Jiaxi and his family.


    There was only one Xiang Feng left, but Wu Hao took him back to the villa.


    Bodyguards, of course, the left and right is the most appropriate.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s return with a congenital environment, Ma Rulong was immediately full of a sense of crisis.


    Is this guy here to compete with me?


    Looking at Ma Rulong''s provocative eyes, Xiang Feng''s war spirit also ignited.


    There is a great intention to act when there is a disagreement.


    "This is Xiang Feng, pony. You and he will be my full-time bodyguard in the future. He is also a natural environment. You can learn from each other when you are free. " Wu Hao didn''t seem to see the war in their eyes and said.


    For Wu Hao, it is much faster for them to learn from each other than to practice alone.


    Of course, there are some perverts who upgrade like drinking water.


    Like Wu Hao.


    After leaving this sentence, Wu Hao didn''t want to care about them either.


    As long as you don''t kill or maim, just two people will get it.


    In the evening, Wu Hao had a very exotic dinner, Japanese cuisine.


    After dinner, when Wu Hao went to take a bath, he enjoyed the Japanese bath service.


    Finally, we should know that Wu Hao will not miss the women in the cherry blossom country.


    The next day, Wu Hao woke up from the soft big bed. Tanaka Xingnai was lying in his arms like a kitten.


    Thinking of the madness of last night, Wu Hao called it a pleasure.


    The women of Cherry Blossom country are indeed the women who know how to serve men in the world.


    In this regard, Chen Yi and Lin Jiaxi are far from Tanaka Xingnai.


    After getting up, Wu Hao didn''t go to work to pick up orders, but refined jade talisman at home.


    After the spiritual power soared, refining low-level runes such as solid runes did not cost Wu Hao at all.


    Wu Hao refined 50 pieces of each of the four runes.


    After the talisman was refined, Wu Hao gave his women five solid talismans and five mobile talismans for self-defense.


    As for the "burst talisman" and "frozen talisman", there are some dangers, so I won''t give them away.


    Anyway, they are protected by thunder tigers. They just need to defend.


    My family, I''ll give it to them when I go back next time.


    After delivering the symbol, it''s noon.


    Just when Wu Hao wanted to find a place to have lunch, his mother suddenly called.


    "Son, how are you doing in Mordor now?" Mother Liu Yanjuan asked.


    "Very good."


    "Have you found a girlfriend?"


    For parents, when their children are old, getting married is the top priority.


    Besides, Wu Hao doesn''t need money now. Because Wu Song''s business is getting better and better, it has become a top priority to help his son get married.


    "Mom, my brother is not married yet. Why are you staring at me?"


    Hearing that his mother asked him to find a girlfriend, Wu Hao suddenly became big.


    "Your brother wants to do business, but you don''t do business. You only know how to play every day without looking for a girlfriend. What are you doing?"


    Mom suddenly raised the decibel.


    "Well, I''m still young. Why are you looking for a girlfriend so early? I want to play for two more years." Wu Hao weak tunnel.


    In front of Xiang Feng''s congenital environment, Wu Hao can be extremely aggressive.


    But in front of his mother, Wu Hao can only admit counseling.


    "What do you want to play? Do you delay your play by looking for a girlfriend? Look at the dog eggs in our village. Children can make soy sauce. He is the same age as you. " Mom started using dog eggs again.


    Wu Hao was helpless when he thought of dog eggs.


    There''s a reason why people get married so early.


    This boy likes learning since he was a child. He didn''t study again after junior high school.


    He has been working as a carpenter with his old man.


    However, the weather is unpredictable. The old dog egg had a stroke and died the year before last.


    Dog egg is the only child in their family. Dog egg''s mother spent 50000 yuan to marry a daughter-in-law for dog egg.


    In this case, dog eggs get married early. That''s understandable.


    Even so, in the past two years, when dog egg saw Wu Hao''s single dogs, it was called envy.


    Of course, if Wu Hao didn''t dare to say these words to his mother, he could only say weakly: "dog egg is dog egg, I am me, and I''m in magic capital now. Where can there be a boy who got married so early here."


    "Mordor, Mordor, do you still want to stay in Mordor all your life?" Liu Yanjuan began to be a little unhappy.


    "No. Don''t I have a job here? Besides, I have a girlfriend. " Wu Hao immediately counseled.


    "Have a girlfriend? Really? "


    Liu Yanjuan said I doubt it.


    "Of course it''s true. It''s more true than pearls." Wu Hao said.


    "Whether you are true or not, Aunt Liu from the village came to our house today and said she would introduce you to a girlfriend. She is a distant niece and is also in magic city. People come to the door, and I can''t refuse. Well, you go and see me. No matter what the result is, we''ll give Aunt Liu face. "


    With that, Liu Yanjuan asked Wu Hao to write down the other party''s phone number.


    Facing a strong mother, Wu Hao can only respond.


    As for whether it will succeed or not, don''t you let yourself say?


    "By the way, mom, how did Aunt Liu come to our house to talk about matchmaking?"


    Wu Hao is a little strange.


    Aunt Liu is the best matchmaker in the village. She usually talks to the rich people in the village.


    The Wu family was not a rich family in the village before.


    "Your brother''s business is booming now, and he can earn tens of thousands every day. Aunt Liu originally wanted to introduce your brother, but your brother''s career is only in the early stage. He wants to focus on his career, so Aunt Liu introduced you. "


    Liu Yanjuan explained to Wu Hao.


    "Then I really want to thank Aunt Liu." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, let''s get in touch with someone else''s girl." With that, Liu Yanjuan hung up the phone.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao called the girl.


    No way, I can''t do what my mother told me.


    After two rings, the other party connected the phone.


    "Hello, is this Miss Cheng?"


    "Yes, you are?"


    The other party''s voice is pretty good.


    "I''m Wu Hao, introduced by Aunt Liu." Wu Hao introduced himself.


    "Well, hello."


    After hearing Wu Hao''s words, the other party hesitated.


    "If you have time, how about we meet?"


    It''s my mother''s order to meet. Even if the other party doesn''t want to comment, Wu Hao can also ask. It''s better to explain.

 Chapter 121

    "Let''s meet at Mike''s coffee shop. It''s all right. I''ll hang up first. " When the other party finished, he hung up the phone.


    Wu Hao drove McLaren P1 to the Mike coffee shop.


    After ten minutes, Wu Hao came to the coffee shop and found a place to park his car, Wu Hao walked into the coffee shop.


    The coffee shop is not big, but it looks very artistic.


    All four walls are hung with paintings full of Art (incomprehensible).


    The owner of the coffee shop is a handsome foreigner in his thirties.


    Several girls are sitting in front of the bar and watching foreigners make coffee there.


    Wu Hao looked into the store and walked towards a girl who was looking down at the book in her hand.


    "Miss Cheng, isn''t she?"


    Walking to the girl, Wu Hao asked politely.


    The girl raised her head and looked at Wu Hao.


    Although Wu Hao also has several beautiful girlfriends, this girl still surprises Wu Hao.


    Although the girl is wearing a pair of glasses, she can''t hide a trace of her beauty. On the contrary, she adds a bit of intellectual beauty to her.


    Cheng Wei looked at Wu Hao, and her heart jumped slightly. Her face turned red and said, "yes, my name is Cheng Wei, Mr. Wu."


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Please sit down."


    Cheng Wei asks Wu Hao to sit down.


    After Wu Hao sat down, Cheng Wei said, "Mr. Wu, what would you like to drink? The Spanish latte and cappuccino here are very good. "


    "Have a latte." Wu Hao said.


    Wu Hao is proficient in not only Chinese and foreign recipes, but also all desserts and drinks.


    But before long, the handsome foreign store manager brought Wu Hao a cup of coffee that looked very beautiful.


    Wu Hao first smelled the fragrance and nodded slightly. The foreigner made coffee very well.


    At least smelling the fragrance makes people have the desire to drink.


    "Mr. Wu, have you studied coffee?" Cheng Wei asked curiously when she saw the approval expression on Wu Hao''s face.


    "Slightly understand."


    Wu haoqian was modest.


    If he makes a latte, the foreign store manager can lose his job.


    "Mr. Wu, I heard you just graduated from college. What are you doing now?" Cheng Wei nodded.


    Then, start the fixed process of blind date.


    "Well, I just graduated from college and now I''m doing errands." After taking a sip of coffee, Wu Hao was plain and authentic.


    At the same time, I beat this latte 75 points in my heart.


    This latte looks beautiful and smells delicious, but you lose points when you drink it.


    Because there is a small problem with the proportion of milk + condensed milk + espresso.


    Otherwise, this cup of coffee can score 80 points.


    "Errand boy?" Cheng Wei looks at Wu Hao in surprise.


    Wu Hao''s temperament doesn''t look like an errand boy at all.


    Wu Hao nodded seriously.


    "Aunt Liu didn''t say that your brother''s business is doing very well now. Why don''t you go back and help him? It''s better than being an errand boy. " Cheng Wei said.


    It seems that Aunt Liu told Cheng Wei about Wu Song.


    "My brother''s business is not suitable for me, and I prefer to be an errand boy." Wu Hao smiled at Cheng Wei.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s smile, Cheng Wei praised him. He''s so handsome.


    Unfortunately, such a handsome man is a poor boy.


    "Your income from running errands is not easy to live in Mordor."


    Seriously, Cheng Wei really wants to persuade Wu Hao to go back and help his brother if she can.


    It''s just that Cheng Wei doesn''t want to do this more.


    After all, this is people''s life.


    "All right." Wu Hao thought about it and asked Cheng Wei, "Miss Cheng, what do you do in magic?"


    "I''m a jewelry designer. Now I''m a jewelry designer in down group. Now the annual salary is 800000. "


    When it comes to her work, Cheng Wei''s face shows a sense of pride.


    This job and salary have always been Cheng Wei''s pride.


    "That''s good."


    Wu Hao didn''t expect Cheng Wei to work in Tang''s jewelry. It''s really a coincidence.


    "In fact, with your conditions, you can change for a job with better income." After reporting her annual salary, Cheng Wei feels she can persuade Wu Hao.


    "Other jobs are too restrictive. I don''t like them. Besides, I don''t need money. " Wu Hao has an indifferent expression.


    "Really? You''re fine alone, but if you have a girlfriend, do you think you can afford her? " Cheng Wei looks at Wu Hao.


    "How much do you think boys have to earn a month to afford a girlfriend?"


    No matter how intelligent the girls look, they also have certain requirements for materials.


    Wu Hao agrees with this.


    I just want to see the bottom line in Cheng Wei''s heart.


    "With your current salary, it''s OK in your hometown, but not in magic. After all, the consumption of magic capital is much higher than that of your hometown. I think boys have to earn at least 20000 or 30000 a month. In this way, apart from their monthly expenses, they can save some money and plan for the future. " Cheng Wei thought and said.


    Cheng Wei''s answer was acceptable to Wu Hao.


    After all, her annual salary is 800000, which is equivalent to almost 70000 yuan a month. She only requires a boy to earn 30000 a month, which is not too much.


    "Is 30000 enough? Which is quite simple. "


    Wu Hao didn''t lie. His current fortune is almost 60 or 70 billion. If he puts it in the bank, the interest per day is about 6 million.


    30000, just a few minutes.


    However, in Cheng Wei''s opinion, Wu Hao is simply bragging.


    At this time, Cheng Wei was disappointed with Wu Hao.


    Although Wu Hao is very handsome, he is not a suitable partner.


    At least not yet.


    If it weren''t for Wu Hao''s handsome appearance, she really wanted to leave without affecting her interest in drinking coffee.


    "Do you think I''m bragging?"


    Seeing Cheng Wei''s expression, Wu Hao knew what she was thinking.


    Cheng Wei gave Wu Hao a look, didn''t she.


    "Do you know how much my brother can earn a day now?" Wu Hao is not annoyed that Cheng Wei thinks he is bragging.


    Because if you were in Cheng Wei''s position, you would think you were bragging.


    "Does this have anything to do with you?" Cheng Wei''s tone was a little cold.


    "Tell me first." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Thousands of dollars?" Cheng Wei guessed.


    In Aunt Liu''s place, Cheng Wei only knew that Wu Song did a good job in vegetable and fruit business and made a lot of money, but even Aunt Liu didn''t know how much wu song could earn a day.


    So Cheng Wei guessed one at random.


    Making thousands of yuan a day is already very high for people who do vegetable and fruit business.


    "No. My brother earns an average of 80000 yuan a day, which is still growing slowly. I have calculated that in a month, his daily income will reach 500000. "


    Wu Song''s business has only begun now. When he becomes more and more famous, he will make more and more money.


    After all, his goods are the only one in the world.


    Of course, it will cause him some trouble.


    Wu Hao sent his men to solve these problems.

 Chapter 122

    Hearing that Wu Song''s business made so much money, Cheng Wei was also slightly surprised, but she said calmly: "does that have anything to do with you?"


    "Of course, because my brother''s business is due to me."


    "Oh."


    Cheng Wei obviously doesn''t believe it.


    In her heart, Wu Hao is bragging about his brother.


    What a waste of a good skin bag.


    Then Cheng Wei continued to read the book, as if she didn''t want to talk to Wu Hao.


    Seeing that Cheng Wei doesn''t believe it, Wu Hao can''t help it.


    He can''t show her his savings.


    That''s too cheap.


    However, I have seen it myself, and I have completed my mother''s task.


    It''s time to leave.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to tell Cheng Wei that he had something to leave first.


    Her phone rang.


    She took out the phone and frowned when she saw the call.


    It seems that the number bothers her.


    But she had to answer.


    "President Tang, what can I do for you?" Cheng Wei asked.


    "But I''m off at noon."


    "OK, I''ll come right away."


    Cheng Wei looked wronged after she hung up the phone.


    "Miss Cheng, if it''s all right, I''ll go first."


    After Cheng Wei called, Wu Hao got up and said politely.


    Cheng Wei looks like she''s in trouble.


    It''s just that Wu Hao has no obligation to help her.


    "Mr. Wu, wait a minute, I..."


    Cheng Wei stops Wu Hao.


    "Miss Cheng, is there anything else?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Well, can I ask you to go somewhere with me?" Cheng Wei looks at Wu Hao with hesitation in her eyes.


    "Where?"


    "Yes, well, forget it."


    Cheng Wei thought and gave up.


    Seriously, if Wu Hao really goes with himself, maybe he will be hurt.


    So, after thinking about it, Cheng Wei gave up.


    "All right."


    Wu Hao nodded and went outside.


    Seeing Wu Hao getting farther and farther away, Cheng Wei really wanted to stop Wu Hao, but she couldn''t say it.


    When Wu Hao came to the door, he suddenly turned his head and said, "Miss Cheng, where are you going? Why don''t I give you a ride."


    Originally, Wu Hao didn''t want to take care of it, but he was also introduced by Aunt Liu.


    If she knew, she would have to talk about it to death.


    So Wu Hao decided to help her.


    "Thank you."


    Cheng Wei thought about it and agreed.


    However, when Cheng Wei saw Wu Hao''s McLaren P1, she was stunned.


    "Is this your car?"


    Seeing Wu Hao open the door and sit in, Cheng Wei still doesn''t believe it.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s not stolen anyway. Don''t be afraid." Wu Hao opens the door for Cheng Wei.


    After Cheng Wei got into the car, Wu Hao started the car.


    After asking where qingchengwei went, the car started.


    After a while, Cheng Wei was a little embarrassed and said, "sorry, I thought..."


    If this car is really Wu Hao''s, what he just said is not bragging.


    "Think I''m bragging. But I don''t blame you. If it were me, I wouldn''t believe it. "


    Wu Hao had a look of indifference.


    "Then why do you run errands?" Cheng Wei asked.


    "Because I have no other work to do, that is, I am too busy."


    Wu Hao''s answer is not wrong.


    Although Wu Hao is the largest shareholder of Tianlan group and has a special office in the group, the president is still Beigong, and Wu Hao is not required to deal with affairs.


    So he is really free.


    "Does your brother give you money every month?"


    Cheng Wei thinks Wu Song''s business is helped by Wu Hao, so it''s right to give Wu Hao money every month.


    After all, Wu Hao doesn''t earn enough gas money for this car in a month.


    "No, I have money myself. Why do you want my brother to give money?" Wu Hao shook his head.


    Cheng Wei was immediately stunned by Wu Hao''s words.


    You''re just an errand runner and have no other job. Where can you get so much money to spend.


    "I made some money before, put it in the bank and eat interest." Wu Hao looked at Cheng Wei and explained to her.


    Of course, Wu Hao didn''t say how much money he made. He was afraid to scare her.


    Wu Hao''s words completely changed Cheng Wei''s impression of him.


    Interest is enough.


    From this, we can imagine that Wu Hao has a lot of deposits in the bank.


    Cheng Wei blushed when she thought of showing off her 800000 annual salary to him.


    Together, this is a big man at all.


    "By the way, I was a little unhappy when I saw you answer the phone. What''s the situation?" Wu Hao asked about Cheng Wei''s face when she answered the phone and asked curiously.


    "General manager Tang of the company always harasses me. I have no place to hide from him?" Cheng Wei looked helpless.


    If it weren''t for the attractive salary, Cheng Wei really didn''t want to do it.


    "President Tang?! Don Ann? "


    Speaking of president Tang, Wu Hao''s first reaction was his cheap brother-in-law.


    But Tang an is not so tasteless.


    If Tang an really dares to do so, he will be unable to take care of himself.


    "It''s not Tang an, it''s Tang Li. Do you know them? " Cheng Wei looks at Wu Hao curiously.


    If Wu Hao really knew them, Wu Hao''s position in her heart would be higher.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    After hearing that Cheng Wei said it was Tang Li, Wu Hao was relieved.


    It''s just that Tang Li can''t get up. He''s still thinking about what the beauty is doing.


    "If you know them, help me later and pretend to be my boyfriend." Cheng Wei looks at Wu Hao with help seeking eyes.


    "OK, wait a minute. I''ll talk to Tang Li." Wu Hao nodded and agreed.


    People like Tang Li don''t deserve Cheng Wei at all.


    Wu Hao naturally won''t let Cheng Wei jump into the fire pit.


    Before long, Wu Hao drove to the "take-off building". After parking the car, he walked into the building with Cheng Wei.


    The place where Tang Li asked Cheng Wei to come is called ''m1nt'', which is one of the top private clubs in the magic capital.


    The ''m1nt'' is located on the top floor of the ''Take-off building''.


    When he came outside the club, he told the staff that he had come at the invitation of Tang Lizhi of the Tang Group. The staff soon took Wu Hao and them to a box.


    When walking through the corridor, Wu Hao saw a 17 meter long "fish tank", in which 20 black fin reef sharks were swimming, and some jellyfish and strange fish were swimming leisurely in the tank.


    This fish tank can be regarded as the most symbolic existence of ''m1nt''.


    Open the box door and Cheng Wei goes in first.


    There are several men and women in it. They are having a good time.


    Tang Li is one of them.


    Seeing Cheng Wei coming in, Tang Li was immediately happy and hurriedly walked in towards her.


    Although Tang Li can''t get up soon, it doesn''t hinder his pursuit of beauty.


    After all, he enjoyed that moment very much.


    Just when he was about to get in front of Cheng Wei, a man stood in front of Cheng Wei.

 Chapter 123

    Suddenly he was blocked in front of the beauty. Tang Li couldn''t help opening his mouth and scolding: "you''re special, do you want to..."


    But when he saw who was in front of him, Tang Li swallowed the last word.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Wu Hao said coldly, and deliberately looked at the part of Tang Li.


    Tang Li''s expression was embarrassing.


    No one knows his privacy. As long as he takes the medicine, he can hold on for a while.


    However, Wu Hao was the miracle doctor who cured old man Tang. He made his problems clear at a glance.


    Moreover, Wu Hao is still the heart of the old man. Even his father is too good to Wu Hao.


    After all, no one has three disasters and five diseases. Having Wu Hao, a miracle doctor, is equal to one more disease.


    His father also told him not to offend Wu Hao.


    Also for this reason, Tang Li didn''t go back to the Tang house much, just afraid of being embarrassed by Wu Hao.


    But now when he meets Wu Hao, he can only have the cheek to please Wu Hao.


    "Brother Wu, I''m cheap. Don''t care. By the way, why are you here? Isn''t my sister with you? "


    Tang Li thought carefully and carried Tang Xin out.


    "During this time, Xinxin is very busy. In a few days, I will go to Pingzhou gongpan with Xinxin." Wu Hao said.


    "Very good, very good."


    Tang Li has been playing outside all this time. I don''t know that the Tang family has got a lot of jade with the help of Wu Hao.


    He just thought that Wu Hao accompanied Tang Xin as a boyfriend.


    Just say it''s good.


    At this time, Wu Hao gave Cheng Wei a look.


    Cheng Wei nodded comprehensively and said to Tang Li, "president Tang, don''t you know what you want me to do?"


    Originally, Tang Li asked Cheng Wei to come here just to push her down.


    Now, it seems that Cheng Wei has something to do with Wu Hao. He doesn''t dare to think that again.


    "Well, I just want to ask you how you arranged your work? You know, this batch of jewelry is very important to the company, but we should take it seriously. "


    Tang Li thought for a moment and immediately dealt with his work.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Tang. I''ve finished most of them. There are still some small details to ponder over." Cheng Wei talks about her work with a serious expression.


    "OK, then finish it as soon as possible. Nothing. Go back to work. "


    Tang Li nodded, and the manager was full of style.


    "OK, I''ll go back first."


    With that, Cheng Wei was ready to leave.


    In this environment, Cheng Wei doesn''t want to stay any longer.


    The men and women were hugging and kissing there. Cheng Wei really couldn''t see it anymore.


    "Brother Li, who is this beauty? Why don''t you introduce it to us." At this time, a man in his twenties came over and looked straight at Cheng Wei¡° Beauty, my name is Bao Hong. My father is the boss of Shengtian group. Let''s play together. "


    Then Bao Hong reached out to pull Cheng Wei.


    Seeing Bao Hong coming, Tang Li knew something bad was going to happen.


    He hurriedly stopped Bao Hong, looked at Wu Hao with some displeasure on his face, smiled and said, "brother Wu, my friend is drunk. Don''t be common with him."


    As he spoke, he pulled Bao Hong back.


    Who knows, Bao Hong pushed Tang Li aside and shouted, "Tang Li, I call you brother Li only when I give you face. If I don''t give you face, I don''t care who you are. I''m the childe of Shengtian group, and what are you? The Tang family is all Tang Shouren. Don''t mention Tang Xin. Even Tang an can control the Tang family better than you. What are you? Dare to take care of my business. "


    Then Bao Hong walked towards Cheng Wei, looked at Tang Li and said, "I''m going to kill her today. See who dares to stop me."


    "Young master Hong, powerful and domineering."


    "Young master Hong, give our brothers a good performance."


    "Old Tang, women are just for doing."


    "Young master Hong, you are dead. People are still waiting for you."


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Lixin was hurt by Bao Hong.


    He knew that Bao Hong was right. He was a waste.


    The Tang family can never be handed over to their own waste.


    But he also knew that someone would soon avenge himself.


    Wu Hao came with Cheng Wei and would never see her bullied by others.


    Sure enough, before Bao Hong reached Cheng Wei, Wu Hao slapped Bao Hong in the face.


    "Pa"


    This slap directly made Bao Hong turn twice and fall to the ground.


    At this moment, the box seemed to be stationary.


    No one wants Wu Hao to be so direct. He doesn''t even say it and does it directly.


    "Ah... You... You dare to hit me. Do you know who I am? My father is the boss of Tiansheng. You dare to hit me. You... You''re dead." Bao Hong fell to the ground, covered his face and said angrily.


    "Let me die, do you have that strength? If you want to trouble me, I''m welcome. By the way, my name is Wu Hao. If you want to find me, you can go to Tianlan group to find me. " Wu Hao came to Bao Hong and looked down at him.


    "Wu Hao, very good. Tianlan group, I will break it and let you kneel in front of me... "


    With that, Bao Hong suddenly realized that it was wrong.


    Sky blue group just now he said sky blue group.


    His father once said that the sky blue group is the last thing Mordor can offend.


    Then Bao Hong looked at Wu Hao with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Go on. I have a hobby. If anyone is arrogant in front of me, I will beat him in the face. "


    Seeing the fear in Bao Hong''s eyes, Wu Hao knew he was afraid.


    The name of Tianlan group is very useful.


    "What about the sky blue group? Wait for me."


    Sky blue group can not offend, but it should also divide people.


    If it''s not high-level, you don''t have to be afraid at all.


    Thinking of this, Bao Hong''s mouth hardened again.


    "Pa"


    Wu Hao slapped Bao Hong in the face again.


    As he said, whoever is arrogant will hit anyone in the face.


    "You..."


    Bao Hong wanted to be tough, but when he saw Wu Hao''s hand rising, he shut his mouth wisely.


    "That''s good. Now I''m leaving. I''m waiting for you to come to me. "


    With that, Wu Hao turned and left with Cheng Wei.


    Tang Li thought for a moment and left with him.


    He can see clearly. It''s really boring to play with these people.


    "Oh, Wu Hao, I must kill you."


    After Wu Hao left, Bao Hong roared angrily.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao and Cheng Wei came out, they saw Tang Li coming out, and asked, "why don''t you continue to play inside?"


    "What''s fun? I''m a waste in the hearts of these people. What''s the meaning of playing with them."


    Tang Li''s will was a little depressed.


    Bao Hong has been with him for several years. I didn''t expect him to say so,


    He''s really sad.

 Chapter 124

    "Just know. If you want to change it, there''s still time. The Tang family has such a big industry. You must rely on your brothers and sisters to withstand it in the future. So, work hard and earn some face for Old Tang. "


    With that, Wu Hao gave Tang Li a small bottle containing a drop of herbal liquid.


    It''s also because Tang Li is a Tang family, otherwise Wu Hao wouldn''t care about him.


    Then Wu Hao and Cheng Wei left first.


    Tang Li stood there with a bottle of "herbal liquid", and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Wu, are you really from Tianlan group?" After leaving the club, Cheng Wei calmed down and asked.


    "Yes, I have a small stake in Tianlan group."


    Wu Hao is afraid that saying that he owns 60% of Tianlan group will scare Cheng Wei.


    So I was modest.


    Hearing that Wu haozhen has shares in Tianlan group, Cheng Wei immediately relaxed.


    "I heard that the shares of Tianlan group are almost in the hands of their chairman. How can you have his shares?"


    Cheng Wei of Tianlan group has also heard of it.


    This group has a deep background. I heard it has a relationship with Shangjing.


    Many leaders of Mordor want to buy some shares in Tianlan group, but there is no way.


    But Wu Hao has shares in Tianlan group, which really surprised Cheng Wei.


    "I helped Beigong Bojun, so he sent me some shares." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Oh."


    Cheng Wei looked at Wu Hao with envy.


    She worked hard in the down group with an annual salary of 800000.


    Wu Hao helped Beigong Bojun and became a shareholder of Tianlan group. How can it not be envied.


    "In fact, I still like to be an errand boy." Wu Hao said.


    Cheng Wei looked at Wu Hao helplessly.


    Then, he said seriously, "thank you."


    Just now, if it weren''t for Wu Hao, those childe brothers would never let go of themselves.


    She heard that those rich boys could do anything absurd. For them, women are just for fun. They just give some money at most.


    "Nothing. It''s just a little effort. Besides, I think they''re not happy. Don''t you have a few stinky money? Do you need to show off? Real rich people are very low-key and modest. "


    With that, Wu Hao looked disdainful.


    "Don''t do that. If you say that, I''ll think of showing you my annual salary of 800000."


    When she is close to Wu Hao, Cheng Wei gets black.


    "You''ve earned it yourself. Of course you can show it off. Otherwise, why do you make so much money? "


    Wu Hao is annoyed by the second ancestors who have little ability.


    Rely on home, still arrogant there.


    The most annoying.


    Cheng Wei suddenly smiled. She thought Wu Hao was very cute at this moment.


    After that, Wu Hao sent Cheng Wei to the company. After they left their contact information, Wu Hao went back.


    On the way, Wu Hao reported his work to his mother.


    Overall, the other party is still very good.


    It''s just that I have a girlfriend now. Let it be.


    Liu Yanjuan didn''t say anything about Wu Hao''s attitude.


    You can''t let Wu Hao dump his girlfriend and stay with Cheng Wei.


    However, he also gave Wu Hao an order to bring his girlfriend back for them to see when he came home for the new year.


    Wu Hao naturally answered this request.


    After all, if you don''t promise, you''ll be talked to death by your mother.


    After reporting the work, Wu Hao paid attention to the package again.


    Today''s package has also come down, but there is nothing good. Except sun Sansheng''s package, there are only a few boxes of mineral water and a few boxes of instant noodles.


    As soon as he paid attention to the package, Wu Hao had a great sense of expectation.


    Moreover, Wu Hao can feel that once he can only open the package, he may have to leave here for a long time. As for where he is going, Wu Hao doesn''t know at all.


    By the way, prepare more food and water.


    Is the mineral water and instant noodles in today''s package reminding yourself.


    There are a lot of ingredients in Wu Hao''s space ring, but they are all raw and should be cooked.


    As soon as the package was opened, I didn''t know where it would go.


    I don''t know if I have a chance to cook food. I still have to prepare some cooked food.


    Next, Wu Hao began to sweep the Deli in the whole magic capital.


    Like roast duck, pickled duck, red sausage, potato salad, beef in sauce, barbecued pork, salted beef, chicken in scallion oil, roasted son fish, salt and pepper chops, crab fish gluten, spiced beef, meat in sauce, sweet and sour chops, fried shrimp, smoked fish, drunk crab, white chopped chicken, etc. as long as it is cooked food, Wu Hao sweeps it all over.


    Anyway, the space ring is very large, and there is no time for the space inside. What it looks like when it is put in, what it looks like when it is taken out.


    ¡­¡­


    While Wu Hao was sweeping the deli, Bao Hong cried to his father with a swollen face like a pig''s head, "Dad, I said it was your son, but he still had to hit me, and said that even if you were there, he would hit me. He doesn''t care about you at all. You must avenge your son and vent your anger for us. "


    After seeing Bao Qingyong at home, Bao Hong added fuel and vinegar to sue Wu Hao.


    Bao Hong is not stupid. When he knew that Wu Hao was from Tianlan group, he knew that he could not handle it, so he had to go home to find his father.


    Of course, when talking about things, he said it. Wu Hao robbed his woman and beat him without giving face.


    Because Wu Hao is from Tianlan group, he can only swallow his anger.


    Bao Qingyong listened to Bao Hong''s words and his face became dignified.


    Of course, he knows what his son''s virtue is. Just listen to what he says and don''t take it seriously.


    But the beating of his son is true.


    This is tantamount to hitting him in the face. It must not pass like this.


    After thinking about it, Bao Qingyong called Beigong Bojun.


    As a big boss with many demons, Bao Qingyong still has a phone call from Beigong Bojun.


    The phone was soon connected, and there came the forthright voice of Beigong Bojun.


    "Lao Bao, why are you free to call me today. Do you want to play golf again? Last time you lost more than 20 strokes to me. "


    "President of Beigong, I dare not play golf with you again. I lost 200 million last time." Bao Qingyong also smiled¡° By the way, I want to ask you if there is a Wu Hao in your group? "


    "Mr. Bao, why do you ask?" Beigong Bojun''s tone was a little serious.


    Bao Qingyong is an old Jianghu. When he heard the tone of Beigong Bojun, he guessed that Wu Hao is really from Tianlan group and his status is definitely not low, so Beigong Bojun is a little nervous.


    So he deliberately smiled and said, "just want to know."

 Chapter 125

    "Mr. Bao, is it your precious son who caused you trouble again? If your waste son provokes brother Wu, I advise you to let your waste son apologize to my brother as soon as possible, otherwise I don''t guarantee the consequences. "


    Beigong Bojun has been on the battlefield for a long time. You can guess from Bao Qingyong''s words that it must be Bao Hong who was taught a lesson by Wu Hao.


    As for the reason, Beigong Bojun doesn''t want to know. Whether Wu Hao is right or wrong, he will stand on Wu Hao''s side.


    Although the Bao family has great strength in magic.


    Compared with Wu Hao, of course, Wu Hao is more important.


    Beigong Bojun said to his face that his son was a waste. Bao Qingyong''s face was not good-looking, and his tone became cold¡° Beigong, you don''t ask why. You just say my son is a waste in front of me. It doesn''t pay attention to Bao Qingyong. "


    Bao Qingyong is a number one figure in the devil. Of course, he can''t stand being beaten in the face by Beigong Bojun.


    "Your son is a waste, can''t you say it?" Beigong Bojun is very domineering¡° Also, I didn''t pay attention to your family. I want to bring you down and make you homeless in less than 10 days. "


    Since the injury recovered, Beigong Bojun''s position in Beigong''s family has been stable again.


    Moreover, Beigong Bojun believes that he can break through the congenital environment in a short time.


    Having experienced a breakthrough, he is very confident.


    At this moment, Beigong family supports Beigong Bojun very much.


    As long as Beigong Bojun said a word, the Bao family really won''t last long.


    Hearing Beigong Bojun''s words, Bao Qingyong was like being poured down with cold water. The anger insulted by Beigong Bojun calmed down at once.


    Yes, the identity of the person talking to himself is not simple.


    It has unimaginable power in Shangjing.


    It''s as simple as crushing an ant to death for such a person to deal with the Bao family.


    "President Beigong, you... Don''t be angry. You''re right. My son is really a waste." Bao Qingyong trembled when he spoke.


    If the foundation of Bao''s family is destroyed because of his waste son, Bao Qingyong is really a sinner.


    "Just know. Let your useless son apologize to my brother. Then I''ll go to my brother and say good words to you. That''s it. Remember, don''t let your useless son get into trouble outside, or you won''t know how to die. "


    Beigong Bojun has some friendship with Bao Qingyong and doesn''t want to do anything.


    "Well, well, I will discipline him well. Thank you, President Beigong. "


    No way, even if you are scolded and others are strong, you can only recognize it.


    "OK, hurry up and deal with the matter. I''ll hang up first."


    With that, Beigong Bojun hung up the phone.


    Cut, it''s not good to provoke anyone, but to provoke Wu Hao. I don''t know whether to live or die.


    Then, Beigong Bojun called Wu Hao again and told Wu Hao about Bao Qingyong just now.


    "Well, if they come to apologize honestly to me, it''s OK. Boss, I want all your spiced beef. How much is it? "


    "If you are busy first, I won''t bother you."


    Hearing that Wu Hao is buying food, Beigong Bojun is also embarrassed to disturb Wu Hao.


    "Well, I''ll send you some good things in a few days. You must take them."


    Of course, Wu Hao would like to express his help.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Wu Hao is very clear about who he is. What he says is good, naturally it is really good.


    Beigong Bojun is not polite to Wu Hao.


    "OK, I''ll hang up first."


    With that, Wu Hao hung up and continued to sweep.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad, is that Wu Hao from Tianlan group?" Seeing Bao Qingyong on the phone, Bao Hong asked quickly.


    "Pa"


    Bao Hong was greeted not by his father''s answer, but by a big mouth.


    "Dad, why did you hit me?" Bao Hong covered his face, which was like a pig''s head, and wondered.


    "You are a waste who is not enough to succeed and more than enough to fail." Bao Qingyong spilled all the anger he had just received from Beigong Bojun on Bao Hong.


    If it weren''t for Bao Hong, would he need to humble himself in front of Beigong Bojun?


    "Dad, why on earth?" Bao Hong still doesn''t know the reason for his father''s irritability.


    "Say, tell me the whole thing." Bao Qingyong glared at Bao Hong.


    "Things... Things, just like I said before?" Bao Hong stammered a little.


    "If you dare lie to me again, you''ll get out of Bao''s house and never come back."


    Bao Qingyong certainly knows his son''s virtue.


    Not asking before is too lazy to ask.


    Now I have to ask.


    Seeing that Bao Qingyong was really angry, Bao Hong could only honestly say things.


    "OK, come with me to apologize to others later."


    Because of women''s bad things, Bao Qingyong is really helpless.


    "Apologize, why apologize? I was beaten. Well, he apologized to me." Bao Hong looked unconvinced.


    "There are two options, either apologize with me or get out of here."


    Bao Qingyong was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to Bao hongduo anymore.


    "Dad, how can you do this? I''m the victim. I''ll tell my mother. "


    Dad, it doesn''t make sense here. Bao Hong can only be a mother treasure.


    "Go to your mother, and so am I." Bao Qingyong looked at Bao Hong with a sad face.


    Bao Hong doesn''t believe in evil. He really went to find his mother.


    Xue min, who was watching TV in her room, saw Bao Hong''s pig head and said, "son, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Mom, I was beaten."


    Bao Hong looked at his mother with a pitiful expression and said.


    Hearing that her son was beaten, Xue min was angry at once and said loudly, "who beat you, son? Who dares to beat you? Did you tell your father?"


    "I told dad. Dad asked me to apologize to the man. If you don''t apologize, let me go. " Bao Hong continued to pretend to be poor.


    "Is the old man crazy? If his son is beaten, he has to apologize to others. Don''t be afraid, son. I''ll go with you. I''ll see if he dares to drive you away. "


    With that, Xue min took Bao Hong to find Bao Qingyong.


    Bao Hong followed Xue min''s back with a successful smile on his face.


    In the Bao family, although Bao Qingyong is in charge, he will let Xue min do some things.


    This is why Bao Hong is looking for Xue min.


    Sure enough, after seeing Bao Qingyong, Xue min became angry with the lioness. "I said Bao Qingyong, are you old and confused? Your son was beaten. Instead of trying to revenge, you asked my son to apologize to others. Are you out of your mind?"


    Bao Qingyong didn''t panic. He took Xue min aside and gave her what Beigong Bojun said.

 Chapter 126

    After listening, Xue min''s face became very ugly.


    As Bao Qingyong said, Bao Hong really has only one way to apologize.


    After all, compared with the whole Bao family, Bao Hong''s apology is a trivial matter.


    Xue min is also used to a good life. If she has nothing, she can''t stand it.


    After thinking for a while, Xue min went to Bao Hong and said, "son, you''re wrong about this. Just apologize. Otherwise, I can''t help you. "


    With that, Xue min went back to her room and was out of sight.


    After hearing Xue min''s words, Bao Hong was forced.


    What is this situation? After a few words, Xue min changed her attitude.


    It''s not scientific.


    "How''s it going? Have you figured it out?"


    Bao Qingyong looked at his son.


    At this time, can Bao Hong still choose to get out of the Bao family?


    "Just make a choice. When you apologize to others, you should be sincere, you know?" Bao Qingyong told Bao Hong again.


    "I see."


    Bao Hong could only respond honestly.


    In the evening, Bao Qingyong personally brought Bao Hong to the door to admit his mistake to Wu Hao.


    "Now that you''ve come to admit your mistake, it''s over. However, let me tell you a word, arrogance is OK, but if you don''t have the ability to be arrogant, you will suffer a great loss sooner or later. " Wu Hao looks at Bao Hong.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Wu is right." Bao Qingyong nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes, I see."


    Bao Hong is also honest.


    For Wu Hao, he was envious and jealous from his heart.


    Living in such a big villa at such a young age, there is also a cherry blossom beauty in the villa.


    You know, every woman in Cherry Blossom country wants it.


    He thought about such a day, but he couldn''t.


    "OK, I apologize. You can go."


    Wu Hao doesn''t have time to waste time with them here.


    Bao Qingyong and Bao Hong bowed to Wu Hao and left the villa.


    After leaving the villa, Bao Qingyong breathed a long sigh of relief.


    After taking a look at some lost sons, Bao Qingyong said in his heart that sometimes waste is very happy.


    Just now in the villa, he was stared at by two men in black and white (Xiang Feng wore black and Ma Rulong changed to white). It was like being stared at by two poisonous snakes.


    Just, a little wrong.


    Two people will rush out like poisonous snakes and bite the creatures in front of them.


    Bao Qing is never a warrior and doesn''t know Xiang Feng.


    But he just knows.


    This can be attributed to his feeling of being in a high position for a long time.


    "Son, let''s stop today and help dad do things well." Bao Qingyong patted Bao Hong on the shoulder.


    Bao Hong didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Bao Qingyong didn''t say anything. His son was used to playing. It was impossible for him to change at once.


    ¡­¡­


    When Tang Xin agreed to go to Pingzhou together, Wu Hao had put a lot of food in his ring.


    Moreover, "Wanjie express" seems to know that Wu Hao is selling food.


    These days, he gave Wu Hao a lot of instant noodles and other food and water every day.


    Most ostentatiously, "Wanjie express" also gave Wu Hao a space ring with space as big as Jupiter.


    And this ring has another grade, Grade A.


    You know, the space rings Wu Hao got from sun Sansheng have no grade.


    You can imagine the value of this ring.


    Since it''s so valuable, you must wear it.


    With this ring, I don''t need to change the space ring for a long time.


    When you get home next time, give the smallest space ring to brother.


    10 cubic meters should be enough for him.


    With the space ring, it will be much more convenient for my brother to do some things.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hao, have you done anything to Tang Li? He seems to have changed a person these days. He works honestly in the company and doesn''t make trouble. "


    In the first class of the plane flying to Huacheng, Tang Xin looked at Wu Hao for a while before asking.


    "Nothing. Maybe he has figured it out by himself. It''s better to help his family than to be a waste. "


    Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to Tang Li. Now he is very happy to hear that Tang Li has changed.


    At least let a prodigal turn back, which has a sense of achievement.


    "Well, it''s a family. It''s good that he can get better. By the way, I heard you know a beautiful designer of our company. " Tang Xin nodded and asked without trace.


    "Yes, they are all villagers. It''s a coincidence to know that she works in your company by chance." Wu Hao is very insipid.


    In addition to buying food these days, what Wu Hao has to do is chat with several girls.


    Among these girls, Cheng Wei is also included.


    "It''s a coincidence. She''s also very beautiful. My brother likes her very much."


    Originally, Tang Xin was jealous when he knew that Wu Hao was in contact with a girl who looked no less than her. Now when he saw Tang an, who had nothing to do with himself and was eyebrowing with the stewardess, Tang Xin directly dragged him into the water.


    "What, what are you talking about?"


    Hearing Tang Xin talking about himself, Tang an asked quickly.


    "Xinxin said you like a beautiful female designer in the company? Isn''t it? "


    Wu Hao looked at Tang an with a trace of danger in his eyes.


    Chatting with Cheng Wei these days, Wu Hao also likes her.


    If there is a chance, Wu Hao wants to take her.


    Now suddenly there is a guy who wants to rob a woman with himself. Wu Hao won''t make him feel better.


    "What? Nothing. Rabbits don''t eat nest grass. I can''t be worse than rabbits. "


    Tang an''s desire for survival is still strong. He immediately gives a reasonable reason.


    In fact, Tang an also pursued Wei before, but if others don''t want to, Tang an will forget it.


    After all, there are thousands of beautiful women in the world, and he can''t love a flower alone.


    "Cut, don''t deny it, but I know you''ve pursued her before."


    However, Tang Xin stabbed Tang an after he knew it, regardless of whether he was his brother or not.


    Wu Hao''s eyes immediately looked at Tang an again.


    Tang was surprised that his sister was here to stab him in the back. If it was not handled properly, Wu Hao would never make himself feel better.


    So Tang an said with an indifferent expression, "yes, it''s good, but people don''t accept it. What can we do?". A handsome person like me can''t just waste time on her. Well, don''t you see that beautiful woman is showing a good impression on me? I won''t talk to you. "


    With that, Tang an walked towards the beautiful stewardess.


    This place is too dangerous. You''d better avoid it first.


    When Tang an ran away, Tang Xin looked at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao pretended to ignore Tang Xin''s eyes and said, "well, it''s not easy for me to meet a fellow countryman alone. We''re just talking. It''s nothing."


    Tang Xin felt a little uncomfortable, but he also knew that he couldn''t force men too hard, so he asked again.

 Chapter 127

    For a moment, Wu Hao didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t want to be too close to Tang Xin before. He was afraid of this situation. It was really embarrassing.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao really wanted to change places with Tang an.


    Embarrassed for a few minutes, Wu Hao suddenly thought of a way to break the embarrassing atmosphere at this time.


    "Xinxin, take these 10 pieces of talisman."


    Wu Hao took five solid symbols and five mobile symbols and handed them to Tang Xin.


    Because I want to meet Tang Xin again today, Wu Hao didn''t give Tang Xin the Fu that day.


    Thank you for not giving it. Otherwise, how can we resolve the current embarrassment.


    "What is this?"


    Tang Xin looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    "These two symbols are called ''solid symbols'' and'' moving symbols''. The solid Rune with scale and armor Rune pattern on it and the mobile Rune with lightning Rune pattern. Both runes have magical abilities. Can save your life in danger. "


    Wu Hao introduced Tang Xin to two kinds of talismans.


    "What are they for?" Tang Xin''s curiosity was immediately absorbed by two kinds of jade talismans.


    "Solid Rune", when activated, can resist the explosive force of a shell. The movement symbol can move a distance of 50 meters randomly in an instant after activation. Even if you encounter any danger, as long as you activate these two symbols, you can save yourself from danger. " Wu Hao said.


    "Do you really want to give it to me?"


    Tang Xin knows that if these two talismans are really like what Wu Hao said, their value is invaluable.


    Wu Hao took out such precious things to himself, which means he still has a place in his heart. The previous unhappiness disappeared without a trace.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Thank you."


    Tang Xin carefully put away the jade amulet.


    Wu Hao also told Tang Xinyu how to activate the talisman.


    There are two ways to excite jade talisman. One is to use spiritual power.


    The other is to crush the jade talisman with strength.


    There is a prohibition on the jade talisman. When the power exceeds a certain number, the prohibition will be untied and the jade talisman will be activated.


    Tang Xin has no spiritual power and can only crush the jade talisman.


    After the embarrassment was resolved, they talked and laughed.


    Seeing the end of Wu Hao''s embarrassment, Tang an didn''t continue to talk to the beautiful stewardess.


    Anyway, the contact information is coming, and she doesn''t have to fly tonight. Then she can have a wonderful night together.


    "What were you talking about just now? It was so happy." After sitting down, Tang an smiled and Mimi said.


    With the company of beauty tonight, of course he is in a good mood.


    "We''re saying, which little sister are you harming?" Tang Xin threw Tang an a white eye.


    Tang Xin can''t help his second brother''s playful character.


    First, the second brother is not married, and second, he has no girlfriend. It makes sense for him to ask a girl.


    Although, Tang an''s frequency of changing girls is a little too fast.


    "Harm little sister, Xinxin, I don''t like your words. What is evil, little sister? Let''s take what we need. I''m greedy for her body. She''s greedy for my money. Where does it come from? " Tang an looked cheap and whispered.


    "I''ll go. Can''t you talk about a girlfriend? " Tang Xin looked at Tang an speechless.


    My three brothers and sisters are all born to one mother. How come Tang an is getting more and more deviated.


    "About girlfriends?! Big brother hasn''t talked about his girlfriend yet. Why should I talk about it. In a good time like me, how can you give up the whole forest for a tree? Don''t say such words to me at the age of 30. " When don Ann spoke, it was called a deser.


    "I think we should stop his monkey wine. In this way, when he is 30, he can only cry. "


    Wu Hao came a more cruel one on one side.


    Tang Xin''s eyes brightened. This is really a good way.


    After listening to Wu Hao''s words, Tang an immediately counseled. He said bitterly, "ah Hao, how can you do this? I''m wrong. I must change it. Monkey wine still can''t stop."


    Although Tang an has no physical problems, he does things in an average way.


    But after drinking "monkey wine", Tang an was very powerful and defeated his opponent.


    This naturally satisfied Tang an''s vanity.


    If you don''t let me drink monkey wine, won''t you go back to the prototype?


    This must not be.


    "It depends."


    Caught Tang an''s weakness, Tang Xin felt comfortable.


    Tang an had no choice but to wink at Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao didn''t even look at Tang an.


    Who told you to hide away just now, boy? It''s embarrassing for me.


    It''s too late to think of me now.


    Time soon passed under Tang an''s play.


    After getting off the plane, Tang an and Wu Hao separated.


    With his toes, this guy must have dated the beautiful stewardess on the plane.


    Wu Hao and Tang Angang came to the hotel they had booked before.


    After arriving at the hotel, I didn''t expect that it was the ''Prince'' hotel where Wu Hao stayed in Huacheng before.


    "What''s the matter? Have you been here?" Seeing Wu Hao''s strange expression, Tang Xin asked.


    "I lived here not long ago." Wu Hao nodded.


    This is the property of the Zheng family.


    Moreover, his brother completed his transformation here.


    "All right, let''s go in." Tang Xin didn''t ask so much, so she went to the hotel.


    Wu Hao followed up with some hesitation.


    Last time I came here, I followed the boss Zhai Hongguo.


    I believe people in the hotel should remember themselves.


    Now, as soon as he appears, Zhai Hongguo will come.


    Sure enough, when Wu Hao walked into the hotel, the lobby manager of the hotel quickly recognized Wu Hao.


    At the same time, he also called Zhai Hongguo.


    Before long, Zhai Hongguo appeared in the lobby of the hotel.


    "Wu Shao, why don''t you tell me in advance when you come to Huacheng? Don''t you take Zhai Hongguo as a friend."


    Zhai Hongguo gave Wu Hao a big hug as soon as he appeared.


    He was so enthusiastic that Wu Hao was at a loss.


    "This time I''m going to do something with my friends in Huacheng, so I don''t want to disturb uncle Zhai. I didn''t expect that my friend ordered here, or surprised you. "


    Wu Hao said, pointing to Tang Xin who was checking in.


    "Wu Shao, you''re right to say that. You''re Zheng Shao''s brother. We''re a family. What do you want to disturb. In the future, just call me directly when you come to Huacheng. I''ll help you arrange everything. " Zhai Hong national highway.


    "All right."


    Wu Hao doesn''t refuse others'' kindness.


    At this time, Tang Xin checked in and came over.


    "Xinxin, this is uncle Zhai, who is in charge of the prince. Uncle Zhai, this is my friend Tang Xin, who is...... "


    When Wu Hao was about to introduce Tang Xin, Zhai Hongguo interrupted Wu Hao with a smile, "Miss Tang jewelry, nice to meet you. My name is Zhai Hongguo."


    Tang Xin politely shook hands with Zhai Hongguo.

 Chapter 128

    "Miss Wu, Miss Tang, you two live in the suite where Miss Wu stayed last time. After Wu Shao stayed last time, our young master left the suite to Wu Shao. No matter when Wu Shao comes, he can check in. " Zhai Hong national highway.


    "Don''t be so polite, Mr. Zhai. I''ve finished my check-in formalities." Tang Xin is polite.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just check out. Otherwise, if Zheng Shao knew that Wu Shao had to open his own house here, he would scold me for not doing my work well. " Zhai Hongguo said, glancing at his assistant.


    The assistant soon helped Tang Xin check out.


    "Xinxin, since uncle Zhai said so, let''s not make it difficult for him."


    Knowing that Zhai Hongguo has a good intention, Wu Hao doesn''t want to make it difficult for him.


    "All right."


    Tang Xin nodded.


    Then Zhai Hongguo personally took Wu Hao to the suite and left with a polite word.


    After entering the room, Tang Xin asked Wu Hao, "Hao, who is this Zheng Shao?"


    "Zheng Hai." Wu Hao said.


    Tang Xin nodded.


    She has also heard that Wu Hao and Zheng Hai are good brothers.


    Tang Xin turned around in the suite and chose a room.


    "This room is mine. You and my brother are not allowed to come in without my consent."


    With that, Tang Xin closed the door.


    It''s very hot here in Huacheng. After Tang Xin closed the door, he went to take a bath.


    Hearing Tang Xin''s words, Wu Hao looked helpless.


    Do I look like that anxious person?


    Looking at the familiar layout in the room, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking of his eldest brother Wu Hao''s night here.


    kill two birds with one stone.


    At the same time, I also thought of the quiet classmate who turned my eldest brother from a boy into a man.


    Thinking, Wu Hao also opened the live broadcast software to see if the quiet classmate is still live?


    After downloading the software, Wu Hao searched Jingjing''s classmates and found that they were still there, and some fans rose.


    And it''s still live.


    Wu Hao ordered in and found that Jing Jing was PK with another female anchor.


    On her list, there are also two old men, who may be ''old men'', and brushed her hundreds of dollars.


    She is now asking for gifts from two ''old men''.


    "Thousands of miles, I miss you. You see, Jing Jing is losing. Please help Jing Jing quickly. I don''t want to be punished for squatting. If you want to do it, I just want to do it for you. "


    Quietly, the classmate said in a coquettish tone.


    The two "old men" began to brush gifts for the quiet students as if they had been given hormones.


    Soon, more than the opposite anchor.


    Quietly, the classmate was so happy that he blew kisses all the time.


    After all, this is how the anchor makes money.


    On this point, Jing Jing did a good job.


    At least, I can earn hundreds today.


    However, Wu Hao won''t make her so happy.


    Entered the opposite live studio and directly brushed a gift of 10000 yuan.


    Directly hit the blood strip of the quiet classmate until you can''t see it.


    The two "old men" were too frightened to brush gifts again.


    Here, the female anchor named Xiao Feifei saw such a arrogant big brother airborne and quickly shouted, "welcome my big brother Wanjie to my live studio, welcome big brother."


    Wu Hao''s name in this live broadcast software is Wanjie, which means Wanjie express.


    With Wu Hao''s help, it''s impossible for quiet students to win xiaofeifei.


    After the quiet students finish the punishment, they end their Lian Mai with little Feifei.


    And Wu Hao went into her live studio and waited for her next PK opponent.


    Wu Hao''s task today is to make her unable to win a game.


    After she connected her next PK opponent, Wu Hao directly entered the other party''s live studio and brushed 10000 angrily.


    The two "old men" were so frightened that they didn''t dare to score at all.


    Two "old men" score, just want to enjoy the pleasure of winning.


    Now it''s clear that they can''t win. Naturally, the two "old men" won''t score.


    At this time, Jingjing also found something wrong. Didn''t this "Wanjie" brush 10000 yuan in the live studio just now?


    Why did you brush $10000 in this live studio now.


    No such coincidence.


    Quiet students, not immediately sure, but in mind.


    They began to solicit votes again.


    However, no matter how she pulls, the two "old men" and other fans in the live studio are only willing to brush a little hair or two hair gifts.


    In the end, the students lost their blood strips.


    In the third inning PK, Wu Hao still went to the opposite live studio to brush 10000 angrily.


    The third time this happened, Jing Jing finally knew that it was not a coincidence, or that the big brother called "Wanjie" was targeting himself.


    That posture, it''s obvious not to let yourself win a game.


    For a time, quiet students had a headache.


    If she is so targeted by this "Wanjie", she may not be able to make money today.


    It is possible that they will scare away the two "old men" in their live studio.


    Find a way.


    After finishing the punishment in the third inning, Jing Jing suddenly said in the live studio, "brother Wanjie, I don''t know where I offended you. You should target me like this. Or, wait a minute, I''ll add you wechat. How about we talk on wechat? Don''t fight quietly, will you? "


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll hit you."


    Wu Hao typed a few words directly.


    I almost cried when I saw Wu Hao''s words.


    This is too much.


    "I''ll go. It''s too arrogant."


    "If you brush 30000, you can be arrogant."


    "Quiet, kick him."


    "Yes, kick him and stir the shit stick."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the screen brushing in the live broadcasting room, I''m really excited.


    However, another piece of news from Wu Hao made her dare not move.


    "Now I just don''t like you. If you kick me, we''ll never die. As long as you live, I will never let you win a game. If you don''t believe it, you can try it. "


    Wu Hao remembered the live broadcast number of her quiet classmates. Even if she kicked herself, she could go to her live broadcast room with a trumpet, and then use a large one to brush opposite.


    Therefore, Wu Hao is not afraid of her kicking.


    "Brother Wanjie, why are you bullying me like this? Can''t we be friends? If you are also in Huacheng, we can have dinner together. "


    Quietly, the students looked pathetic.


    "Yes, big brother should look like big brother. Bullying women is nothing."


    "Not a man."


    "I despise you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you know why your anchor doesn''t ask you for help and softens me? Because she knows you are losers, useless losers. "


    Wu Hao''s words hooked up everyone in the quiet classmate''s live studio.


    However, Wu Hao doesn''t care about this at all. He just wants to be quiet and can''t broadcast directly.


    Just 60 people in her live studio, even if they brush 100 yuan alone, they can''t turn any waves at all.


    What''s more, many come to whore for nothing.

 Chapter 129

    Look quietly, this is to kill your own rhythm. Do you really want to give up this number.


    But she was unwilling. She had played this number for more than a year, so it was a pity to give up.


    At this time, there was a screen brushing in the live broadcasting room.


    "Fight him, we support you."


    "It''s just money. I have plenty."


    "I''m ready to kill him."


    "Hit him."


    ¡­¡­


    Some of these people were angered by Wu Hao.


    Some of them are busy.


    "Thank you for your support."


    Quiet students are very good. They just say thank you for your support and don''t provoke Wu Hao.


    Then, quietly students PK an anchor.


    She wanted to see how many people helped her.


    PK began, quietly, there were really a few people painting gifts there.


    It seems that Wu Hao''s words just hurt the glass hearts of several losers.


    "Come on, you losers. Wait for me. I''m afraid you don''t even have the mind to brush gifts."


    Wu Hao continues to stimulate fans in the live studio.


    "If you have seed, go ahead. What nonsense here. Don''t you brush out all your subsistence allowance. "


    "Yes, what nonsense? Carry it with us."


    "Go and brush on the opposite side. Aren''t you big brother?"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the gifts floating in my studio, I was very happy.


    But there was a worried expression on his face and said, "brothers, don''t brush gifts anymore."


    "Cut, hypocrisy."


    Wu Hao looked disdainful.


    Wu Hao has seen her true face quietly. She is a material woman.


    Wu Hao won''t believe her nonsense about not painting gifts again.


    "OK, since you want to see your anchor lose so much, I''ll meet your wishes."


    With that, Wu Hao came to the live studio opposite and brushed out a gift of 20000 yuan.


    Directly beat those losers in the quiet live studio so that they don''t dare to give gifts.


    "Well, how did you fight just now? Now you are satisfied. "


    After brushing 20000 yuan, Wu Hao went to the quiet live studio to continue to show his mockery skills.


    "Aren''t you smelly losers who rushed in for hundreds or 1000 yuan to buy clothes, food and honor their parents? Why use it to brush gifts. Can you losers compete with me? You work hard all day and earn only a few hundred dollars. If you don''t work for three days, you have to look for a job again. As for me, if I don''t work for three days, the money will be automatically charged to my card. Can you compare with me? "


    The number of people in the quiet live broadcasting room was directly reduced by Wu Hao''s ridicule.


    In particular, the two "old men" on the list directly withdrew from the live studio.


    Quietly, it''s called a hate, but she has no way to take Wu Hao at all.


    Even if he kicks Wu Hao, Wu Hao can turn on the trumpet to find her.


    Keep an eye on her.


    Give her more violent revenge.


    "Brother Wanjie, will you stop hitting me? I know I''m wrong. I admit it. As long as you don''t hit me, no matter what you ask me to do, I''ll do it. " Quietly, the classmate was completely counselled at this time.


    "See? Women are so cheap. These women may be goddesses in front of you, but she is nothing in front of me. She has to do whatever I ask her to do. Come on, call Dad first. "


    Wu Hao is now going to pretend to be an arrogant second ancestor.


    Anyway, across the network, who knows who is who.


    He hesitated quietly and shouted.


    "Wanjie dad, I''m wrong. Wanjie dad, don''t hit me, okay?"


    That little expression looks really pathetic.


    "You see, your goddess called me dad. I tell you, the goddess doesn''t fart in front of money. "


    Wu Hao continues to attack the losers in the live studio.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, he looked very ugly quietly.


    Although she likes money, it''s really hard for her to be told so plainly.


    Suddenly, she thought of Wu Song who had been hurt by her before.


    Although Wu Song had no money before, he had always been very kind to her. He would try to be satisfied with whatever she wanted.


    Unfortunately, such a person who was sincere to her was backed away by her own hands.


    Funny thing, wu song became rich at that time.


    This is the greatest punishment for her.


    It took her several days to recover.


    Thinking of Wu Song, she suddenly felt that this Wanjie might be Wu Song, who came to revenge herself.


    I have to say, this quiet sixth sense is really scary.


    All of a sudden, it was close to the truth.


    Quiet face is not good-looking, and the fans in the live studio are silent.


    Yes, the money they just brushed out is their one-year salary.


    What qualifications do they have to fight with people.


    Thinking of this, some fans quit the studio.


    They came to watch the live broadcast just to have a white whore, relax and YY.


    And being so stimulated by Wu Hao is not what they want.


    Soon, all the people left in the live studio were watching the excitement.


    "Brother Wanjie, you see I''ve called. Can you let me go?" Quietly.


    "Since you call me dad, I can''t help but give my daughter face. Let''s play it now. These are enough money for your live broadcast today. "


    With that, Wu Hao directly brushed 20000 yuan for Jing Jing.


    Although Wu Hao forced him to broadcast it, others also painted a gift of 20000 yuan. Wu Hao was scared quietly and naturally wanted to listen to him.


    "Sorry, family, I have something to broadcast. I''ll see you next time. "


    Then he quietly turned off the live broadcast.


    After the live broadcast, quietly received a private letter from Wu Hao asking her to add her own wechat.


    Quietly and honestly added wechat.


    After wechat was added, Wu Hao sent a voice message.


    "You just called Dad. I like it very much. Now, you kneel on the ground like a dog and call me dad 10 times. Remember to send me a video. "


    With that, Wu Hao sent a transfer of 10000 yuan.


    Looking at the transfer of 10000 yuan, I thought quietly and sent Wu Hao a video called Dad.


    "Look how cheap you are. Learn to be a dog for money and kneel down and call me your father. Do you say you''re cheap? I want to make a video. "


    After sending the tone, another ten thousand yuan transfer was sent.


    Quietly sent another video. In the video, I knelt there quietly and said, "Wanjie father is right. I am cheap. Wanjie dad, do you want to see the cheap look of others with your own eyes? "


    "Forget it, I don''t like a bitch like you."


    With that, Wu Hao blackened the silence.


    Next time you want to fix her, just add it.


    When I quietly sent a message to Wu Hao, I found that I had been hacked.


    His face turned black with anger.


    I almost broke my cell phone.


    However, quiet can only be sulky, because she doesn''t even know who Wu Hao is. How can she find it.

 Chapter 130

    He humiliated his quiet classmates. Wu Hao was very happy.


    If you dare to play with your brother, you won''t die.


    After taking a look at Tang Xin''s room and seeing that she didn''t come out, Wu Hao also found a room and went in to have a rest.


    That night, Tang an didn''t come back.


    The next day, Tang Xin and Wu Hao drove to Pingzhou gongpan together.


    Pingzhou gongpan is famous. No one knows it in the jade circle.


    In the early days, it was just a small landscape town subordinate to Foshan City. People were impressed by food, beauty and beauty.


    However, in recent years, it has become famous for jadeite.


    The Myanmar fair is held twice a year, but most people are inconvenient to go to Myanmar for various reasons, and the Pingzhou Fair makes up for their regret.


    Almost all the jadeite stones here come from Myanmar, either through formal or informal channels.


    The raw stones here are bidding by secret bidding.


    The secret bidding method is very fair.


    For each piece of wool, the owner will mark the base price. After the buyer likes it, he can fill in the bid form.


    The results will be announced on the last day of the public offering.


    The higher the price, the better.


    This model also reduces some malicious competition.


    Tang an didn''t call until Wu Hao arrived at gongpan.


    Wu Hao told him that he had arrived at the public plate. After asking him to come quickly, he hung up the phone.


    Then Wu Hao wandered around in the standard field.


    It has to be said that this Pingzhou market is really the largest market outside the Myanmar market.


    There are tens of thousands of jadeite stones in this standard field, including exposed materials and uncut wool.


    Moreover, today is the first day of the public offer. There are a lot of people, and the shippers want to show their original stones.


    Then they were taken away at a high price.


    The buyer wants to buy a piece of high-quality jade wool at a low price.


    Wu Hao and Tang Xin will remember some wool numbers from time to time when they are visiting the standard market.


    In this way, when you bid, you don''t have to worry about making mistakes.


    With Wu Hao on one side, Tang Xin didn''t think her bid would be wrong.


    Wu Hao and his wife spent half an hour in the bidding field before they arrived at the bidding field.


    "Wow, a lot of people."


    Tang an used a smile to resolve his embarrassment.


    "A lot of people. Can you be punctual? Look what time it is. " Tang Xin was very unhappy.


    "Sorry, not tomorrow." Tang an hurriedly said.


    Tang an didn''t dare to speak hard to his sister.


    Otherwise, when I go back, I will be taught a good lesson by master Tang.


    "OK, your task is to remember the number of wool. Remember, you can''t remember wrong. " Tang Xin said and handed him a notebook.


    In front of his sister, Tang an can only honestly take the notebook, follow Wu Hao and Tang Xin, and take notes honestly.


    Although there are four days in Pingzhou public market, you should know that there are nine standard fields in Pingzhou. There are tens of thousands of materials in one standard field. It is also very tired to see all of them.


    First, except for Wu Hao, the Tang brothers and sisters are almost tired into dogs.


    Back in the hotel, I fell asleep.


    Wu Hao did not rest, but calculated the price of every piece of material he saw today.


    A reserve price has been set for each piece of material. As long as someone bids higher than this price, they will give up directly.


    Although the public offer adopts the dark mark mode.


    But this model is of no use to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao may see the price offered by everyone. He just needs to fill in a higher price according to that price.


    Of course, this can only be done before the bidding deadline.


    In the next two days, Wu Hao still wandered around with the Tang brothers.


    Don''t say, there are still some good materials that haven''t been cut on this public plate.


    Wu Hao is naturally his favorite for this kind of all gambling material.


    Because no one knows what''s in it and won''t pay any high price.


    In this way, Wu Hao can win it at a very low price.


    So, the third day arrived.


    Today is also the most important day.


    On this day, many large jewelers who did not appear before also appeared in the standard field.


    Wu Hao knew Shi Zhongsheng, the "stone king", and the Jia family where Jia Yiyuan lived.


    As for the others, Wu Hao doesn''t know, but when he sees several people talking and laughing with the Jia family, he knows that they are not small jewelers.


    Of course, Wu Hao had no time to say hello to them and asked Tang Xin to contact them.


    He took Tang an around the standard fields.


    Sometimes, when I really can''t take care of it, I have to give up some materials.


    At the end of the bidding, Wu Hao had two or three hundred bids.


    Basically, they can be taken down steadily.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that some guys are stuck bidding at the last moment.


    As for those gambling materials, Wu Hao believes that no one can compete with himself.


    After the secret bidding, the Tang family brothers and sisters relaxed at once.


    "Shit, I never knew it was so tiring to cast a dark bid in Pingzhou public market."


    After taking a bath in the hotel, Tang an walked to the living room and lay on the sofa with a lingering fear.


    "If you want to make money, it doesn''t matter if you are tired. People are not tired to death, only lazy to death. "


    Wu Hao glanced at Tang an with an expression that you can''t.


    "Don''t be sarcastic. If you were an ordinary man like me, you wouldn''t say that. "


    In these three days, Tang an learned a fact, that is, Wu Hao is an old scalper who doesn''t know how tired he is.


    He and his sister are half dead tired. He''s fine. There''s nothing wrong with him.


    This is not what animals are.


    "If you are weak, you have to admit it. If you are beaten, you have to stand at attention. What are you doing with so much nonsense. Wait a minute, let''s go eat. After dark bidding, you can also relax. After the bid opening tomorrow, we can return with a full load. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Although Wu Hao despised Tang an in his mouth, he admired their two brothers and sisters in his heart.


    They are both rich and young masters, but they are like migrant workers who are not afraid of hardship and fatigue these three days.


    Another young master and daughter wouldn''t do this job.


    "Great. I haven''t had a good meal these two days. I must have a big meal today. "


    Speaking of eating, don settled in.


    Delicious food is very attractive to everyone.


    What''s more, Tang an hasn''t had a good meal for two or three days.


    At this time, Tang Xin, who also took a good bath, came out while wiping her hair.


    Wu Hao''s eyes lit up when he saw Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin, who just took a bath, exudes feminine charm like a lotus.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?"


    After the dark mark, Tang Xin relaxed and his temper was obviously much better.


    No one met Tang an.


    "Sister, let''s talk about where to eat later. I haven''t had a good meal these three days. Wait a minute, I must have a good taste. The most famous roast goose here also has barbecued pork. " Tang an smiled.

 Chapter 131

    "That''s a good meal."


    Tang Xin nodded.


    I didn''t feel hungry when I was in the marking field before.


    Now as soon as you relax, you feel hungry.


    Moreover, when Tang an talked about food, Tang Xin suddenly felt that she was going to drool.


    So he glared at Tang an again.


    Tang an stared at Tang Xin again. It was helpless.


    I didn''t seem to annoy her. Why did I lose my temper again.


    Did you come to that?


    Of course, Tang an doesn''t dare to talk.


    When Tang Xin packed up, Wu Hao and the three set out to eat together.


    Huacheng is known as the city of delicious food, and the most famous place in Huacheng is Xiguan.


    Xiguan not only has the unique style of combining Chinese and western, but also has the most delicious food.


    Here, the three of Wu Hao also tasted the most authentic western flavor.


    Even if Wu Hao is asked to score, the taste here can score 85 points.


    After eating and drinking enough, Wu Hao returned to the hotel to rest.


    Tomorrow is the time for the results to be announced.


    The next day, there will be a computer display screen in the bid field to display the bid winning maximum price of each material.


    At the same time, the information of winning the bid will also be sent to the participants.


    Due to Wu Hao''s opening performance, Tang Xin soon received some information in the shoot.


    "Brother Wu, did you get anything from this public offering?"


    At this time, Shi Zhongsheng came to Wu Hao.


    "Mr. Shi, how are you?"


    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t answer Shi Zhongsheng''s words.


    "I like a few pieces, but I don''t know if I can take them?" The wind in the stone is light, and the wind is light.


    For him, what he is pursuing now is not high-quality jadeite, but the reputation of the gambling industry.


    Last time, although Wu Hao only solved a piece of wool on the spot. But Shi Zhongsheng can still see Wu Hao''s ability.


    If it weren''t for the real eyesight poison, it would be impossible to cut out the four knives.


    "With Mr. Shi''s eyesight, it''s easy to take a few pieces of material." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Dark mark, who can control it." Shi Zhongsheng shook his head slightly.


    Although Shi Zhongsheng sees that the wool is very strong, he does not have much advantage in the way of secret bidding.


    "Yes, I still like people to do it with their swords and guns."


    Although dark bidding is no different from Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao still likes the kind of open bidding, which is more exciting.


    Sometimes, it can also pit people.


    Shi Zhongsheng gives Wu Hao a look that Yingnan thinks alike.


    "In fact, after the bid opening, there was another ''Jade King'' auction. The organizer will take out 10 pieces of wool that they think can produce the best jadeite material for bidding. That''s the pattern I made in the quarry. " Shi Zhongsheng road.


    "That would be great. Mr. Shi, I''ll have to let you go then. " Wu Hao''s eyes lit up.


    I didn''t think there was an auction of the Jade King here. You can''t miss it.


    "Mr. Wu, don''t be modest. Last time you showed your hand to me, I knew that your eyesight was still above me. Let''s see what we can do this time. " Shi Zhongsheng looked at Wu Hao with a hint of war in his eyes.


    Shi Zhongsheng has been immersed in stone for decades. With the experience of the old road, he has won the title of "stone king".


    In his opinion, there are few who can be his opponents.


    However, the appearance of Wu Hao gave him a long lost sense of war.


    He really wants to have a good fight with Wu Hao to see how far he is from him.


    "OK, let''s do it according to our abilities. However, we have to agree first, but we can''t compete maliciously. Whoever thinks the wool is not worth the price, he must stop bidding. " Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m the ''stone King''."


    Shi Zhongsheng said with a smile.


    He wants to compete with Wu Hao, not to get angry with him.


    The bid opening proceeded quickly. After all, there were tens of thousands of stones in the bid site. If the speed was slow for a day, it would be impossible to get them.


    What''s more, there is an auction of the Jade King.


    Because it was a dark mark, it didn''t take a few hours for the dark mark to end.


    The person in the picture shows a smile on his face, and the person who doesn''t take the picture shows regret on his face.


    Why don''t you offer more.


    Tang Xin paid for the hundreds of stones he photographed first.


    It cost about 50 million.


    When everyone paid, the auction of the Jade King began.


    First, the organizer will give a speech on the stage, that is, some guest words.


    While the organizer was talking, Jia Yiyuan walked up to Wu Hao and said in a provocative voice, "Wu Hao, do you have the courage to compete with us today?"


    "Than what?"


    Wu Hao noticed Jia Yiyuan''s words and we.


    It seems that they are not the only ones who want to gamble with their own this time.


    "Each person gives three pieces of wool, which is more valuable than the jade solved by who. These three pieces are all bet on wool, but the wool photographed by the previous secret bid can also be photographed for the wool currently auctioned, and you can also provide your own wool. It''s just one. Whoever solves the jadeite with high value will win. The loser should give 500 million to the winner and call the winner grandpa three times. " Jia Yiyuan was quite confident at this time.


    "Yes. However, I would like to add. When you call Grandpa, you should kneel down, and the losers should give the emerald they solved to the winner. " Wu Hao said.


    Don''t you Jia Yiyuan want to play? Then I''ll play with you.


    "It''s a deal."


    Jia Yiyuan slightly considered it and agreed.


    Previously, I heard from those jewelers that they have several pieces of high-quality wool.


    Therefore, I moved the idea of gambling with Wu Hao.


    The jewelers were willing to help Jia Yiyuan because they bet 500 million.


    Just when they made a bet, the organizer got off the stage and came up with a smart looking man.


    "The ten ''jade kings'' prepared this time are all Laokeng goods from pagang, Myanmar. There is a great chance that high-quality jadeite materials will be produced. If you are interested, don''t miss it. The reserve price is 1 million, and the price can''t be less than 100000 each time. " The man''s voice is very characteristic.


    Although the reserve price is a little low, it can''t stand. There are many people here.


    Wu Hao looked up at the wool and stopped looking.


    This 30 jin wool looks very good on the surface.


    But there was nothing in it, the air force.


    Shi Zhongsheng doesn''t have the ability of Wu Hao. He can only go up and see the wool honestly.


    The reputation born in stone is in the jade circle. It can be regarded as a great God.


    When he was looking at the wool, no one bothered him. Only Shi Zhongsheng was trying to check the wool.


    Before long, he saw that there was jade in this wool, but it was waste.


    When he came back, he looked at Wu Hao.


    I found that Wu Hao didn''t mean to look at the material at all.


    Just like the wool above, it''s really just a useless broken stone.


    "It seems that I have to work hard."


    Wu Hao doesn''t have to go to the front to check. He can see that the wool is a waste. In this regard, he is not as good as Wu Hao.


    The crowd soon began bidding.

 Chapter 132

    Shi Zhongsheng also bid several times.


    After all, if Shi Zhongsheng, as the "stone king", doesn''t bid, no one will bid.


    After making several price calls and fooling everyone, he pretended to show a helpless smile on his face.


    Signal yourself not to argue with you.


    I have to say, Shi Zhongsheng has no acting skills.


    Similarly, Wu Hao also called several times.


    After that, they didn''t bid again.


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    When you say nothing at all.


    "Ah Hao, why don''t you continue to bid?"


    One by one, Tang an''s blood was boiling.


    Suddenly Wu Hao didn''t bid. Tang an was a little strange.


    "This wool is a scrap. Would you like to spend so much money on a stone?" Wu Hao whispered.


    "But just now you and the ''stone King'' made a bid."


    Tang an''s mind couldn''t turn around at once.


    "You are so stupid. If stone king and ah Hao don''t bid, do you think those fools will bid so hard? "


    Looking at his second brother, Tang Xin was helpless.


    Why do you have such a stupid second brother.


    "Oh, Hao, you are so bad. But I like it. " Tang an nodded suddenly.


    "No, no, I''m not interested in men." Wu Hao quickly pretended to be afraid.


    "Cut, I don''t like men either, okay."


    With that, Tang an shook his body and opened the distance from Wu Hao.


    "Second brother, do you want to be smarter?"


    Looking at Tang an, Wu Hao suddenly thought of the ''Nzt'' pill and the tube of reagent he had obtained before.


    Now it seems that that tube of reagent should be the antidote to relieve the side effects of ''Nzt''.


    "Be smart?! I''m not stupid. " Tang an gave Wu Hao a bad look.


    No way, no one will be happy to be called a fool.


    "You''re not stupid, but do you want to be smarter than everyone. For example, if you look at the wool now, it''s all stone. But when you become smart, you will know if there is jade in the wool. How about, do you want to try? "


    Like a devil, Wu Hao seduced Tang an.


    Of course, Wu Hao knows that eating only one ''Nzt'' does little harm to the human body.


    Therefore, Wu Hao wanted to use Tang an as the tool man for the trial.


    "Like you? From a distance, you can see through the wool? " Tang an is a little excited.


    Seriously, Tang an is very envious of Wu Hao''s miracles.


    But he also knew that this ability could not be envied.


    But if there is a way to get Wu Hao''s ability, he is willing.


    Tang Xin also looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    If what Wu Hao said is true, does it mean that he can be like him.


    "I don''t know. But I''m sure you''ll be much better than you are now. Of course, there is a time limit. You can only experience it for one day. How about, do you want to try? " Wu Hao looked at Tang an seriously.


    "That''s one day Superman." Tang andao.


    "But say so."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "OK, I''ll try."


    Tang an thought about it and agreed.


    Although, only one day, it''s good to experience it.


    Wu Hao turned his right hand and a transparent ''Nzt'' tablet appeared in Wu Hao''s right hand.


    "Shit."


    At this time, Tang an suddenly remembered that Wu Hao would perform magic tricks.


    Although his magic can basically be called magic.


    "Come on, eat it."


    Wu Hao handed Tang an the pills.


    "Hao, will it be all right?"


    Tang Xin asked with some worry.


    Although Tang Xin embarrasses her silly brother from time to time, she still cares about him very much.


    After all, they are brothers and sisters.


    "It''s okay."


    Wu Hao showed a smile that reassured Tang Xin.


    Tang an took the pill. He smelled it first. There was no strange smell. After thinking about it, he swallowed the pill.


    After Tang an swallowed the pill, Wu Hao kept looking at Tang an.


    Tang an didn''t respond at first.


    Soon, when the tablets melted, a mysterious energy rushed into his brain and began to stimulate the previously sleeping cells in his brain.


    Tang an''s eyes flashed a fine light, and his breath suddenly changed.


    Then Tang an looked left and right, with a surprise on his face.


    "Second brother, are you okay?"


    For fear of Tang an''s problems, Tang Xin quickly asked.


    "It''s all right. I''ve never felt so relaxed."


    Tang an''s face showed a very confident smile, as if everything was under his control.


    "Ah Hao, I didn''t know how good you were before, but now I know. Even if I can control everyone here, you will be out of my control. "


    Turning to Wu Hao, Tang an''s face showed a bitter smile.


    After the brain region activated by ''Nzt'' runs rapidly, Tang an certainly recognizes this reality.


    "OK, then I''ll give you my bet. See if you can help me win. "


    Wu Hao looked at Tang an''s brain activated by drugs and nodded with satisfaction.


    If such people can''t play with a few ordinary people, then ''Nzt'' is a waste.


    "Don''t worry."


    With that, Tang an began to observe the people who were bidding.


    After the brain domain was developed, Tang an''s observation ability, learning ability and memory ability are far beyond ordinary people.


    He can know everyone''s psychology through the subtle expression changes of ordinary people.


    Similarly, Tang an''s understanding of wool at this moment has definitely reached an unprecedented height.


    Born in a jewelry family, he knows a lot about jadeite.


    However, he didn''t like learning this since he was a child, so when he grew up, he became a childe who only knew how to eat and drink.


    But now, the knowledge we have heard before reappears one by one.


    Then compare the wool one by one, and the final answer is, as Wu Hao said, the wool being auctioned above is a piece of waste.


    "My second brother, is he okay?"


    Seeing Tang an suddenly become a little unknown, Tang Xin asked anxiously.


    "Of course it''s all right. He just became more confident and stronger. Tomorrow, he will return to the old one. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I still have to be my second brother before. It''s very good."


    Tang Xin said.


    "Xinxin, don''t say that. Do you like a silly second brother?" Tang an looks back at Tang Xin.


    Then, he said to Wu Hao, "ah Hao, the Jia family has combined with the other four, ready to fix you."


    "Do you think they can get me?" Wu Hao said.


    "Although it is difficult, it is not without opportunity. Because the Jin family should prepare a piece of high-quality wool, the Jin family is most interested in gambling with you. And if you look out of sight, or the wool is gone, then this is their chance to win. " Tang an analyzed it for Wu Hao.

 Chapter 133

    "There are opportunities, but that''s only a very small probability. So I''ll win. "


    Wu Hao doesn''t think such a small probability event will happen to him.


    Tang an smiled and said nothing more.


    He can really control the whole audience, but Wu Hao is the only one he can''t control.


    The next auction is much easier for Wu Hao.


    With Tang an helping, Wu Hao doesn''t have to do it at all.


    An hour later, all the ten pieces of "Jade King" wool were auctioned off.


    These ten pieces of wool are worthy of the name of "Jade King". There is a piece of glass with Imperial Green Jade inside.


    This wool was photographed by Tang an for 23 million yuan.


    Although this kind of glass Imperial Green is not as big as that photographed by Wu Hao before, it can also be worth about 200 million.


    After the auction, the bet between Wu Hao and Jia Yiyuan will also begin.


    "Brother Wu, you can choose three pieces of wool."


    Jia Yiyuan came to Wu Hao and prepared three pieces of wool.


    "Second brother, you find three pieces of wool to compete with him."


    Wu Hao handed the task to Tang an.


    Jia Yiyuan frowned slightly and said, "can he represent you?"


    He is very confident about this bet. I''m afraid Wu Hao will use Tang an as an excuse.


    "Don''t worry, I can. Besides, you have no chance of winning. " Tang an looked at Jia Yiyuan coldly.


    This guy dares to look down on me. It''s killing him.


    "If the second brother loses, I will fulfill the bet."


    Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    Then Jia Yiyuan and Tang an took three pieces of wool to solve the stone.


    Tang an naturally took that piece of glass to grow emperor green wool. The remaining two pieces of wool were only a little lower. The water reached ice and Zhengyang green, which were also high-quality jadeite materials.


    Jia Yiyuan first solved the wool provided by the Jin family.


    After unraveling, the quality of the jadeite material inside is really very good, and it also reaches the ice Zhengyang green.


    Moreover, the material is also very big, as big as the ball played by children.


    Worth billions, there is no problem at all.


    Seeing that Jia Yiyuan solved this piece of high-quality jade, the onlookers were envious.


    Although Jia Yiyuan had a smile on his face, his heart was dripping blood. He wanted this material to be made by the Jia family.


    Tang''an didn''t grind Ji with Jia Yiyuan. He went directly to the king''s fried. As soon as he came, he solved the glass, which was made of imperial green wool.


    Originally, Jia Yiyuan was still in control, but after Tang an solved the glass seed, his face became very ugly.


    At the same time, the heart a cluttered, this bet will not lose again.


    Ice Zhengyang green is indeed a rare emerald material, but glass Imperial Green is more rare and of higher value.


    "Young master Jia, as I said earlier, you have no chance of winning." Tang an looked at Jia Yiyuan and said.


    I have to say that Tang an, who has served ''Nzt'', has begun to force Wang to develop.


    Something began to come out of his mouth.


    "Don''t come to a conclusion so early." Jia Yiyuan was a little unconvinced.


    Your glass Imperial Green is indeed of high value, but your own ice Zhengyang green is not inferior.


    Moreover, I still have two pieces of wool. Who knows I won''t win behind me.


    "Do you know the difference between ordinary people and genius"? Tang an said, "genius can pretend to be ordinary people, but ordinary people can never be genius."


    "Hum, we''ll see."


    It''s ridiculous for a childe who can only eat, drink and have fun to talk to himself about genius and ordinary people here.


    However, I can''t refute him. It''s so depressed.


    Next, Jia Yiyuan solved two pieces of wool continuously, and both of them were green. Both of them were waxy seedlings, yellow and green. Depending on the size of the material, it was almost 100 million.


    In addition, the previous ice was Zhengyang green and the three jadeite materials were worth more than 200 million.


    "Tang Ershao, I''m afraid your glass material is not enough." Jia Yiyuan looked at Tang an with a proud expression.


    "It''s all right. Don''t I have two pieces left?"


    The piece of glass that Tang an solved before was made of imperial green material. It''s not too big. You can take out three bracelets. The value is about 200 million. To crush Jia Yiyuan, you have to solve another piece of wool.


    Then Tang an began to ask the master to untie the second wool.


    As soon as the second wool was solved, Jia Yiyuan''s face was dead gray.


    This is a piece of ice Zhengyang green, the same quality as the one he solved before.


    Moreover, the material is larger than his piece.


    In this way, Tang an won without solving the third piece at all.


    However, Tang an untied the third wool.


    Seeing that the third piece is also made of ice Zhengyang green material, and is also larger than his piece of material, Jia Yiyuan has completely given up his heart.


    He lost the bet.


    He not only wants to call grandpa Wu Hao three times and lose 500 million, but also wants to find a way to return a piece of ice to the Jin family.


    Money and materials are small things. Just pay for them.


    But the bet of kneeling down and calling grandpa is related to the face of the Jia family.


    Originally, Jia Yiyuan put forward this bet with full confidence.


    Unexpectedly, Tang an solved three pieces of high-quality material and crushed him.


    However, when he thought of Tang an, Jia Yiyuan decided to default.


    Money can be given, but Grandpa will never call.


    "Young master Jia, I don''t have to say the result."


    Tang an pointed to the three jadeite materials he solved.


    "Tang Ershao, awesome."


    With that, Jia Yiyuan gave Tang an the three jadeite materials he solved, and transferred 500 million to Wu Hao.


    After doing this, Jia Yiyuan turned and prepared to leave.


    At this time, Wu Hao called him, "childe Jia, did you remember one more thing?"


    Jia Yiyuan, who had already made up his mind, turned around and looked at Wu Hao calmly and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "We bet before, but we said that whoever lost would kneel down and call each other three times. Isn''t it Mr. Jia, you have amnesia and forget it? "


    Wu Hao, you''re welcome.


    As for the Jia family''s face, Wu Hao will not give it.


    If you have the ability, come and beat yourself and get his son back.


    "I made a bet with you, but it was not you when I compared. I can fulfill those two bets very well. If I don''t do it, what can you do with me? "


    Jia Yiyuan decided to default and lose face.


    "So, young master Jia, do you want to default?" Wu Hao looked at Jia Yiyuan, his eyes cold.


    "Young master Jia, you should think well."


    Tang an saw that Wu Hao was unhappy and immediately reminded Jia Yiyuan.


    Originally, Jia Yiyuan''s life and death had nothing to do with him.


    But he was afraid that Wu Hao would get into unnecessary trouble.


    Because Tang an can''t control Wu Hao, I''m afraid he''ll do something.

 Chapter 134

    "If Wu Hao gambled with me, I would naturally fulfill it, but he didn''t. So I don''t have to kneel down for him. "


    With that, Jia Yiyuan turned and left.


    "It''s disgusting. I didn''t expect that Jia Yiyuan was such a dishonest and shameless man.


    After watching Jia Yiyuan go, Tang Xin was angry.


    "It doesn''t matter. He will pay a heavy price for today''s default." Wu Hao looked at Jia Yiyuan''s far away back and said faintly.


    Tang Xin nodded.


    Of course, she only thought Wu Hao was comforting herself by saying so.


    But Tang an didn''t think so. He knew what Wu Hao said was true.


    Just as the three were about to leave the mark field, Shi Zhongsheng came to Wu Hao and said, "it seems that I lost to you this time."


    From Tang an''s solution, a piece of glass was a kind of Imperial Green, but he passed this wool. We know that Wu Hao''s eyesight is really better than him.


    "Mr. Shi accepted it. Well, we should go, too. See you next time. "


    With a faint smile on his face, Wu Hao left with his brothers and sisters.


    The wool photographed was also sent back to the branch first,


    Then it will be shipped back to Mordor head office.


    As for the six pieces of jadeite material, Wu Hao took them personally.


    After all, the value is too high.


    Because it was getting late, Wu Hao returned to the magic capital and decided to go back tomorrow.


    In the evening, Tang an suddenly asked Wu Hao to go out for a drink.


    Tang Xin threw Tang an a white eye directly.


    Man, what good can it be to go out drinking.


    However, Tang Xin really misunderstood Tang an. Tang an really asked Wu Hao for a drink.


    At a roadside barbecue stand, Tang an ordered many strings and two boxes of beer.


    "Seriously, this is the first time I eat in such a place." Tang an poured Wu Hao a beer and said with a smile.


    "I used to hang out at a roadside barbecue stall with my college brothers."


    Wu Hao suddenly thought of the happy time of drinking and hanging out with his brothers in his bedroom when he was in college.


    "I envy you that experience."


    Tang an looked at Wu Hao with envy.


    Of course, he also went to college, but like Wu Hao, there are several brothers who can carry wine bottles and dry racks, but they don''t.


    "Hehe, it''s very good." Wu Hao nodded¡° By the way, you call me out and say anything. "


    Wu Hao knows that Tang an must have something to say to himself when he calls himself out.


    Tang an''s face was slightly red, and she said, "I shouldn''t have asked about it, but I''m Xinxin''s second brother. I don''t want to see Xinxin hurt. Not even if it''s you. "


    At last, Tang an''s face became very serious.


    Although he had guessed some, when Tang an asked, Wu Hao had some helplessness on his face.


    "Second brother, let me tell you the truth. I have another woman now. Therefore, if Xinxin follows me, I''m afraid I''ll wronged her. That''s why I tried to keep a distance from her. "


    Speaking of Tang Xin, Wu Hao also doesn''t know how to face her.


    It''s not that Wu Hao doesn''t like Tang Xin, but Wu Hao is really afraid of wronging her.


    "Do you like Xinxin?" Asked Tang an.


    "Yes."


    If Wu Hao didn''t like Tang Xin, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    "If you really like Xinxin, don''t make her sad. As for what you are worried about, I don''t think you should worry. You are different from us. A woman like you can''t have it, so I think your worry is superfluous. "


    With that, Tang an finished a glass of beer, rolled a few strings and said "cool".


    Wu Hao also had a drink.


    "Don''t look at it for a while."


    Facing Tang Xin, Wu Hao really has scruples. After thinking about it, Wu Hao decided to let it go.


    "Seriously, you are Tang Xin''s best spouse for both the Duotang family and Tang Xin."


    Then Tang an picked up the glass and touched Wu Hao.


    After that, Tang an didn''t tell Wu Hao about Tang Xin.


    After all, some things say too much, but it will be counterproductive.


    "Ah Hao, what do you think will happen when Jia Yiyuan goes back this time? Will his father break his ass?" Tang an smiled.


    "Who knows? But my account is not so good. If he dares to cheat, he will have to pay the price. " Wu Hao said faintly.


    Wu Hao''s tone is very flat, but Tang an can hear that Wu Hao will never give up.


    "The Jia family''s influence in Shangjing is not small. Are you sure?" Asked Tang an.


    The Jia family is also engaged in jewelry business and is one of the enemies of the Tang family.


    If Wu Hao manages the Jia family, it will only benefit the Tang family.


    "I can''t kill him."


    Wu Hao now has two congenital martial arts masters, pony and Xiang Feng, who let him go to the Jia family with their own refined talisman. The Jia family can turn the sky.


    "Cut, you will boast. Now it''s a legal society. You can get me one. "


    Before Tang an spoke, a man in his 20s at the next table looked at Wu Hao with disdain and said.


    There are four men and three women at his table.


    The man seemed to want to show off in front of the girls, so he said so.


    However, his companions were afraid of getting into trouble and advised him not to talk nonsense.


    "Is there anything wrong with what I said? Now it''s a legal society. He can kill anyone and boast. "


    The man is obviously a fat man with a swollen face and a hard mouth.


    Wu Hao glanced at the man.


    The man looked at Wu Hao with a provocative expression.


    Wu Hao just smiled and said to Tang an, "this kind of person should be angry in the daytime and come here at night. Leave him alone. "


    A little man, Wu Hao is so tired that he has a common sense with him.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The man seemed to be stabbed in the pain by Wu Hao. He jumped up and glared at Wu Hao.


    "It turned out to be a disabled person."


    Wu Hao continues to embarrass the man.


    "You want to die."


    The man was about to start, but he was held by his companion.


    "Someone said just now that it''s a legal society. Who can he kill? Brag."


    Wu Hao directly returned all the words the man had just said.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, the three girls couldn''t help laughing softly.


    Let you pretend. Now it''s up to you.


    The man wanted to show off in front of the girl, but he was ashamed of himself.


    For a moment, the man was so evil that he grabbed a beer bottle and was about to hit Wu Hao on the head.


    Wu Hao''s face was cold when he saw that the man dared to do it.


    Grab the beer bottle smashed by the man with one hand and pinch it directly.


    Then he grabbed the man''s hair, hit his knee and hit the man''s face.


    Wu Hao controlled his strength and just broke the man''s nose.


    Instantly, the man''s nose blood sprayed directly.


    Afraid of being touched by the man''s nose blood, Wu Hao directly threw him aside.

 Chapter 135

    "Cut, so weak, dare to start first. I really don''t know how death is written?"


    Wu Hao looked at the man with disdain.


    And his friends were too scared to come near him.


    "Weakness is a sin, but some people can''t see it." Tang an calmly sat in his seat and said.


    When the owner of the night snack stall saw the fight, the whole person immediately panicked.


    Hurriedly came over and said, "two big brothers, have something to say, have something to say."


    "Don''t be afraid, boss. We''re not bad guys. As you saw just now, this guy did it first. I had to defend myself. I''ll pay him some money at most. It''s okay. By the way, your butter is well roasted here. Bake some more. "


    With that, Wu Hao sat down again and drank with Tang an.


    The boss has no choice but to go back.


    However, his heart is very bitter. It seems that business is a little difficult tonight.


    As for the man beaten by Wu Hao, he left with his companions.


    After all, if they stay, they may be taken to the police station, and then they will be in trouble.


    Maybe it will affect their work.


    They dare not stay.


    Before long, a police car came.


    Two policemen came down with several auxiliary policemen.


    It seems that someone should have called the police just now.


    Seeing the police coming, the boss rushed to meet them.


    "Boss, I just received a report that someone is fighting here. Where are the fighters?"


    A male policeman in his thirties asked the boss with a small book.


    The boss quickly took out a cigarette, pulled out one and handed it to the male policeman.


    "Sorry, we are on official business. We can''t smoke." The male policeman waved his hand and refused the cigarette offered by the boss.


    "Oh, sorry." The boss quickly put away the cigarettes and said¡° There was no fight just now, but there was a little dispute. It''s all right now. "


    The boss knows that if things are really big, it will be very troublesome for himself and others.


    So, to the small.


    "But that''s not what we said when we received the alarm. The police said that someone was hurt. " The male policeman looked at the boss and looked at several tables of guests including Wu Hao.


    "Maybe they read it wrong."


    The boss had a smile on his face.


    At this time, an auxiliary policeman came to the male policeman and said, "brother Chen, the person who fought just now, the person who was beaten has gone, and they are the ones who beat people."


    Then the auxiliary policeman pointed to Wu Hao.


    Brother Chen took a look at the boss and said to the auxiliary police: "ask the boss."


    Then he took several auxiliary policemen and walked towards Wu Hao.


    "You were fighting just now." Brother Chen came to Wu Hao and asked


    "Fight? We didn''t fight. " Wu Hao shook his head and continued, "by the way, someone just wanted to attack me. Of course I can''t be beaten for nothing. So I fought back. In this case, I should be in self-defense. "


    "Then you just admit that you had a fight just now?" Brother Chen looked at Wu Hao and Tang an carefully.


    "I didn''t admit I was fighting. I just said I was defending myself. Can''t I defend myself if people want to hit me? " Wu Hao corrected what brother Chen said.


    "If it''s self-defense, come back to the police station with us." Chen gedao.


    "But we haven''t finished here yet. Moreover, you want to know if I defend myself. It''s actually very simple. "


    With that, Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and played a video of a man holding a wine bottle trying to beat himself and being Ko by himself.


    "Look, this guy wants to hit me on the head with a wine bottle. Fortunately, I''ve practiced, or I''ll have to be hospitalized."


    Brother Chen saw the video in Wu Hao''s mobile phone and his face suddenly changed.


    It''s not a movie to burst a wine bottle with one hand.


    It can be imagined how powerful the people in front of us are.


    Moreover, people with clear eyes can see that Wu Hao has left his hand, otherwise the man will not only have his nose broken.


    "Officer, you see, I defend myself. Of course, if the other party wants to lose money, I have no problem. Who makes him too weak and gets hurt when I touch him gently. "


    When Wu Hao spoke, he looked wronged.


    Brother Chen looked at his companion with a headache.


    His companions are also a little difficult.


    In the video, Wu Hao is indeed self-defense.


    And the injured have left now. It''s no use taking Wu Hao back to the police station.


    So he said, "Xiao Liu, come and register them."


    An auxiliary policeman immediately came forward to register the identity and telephone number of Wu Hao and Tang an.


    After registering Wu Hao''s information, they closed the team.


    Wu Hao obviously defended himself, and the other party left. It''s no use taking Wu Hao back to the police station. It''s better to stop the team.


    "Brother Wu, what do you think of this Wu Hao?" On the way back, Chen Feng asked his colleagues.


    "It''s not easy." Wu Jie thought.


    "Crush the beer bottle with one hand and hit the knee, just breaking the bridge of the other party''s nose. Do you think he is Wu... "


    "Chen Feng has something he can''t say."


    Wu Jie interrupted Chen Feng.


    Chen Feng nodded.


    "There''s no need to register this case when I go back. I''ll tell the director myself."


    Wu Jie knew that a warrior suddenly appeared in Huacheng, which was beyond the control of the police.


    Moreover, this matter has no impact. Report to the top and wait for the top to see how to deal with it.


    ¡­¡­


    After the police car left, Tang an smiled and said, "this is the first time I have been registered with my ID card and telephone number by the police."


    Whether it''s a string, or being recorded with an ID card and telephone number, it''s very novel for Tang an.


    "You are a childe. Where have you experienced this?"


    Wu Hao used to envy these childe brothers, driving luxury cars, living in villas and soaking up beautiful women.


    But now, there is some sympathy for them. After all, they have no chance to enjoy what ordinary people enjoy.


    "Yes, it seems that I really missed a lot of interesting things before." Tang an nodded¡° Seriously, I appreciate you giving me such a strong day. Otherwise, I don''t know how much I missed before. "


    "If you want to be like this all the time, I can make it all the time." Wu Hao said.


    "No. This drug can stimulate the brain region of the brain, but it has too much load on the human body. I calculate that if you take it continuously for a month, it will cause irreversible damage to the body once it stops. So, I''d better be a happy childe. " Tang an shook his head.


    "If this side effect can be controlled, are you willing to continue to be yourself?" Wu Hao looks at Tang an.


    "If I can really control the side effects, I am willing to continue to be like this. After all, it feels like a God. "


    Tang an, who used to be rational, is now irrational.


    No way, in the face of such temptation, no one can be rational.

 Chapter 136

    "OK."


    Wu Hao took 50 pieces of ''Nzt'' and the tube of medicine and handed it to Tang an.


    "This tube of medicine should be able to control the side effects of ''Nzt''. You can ask professional personnel to help study it. At the same time, people can continue to produce ''Nzt'' or improve ''Nzt''. "


    Except that Tang Zheng is a martial artist, all the others in the Tang family are just ordinary people.


    Moreover, Tang is a soldier. He will give priority to working for the army.


    If the Tang family is in trouble and Tang Zheng is performing his task, who will protect the Tang family.


    This is also the purpose for Wu Hao to give ''Nzt'' to Tang an.


    Wu Hao can give Tang an a bottle of "Baicao liquid" to make his strength break through the congenital state.


    However, that would only make the Tang family fall into a situation of relying on themselves.


    Wu Hao wants a person who can be alone.


    In this way, in case anything happens to the Tang family during the period when Wu Hao leaves, Tang an can hold everything down.


    "Don''t worry. It will. "


    Tang an certainly knows what Wu Hao means now.


    When the brain is stimulated, it''s so smart.


    After supper, Wu Hao returned to the hotel.


    The next day, Wu Hao returned to the magic capital by plane.


    Back at the villa, Wu Hao arranged a task for Xiang Feng.


    If Jia Yiyuan dares to default, let them pay the price.


    They always want to buy goods and do business.


    Xiang Feng just destroys it as much as he likes.


    Just don''t hurt people.


    Of course, Wu Hao also equipped Xiang Feng with four symbols: solid symbol, burst symbol, moving symbol and frozen symbol.


    This is also afraid that Xiang Feng will meet someone stronger than him in action.


    Although this is unlikely, be prepared.


    When Xiang Feng gets the four talismans, confidence is called a foot.


    He knows the power of Wu Hao''s refined jade talismans. With these talismans in hand, if he can''t finish Wu Hao''s task, he won''t have the face to come back.


    Then Xiang Feng got up and set out to find the Jia family''s trouble.


    Before leaving, he proudly showed off to the pony.


    "Master, why did you ask him to go alone?"


    Wu Hao didn''t arrange the task, and Xiang Feng showed off. Pony was uncomfortable.


    Although Xiang Feng also works for Wu Hao, pony has always been against him.


    It felt like he was Wu Hao and a pair of very good friends.


    Suddenly another Xiang Feng came in, and Wu Hao, who was half divided.


    How can this make the pony feel comfortable.


    The most important thing is that the strength of this peak is the same as that of the pony. The pony can''t crush him.


    "He has his task, and you also have your task, which is to protect Xingnai."


    If Wu Hao really leaves here, someone must protect Xingnai''s safety.


    Therefore, Wu Hao asks Xiang Feng to ask Jia''s family for payment and asks the pony to protect Xingnai.


    "I see."


    Although the pony is not angry, he still earnestly completes the task arranged by Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry. If there is a task in the future, I''ll let you do it."


    Wu Hao patted the pony on the shoulder and drew him a cake.


    "Master, I will protect houxingnai."


    The pony quickly patted his chest to ensure.


    Wu Hao was not stingy and gave him two sets of four-way jade runes.


    The pony quickly and carefully received it.


    With that, Wu Hao went back to his room and typed out the package.


    When the package came and went out, Wu Hao felt that he couldn''t wait to open it.


    After Wu Hao thought about it, he opened the package.


    The package opened and there was a small bright spot the size of a yellow dot.


    In the center of this small bright spot, it is a little black.


    A kind of darkness as deep as entering the soul.


    Looking at the little bright spot, Wu Hao wondered.


    At this time, the small bright spot suddenly floated straight.


    After arriving at a distance of two meters from the ground, the small bright spot stopped.


    Then, the small bright spot began to grow.


    Soon, a two meter aperture door suspected of being a space portal.


    "Portal?! It seems that I feel right. "


    After getting the package, Wu Hao had a feeling that if he opened the package, he had to say goodbye to the world for a while.


    Therefore, Wu Hao will store a lot of food.


    Wu Hao took two steps and approached the aperture.


    After thinking, Wu Hao reached out and touched the aperture.


    Wu Hao didn''t feel anything when he first came into contact with the aperture. A strong suction acted on Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao only had time to say the word ''I'', and the whole person was sucked into the aperture.


    After swallowing Wu Hao, the aperture disappears instantly.


    And Wu Hao didn''t seem to be in my room.


    Over a desert that was full of yellow sand at a glance, an aperture of two meters appeared out of thin air.


    After the aperture spits out something, it disappears.


    The ''thing'' that was spit out was Wu Hao who was sucked into the aperture in the villa.


    "Grass."


    While falling into the yellow sand, Wu Hao spit out the word "grass" in his mouth.


    This is what Wu Hao had to say before he was swallowed by the aperture.


    However, the aperture swallowed Wu Hao so fast that he only had time to say one word.


    He got up from the sand. Wu Hao looked around. There was endless yellow sand.


    Wu Hao sensed with his spiritual strength and found that his feeling distance was only about 100000 meters.


    It seems to be suppressed by something.


    Moreover, more seriously, Wu Hao can only feel the distance of 30 square meters underground.


    What the hell is this special place.


    Look up into the sky.


    In the sky, there are two stars like the sun.


    Similarly, there are several stars that look incomparably huge hanging in the sky.


    "Shit, where did you help me spread it?"


    Wu Hao is 100% sure that he is no longer on earth.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao''s strength is strong. His skin alone can resist the high temperature of almost 60 degrees.


    From the ring, Wu Hao took a pair of sunglasses and put them on.


    Before, when preparing various materials, Wu Hao also prepared items such as sunglasses because he didn''t know where he would go.


    When Wu Hao was wearing sunglasses, he found that there was a line of numbers slowly counting down on his left forearm.


    Wu Hao wiped it with his hand, but it didn''t affect it. The number is still counting down.


    A few seconds later, Wu Hao finally knew what the number was. It was a year.


    Does that mean you want to stay on this planet for a year.


    "I''ll go."


    When he wanted to stay in a world where he didn''t know anything for a year, Wu Hao couldn''t help but burst into foul language.


    Although I have planned to leave for a period of time, I can''t imagine that I should stay in this strange world for a year.


    However, the only thing that Wu Hao can support is that the aura of the world is very strong.


    Even with Kunming''s divine skill, Wu Hao believes that he can break through the realm of heaven and man in only one month.


    After a few minutes of self consolation, Wu Hao walked casually in one direction, with a can of iced Kuo le in his hand.


    Although Wu Hao doesn''t feel it yet, isn''t it a great thing to drink bingkuo le in this environment?

 Chapter 137

    After walking for two hours, the surrounding environment was not only yellow sand, but also yellow sand. There was no way to see a trace of other colors.


    "Strange, why did you send me to this place?"


    Wu Hao can''t figure out what "Wanjie express" really thinks.


    Wu Hao knew that this "Wanjie express" must have self-awareness, otherwise he would not give himself food, water and that class a space ring.


    At this time, Wu Hao suddenly felt that something was approaching him quickly.


    This kind of thing has a very strong intention to kill Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao forced his feet and jumped up.


    When Wu Hao jumped up, a creature with a size of 20 meters jumped out of the sand with a big mouth open and bit at Wu Hao to swallow him.


    However, no matter how high this creature jumps, it is impossible to bite Wu Hao.


    Because Wu Hao can fly.


    And it can''t fly.


    Wu Hao just moved five meters to the right in the air.


    The creature ran up from Wu Hao''s side.


    When the creature passed Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was puzzled when he saw the creature.


    It should not understand why this kind of food has always been in its mouth, but it has escaped its inevitable bite.


    It tried to bite at Wu Hao.


    But it can''t fly.


    At this time, Wu Hao also saw the creature in front of him.


    This is a crocodile magnified ten times.


    But can crocodiles live in the desert and grow so big?


    The crocodile jumped out of the sand 30 meters high. When its strength was exhausted, it fell down.


    After falling into the sand, the big crocodile''s big tail propped up in the sand and his whole body got into the sand.


    Almost instantly, he ''swam'' out 10 meters in the sand.


    That speed is faster than ordinary fish swimming in the water.


    "What kind of creature is this?"


    As like as two peas on the earth, the crocodile is not what crocodiles are.


    Wu Hao slowly fell onto the yellow sand.


    At this time, the "big crocodile" had completely disappeared into Wu Hao''s feeling.


    However, Wu Hao had a feeling that the "big crocodile" would never give up.


    Suddenly attacked by such a "big crocodile", Wu Hao''s impatient heart calmed down.


    This planet is not a dead star. There are still creatures on it.


    If you want Wu Hao to live on a death star for a year, Wu Hao really feels depressed.


    Knowing that there were creatures on the planet, Wu Hao continued to move forward.


    He was looking forward to what the second creature he met would look like.


    For a moment, Wu Hao was excited.


    This is like playing online games for the first time. No one knows what kind of strange things they will encounter.


    As for the "big crocodile", Wu Hao doesn''t care at all.


    Although it is huge and can ''swim'' quickly in the desert, its strength is only half natural.


    Semi congenital state is like a pony that has eaten the fruit of power. Its strength has exceeded the extreme state, but it has not reached the congenital state.


    However, the strength of the ''big crocodile'' is stronger than the pony who ate the fruit of strength. Its strength is absolutely 50000 kg.


    Of course, Wu Hao doesn''t pay attention to such strength.


    After Wu Hao walked forward for ten minutes, the big ''crocodile'' suddenly jumped up from Wu Hao''s feet and wanted to swallow Wu Hao.


    Before, Wu Hao was able to avoid this "big crocodile" without preparation. Now that he is prepared, he can bite Wu Hao.


    Although this guy is very big, he obviously has no brain and doesn''t remember anything at all.


    Wu Hao easily dodged and hit the soft belly of the big crocodile.


    Like crocodiles on earth, the belly of this'' big crocodile ''is also soft.


    The great crocodile flew directly 20 meters away with great power.


    In mid air, the internal organs of the "big crocodile" were smashed.


    It was dead when it fell on the sand.


    After the "big crocodile" died, a wave of energy was absorbed by Wu Hao''s Kunming divine skill, which was running at any time.


    After absorbing this energy, Wu Hao suddenly looked surprised.


    Because he found that in his current situation, as long as he killed another 99 such "big crocodiles", he could break through the congenital environment.


    Wu Hao went to the big crocodile and saw a lot of blue blood and some visceral fragments flowing out of the big crocodile''s mouth.


    Although the crocodile is dead, its figure still looks shocking.


    Wu Hao knocked its outer armor with his hand. It was very hard. The strength did not reach the congenital environment. There was no way to break its defense.


    I walked around the body of the crocodile and found no different place except the crocodile.


    But at this time, Tianyan saw a very familiar looking red spar the size of a broad bean in the brain of the "big crocodile".


    "Mindfulness crystal?"


    Wu Hao''s eyes suddenly stared at the boss.


    The help of Nianli crystal to Wu Hao can be seen from the distance he can feel.


    Wu Hao wants to go to the world of "super power out of control" and find the big mental crystal, but there is no way at all.


    Unexpectedly, I came to this planet, but there is a mental crystal.


    Wu Hao shot out a "six pulse fairy sword" and cut the head of the "big crocodile". A red crystal came to Wu Hao''s hand under the control of Wu Hao''s mind.


    Sure enough, when the red spar came to Wu Hao''s hand, the energy in the crystal began to enter Wu Hao''s body.


    This crystal stone is too small. It just increases Wu Hao''s spiritual strength a little.


    "It seems that the reason you sent me here is to let me improve my spiritual strength."


    At this time, Wu Hao finally knew why he was sent to the planet.


    Can I be the son of Wanjie express.


    Take care of yourself too much.


    Then Wu Hao put the body of the "big crocodile" into the ring and continued to walk forward.


    At the same time, they also hope that more "big crocodiles" will attack themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    I have been in this world for two days (this is calculated according to the time on earth). On this planet, because there are two suns, it seems that there is no darkness at all, even if Wu Hao has not met.


    Moreover, in this world, express delivery is no longer hit the head.


    This makes Wu Hao, who is used to smashing his head quickly every day, not used to it.


    In these two days, Wu Hao killed another 20 big crocodiles.


    It seems that all these big "crocodiles" act alone. Wu Hao has never met two at one time.


    Moreover, the strength of the big "crocodile" is also different.


    Some are extreme, some are semi congenital, and some have reached the congenital.


    The power absorbed by killing a big "crocodile" in the congenital environment is equal to that of ten and a half big "crocodiles" in the congenital environment.


    Because of their different strength, the mental spar in their brains is also different in size.


    Wu Hao killed the giant "crocodile" in the congenital environment. The mental crystal in his brain is almost the size of a table tennis ball.


    Moreover, Wu Hao also thought of a way not to directly absorb the mental crystal.

 Chapter 138

    That is to wrap your mind around the mind spar, so you won''t absorb it directly.


    In these two days, Wu Hao got 2 congenital environment Nianli crystals, 15 semi congenital environment Nianli crystals and 3 extreme environment Nianli crystals.


    Wu Hao continued to walk forward. Suddenly, five people appeared in Wu Hao''s induction.


    People?


    Wu Hao felt carefully that the five senses and limbs were indeed human beings like himself.


    However, men''s facial features are somewhat like Europeans.


    Five people, four men and one woman.


    The woman''s height is about 1.7 meters, which belongs to the normal range.


    But the four men are more than 2 meters tall and very strong.


    It''s like a bear.


    The five people were all wearing unknown animal skin clothes, carrying a weapon like a knife around their waist and a big burden on their backs.


    After discovering human beings, Wu Hao immediately quickened his pace and ran towards five people.


    Two people stayed in the desert, except yellow sand.


    Wu Hao really didn''t know how to live if he didn''t have a big "crocodile" to relieve his boredom from time to time.


    Now when you see humans, Wu Hao doesn''t care if they are other kinds. As long as they look like humans and can communicate.


    Wu Hao''s body jumped more than 100 meters in front of him at the foot.


    After the fall, the body ran more than 100 meters in front again.


    At a distance of 100 kilometers, Wu Hao appeared in front of the five people in only 20 minutes.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Wu Hao, the five people were so frightened that they pulled out their big knives at their waist and looked at Wu Hao with a pale face.


    However, the four men still protected the woman behind them.


    "Hello, where is this?" Wu Hao blurted out his Mandarin directly.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, five people had a dull expression on their face. It was obvious that they couldn''t understand Wu Hao''s words.


    Yes, of course.


    If you understand Wu Hao, the distance between the stars will not exist.


    Wu Hao patted his forehead and began to draw. He asked where it was.


    However, the five people in front of them all looked confused and didn''t understand what Wu Hao was asking.


    After a long competition, Wu Hao saw that the five people were still silent. Wu Hao could only take out a bottle of mineral water from his ring, open the bottle cap and drink the water in it in one gulp.


    When the four men saw that Wu Hao suddenly had a strange thing in his hand, which contained their most precious water, they couldn''t help swallowing their saliva.


    The woman''s eyes lit up when she saw Wu Hao take out the mineral water.


    Although she doesn''t know what mineral water is.


    But she knows where the mineral water comes from.


    It was only by chance that she saw a noble war Saint take something out of his God''s ring.


    It is said that the ring of God is made by God. There is a magical space in it, which can be used to load all things.


    Don''t carry a big burden like them.


    "Are you a war saint?"


    The woman asked.


    The woman''s opening made her four companions look at him in surprise.


    What is the war saint? That''s their most noble and strongest existence except the God of war.


    The stranger who looks like a weak chicken in front of him will be a war saint?


    This is ridiculous.


    However, Wu Hao also couldn''t understand what the woman said.


    Knowing that Wu Hao didn''t understand, the woman pointed to Wu Hao''s hand.


    Wu Hao thought she meant the empty mineral water bottle in his hand.


    So he picked up the mineral water bottle in doubt.


    The woman shook her head and pointed to the A-class space ring Wu Hao took in her hand.


    Wu Hao was slightly surprised. Does this woman know the space ring.


    Thinking, Wu Hao raised his right hand wearing a space ring.


    It was found that the woman''s eyes really moved with Wu Hao''s raised right hand.


    "Do you know this ring?"


    Wu Hao took out five bottles of mineral water from the space, controlled it with his mind and gave it to five people.


    Seeing the mineral water controlled by Wu Hao, the woman and four other men immediately knelt down.


    Now they all know that the person in front of them is definitely not an ordinary person. Maybe he is really a war saint.


    Then the purpose of their adventure to the desert of death can be completed.


    They knelt, raised their hands and carefully caught the mineral water sent by Wu Hao.


    "Get up, get up."


    As soon as they knelt down, Wu Hao felt that he would lose his life for several years, and hurriedly said.


    The reaction was that they didn''t understand.


    So he made a move to make them stand up.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s action, under the leadership of the woman, the five people stood up carefully.


    "Drink."


    With that, Wu Hao made a water drinking gesture for the five of them and motioned for them to drink water.


    Look at them, their lips are almost dry and cracked. They should have not drunk water for some time.


    The woman learned Wu Hao''s just move and twisted open the mineral water bottle in her hand.


    Then he took a little drink.


    The other four men looked at the woman to see how she would react.


    After the entrance of the water, the woman''s eyes suddenly stared at the boss. She was so big that she had never drunk such good water.


    It tastes sweet.


    Soon, the woman gulped down a bottle of mineral water.


    After drinking, a regretful expression suddenly appeared on the woman''s face.


    It''s delicious.


    For a time, I forgot to leave it for my family.


    Then she looked at the mineral water in one of the men''s hands.


    The man wanted to put the water away. When he saw the woman looking at him, he could only pass the mineral water in his hand to the woman.


    After receiving the mineral water, the woman nodded and said a word.


    Hearing the woman''s words, the man immediately showed a happy face.


    The other three men looked envious when they saw it.


    It seems that the bottle of mineral water gave the man some good things.


    "Where are you from? What are you doing here? "


    Wu Hao said and gestured.


    The woman probably became smarter after drinking water, but she knew what Wu Hao was talking about.


    Pointed in a direction, indicating that the five people came from there.


    I came here to hunt an exotic animal called ''kukaku''.


    In women''s gestures, Wu Hao also knew that "kukaku" was the big "crocodile" he had hunted before.


    The woman also showed that if they didn''t hunt ''kukaku'' here, they wouldn''t go back.


    Among the five of them, the strongest one is the peak of the climax, and the strongest one is the woman, who has just entered the climax.


    With such strength, if you are lucky, you can fight against the "kukaku" in the extreme situation.


    If you encounter a semi congenital environment, or a "kukaku" of the congenital environment, the group will die out.


    I finally met these five people, but I don''t want them to hang up like this.


    So, it means to go with them.


    Of course, the five of them agreed to Wu Hao''s proposal.


    With a war saint, kukaku is not easy to catch.

 Chapter 139

    I don''t know whether it was Wu Hao''s good luck or this kind of "kukaku" revenge. In less than ten minutes, a "kukaku" suddenly sprang out of the sand 30 meters in front and opened its big mouth to swallow the six of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao found out when kukaku came out that he would not be bitten by it.


    The strength of those five people is not weak, and they can also hide.


    "Kukaku" didn''t bite the man. A fierce son disappeared in the sand in an instant, as if he hadn''t appeared.


    When kukaku appeared, the woman''s face showed a trace of joy and began to say something loudly.


    The other four men took off their backpacks behind them and assembled an adult thigh thick diamond javelin from the backpack,


    The four diamond javelins reflected dazzling light in the sun.


    Almost blinded Wu Hao''s titanium dog eye.


    What kind of world is this.


    Diamonds can be made into javelins.


    How big a diamond it takes to see.


    And looking at their faces, the diamond is not valuable.


    However, diamonds are of little value to them, but they are very valuable to Wu Hao.


    Moreover, the strength of the "kukaku" just now is semi congenital.


    Unless they can attack from its abdomen, they have to kill with one shot.


    Otherwise, the five of them are dead.


    Of course, this is in my absence.


    Then, the four men dispersed with a cautious face.


    However, this'' kukaku ''seems to have recognized Wu Hao.


    Ignoring the four men, he rushed out of Wu Hao''s feet and wanted to eat Wu Hao.


    However, with its strength, it can''t do it at all.


    Moreover, Wu Hao wants to show his strength in front of five people.


    With his hand to the ''kukaku'' under his feet, he pointed to his right hand and said, "die."


    A six pulse immortal sword shot at kukaku, directly through its brain and dug out the mental crystal.


    Use your mind to control the crystal to your right hand and put it into the ring.


    After being dug out, the "kukaku" turned into a corpse and fell on the yellow sand, raising a burst of dust.


    Seeing that Wu Hao just pointed, he killed the powerful ''kukaku'' second.


    The five women have no doubt about the identity of Wu Hao Zhan Sheng.


    "Now that kukaku is dead, you can go back. I''ve been in the desert for some time and want to find a place to rest. "


    Wu Hao said and gestured, telling the woman his intention to go back with them.


    When the woman knew what Wu Hao meant, she certainly dared not disagree.


    It''s a great crime to destroy the family if you dare to disrespect the war saint.


    Then, one of the men, that is, the man who really reached the top, first dug out the blue heart like a triangle of "kukaku" and put it into a diamond box. Then he and the other three men picked up the body of "kukaku" and rushed in the direction they came.


    I have to say that men in this world are strong.


    The body of kukaku is almost 40 tons, and the four of them can lift it with some ease.


    Accompanied by five women, Wu Hao is not lonely anymore.


    Moreover, with his strengthened brain, he quickly learned the language of the planet with women.


    Finally, one day later (one day on this planet, five days on earth), Wu Hao could simply communicate with Yali.


    Yali is the woman''s name.


    During the conversation with Yali, Wu Hao learned that the vast desert under his feet is called the desert of death, which is one of the seven Jedi on the planet.


    The seven Jedi are "desert of death", "forest of mist", "mountain of ten thousand weights", "sea of ghosts", "ice prison", "eye of the wind" and "thunder pond".


    The place where they are now is the edge of the "desert of death".


    Kukaku is a creature living on the edge of the desert of death.


    It is also for this reason that five of them dare to hunt them here.


    And the more inside, the more dangerous creatures there are.


    There is little chance of survival if you enter it.


    The reason why they came to hunt ''kukaku'' is also very simple.


    It was Yali''s father, the patriarch of their tribe, who fell ill and needed the heart in kukaku for treatment.


    And why did they carry the whole kukaku back.


    Again, it''s simple.


    Kukaku is a very precious creature. Its meat can strengthen people''s body.


    Its skin can be made into armor.


    So it would be a waste to just take the heart back.


    "How many days will it take us to go back now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "If you walk fast, it only takes three days." Alice said.


    Wu Hao knows that she said three days, but earth time is 15 days.


    It is also because the day is too long, so almost all of them are martial artists.


    Because only in this way can we survive this long day.


    The night here is also very magical.


    Four days after Earth time, the stars like the two suns in the sky suddenly seemed to be covered with black cloth, no longer emitting a ray of light.


    One day later, two stars like the sun began to get busy again.


    "What''s the matter with Zhan Sheng?" Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "The war saint is the bodyguard of Lord war in the war god temple. Their strength is very strong. Their main task is to prevent the animal tide from destroying the 12 main cities. " Yali also knew at this time that Wu Hao was not a war saint, but he was as powerful as a war saint.


    "12 main city?" Wu Hao is more and more curious about the world.


    This is totally different from the development of the earth.


    "Yes, on the vast ares continent, there are 12 huge main cities. It is said that there is a huge wall outside the main city, and tens of millions of people live in the city. "


    When it comes to the main city, Yali''s face shows some longing.


    "What about the safety of your tribe?"


    The animal tide will spread all over the continent. The main city has huge walls to resist, and the war Saint helps. Security should not be a problem.


    However, small tribes like Yali have no resistance at all under the animal tide.


    Because there are many strange animals like ''kukaku'' in the animal tide.


    It''s not easy for Yali to deal with a ''kukaku'', not to mention the animal tide.


    "When the animal tide came, our small tribes had to move to the main city as far as possible." Yali light tunnel.


    When Yali said this, the expression on her face was very calm.


    It seems that she should have encountered this situation.


    "What if you can''t get to the main city?" Wu Hao asked.


    "That''s only swallowed by the animal tide." Alice said¡° At that time, the main city will continue to send some more people and continue to form some small tribes. "


    Wu Hao nodded, suddenly took out a reading crystal and asked, "what is this?"


    Wu Hao is curious about what kind of existence mindfulness crystal is here.

 Chapter 140

    "This is called spirit gem. It is the most precious treasure here. Only in the brains of animals with extreme strength and in the temple of God of war can there be spiritual gems, and spiritual gems can only be kept by the temple of God of war. The war saints will come to the tribe regularly and set up an array with spiritual gems under the blood rice field. " Yali explained for Wu Hao.


    "Oh, that''s right."


    Wu Hao probably knows something about the civilization on this planet.


    In short, the human beings on this planet are not at the top of the food chain. There are all kinds of exotic animals that can threaten their survival.


    And if you want to live, you can only rely on the temple of the God of war.


    The war Temple controls the most precious spiritual gem on the planet.


    Similarly, the war temple can make some arrays with spiritual gems.


    Wu Hao didn''t see this array and couldn''t compare it with his own jade talisman.


    However, Wu Hao is very curious about the God of war.


    ¡­¡­


    After walking forward for two hours, Wu Hao felt a little hungry.


    Maybe it''s the reason why he came to this planet. Wu Hao, who used to feel hungry for a long time on earth, will feel hungry in a few hours.


    It''s like suddenly becoming an ordinary person.


    "Ask Yashan to have something to eat with them."


    Wu Hao said to Yali.


    Yashan is the man at the top of the mountain.


    Yali''s eyes lit up when she heard she was eating.


    She knew that the man named Wu Hao had a lot of delicious food.


    So, Yali immediately stopped four people in Yashan.


    Hearing that they were eating, the four people in Yashan immediately left ''kukaku'' and ran to Wu Hao to please Wu Hao.


    no way out.


    The food that Wu Hao took out that they had never eaten was really delicious.


    Wu Hao first took out a tablecloth, spread it on the sand, and then took out a lot of food.


    These people are tall and eat a lot.


    If it weren''t for Wu Hao, he couldn''t afford to feed them with a lot of food.


    "This'' white cut chicken ''is the best."


    "No, no, no, this'' scallion chicken ''is the most delicious."


    "This roast duck is the best."


    "No, this roast suckling pig is the best."


    ¡­¡­


    The four people in Yashan are obviously very interested in chicken, duck and roast suckling pig.


    Yali is more interested in sweet and sour steak and steak.


    After knowing how to use knives and forks, the four of them wanted too much politeness.


    It seems that there are elegant genes in Yali''s genes.


    "In fact, there are too many delicious foods in my hometown. I only brought a small part this time. Do you want to go to my hometown with me if you have a chance? " Wu Hao looks at Yashan 4.


    Because of the special environment, people on this planet live several times longer than human beings on earth, and their strength will reach the extreme when they grow up.


    Like Yashan, he has just grown up this year.


    I''m only 18.


    If these people can go to the earth, it is definitely a great help for themselves.


    After coming to this planet, Wu Hao felt that he could bring people and things back to earth after the end of time.


    "Is Lord Wu''s hometown?"


    When Yashan heard that Wu Hao was going to take them to his hometown, he stopped his mouth for a moment.


    He remembered that Wu Hao said that there was no animal tide in his hometown.


    Just this, Yashan is hard to refuse.


    Yashan has never experienced animal tide, but he knows the power of strange animals.


    The animal tide composed of exotic animals, how powerful it will be.


    Yashan is not stupid. He can imagine that when the animal tide comes two years later, people like himself can only become cannon fodder and fertilizer.


    "Yes, it''s my hometown."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "If I can really go to my adult''s hometown, of course I would." Yashan nodded repeatedly.


    "I... I want to go too."


    Yanan, who is holding the suckling pig, is also looking forward to Wu Hao.


    "Of course. But I must tell you that if you follow me away, you will never come back here. "


    Wu Hao looked at Yashan 4 people with a serious expression.


    After hearing that they had gone, they couldn''t come back. The faces of Yashan''s four people showed hesitation.


    They want to go to a place without animal tide, but there are their relatives and friends here. They can''t leave them.


    "In fact, you don''t have to promise so soon. I''ll stay here for about 70 days. You can think about it for a while."


    Wu Hao''s time on this planet, calculated according to the time here, is 70 days.


    Hearing that there was still so much time, Yashan 4 people were relieved.


    "Lord Wu, can we take others with us?" Yali asked a question that four people in Yashan didn''t think of.


    It seems that Yali is really more careful and clever than the four people in Yashan.


    "I don''t know yet."


    Wu Hao didn''t cheat Yali.


    He really doesn''t know how many people he can take back when he goes back.


    Therefore, it''s not good to give Yali an answer.


    "I know, Lord Wu." Yali nodded.


    Wu Hao no longer said anything. He took out several bottles of ice Kuo le and handed them to Yali''s five people.


    It''s great to drink a bottle of bingkuo le in this desert.


    The icy feeling made the 5 people of Yali forget some depressed mood for the time being


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later (the time of the God of war mainland), Wu Hao and the five people of Yali finally left the desert of death and returned to the living area.


    Wu Hao also saw other colors besides yellow.


    A towering tree about ten meters around.


    Under the big tree, there are five white creatures that look like rhinoceros but are twice as big, eating green grass there.


    "Yali, our ''soft brain beast'' is still waiting for us there."


    Seeing the rhinoceros like creature, Yashan was a little excited.


    "Lord Wu, this is the mount ''soft brain beast'' we trained here. It looks fierce. In fact, its temperament is gentle. Moreover, its head is very soft, so it is called a ''soft brain beast''. "


    Knowing that Wu Hao didn''t know her, Yali explained to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao went to the body of a "soft brain beast" and reached out to touch the head of the "soft brain beast".


    Yali hurriedly shouted, "Sir, be careful."


    However, by this time Wu Hao had touched the head of the "soft brain beast".


    Hearing Yali''s cry, Wu Hao turned and looked at her.


    When Yali saw Wu Hao touching the head of the "soft brain beast", the "soft brain beast" did not attack Wu Hao, but also had an expression of enjoyment.


    I couldn''t help staring.


    "What''s up?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No... nothing."


    Yali was full of question marks.


    The "soft brain beast" is very gentle, but like a tiger''s ass, its head is also untouchable.


    Even if they touch Yali, they will be attacked by it.


    However, now the "soft brain beast" is enjoying Wu Hao''s touch like a little pet.


    It really refreshed Yali''s cognition.

 Chapter 141

    Of course, if Yali exchanged ideas with the "soft brain beast" touched by Wu Hao, she would know why the "soft brain beast" was so docile.


    The ''soft headed beast'' hates people touching its head because that''s its weakness.


    But a very powerful, one finger can crush its existence and touch its head. Of course, it dare not resist and can only accept it.


    After all, who would choose to die.


    It''s gentle, but it doesn''t mean it''s stupid.


    "Very strong."


    Wu Hao patted the head of the "soft brain beast".


    The ''soft headed beast'' wagged its tail like a dog.


    "Are we riding them back?"


    Wu Hao turned his head, looked at Yali and asked.


    When he was on earth, Wu Hao didn''t have a chance to ride a horse. This time, he rode this big guy on the Ares continent to see what he felt.


    "Yes."


    Yali nodded.


    There are five ''soft headed beasts'' here.


    Yali rides one head. Yashan they want to carry ''kukaku''. Wu Hao can ride one of the remaining four heads.


    Wu Hao chose the "soft brain beast" he had touched and rode on it.


    After riding on it, Wu Hao patted the head of the "soft headed beast".


    The "soft brain beast" immediately ran quickly to the front.


    Yali followed Wu Hao.


    The other three "soft headed beasts" followed them and dared not surpass them.


    The four people in Yashan can only carry ''kukaku'' and eat dust in the back.


    The ''soft brain beast'' is large and fast. Riding on it is like sitting in an open armored car.


    Feeling is a word, cool.


    Just as Wu Hao wanted to run faster, 20 "soft headed beasts" suddenly appeared in front of him, surrounding Wu Hao and others.


    On the backs of 20 ''soft headed beasts'' sat a strong man.


    In the hands of these men, they all hold a huge weapon, including mace, iron pole, sledgehammer, axe and so on.


    It looks like a bad comer.


    When Yali saw these people, her face immediately became very ugly.


    "Yali, are there any bandits here?"


    Wu Hao asked Yali.


    Among these people, there are two people with congenital conditions.


    This surprised Wu Hao a little.


    Yali shook her head and said, "they are the people of the ancient copper tribe. The leader is the young patriarch of the ancient copper tribe, the copper axe. Tonggu tribe is the most powerful tribe nearby. There are three people in the holy land of war in their tribe. The bronze axe has just grown up this year. When he grew up, his strength broke through the holy land of war and has been favored by the God of war. It is said that the war god temple has sent someone to pick him up to the war god temple. My father was wounded by him. "


    The holy land of war is the name given by the God of war to the strong.


    The war temple is not a place where the strong in the war holy land will be recruited to the war temple. Only when they grow up or become war holy land before they grow up can they be qualified to be introduced into the war temple and become a noble war saint.


    "Yali, I didn''t expect that you really came back alive and brought ''kukaku''. You''re really lucky. Now, give me ''kukaku'' and spiritual gems, and then you will go back to the tribe with me and have a good baby for me. Otherwise, you people will die and your tribe will be destroyed by me. " The copper axe looked at Ya Li arrogantly, with incomparable desire in her eyes.


    After listening to the copper axe, Wu Hao looked at Yali.


    At this time, Wu Hao found that Yali was really beautiful, had an exotic style, and her body was very hot.


    No wonder this guy named copper axe wants to use strong ones.


    "Copper axe, don''t think you can act recklessly if you are favored by the God of war temple. Lord God of war, he has long given a will. Tribes can''t start a war of extermination at will. " Although Yali was afraid, she still hardened her head and returned.


    "I will destroy your tribe and eat you up with some strange animals. Who cares about your small tribe. So you have no choice. "


    The copper axe has no idea of hiding its arrogance.


    "Copper axe, you dream that even if we die, we won''t let Yali go with you."


    At this time, Yashan came out and looked at the copper axe angrily.


    "Are you a loser? Ha ha ha. "


    Looking at Yashan, the copper axe couldn''t help laughing.


    In the past, Yashan''s strength was comparable to that of him, but now he is just a waste.


    "I fought with you."


    Yashan was stunned by anger. He took out the long knife at his waist and had to go to find a copper axe.


    "Yashan, what are you doing. You are not his opponent. Go up and die? "


    Wu Hao stopped Yashan.


    When he was called by Wu Hao, yasanton woke up.


    Yes, I''m afraid of Master Wu.


    Copper axe frowned slightly, looked at Yali and said, "where did you find such a waste?"


    On the Ares continent, the smaller the body, the weaker the strength.


    Wu Hao, 85 meters tall, is not short on earth, but he is really a weak chicken on the God of war continent.


    "Waste?"


    Wu Hao''s face was cold. He got off the "soft brain beast" and walked slowly towards the copper axe.


    This guy is really arrogant. It''s impossible not to teach him a lesson.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s strength has broken through the realm of heaven and man. He just takes this copper axe to try.


    Every time Wu Hao took a step forward, his momentum soared.


    A few steps later, when Wu Hao''s human strength was fully released that day, the 20 "soft headed beasts" of Tonggu tribe and their masters were all pressed to the ground by an incomparably powerful momentum.


    The copper axe is so pressed here that it can''t even lift its head.


    At this time, his heart was full of horror. He didn''t understand why this waste looking like a weak chicken could exude such a powerful momentum.


    Moreover, you can''t lift your head just by momentum.


    "Who is waste?"


    Wu Hao went to the front of the copper axe, stepped on his head and asked.


    "You... Your Lord Zhan Sheng?"


    The mouth of the copper axe spits out a few words with difficulty.


    In his heart, only the war saints in the temple of the God of war can have such a powerful.


    "No. I''m asking you, who is waste? "


    Anyway, Wu Hao will only stay here for a year. As soon as the time comes, he will return to the earth.


    War saint or something, he disdains to dress.


    Hearing that Wu Hao said he was not a war saint, the copper axe was a little confused.


    Not the war saint, will it be so powerful?


    "Don''t you say?"


    Wu Hao made an effort under his feet.


    The copper axe immediately heard a slight sound of bone cracking.


    Almost scared his urine out.


    He hurriedly said, "it''s me, it''s me, I''m a waste."


    At this moment, the copper axe was really afraid that if he answered slowly, he would be trampled on his head by Wu Hao.


    "Know your waste, arrogant what."


    Wu Hao removed his feet from the head of the copper axe.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao suddenly kicked the copper axe and fainted.


    Then he took out the puppet symbol and walked towards the people of Tonggu tribe.


    The people of Yaku tribe are not good at making puppets, so make these people of Tonggu tribe who give themselves a bad impression into puppets.


    As for the bronze axe, he was the favorite of the temple of the God of war, so he let him go for a while.


    Take him before you get back.


    It''s still a little useful to have a congenital environment of the God of war continent.

 Chapter 142

    After taking the 19 people of Tonggu tribe as puppets, Wu Hao woke up Tonggu and told them to go away.


    Seeing Wu Hao let himself go, Tonggu didn''t dare to put another fart. He turned and ran away.


    However, when Tonggu left, the look of hatred in his eyes was doomed that he would not give up.


    But Wu Hao doesn''t care at all.


    The fear is that he won''t come to himself.


    If he dares to come, the war saint of the temple of the God of war will follow him.


    At that time, Wu Hao happens to see the difference between Zhan Sheng.


    If you can, make them both your own puppets.


    "Lord Wu, what was that just now..."


    Before Yashan finished speaking, Yali interrupted him and said, "Yashan, let''s continue our journey and go back to the tribe as soon as possible."


    Just now Yali and others saw that Wu Hao controlled the people of Tonggu tribe with puppet symbols.


    Yali and Yashan are also very curious, but she knows that some words can''t be asked.


    That''s why I interrupted Yashan.


    "Oh, OK."


    Yashan reacted and nodded.


    And Yanan they continued to carry ''kukaku'' to the tribe.


    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t speak.


    A few hours later, the Yaku tribe finally arrived.


    In fact, this is a tribe, rather than a stone castle protected by a 10 meter high stone wall.


    Wu Hao is the first time to see the buildings on this planet, full of rough and primitive style.


    It is estimated that the Yagu tribe covers an area of no less than 10000 mu.


    This area is like a small town on earth.


    But on this God of war continent, it is just a small tribe.


    When the people on the wall saw Yali and them coming back, they immediately sounded the horn and made a thick and low voice.


    The gate was opened, and two rows of Yaku tribe soldiers stood on both sides of the gate to welcome Yali''s return.


    When Yali 6 people approached the gate, the soldiers began to cheer loudly.


    "Yagu."


    "Yagu."


    "Yagu."


    Yashan four people, carrying ''kukaku'', raised their heads high.


    After entering the tribe, the door was closed.


    Yali took kukaku''s heart to find her father.


    Wu Hao also went with her.


    Yashan and others, on the other hand, gave kukaku''s meat to the ethnic group.


    Following Yali, Wu Hao came to the largest stone house in the tribe, which was built with several tons of boulders.


    Only humans on this planet can build a house with such a big stone.


    Into the house, there are two people in the house.


    A man, pale, lay on a bed made of unknown animal skin and coughed constantly.


    Every cough carries a trace of blood.


    This man, whose strength reaches the congenital state, should be Yali''s father, Yagu.


    Another man was checking Yagu''s injury.


    "Uncle Yafeng, how''s my father?" Yali walked into the room and hurried to see her father.


    "Yali, you come back. Have you brought back the heart of the kukaku beast?"


    Yafeng asks Yali.


    "Bring it back."


    With that, Yali quickly took out the blue heart in the diamond box.


    Seeing the heart, Yafeng''s face was filled with joy.


    After taking the heart, he said, "go out first, your father, I''ll cure it."


    "Thank you, uncle Yafeng."


    With that, Yali took Wu Hao out of the room.


    "Uncle Yafeng can''t have outsiders during his treatment. Don''t mind, Lord Wu."


    After leaving the room, Yali quickly explained to Wu Hao for fear of leaving a bad impression on Wu Hao.


    "Nothing." Wu Hao doesn''t care¡° By the way, can you take me to see your blood rice field? "


    Anyway, it''s all right now. Wu Hao wants to see the array laid by the God of war hall.


    "Of course."


    Soon, Yali took Wu Hao to the edge of the blood rice field.


    Blood rice, like its name, is red.


    Moreover, according to Yali, blood rice is planted in more than half of the Yaku tribe.


    Every year they exchange blood rice and other tribes for some other items.


    Like some metals, they are all missing from the Yaku tribe.


    Wu Hao took a look at the bottom of the blood paddy field with his "heavenly eye technique".


    Sure enough, as Yali said, there is a tennis ball sized mental crystal under the blood rice field.


    A spirit gathering array is arranged around the Nianli crystal.


    This gathering array gathers a lot of Reiki here, and then wraps a little bit of mental power into the blood paddy field.


    Wu Hao looked at the spirit gathering array. It was very rough for him, an expert who could refine talismans.


    With a little modification, the effect of this gathering array can be increased by 40%.


    However, Wu Hao did not change.


    Who knows what will happen after the change.


    Let it stay the same.


    "Lord Wu, the blood rice field of our tribe is the best blood rice in this area. You must have a good taste later. This blood rice is also helpful to our strength. Of course, for adults, just taste it. Moreover, I heard that there is blood spirit rice in the God of war hall. If you eat blood spirit rice in adulthood, you will probably break through to the holy land of war. It''s said that the copper axe can break through the holy land of war. His father got him some blood spirit rice. "


    Yali said a lot.


    It seems that she also has the potential to become gossip.


    Wu Hao nodded, not too concerned.


    The effect of Xueling rice is good, but it is still a little worse than Baicao liquid.


    "By the way, do you have a lot of such things?" Wu Hao took out a diamond found on the roadside and asked.


    "It''s called Deere. It''s useless except hard. It''s too expensive to make weapons. Because, although it is hard, it is too brittle. The guns we used to hunt ''kukaku'' were made at a great cost and were still disposable. " Yali looked at the diamond with disdain.


    "Where is it?"


    You don''t want it. I want it.


    When we get back to earth, it''s worth a lot of money.


    "There are several mountains over there. If you want to see them, I''ll show you."


    Although I don''t know what Wu Hao wants to see this useless thing, since he wants to see it, Yali will naturally satisfy him.


    "No. You''re tired these days. Go back and have a good rest. I''ll go and have a look myself. "


    Shit, there are several mountains. Isn''t it the same as stone?


    No wonder people don''t like it at all.


    Yali looked at herself and blushed.


    I haven''t taken a bath these days. It was the desert of death before. That''s OK.


    Now come back, if it''s still like this, it''s too unclean.


    Anyway, Yali is also a woman.


    "My Lord, I won''t accompany you. My room is... If you want to find me, you can come to me anytime. "


    Yali tells you her address, Wu Hao.


    "Well, I see. I''ll find you."


    With that, Wu Hao rushed to the place where Yali pointed.


    Diamonds, those are diamond mountains.

 Chapter 143

    "Diamond Mountain, Diamond Mountain."


    As Wu Hao walked in the direction Yali said, he talked.


    When he was on earth, Wu Hao had not seen diamonds.


    But Diamond Hill, who has seen it.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Wu Hao saw five dazzling "mountains" in front of him.


    "I''ll go. It''s really Diamond Mountain. It''s so shocking."


    The Five Diamond mountains in front of us are shining with colorful light under the sunshine.


    Approaching the Diamond Mountain, Wu Hao found that a large number of washbasin sized and various colors of diamonds were exposed outside the mountain.


    The purity of washbasin sized diamonds is definitely the highest level. Such a diamond, on the earth, will definitely make all women crazy. But on this planet, it''s like a stone on the side of the road. No one wants it at all.


    However, people on this planet don''t want it, but Wu Hao wants it.


    Wu Hao directly controlled hundreds of "six vein fairy Swords" and began to dig up diamonds of various colors on the Diamond Mountain.


    Even when facing the enemy, Wu Hao did not control hundreds of "six pulse fairy Swords" at one time.


    Now it''s used to dig diamonds.


    A hundred "six vein immortal swords" were excavated at the same time, and a large number of diamonds were soon dug down.


    Most of them are various colored diamonds.


    After all, the price of colored diamonds of the same quality is much higher.


    Wu Hao didn''t dig any more. After digging 5 tons of each kind of diamond, he stopped.


    Rare things are expensive. If there are too many diamonds, they are not worth money.


    Wu Hao knows this truth.


    Therefore, Wu Hao didn''t take out any of the jade mountain.


    Of course, if you need to take it out in the future, Wu Hao will still take some out.


    After making sure that each color diamond was dug, Wu Hao lost interest in Diamond Mountain.


    Back in the tribe, Wu Hao suddenly found that many tribal people were looking at him curiously.


    On Wu Hao''s way to diamond mountain just now, the people of the tribe looked at themselves with this kind of eyes.


    However, Wu Hao, who was just thinking about Diamond Mountain, didn''t notice these at all.


    At this time, an Yaku ethnic group who was not very tall with Wu Hao but looked like a little boy came to Wu Hao and asked, "did you come back with sister Xiaoli. Listen to Uncle Di and they said, "it was sister Xiaoli who saved you and brought you back to the tribe?"


    If someone else asks, Wu Hao will let him experience why the flowers are so red.


    But now it''s this "big boy" who asks himself, can Wu Hao still beat him up because he looks like an adult?


    Wu Hao could not do it. He could only smile and touch the head of the big child and said, "I met Yali in the desert of death. They and I are good friends. "


    This'' little ''boy is obviously a fan of Yali.


    So Wu Hao didn''t say he was saved, nor did he say he begged Yali them.


    Wu Hao touched the head of a "man" as tall and strong as him. The scene was really strange.


    "Are you going to find sister Yali now?"¡® The little boy looked at Wu Hao with his head tilted.


    "Can you take me?"


    Although Yali told Wu Hao her address, it was too big. If someone brought it, it would be easy.


    "I know."


    Then the little boy took Wu Hao by the hand and took him to find Yali.


    "Thank you, little brother. What''s your name?"


    To tell you the truth, it''s awkward for Wu Hao to call him "little brother" when he sees the "little" boy''s body almost as strong as himself.


    But if it''s not called little brother, what''s it called?


    "My name is Yashi. My father wants me to be as hard as a stone when I grow up. "


    Speaking of his name, ''little'' boy Yashi, it''s a pleasure.


    "Very good, very good. By the way, here you are. "


    For Yashi''s name, Wu Hao just dealt with it perfunctorily.


    Then he took out a piece of chocolate and handed it to Yashi.


    Yashi, who had seen such a beautiful thing, suddenly stared at the boss, looked at Wu Hao in surprise and said, "Sir, do you really want to give this to me?"


    "Yes, it''s called chocolate. It''s a delicious food."


    Among the food prepared by Wu Hao, chocolate is essential.


    "Chocolate? Eat? "


    Yashi''s face was full of ignorance.


    Then, Wu Hao tore open the outer package of chocolate and revealed the brown chocolate inside.


    Yashi''s face was full of sad expression when he saw that the exquisite package of chocolate was torn off.


    In his opinion, some dark chocolate is not as attractive as wrapping paper.


    "Come on, have a bite."


    Wu Hao motioned Yashi to take a bite.


    Yashi first smelled, and a smell of chocolate came into his nose.


    It was a fragrance he had never smelled.


    He tried to take a bite.


    It was immediately conquered by the smooth and sweet taste of chocolate.


    "It''s delicious. I''ve never eaten such delicious food."


    Seeing the chocolate in his hand, Yashi''s expression is like looking at the most precious thing in the world.


    "Eat it all. Otherwise, it will melt in a moment. "


    It''s so hot here that the chocolate will melt soon.


    Therefore, Wu Hao reminded him of some elegant stones he couldn''t bear to eat.


    "Melt?"


    Yashi obviously can''t hear what melting means.


    "Eat quickly."


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to explain.


    Wait, if the chocolate melts, he will understand what melting means.


    Although he didn''t understand what melting meant, Yashi listened to Wu Hao and ate the chocolate in a few bites.


    "Where did you get this chocolate, my lord?"


    Yashi is obviously reluctant to give up the incomparably delicious chocolate.


    "A far away place. When you get to Yali''s house, I''ll give you some more. "


    Wu Hao has a lot of chocolates. Giving Ya Shi a few pieces doesn''t have any impact on him at all.


    "Really, thank you, my Lord."


    Driven by chocolate, Yashi soon took Wu Hao outside Yali''s house.


    Wu Hao also gave Yashi five chocolates.


    Yashi immediately ran home like a baby.


    Wu Hao knocked on Yali''s three meter high gate.


    "Who?"


    Yali asked inside.


    "It''s me."


    Wu Hao answered.


    The door was soon opened.


    Seeing Yali inside, Wu Hao''s heart beat faster and his nose was itchy.


    I can''t help it. What Yali wears is really tempting.


    She was wearing a white short sleeved T-shirt that just covered her upper body and hips.


    This is from Wu Hao.


    Because there are a lot of clothes to change in Wu Hao''s ring. In the desert, he changes a T-shirt almost every day (Earth time).


    Yali has never seen such beautiful clothes, which is the envy of one.


    So Wu Hao gave her some T-shirts.

 Chapter 144

    Originally, Yali has a very good figure.


    In addition, she just took a bath and only wore a T-shirt outside, which perfectly showed her figure.


    Although the T-shirt given to her by Wu Hao is not transparent, Wu Hao can see that she is not wearing anything without "heavenly eye".


    And, plus those two big long legs that can play for years.


    It''s a deadly temptation for any man.


    "Lord Wu, you''re here. Come in quickly."


    Yali wiped the water stains on her hair and let Wu Hao in.


    Wu Hao recited "nanwuami tofu" many times in his heart, trying to calm himself down.


    Then she went into Yali''s room.


    "Lord Wu, the T-shirt you gave me is really comfortable to wear."


    Yali said, turning a circle in front of Wu Hao.


    The T-shirt was brought up a little by the speed of the circle, and Wu Hao saw something he shouldn''t see.


    "Yali, should you wear more?"


    Wu Hao asked implicitly.


    "Wear more, why? This T-shirt is really comfortable to wear. It''s much more comfortable than clothes made of ''ice animal skin''. "


    Yali is like a child, showing off her new clothes like Wu Hao.


    When Yali showed up, Wu Hao was almost out of control.


    "By the way, I''ll rest in your tribe for a few days. Help me find a place to live."


    Wu Hao can only find a way to distract himself.


    "You just live with me. I''m very clean here. Yashan, they are as dirty as a pit of a ''pig beast''. "


    When it comes to Yashan''s family, Yali is really disgusted.


    "This is not very convenient."


    Wu Hao is a little embarrassed.


    You may have to try your new T-shirt every day. Wu Hao is really afraid that he can''t control it.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Yali doesn''t care at all.


    When she wanted to come, Wu Hao helped herself and gave her beautiful clothes. What does it matter if she lets him stay at her house for a few days.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao agreed.


    Wu Hao, the "pig beast", still knows that it is a kind of raised creature. It looks like pigs on earth, that is, it is several times larger than pigs. Most importantly, I don''t like cleaning very much.


    Looking at Yashan, they are so rough one by one, we can imagine what their home will be like.


    Compared with the pig nest, this is of course very suitable.


    In order not to suffer so much, Wu Hao took some pants and two pairs of shoes to Yali.


    Of course, it''s all men''s clothes.


    But with Ya Li''s height, wearing Wu Hao''s new clothes is a little bigger, but it has a little more temptation.


    "I can''t stand it, I can''t stand it."


    Yali put on her pants, but she was more tempted to Wu Hao than when she didn''t.


    By the way, keep distracting.


    Immediately, Wu Hao took out two ice cream cones and handed one to Yali.


    "What is this, my lord?"


    Looking at the unique ice cream cone, Yali asked curiously.


    "It''s called an ice cream cone. It''s the most popular summer resort for girls in my hometown."


    With that, Wu Hao demonstrated how to tear open the package of the ice cream cone to reveal the egg skin and chocolate ice cream inside.


    Yali tore open the package as Wu Hao looked.


    Suddenly, a cold breath came to my face.


    Before, she also drank bingkuola here in Wu Hao, but it was still a little worse than ice cream.


    Wu Hao gestured to Yali to eat.


    Who knows, Yali stretched out her tongue and licked it.


    In an instant, I was amazed by the sweet and icy feeling.


    Immediately licked it quickly.


    Wu Hao almost vomited blood when she saw Yali licking ice cream.


    Wu Hao dares to swear by God that this is not the result he wants.


    But if she could


    No, no, you can''t think down.


    Wu Hao took a big bite of ice cream to calm himself down.


    This... This is not calm, No.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao felt that it was better to sleep in a pig''s nest.


    After all, it doesn''t have to be so hard.


    Fortunately, before long, someone came to ask Yali and Wu Hao to go to Yagu''s house together.


    Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief and really wanted to stay with Ya Li again. Wu Hao was really afraid that he would eat her.


    When he came to Yagu''s house, Yagu''s injury was obviously cured by the heart, and his body was recovering rapidly.


    "Dad, are you well?"


    Seeing that Yagu''s state was obviously better than before, Yali immediately looked happy.


    "Yali, it''s up to you this time that I can survive." Yagu looked at his daughter happily.


    "Dad, I went to the desert of death this time. If I hadn''t met Lord Wu, we wouldn''t know if we could come back so smoothly." Yali said quickly.


    "Lord Wu?"


    Yagu looks at Wu Hao standing next to Yali.


    "Yes, this Lord Wu is from a distant place. His strength has reached the holy land of war. He is very strong. He doesn''t have to fight, so he presses the copper axe. 20 of them lie on the ground and can''t lift their heads. "


    When it comes to Wu Hao''s strength, Yali is very excited.


    Hearing this, Yagu was shocked and respected Wu Hao.


    "Lord Wu, Yagu, thank you for your help."


    He knows the strength of the copper axe very well.


    Although the bronze axe just broke through the holy land of war, it still easily defeated him.


    In front of Wu Hao, however, he didn''t even use his hand, so he pressed the copper axe to the ground and couldn''t lift his head.


    It is conceivable how strong his strength is.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a small effort."


    Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    When Yafeng heard that Wu Hao pressed the copper axe, they couldn''t lift their heads, but their eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    If Wu Hao killed the copper axe, it would be simple.


    But Wu Hao put him back.


    It is said that the war Saint messenger of the God of war hall is in the bronze ancient tribe. If the bronze axe comes with the war Saint Messenger, it will be difficult.


    "I don''t know. How long will Lord Wu stay in our tribe?" Yafeng asked.


    "Let''s stay for a while. You''re not far from the mountain of ten thousand weights. I''ll go there later. "


    This is a good place to improve his strength. After getting familiar with it, Wu Hao is ready to go to the "ten thousand heavy mountain" to practice grading.


    "Well, then, Ya Li, you should treat adults well, you know?" Ya Feng looks at Ya Li.


    "I know."


    Yali quickly nodded her head.


    "OK, take Lord Wu to have a good rest first." Yafeng road.


    Yali answered and left with Wu Hao.


    Anyway, my father has nothing to do now. It''s better to stay with Wu Hao for a long time. Maybe I can eat other delicious food.


    After Wu Hao and Yali left, Yagu asked Yafeng, "Feng, do you have anything to say?"


    Yafeng is Yagu''s good brother for many years. Yagu knows that he has sent Yali away. He must have something to say to himself.

 Chapter 145

    "Brother Yagu, I think our tribe may be in trouble."


    Yafeng frowned and said what he thought.


    After listening to Yafeng, Yagu''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    If it''s just a bronze ancient tribe, it''s easy to do. It''s a big deal to fight hard.


    However, there may still be war Saint messengers.


    It''s really hard to do.


    "So, you just asked Lord Wu like that. You hope Lord Wu can stay here and help us solve this matter."


    Yagu said and looked at Yafeng.


    "He caused it, so he should deal with it." Yafeng road.


    Yaku tribe has thousands of people. He wants to think of his own people.


    "But Lord Wu is a benefactor of our tribe after all. If Lord Wu hadn''t been there, do you think they could come back? We won''t go too far if we do so. "


    Yagu road.


    "I know that, but we should think of the tribal people. Brother Yagu, you don''t have to show up then. Let me do it. " When Yafeng said this, he thought of a good countermeasure.


    "No, if you want to go, I''ll go too. I''m the head of the tribe. I''ll go. "


    "You can''t go because you are the chief of the tribe. Brother Yagu, just listen to me. "


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but. Maybe things won''t get so bad. " Yafeng interrupted Yagu''s words.


    Yagu didn''t speak any more, just looked at Yafeng and nodded.


    Yafeng also nodded.


    Sometimes, not talking is more useful than talking.


    Yali took Wu Hao around the tribe, and Wu Hao probably learned about their life.


    Because of the threat of animal tide, every ethnic group is trying to improve their strength in addition to working and sleeping time.


    Fortunately, when the animal tide comes, it increases the chance of living.


    "What is the formation of animal tide?"


    Wu Hao asked.


    If there were no animal tide, these people would be very happy.


    "I don''t know."


    Yali shook her head.


    Animal tides occur once every 20 years. No one knows why animal tides occur.


    Maybe the God of war will know.


    But no one dared to ask the God of war.


    Yali''s answer, Wu Hao was not surprised.


    If Yali really knew how the animal tide came about, she would have a way to deal with it.


    No more passive defense.


    "OK, I may not be able to save all of you, but I will try to take as many people as possible." Wu Hao felt helpless.


    This is the first time Wu Hao has been so helpless since he became stronger.


    If animal tide is the rule of the planet, Wu Hao has no ability to break this rule.


    But when he returned, he could bring as many people of the Yagu tribe as possible.


    After wandering around the tribe, Wu Hao and the two returned to Yali''s house.


    Wu Hao had not slept for several days when he took photos on earth.


    At this time, it was suddenly dark.


    Without taking off his clothes, Wu Hao suddenly lay on the bed made of animal skin.


    Before Wu Hao lay in bed for a few minutes, a hot body ran into Wu Hao''s arms and kissed Wu Hao.


    Don''t guess, this man must be Yali.


    Wu Hao, who had been tempted by her before, suddenly broke out.


    Of course, except Wu Hao and Yali.


    There are other rooms that do the same thing.


    When Wu Hao and Yali were in a hot fight, the bronze axe returned to the bronze ancient tribe.


    "Copper axe, why didn''t you bring your men back?" Copper Gu Leng looked at the copper axe.


    Tonggu is almost 2.5 meters tall and very strong.


    Similarly, his strength has reached the congenital state.


    This body, coupled with his strength, once rushed, it was a small human tank.


    "Father, there is another man who came back with Yali. This man looks like a waste, but his strength is very strong. He didn''t do anything. He just pressed me and the copper hammer on the ground and couldn''t lift our heads. That man is too strong. We are not his opponent. "


    The copper axe told the story honestly.


    Copper hammer is the one who went with him.


    "Impossible. How could the Yaku tribe have such a strong power." Tonggu doesn''t believe it.


    "I don''t think he''s from the Yaku tribe at all." Copper axe road.


    "What do you want to do now?"


    Tonggu knew that the copper axe would not suffer this loss.


    However, with his strength, he can''t avenge Tonggu.


    "Isn''t the war Saint messenger in our tribe? At that time, as long as I mention it a little, I''m not afraid that he won''t look for someone. "


    The copper axe is serious.


    "Do you think it is feasible to use the war Saint messenger?" Tonggu looked at his son.


    "I didn''t use the war Saint Messenger, I just explained the situation. As for whether the messenger will go to his own business. " The copper axe lowered his head to hide the cunning color on his face.


    It has to be said that the people on the God of war continent are five big and three thick, but there are still cunning and smart people.


    "Take care of it yourself. However, if you can, the Yaku tribe must take it. " Tonggu nodded.


    The animal tide will come in two years. It''s impossible to move to the main city.


    In order to live, Tonggu had to swallow other tribes before it could live under the animal tide.


    Moreover, the Yaku tribe planted a large number of blood rice, which was the fundamental to survive during the animal tide.


    Therefore, Yaku tribe must take it down.


    The copper axe answered some and left Tonggu''s room.


    The bronze axe did not hurry to find the war Saint Messenger, but returned to his house.


    It''s night now. If you go to find the messenger, you''ll be unlucky.


    Copper axe is not a fool.


    The next day, the copper axe came to a room much larger and more beautiful than the ordinary people''s room.


    Several women of Tonggu nationality with few clothes are accompanying a man while eating animal meat and drinking blood rice wine.


    Blood rice wine is a kind of wine brewed from blood rice.


    It is a luxury on the Ares continent.


    After all, the growth of blood rice needs spiritual gems.


    Only some big tribes are qualified to drink blood rice wine.


    "Copper axe, have you finished your business?"


    Seeing the copper axe coming in, the man asked casually.


    The man is the war Saint messenger sent by the God of war hall, Zhan Yang. His purpose here is to let the copper axe join the God of war hall.


    Those who break through the congenital environment in adulthood should join the God of war hall. This is the will of the God of war, and no one can violate it.


    However, before joining the war temple, everyone can do what they want to do.


    For example, leave your own blood, or revenge.


    Of course, none of this is about the messenger. His purpose is to bring people back to the war temple.


    At the same time, you can also enjoy it.


    After all, there are not so many women for him to play in the temple of the God of war.


    Because the war Saint messenger is a fat job in the temple of the God of war.


    "Emissary, the copper axe failed." The copper axe bowed its head.


    "Failed? How is that possible? " Zhan Yang was a little confused.


    Generally, as long as they are selected into the temple of the God of war, no matter what they want to do, no one will deliberately hinder them.


    Why did you fail when you got to the copper axe.

 Chapter 146

    "Everything was going well, but suddenly there was a man."


    With that, the copper axe told Zhan Yang about Wu Hao''s appearance.


    "If you don''t do it, you won''t be able to lift your head. It''s impossible not to be from the temple of the God of war. " Zhan Yang didn''t believe the copper axe at all.


    Almost all the high-end combat forces in the God of war mainland are in the God of war hall.


    These high-end combat forces will arrive at the twelve main cities only when the animal tide occurs to help the twelve main cities resist the animal tide.


    At ordinary times, I practice in the temple of the God of war.


    Moreover, there is no such person in the temple of the God of war.


    "Emissary, if you don''t believe me, you can go to the Yaku tribe in person. That person must be in the Yaku tribe." Copper axe road.


    "OK, let''s go together. If you lie, your qualification to join the temple of war will be eliminated. The war temple does not need a dishonest man. " Zhan Yang looked at the copper axe and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    "Copper axe dare not."


    The copper axe said quickly.


    On the God of war continent, if he is abandoned by the God of war, he will be despised or even hated by all people on the continent.


    "Go."


    Zhan Yang put on his clothes and went outside.


    The copper axe hurriedly followed and ordered people to bring Zhan Yang''s mount.


    Soon, with a single horn on his forehead, he looked like a white tiger beast ten times bigger. He came to Zhan Yang and fell down.


    This kind of strange beast, named ''horned tiger beast'', is a unique mount in the temple of the God of war.


    The strength of each ''horned tiger beast'' has reached the innate state.


    "Horned tiger beast" is a very arrogant beast. Unless your strength is far better than it and is recognized by it, you can subdue it.


    Otherwise, it will not be sincerely convinced even if it dies.


    Seeing Zhan Yang riding on the back of the ''horned tiger beast'', the face of the copper axe was full of envy.


    He is still riding a "soft brain beast".


    Moreover, we must stay away from Zhan Yang, otherwise the "soft headed beast" will not dare to move at all.


    Because this can be regarded as the suppression of biological genes.


    Zhan Yang patted the body of the horned tiger beast, and the horned tiger beast immediately ran to the front.


    The people of Tonggu tribe have long hidden aside.


    After all, if you are killed by a horned tiger, you will die in vain.


    Zhan Yang also doesn''t care whether these people live or die. In his opinion, as long as the animal tide comes, these people will have no bones.


    He has experienced the animal tide. Naturally, he knows the horror of the animal tide.


    Every animal tide, even the high-end combat power of the God of war hall, will die a lot.


    Therefore, the temple of the God of war needs fresh blood.


    The "horned tiger beast" was very fast and soon rushed out of the Tonggu tribe.


    The copper axe can only eat dust behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord, Yali wants to serve you all her life."


    Yali lies beside Wu Hao and looks at Wu Hao with respect and admiration.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak, but kissed Yali.


    Yali immediately responded enthusiastically to Wu Hao.


    Among Wu Hao''s women, Chen Yi is mature and enthusiastic, Lin Jiaxi is young and pleasant, and Tanaka Xingnai is gentle and delicate.


    Unlike them, Yali has the strength to fight with Wu Hao for the first time.


    "Yali, don''t worry. I will take you back to my hometown when I have a chance."


    Now Yali is her own woman. Even if she doesn''t want to leave with herself, Wu Hao will forcibly take her away.


    Yali lay in Wu Hao''s arms and felt a sense of completeness she had never felt before.


    I''m very glad that I took the initiative last night.


    It''s such a wonderful feeling to be with the people you admire and admire.


    Just as Wu Hao wanted to continue to discuss life with Yali, a powerful momentum suddenly pressed against the whole Yaku tribe.


    When Yali felt this momentum, she trembled and showed a frightened expression on her face.


    Seeing that his woman was frightened, Wu Hao''s face became cold.


    Putting on his clothes, Wu Hao left the room with Yali.


    With the protection of Wu Hao, the pressure has no effect on Yali.


    Whoever this man is, he has to pay a price.


    Zhan Yang came outside the Yaku tribe and tried his best to release the strong momentum of the earth, pressing towards the Yaku tribe.


    According to the division of strength, Zhan Yang''s strength has just broken through to the release of vigorous Qi.


    Zhan Yang''s pressure naturally surprised Yagu and Yafeng.


    "Here we are."


    Yafeng gritted his teeth and walked outside under pressure.


    He has to find a way to solve the problem.


    Otherwise, the Yaku tribe is really over.


    However, when he just walked out of the tribe, he saw a scene that made him somewhat frightened and somewhat surprised.


    In mid air, Wu Hao slowly flew towards Zhan Yang with Yali in his arms.


    "Fly?"


    Yagu stared at Wu Hao in the sky.


    "Brother Yagu, it seems that I am still young to see Lord Wu. His strength has exceeded my imagination." A bitter smile appeared on Yafeng''s face.


    Originally, he wanted Wu Hao to block the robbery of Yagu tribe.


    Now it seems that he is still too naive.


    At the same time, his heart is also very happy.


    If they really annoy Wu Hao, their Yaku tribe has no strength at all and can only be slaughtered by Wu Hao.


    At this time, Zhan Yang also saw Wu Hao flying in mid air, and the expression on his face became very ugly.


    He didn''t believe the words of the copper axe, but when he saw Wu Hao flying in mid air, he didn''t want to believe it and could only believe it.


    Because he knew that the existence of being able to fly in midair had reached a very terrible level.


    Such people, even in the temple of the God of war, are very few.


    Unexpectedly, I saw one here.


    And I still release my authority in front of him, which is simply a provocative act.


    Thinking of this, Zhan Yang immediately put away all the pressure.


    People also got down from the "horned tiger beast", knelt down to Wu Hao on one knee, and cold sweat flowed down from his forehead.


    In his heart, he has cut the copper axe ten thousand times.


    If it weren''t for the copper axe, would he provoke such existence?


    On the God of war continent, except for those flying animals, human beings who can fly are inviolable.


    Even if he is the messenger of the temple of the God of war.


    Seeing Zhan Yang kneeling down to Wu Hao, the copper axe fell directly on the ground and dared not lift his head for half a minute.


    "How do you want to die?"


    Wu Hao hugged Yali and slowly fell in front of Zhan Yang.


    "Spare my life, sir. My name is Zhan Yang. I''m the messenger of the God of war hall. I didn''t know that the LORD was inside. Please spare my life."


    At this time, Zhan Yang did not kneel on one knee, but on both knees to beg Wu Hao for mercy.


    "Can the messenger of the war Temple provoke me?" Wu Hao cold tunnel.


    "No... I didn''t provoke my Lord. I just heard that someone interfered with the reception of the God of war temple, so I wanted to find this person, not to provoke adults. " Zhan Yang only hopes that Wu Hao can see the face of the God of war hall and let himself go.


    "I''m the one who hinders the recruitment of the temple of the God of war. What do you want to do to me?"

 Chapter 147

    "My Lord is joking. How could you..."


    Before Zhan Yang finished his words, he was interrupted by Wu Hao, "it''s me. The woman named copper axe who wanted to rob me gave him back to have children, so I stopped it. So it''s me. "


    "That... That''s a copper axe. Damn it, it''s your kindness to let him go." Zhan Yang hurriedly said.


    "My Lord, I don''t dare any more. Please let me go." The copper axe begged bitterly.


    He dared not offend Wu Hao, nor did he dare offend Zhan Yang.


    "Yali, do you think I should spare them both?" Wu Hao asked.


    Hearing that Wu Hao asked herself to decide the life and death of the bronze axe and the war Saint messenger in the God of war hall, Yali didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    If it was just a copper axe, she must have let him die.


    But there is also a war Saint messenger here. Yali really doesn''t know what to do.


    After all, the prestige of the temple of the God of war has been printed in Yali''s heart since childhood.


    "Lord Yali, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have that idea. As long as you spare me, I will go far and never appear in front of you. Moreover, the Tonggu tribe will never hurt the Yagu tribe. "


    The copper axe is very smart. Knowing that Yali is the key, he immediately begged Yali for mercy.


    Yali was a little difficult because the messenger and the copper axe were together. Now that he spoke alone, it happened, "you hurt my father and wanted to destroy the Yagu tribe. Do you think I will let you go?"


    "That is to let him die." Wu Hao said.


    Yali nodded.


    "Then go to hell."


    With that, a ''six pulse immortal sword'' pierced the head of the copper axe in an instant.


    A blood hole appeared in the forehead of the copper axe, and the body fell back.


    When it fell to the ground, it turned into a body.


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to take him as a puppet.


    Since Yali wants him to die, he''d better die.


    Zhan Yang''s face turned pale when he saw the copper axe die in front of him.


    At this time, he didn''t care whether the copper axe was wanted by the God of war or not. He only cared about his own life.


    "Emissary, the man in the temple of the God of war has died. What do you think we should do now?" Wu Hao looks at Zhan Yang.


    "My Lord, people like copper axe are not qualified to enter the God of war hall at all. Zhan Yang wants to thank you for letting Zhan Yang see the man of copper axe." In order to survive, Zhan Yang has completely forgotten his task.


    What''s more, a new man died on the way to the war god temple. At that time, just say that the copper axe died on the road.


    The bronze axe is not the only one who breaks through the holy land of war in adulthood.


    No matter how talented a person is, it''s useless to die.


    "Oh, if you say so, I''m sorry to kill you again." Wu Hao said.


    Wu Hao''s words made Zhan Yang happy and hurriedly said, "thank you for your kindness."


    "Don''t be busy. I just said I wouldn''t kill you. I didn''t say I would let you go. If you offend me, you will be excused from death, but you will not be spared from life. You still have to accept my punishment. "


    Zhan Yang interrupts himself and Yali to continue discussing life. Wu Hao won''t let him go.


    Before, Wu Hao thought about taking both the copper axe and Zhan Yang as puppets.


    Now that the copper axe is dead, take Zhan Yang.


    Then Wu Hao took out the puppet talisman.


    Although Zhan Yang didn''t know what the puppet talisman was, he also knew that it was definitely not a good thing.


    So he turned and wanted to escape.


    "Want to escape?! Did I let you go? "


    As soon as Wu Hao turned his mind, he gave Zhan Yang there.


    "My Lord, spare my life. I know I''m wrong. Please let me go." All Zhan Yang can do now is beg for mercy and ask Wu Hao to let him go.


    At this moment, Zhan Yang regretted it.


    Regret why you came here.


    Don''t he smell good when he works as an uncle in Tonggu tribe?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''ll be very gentle."


    Wu Hao used a puppet talisman against Zhan Yang.


    Soon, Zhan Yang gave up his struggle and the expression of fear in his eyes completely disappeared.


    "From today on, you will stay in the Yaku tribe."


    Wu Hao knew that Zhan Yang was completely his own at this time.


    "Yes."


    Zhan Yang answered with great respect.


    "Also, you big tiger, go in, too. Remember, don''t make trouble. Otherwise, I haven''t eaten tiger meat. " Wu Hao patted the ass of the horned tiger beast.


    The "horned tiger beast" quickly followed Zhan yang to the Yaku tribe.


    Looking at its cautious appearance now, it is very different from when it was in Tonggu tribe.


    Although he is very proud, he is as docile as a big cat in front of Wu Hao.


    After finishing this, Wu Hao flew back to her house with Yali in his arms and continued to explore life.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhan Yang was accepted as a puppet by Wu Hao, he was in the deepest part of a huge palace far away.


    A giant sitting on a huge throne suddenly opened his closed eyes.


    "A new era is coming."


    Then the giant closed his eyes again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Haven''t you heard anything yet?" Asked Tonggu.


    "No." A race of humanity.


    "Go down." Tonggu nodded.


    After the clan left, Tonggu''s face showed an anxious color.


    His son and the war Saint messenger didn''t come back after they left. It''s strange that Tonggu is not in a hurry.


    Especially the emissary, the temple of the God of war, knows that he has come to his tribe. If he wants someone, he will hand it over.


    "Son, you and the messenger come back quickly. Dad can''t live without you." Tonggu shouted in his heart.


    But his son can''t come back.


    The messenger is a long-term resident of the Yaku tribe.


    After living in Yaku tribe for five days (the time of Ares mainland), Wu Hao is finally going to upgrade.


    "Lord Wu, do you really want to take Yali Wanzhong mountain?" Yagu looked at his daughter with some worry.


    If Wu Hao is going alone, Yagu is not worried.


    After all, he saw Wu Hao''s strength with his own eyes.


    But Yali''s strength is too weak. He''s really afraid that Yali will never come back.


    "Dad, it''s okay. Don''t worry. Adults will protect me." Yali doesn''t want to leave Wu Hao for a moment.


    Wu Hao also promised: "Yaku patriarch, I will protect Yali well. It''s really dangerous. I''ll leave with Yali. "


    Seeing that Wu Hao said so, Yagu didn''t say anything.


    After leaving the tribe, Wu Hao took out the Harley motorcycle from the ring.


    Knowing that the "soft brain beast" was a popular mount, Wu Hao didn''t want to ride any more.


    Before there was no new mount, Wu Hao was ready to ride a motorcycle.


    In the space ring, Wu Hao also prepared a lot of gasoline. He is not afraid that he can''t ride without oil.


    "What is this, my lord?"


    Yagu went around Harley''s motorcycle for several times, but she had never seen such a beautiful thing.


    "This is called a motorcycle. In my guy, it''s a kind of mount."


    "Mount? But it''s not alive. "


    Yagu carefully touched the locomotive body.

 Chapter 148

    "It''s not alive, it can move."


    With that, Wu Hao handed Yali a pink with many lovely prints and helmets.


    Although this is another planet, we still have to obey the traffic rules.


    After putting on the safety helmet, Wu Hao motioned Yali to sit behind her.


    "Hold me."


    After Wu Hao said a word, he started the motorcycle.


    Harley''s motorcycle roared and ran ahead.


    It has to be said that the roar of the engine is very attractive to women.


    Yali sat behind Wu Hao and shouted excitedly.


    "How''s it going? How does my Harley Motorcycle compare to those living mounts? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "None of them can compare. I don''t know how to describe this feeling. " Yali was excited.


    "Isn''t it cool?" Wu Hao said.


    "Yes, it''s just cool."


    Although Yali doesn''t know what Shuang means, she feels that Shuang is the most suitable word at this time.


    "In my hometown, there are many better mounts than this Harley."


    "If I have the chance to go to my adult''s hometown, I also want to have a try."


    "It will."


    Yali put her arms around Wu Hao''s waist and leaned her head against Wu Hao''s thick back.


    One day later (Ares mainland time), Wu Hao came to the area of "Wanzhong mountain".


    Wanzhong mountain, just like its name, is continuous, one heavy mountain after another.


    "Sir, are we really going in?"


    Looking at the "ten thousand heavy mountains", Yali looked afraid.


    After all, the seven Jedi on the Ares continent are famous.


    If her father had not been seriously ill last time, she would not have ventured into the desert of death.


    "Well, you''ll be fine with me. I''ll protect you." Wu Hao hugged Ya Li''s thin waist.


    Close to Wu Hao, Yali suddenly seemed to have infinite courage.


    Wu Hao took Yali into the "mountain of ten thousand weights".


    As soon as he walked into the "mountain of ten thousand weights", Wu Hao suddenly felt as if he had entered another space.


    Wu Hao''s mental induction was suppressed to a distance of only kilometers.


    If you know that Wu Hao has broken through heaven and man, you feel that the distance has reached 300000 meters.


    But here it is suppressed to only kilometers.


    You can imagine how evil it is here.


    Indeed, it is worthy of being a Jedi.


    Although the distance of kilometers is a little small, it can be used.


    Don''t worry about being attacked in this kind of mountain forest with overgrown weeds and huge trees.


    However, although Wu Hao is very suppressed here, there is another advantage.


    That is, this place is full of aura. As long as Wu Hao stays here for ten days (the time of the God of war mainland) and operates the "Kunming divine skill" anytime and anywhere, Wu Hao''s strength can break through to the realm of divine power.


    After walking into the mountains for about half an hour, in Wu Hao''s induction, a group of tall big mantis, waving two large sickle forelimbs dressed in black light, flew towards themselves.


    Some trees in front of them were cut into pieces by them.


    There are 16 big Mantis beasts, and each one has reached the congenital state.


    Wu Hao wouldn''t let them close to him. His mind moved. A hundred ''six pulse fairy swords'' shot at the big Mantis.


    The "six pulse fairy sword" is completely composed of energy. The big mantis can''t see it at all.


    By the time they felt it, hundreds of "six vein fairy Swords" had cut them into pieces.


    However, their sickle like forelimbs were not hurt by the sword Qi.


    This is a good material for refining utensils. You can''t waste it.


    Therefore, Wu Hao controlled the Nianli crystal stone with Nianli, and the forelimbs of the big Mantis came to him, and then put them into the ring.


    After the 16 big Mantis died, they also gave Wu Hao some energy.


    After absorbing these energies, Wu Hao''s strength advanced a little.


    Wu Hao estimated that to break through the magical realm, it would be possible to kill more than 900 strange animals in the congenital realm.


    This condition is impossible to put on the earth.


    Because the whole earth can''t find thousands of creatures in the congenital environment for Wu Hao to destroy.


    In the Ares continent, only the outermost range of a Jedi can meet Wu Hao''s needs.


    Wu Hao took Yali and went on.


    Because of the bloody smell left after the death of the big mantis, many strange animals surrounded them from all around.


    In Wu Hao''s induction, at least hundreds of strange animals in the congenital environment are approaching rapidly.


    Some of these monsters are like hedgehogs the size of a beetle car, some are oversized, full of fangs, a heavy armor pangolin, some are full of patterns, spiders with two shining fangs and so on.


    "More than people?"


    Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    With the "six pulse immortal sword" in his body, Wu Hao is most afraid of group fighting.


    In an instant, thousands of "six pulse immortal swords" shot at hundreds of strange animals in the congenital environment.


    As a result, hundreds of exotic animals were cut into pieces at almost the same time.


    Of course, the "pangolin monster" with emphasis on armor blocked several times with its heavy armor.


    But soon, their defenses were broken from their eyes.


    Wu Hao has gained another wave of harvest. In addition to hundreds of mental crystals, what is left is some materials, such as the back thorns of "hedgehogs," the heavy armor of "pangolins," and the fangs of "spiders.".


    After hundreds of strange animals in the congenital environment died, Wu Hao''s strength was also improved.


    The perceived distance has changed from 1 km to 3 km.


    With the ''six pulse immortal sword'' which can attack from a long distance, it''s so simple to play monsters and upgrade.


    After winning the wave, Wu Hao continued to move forward.


    However, after walking for almost several hours, I didn''t even meet a group of strange animals.


    It seems that after the group killing just now, these peripheral monsters have become smart and can''t come out to die.


    Wu Hao''s sensing range is only 3 kilometers. As long as the animals hide from him, he has no way to find them.


    The forest of "Wanzhong mountain" is too big, and it is the territory of those strange animals. It''s too easy for strange animals to hide from Wu Hao.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao felt that there was something wrong with the Yali state around him.


    "Yali, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that Yali was pale, Wu Hao asked quickly.


    "No... no, I''m fine."


    Yali was a little weak.


    Wu Hao looked at Yali''s body and found that there was a very strong pressure on Yali in the "ten thousand weight mountain".


    This pressure may not work for Wu Hao, but it is very terrible for Yali with low strength.


    Especially the more you go inside, the greater the pressure.


    Yali''s internal organs were badly crushed at this time.


    "Come on, drink this and drink this again."


    Wu Hao gave Yali a bottle of "Baicao liquid" and a golden fruit.


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted Yali to break through to the congenital environment.


    But now Wu Hao has changed his mind.


    Isn''t it just to improve your strength? As long as you are stronger and stronger, even if you want to improve Yali''s strength to the realm of soul breaking and body refining, I believe there is a way.

 Chapter 149

    After Yali drank "Baicao liquid", her injury immediately recovered and her strength broke through the congenital state.


    When she ate the golden fruit again, her strength rose to the realm of true Qi and gang again.


    Yali felt the change of her strength. The power that was about to kill herself before was almost negligible.


    She stared and said, "my Lord, I... Now my strength has reached the holy land of war?"


    "Of course, your current strength is almost the same as that of Zhan Yang."


    The strength of Zhan Yang is only the true Qi turned into Gang territory.


    Yali has the same strength as Zhan Yang now.


    "Your Excellency, you are really great."


    Yali looks at Wu Hao with adoring eyes, which makes Wu Hao''s vanity a satisfaction.


    "It''s not too powerful. At least, I can''t solve the animal tide yet. "


    Wu Hao can easily create a master who can turn Qi into gang.


    However, Wu Hao still can''t solve the animal tide.


    Even if Wu Hao can kill tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of strange animals in an instant.


    But in the face of millions, tens of millions and hundreds of millions of animal tides.


    No matter how powerful Wu Hao is, he will be submerged in the tide of animals.


    Of course, if Wu Hao can reach the mysterious realm behind soul breaking and body refining, the animal tide is nothing at all.


    Although Wu Hao doesn''t know what the mysterious realm is called, he has a feeling that as long as he reaches that realm, as long as he has an idea, the animal tide will no longer exist.


    "My Lord, I''m sure you can do it."


    Yali now has a blind worship of Wu Hao.


    In her opinion, there is nothing Wu Hao can''t do.


    "OK, let''s go on."


    It''s strange to want to upgrade.


    At present, the periphery of the "ten thousand heavy mountain" is probably not strange for Wu Hao to brush the level.


    There is no strange fight. Although it can''t be upgraded, it can find some good things.


    For example, Millennium ginseng as big as radish, and some precious medicinal materials with super long years.


    Even if you don''t see it, now you see it. Wu Hao naturally receives them all in the ring. When the next live broadcast, take them out and pretend to force them.


    In this way, although there was no strange fight, Wu Hao didn''t think it was a waste of time.


    As for Yali, she just needs to stay with Wu Hao.


    One day later (the time of the God of war mainland), in Wu Hao''s induction, another beast finally appeared.


    This is a ferocious wolf with a body shape of more than 20 meters.


    The wolf''s back is not hair, but a row of huge bones.


    Its strength is not weak, but also reached the realm of true Qi into gang.


    It should have smelled Wu Hao and Yali and was running towards them quickly.


    This is its territory. These two strange creatures dare to invade their territory. We must tear them up.


    Almost instantly, the giant wolf crossed a distance of 3 kilometers, opened his mouth, drooled and bit at Wu Hao.


    Although Yali''s strength also reached the realm of Zhenqi Huaxuan, she didn''t respond at all when the giant wolf appeared.


    Wu Hao suddenly stretched out his leg and kicked up, right in the wolf''s mouth.


    The powerful force kicked the wolf back several times before it fell to the ground.


    After landing, the wolf shook his head.


    Wu Hao''s legs are huge, his head is dizzy, and his body swings like he can''t stand stably after drinking fake wine.


    "My Lord, I just..."


    Yali''s face is burning because of her appearance just now. It''s really embarrassing.


    Now she is the war Saint level of Zhenqi into Gang territory, but she was stunned in front of a strange beast.


    "It''s all right. It''s my responsibility to protect your safety." Wu Hao touched Yali''s head.


    "My Lord, let me go."


    Yali looked angrily at the dizzy giant wolf in front of her. She had to find face in it.


    "Be careful yourself."


    Wu Hao agreed.


    Yali was promoted to the realm of true Qi and gang by Qiang Sheng. She had to get familiar with her strength.


    Moreover, Wu Hao will not hurt her by watching.


    After the giant wolf shook his head a few times, the state of drinking fake wine was finally shaken away by it.


    At this time, he saw a small man looking at himself provocatively.


    The wolf was enraged at once.


    You come to Lord wolf''s territory and dare to provoke him. Kill you first.


    The guy who kicked the wolf, you wait for the wolf, and the wolf will swallow you later.


    The wolf pounced on Ya Li and grabbed her with its right claw.


    I want to cut Alice into pieces.


    Yali drew out her waist knife and cut the wolf across the air.


    A huge blade of Qi came out of the blade and cut into the giant wolf.


    The giant wolf knows very well. He doesn''t care about chopping Yali, but claps at him and cuts himself with huge knife Qi.


    ''Bang''


    A loud noise.


    A large number of rotten branches and leaves were thrown up by Qi.


    The giant wolf blocked the sword Qi, but was knocked back two steps by the power of the sword Qi.


    There is a shallow blood mark on its right claw.


    The giant wolf looked at the injured right paw. His eyes were full of tyranny, ferocity and hatred.


    In this mountain forest, on my own territory, I was hurt by intruders like weak chickens.


    Although it is only a minor injury, it is unacceptable to be used to dominating in this mountain forest.


    It wants to swallow Yali alive and let her melt slowly in her stomach acid.


    The wolf roared wildly and continued to rush towards Yali.


    At this point, it is faster.


    After Yali settled down, she was not a vegetarian.


    Blade after blade, cut at the wolf.


    At the same level, the giant wolf''s strength and speed are stronger than Yali.


    But the most difference between man and animals is that man can use weapons and Kung Fu.


    With these two, we can completely make up the gap with the first heaven of strange animals.


    After a round of competition, although the giant wolf was cut many small wounds by Yali''s knife gas, it had no great impact on it.


    However, Yali''s breath became unstable because of her constant use of Dao Qi.


    The giant wolf also found this, and his eyes showed a cunning color.


    It''s all a good plan.


    With her strong body, she was tired and swallowed her alive.


    "Yali, your strength is not much worse than it, but you are a little too nervous. You see, the harm you do to it is not at its core, and it has no impact at all. You can''t be nervous. You should see the opportunity and try your best to cut to its key, so that you can hurt it. Otherwise, if only you are consumed by it alive, the beast will be smart. " Wu Hao reminds Ya Li.


    "I see, my Lord."


    Yali took a long breath to calm herself down.


    In the face of such a powerful beast for the first time, Yali was really nervous and her movements were deformed.


    Wu Hao''s words made her calm down slowly.


    The giant wolf was still like a trick. Suddenly she found that Yali was not flustered, and her threat to herself rose sharply.


    So the giant wolf stared at Wu Hao.


    It doesn''t know what Wu Hao said to Yali, but it''s all Wu Hao''s fault.

 Chapter 150

    "Oh, the little wolf is very clever. If it weren''t for your ugliness, I''d like to catch you as my mount. "


    Wu Hao naturally knows what the giant wolf is thinking.


    I''m a little surprised at the IQ of the giant wolf.


    If it weren''t for the giant wolf, it looked so ugly. Wu Hao really wanted to catch it as his mount.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s eyes, the giant wolf was timid for no reason.


    What''s the special look in your eyes? Take the wolf as your joy?


    However, the giant wolf had no time to think more, because Yali''s attack came.


    Yali''s attack was much more methodical than before.


    The attack point of each move is not away from the eyes, neck and other key parts of the giant wolf.


    Moreover, not every move of Dao Qi will be sent out.


    The giant wolf thought that Yali would send out knife Qi and resisted it with her claws, but the knife Qi did not send out.


    When the giant wolf thought that Yali would not send out knife Qi, the hidden knife Qi took off the knife and cut it at the giant wolf.


    For a moment, the giant wolf was very embarrassed by Yali''s real-time and empty moves at that time.


    Almost, its eyes were blinded by Yali.


    When the wolf looked at Ya Li, the only thought left was to kill ya Li.


    The wolf is crazy.


    It was Guan Yali''s attack. After eating Yali hard, he clapped her with one claw.


    In a hurry, Yali can only stop the giant wolf with a knife.


    ''Bang''.


    Yali was directly photographed by the giant wolf.


    A mouthful of blood spewed out in the air.


    She''s hurt.


    A bloody knife mark appeared on the face of the giant wolf.


    The wolf roared and continued to rush towards Yali, who was unable to defend in the air.


    When she jumped in front of Ya Li''s body, she grabbed Ya Li with one claw.


    Just as the wolf''s eyes showed a cruel color, Yali''s body suddenly disappeared from its eyes.


    And its claws are empty.


    The wolf turned around and found his prey in the arms of the human who had kicked himself like drinking fake wine.


    "My Lord, I lost."


    Yali shed some sad tears.


    "It''s okay. You''re great. You see, the giant wolf also paid the price. If you are stronger, you will cut off its head. "


    Wu Hao helped Yali wipe her tears and comforted her.


    "My Lord, I will try my best to improve my strength."


    Yali hurriedly promised.


    She doesn''t want to be a drag bottle around Wu Hao.


    "It''s all right. When the adult''s strength is strong, he will continue to help you improve your strength."


    Wu Hao fondly touched Yali''s head.


    And took out a drop of "Baicao liquid" and fed it to her.


    This "herbal liquid" is not the "herbal liquid" that the "monkeys" have bathed in, but the brand-new "herbal liquid" that Wu Hao asked sun Sansheng for again.


    After a drop of "Baicao liquid" went into her stomach, Yali''s injury immediately completely recovered.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    With that, Yali wants to pick up the knife and fight with the giant wolf.


    However, when the wolf saw that Yali was like a man who had nothing to do, he had to do himself again. He couldn''t help being a little timid.


    It''s reckless, but it doesn''t mean it''s stupid.


    This kind of in-situ full of blood, isn''t it a hanging force?


    Lord wolf is just an ordinary player. Who wants to play with you.


    Thinking, the giant wolf wanted to slip away.


    However, Wu Hao finally met a strange animal. How could he let it slip away.


    So he opened his mouth and said faintly, "if you dare to go, I will kill you immediately."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, the giant wolf immediately blew up.


    It felt that there were countless killing machines around it and locked it. As long as it dared to move, it would be dead.


    If someone could see the invisible sword Qi, they would know that there are 500 "six pulse fairy Swords" floating around the giant wolf.


    As long as it moves, these sword Qi will give it a ten thousand sword through the heart.


    At this time, it finally knew that the human who kicked it was a terrible existence.


    It was smart and soon fell down.


    "Well, that''s good. The little wolf must look like a little wolf. "


    Wu Hao walked slowly to the front of the giant wolf.


    Although Wu Hao was close at hand and looked unprepared, the giant wolf didn''t mean to do it at all.


    Because it knows that if it dares to do it, it must die by itself.


    And the man in front of him will never be hurt.


    "You are a clever wolf." Wu Hao nodded¡° Well, I''ll give you a way to live. You let your companions come and call as many as you can. The more you come, the greater your chance of survival. Do you understand? "


    The "mountain of ten thousand weights" is really too big. Wu Hao really wants to find it one by one. It takes too much time.


    Therefore, Wu Hao thought of letting the giant wolf call friends and call the same kind over.


    This also saves Wu Hao from looking everywhere.


    The wolf thought about it and immediately shouted loudly.


    Wu Hao could hear that the cry of the giant wolf was full of provocative meaning.


    It seems that the giant wolf will use the method of provocation.


    Sure enough, within two seconds, a roar responded to the giant wolf.


    These roars were full of disdain and anger.


    The wolf continued to challenge the calls with his roar.


    Soon, many cries moved towards themselves.


    The wolf still irritates the creatures with its roar.


    Those creatures that were provoked moved this way quickly.


    The trees that stood in front of them were smashed.


    They are like tanks, crushing everything in front of them to the ground.


    Ten minutes later, 5 or 60 giant Wolves of different colors appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    The group of giant wolves with different colors had an angry expression, but when they saw the miserable look of the giant wolf, they immediately looked at Wu Hao and Wu Hao fiercely.


    Although provoked by the giant wolf, they are the same kind.


    The wolf''s injury was definitely hurt by the human in front of him, so they immediately pointed the spear at Wu Hao.


    Seeing this situation, the wolf''s eyes showed a cunning color.


    I even asked the wolf master to ask his fellow wolves for help. I''m afraid you don''t know. In the face of foreign enemies, the wolf families are consistent.


    Being stared at by dozens of giant wolves whose strength reached the state of true Qi and gang, Yali couldn''t help holding Wu Hao''s hand nervously.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a group of wolves. Don''t be afraid." Wu Hao pinched Yali''s hand.


    Then, looking at the wolves, he said, "seriously, I haven''t tried how strong my fist is for a long time. Just when you little wolves come, let me try how strong my fist is."


    All along, Wu Hao has always used the "six pulse immortal sword" such a long-range group attack skill.


    So that Wu Hao didn''t know what his pure power had suddenly reached.


    Now I have a chance to try wolf.


    With that, Wu Hao walked towards a red giant wolf.


    Seeing that the human in front of him dared to provoke himself, the giant wolf roared and rushed towards Wu Hao.


    When the red wolf pounced on Wu Hao, he suddenly felt a little strange.


    It just can''t think of anything strange.

 Chapter 151

    When Wu Hao suddenly appeared in front of his head, a fist opened a hole directly in his head and took out the fist sized spiritual gem in his head, he finally thought of something strange.


    When it attacked, none of its kin attacked with themselves.


    Why?


    With its last consciousness, it looked at its peers.


    It was found that its companions were fixed by something and could not move.


    "Wolf, you know you have a lot of people. In order not to let them hurt my woman, I can only give them to live. In this way, I can choose with you. "


    Wu Hao explained to the red wolf with a smile.


    In order to prevent the giant wolves from attacking Yali, Wu Hao controlled them with powerful ideas.


    After the explanation, the red wolf immediately lost its breath of life.


    Wu Hao put his body into the space ring.


    When I was on the periphery, I killed too many animals at one time, so that those monsters hid themselves.


    Wu Hao won''t make such a mistake this time.


    After the red wolf died, Wu Hao absorbed the power it left behind and found that it was equivalent to the power of 10 inborn aliens.


    "Cool."


    There are more than 60 giant wolves here. Killing all of them is equal to absorbing the power of more than 600 inborn aliens. Plus the power of the previous 100 inborn aliens, Wu Hao is only 30 true Qi and gang monsters away from Shentong.


    Immediately, Wu Hao looked at the wolves. It was greedy.


    The wolves shivered when they saw Wu Hao''s eyes.


    They regret coming here.


    But now they can''t escape at all.


    I can''t even move.


    And the giant wolf also saw Wu Hao''s strength.


    Now, it is lying there obediently, being a obedient wolf.


    After trying his power, Wu Hao directly released a gray wolf, a black wolf and two giant wolves.


    After the wolf was released, he rushed towards Wu Hao.


    Although Wu Hao is very powerful, the dignity of the wolf family cannot be trampled on.


    It will fight for the dignity of the wolf family.


    The black wolf hesitated and turned to run.


    However, black wolf is Wu Hao''s upgrade experience. How can it run away.


    A ''six pulse fairy sword'' directly exploded the black wolf''s head and dug out its spiritual gem.


    The gray wolf who rushed over was also punched in the head by Wu Hao and took out the spirit gem.


    In an instant, two giant wolves were killed by Wu Hao in two places.


    After putting the jewels and wolf corpses into the ring, Wu Hao smiled at the wolves.


    This smile is very handsome in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But in the eyes of these giant wolves, they are as terrible as demons.


    One of the giant wolves was scared to pee.


    See, the scared big wolf, lying there as a good wolf, with a disdainful expression in his eyes.


    You are a good counselor and deserve to be the opponent of the wolf master.


    Lord wolf really misunderstood you before.


    This time, Wu Hao directly let go, a white wolf, a black wolf, a purple wolf and three wolves.


    This time, none of the three giant wolves ran and all rushed towards Wu Hao.


    However, it is useless for them to resist again.


    Under the crushing of absolute strength, they were also solved by three punches.


    And Wu Hao even hurt a hair.


    Next, there are four, five, six


    More and more giant wolves are released, and Wu Hao''s speed is faster and faster.


    Because of his speed, Wu Hao seemed to split up when he attacked.


    Even if 10 giant wolves were released at the same time, Wu Hao could solve the battle in an instant.


    If Wu Hao were a little bald, it would be like a cartoon character.


    When Wu Hao let go of the last seven giant wolves, the seven giants had completely lost their desire to fight.


    Before that, like the giant wolf, he lay on the ground and didn''t dare to move.


    "Wouldn''t it be good to have done so? But you are so ugly, otherwise I really want to save your life. "


    Wu Hao shook his head sadly.


    Then, the figure moved and hit seven punches.


    ¡­¡­


    From the arrival of the wolves to the extinction of the wolves, the whole process did not take more than 5 minutes.


    When getting rid of Wu Hao''s forced clothes, it only took a short minute to really spend on the giant wolf.


    After all, a little wolf is just a punch.


    At this time, Yali looked at Wu Hao as if she were looking at a God.


    No way, Wu Hao''s strength is too strong.


    The giant wolves and monsters of the same level and even stronger than her can be crushed to death in his hands like ants at will.


    "I''m so lucky to be a man of God."


    The big wolf, who was lying there motionless, only looked at Wu Hao pleasantly.


    It''s obvious that I''ve finished what you told me. Can you let us die.


    "You can let go, but I still need 30 monsters with the same strength as you. If you help me find it, I can consider letting you go. "


    With that, Wu Hao glanced at the giant wolf.


    A wolf traitor, who is qualified to talk to me about conditions and do good work for me, maybe I will let you go.


    The giant wolf is very smart. Wu Hao understands the meaning of that look.


    So he nodded quickly.


    "OK, take me to find it."


    Then Wu Hao stood on the back of the giant wolf with Yali in his arms.


    The giant wolf was very honest and took Wu Hao to find those monsters with similar strength.


    After absorbing more than 60 giant wolves, Wu Hao''s mental power increased again, and his sensing range reached 30000 meters.


    Although it is still suppressed, 30000 meters is much better than 1 kilometer.


    With this kind of wolf traitor to lead the way, Wu Hao soon found another 30 giant wolves.


    After killing them all, Wu Hao''s strength directly broke through to the magical realm.


    After reaching the magical realm, Wu Hao didn''t go on.


    Instead, he made a tent in place to rest.


    The wolf traitor was regarded as the gatekeeper by Wu Hao.


    After entering the tent, Wu Hao began to experience all kinds of mysterious things that suddenly appeared in his mind when his strength was raised to the magical realm.


    In order to make his brain work better, Wu Hao ate a piece of ''Nzt''.


    Suddenly, the brain runs at a high speed, and things you don''t understand will soon be understood.


    This time, Wu Hao spent a total of three days (the time of Ares mainland).


    When Wu Hao opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Yali''s worried eyes.


    "Yali, it worries you."


    Wu Hao smiled and touched Yali''s face.


    Before closing, Wu Hao should have told her.


    "Sir, you''re fine."


    Yali''s face showed an excited expression.


    Wu Hao is everything to her now. As long as Wu Hao is all right, she won''t collapse.


    "Have a good rest."


    Wu Hao touched Yali''s face.


    Yali nodded and fell asleep in Wu Hao''s arms.


    In these three days, she didn''t rest at all. She had already reached her limit.


    It was also because of Wu Hao that she insisted.


    Now as soon as I relax, I fall asleep.

 Chapter 152

    Wu Hao sensed the outside and found that he could sense that the distance had reached 500000 meters.


    You know, this is the sensing distance suppressed by the "ten thousand mountains".


    If you are outside, the sensing distance is really a little far away.


    In Wu Hao''s induction, he found many powerful beasts.


    There are many strange animals with vigorous Qi and heaven and man.


    This is also the beast that Wu Hao will hunt next.


    Wu Hao takes back his sensing power and finds that the little wolf is still doing his duty outside the tent.


    Good attitude.


    Wu Hao came out of the tent. When the wolf found that Wu Hao came out, he immediately wagged his tail like a dog.


    What about being a dog in order to live.


    "You''re obedient. You can go." Wu Hao doesn''t need it now.


    Killing it doesn''t have any effect on yourself. It''s better to let it go.


    The wolf was surprised and took two steps.


    Suddenly he stopped again, looked back at Wu Hao, and found that he simply ignored himself and turned back to the tent.


    It immediately ran away.


    Originally, it thought that even if it didn''t die, it had to work for the human.


    Unexpectedly, he really let himself go.


    In order to stay away from the human being, the giant wolf even made his milk strength come out when he ran away.


    "Silly wolf."


    Seeing the appearance of the giant wolf running away, Wu Hao said faintly.


    Then, regardless of that, stay by Yali''s side and wait for her to wake up.


    Eight hours later, Yali slowly woke up.


    Seeing Wu Hao looking at himself, he immediately got into Wu Hao''s arms.


    Wu Hao hugs Ya Li.


    Yali raises her head and kisses Wu Hao.


    For a time, the tent was full of spring.


    Yali has been very nervous since she entered the "ten thousand weight mountain".


    At this time, it is very helpful for her to explore life.


    After the war, Wu Hao took out food and had a good meal with Yali.


    "Sir, how long will we stay here?" Yali asked Wu Hao while drinking kekuo.


    Although Wu Hao is around, Yali really feels a little uncomfortable in the "ten thousand weight mountain".


    The supernatural realm needs to be upgraded to the broken soul realm. The strength of exotic animals that need to be hunted is lower than that of heaven and man, which is of no use to Wu Hao.


    "Stay two more days and we''ll go back." Wu Hao wants to see how long it will take to ascend to the broken soul state.


    "OK."


    Yali nodded.


    After dinner, Wu Hao should also exercise.


    After feeling it for a while, Wu Hao found that there was a "horned tiger beast" with a sky and human territory 100000 meters to the left.


    Wu Hao put away his tent, hugged Yali, flashed and disappeared in place.


    When he reappeared, Wu Hao had appeared in front of the white "horned tiger beast" in heaven and man.


    This is a magical skill Wu Hao got when he broke through the magical realm.


    Wu Hao named it "space transmission".


    "Spatial transmission": as long as it is within the scope of Wu Hao''s telepathy, Wu Hao can appear anywhere as long as he has an idea.


    The ''horned tiger'' was licking its big claws in its territory. The sudden appearance of Wu Hao almost scared it to pee.


    Seeing that it was just two humans, the ''horned tiger'' was immediately angry.


    Damn human, dare to disturb uncle tiger licking his feet.


    Sin cannot be forgiven, sin cannot be forgiven.


    The horned Tiger stood up,


    The ''horned tiger'' in the human territory on this day is 40 meters long.


    When you stand up, it''s like a hill.


    The "horned tiger beast" raised his right palm and patted them at Wu Hao.


    In this way, the claw wind is like a level 12 gale.


    However, it has no effect on Wu Hao.


    When the claws of the horned tiger were about to hit the heads of the two people, Wu Hao moved.


    The horned tiger suddenly felt that its claws could no longer move for half a minute.


    Then he felt that his whole body couldn''t move.


    The horned tiger tried to struggle, but it couldn''t move at all.


    "Yali, what do you think of this'' horned tiger ''? Is it majestic? It should be worthy of me to use it as my mount. "


    Wu Hao took Yali around the horned tiger, and then touched its hair, like buying meat in a vegetable market.


    "OK." Yali was slightly disgusted¡° In fact, I think as an adult, I should find a better mount. However, this'' horned tiger ''is OK. "


    What''s ok? I''m the tiger in heaven and man. Don''t I even have the qualification to be a mount?


    I''m so angry with Uncle tiger.


    Don''t let uncle Hu get out of trouble, or uncle Hu will make you look good.


    "I think it''s also very good." Wu Hao nodded and then said to the horned tiger, "big white cat, would you like to be my mount?"


    Cat, your uncle, your family are cats.


    Uncle is a tiger, a tiger.


    It is a noble ''horned tiger beast''.


    I want uncle tiger to be your mount. Dream.


    The horned tiger looked at Wu Hao with disdain.


    "Oh, it''s quite personalized." Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    Then Wu Hao thought and disappeared.


    Wu Hao suddenly disappeared and startled Yali.


    However, when she saw that the "horned tiger" was still fixed there, she was relieved.


    What should adults do.


    Yali is still very envious of Wu Hao''s ability.


    A few seconds later, Wu Hao reappeared and was surrounded by a "horned tiger" with some green fur.


    This'' horned tiger ''was also controlled by Wu Hao''s mind.


    Seeing this new ''horned tiger'', the white ''horned tiger'' was slightly surprised. It knew this'' horned tiger '', which was a neighbor who had left nearly 300000 meters.


    The two tigers had a fight over territory before.


    It''s on a par.


    I didn''t expect it to be caught by this human.


    What does this human catch it for?


    Soon, it will know the answer.


    Wu Hao smiled at the white ''horned tiger''.


    The ''horned tiger'' laughs inexplicably.


    Laugh at your mother.


    Wu Hao went to the front of the other ''horned tiger'' and opened a hole in the head of the ''horned tiger'' with his fist.


    Then he took out a spiritual gem the size of a basketball.


    Then Wu Hao smiled at the white horn tiger beast.


    Seeing this scene, the white ''horned tiger'' almost peed.


    This is so special. It turns out that this human brought his neighbor here to kill the tiger.


    At this time, the horned tiger finally understood why the human had to smile at himself.


    This is completely saying to yourself that you can only die if you don''t promise.


    After the green ''horned tiger'' died, the energy was absorbed by Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao felt something bad.


    Because, after absorbing the alien energy of this day''s human territory, Wu Hao has improved a little. Wu Hao can''t estimate how many alien animals in the human territory need to be killed in order to break through the broken soul territory.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s face was a little ugly, the heart of "horned tiger beast" suddenly raised. This guy was unhappy. He didn''t want to kill me, too.


    I''m a cat. I like to be a horse.

 Chapter 153

    Wu Hao sighed. It''s so difficult to break through the broken soul realm. Let''s see if there is any chance to break through elsewhere.


    Then Wu Hao looked at the horned tiger and said, "what''s up, big white cat, would you like to be my mount?"


    Yes, kitten yes.


    The horned tiger tried hard to convey its will to Wu Hao.


    It''s just a pity that it can''t move at all.


    "How''s it going? Still not? Then there''s no way? "


    With that, Wu Hao went to the front of the horned tiger and clenched his fist to blow its head.


    The "horned tiger beast" was so frightened that he desperately wanted to convey his willingness to be a mount.


    But Wu Hao didn''t seem to see it at all, so he had to kill it with one punch.


    For a time, the horned tiger thought it would die here.


    At this time, Yali said, "my Lord, the big white cat is fixed by you. How does it answer?"


    If the horned tiger had heard Yali call it a big cat before, it would have eaten her.


    Now, it just wants to hide in Yali''s arms and learn to bark obediently.


    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot." As soon as Wu Hao patted his forehead, he removed his mind from the horned tiger beast.


    The "horned tiger" resumed its action and immediately fell on the ground, wagging its tail like a dog to please Wu Hao.


    Although Wu Hao almost killed it because he forgot to untie himself.


    But I dare not have any dissatisfaction.


    This is the jungle law of the strong.


    "Did you agree?" Wu Hao looked at the "horned tiger beast".


    The "horned tiger beast" nodded again and again.


    make fun of.


    If you don''t agree, you''ll be punched in the head and dig out spiritual gems.


    Becoming a human mount, called a big cat, is much better than becoming a dead tiger.


    "OK, from today on, you will be my mount. I''ll give you a name. If you look white and look like a cat, I''ll call you a big white cat. " Wu Hao patted the head of the horned tiger and gave it a name.


    Although the ''horned tiger'' rejects the name from the heart, its body is still very honest.


    While wagging its tail, it gently rubbed Wu Hao with its head, indicating that it liked the name very much.


    Wu Hao hugged Yali and came to the back of the big white cat.


    The ''big white cat'' has a wide back and is very clean. There is no other smell.


    Wu Hao lay down comfortably, and Yali also lay down beside Wu Hao.


    "Go, find me those monsters with your strength."


    Wu Hao lay on the back of the big white cat and gave it an order.


    "Big white cat" immediately ran towards the front.


    Wu Hao can rely on his own "space transmission" magic power to harvest exotic animals quickly.


    But because the broken soul state is too difficult to rise to, it might as well be easier.


    With a ''big white cat'' as a mount, Wu Hao can relax a lot.


    The "big white cat" ran very fast. Before long, it took Wu Hao to the territory of an alien animal like a huge saber toothed tiger.


    When the beast saw the big white cat, he immediately came up to fight with it.


    At this time, Wu Hao suddenly appeared in front of the head of the saber toothed tiger, opened a hole in its head with a fist, and then took out its spiritual gem the size of a basketball.


    Seeing this scene, the "big white cat" couldn''t help shaking all over.


    Although he has become a mount, the fear of hitting the soul still makes it unbearable.


    The saber toothed tiger stared at the big white cat before he died. He really couldn''t understand why the beast brought humans to kill himself.


    The big white cat also saw the eyes of the saber toothed tiger. It was also very helpless.


    If you don''t bring humans, it''s the one who dies.


    So it can''t help it.


    After killing the saber toothed tiger with one punch and putting its body into the ring, Wu Hao returned to the back of the big white cat.


    "Continue."


    After receiving Wu Hao''s order, the "big white cat" began to run again.


    ¡­¡­


    As time went by, more and more strange animals died under Wu Hao''s fist, and there were all kinds of animals.


    There are leopard like beasts, lion like beasts, wild boar like beasts with huge fangs, and giant bear beasts with bone armor.


    In this way, in two days (Ares mainland time), Wu Hao killed more than 200 monsters with human strength.


    However, there is still no obvious improvement.


    If we compare the magical realm to the broken soul realm as 100, Wu Hao doesn''t even have 1 now.


    I promised Yali to stay for another two days and go back. Now it''s time to leave.


    "Leave the mountain of ten thousand weights."


    Lying on the back of the big white cat, Wu Hao hugged Yali and gave orders to the big white cat.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s order, the "big white cat" did not hesitate to run out of the "Wanzhong mountain".


    After the big white cat left, no strange animals dared to jump out.


    After all, the strength of the external animals is not as high as that of the "big white cat". Naturally, there will be no strange animals to die.


    It took three days (the time of the God of war mainland) for the "big white cat" to finally take Wu Hao and his two people away from the "ten thousand heavy mountain".


    As soon as we left the "mountain of ten thousand weights", the suppression of rules in it suddenly disappeared.


    The distance Wu Hao could sense suddenly soared.


    When the sensing distance reached the limit, Wu Hao was startled.


    When he was in the "mountain of ten thousand weights", Wu Hao knew that his sensing distance would be very far.


    But after really knowing this distance, Wu Hao really couldn''t calm down.


    As we all know, the circumference of the earth is 40076 kilometers, but now Wu Hao''s sensing distance has reached 100000 kilometers, which can wrap the earth.


    Even if Wu Hao''s sensing distance now reaches 100000 kilometers, he still has no way to know how big the Ares continent is.


    Maybe it took Wu Hao some time to know how big the Ares continent was.


    But Wu Hao is not a scholar. He is not interested in knowing this.


    Taking back his senses, Wu Hao asked the "big white cat" to rush to the Yaku tribe.


    The big white cat flew directly.


    The strength reaches the realm of heaven and man. No matter animals or humans, they can fly in the air.


    "Ya Li, you know that animals and humans in heaven and man can fly. But do you believe that without strength, ordinary people like weak chickens can fly. " Wu Hao asked Yali around him.


    "Sir, you can say yes."


    Yali now unconditionally believes in Wu Hao.


    "Yali, I don''t want you to charge me. I want to know what you think?"


    It''s good for beautiful women to worship themselves.


    But he worshipped so much that he lost his own opinion. This is not what Wu Hao wants to see.


    Yali thought, shook her head and said, "it should be impossible."


    People like her can''t fly when they reach the battle Saint level, let alone people without strength.


    "In fact, in my hometown, ordinary people can fly to the sky by taking a tool called an airplane. It feels like we''re sitting on the big white cat. " Wu Hao said.

 Chapter 154

    "Really? What on earth is a plane like? " Yali asked curiously.


    Wu Hao described the plane to Yali, and then continued: "the plane is the same as the motorcycle we rode before. They are made by some ordinary people in my hometown."


    "Also, look at the stars in the sky. They are the same stars as the God of war. But we don''t know if there will be life on it. Because you can''t go up there. "


    "Even if the ''big white cat'' flies higher, it can''t fly to those stars. And in my guy, those ordinary people made a spaceship that could fly to those stars. "


    "They can wear special clothes and enter those stars."


    "Really? It''s amazing. "


    Yali''s face showed a yearning look.


    "Well, you can see it when you go to my hometown." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Yali lies beside Wu Hao with a happy face.


    Big white cat''s flying speed in the sky is much faster than Wu Hao''s previous Harley motorcycle.


    It''s estimated that you can return to the tribe in a few hours.


    After flying for an hour, the "big white cat" suddenly fell to the ground and hid under a big tree.


    "My Lord, what''s the matter with Dawei?"


    "Big white cat" suddenly hid on the ground. Yali was worried.


    With the strength of "big white cat" tianyijing, there is no need to hide so carefully.


    Wu Hao felt it.


    It was found that a bird was flying in this direction at a very fast speed 10000 kilometers away.


    This bird looks like an enlarged version of a giant eagle.


    More strangely, there are circles of lightning around the body of the giant eagle.


    Where it flies, it leaves electric arcs.


    Wu Hao told ya Li about the giant eagle.


    Yali''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    "These are the creatures of the minefield. Generally, they should not leave the minefield. Has anything changed?" Yali frowned, then her face changed greatly, "no, it flew in the direction of our tribe. Thunder eagles are vicious by nature. Once they see creatures, they will tear them apart. "


    While talking, the thunder eagle had come over the head of two people and one beast.


    "It''s all right. It can''t fly."


    Wu Hao comforts Yali.


    The strength of this thunder eagle, that is, the realm of heaven and man, is the same as the ''big white cat''.


    Wu Hao turned his mind and immediately controlled Lei Ying with his mind.


    Although the thunder eagle is very fast.


    But it still cannot escape Wu Hao''s mental coverage.


    However, although Lei Ying''s strength is only heaven and man, it is ten times stronger than the "big white cat".


    It took Wu Hao ten times as much mental energy to fix the "big white cat" before he could be regarded as living the thunder eagle.


    No wonder the big white cat is so afraid.


    Wu Hao moved Lei Ying down with his mind.


    The thunder eagle is not too big. It is about 10 meters long.


    At this time, it still maintained a struggling expression, the lightning around it was still shining, and its eyes stared at Wu Hao fiercely.


    It knows that it was caught by the human in front of it.


    As for, the "kitten" was directly ignored by it.


    After all, this'' kitten ''is the existence of its ration.


    Controlled by his mind, it can still send out lightning, which makes Wu Hao very curious.


    As soon as Tianyan opened, Wu Hao scanned the inside and outside of Lei Ying.


    Suddenly I knew the difference between this thunder eagle and the "big white cat".


    The spiritual gems in their brains are the same size, but the spiritual gems in Lei Ying''s body are more pure.


    It''s like the difference between tap water and purified water.


    The difference between them is the White Lightning on the spiritual gem in the thunder eagle''s brain.


    These thunderbolts penetrate into the gem all the time to purify the purity of the gem.


    At the same time, it also improves the strength of thunder eagle.


    This is also the reason why the big white cat is afraid of thunder eagle.


    When Wu Hao saw this, Lei Ying suddenly had an idea that he was completely seen through by Wu Hao.


    Its heart can not help but produce a feeling of fear.


    "I don''t know if my spiritual power will change after absorbing your spiritual gem?" Wu Hao came to Lei Ying and said softly.


    Seriously, he saw the spirit gem with lightning for the first time.


    Then absorb it and see what will change.


    Lei Ying doesn''t know what Wu Hao is talking about, but he knows it will never be good.


    So, more crazy struggle.


    The power of lightning around it is also more powerful.


    The creatures in the thunder pond are really strange.


    It seems that he and Wu Hao also have the same ability to read.


    Otherwise, under the control of mind, it should not be able to move for half a minute.


    Wu Hao gently touched the thunder eagle with his right index finger.


    A numbness spread to Wu Hao''s body.


    After trying the lightning power of Lei Ying, Wu Hao withdrew his finger.


    These lightning forces are very powerful.


    If Wu Hao''s strength had not reached the magical realm, there would be mental strength to protect his body.


    Under this power, it will really paralyze for a while.


    Wu Hao thought and a ''six pulse fairy sword'' slowly shot at Lei Ying.


    The sword Qi touched the power of lightning and began to be consumed continuously, but it still passed through the power of lightning and shot at the forehead of the thunder eagle.


    Although some of the sword Qi was consumed, the rest of the sword Qi still shot through the thunder eagle''s forehead.


    At the same time, the spirit gem with the power of lightning was dug out.


    After the spirit gem of thunder eagle was dug out, it died directly.


    The power of lightning around it also disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Wu Hao used his mind to control the spiritual gem still flashing white lightning to come to his body.


    After a little consideration, Wu Hao grabbed the spiritual gem with his hand.


    When he caught the spiritual gem, Wu Hao withdrew his mind.


    For a moment, a pure energy was sucked into the body.


    At the same time, those white lightning forces are absorbed.


    The spiritual power was absorbed by Wu Hao almost in an instant, adding a trace of mental strength to Wu Hao.


    But the power of lightning did not belong to Wu Hao, and began to destroy wantonly when it entered Wu Hao''s body.


    Wu Hao''s solution to this destructive force of lightning is to suppress, suppress and suppress again.


    The power of thunder and lightning is a powerful power to destroy attributes. If you want to deal with it, you can only use more powerful power to destroy it.


    Wu Hao''s spiritual strength is a more powerful force.


    Of course, this is also Wu Hao''s strong mental power. If someone else had been electrocuted by the power of lightning.


    Ten minutes later, under Wu Hao''s strong mental power, the power of lightning was wiped out by life.


    To Wu Hao''s surprise, his mind took some lightning power after erasing the lightning power.


    Wu Hao stretched out his right index finger and moved his mind. A touch of lightning suddenly appeared on his index finger.


    Although it is pitifully weak compared with the lightning power of the thunder eagle.


    But it''s also the power of lightning.

 Chapter 155

    Seeing the power of lightning in Wu Hao''s hand, the "big white cat" immediately stared at the boss and was full of panic.


    You are so powerful. Now you have the power of lightning, which makes us little cats how to live.


    Equally surprised was Yali.


    She knew that Wu Hao had no power of lightning before, but now she suddenly had it.


    "Sir, are you...?"


    "Gained a new ability." Wu Hao put away the power of lightning on his finger.


    Killing Lei Ying also didn''t improve Wu Hao''s strength, but it was an unexpected joy to get the power of lightning.


    It seems that we must go to this minefield once we have a chance.


    "Congratulations, sir."


    Yali hurriedly said happily.


    "Big white, let''s go on." Wu Hao and Yali are on the back of the big white cat again.


    At this time, the big white cat doesn''t dare to have any opposition at all.


    This human is really not as strong as human.


    It was really frightened by Wu Hao''s Sao operation.


    The big white cat flew into the air and continued to fly towards the Yaku tribe.


    As for Lei Ying''s body, Wu Hao has received it in the ring.


    Its Eagle claws can also be used to refine utensils. They can''t be wasted.


    A few hours later, the big white cat came to the top of Yagu tribe.


    For a moment, the whole Yaku tribe moved.


    Zhan Yang also stood in the front.


    The task of protecting the tribal land left by the master before leaving. Unless he is dead, no one will want to hurt the people of Yagu tribe.


    However, his mount was lying on the ground and didn''t dare to look up at all.


    After all, the big white cat in the sky is the existence of heaven and man.


    Among the animals with strict hierarchy, it doesn''t dare to offend the big white cat in the sky.


    Wu Hao patted the big white cat.


    The big white cat fell down very much.


    Just as Zhanyang, Yagu and the people of the Yagu tribe were all in readiness, Wu Hao and Yali suddenly came down from the big white cat''s back.


    "You scare people."


    After Wu Hao came down, he patted the head of the big white cat.


    The big white cat shrunk his head and looked like he had admitted his mistake.


    "Father, don''t be afraid. This is the mount that adults surrender. It''s called Dabai. You don''t have to be afraid of it. " Yali smiled and introduced to Yagu.


    The big white cat gave Yali a resentful look.


    I have a clan tiger here. Can you give me some face? Don''t tell me.


    Of course, it just thinks.


    If he really dares to complain, the human will change his mount again.


    "All right, it''s all right. Let''s go back."


    Yagu let go and let the people go back.


    Zhan Yang bowed respectfully to Wu Hao and took his horse back to his room.


    His room in Yagu tribe is naturally incomparable with the room arranged for him by Tonggu tribe.


    But this is Wu Hao''s order. He can''t disobey it.


    Next, Wu Hao lived in Yagu tribe for some time.


    Usually nothing. During the day, Wu Hao rides a motorcycle carrying Yali around.


    Talk to Ya Li about life in the evening.


    Life is quite leisurely.


    The war temple also seemed to forget the messenger of Zhan Yang, and didn''t send anyone to find him at all.


    Tonggu tribe also settled down temporarily because of the disappearance of copper axe and Zhanyang.


    The days soon passed. Wu Hao also lived in Yagu tribe for more than 30 days (the time of Ares mainland). With more than 30 days left, Wu Hao will leave this star.


    After such a long comfortable day, I should go to the thunder pond to improve my lightning power.


    There is no need to think about breaking through the magical realm to the broken soul realm for the time being. Then improve the power of lightning.


    It''s also very awesome to strengthen the power of lightning.


    "Sir, do you really want to go to Leichi?" Yali is a little worried about the tunnel.


    "Yes, you know I have the power of lightning, so I want to improve it." Wu Hao touched Yali''s face.


    "Then let me go with you, Ya Li. Although Yali can''t help adults, she can relieve their boredom. "


    Yali wants to go to Leichi with Wu Hao.


    "But Leichi is no more than the ten thousand heavy mountain. I don''t know if I can protect you. It''s safer for you to stay in the tribe."


    Although Wu Hao doesn''t know what''s going on over there, he can tell from the thunder eagle that the thunder pond is definitely more dangerous than the "ten thousand heavy mountain".


    Wu Hao doesn''t have much confidence in herself. How can she let Yali take risks.


    "Your Excellency asked me to go with you. I won''t go into the minefield. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Yali looked at Wu Hao with begging eyes.


    "OK, but promise me to wait outside the minefield." Seeing Yali''s eyes, Wu Hao refused her.


    "It''s very kind of you, my Lord."


    Yali jumped into Wu Hao''s arms and was happy.


    After a few words with Yagu, Wu Hao and Yali rode the ''big white cat'' towards Leichi.


    In order to stay away from the Jedi, the human beings on the Ares continent live very far away from the Jedi.


    It took five days (the time of the God of war mainland), and Wu Hao finally came to the area belonging to Leichi.


    Ten thousand meters away from the minefield, "the big white cat fell to the ground and stopped.


    Wu Hao obviously felt his hair stand up.


    "Yali, you and Dabai will wait for me somewhere near here. When I come out, we can almost go to my hometown. " Wu Hao said to Yali.


    "My Lord, I will wait for you."


    With that, Yali kissed Wu Hao hard.


    After being gentle with Yali for a while, Wu Hao said to the big white cat, "Dabai, you must protect Yali for me, you know?"


    "Big white cat" quickly nodded.


    Wu Hao confessed to Yali again, "in case of danger, inspire me to give you Yufu."


    Some time ago, in addition to playing, Wu Hao also took time to upgrade the symbols on his handle, such as solid symbols, moving symbols, freezing symbols and explosion symbols. Wu Hao raised them to the level of spirit symbols.


    Now the power of each rune is very powerful.


    Once the solid rune is activated, the attack of heaven and man can''t hurt it at all.


    In addition, the power of the three talismans has also become 100 times stronger.


    "My Lord, I see." Yali nodded.


    "OK, I''ll go. When I come back, we''ll go back to my hometown together. "


    With that, Wu Hao went ahead.


    Yali didn''t leave immediately, but waited until Wu Hao couldn''t see her, and then left with the big white cat to find a place to stay temporarily.


    With a big white cat, finding a place to live should not be a problem.


    Wu Hao soon walked into Leichi.


    Walking into Leichi is like walking into the "mountain of ten thousand weights", like entering another space.


    However, Wu Hao''s inductive force is not suppressed here.


    However, even if Wu Hao''s sensing power is fully open, there is no way to find out how big the minefield is.


    It has detected many powerful creatures.


    Are creatures with lightning power.

 Chapter 156

    From time to time, there will be powerful thunder and lightning in the thunder pool, which will come down from the sky.


    I don''t know what the ground is made of. It doesn''t hurt at all.


    Moreover, in the minefield, almost no plants survive.


    If you can find one, it''s a genius treasure.


    No, Wu Hao found a blue plant more than 20 cm high.


    This plant has small flowers, just like the stars in the sky.


    The appearance is very beautiful, but Wu Hao can feel that it contains a very powerful power of lightning.


    Wu Hao''s body flashed and appeared next to the plant.


    Just as Wu Hao reached out to pick it, a blue light shot at Wu Hao and bit at Wu Hao''s neck.


    Wu Hao took his time and grabbed at the blue light.


    The blue light flashed and escaped Wu Hao''s grasp.


    Then he ran to the side of the plant and stared at Wu Hao fiercely with a pair of small eyes.


    It seems to say that this thing is its.


    Whoever dares to rob only dies.


    This is a small blue snake with a shiny body and two small protrusions on its forehead.


    It''s a small snake just because it''s small.


    Its real strength has reached the peak of heaven and man. As long as it takes another step forward, it can break through the magical realm.


    "Your thing, you call it, can it promise you?" Wu Hao doesn''t care whether the plant belongs to a snake or not. If he sees it, it belongs to him¡° In my hometown, there is an old saying called treasure, where the capable live. My strength is stronger than you, so this thing is mine. "


    I just want to rob you. Bite me if you can.


    Although he did not understand Wu Hao''s words, he knew that the human in front of him was definitely going to rob his own "dragon grass".


    This is the "dragon grass" he has kept for a hundred years. He can''t take it.


    As long as the "dragon grass" is mature and eaten by yourself, you can reach the Dragon realm.


    Never let this human rob.


    Thinking, the power of lightning on the little blue snake exploded.


    And a huge thunder and lightning in the sky chopped directly at Wu Hao.


    "Is this your ability?" As Wu Hao said, he raised his hand and grabbed the one that was chopping down at him.


    "Boom"


    The power of lightning turned into an electric ball in Wu Hao''s hand.


    There was a look of panic in the little blue snake''s eyes.


    The power of thunder and lightning from the thunder pool comes down, but its natural power.


    With the power of thunder and lightning, even monsters in the magical realm will be seriously injured next.


    But the human beings in front of us controlled the lightning power of the thunder pool.


    What kind of operation is this.


    In fact, Wu Hao''s ability to take over the power of thunder and lightning depends entirely on his powerful spiritual power.


    Otherwise, with the power of the divine realm, the light will be hurt if it connects with the power of lightning.


    Then, Wu Hao began to use his lightning power and "Kunming magic skill", and began to absorb the power of lightning in his hand.


    It has to be said that as an upgraded version of "Beiming divine skill", this "Kunming divine skill" is really abnormal.


    The power of lightning in Wu Hao''s hand began to decrease slowly.


    And Wu Hao''s body can control more and more lightning power.


    This wave of Sao operation stunned the little blue snake again.


    Is the human in front of us really human?


    The facial features are quite similar, but a little shorter.


    Is he concentrating as much as I am?


    In half an hour, Wu Hao completely absorbed the power of lightning in his hand.


    Cool.


    If Wu Hao''s lightning power was just an ordinary martial artist before, it is now equivalent to a martial artist in the congenital environment.


    Don''t you want to improve the power of thunder and lightning by coming to the thunder pool yourself? Isn''t this little blue snake the best tool to improve the power of thunder and lightning?


    On second thought, Wu Hao smiled at the little blue snake and said, "little snake, do you want this plant?"


    The little blue snake gave Wu Hao a knowing look.


    "But this plant is mine now. If you want it, you have to exchange it for something. "


    Wu Hao said and shamelessly compared the action of counting money to the little blue snake.


    It''s a pity that Wu Hao can think of blackmailing a snake.


    In order to improve his strength, Wu Hao doesn''t care so much.


    Seeing the little blue snake looking at him suspiciously, Wu Hao pointed to the sky and motioned it to give himself another thunder and lightning.


    This made the brazen human leave, and the little blue snake could only summon the power of lightning again.


    The breath of the little blue snake was obviously weaker after the lightning force was summoned this time.


    Wu Hao didn''t care. After he made the power of lightning into a ball, he began to absorb it again.


    This time, Wu Hao absorbed the power of lightning in only 20 minutes.


    Then Wu Hao looked at the little blue snake again.


    The little blue snake was so angry that he almost ran away.


    However, thinking of Wu Hao''s strength, it can only bear it.


    However, the little blue snake didn''t listen to Wu Hao and summoned the power of lightning.


    I''m kidding. My little blue dragon is the top blood of Leichi. Even those big brother level monsters have to say hello when they see themselves.


    As a little human, you have no right to command yourself.


    Besides, you have to pay for the power of lightning.


    "Don''t you want to?" Wu Hao''s face also cooled down.


    In particular, a little snake dared to put his face on his own.


    Then you can only come hard.


    The little blue snake looked at Wu Hao and pinned his head aside.


    "OK, if you don''t, you won''t. This plant has some lightning power. I just absorbed it. "


    With that, Wu Hao reached out to pick the "Hualong grass".


    The little blue snake quickly bit at Wu Hao''s hand.


    "Give face, don''t want face."


    Wu Hao thought.


    The mind immediately formed a huge fly swatter and patted it at the little blue snake.


    The little blue snake felt the danger and immediately wanted to escape.


    But it''s slow.


    It was directly photographed hundreds of meters away.


    When Wu Hao reached out to pick the "Hualong grass", the force of lightning came down again.


    Seeing the lightning, Wu Hao''s face showed a smile.


    "If you had done so, you wouldn''t have had to do it. I am also a peace loving person. "


    Wu Hao grabbed the lightning in his hand and began to absorb it.


    At this time, the little blue snake appeared next to "hualongcao" and stared at Wu Hao.


    There was a deep fear in his eyes.


    Fortunately, this human needs its own lightning power, otherwise it would not have been photographed just now.


    This time, it took Wu Hao only 15 minutes to absorb the power of lightning.


    Wu Hao looks at the little blue snake again.


    The little blue snake trembled with anger.


    But it no longer dares to ignore Wu Hao.


    Therefore, it can only recruit the power of lightning.


    This time, its smell is weaker.


    It stood by the "dragon grass" and looked powerless.


    Wu Hao absorbed the power of lightning in only 10 minutes.


    Seeing that the little blue snake looked weak, Wu Hao didn''t continue to call it lightning.


    "You have a rest first. I''ll go somewhere else and come back to you later."


    With that, Wu Hao''s body disappeared.


    The disappearance of Wu Hao is a happy event for the little blue snake.


    But when Wu Hao wanted to say more, he stayed listlessly next to the "dragon grass".

 Chapter 157

    "My baby, please grow up quickly. I''m almost bullied by that bad man."


    The little blue snake looked at the "dragon grass", and his eyes were pitiful.


    However, Wu Hao doesn''t know this. Now he is looking for Tiancai and Dibao everywhere.


    Easy, and then solve a few thunder pit monsters.


    Three hours later, Wu Hao''s ring had dozens of thunder pond monsters and more than a dozen thunder plants.


    Wu Hao sensed the little blue snake and found that it had recovered.


    Suddenly a space transmission came to the little blue snake.


    Originally, the little blue snake who thought the bad man would never come back was happy.


    It''s getting bluer without the bad guy here.


    But before it was happy, Wu Hao''s appeared next to it.


    God... It''s dark again.


    Wu Hao glanced at the little blue snake.


    The little blue snake consciously called down the power of lightning.


    Wu Hao began to absorb again.


    It''s great to have this tool snake here.


    This time, it took Wu Hao only 5 minutes to absorb it.


    Wu Hao doesn''t have to watch the little blue snake this time.


    It summoned another lightning force to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Well, grown up and sensible.


    This time, Wu Hao spent three minutes.


    Wu Hao had just absorbed it, and the little blue snake added another.


    Then the little blue snake lay down next to the "dragon grass", which was worse than before.


    Wu Hao let it go for a while and went wild again.


    This time, the little blue snake recovered after five hours.


    The little blue snake learned well this time and didn''t dream that Wu Hao wouldn''t come.


    When Wu Hao comes, the little blue snake is the power of lightning.


    Wu Hao absorbed the power of the third lightning almost instantly.


    At the same time, Wu Hao''s lightning power also reached the realm of heaven and man.


    "Well, look at you so good, this plant will be given to you."


    After Wu Hao''s lightning power reached heaven and man, little blue snake''s did not have much effect on him.


    Knowing that Wu Hao was really leaving, the little blue snake''s eyes lit up.


    I''m so glad the bad man is finally leaving.


    "Goodbye."


    Wu Hao said a word and continued to fight wild.


    The creatures in the thunder pool are very special. You''d better play more and take them back.


    After ten days (Ares mainland time), Wu Hao''s harvest is a good one.


    Not only did he harvest the bodies of tens of thousands of Leichi monsters, but also a large number of lightning plants. His strength finally broke through 1 and slowly approached 2.


    Similarly, his lightning power is almost reaching the magical realm.


    "This minefield is really my blessing. If I had more time, I really want to stay here and fight wild. "


    At this time, Wu Hao had a pity that he didn''t have much time for himself.


    "There''s still some time to go wild."


    Wu Hao began to fight wild again.


    When Wu Hao was fighting wild, the "dragon grass" guarded by the little blue snake finally matured.


    When the "dragon grass" matures, the glittering flowers on it even connect into a dragon shape.


    Seeing the "dragon grass" mature, the little blue snake almost cried.


    It''s not easy. I''m really not easy.


    After circling around the "dragon grass" for several times, the little blue snake first absorbed a little energy from the "dragon grass" and almost reveled in that comfortable feeling.


    Next, the little blue snake swallowed the whole plant of Hualong grass directly.


    A lot of energy began to be absorbed by the little blue snake.


    Gradually, the body color of the little blue snake became darker.


    The most obvious thing about the face is that the two protrusions on its forehead turned into two small horns.


    When all the energy of "dragon grass" is absorbed by the little blue snake, the little blue snake''s strength suddenly breaks through the magical realm.


    At this time, a huge real dragon virtual shadow appeared behind the little blue snake.


    Breaking through the magical realm, the momentum of the little blue snake suddenly became terrible.


    That bad guy, wait. I''m looking for you.


    I will certainly return all the shame you have given me to you.


    The little blue snake ran away, and his body seemed to disappear in the thunder and lightning.


    As soon as he appeared, he was already in the lightning a kilometer away.


    At this time, Wu Hao found another plant with the attribute of thunder.


    This is a small tree half a person high, which is full of purple fruits.


    Guarding the little tree is a giant bear covered with white lightning.


    Seeing Wu Hao appear, the giant bear doesn''t talk nonsense with Wu Hao. He slaps Wu Hao with a bear''s paw.


    Any creature who comes here to rob himself of treasures must die.


    However, it did not expect that its slap was caught by a human hand in front of it.


    "Very fat bear''s paw, I want it."


    Wu Hao punched a blood hole directly in the giant bear''s forehead and took out the spiritual gem.


    Then put the giant bear and the gem into the ring.


    Then, prepare to take in dozens of purple fruits on the small tree.


    But then, suddenly, a blue lightning flashed, and the little blue snake appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    "Eh, this is not a little snake. Why are you here? Would you like one? Here you are. "


    Wu Hao was in a good mood when he saw his old friend.


    Hearing that Wu Hao called himself little snake, little blue snake raised his head angrily.


    He pointed to the two small horns on his forehead with a snake tail, indicating that he had grown up and was not small.


    "Oh, the small bag has become smaller and smaller. It''s good, it''s good. You see, you have to rely on me. If I hadn''t told you to use more talents and skills, could you grow so fast? "


    Wu Hao couldn''t help teasing the little blue snake when he met it.


    After listening to Wu Hao''s words about not wanting Bilian so much. The little blue snake is angry.


    I grew up on "dragon grass", but the bad man said it was his credit. It''s really angry.


    No, he must be taught a good lesson.


    By the way, if he doesn''t like to rob other people''s things, he will rob his own things.


    It must be very interesting to see his expression then.


    Thinking about it, the little blue snake rushed under the tree and vomited snake letters to Wu Hao.


    From now on, this little tree is its own expression.


    "Do you like this tree? All right, I''ll give it to you. "


    Wu Hao started, picked all the fruits from the tree and put them into his ring.


    The little blue snake looked at Haohao''s action. It was confused.


    Ben snake said that this little tree is his own, and even the fruit on it is his own.


    It''s not just about small trees.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not happy with the trees?"


    Wu Hao looked at the little blue snake, and a trace of cunning flashed in his eyes.


    Hum, I want to fight with your grandpa Wu. You are still young.


    The little blue snake sensitively found the cunning in Wu Hao''s eyes and immediately reacted that the guy was playing with himself.


    So a huge thunder and lightning split down at Wu Hao.


    Seeing the lightning, Wu Hao immediately smiled.


    I''m still a little short of the power of lightning. It''s really time.


    The lightning power of the little blue snake is more pure than that of the thunder pond beast.


    If not, the strength of the little blue snake was too weak. Wu Hao really wanted it to chop himself all the time.


    Unexpectedly, its strength improved and it came to the door by itself.

 Chapter 158

    That huge lightning force is ten times stronger than the lightning force summoned by the little blue snake.


    However, Wu Hao is also much better than before.


    The power of lightning was directly grasped by Wu Hao with his right hand.


    But the little blue snake knew that the power of lightning was useless to Wu Hao, and immediately prepared the second one.


    Wu Hao knew that the little blue snake would come to the door by himself. He would never summon only the power of lightning. He grabbed the second one with his left hand.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s proud face, little blue snake was unhappy.


    I came to find this bad man myself just to see him eat flat. How can I let him belittle himself.


    So, as soon as it gritted its teeth, it summoned the power of two thunderbolts to come down.


    After that, he lay soft under the small tree and looked like he was about to die.


    These two thunderbolts consumed a lot of energy.


    The little blue snake lay under the small tree and looked at Wu Hao with a pair of schadenfreude.


    You only have two hands. Now there is a force of lightning on each hand. The two forces of lightning depend on how you connect.


    If you can''t answer it, just get the electricity.


    Wu Hao glanced at the little snake lying there with a gloating expression and said faintly, "didn''t I tell you that I don''t have to use my hands to control the power of lightning."


    With that, Wu Hao let go of the two regiments of lightning in his hand.


    They just float in front of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao stretched out his hands again and took down the two thunder and lightning summoned by the little blue snake.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s Sao operation, little blue snake almost vomited blood with anger.


    The thunder and lightning summoned by his old life is of no use to Wu Hao. It''s too angry.


    Wu Hao was also a little lucky. If his spiritual thoughts were not strong enough, he really couldn''t control the power of the four thunderbolts at one time.


    Moreover, he was almost at a loss.


    "Little snake, you are very kind to me. I know I''m about to break through. Thank you for giving me such a big gift. "


    Maybe the little blue snake is very small. As soon as he sees it, Wu Hao wants to tease it.


    Little blue snake knew that he could only be more angry if he paid attention to Wu Hao again.


    So he closed his eyes and ignored Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao also absorbed the pure power of lightning.


    Half an hour later, the power of the four thunderbolts was absorbed by Wu Hao.


    His lightning power also officially broke through to the magical realm.


    Of course, Wu Hao''s original strength has broken through to the magical realm. Now only the power of lightning has reached the magical realm, so he has not obtained any magical ability.


    "Little guy, I''m leaving. I''ll see you later."


    After the power of thunder and lightning reaches the magical realm, Wu Hao should leave.


    The little blue snake opened his eyes and looked at Wu Hao with an expression that you should go as soon as you want to go.


    However, Wu Hao still saw a trace of reluctance in his eyes.


    "Goodbye."


    Wu Hao shook the little blue snake and rushed out of the thunder pool.


    After a few hours, Wu Hao left the Leichi area.


    Just out of the Leichi area, Wu Hao saw Yali and big white cat coming up.


    Yali''s face was full of excitement.


    The big white cat is also very happy.


    When Wu Hao comes out, he can leave this place where he has no sense of security.


    Our big white cat is still suitable for living in the jungle.


    "It''s hard for you." Wu Hao hugged Ya Li who came running.


    "It''s not hard. It''s hard for adults."


    Yali shook her head.


    Outside the minefield, as long as you hide well, there is no danger.


    However, inside the thunder pool, there are seven Jedi, which are many times more dangerous than outside.


    It must be very hard for Wu Hao to live in such an environment for so long.


    "All right, let''s go back." Wu Hao touched Yali''s face.


    Yali nodded.


    When Wu Hao sat behind him, the big white cat flew towards the Yagu tribe.


    I don''t want to come to this damn place anymore.


    It also took 5 days to return to the tribe (Ares mainland time).


    After returning to the tribe, Wu Hao looked at the time in his hand. There was only one month left.


    So Wu Hao asked Yali to order the people in the tribe to prepare as many blood rice as possible. Otherwise, if you go to your hometown, there will be no blood rice to eat.


    Moreover, the people of the tribe were asked to dig out more gold.


    When Wu Hao was wandering before, he also found that there were many gold with high purity in the God of war mainland, which could reach 999 purity without purification.


    If there are too many diamonds, they will be reduced in price.


    But gold is a hard currency at any time.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want these people to go to the other side of the earth and become refugees.


    The people of Yagu tribe naturally believe in Wu Hao''s words.


    Suddenly, all the clansmen became miners.


    The tribes nearby are very strange. What happened to the people of Yaku tribe.


    The animal tide is coming. They don''t practice. What are they doing digging that useless ore there?


    Although the battle strength of Yaku tribe is not as strong as those of big tribes, it''s better to dig a gold mine and sprinkle water.


    Wu Hao received the gold mine they dug every day (earth) into the ring, and then slowly gave it to them when they returned to earth.


    It has to be said that the people of Yagu tribe still work very hard and dig thousands of tons of gold for Wu Hao every day.


    Time passed quickly, and the countdown in Wu Hao''s hand was finally over.


    Wu Hao asked all the people in the tribe to stand together hand in hand, and then took Yali''s hand.


    The other hand is holding a little white cat.


    The little white cat is a ''horned tiger beast''.


    After an alien animal breaks through the realm of heaven and man, it can change its body size at will.


    In order to make Da Bai, who has now become Xiao Bai, not to be discovered by people on earth, Wu Hao made it look like a kitten.


    As time went by, Yali became more and more nervous.


    "Sir, can we really go back to your hometown with you?" Yali is very nervous.


    "Certainly."


    Wu Hao has no bottom in his heart, but he can''t show any guilty expression.


    Otherwise, Alice will be more nervous.


    Wu Hao''s words let Yali relax.


    Soon Wu Hao''s time returned to zero.


    Wu Hao and the people of the Yaku tribe all disappeared in the Yaku tribe.


    The whole tribe suddenly became lifeless.


    A few days later, when the spies of Tonggu tribe came to explore the situation of Yaku tribe, they found that Yaku tribe was empty, and immediately went back to Tonggu to report.


    After Tonggu knew it, he came to see it himself.


    The brow immediately frowned.


    The whole tribe disappeared, and there was no clue that the Yaku tribe left the tribe.


    It was as if the whole tribe had disappeared out of thin air.


    But is that possible?


    Even if it is attacked by a powerful beast, it will leave some traces.


    But nothing has been destroyed here, so the possibility of being attacked is ruled out.


    But where have the people of Yagu tribe gone?

 Chapter 159

    Where did the people of Yagu tribe go? Of course, they returned to the earth with Wu Hao.


    It''s dark. It should be night.


    However, what made Wu Hao wonder was that he didn''t know this place. It was sent to him.


    "My Lord, where are we now? Is this your hometown? " Yali looked around and asked curiously.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and saw that he really came from the earth.


    Then, feel it with your mind.


    I''ll go. How did I get here.


    I didn''t know at first sight. I was startled.


    Wu Hao, a group of people, even came to Prussia, the country of chariots.


    "Sir, the trees here are too small."


    Yali was surprised.


    "Yes, our planet is a small planet. Compared with your God of war continent, the area of our planet is much smaller. Because there is no animal tide, most of our planet are ordinary people. When you come, I will try to help you get a new identity and let you integrate into the world as soon as possible. "


    With thousands of aliens, Wu Hao''s first thought is to get them a place to live.


    But who knows, this transmission has sent itself to the chariot country.


    Hey, wait, chariot country.


    By the way, I also have an underground shelter of 20000 square meters here.


    I said how could I be sent here. That''s why.


    Wanjie is really very considerate.


    Looking at Yali''s confused expression, Wu Hao knew that it would take them some time to accept it.


    Then Wu Hao found his own 20000 square meter underground shelter.


    I soon found it. It''s only ten kilometers from my current position.


    However, there are dozens of Citigroup men who are well-trained at a glance.


    What happened?


    Didn''t Thomson lose this place to himself? How can people live in it now?


    Wu Hao listened to the conversation of those guys.


    Although, those guys speak English.


    But as a college student, Wu Hao can still understand.


    Before long, Wu Hao knew why these guys were here.


    The reason is very simple. After Thomson lost here to himself, he was very unwilling.


    However, if you are willing to lose something, you can''t output it.


    Therefore, after Thomson exported here, he deliberately let some family thugs live in it.


    You can take this underground shelter yourself.


    "Shit, foreign devils are cunning." Wu Hao scolded in his heart. Although he almost forgot here, Thomson''s practice disgusted Wu Hao¡° Since you want to do this, I have to go to Citigroup and teach you how to be an honest man. "


    "Yali, I have a place to live in this land, but now some people have forcibly occupied it. Go and clean it up. Then you''ll stay here for a while. When I get back, I''ll get things done, and then I''ll take you back to my motherland. We are all friends. Naturally, my motherland is also your motherland. "


    Wu Hao made up his mind that the Yaku people are real fighting nations. It is most suitable for such a fighting force to stay in the great heavenly Dynasty.


    "What, it''s bold of someone to dare to occupy adult''s place."


    Yali listened to Wu Hao and told her people angrily.


    Immediately, the Yaku people were angry.


    I''m kidding. Wu Hao is the life-saving benefactor of his own people. There are still people who dare to rob Wu Hao''s things. I really don''t know how to live or die.


    A group of people are about to destroy the guys who occupy Wu Hao''s residence.


    "Well, you can go. But when you do it, remember to be light. After all, those are just ordinary people. Just break one hand and throw it out. "


    Wu Hao is really afraid that these guys will cause human life, so he deliberately tells them.


    Yagu, of course they agreed.


    So Wu Hao took thousands of people to the underground shelter.


    Fortunately, it''s night, and this place is still a small country in the chariot country.


    Otherwise, this group of human beings like bears will be on the news tomorrow.


    After two words of advice, under the leadership of Xiaobai, Zhanyang and Yagu, thousands of Yagu people began to attack underground shelters.


    Wu Hao and Yali are watching outside.


    This is the first time that the Yaku tribe has demonstrated their power on the earth, and Wu Hao will not participate.


    And Yali is his woman. Of course, don''t do it.


    Under the leadership of Xiaobai, Zhanyang and Yagu, a cat man, the Yagu tribe was like a huge wave flood, and dozens of flag men were instantly submerged under the huge wave.


    "Oh, I''ll buy it. What''s this..."


    "Spare your life."


    "Mom, I want to go home."


    "Don''t come."


    ¡­¡­


    In just three minutes, all the 50 men in the underground shelter were interrupted and threw one hand outside.


    "My Lord, it''s all settled." Yagu excited tunnel.


    The human beings here are as weak as Wu Hao said.


    "All right, you go down and wait for me first." Wu Hao nodded.


    Yagurton returned to the underground shelter excitedly.


    It''s so beautiful in there. It''s like a fairyland.


    Wu Hao came to a group of men with broken hands and some purple faces and asked, "who is the head here?"


    One of the men who cut a Moxi dry hair, endured the pain, looked at Wu Hao and said, "do you know who we are and dare to treat us like this?"


    Facing the Yaku tribe, the man had no chance to speak.


    Now it''s rare to meet a normal person. Of course, he has to report his family.


    Wu Hao smiled coldly and said, "you broke into my territory and dared to threaten me. You know, even if I kill all of you, no one will say anything. "


    After hearing Wu Hao''s words, the man''s face changed slightly. He knew who Wu Hao was, so he said, "it''s you. Do you really want to do it with us? "


    "You really think highly of yourself by being right with you. I won here. If you have a way, just win back from me. I really despise you for playing such disgusting means. By the way, give Thomson a message for me. He''s already pissed me off. I''ll go to Citi. Now you can go away and don''t let me see you again. Otherwise, it will not be broken. "


    Wu Hao said that he no longer looked at these people, but walked into the underground shelter with Yali.


    The man took a hard look at Wu Hao''s influence and had to leave with his companions.


    The group of people who rushed into the underground shelter before was so cruel.


    If these people appear in Citigroup, can the Thomson family resist it.


    He must go back at once and tell the news to the people in charge of the family.

 Chapter 160

    Wu Hao takes Yali into the underground shelter. Yali is immediately attracted by everything in the underground shelter.


    "My Lord, here... It''s so beautiful here."


    Yali is like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Everything in the underground shelter is very attractive to her.


    After all, the earth is now in the era of science and technology. Every object should not only meet people''s living needs, but also be as beautiful as possible in appearance.


    Where is this exquisite thing on the Ares continent.


    "Wow, this thing is so soft to sit on."


    "Is there such a big pool of water here for drinking?"


    "What kind of box is this?"


    The underground shelter is very new to the people of Yagu tribe.


    Wu Hao has to go back. He has to give some good advice to the people of Yagu tribe.


    So she asked Yali to call Zhan Yang, Ya Gu and Ya Feng together.


    "Yaku clan leader, I have to leave for a while to help you deal with your identity. And there are some things I have to tell you first. After all, you just came here. Everything is very strange to you. But you are all born with martial arts. You are much better than ordinary people in accepting new things. I''ll teach you some simple lifestyles first. "


    Then Wu Hao taught Yagu and Zhanyang how to use electrical appliances, how to use the toilet and where to sleep.


    To Wu Hao''s surprise, Yafeng was the first to master it.


    Now that someone has mastered it, Wu Hao can safely leave.


    Before leaving, Wu Hao gave Yafeng a mobile phone and asked him to call himself in case of anything.


    Yafeng nodded seriously.


    For a moment, Yafeng felt that the burden on his shoulder suddenly became heavy.


    Then, after Wu Hao and Yagu said goodbye to them, they took Yali and Xiaobai and sent them back to their villa in mordu.


    At this time, it was already midnight.


    Wu Hao looked at the number today. He was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that when he was in ares mainland for one year, it was only one day.


    To solve the problem of Yagu''s identity, we have to find Tang Zheng.


    However, it''s midnight. Wu Hao doesn''t want to disturb him. He can only wait for tomorrow.


    Throw Xiaobai on the sofa next to him, and Wu Hao takes Yali to take a bath.


    The next day, Wu Hao and Yali went out of the room together, and Xiaobai followed them.


    The pony in the living room and Xingnai Tanaka have got up.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming out of the room with a woman who looks like a foreign girl, he was only a little surprised and didn''t study deeply.


    "Master, breakfast is ready. Go and have it." Tanaka Xingnai is gentle and authentic.


    "OK."


    Wu Hao took Yali to have breakfast with them.


    Originally, the pony didn''t pay much attention to Yali.


    But when Yali walked past the pony, the pony suddenly bristled up. It was like a very dangerous thing. His sixth sense was warning him.


    "Boss, she..."


    The pony stared at Yali warily for fear that Yali would do anything.


    "Pony, don''t be so nervous. Her name is Yali. From now on, everyone is a family. " Wu Hao smiled and introduced Yali, then continued, "by the way, and it, Xiaobai."


    Then Wu Hao pointed to Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai looked at the pony and looked disdainful.


    It''s too weak.


    After being looked at by Xiaobai, the pony suddenly felt his calf shaking involuntarily.


    Although Xiaobai is like an ordinary kitten, he is like an ancient fierce beast in the eyes of the pony.


    "Pony, it''s okay. Xiaobai won''t hurt people casually."


    Wu Hao wanted to laugh when he saw the little horse as if he had seen a ghost.


    Looking at Tanaka Xingnai again, she looked at Xiaobai with a favorite expression.


    Sometimes, it''s really good not to be a warrior.


    Tanaka Xingnai''s cooking is still very good. Wu Hao, Yali and Xiaobai all eat happily.


    However, the pony is not in the mood to eat.


    Xiaobai put too much pressure on him.


    After all, there is a big difference between congenital environment and heaven and man.


    Seeing that the ponies didn''t eat, Xiaobai grabbed his share directly


    Aren''t you afraid of the cat? There''s nothing you can do to rob you of your food.


    Xiaobai is very clever. There are four people here, the master and two people. Women''s things can''t be robbed.


    Therefore, only this guy who looks very weak and afraid of himself can rob.


    Xiaobai took the breakfast. The pony really didn''t dare to say anything. He could only look at Xiaobai bitterly.


    But Xiaobai ignored him at all.


    Who makes you weak? Who won''t rob you.


    Tanaka Xingnai saw that Xiaobai liked to eat his own food, so he took Xiaobai into her arms and fed Xiaobai food.


    Of course, Xiaobai is very honest. The cat eats in Tanaka Xingnai''s arms.


    However, he took a look at the pony.


    Obviously, if you dare to hold me, you will die.


    Xiaobai is very clear about his current position. He is a pet cat.


    It''s the owner and his woman''s pet.


    As for the man with obviously low status, he went aside.


    "Master, this little white is really good." Tanaka Xingnai touched xiaobaier''s head and was happy.


    Tanaka Xingnai has always liked small animals, but she didn''t show it.


    Now, Xiaobai is here, which can just satisfy her idea of keeping pets.


    "Of course, it''s smart and can understand people."


    Xiaobai can be a strange beast in the world of heaven and man, and understand people''s words. That''s not a small deal.


    "Really?" Tanaka Xingnai looked at Xiaobai in his arms and looked happy.


    Then, Tanaka Xingnai ordered Xiaobai to do several actions.


    Xiaobai naturally did it.


    No way, it''s afraid of death.


    After dinner, Wu Hao taught the pony a task to teach Yali to speak Mandarin.


    At least let her hear it.


    In this way, she can slowly integrate into the world.


    "Boss, isn''t it? Let me teach her to speak Mandarin?" The pony had a bitter expression on his face.


    "Why not?" Wu Hao glanced at the pony¡° If not, you''ll play with Xiaobai. "


    "Boss, no, no, I teach, I teach. In fact, I''m just afraid to teach Yali bad. "


    Hearing that he was going to play with Xiaobai, the pony really didn''t dare.


    He was afraid that when Xiaobai couldn''t figure it out, he ate himself in one bite.


    "It''s all right. Just teach it well. Note that it''s easier to teach with pictures. "


    With that, Wu Hao went back to his room and called Tang Zheng.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao called Tang Zheng, the Jia family in Beijing began to worry.


    A lot has happened to the Jia family in one or two days.


    Goods were robbed, stores were robbed and smashed.


    In just one day, the Jia family''s loss reached 100 million.


    The Jia family also has its own strength, but even if the Jia family sends its own martial artists.


    The other party still hurt the martial artist of Jia family with a few moves. Grab or rob, smash or smash.


    For a moment, the Jia family had no way.

 Chapter 161

    In the Jia family compound in Beijing, the Jia family''s senior management is meeting to discuss this matter.


    "My Lord, this matter should be handled as soon as possible, otherwise, the prestige of our Jia family will be damaged."


    "Yes, my Lord. Because such a thing happened in our Jia family, many aristocratic families are watching our jokes. If we can''t handle it well, we''ll lose a lot of shame. "


    "This man obviously came for the Jia family. If we don''t solve the matter quickly, we''ll think we''re afraid of him. "


    ¡­¡­


    "I know what you said. We sent someone over before. But as you know, the man is not afraid at all. "


    Jia Shen, the master of Jia family, looks like a rich man, but he is definitely a man with powerful means to sit in the master of Jia family.


    Jia Yiyuan also sat inside, as if he had nothing to do with himself.


    Of course, at this time, he had not thought that it was because of him.


    "I think it''s because the owner doesn''t pay attention to it. Perhaps in the view of the owner, these things are small things and are not worth taking seriously. It''s like Yiyuan, who has brought a loss of no less than 1 billion to the family during this period, and I didn''t see you punish him. As the head of the family, are you a little eccentric? "


    The speaker is Jia you, Jia Shen''s brother.


    In Jia''s house, they are not monolithic. Everyone is staring at the master''s seat.


    Jia you was one of them. He burned Jia Yiyuan through this matter.


    "Yes, master, I think you are biased towards Yiyuan. You can''t protect Yiyuan because he is your son. If you want Yiyuan to take over the Jia family in the future, he needs to practice more. "


    The speaker this time is Jia Wei, Jia Shen''s brother.


    Except these two, no one else spoke.


    After all, Jia you and Jia Wei are close relatives of Jia Yiyuan. They have no problem saying a few words.


    Jiashen won''t do anything to them.


    But if someone else.


    If they really dare to say, they will be removed from the Jia family tomorrow.


    Jia Yiyuan was helpless when he heard that two old guys had led the fire to him.


    However, there is no way to refute them. After all, I did lose so much money.


    Jia Shen, as the head of the family, is resourceful, but he won''t lose his sense of propriety because of their words. He said faintly: "he told me everything about Yiyuan. That man and Yi Yuan are also the hatred of taking his wife. If Yiyuan doesn''t do anything, it will disgrace our Jia family. As for the money lost, it can only be said that our Jia family is not good at learning. No one can blame others. Moreover, I have made up for the money. In the future, there will be no need to talk about it. "


    When you should explain as a houseowner, explain that when you should be a houseowner, you should look like a houseowner.


    At this point, Jia Shen will be very stable.


    "Lord, that''s what I said. But I always have a feeling that this matter has something to do with Yiyuan. Perhaps the troublemaker was sent by that man. "


    Jia you was obviously dissatisfied with Jia Shen, so he forced it on Jia Yiyuan.


    I don''t know. I''m right.


    It''s just that no one knows.


    "Youdi said so, it seems that it is possible. Although our Jia family also has some enemies, they are so blatant that I believe they will not do it. " Jia Wei also began to add a fire.


    When Jia Shen was the head of the family, they had no chance.


    However, if Jiashen is gone, it is not necessarily whose turn it will be.


    Therefore, the first thing to target is Jia Yiyuan, Jia Shen''s son.


    Sure enough, after listening to the words of Jia you and Jia Wei, the senior management of the Jia family also began to whisper.


    Jia Shen looked at Jia you. Of course, he knew what they were thinking.


    However, it is impossible for them to bring themselves down.


    "Don''t be impatient. We don''t know who is the mastermind of this matter, and don''t speculate. What we have to do now is to deal with it. If this is really due to the relationship between Yiyuan and Yiyuan, I will strictly discipline Yiyuan''s family. "


    Jia Shen knew that he had to show a state of affairs. Otherwise, it would be difficult for Jia you to control them.


    Seeing that Jia Shen had said so, Jia you and he no longer took advantage of the topic.


    "My Lord, what are you going to do now? You can''t let that man go on. "


    "Yes, he can rob our goods today and may call tomorrow. My Lord, you should make up your mind as soon as possible. "


    "If we let that man continue, our Jia family will lose face."


    ¡­¡­


    "I know everyone is anxious, but I also have Countermeasures in my heart. That man is strong. An ordinary warrior can''t his opponent at all. I guess that man''s strength may have reached the congenital state. If everyone agrees, I will go to Dajue temple for help. " Jia Shen looked at the crowd.


    Hearing Jia Shen''s words, everyone looked at each other.


    Dajue temple, but their Jia family is strong.


    Because there is one of their elders in Dajue temple.


    I heard that the elder had sent someone out to solve the Jia family''s two crises.


    "The owner of the house, if he goes to ask the elder for help for this reason, will he make a mountain out of a molehill?" Jia Wei frowned.


    Although the elder has been caressing the Jia family, there are times.


    Once the times come, maybe the elder will no longer have any relationship with the Jia family.


    Jia Weike didn''t want to waste the elder''s opportunity to help when Jia Shen was in office.


    "Yes, it''s not good to disturb him at a small matter." Jia you also hurriedly said.


    "If you have a way, I don''t want to disturb him." Jia Shen looked at Jia you.


    Jia you stopped talking.


    Originally, this matter is a thorny matter. It would be miserable if Jia Shen pushed the matter to himself.


    They just didn''t want Jia Shen to invite the elder, but they didn''t come to pick up Jia Shen''s pot.


    Seeing that Jia you stopped talking, Jia Shen immediately said, "since everyone has no opinion, I''ll invite the elder."


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Jia Shen ended the meeting.


    "Dad, are you really going to Dajue temple?"


    After the crowd left, Jia Yiyuan asked his father.


    "No way. If we don''t solve this problem, do you think Jia you and Jia Wei will give up? However, there is only one way to solve this problem. " Jia Shen had some helplessness on his face.


    "Can''t we let the police handle it for us?" Jia Yiyuan asked.


    "If the man really came to seek revenge and didn''t hurt others, it''s hard to do anything to him. After all, he is different from ordinary people. "


    Jia Shen sighed.


    Seriously, Jia Shen couldn''t understand how a person with strong natural environment came to make trouble in Jia''s house.

 Chapter 162

    "Who sent that man?"


    Jia Yiyuan didn''t think about himself.


    "Don''t think so much. After we go to Dajue temple, we can know who is against our Jia family." Jia Shen''s eyes showed a sharp light.


    The Jia family is a big family in the capital. Now they are bullied to the door. Jia Shen can''t help being angry.


    "Dad, do I want to go to Dajue Temple together?"


    Jia Yiyuan didn''t want to go.


    "Only the Jia family''s owner is qualified to go to Dajue temple. When I leave, you are the owner of the house, so you must go. " Jia Shen looked at Jia Yiyuan.


    He is very optimistic about his son and wants to help him up.


    Of course, if Jia Yiyuan really can''t help the wall.


    Then he has an alternative.


    As the controller of a large family, future generations are naturally indispensable.


    "I see." Jia Yiyuan nodded.


    He also knew that if he didn''t go this time, his position as a young master would be replaced by others.


    Then the father and son drove to Dajue temple.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, I''m Wu Hao."


    Wu Hao gets through to Tang Zheng.


    "Ah Hao, why do you want to call me today? Have you changed your mind?" Tang Zheng is half joking and half serious.


    For Wu Hao, he really wants to absorb him into the army.


    Not only is Wu Hao powerful, but also his "monkey wine".


    "Brother, don''t pull me into the army as soon as I call you. I called you this time to ask you for help. Of course, it''s also very good for you. " Wu Hao looked helpless.


    "If I can do anything, I will do it well."


    Tang Zheng has always wanted to repay Wu Hao''s kindness for his great benefits. Now the opportunity comes.


    "Well, I have a group of friends. I want to help them solve the problem of identity. If I can, I hope the army can accept them. " Wu Hao said.


    When Wu Hao finished, Tang Zheng suddenly fell silent.


    Wu Hao asked himself to help others to solve the identity problem, or a group of people. Isn''t it difficult for him?


    After thinking about it, Tang Zheng said honestly, "ah Hao, it''s not that I don''t help you, but that I really can''t help you. Sorry. "


    After saying this, Tang Zheng was still very guilty.


    "Brother, I know you can''t help me. I just want you to talk to the above. I''ll tell you the truth. My friends, those with the highest strength have reached the congenital environment, and those with the lowest strength are also martial arts. There are about 1000 people, and they are innocent. " Wu Hao doesn''t care. Anyway, he knows that Tang Zheng has only the ability to report a letter.


    "Do you mean thousands of martial artists or the existence of congenital environment?"


    Tang Zheng feels that his brain is short circuited.


    "Yes, if you agree, I''ll take them to you. If you don''t agree, forget it. I''ll find a way to settle them abroad. " Wu Hao said.


    "Ah Hao, I can''t decide this matter. I have to report to the top. Wait a minute, I''ll go right away. "


    With that, Tang Zheng hung up the phone.


    Wu Hao knew that Tang was going to report to the above, so he didn''t worry and played with his mobile phone for a while.


    By the way, I looked at my shark platform account, and I was still rising fans.


    You know, I don''t have any works.


    Private letters are also 99 +. Most of them are private letters that lick themselves, want to make friends with themselves, and have ''talents'' to show themselves.


    However, some fans want to see Wu Hao live.


    Wu Hao thought for a while. Anyway, he is idle now. He might as well take a picture and pretend to be forced.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao took a box of Gurkha black dragon cigars, plus three bottles of red wine and a crystal cup, and went to his garage.


    These bottles of red wine were also sent by Wanjie.


    Of course, it''s not just these three bottles, but there are many boxes.


    Wu Hao also checked these wines. They are very rare and famous. They are very suitable for loading.


    One bottle is the dry red wine of Xiaoying Cabernet Sauvignon produced in 1992, with a value of 3.5 million yuan, one bottle is the "silent ship" of snow white champagne produced in 1907, with a value of 1.79 million yuan, and the last bottle is Romani Kangdi''s 3.86 million yuan in 1945.


    Where is this wine? This is pure soft money.


    When he came to the garage, Wu Hao suddenly felt that there was some space in his garage.


    There was a car left to Lin Jiaxi before. Now, with the Maserati GranCabrio bought later, there are still three cars in the garage.


    I still need to buy some more cars in two days and make them a good companion.


    Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and began to find a video for his.


    The content of the video is very simple. Wu Hao smoked a Gurkha black dragon cigar in McLaren''s car and drank a little of each bottle of wine.


    After spitting out a cigar, he sighed, "Alas, lonely as snow."


    From the beginning to the end, Wu Hao didn''t show his face. At most, he showed his hand.


    Then, Wu Hao uploaded the video to his account.


    Soon, the number of video hits, just like flying, rose.


    The following comments are also crazy.


    "Little brother of local tyrant, pretend to be forced again. But why do I love to see it so much? Maybe I like the little brother of local tyrants. "


    "I seriously suspect driving upstairs, but I have no proof."


    "I also like the local tyrant''s little brother."


    "Go away, the tyrant''s little brother is mine."


    "Although I don''t know who this man is, he is indeed a local tyrant. Let''s not talk about the box of Gurkha black dragon cigars in the Holy Grail. Let''s talk about the three bottles of wine in the video. If I''m right, they are roaring eagle in 1992, silent ship in 1907 and Romani Kangdi in 1945. These three bottles of wine add up to tens of millions, The drinks he drank just now cost about 100000. Where is this drinking? It''s drinking money. "


    "You have many words. I''ll mix with you."


    "I checked it just now. I was right upstairs."


    "In fact, he said less. The local tyrant''s little brother took the car, but McLaren P1 was also more than 10 million."


    ¡­¡­


    I have to say that Wu Hao''s forced video is on fire again in the shark.


    Others forwarded it to other platforms. Soon, many people knew that there was another local tyrant on the Internet.


    However, Wu Hao doesn''t care at all. After sending the video, Wu Hao doesn''t care.


    Because he received a call back from Tang Zheng.


    "Ah Hao, can you come to me? It wants to see you."


    Tang Zheng''s tone was extremely serious.


    "OK, no problem."


    Since he wants to help Yagu solve their identity problem, Wu Hao has long thought of meeting some people.


    Therefore, when Tang Zheng proposed it, Wu Hao simply agreed.


    "Well, you''ll pick you up."


    With that, Tang Zheng hung up the phone again.


    Before long, a helicopter stopped outside Wu Hao''s villa. Tang Zheng came down from the plane.

 Chapter 163

    "Brother, you don''t have to exaggerate. The helicopters are all out." Seeing the helicopter outside the villa, Wu Hao looked boastful.


    "No way, who told you that the news was too exaggerated." Tang Zheng looked at Wu Hao helplessly.


    When he reported the news before, he was almost scolded to death.


    Who would believe such a thing.


    There was no way. Tang Zheng could only tell the story of "monkey wine".


    It was said again.


    Why don''t you take out such a good thing earlier.


    Of course, Tang Zheng has a good relationship with his leaders.


    Otherwise, Tang Zheng could not have taken out the "monkey wine".


    "The main thing is that things are too sudden." Wu Hao is also a little embarrassed.


    Tang Zheng''s appearance should have been hastened by the top.


    "It''s all right. When you go, someone will talk to you."


    Don is getting on a plane.


    Wu Hao also sat up and looked curiously at everything in the plane.


    Seriously, Wu Hao has been on a plane several times, but this is the first time to take a helicopter.


    After Wu Hao got on the plane, the plane started.


    Tang Zheng hands Wu Hao a headset and signals Wu Hao to put it on.


    Because the noise in the helicopter is very loud, headphones can play the role of sound insulation and dialogue.


    "Ah Hao, do you still have ''monkey wine''?" Tang Zheng asked with some embarrassment.


    Although Tang Zheng didn''t hand over all the monkey wine, there wasn''t much left.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Didn''t the old man give it to you?" Wu Hao looked at Tang Zheng.


    "No, the old man gave me three bottles. However, you know, in order to make the above believe what I said, I handed in two bottles of monkey wine. "


    These "monkey wine" was confessed by Wu Hao and can''t be known to others, but now he has handed it in himself.


    If not, he must come to see Wu Hao. He really doesn''t dare to see Wu Hao.


    "It''s all right. I''ll give you another 10 bottles." Wu Hao doesn''t care about tunnels.


    Before, let the Tang family can''t tell others, for fear of causing unnecessary trouble to the Tang family.


    But if it''s the army, it''s nothing.


    As a contribution to the country.


    If the country wants to find it, it just comes to find itself, not the Tang family.


    Moreover, in order to settle Yagu, it is also possible to pay a little.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao and Tang Zheng left by helicopter, the Jia family and their son also rushed to Dajue temple to see their elder Jia family.


    "Uncle, Jia Shen is incompetent and can only disturb your Qingxiu."


    Jia Shen looked guiltily at a rich monk sitting on a futon.


    The big monk looked about the same age as Jia Shen, but Jia Shen called him uncle.


    If Wu Hao were here, we could see that the great monk''s strength had reached the realm of true Qi and gang.


    "Xiao Shen, don''t feel guilty. Although I am an outsider, your father once asked me to help look after the Jia family. You should ask me to help. Tell me, what happened? " Jia Zhongshang looked at Jia Shen with a smile.


    "That''s right."


    Jia Shen told Jia Zhongshang what had happened in the past two days.


    "Well, as you said, this man should be deliberately retaliating against the Jia family. Moreover, you''re right. This person''s strength should reach the congenital environment, so he is so brazen. "


    After listening to Jia Shen''s words, Jia Zhongshang quickly came to a conclusion.


    "However, our Jia family has not provoked the martial arts in the congenital territory. How can anyone retaliate against us."


    Even large families like the Jia family try their best to make friends with them in the face of congenital martial arts. Even if you can''t be friends, try not to conflict with them.


    After all, those born with martial arts are different from ordinary people.


    Even big families don''t want to provoke the congenital environment.


    "This man was just sent by others. He should be deliberately trying to teach you a lesson. As for how you provoke such people, it doesn''t matter. What matters is how to deal with it. I''m afraid it''s not easy to send people from the innate environment to make trouble for you. "


    Jia Zhongshang was very powerful. He soon knew that Xiang Feng was not the leader who caused the damage.


    "Uncle, I''ll deal with it as you say." Hearing Jia Zhongshang''s words, Jia Shen was also a little afraid.


    Even those born with martial arts can show that they can move. That''s their power.


    Jia Shen was afraid to think about it.


    "You go with me to meet him and see how to solve this matter."


    With that, Jia Zhongshang stood up from the futon.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    Jia Shen hurried forward to hold Jia Zhongshang.


    Although Jia Zhongshang''s strength reached the realm of true Qi turning into Gang, he still let Jia Shen hold him.


    Because this is the younger generation''s respect for the elders.


    Then Jia Zhongshang left with Jia''s father and son.


    In the car, Jia Yiyuan has been secretly looking at Jia Zhongshang, a figure of his grandfather''s generation. I just heard before. Today is the first time to see him.


    Regardless of strength, just like this young appearance, it is not what ordinary people can do.


    "Xiao Shen, children still have to teach well."


    Jia Zhongshang did not look at Jia Yiyuan, but said something to Jia Shen.


    He also secretly observed Jia Yiyuan and soon saw through that Jia Yiyuan was not a person who could do great things.


    If the Jia family is handed over to such a person, it will only become weaker and weaker.


    After hearing Jia Zhongshang''s words, Jia Shen was slightly surprised and hurriedly said, "I know, uncle."


    He was able to take the position of home owner largely because he was supported by Jia Zhongshang.


    Now, Jia Zhongshang obviously doesn''t like Jia Yiyuan.


    It seems that his successor has to choose again.


    "Originally, as an outsider, I had to get rid of the world of mortals. However, the Jia family is still something I can''t put in my heart. My heart is still not quiet enough. "


    Jia Zhongshang looked at the building flashing outside the window and felt a trace of regret.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later, the plane stopped at a secret military ground.


    Under the leadership of Tang Zheng, Wu Hao met Tang Zheng''s old superior, a man in his 50s who wore ordinary clothes and looked very ordinary.


    Behind the man stood a 20-year-old girl with a straight waist.


    Seeing the flower on the girl''s shoulder, Wu Hao was slightly surprised. The young girl was actually a major.


    However, after seeing the strength of girls, Wu Hao also understood that a major with congenital environment can still understand.


    After all, every birth environment is very precious to the country.


    In particular, this is still a soldier.


    When Wu Hao is looking at the girl, the girl is also looking at Wu Hao.


    In her eyes, Wu Hao is an ordinary person. Is he as strong as Tang Zheng?


    "Old Fang, I''ve brought it."


    Tang Zheng saluted the man.


    "Are you Wu Hao?" Fang Lao looked at Wu Hao with a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "Yes. I am Wu Hao. " Wu Hao nodded.


    "Is what you said to Tang Zheng true?" Mr. Fang asked.


    "If I lie about such things, I have a brain problem." Wu Hao felt helpless.

 Chapter 164

    "How can you prove that what you said is true?" Mr. Fang asked.


    This kind of thing, of course, needs to come up with evidence in order to be convincing.


    "Of course there is evidence. By the way, can you change to a bigger place? It''s a little smaller here. " Wu Hao looked at the room and said.


    "What size room do you want?"


    Mr. Fang wondered why Wu Hao wanted to change a big room.


    "100 square meters, try to be bigger." Wu Hao thought and said.


    Old Fang nodded,


    Then he took Wu Hao to an indoor training ground of thousands of square meters.


    Old Fang looked at Wu Hao and wanted to see what evidence Wu Hao would come up with.


    However, Wu Hao did not immediately take out the evidence he said, but looked at old Fang and said, "old Fang, do you believe in alien creatures?"


    After hearing Wu Hao''s words, Mr. Fang was stunned for a while, and then looked at Wu Hao with a pair of eyes looking at the spirit disease.


    "Then you''ll be ready."


    With that, Wu Hao took out the bodies of a thunder eagle and a ''horned tiger'' from the ring.


    Two huge creatures suddenly appeared in front of him. The female major and Tang Zheng immediately stood in front of Fang Lao.


    However, Fang Lao didn''t show his fear expression, and his body stood there motionless.


    However, there was an expression of surprise in his eyes.


    At this time, the female major and Tang Zheng also saw that the two huge creatures had died.


    But even if they died, the residual pressure on them stabbed them all over.


    "Is this the evidence you''re talking about? Are they aliens? "


    Facts speak louder than words. Seeing the bodies of these two creatures, Mr. Fang couldn''t believe it.


    "What do you think?" Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    Old Fang looked at Wu Hao and suddenly said, "where did you take them out?"


    There are so many secrets about Wu Hao. Just taking out the bodies of two creatures is of great research value.


    If the soldiers can be equipped, their survival rate will increase by several percentage points after the war.


    "This is my secret and has nothing to do with what we said today."


    This old man looks like an old man. Don''t entangle with him too much


    Besides, there are only three space rings. You can''t give them to him.


    "Well, let''s get back to business. Are your friends from the same place as this huge creature? " Mr. Fang grasped the key point at once.


    "Yes, they come from the same place."


    Then, Wu Hao told the basic situation of the God of war mainland, and concealed some things, such as Nianli crystal and so on.


    At the same time, Wu Hao also stressed that he did not know where the God of war mainland was.


    After the people of Yagu tribe came to the earth, they may never be able to go back.


    "Where are they now?" Fang Lao was suddenly full of interest in the people of Yagu tribe.


    These people play a very important role not only as an important combat force of the Great China, but also for scientific research.


    "I left them in an underground shelter in the chariot country. That underground shelter is my property. " Wu Hao looked at Mr. Fang and always thought he was a scientific freak, so he said, "Mr. Fang, I have to solemnly explain that they are all my friends. You treat them as soldiers, but you must not treat them as experimental objects. If you can''t do this, I won''t bring them. "


    In Wu Hao''s heart, the Yaku tribe is a person, not a mouse.


    If Fang Lao wants to treat them as mice, Wu Hao can only make other plans.


    Maybe it''s also possible to buy an island and let them live on it.


    "Xiao Wu agrees. You should know that if they are really aliens, it is really of great research value. If we really study something, it will be very helpful to human evolution. " Fang Lao said.


    "I''m here to help them fight for Chinese citizenship, not to let them be mice. If you want to study, you can study these two bodies. But people can never study it. "


    Wu Hao''s tone was very firm.


    "Suppose they are as strong as you say. What should we do in case of damage to our country?" The female major''s tone was a little cold.


    "Very simply, if they cause damage to my country, as long as it is their reason, I will personally take their lives." Wu Hao said.


    "Do you have that strength?" The female major expressed doubts about Wu Hao''s strength.


    "Ah Hao, this is Fang Yu, major Fang. Supervisor safety. " Tang Zheng introduced Wu Hao to a female major.


    Hearing that the female major''s surname was Fang, Wu Hao glanced at Fang.


    Fang Lao didn''t care about these at all. His eyes were only those two giants for the time being.


    "Although my strength is not high, it''s not a problem to beat 10 of you." Fang Yu despises herself, and Wu Hao naturally wants to kill her spirit.


    "Let me try. How did you hit me 10?"


    With that, Fang Yu took a step forward and suddenly came to Wu Hao and punched Wu Hao.


    "Major Fang, how can you


    Before Tang Zheng finished his words, he was interrupted by Fang Lao. Fang Lao smiled and said, "it''s all right. Let Fang Yu try him."


    "Mr. Fang, I''m not worried about a Hao, I''m worried about major Fang."


    Tang Zheng knows that Wu Hao''s strength is to turn Qi into gang. Only Fang Yu in the congenital environment is naturally not Wu Hao''s opponent.


    "It''s all right. Fang Yu is a little too arrogant. It''s good to let her suffer some setbacks." Old Fang said softly.


    He is confident that Wu Hao will never hurt Fang Yu.


    "Girl, why are you so violent? It''s not cute at all."


    As Wu Hao spoke, he slowly moved aside.


    In Fang Yu''s eyes, Wu Hao moves so slowly, but her fist can''t hit Wu Hao.


    Here Wu Hao came to Fang Yu''s back and slapped her on the ass.


    "Pa"


    Fang Yu felt his ass beaten in an instant.


    His face was suddenly ashamed and angry.


    When Tang Zheng saw this, his eyes almost popped out.


    Wu Hao is so brave to spank the tigress.


    However, why do I have some little envy in my heart.


    Seeing that Fang Yu''s ass was slapped by Wu Hao, Fang Lao was not angry, but continued to look at it with a smile.


    After slapping Fang Yu''s ass, Wu Hao''s first feeling was that it was so elastic.


    However, this slap also made Fang Yu angry.


    Fang Yu turned around and opened up to Wu Hao at all costs.


    However, Wu Hao was still at that slow speed, but Fang Yu didn''t meet Wu Hao at all.


    "Xiao Tang, do you know what''s going on?"


    Fang Lao also saw the situation on the court. Wu Hao''s speed is obviously very slow, and Fang Yu''s speed is obviously very fast, but why can''t he hit Wu Hao.


    Tang Zheng shook his head. He also looked confused.

 Chapter 165

    After driving for a few minutes, Fang Yu was already panting, but he still didn''t touch a hair on Wu Hao.


    "That''s disgusting. Can you just hide? If it''s a man, we''ll fight hard. " Fang Yu was very angry and ruined the tunnel.


    "You don''t have to excite me. You said you couldn''t even touch my hair. It''s hard. Do you think you can touch me? Besides, what''s hard about you? "


    With that, Wu Hao also deliberately looked at his right hand.


    I just hit it with this hand.


    Hey, hey, hey.


    It feels good.


    "Ah, you die."


    Fang Yu didn''t know how to do it. Suddenly, her strength soared.


    Seeing Fang Yu like this, Fang Lao''s face suddenly changed and said loudly, "Fang Yu, stop for me quickly."


    However, Fang Yu didn''t seem to hear Fang Lao''s words at all. Her strength continued to increase, and her eyes became blood red.


    Wu Hao also saw Fang Yu''s mistake and knew that if she continued, it would cause irreversible damage to her body.


    So, with a flash of body shape, he came to Fang Yu''s side and cut her neck with a hand knife.


    With this blow, Fang Yu fainted, and the state on her body slowly disappeared.


    Fang Lao hurriedly came to Fang Yu''s body, looked at her eyes, explored her breath, determined that she just fainted, and put down her heart.


    "Comrade Xiao Wu, thank you."


    Fang Lao really didn''t expect this to happen. He was really out of her control.


    Had it not been for Wu Hao, Fang Yugang would have been really dangerous.


    "It''s all right. I just want to hit her." Wu Hao shrugged.


    After hearing Wu Hao''s reply, Tang Zheng gave Wu Hao a thumbs up slightly.


    "No wonder Xiao Tang has been recommending you to me. You are really a hero." Fang looked at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "Don''t... don''t, Mr. Fang. Don''t look at me like this. I feel like I''m going to be caught for an experiment."


    Wu Hao was flustered by Fang Lao''s eyes.


    "Hahaha, Comrade Xiao Wu is quite joking." Mr. Fang didn''t look embarrassed at all.


    Knowing that Fang was as thick skinned as himself, Wu Hao no longer ran on him. Anyway, it was of no use to him.


    "What''s up, Mr. Fang? You haven''t given me an answer yet?" Wu Hao directly moved the topic back to the original topic.


    "Well, I can promise you not to do any experiments on them. But their blood samples, I need to collect. Moreover, I will be given half a year''s inspection time. I really think that after they have no problems, I will officially give them the identity and rights of Chinese citizens. " Fang Lao said.


    "OK, just use the old saying." Wu Hao''s heart suddenly relaxed.


    If Fang really doesn''t agree, Wu haozhen can only buy an island to settle the Yagu tribe.


    "When can they come?" Mr. Fang asked.


    "Tomorrow."


    Wu Hao thought for a moment and said.


    In fact, for Wu Hao, it doesn''t even take a minute to get the people of Yagu tribe back.


    But Wu Hao really doesn''t want to show his ability in front of Fang Lao.


    "Will tomorrow be all right? Do you need our help? "


    "No, I have a way. Will you bring them directly here? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Well, just bring it here."


    "I see." Wu Hao nodded.


    Old Fang gave Wu Hao a deep look.


    Although Wu Hao doesn''t want to show his ability in front of Mr. Fang, Mr. Fang is a human spirit. I know that Wu Hao is hiding his clumsiness between the lines of Wu Hao.


    "Comrade Xiao Wu, don''t you really want to join us and work for our country? A talent like you should have a stage to show your ability. Our place is the most suitable place for you. " Old Fang asked with some perseverance.


    "Let''s talk about it next time."


    Seriously, Wu Hao really doesn''t want to enter the army for the time being.


    "OK, Xiao Tang, take Comrade Xiao Wu around here. Let Comrade Xiao Wu try whatever he likes. "


    Seeing that Wu Hao didn''t want to, Fang didn''t say anything more. Instead, he asked Tang Zheng to show Wu Hao around here.


    "OK, I see."


    After Tang ZHENGJING saluted, he left the training ground with Wu Hao.


    After Wu Hao and Tang Zheng left, Fang Yucai woke up slowly.


    He sat up slowly from the ground. Fang Yu touched his sore neck.


    Looking around, I suddenly thought of what had happened before. I immediately looked at old Fang angrily and said, "where has that bastard gone?"


    "Fang Yu, haven''t you seen it clearly? In this world, there are many people whose strength is before you. So, I hope you can put away your pride. Otherwise, you will really suffer in the future. " Fang Lao looked at Fang Yu and was a little worried in his eyes.


    "Hum."


    Fang Yu turned her head to one side and didn''t see Fang Lao.


    Old Fang sighed and didn''t speak again.


    Fang Yu is as like as two peas in his younger daughter.


    "What do you think of Wu Hao?" Old Fang asked seriously.


    "He''s an asshole."


    Fang Yu was angry when he thought that he had been spanked by Wu Hao.


    Fang Lao''s face couldn''t help showing a faint smile.


    "What are you laughing at? Are you glad I was beaten?" Fang Yu looked at Fang Lao unhappily.


    "No, I just laugh at you like a child. If this is a battlefield and your ass is beaten on the battlefield, do you still have to lose your temper? As a soldier, we should maintain absolute calm on the battlefield. " At last, Mr. Fang became very serious.


    "Yes, I see." Fang Yu also calmed down.


    However, she still had a strange feeling when she thought of being spanked.


    "Wu Hao''s strength is very strong, much stronger than we thought." Fang Yu thought about it and said.


    After a competition with Wu Hao just now, Fang Yu knew very well that Wu Hao might not even have a tenth of his strength.


    Wu Hao''s seemingly slow movement is probably an ability he doesn''t understand.


    Moreover, the bodies of the two giant beasts left here were killed by one blow.


    From the residual pressure of the giant beast''s body, it can be imagined that the strength of these two giants was absolutely stronger than Yu.


    Even more powerful.


    "We have such powerful people in China. We don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a disaster?" Old Fang sighed.


    He knows that some powerful people exist, and secular laws are not binding on them at all.


    Fortunately, they usually don''t appear in front of ordinary people.


    But Wu Hao is different. He is different from those reclusive sects. He is a secular man.


    This really gives Fang Lao a headache.


    "I don''t think you should care too much about him. He has no bad heart except for being an asshole. Otherwise, he wouldn''t give those people to you. He can completely hide from us and regard those people as his strength. Thousands of people with innate potential are very terrible. "


    Although she was spanked by Wu Hao, Fang Yu still said her ideas and spoke for Wu Hao in disguise.

 Chapter 166

    Old Fang nodded. He really thought too much.


    "Where''s that bastard?"


    When she thought of talking to Wu Hao, Fang Yu felt very upset and wanted to find Wu Hao PK.


    Of course, not PK force value.


    Here, of course, is the PK military capability.


    "I asked Tang Zheng to take him around." Fang Laodao.


    "OK, I''ll find him." With that, Fang Yu went out to find Wu Hao''s trouble.


    Seeing Fang Yu''s back, Fang Lao shook his head helplessly.


    This way, when Fang Yu went to trouble Wu Hao, Jia Zhongshang also found Xiang Feng in Beijing.


    Xiang Feng did not hide his whereabouts, and the Jia family could naturally find him.


    However, Xiang Feng was slightly surprised when he saw Jia Zhongshang. Unexpectedly, the Jia family could invite such a powerful warrior out.


    But when he thought of his 4 talisman, Xiang Feng''s heart immediately settled down.


    "I don''t know what to call this benefactor?" Jia Zhongshang looked at Xiang Feng with a faint smile on his face.


    "Xiang Feng."


    Xiang Feng is simply a tunnel.


    "Benefactor Xiang, can you see Lao Na''s face and tell him about it?" Jia Zhongshang asked.


    Although Jia Zhongshang is a famous family member, he is also a martial artist who turns real Qi into gang and has the dignity of a martial artist.


    In the face of people with lower strength than him, he doesn''t want to be humble.


    "If you want something, you can''t just say a word. My task is to "destroy."


    Although Xiang Feng''s strength is not as good as Jia Zhongshang, he has a card and is not afraid of him.


    "We Jia family and you don''t have any hatred at all. Why did you do this. If someone asks you to come, we''ll pay double and ask you to leave. "


    Jia Yiyuan couldn''t help saying.


    Seeing Jia Yiyuan speak, Jia Shen''s face suddenly changed.


    This little boy, the elder is talking. What qualifications do you have to interrupt.


    Looking at Jia Zhongshang again, he found that he did indeed frown slightly.


    "You should know better than them whether there is hatred or not. Don''t you know who you''ve provoked yourself? "


    Xiang Feng looked at Jia Yiyuan with disdain. If Wu Hao hadn''t said to kill him, Xiang Feng would have killed him.


    Xiang Feng''s words made Jia Shen and Jia Zhongshang look at Jia Yiyuan. Is this really related to Jia Yiyuan.


    However, where did Jia Yiyuan provoke the innate martial arts.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t provoke anyone at all?"


    Seeing Jia Shen and Jia Zhongshang looking at themselves, Jia Yiyuan was in a hurry.


    Seriously, he really didn''t think about Wu Hao.


    Because, in his mind, Wu Hao is an ordinary person at all. How can he have anything to do with those born with martial arts.


    "Benefactor Xiang, can you tell me what happened?" Jia Zhongshang knew that this matter had something to do with Jia Yiyuan.


    And Jia Shen sighed softly.


    It seems that his successor has to be changed.


    "I''ll ask my master."


    With that, Xiang Feng took out his mobile phone and called Wu Hao.


    At this time, Wu Hao finished visiting the military vehicles and was preparing to visit the firearms in the arsenal.


    Suddenly I received a call from Xiang Feng.


    After listening to Xiang Feng, Wu Hao agreed with him to tell the story.


    Wu Hao knows that if Xiang Feng only tells the story, Jia Yiyuan will come to a terrible end.


    Moreover, I have to visit the armory. Where can I waste time on such small things.


    With that, Wu Hao hung up.


    Continue to follow Tang Zheng to the armory.


    Xiang Feng took his mobile phone, looked at Jia Yiyuan, and then said to Jia Zhong, "do you really want to know?"


    "Please tell me." Jia Zhong business road.


    "In fact, just ask the young master of the Jia family and what happened when he was in the public market."


    With that, Xiang Feng looked at Jia Yiyuan again.


    A waste man dares to do the right thing with his master. He doesn''t know how to live or die.


    Hearing Xiang Feng''s words, Jia Zhongshang looked at Jia Shen and Jia Yiyuan.


    Jia Yiyuan''s face immediately became ugly.


    "Dad, I didn''t provoke anyone else, only the bet I told you about, and I gave him money and jade material." Jia Yiyuan hurried.


    "Yes, is there any other misunderstanding in this?" Jia Shen also hurriedly said.


    Jia Zhongshang didn''t speak. He knew there must be something Jia Yiyuan didn''t say.


    "Master Jia, do you have a bad memory? If you lose, you have to kneel down and call the winner three times, Grandpa. Have you done this? My master told you at that time, but you defaulted. What I''m doing now is to get the owner back what you owe. " Xiang Feng said.


    Xiang Feng said, and Jia Yiyuan''s face became very ugly.


    He glanced at Jia Shen for help.


    Jia Shen can only help his son for the last time, "Mr. Xiang, what is called grandpa in public is related to the face of the Jia family. Children do this for the face of the Jia family. If I can, I am willing to let the child personally apologize to Wu congenital. "


    "You mean my master bullied him? You know, young master Jia said this bet. By saying so, do you mean that my master can not face? "


    With that, Xiang Feng''s face suddenly cooled down.


    Xiang Feng''s words made Jia Shen''s back suddenly full of cold sweat.


    Yes, Jia''s face is face, but Wu Hao''s face is not face.


    "Benefactor Xiang, it''s the Jia family''s fault. How can you solve it?" Jia Zhongshang said.


    "It depends on how you tell my master." Xiang Fengdao.


    Jia Zhongshang hesitated for two seconds and directly broke Jia Yiyuan''s two legs.


    Jia Yiyuan was stunned for two seconds, then fell to the ground and howled miserably.


    Seeing his son''s miserable pain, Jia Shen felt heartache on his face.


    No way. He still has feelings after training his son for so many years.


    "Benefactor Xiang, what do you think of my explanation?" Jia Zhong business road.


    "If I were you, I would make him unable to take care of himself for the rest of his life. However, since the master gives such a face, that''s it. I personally hope that this guy will never appear in front of my master. " Xiang Feng nodded slightly.


    Jia Zhongshang''s face, he can''t help it.


    "I''m sure he won''t appear in front of your master again."


    With that, Jia Shangzhong left Xiang Feng''s room with Jia Yiyuan and Jia Shen.


    "Xiao Shen, you are an excellent family leader, which is why I supported you in those years. But this boy can''t afford to be the leader of a family. "


    Jia Shangzhong threw Jia Yiyuan into the car. After saying a word to Jia Shen, he didn''t get on the car and left.


    Jia Shen looked at his son, sighed and shook his head.


    You are so disappointing.


    After Jia Shangzhong left, Xiang Feng also left. He wants to go back and recover his life.


    The matter in Beijing was settled, and Wu Hao also came to the gun depot.


    Looking at all kinds of guns in the armory, Wu Hao almost drooled.


    Almost every boy likes guns very much, and Wu Hao is no exception.


    Now I see the real gun. I''m not happy.

 Chapter 167

    "Ah Hao, a man has to play with a gun."


    With that, Tang Zheng was holding a type 92 pistol. As soon as his hand shook, the whole pistol was disassembled into parts by him.


    Then, reassemble these parts into a gun,


    Wu Hao was stunned by this round of Sao operation.


    "Well, I''m the only one here. Do you want to learn?"


    It''s not easy to force Wu Hao. Tang Zheng naturally wants to cherish it.


    "Generally, it''s a little slower than me."


    Tang Zheng wants to pretend to be forced in front of him, but Wu Hao doesn''t want him to be happy.


    "Let me show it to someone and let me study hard."


    Seeing Wu Hao''s arrogance, Tang Zheng was immediately upset.


    You said you were stronger than me, so I recognized it. But when you play with a gun, you are a brother.


    You say you''re faster than me, then try it.


    Tang has been in the army for so many years and has played with guns for so many years. He is very confident in himself.


    "Do you really want to see it?" Wu Hao looks at Tang Zheng.


    Tang Zheng nodded seriously.


    "All right."


    Then Wu Hao took his type 92 pistol from Tang Zheng''s hand.


    He looked left and right in his hand.


    Suddenly, like Tang Zheng, his hand shook.


    The whole pistol suddenly broke into parts.


    Tang Zheng''s eyes almost burst out when he saw this scene.


    This... What the hell is going on?


    He how Wu Hao did it.


    Suddenly, Tang Zheng looked at Wu Hao like a monster.


    After all, there are powerful people in the army, but such people are just powerful.


    The knowledge of firearms can never catch up with Tang Zheng.


    Tang Zheng is confident that with more knowledge of firearms, he can sling them.


    But what''s the special situation of Wu Hao.


    Did he then, Fang Yu unexpectedly informed the whole base that he wanted Wu Hao to have a duel.


    He also deliberately brought out the fact that Wu Hao was a genius. In this way, people would not think that Fang Yu bullied a beginner.


    For a time, the whole base came to see the excitement.


    At the same time, all kinds of guns were moved to the shooting range.


    "You don''t have to play so big." Wu Hao looked at Fang Yu somewhat speechless.


    It is said that women are careful, but Fang Yu''s mind is too small.


    But her chest muscles are not small at all.


    "What''s the matter? I''m afraid. If you''re afraid, you can admit defeat, so we don''t have to compete, and you don''t have to lose face in front of so many people. "


    Fang Yu looked at Wu Hao with a disdainful expression.


    "Cut, am I afraid? I''m just afraid that when you lose, you won''t be able to stand down. "


    Although Wu Hao has never fired a shot, he can never lose.


    Fang Yu smiled and didn''t speak. She stepped forward and began to check her guns.


    Wu Hao also came up and pretended to check the gun here.


    At the same time, my heart began to be a little worried, but I''ve never played with a gun. How should I get through it.


    At this time, the long lost package came again.

 Chapter 168

    Three packages, one of which is sun Sansheng''s.


    When Wu Hao opened the other two packages, he was surprised.


    Because there are two skills in these two packages, one of which is Wu Hao''s gun mastery.


    The other is game mastery.


    Gun Mastery: as the name suggests, as long as it is a gun, there is no one who is not proficient.


    Game Mastery: after learning skills, there will be no difficulty for anyone who has learned skills.


    Without thinking about it, Wu Hao learned two skills.


    Many skills do not weigh on the body.


    After learning the two skills, Wu Hao had a lot more knowledge about guns and games in his mind.


    For a moment, Wu Hao''s confidence naturally increased greatly.


    "Are you ready?" Fang Yu said to Wu Hao.


    "Wait a minute." Wu Hao said.


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid?" Fang Yu looked disdainful.


    "Afraid, will I be afraid? I just think the difficulty of this competition is a little low. I want to add some more difficulty. " Wu Hao also looked disdainful.


    "What difficulty do you want to add?" Fang Yu suddenly felt that Wu Hao was a little different from before.


    But I don''t know where Wu Hao is different.


    My heart suddenly had some lack of confidence.


    "In order not to embarrass you, just add a little difficulty. When we use each gun, we must first disassemble the gun, then assemble it, and then hit the target. We must hit the bull''s-eye with each gun. If we lose one gun, we will lose. If neither of them makes mistakes, then who takes a short time will win. Well, it''s just a small difficulty. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    After hearing Wu Hao''s words, the people around him, including Tang Zheng, couldn''t help taking a breath. It''s not a small difficulty. It''s hell. Okay.


    First of all, after dismantling the gun and then assembling the gun, it must have an impact on the calibration of the gun. In such a situation, it''s really difficult to aim at the target.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s difficulty, Fang Yu was also a little uncertain.


    But seeing the arrogant smile on Wu Hao''s face, of course she won''t admit defeat.


    "OK, I agree."


    Fang Yu agreed and the game will officially begin.


    When they were ready, they began with a sound.


    Fang Yu first began to dismantle the pistol.


    Her way of dismantling the gun was almost the same as that of Tang Zheng. When her hand shook, the pistol became a part.


    Seeing Fang Yu dismantling the gun, the people around the theater couldn''t help shouting good.


    Wu Hao took a leisurely look at Tang Zheng first.


    That means like saying, you''re not saying you''re the only one. How can this female tiger also do it.


    Tang Zheng turned his head away from Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao took his time to pick up his mobile phone and shook it. The mobile phone also became a part.


    This scene, seeing the eyes of the onlookers, immediately paid attention to Wu Hao.


    Originally, it seemed to them that Wu Hao came to smash the field.


    There was some hostility and contempt for him.


    But when Wu Hao showed his hand, they immediately paid attention to him. This man is really capable.


    Fang Yu was also surprised to see Wu Hao''s hand.


    However, the hand is not slow at all.


    It took only five seconds to assemble the gun, felt it again, and fired a shot at the fixed target in front.


    The bullet hit the bull''s eye at once.


    Fang Yu''s heart suddenly came down.


    Just as she was about to fire the second shot, she suddenly heard 15 shots nearby.


    How is it possible that he is not so much slower than me. How can he load the gun so quickly and shoot all the bullets in one breath? Can this ensure accuracy?


    However, Fang Yu has no time to think about Wu Hao. She needs to focus on the competition. She doesn''t want to lose.


    There was no problem with the accuracy of the first shot. Fang Yu also shot the bullet in one breath.


    All hit the bull''s-eye.


    When Fang Yu finished shooting, Wu Hao had changed his magazine and began to hit the moving target.


    After shooting the bullets in the magazine, Wu Hao stopped.


    Fang Yu opened it, put down his gun, looked at Wu Hao and said, "what are you doing? I don''t want you to let me."


    "I didn''t let you, I just wanted to see the results. If anyone misses a shot, there''s no need to continue the competition. " Wu Hao said.


    "Hum."


    Fang Yu moved her head to one side.


    But in his heart, he was very surprised. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was really familiar with guns.


    Soon, their achievements came out.


    Whether it was a fixed target or a moving target, neither of them missed a shot.


    As soon as their achievements came out, the melon eaters couldn''t help clapping their hands. It''s really wonderful.


    But Fang Yu knew that he had lost just now.


    Whether in terms of time or self-confidence.


    Next is the automatic rifle.


    The type 03 automatic rifle is selected this time.


    It is also a gun dismantling and gun group shooting.


    This time, they still made no mistakes.


    However, Wu Hao still has an advantage in time.


    After that, it was the submachine gun, using the type 05 submachine gun.


    However, this time Fang Yu won.


    Won in time.


    After winning Wu Hao once, Fang Yu was very excited.


    However, she did not find that Wu Hao was letting her.


    Because Wu Hao and Yu really admire each other.


    After all, as a girl, she is really strong in the field of firearms.


    It is conceivable that she spent a lot of effort on it.


    This makes Wu Hao very embarrassed.


    The last match is the sniper gun.


    Seriously, among all the guns, Wu Hao likes pistols and sniper guns best.


    Pistols are easy to carry.


    The sniper gun is the first choice that can kill the enemy from a long distance.


    Wu Hao took a fancy to the type 10 sniper gun at first sight.


    This gun can be said to be the ''Barrett'' of the great Chinese dynasty.


    The appearance looks very domineering.


    The type 10 sniper gun weighs 26 kg, which is not a small burden for ordinary people.


    But for Wu Hao and Fang Yu, there is no impact at all.


    After dismantling the gun and assembling the gun, start shooting.


    In terms of speed, Wu Hao also slowed down a little, similar to Fang Yu''s speed.


    Looking at the target a thousand meters away, Wu Hao suddenly felt his blood boiling.


    You know, a distance of one thousand meters is nothing for Wu Hao to reach the magical power.


    But at this time, Wu Hao has no ability at all. He is an ordinary man at this time.


    A sniper who wants to take the enemy''s head kilometers away.


    "Bang"


    The bullet ejected from the barrel and shot at the target a kilometer away.


    ''poof''


    The bullet flew over a distance of kilometers and hit the bull''s eye accurately.


    Fang Yu also accurately hit the bull''s-eye.


    After hitting the target, Fang Yu gave Wu Hao a provocative look.


    "Let''s move the target back a little. This distance is too simple." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Whatever."


    Fang Yu agreed.


    After that, the target moved to 1500 meters.


    This is the longest effective range of the type 10 sniper gun.


    After aiming at the target again, Wu Hao entered the state of sniper again.


    "Bang"


    Another shot hit the bull''s-eye.


    After the bullet hit the bull''s-eye, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking that he was really a sniper.


    Fang Yu also hit the bull''s-eye.

 Chapter 169

    The next competition is the most difficult sniper moving target in the shooting field.


    This highly difficult sniper technology is a hell of a challenge for all snipers.


    You know, the target a thousand meters away is only the size of a soybean in the sight.


    To complete such a sniper, the sniper should not only have exquisite shooting skills, strong psychological quality, but also have accurate computing ability.


    In different terrain, the moving speed of the target, the relative speed between the barrel movement and the target movement, the actual distance from the target, the bullet flight time, wind direction and wind speed, etc.


    These require accurate calculation and the best time to kill with one shot.


    Wu Hao and Fang Yu both looked closely at the moving target in the distance through the sight.


    In my heart, I kept calculating the moving speed of the target, as well as the wind direction, wind speed and other factors.


    At the same time, he is slowly adjusting the direction of the muzzle and the target.


    "Bang"


    "Bang"


    Wu Hao shot at almost the same time.


    Two bullets hit the target at the same time.


    "Hit."


    "Hit."


    Among the onlookers, someone used a telescope to see the target they both hit, and immediately shouted excitedly.


    "Great, great."


    "In sniping, even foreign countries can''t compare with them."


    "What sniper? It should be said to be the gun."


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re great."


    Wu Hao looked at Fang Yu and admired him.


    Wu Hao was able to be so powerful only after he hung up.


    But Fang Yu was half open with her own efforts. She was still a woman.


    This makes Wu Hao have to admire her.


    "You''re good, too."


    Although Wu Hao is a jerk, he has to say that he can really be called a genius in terms of guns.


    A person who has never touched a gun can even draw with himself. This is not a genius. It should be called a demon.


    "Why don''t we draw and don''t we compete in the next scene simulation?" Yu admired her, and Wu Hao didn''t want to compete with her anymore.


    "There is no first in literature and no second in martial arts. We are fighting today. How can we have a tie. Let''s decide the outcome by scenario simulation. In scenario simulation, we may use all means to win. " Fang Yu is not willing to draw with Wu Hao.


    "No, or even if you win."


    Wu Hao really doesn''t want to compete with Fang Yu.


    After all, I really bully people compared with her.


    "I don''t want you to let me win you." Fang Yu said seriously.


    Wu Hao looked at Fang Yu helplessly. Unexpectedly, Fang Yu was so strong.


    "If you want to compare with me, you have to promise me a condition, otherwise I won''t compare with you." Wu Hao thought and said.


    "What conditions?" Fang Yu simply tunnel.


    "It''s very simple. If you want to compare with me, you have to take them all. Otherwise, I won''t compare with you. After all, if I want to compete with a girl like you, it''s disgraceful to win. " Wu Hao said.


    "You are belittling me." Fang Yu said with a cold face.


    "Yes." Wu Hao admitted it very simply¡° Since you can''t beat me with them, I want you to see the distance between you and me. "


    Wu Hao''s words not only made Fang Yu angry, but also made the special combat personnel around him angry.


    They can all be regarded as the best soldiers in the army. Now they are despised by Wu Hao. How can they not be angry.


    "You are so arrogant. But now that you have said so, I will satisfy you. " Fang Yu looked at Wu Hao coldly.


    Then Fang Yu told Wu Hao about the scenario simulation.


    Very simply, there are 50 fully armed terrorists in an abandoned building. Wu Hao needs to attack the building and wipe out the terrorists with only pistols and sniper guns.


    And there are time limits.


    Within five minutes.


    Aren''t you arrogant? Then raise the difficulty to see how arrogant you are.


    "You don''t need a sniper gun, just a pistol." Don''t you want to see me arrogant? I''ll pretend to be forced first.


    "Hum."


    After Fang Yu snorted coldly, he took 49 special combat personnel with bad anger to get the equipment.


    Wu Hao also went to change his equipment.


    Fang Yu, their personnel and guns are very complete.


    From observers, snipers, breakthroughs, commanders, everything.


    There are three snipers alone, who can watch three directions at the same time.


    Under the command of Fang Yu, the whole abandoned building was guarded.


    "Remember, this is not training, it''s war. If we 50 can''t stop it, then your training will increase three times in the future. " Fang Yu looked at the special combat team members guarding the abandoned buildings.


    "Ensure that the task is completed."


    Everyone is serious.


    If so many of them let Wu Hao rush in, they will lose all their faces.


    Wu Hao only took two pistols and six magazines.


    Walk slowly towards the waste building for training.


    After coming to the sniper range, Wu Hao suddenly accelerated and rushed towards the waste building.


    Because Wu Hao''s is too fast, the three snipers can''t lock Wu Hao at all.


    And just then, there was a gunshot.


    A laser beam came towards Wu Hao.


    As soon as Wu Hao''s head tilted, he avoided the laser.


    "Impossible."


    At this time, people who specialized in computer simulation and calculation were shocked when they saw this behind the scenes.


    At that speed, you can avoid sniper guns. How is this possible.


    But the truth was right in front of him.


    After a shot missed Wu Hao, Fang Yu calmly said, "keep your position and don''t let him rush in."


    Wu Hao dodged his own shot. Fang Yu was not too surprised.


    If he can''t escape this shot with his ability, it''s strange.


    As Wu Hao got closer and closer to the abandoned building, all kinds of gunshots rang out.


    Wu Hao tossed and turned in a small range, avoiding bullets and lasers.


    Among them, the biggest threat is the sniper gun from Fang Yu.


    The person who specializes in computer simulation and calculation doesn''t know what to say when he sees Wu Hao''s operation of hiding bullets.


    Is this special or human?


    As Wu Hao moved around, he was also slowly approaching the waste building.


    Soon, the range of Wu Hao''s pistol was reached.


    "It''s time to fight back."


    Wu Hao held a pistol in his right hand. When dodging, he fired a shot in a strange posture.


    Soon, a puff of smoke came out of a special combat personnel.


    He was shot by Wu Hao and killed in battle.


    He looked at the smoke coming out of his body. He didn''t know how he died in battle.


    But he stood aside.


    However, he will not be alone. Soon, smoke came out of the helmets of four special combat personnel.


    "Note that this person''s shooting ability is very strong. Don''t fight hard and cooperate." Fang Yu soon changed his way.


    However, this makes Wu Hao more relaxed.


    Without a lot of firepower to suppress, Wu Hao''s speed also accelerated.


    Those who came out from time to time and wanted to shoot were shot in the head by Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao is only 100 meters away from the entrance.

 Chapter 170

    "Hold the entrance and don''t let him in." Fang Yu is not calm.


    She didn''t expect Wu Hao to be so powerful.


    Moreover, Wu Hao has not used too strong ability, which is the strength of the extreme situation.


    Using only such strength, I lost more than 10 members on my side.


    I misjudged Wu Hao''s strength.


    At this time, Wu Hao had rushed into the abandoned building.


    The people guarding the gate were shot one by one by Wu Hao before they had time to shoot.


    Wu Hao with two guns in his hand is like holding the sickle of death and constantly harvesting the heads of these special combat personnel.


    A special combat officer really had no choice but to use grenades to die with Wu Hao.


    However, before he got close to Wu Hao, he was shot in the head.


    Finally, there was a dead body.


    Soon, under Wu Hao''s amazing shooting method and his body method that could hide bullets, all the 49 members of Fang Yu were killed.


    And Wu Hao soon and Fang Yu Wang against Wang.


    At this time, only three minutes have passed.


    "I admit that you are very powerful and have arrogant qualifications, but..."


    Fang Yu''s words were interrupted by Wu Hao''s three shots before he finished.


    The first shot, Fang Yu can hide.


    But the second shot, Fang Yu hid reluctantly.


    Finally, a shot directly hit Fang Yu, and a smoke representing the death came out of her helmet.


    "Haven''t you seen a movie? Villains always die of talking too much. "


    Then Wu Hao put his gun to his mouth and blew.


    "You..."


    Fang Yu really wanted to refute a few words, but at the thought of Wu Hao''s three shots just now, she didn''t know what to say.


    Those three shots are really strong.


    The first shot was to see the angle of his evasion, and the second shot was to put himself on the bullet line of the third shot.


    The third shot directly solved the battle.


    "Well, the game is over."


    With that, Wu Hao went outside the waste building.


    The special combat team members who were "killed" looked at Wu Hao with awe in their eyes.


    It took only one bullet to defeat 50 of them alone, and only three to "kill" one of them, even the tigress. They were not in awe of such a record.


    Then Wu Hao told Tang Zheng that he was leaving the base.


    There is an old fox who can calculate very well and a fierce female tiger in the base. Wu Hao doesn''t want to stay much longer.


    As for guns, it''s OK to grab some from Citigroup.


    I''m going to Citi to get into trouble with the Thomson family anyway.


    Rob him of a military base.


    Aren''t you arrogant? It''s you who robbed.


    After Wu Hao left, Fang Yu left the training building without saying a word and found Fang Lao.


    Only one word was said, that is, it is possible to join Wu Hao here.


    With that, Fang Yu left.


    After comparing with Wu Hao, Fang Yu recognized herself.


    There are still some people who are better than themselves in this world. They have to work harder to cultivate and improve their strength.


    Tang Zheng drove a military vehicle and sent Wu Hao out of the base.


    Originally, Tang was going to send Wu Hao back to the villa.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t want to go back to the villa for the time being, so Tang Zheng sent himself to Chen Yi''s community and went to see Chen Yi first.


    After arriving at the community, Wu Hao found that his "people" were secretly protecting the Chenyi family.


    When I arrived at Chen Yi''s house, I haven''t seen her for some time. Chen Yi looked at Wu Hao with a sad face.


    Wu Hao is also moved. Why don''t you go to work tomorrow.


    The office is big and comfortable.


    I saw Chen Yi and told her that after going to work tomorrow, Wu Hao left Chen Yi''s house and rushed to Lin Jiaxi''s house.


    Alas, there are so many women. They are so tired. They run around.


    When he came to Lin Jiaxi''s house, Wu Hao had to pay public food.


    "Husband, I want to go home in two days. Can you go back with me?" Lin Jiaxi lay beside Wu Hao like a kitten.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll go with you then." Wu Hao nodded.


    Anyway, apart from the Yagu tribe, I have nothing to do these two days. Naturally, I can accompany Lin Jiaxi back.


    "Husband, it''s very kind of you." Lin Jiaxi looked happy.


    "How''s your live broadcast recently?" Wu Hao asked.


    "People are now changing careers as game anchors. Now, there are so many beautiful little sisters. It''s not easy to get along without talent. " Lin Jiaxi sighed.


    "Game anchor, what game do you play? Can you play? "


    Wu Hao knows that Lin Jiaxi doesn''t usually play games.


    Now it''s turned into a game anchor, and Wu Hao doesn''t believe it.


    "That''s eating chicken and pesticides. Anyway, it''s just entertainment. "


    While talking about the game, Lin Jiaxi''s little face turned red.


    As a game Xiaobai, now she wants to be a game anchor. It''s really difficult for her.


    "If it''s not easy, you''d better sing."


    An anchor who can only sing and can''t play games, but now he wants to be a game anchor. Wu Hao is very distressed.


    "I had a good time. Or, wait, I''ll show you my skills. " Lin Jiaxi road.


    "Your skills need to be improved." Wu Hao looked at Lin Jiaxi with a bad smile.


    Lin Jiaxi was stunned first, then reacted, gently beat Wu Hao, and said, "husband, you''re so bad."


    Then, Lin Jiaxi was a little worried and whispered, "is someone''s technology really bad?"


    Lin Jiaxi is not stupid. For an excellent boy like Wu Hao, you say he has only one girlfriend. How can this be possible.


    However, she knew in her heart and didn''t tell Wu Hao.


    As long as he has his own in mind.


    "Well, you haven''t shown me your game skills. How do I know?" Seeing that Lin Jiaxi was worried, Wu Hao deliberately moved the topic away and joked.


    "You are so bad. But I like it. " Then Lin Jiaxi suddenly took the initiative¡° If you want to see my skills, I''ll show you now. "


    "Ah, no..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Husband, now I really want you to see my skills."


    After Lin Jiaxi began to fiddle with the equipment for live broadcasting, he said proudly to Wu Hao,


    After discussing life, Wu Hao accompanied Lin Jiaxi to broadcast it live.


    "OK, let me see if it''s really and powerful. Don''t admit defeat as soon as you did just now. " Wu Hao bad tunnel.


    "Husband, if you say that again, people won''t come." Lin Jiaxi purred.


    Before, Lin Jiaxi wanted to show it and was soon defeated.


    No way. It''s too easy for Wu Hao to win her.


    "Well, stop talking. Let me see how it''s going?" Wu Hao smiled and kissed Lin Jiaxi.


    Lin Jiaxi just opened the chicken eating game, connected the live broadcasting equipment and opened the live broadcasting.


    After the live broadcast, many people came into Lin Jiaxi''s live studio soon.


    The live studio will soon have screen brushing interaction.


    However, the atmosphere in the live studio should not be too happy.

 Chapter 171

    "Box spirit, live broadcast again."


    "What box essence? It''s a courier, okay."


    "You''re talking nonsense about the box essence and the courier. It''s obviously that little Xixi likes to fly."


    "In fact, isn''t it good to be a selfie anchor honestly? Why transform to be a game anchor? "


    "Maybe it''s too much pressure. After all, the little brother of the local tyrant has a face, money and so many talents. If I were little sissy, I would be under great pressure. "


    "In fact, if a woman wants to bind a man, she needs technology. There are many men around her sister."


    "Add a wechat upstairs. I have 20."


    "I have eight abdominal muscles."


    "I can move bricks for eight hours."


    "This is not the bus to kindergarten. I want to get off."


    ¡­¡­


    "You guys underestimate your anchor. I''m going to kill 10 chickens today." Seeing those screen swiping speeches, Lin Jiaxi was angry and immediately set up a flag.


    "10 kill and eat chicken, Xixi. I''m afraid you''re not floating. Have you forgotten how long you flew yesterday? "


    "Xixi, don''t say 10 kill eat chicken. If you can kill one, I''ll wash my hair upside down."


    "The handstand shampoo is too weak. I eat it live."


    "It has been recorded on the screen. Sit and wait for the live broadcast upstairs to eat Xiang."


    "Upstairs, don''t talk so full. What if Xi Xi beats blindly and kills one?"


    "I''ve eaten it and can''t swallow it at all."


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Jiaxi didn''t talk to them, so he went directly into the game and chose a single row.


    After the game began, Lin Jiaxi chose Y City.


    I have to say that the place Lin Jiaxi chose is very fat.


    But you are a novice among the novices. Aren''t you looking for death in choosing such a fertile land?


    Sure enough, there were more than a dozen people who jumped y city with Lin Jiaxi.


    Originally, Lin Jiaxi, who didn''t know how to operate, died in the air because he parachuted too slowly and didn''t land yet.


    When it falls, it has become a box.


    He was so angry that Lin Jiaxi''s mouth suddenly tooted.


    At this time, the fans who had been ready for a long time immediately brushed the screen.


    "Hahaha, Xixi, you''d better not be a game anchor and be a funny anchor."


    "Hahaha, it''s a box again. It''s still in the sky this time. It''s so funny."


    "This kind of game experience, Xi Xi, you''d better sing."


    "In fact, Xi Xi also has a talent for comedy."


    "Please, win."


    "I''m a professionally trained person. I usually don''t laugh unless I can''t help it. Ha ha ha. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Laugh, I will eat chicken." Lin Jiaxi hates the tunnel.


    Then began the second inning.


    In this game, Lin Jiaxi jumped to port g again.


    Wu Hao looked at Lin Jiaxi''s choice and shook his head.


    It''s really an iron head. It just jumps where there are many people.


    With your parachuting skills, when you jump to the ground, people''s equipment will be full.


    If you don''t land into a box, who will land into a box.


    Sure enough, although Lin Jiaxi landed safely this time, he was beaten into a hornet''s nest as soon as he picked up a pistol.


    Suddenly, Lin Jiaxi was laughed at by the fans in the live studio.


    Lin Jiaxi was angry, but he couldn''t refute it. After all, they were really right.


    "Xi Xi, you can jump a little off the side. In this case, the chances of survival will be much greater."


    Wu Hao couldn''t see it anymore and reminded her.


    "But it''s not fat where it''s a little bit off." Lin Jiaxi asked foolishly.


    "Don''t you just want to kill people and eat chickens? Choose between a place where you can live and a place where you are poorer and a place where you are fat, but you will fall into a box. " Wu Hao is a little speechless. Lin Jia''s negative idea is really a game idiot.


    "Is there a fat place where you can live?" Lin Jiaxi asked.


    "Yes. You have good skills. You can jump in those fat places. " Wu Hao said.


    Lin Jiaxi was delighted to hear Wu Hao say "yes".


    But hearing the words behind, Lin Jiaxi''s face collapsed again.


    At this time, she took a look at the live studio and found that the number of people rose madly.


    Originally, I had some doubts. After seeing those screen swiping speeches, I knew the answer.


    "I heard the voice of tyrant''s little brother. Tyrant''s little brother, I love you."


    "It''s really the voice of the little brother of the local tyrant. Unexpectedly, the little brother of the local tyrant broadcast live with Xixi again. What a good man. I love you. "


    "Who is the tyrant''s little brother?"


    "Don''t even know the little brother of the local tyrant. Are you new here?"


    "People are local tyrants'' not bad for money ''."


    "There is only one faceless video in the account of the tyrant''s little brother. The number of videos is nearly 200 million and the number of fans is nearly 5 million."


    "Listen to the words of the little brother of the local tyrant. The little brother of the local tyrant can also eat chicken. The little brother of the local tyrant can play a game."


    "Yes, let''s play a game."


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Jiaxi''s eyes brightened at this time. If you say I''m not good at skills, then you play a game. If you don''t play well, I''ll laugh at you.


    So Lin Jiaxi said to Wu Hao, "husband, come and play a game."


    "I play, it''s not good." Wu Hao hesitated.


    "You see, the fans in the live studio want to see you play games." Lin Jiaxi hurried.


    "But I''m afraid your fans will become my fans after you play a game. After all, my skills are too strong. I''m afraid they will fall in love with me. "


    When Wu Hao spoke, he didn''t blush at all.


    Hearing what Wu Hao said, Lin Jiaxi suddenly wanted to take back what he had just said.


    Because what Wu Hao said seems to have never failed to do.


    "The local tyrant is still so arrogant, I like it."


    "Don''t think you''re handsome, rich, good at magic, cooking and playing games. I''m not satisfied with long batian."


    "Upstairs, don''t you have to lick people like that? Is there such a perfect man? "


    "I''m a little fan of the tyrant''s little brother. My tyrant''s little brother can do anything."


    "Play a game and prove it."


    ¡­¡­


    "Everyone wants me to play one game, so I''ll play one game. In order to let you see if I''m on, I''ll take the camera and prepare the keyboard and mouse. " With that, Wu Hao pointed the camera at the keyboard and mouse.


    "Wow, my little brother''s fingers are so beautiful. Love, love. "


    "Envy Xi Xi."


    "It''s pathetic not to dig sweet potatoes with such a beautiful hand."


    "Digging sweet potatoes?! Drag it out and give Bai Ling three feet. "


    "First give one foot red, and then three feet white silk."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of fans almost scolded the guy who said he was digging sweet potatoes.


    "Husband, you have so many little fans." Lin Jiaxi is a little jealous.


    "It''s called charm." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "The little brother is straight and has been identified."


    "Hahaha, dare you say that. I''ll kneel down."


    "It looks very experienced upstairs."


    "Share how to kneel on the keyboard so that it won''t hurt your knees."


    "Cut, these are pediatrics. I''ve trained a pair of iron knees."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 172

    Wu Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to these "strict tracheas" and started the game directly.


    The route of this plane is very suitable for jumping to the airport.


    After arriving over the airport, Wu Hao jumped directly.


    As a person with ''game mastery'' skills, there is no problem if he wants to jump faster than others.


    When Wu Hao jumped down, he found an m416 on top of a container.


    After falling on the container, Wu Hao immediately picked up the gun and bullets.


    "My little brother''s luck is really good. There is m416 when he lands."


    "Yes, good luck. You don''t have to fall into a box."


    "The little brother of the local tyrant is not lucky, but really skilled. When he could see the object, he had found the m416 and deliberately jumped on it. What''s more, you didn''t find that my little brother''s skydiving skills are also very good. Faster than everyone else. "


    After loading the bullets, Wu Hao fired at the four people floating in the sky near him.


    Just four shots, four heads.


    This is still machine aiming.


    Seeing Wu Hao instantly take four heads, Lin Jiaxi stared at the boss. She was a layman, but she also knew that it was much harder to blow her head than to hit her body.


    Similarly, the people in the live studio were also shown by Wu Hao''s Sao operation.


    "I''ll go. Four machine aimed guns exploded the heads of four people floating in the sky. Do you want to show it like this?"


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it."


    "My bride, come out and see God."


    "Little brother, I''m convinced. Don''t show it again."


    ¡­¡­


    After solving four people nearby, Wu Hao began to search for equipment.


    I have to say, the airport is really fat.


    No wonder those who go out of the airport alive are fat and oily one by one.


    Soon, Wu Hao became fat. He had a three-level head, a three-level armour and a three-level bag on his back. He had a full m416 and a full 98K.


    There are two first aid kits in the backpack.


    "The killing will begin now."


    Wu Hao said a word and began to look for what he remembered.


    Once he met someone, Wu Hao sent him out of the game with a 5.56 bullet.


    When Wu Hao left the airport, he had already killed 12 people.


    "Special, this is unscientific. The rifle is used as a sniper gun, and the sniper gun is used as a rifle. "


    "My mother asked me why I knelt to watch the live broadcast."


    "In fact, the anchor''s technology is average, mainly because the opponent is too scum."


    "Compared with you, of course, I can''t compare with you. Your keyboard is invincible."


    "I just saw God a''s trumpet."


    "Yes, I saw it, too."


    "I went to God a''s studio just now. It was him."


    ¡­¡­


    "Husband, did you meet the trumpet of God a?" Lin Jiaxi was surprised to see someone brush the name of God a in the live studio.


    For Lin Jiaxi, who wants to be transformed into a game anchor, his homework must be done. He still knows the names of some game gods.


    "No. Yes, just shoot it. "


    Wu Hao is going to eat chicken. Whatever God a or God B, just shoot him.


    "The tyrant''s little brother is powerful and domineering."


    "That''s God A. although God a is not as famous as God Wei and God 17 in the past two years, he has a double row game. When his teammates landed in a box and Tiankeng started, God a personally killed 32 chickens and broke the world record."


    "Yes, brother tuhao, it''s not easy to eat chicken in this game."


    "If the anchor of this game eats chicken, I''ll live the handstand to eat Xiang."


    "Upstairs, you don''t want to run. I recorded it. If you don''t live the handstand and eat Xiang, I''ll kill you. "


    ¡­¡­


    On another platform, God a broke through a whim today and played a trumpet to get addicted to eating chicken in the fish pond Bureau.


    Soon, a game player named Xixi attracted the attention of God a.


    This player has killed 12 people, and all of them are head blows.


    Most of them were killed by m416.


    "Today, there are experts in the fish pond Bureau." God smiled.


    Soon someone told God a what Wu Hao said.


    "Oh, since he is so confident, let''s see who can eat chicken in this game." A God is a big anchor and doesn''t care about what others say.


    Of course, Xixi''s shooting method still attracted his attention.


    Wu Hao didn''t care at all. He started looking for someone to kill while driving.


    Whenever there was gunfire, Wu Hao would kill him there.


    Before long, Wu Hao had killed 20 people.


    "I''ll go. This one named Xixi is so fierce. The guns are all shot in the head. Can it be hanging?"


    "I just went over and looked at Xixi''s shooting. It''s really strong. Moreover, his cameras are facing the keyboard and mouse. "


    "Don''t you hang up on the uncoupling mouse? Isn''t there a mouse macro now? "


    "Playing well is hanging up. Are you all reincarnated with lemon essence?"


    "As a chicken lover, Xixi''s technology is really good. A God, you have to be careful. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Sure enough, if he is really an expert, he will never hang up. As for whether you are a real expert, it depends on who can eat chicken. " A Shinto.


    Now he''s killing players in G city.


    The number of players killed also reached 8.


    With the life circle of the game getting smaller and smaller, the number of Wu Hao and a god hitting God is also increasing.


    Soon there were only five people left.


    And Wu Hao has been killed for 30 years.


    A God also kills 18.


    Just two people, killed almost 50 people.


    Terrible shooting, terrible desire to kill.


    This man is really powerful. It seems that in his eyes, only eliminating people is his ultimate goal.


    A god knows very well that all of the 30 people eliminated by Wu Hao were killed in the head.


    He can''t do that.


    However, God a has an advantage in this game, that is, his position is very good, on the second floor of a house in the safe area.


    You can almost see the safety zone.


    At this time, two shots were fired, and Wu Hao eliminated two more people.


    God a was also on the second floor and sniped and killed another man.


    But it also exposed the position of God a.


    Originally, God a was still thinking about how Wu Hao would attack the building.


    Wu Hao ran towards the small building openly.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s operation, God a showed anger on his face, which obviously despised himself.


    So AWM aimed at Wu Hao''s head and fired a bullet angrily.


    Originally, God a was going to enjoy the words "good luck, eat chicken tonight".


    But suddenly, he suddenly fell down. This... What''s going on.


    The Xixi on the other side didn''t even lose a trace of blood. This... This is unscientific.


    "Hang up, this is definitely hang up."


    "Report him, report him."


    "Hanging force, solid hammer."


    "A bunch of blind guys, take a good look at the playback and see what God''s operation is."


    Some fans of God a said the plug-in. They also watched the live broadcast of Wu Hao and spoke to Wu Hao.

 Chapter 173

    "Brothers, let me see the video playback."


    A God is unwilling to die. Watching video playback is naturally the most direct way.


    If the other party hangs up, his own must report him.


    Playing a game and hanging up, I despise such people most.


    When God a watched the replay, the live studio on Wu Hao''s side was crazy.


    "Local tyrant little brother, it''s so beautiful."


    "Convinced, really convinced."


    "The guy who said live handstand eating Xiang just now came out and broadcast it quickly."


    "Squat down to avoid the sniper of God a AWM, and then shoot the head with m416 three guns. This reaction force, this accuracy, is too strong. "


    "I''ve fallen to the ground."


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t praise me so much. I''m just a routine."


    Wu Hao then winked at Lin Jiaxi, indicating that I would eat chicken and 33 kill chicken.


    "Husband, you are really good."


    Lin Jiaxi admired the tunnel.


    "I''ll go and feed the dog food."


    "Brother tyrant, is there anything you can''t do?"


    "It''s said that people will be angry with me, but compared with the little brother of the local tyrant, I''m not human."


    "At this time, I just want to say one word, ''gan''."


    "I suspect the anchor is driving, but I have no evidence."


    "Please, please don''t scatter dog food during the live broadcast, OK?"


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao was happy, God a was shocked.


    There is no way. Seeing Wu Hao''s Sao operation, there is only shock except shock.


    "I''ll go. This man''s operation is too coquettish. Squat down to hide bullets, shoot instantly, and kill God a with three shots. Great. "


    "Is this man a professional player? It''s too coquettish."


    "Probably not. Ordinary professional players will strive for stability. This man is so coquettish. He is definitely not a professional player. "


    "It seems that there are still many experts among the people."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the screen brushing in the live studio, God a''s heart is not calm.


    As a professional player, he sees more than the fans in the studio.


    The man had already determined his position when he shot out the man.


    Like a brain cripple, he rushed towards himself without thinking of anything. He was paralyzing himself.


    At the same time, he was prepared to avoid bullets and counterattack.


    Ordinary people, even if they are ready.


    But because of the reflex nerve, it is impossible to react so quickly.


    But the man reacted, plus so fast hand speed.


    Completed a wave of squatting, hiding bullets, raising guns to fight back, and three shots to the head.


    "Master, definitely a master." A God said in his heart¡° If this person is recruited into his own team, he can definitely go up and down with the world''s top experts with a little training. "


    At this time, God a suddenly felt hot in his heart.


    "This man''s shooting, consciousness and reaction are absolutely first-class. He is a super expert. It''s not unfair to lose to him. However, if anyone knows his information, I want to make friends with him. " God a said in the studio.


    "God a, you don''t want him to join your team. People don''t lack money or fame. Give up the idea. "


    "Yes, my little brother is a local tyrant. He is handsome, rich, good at cooking and magic. A lot of time can be used to play. How can you have time to train with the club every day? "


    "Yes, the second generation is rich."


    ¡­¡­


    There are Lin Jiaxi''s fans in the live studio, who told Wu Hao about it.


    "I''ll go. A rich second generation, handsome, can cook, can magic, and can play games so well."


    For a time, God a collapsed on the chair. His life was really hit.


    When Wu Hao knew that God a wanted to invite him to join the club, he just responded faintly and was not interested.


    Wu Hao has hundreds of thousands of up and down in a minute. Where does he have time to waste playing games.


    Play the game, live with Lin Jiaxi, just force her.


    Next, Wu Hao played several more games, at least 25 killing and eating chickens.


    After that, Haohao let Lin Jiaxi play by himself.


    At the same time, she taught Lin Jiaxi how to play and eat chicken next to her.


    Don''t say, with Wu Hao''s teaching, Lin Jiaxi won''t fall into a box at least.


    Moreover, Wu Hao asked Lin Jiaxi to be a Voldemort honestly.


    Carry more medicine in your backpack. Take a spray carefully and hide in the grass.


    Don''t say, although I can''t eat chicken, I can shade the record of 3 or 4 rookies in one or two innings.


    Even so, Lin Jiaxi looked proud.


    It''s like being a chicken eater.


    As for the ridicule of those fans in the live studio, Lin Jiaxi doesn''t care at all. She''s used to it.


    When Lin Jiaxi broadcast live, it''s almost 10 p.m.


    After Wu Hao cooked a snack for Lin Jiaxi, he continued to discuss life with her.


    The next day, Wu Hao went downstairs and drove the Dharma seat lirafa left by Lin Jiaxi to pick up Chen Yi.


    As a director of the company, I have to go to the company from time to time.


    In particular, Chen Yi is her own secretary, so she has to feel at work and can''t always let her stay at home.


    "Boss, are we going to work today?"


    Sitting in the car, Chen Yi looked at Wu Hao and her eyes were about to drip water.


    Chen Yi is a mature woman. She is with Wu Hao again. It''s strange that she doesn''t want to be together for so long.


    "Well, of course."


    Chen Yi''s hot eyes made Wu Hao very excited.


    The two couldn''t help kissing in the car.


    After a while, Chen Yicai gently pushed away Wu Hao.


    "Husband, don''t... don''t be here."


    Wu Hao reacted that this place is really inconvenient.


    If you really want to be here, you may have to be on the news tomorrow.


    The headlines must be like this.


    "A Ferrari Rafa stops in a community and vibrates regularly. Is it the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality?"


    Wu Hao smiled, started the car and drove towards Tianlan group.


    When I came to Tianlan group, I immediately let the employees of the group jump.


    Even Beigong came to talk with Wu Hao.


    Yes, Wu Hao came to have a look and took Chen Yi with him.


    Beigong suddenly showed an expression of "second understanding".


    Seeing Beigong''s expression, Chen Yi''s face was red.


    Later, Beigong was not here to delay Wu Hao''s good deeds.


    After Beigong left, Wu Hao took Chen Yi''s hand and walked into his office.


    "This is my second time here." Wu Hao sat on the boss''s chair and said with a smile.


    "Who calls you a busy man who runs around all day." Chen Yi glanced at Wu Hao with a resentful look.


    Wu Hao took Chen Yi by the hand, held her in his lap and said, "there''s no way. I don''t want to run around. Wife, I love you. "


    Then Wu Hao kissed Chen Yi.


    Wu Hao stayed in ares mainland for a year.


    Having not seen Chen Yi for a year, Wu Hao naturally wants to


    Soon, they were discussing life in the office.

 Chapter 174

    Have to get the office is a very magical place. You can work and do some happy things.


    "Wife, if you want to come to work in the future, you can come by yourself. You don''t have to wait for me." Wu Hao held Chen Yi sitting on his lap and said with a smile.


    "Is that all right? I''m your personal assistant. If you don''t come, it''s not decent for an assistant to come to the company. " Chen Yi is a little embarrassed.


    After all, Chen Yi is a girl with a thin skin.


    "Come if you like, or not if you don''t like. If anyone dares to say a word, let them go. I don''t believe it. Is there anything else here that I can''t decide? " Wu Hao is domineering and authentic.


    I own 60% of the shares of Tianlan group. If I let people gossip about my women in my own territory, I will take this 60% of the shares in vain.


    "Husband, it''s very kind of you." Chen Yi is grateful.


    "You are my woman. I''m not good to you. Who am I good to?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Husband, I want a child." After hesitating for a moment, Chen Yi whispered in Wu Hao''s ear.


    Chen Yi knows that Wu Hao can''t be with him all day. He does great things and has a lot of things to do.


    If you have a child of two, you will have someone to accompany you when Wu Hao is not around.


    Moreover, their parents are old. If a grandson or granddaughter comes out, it will bring more joy to the family.


    In this way, their parents don''t have to worry about their life.


    "But..."


    Wu Hao hesitated.


    After all, Chen Yi''s family is also a scholarly family.


    If they don''t get married, they will let Chen Yi conceive children, which is not good for their reputation.


    "Husband, it doesn''t matter. I just want a child of both of us. When you are not by my side and he is with me, I won''t feel lonely. "


    Chen Yi knows what Wu Hao is worried about, so she speaks seriously.


    "Well, let''s cultivate the next generation."


    Wu Hao hugged Chen Yi.


    "Husband, I love you." Chen Yidao.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, Wu Hao had lunch with Chen Yi.


    At lunch, the package was ready to arrive again.


    In addition to sun Sansheng''s package, the remaining two are actually two skills.


    One skill is mastery of musical instruments.


    Another skill is proficient in embroidery.


    Looking at these two skills, Wu Hao was speechless.


    If you are proficient in musical instruments, you can bear it.


    But what the hell is this proficient in embroidery? Do I have to do embroidery?


    However, make complaints about Tucao make complaints about skills.


    Many skills do not weigh on one''s body.


    After dinner, Wu Hao and Chen Yi separated.


    She drove her Ferrari Rafah to the company, while Wu Hao came to the underground shelter of the chariot country.


    When he came to the underground shelter, Wu Hao found that these Yaku people were fascinated by TV.


    Although they can''t understand what the people on TV say, they can look at their faces.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Yagu and Yafeng quickly greeted him.


    "My Lord, everything here is amazing. I never thought there would be such a magical thing in the world. " Yagu excited tunnel.


    "Thank you, sir, for bringing our Yaku tribe to this world." Yafeng sincerely thanked Wu Hao.


    "Don''t thank me yet. Now this is not where you can live, because you have no identity here. I am here today to take you back to my country, where you will get your own identity. Also there, you will learn our language and how to live in this new world. " Wu Hao said.


    "Then here..."


    Yagu obviously doesn''t want to be here.


    "Don''t worry, the material conditions of the place I take you may not be as good as here. But it is the first step for you to live here. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    If these Yaku people are allowed to enjoy here all the time, will they all be abandoned.


    "All right." Yagu nodded.


    "Then I''ll go. The people called together." Yafeng said and went to inform the people.


    Soon, Yafeng called the people together.


    Zhan Yang also came to Wu Hao.


    Then Yagu said to the people what Wu Hao had just told him.


    In the hearts of the Yaku people, follow the patriarchs, that is, they want to do things.


    Because they know that the patriarch will not harm them.


    After Yagu made it clear to his people, he counted the number again, many a person.


    Wu Hao took them back to a place ten miles away from the base.


    After leaving Zhan Yang in place, Wu Hao took Yagu tribe to the base.


    Zhan Yang is Wu Hao''s own, and his strength has reached the realm of true Qi and gang. Wu Hao doesn''t want to leave him to Fang Lao''s old fox.


    As soon as Wu Hao approached the base with the people of Yagu tribe, he was found.


    However, because Wu Hao led the way, there was no conflict.


    But the hundreds of men who were more than two meters tall still surprised the people in the base.


    However, in Fang Lao''s eyes, his eyes are bright.


    Then, there are some regrets.


    After all, he has promised Wu Hao not to experiment with them, and Fang will never break his promise.


    Of course, Fang Lao is not without harvest. At least he can get some blood from the body of Yagu tribe.


    Even if you run out of blood samples, you can get some more from them.


    As long as it takes some time, these people will become a loyal member of the great Chinese dynasty.


    Let them donate some blood. There''s no problem at all.


    Experiments can''t be done, but it''s OK to draw some blood.


    "Mr. Fang, I have brought it for you. Remember your promise and treat them well. In the future, they will be the best members of our great China. " After seeing Fang Lao, Wu Hao said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I promised you that I would never break my promise." Mr. Fang promised.


    "OK, I''ll leave these people to you." Wu Hao nodded.


    Then Wu Hao turned his head and said to Yagu and Yafeng, "this will be where you live and study. Listen to the old man''s arrangement. I''ll come to see you when I have time. Also, you can call me if you have anything. "


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    Yafeng is grateful.


    He knows that learning is essential for a tribe to survive in a new environment.


    "OK, I''ll go first."


    Wu Hao said, waved to the people of Yagu tribe, shook to Fang Lao, and turned and left.


    Youfang is always here. Wu Hao really doesn''t want to stay much longer.


    Who knows if Mr. Fang will set himself up.


    Looking at the back of Wu Hao leaving, Fang Lao reluctantly shook his head.


    Then they walked towards Yagu with a smile on their face.


    After a few gestures, he took the people of Yagu tribe into the base.


    Wu Hao looked back and said softly, "I hope we will all be a member of the great Chinese dynasty when we meet next time."

 Chapter 175

    Back to the place where it was transmitted, Zhan Yang was waiting for Wu Hao without expression.


    After that, Wu Hao and Zhan Yang returned to the magic capital.


    The scene of Wu Hao''s instant disappearance was discovered by Fang Yu who was quietly staring at him.


    "How is this done, is it too fast, or can high technology be invisible, or something else. There are really many secrets about Wu Hao. "


    Fang Yu downloaded the data to the USB flash drive and deleted this video.


    Wu Hao returns to the villa with Zhan Yang. The pony has another person to teach.


    However, Xiang Feng came back at this time, and the pony had an extra helper.


    Wu Hao learned from Xiang Feng that Jia Yi''an was interrupted by Jia Shangzhong.


    At the same time, the position of the eldest young master of the Jia family is in jeopardy.


    He didn''t pay much attention to Jia Yiyuan, and Wu Hao didn''t want to investigate this matter anymore.


    Leaving the matter of teaching Zhanyang to Xiao Ma and Xiang Feng, Wu Hao left the villa.


    There is an auto show today. Wu Hao wants to go to the auto show to sweep goods.


    There are a few cars at home, so you can buy more.


    At least, Chen Yi and Lin jiaduan follow their own women, one by one.


    After taking a taxi, Wu Hao rushed to the auto show.


    "Little brother, look at your young age. You''re going to the auto show to see the car?" The driver looked in the rearview mirror and asked Wu Hao.


    "Well, I''m short of several vegetable carts at home, so I want to have a look." Wu Hao answered casually while playing with his mobile phone.


    "Buy a vegetable cart? Little brother, you''re really kidding. This auto show is different. There are basically millions of sports cars on display. If you want to buy a vegetable car, you have to go somewhere else. " Driver''s road.


    Seriously, it''s not that the driver underestimates Wu Hao.


    It''s what Wu Hao wears. He doesn''t look like a rich man.


    Therefore, Wu Hao''s words are bragging in the driver''s ears.


    "I know what cars are on display at this auto show. I''m just going to buy some vegetable cars. Isn''t a million dollar car just a vegetable car? " Wu Hao deliberately glanced at the driver.


    Seeing that Wu Hao said so, the driver didn''t want to have a dispute with Wu Hao, so he gave Wu Hao a thumbs up.


    After driving for about ten minutes, the car stopped outside the auto show.


    After giving the fare, Wu Hao walked towards the auto show.


    The driver wanted to turn around and leave.


    But thinking that Wu Hao had just pretended to be forced, he decided to stay and tell him when Wu Hao came out.


    Wu Hao was in his car just now. He was a guest. He couldn''t say anything to him. Wan had a dispute with him. Maybe it would affect him.


    But wait, he''s not his guest.


    Look at you. Wait.


    Just then, a woman in her forties asked, "master, do you want to go to * * street?"


    "Sorry, I''m waiting."


    The driver was polite.


    Wu Hao walked into the auto show and was soon attracted by the cars in the auto show.


    At this auto show, there are really many brands of luxury cars, such as Ferrari, Lamborghini, Porsche, Bugatti, Aston Martin, Bentley, Rolls Royce, etc.


    Of course, there are those beautiful models with big legs standing by the car.


    And a group of men around, kept pressing the shutter on the camera.


    Of course, it''s unclear whether they are shooting cars or models.


    After looking at the grey Porsche 911, Wu Hao couldn''t help praising it in his heart.


    "This car is really white... Bah, this car is really long, bah. Hum, I really don''t know whether I''m selling cars or legs. "


    Wu Hao slobber, and make complaints about it, then he left the booth.


    This grey Porsche 911 doesn''t quite meet Wu Hao''s requirements.


    The price is too cheap.


    Soon, Wu Hao came to the Pagani booth and was immediately attracted by a silver Pagani Zonda convertible.


    "How much is this car?" Wu Hao asked about the salesman in a white shirt and a pair of eyes.


    "Sir, this Pagani Zonda..."


    "I know everything you say. Just say how much it is." When Wu Hao knew that the salesperson had to introduce some data he knew, he interrupted him and asked directly how much it was.


    "The full price is 25 million, such as..."


    "OK, take me to pay." Wu Hao said directly.


    "Payment?" Sales are a little confused.


    You have to pay before you finish saying a word. What''s the situation.


    "If you don''t pay, give it to me for free."


    "Oh, oh, sir, please follow me."


    The salesperson responded and quickly and respectfully took Wu Hao to go through the formalities.


    When he came to the office, the manager immediately received Wu Hao in person.


    "Sir, my surname is Chen. I''m the person in charge of Pagani at this auto show. Do you want to buy Pagani Zonda in full?"


    "Of course, I''m not here to tease you. Well, I''ll pay you the money and you can help me go through the formalities here. I have to go to the auto show again. "


    Wu Hao won''t come to the auto show just to buy a car. He doesn''t have time to spend here.


    "Then, sir, please give me your ID card and I''ll make a copy first." Manager Chen hurried.


    Wu Hao gave his ID card and bank card to manager Chen.


    Manager Chen hurriedly went to Wu Hao to handle it in person.


    Soon, manager Chen respectfully returned his ID card and bank card to Wu Hao. His voice trembled and said, "Mr. Wu, here is your ID card and bank card. Please keep it."


    Just now he saw that the balance of Wu Hao''s bank card was tens of billions. He was not a little scared.


    "All right, I''ll come back later." Wu Hao took out his ID card and bank card, got up and went to the office.


    Next, Wu Hao started the shopping mode, some like the ghost of konisek Agera s, 32 million, bought it.


    Blue Ferrari f60america, 24 million, bought it. For the red Ferrari 488 and 458 convertible versions, buy two each, which is about 20 million.


    Black Bugatti red dragon, 60 million, buy it.


    Lamborghini evantado 10 million, bought it.


    Rolls Royce phantom, 1000 in case, two, one black and one silver, go out to the door and drive in change.


    Bentley, Mushan, Tianyue and Continental, a total of 14 million, bought.


    McLaren 720s convertible version and McLaren 600lt will cost $34 million each.


    After sweeping down, all kinds of super cars, plus some luxury business cars, bought a total of 27 cars, which cost 400 million.


    It cost less than expected.


    However, with these cars, I have 30 cars in my garage. I can drive different cars every day every month. It''s great.


    The people watching were stunned. I haven''t seen anyone buy a car like this.


    Even if President Wang bought a car, he didn''t buy it like this.


    Are these cars as cheap as cabbage in the vegetable market? Can you buy them at will?


    It really makes people envy, envy and hate.

 Chapter 176

    After Wu Hao bought these cars and told them his address, he left the auto show in a Ferrari 488.


    Just outside the auto show, I saw that the taxi was still parked outside, so I stopped and followed the driver: "master, do you also come to see the car?"


    Seeing Wu Hao sitting in a Ferrari 488, the driver was stunned.


    I really bought a super car.


    What else should I say.


    "Where can I afford a car, I''ve had an eye." The driver smiled¡° But, young man, you really bought a super car. "


    Now he can only swallow all the words he thought before.


    That feeling is really uncomfortable.


    "Oh, this car, I gave it to my friend. I bought the car. Let the auto show take it to my villa later. I bought more than 20 cars this time. I can''t drive alone. " Wu Hao won''t miss such a good opportunity to pretend to be forced.


    "More than twenty? Are you here to buy a car or a Chinese cabbage? "


    The driver didn''t believe what Wu Hao said.


    You said you bought one, and I still believe it.


    But he has never heard of buying more than 20 cars at one time.


    Of course, the driver didn''t say that. He just smiled and said, "that must have cost a lot of money."


    "It didn''t cost much, just a few hundred million." Wu Hao smiled and said¡° By the way, I have something else to do. I''ll go first. Take your time. "


    With that, Wu Hao started the car and drove towards Lin Jiaxi''s community.


    In the morning, Wu Hao drove away the Ferrari Rafah. Now this Ferrari 488 is given to her.


    When Wu Hao left, the driver was ready to drive away.


    At this time, the driver saw several men filming Wu Hao.


    So he asked, "there should be more expensive cars in the auto show. Why don''t you shoot them? What are you shooting here?"


    "Brother, you don''t know something. Just now, there was a great joy in the auto show. A mysterious man bought and distributed 27 cars at one go, with a value of up to 400 million. " One of the men whispered.


    "It cost 400 million to buy 27 cars at one time. Isn''t that what the young man just said? Is he... "


    The driver was surprised. What the young man said could not be true.


    "It''s enviable to buy 27 cars at one time. By the way, it can''t be bought by the person I talked to just now. " Asked the driver.


    "Brother, do you know him?" The man looked at the driver as if he had discovered the new world.


    "No, but he came in my car." The driver shook his head.


    "Oh, that''s right." The man was disappointed¡° I thought you knew him. He just spent $400 million on 27 luxury cars. Such a person is really too deep. "


    Hearing that Wu Hao really bought those extra money, the driver shook his head.


    Looking at the clothes, Wu Hao is very ordinary, but he is 400 million.


    This man still can''t just look at the surface.


    Otherwise, it''s just yourself who gets hit in the face.


    The driver stayed a little longer and continued to pick up the work in his car.


    What happened today can be regarded as adding a glimmer of brilliance to his ordinary life.


    When she came to Lin Jiaxi''s room, she was holding her mobile phone and watching the live broadcast of others eating chicken.


    It seems that Lin Jiaxi really wants to transform into a game anchor.


    "Wife, give you a small gift."


    With that, Wu Hao came to Lin Jiaxi. Wu Hao gave her the Ferrari 488 car key in his hand.


    "This... Is this really for me?"


    Lin Jia looked away from the live broadcast. Her eyes lit up when she saw the car key.


    Previously, when Wu Hao left Ferrari Rafa with her, he didn''t say to give her the car.


    This time, Wu Hao is really going to give her a car.


    "Yes, I bought this one for you today. The Rafa was given to me. I can''t transfer it to you. So I bought you a new 488 for you. Do you like it? " Wu Hao said.


    "Well, as long as it''s from you, I like it." Lin Jiaxi nodded¡° Today, I want to show off with those little black fans. "


    Thinking of the envy, jealousy and hatred of those "black fans" at that time, Lin Jiaxi was very proud.


    "Husband, how about going down with me to try the car?" Lin Jiaxi looked at Wu Hao with big eyes.


    Wu Hao will not refuse.


    After going downstairs, Lin Jiaxi saw the 488 and immediately pasted it.


    Most girls like super running, and among so many super running, the most popular brand for girls is Ferrari.


    The Ferrari 488 is definitely another favorite model.


    Although Lin Jiaxi has the money from Wu Hao, he is fully capable of buying one by himself.


    But her backstage money can''t be taken out in a day.


    Moreover, it''s the most meaningful gift from your husband.


    "Start broadcasting, I want to start broadcasting."


    After circling around his car, Lin Jiaxi decided to start broadcasting immediately.


    Be sure to share some joy with your little black fans.


    Lin Jiaxi turned on the live broadcast, but he didn''t show his face or take a picture of the car immediately. Instead, he pointed the camera to the ground.


    After the live broadcast, thousands of fans soon entered the live broadcast room.


    As soon as I entered the live broadcast, I saw the gray ground and immediately brushed the screen.


    "What happened today?"


    "Recently, Xi Xi has deviated more and more."


    "I think if there were no local tyrant''s little brother, Xi Xi would have lost himself."


    "Does she want us to count the ants for her?"


    ¡­¡­


    "I met a very happy thing today, so I want to share my happiness with you." Lin Jiaxi looked at the screen brushing in the live broadcasting room and said with a smile.


    "Very happy thing? Why do I have a bad feeling? "


    "When you say that, it seems that I have it too."


    "Although I want to leave the studio, I want to know what''s happy."


    "This makes me very contradictory."


    ¡­¡­


    "Since everyone wants to know, I''ll show you. Dangdang, my new car flashed here. "


    With that, Lin Jiaxi pointed the camera at the Ferrari 488.


    "Well, are you happy? This car was given to me by your local tyrant brother. "


    Lin Jiaxi took a picture of Wu Hao with the camera.


    Wu Hao could only smile helplessly.


    "When I go, I know it''s really bad. It''s red fruit''s show off."


    "This dog food caught me off guard."


    "The tyrant''s little brother is the tyrant''s little brother. Millions of cars are given away. Cow force. "


    "When did I have such a tyrant little brother who gave me a super run?"


    "Stop dreaming. First, you have to be as beautiful as heathy. "


    "Why, my saliva is out of control. Ferrari 488 convertible, love, love."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha ha." At this moment, Lin Jiaxi was in a comfortable mood¡° Wait a minute, I''ll take you for a ride and let you experience the feeling of super running. "

 Chapter 177

    Your favorite super run is right in front of you. If you don''t take a ride, it''s a waste.


    Lin Jiaxi opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat, while Wu Hao sat next to her.


    The car can be bought for her. Of course she has to drive it.


    "Well, it''s beautiful." Lin Jiaxi took a picture of the interior of the car.


    "I''m sour."


    "I''m sore + 1"


    "I''m sour + 10086"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that a piece of the screen was "I''m sour", Lin Jiaxi decided to add some more material.


    "Husband, take it for me." Lin Jiaxi hands the mobile phone to Wu Hao.


    After Wu Hao took the phone, Lin Jiaxi continued, "now, let me let you listen to the roar of starting electricity."


    With that, Lin Jiaxi started the car and suddenly the engine roared.


    "Do you feel good to hear this voice?" Lin Jiaxi was very excited.


    "I admit, I envy."


    "Me too."


    ¡°+1¡±


    ¡°+10086¡±


    "Well, I''m going to go out for a ride. I''m going to broadcast it live. I''ll send you works later. Don''t envy me too much."


    When Lin Jiaxi finished, he turned off the live broadcast.


    "Husband, take a video for me later." Lin Jiaxi is flirting with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao will not refuse Lin Jiaxi''s request.


    After Lin Jiaxi got addicted to running in a super car, she drove home.


    After returning home, Lin Jiaxi began to send the video that Wu Hao had just shot to his works.


    When Wu Hao saw Lin Jiaxi''s guitar on the sofa, he picked it up, sat on the sofa and played it.


    With his mastery of musical instruments and playing a guitar, Wu Hao has no problem at all.


    Soon, a song "Xingqing" was played by Wu Hao.


    When Wu Hao began to play, Lin Jiaxi heard it. Seeing that Wu Hao played so well, she photographed it with her mobile phone.


    When Wu Hao finished playing "Xingqing", Lin Jia patted Seaton.


    "Husband, you play so well. I don''t know. You play the guitar so well. You must play it for me more in the future. Also, husband, do you have anything you won''t? " Lin Jiaxi surprised the tunnel.


    "I won''t. There are many. But I can learn slowly. " Wu Hao is serious.


    Like "Wanjie", Wu Hao will become a versatile person by giving himself some skills from time to time.


    "Husband, you are great. When I send up the video of you playing the piano, let them envy, envy and hate. "


    Lin Jiaxi sat down next to Wu Hao and uploaded the video of Wu Hao playing the guitar.


    Soon, dozens of comments appeared under this work.


    It is also refreshing at a very fast speed.


    "I''ll go. The tyrant''s little brother blocked our way again."


    "I was very confident in myself, but compared with my brother, I''m not even as good as the Dogtail grass on the roadside."


    "It''s so handsome. The boy who can play the guitar is so handsome."


    "As a boy, I envy, envy and hate."


    "They are really excellent. If you can do magic, cook, play games, play guitar, and be top in everything, you can be as good as the little brother of the local tyrant. Since you have no money, you will be equally excellent. "


    "That''s the truth, but how many such people can there be."


    "This is not black at all, next."


    ¡­¡­


    "Husband, you are the best."


    Seeing that the comments unanimously praised Wu Hao, Lin Jiaxi was as happy as he praised himself.


    "Wife, are we going to your hometown tomorrow?" Wu Hao asked.


    Hearing that Lin Jiaxi was going home, he looked a little dark, but still pretended to be nothing and said, "yes, let''s go back by train tomorrow, OK?"


    "Of course. I used to come to school by train. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Lin Jiaxi looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    Aren''t you the rich second generation? Do you need to come by train?


    "Wife, you don''t really believe what rich second generation I am, do you?" Wu Hao looked at Lin Jiaxi in surprise.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Lin Jiaxi also looked at Wu Hao, but her eyes were confused.


    If you are not the rich second generation, where do you get so much money?


    "Of course not. My ancestors were farmers for three generations. I made so much money by myself. If we talk about the rich second generation, our children can be the rich second generation. " Wu Hao followed Lin Jiaxi.


    "Bad guy."


    Lin Jiaxi blushed and said softly.


    However, my heart is sweet.


    "My hometown is a small village called Wujia village in southern province, which may not be marked on the map. Later, I''ll take you to play when I have a chance. " Wu Hao said, some are homesick.


    With this, Wu Hao thought and "saw" his home.


    Wu Song and Wu Shusheng are busy with the fish pond.


    Because Wu Song''s vegetables and fruits were very popular, he also began to march towards the fishery.


    Look, it should be very smooth.


    Liu Yanjuan is preparing dinner for the evening in the house.


    Wu Jia is not at home. As a senior three student, she went to school.


    Xiaobai is still so big, followed by some younger brothers. Waiting for its order at any time, they will bite the intruder into pieces.


    When Wu arrived at Wu Shi, they didn''t know how to sneak into Wu village. It was still very popular.


    Seeing that everything was normal at home, Wu Hao was relieved.


    "Really?" Hearing that Wu Hao was willing to take himself back to his home, Lin Jiaxi was surprised.


    For her, Wu Hao admitted her by saying so.


    "Of course." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Husband, you are very kind." Lin Jiaxi is happy¡° Then I''ll tidy up my things first. "


    Then Lin Jiaxi went to his room to prepare a change of clothes.


    After Wu Hao played two more Bians, he put down his guitar and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    When taking the ingredients from the ring, Wu Hao looked at the snacks in the ring and was ready to send more to sun Sansheng.


    Just as Wu Hao was preparing to send food to sun Sansheng, he suddenly found that there was one more place he could transmit.


    In addition to sun Sansheng''s coordinate, there is another coordinate.


    Wu Hao felt it and found that it was the Ares continent.


    Does that prove that you can still go to the God of war.


    However, Wu Hao doesn''t want to try for the time being.


    Who knows if you can come back after you go.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to go to a place without any entertainment.


    At least, I don''t want to go now.


    So he sent a lot of food to sun Sansheng. After that, he concentrated on cooking dinner.


    Sun Sansheng ate all kinds of delicious food sent by Wu Hao. He even told Wu Hao that it was really reliable.


    In the future, we should be better to Wu Hao.


    After Lin Jiaxi cleaned up, Wu Hao had a warm dinner with her.


    That night, Lin Jiaxi didn''t broadcast live, but lived a world of two with Wu Hao.

 Chapter 178

    The next day, Wu Hao and Lin Jiaxi got on the train to Chang''an.


    And Wu eleven and three people, at the instigation of Wu Hao, also quietly followed up.


    I don''t know if Lin Jiaxi bought the slowest train on purpose.


    It takes about 20 hours to get to Chang''an.


    "Husband, I''m a little afraid to go back." After the train left, Lin Jiaxi held Wu Hao''s hand and said.


    "It''s okay. No matter what happens, I''ll help you." Wu Hao comforts Lin Jiaxi.


    "Our Lin family is in Chang''an city. It is an ancient family. Although it is not a rich and powerful family, it is really very old. According to my father, the Lin family has been spread for thousands of years."


    Lin Jiaxi glanced at Wu Hao and saw that Wu Hao had nothing to ask, so she continued.


    "As an ancient family, he also has too many rules. And I don''t want to go home because of these rules. "


    Then he looked at Wu Hao again. Wu Hao still didn''t speak.


    So Lin Jiaxi asked, "aren''t you curious?"


    "Curious. But if you are willing to tell me, you will. If you don''t want to, even if I ask, you won''t say it. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, some of those family rules are really pedantic. For example, when eating, you can''t say a word. If you make a mistake, you will have no food to eat. Moreover, our family is too patriarchal. My brother and brother say a few words when they hunt. And I make mistakes, but I will be severely punished. These make me feel very constrained at home, so I don''t want to go home. "


    "Of course, it''s acceptable to bear them. What I don''t like most is that they even intervene in my marriage. This time, they introduced me to a man and asked me to go back and meet him. If I don''t go back, I''ll never go back. Although I don''t like it there, it''s still my root. "


    Lin Jiaxi said, looking at Wu Hao.


    "Can I hit someone? Of course, don''t worry. I won''t fight your family. But if anyone wants to rob a woman with me, I''ll make him unable to take care of himself for the rest of his life. " Wu Hao said seriously.


    "It''s not that serious." Lin Jiaxi was amused by Wu Hao''s watch.


    However, her heart was still very happy.


    This feeling of being valued by your lover is still very warm.


    "Isn''t that serious? My woman, even if others have any bad ideas, she can''t do it. " Wu Hao domineering tunnel.


    "Well, I see, I see. When it''s time to let you do it, I''ll let you do it. " Lin Jiaxi leaned into Wu Hao''s arms with a smile.


    After talking to Wu Hao, Lin Jiaxi suddenly felt much more comfortable and less repressed.


    And Wu Hao also told Lin Jiaxi something about his past. Lin Jiaxi listened with interest.


    When Wu Hao was a child, although the conditions at home were not good.


    But very happy.


    He was much happier than Lin Jiaxi when he was a child.


    Lin Jiaxi looked at Wu Hao with envy.


    "Wife, although you were too strict at home when you were a child, our children will not be like you when you were a child." Wu Hao gently tunnel.


    Lin Jiaxi beat Wu Hao gently.


    Wu Hao smiled brazenly.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is just like the scene of a train passing by and passing quickly on both sides.


    At about 10 p.m., five or six men came up in the carriage, found seats at will and sat down.


    Originally, Wu Hao didn''t pay much attention to them.


    After all, there are so many people getting on and off the train that no one will pay attention to them one by one.


    But soon, Wu Hao found something wrong.


    The six men, unlike ordinary passengers, sat down and played with their mobile phones or closed their eyes for a rest.


    They have been carefully observing the passengers in the carriage and the actions of the staff on the train.


    Of course, if Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to them, he wouldn''t find them. He could find the abnormalities of several people entirely because one of the men looked at Lin Jiaxi from time to time.


    Most people look at Lin Jiaxi because she is too beautiful.


    But in this guy''s eyes, there are evil thoughts and desires.


    This is not an ordinary person''s eyes.


    However, one of the six people with the highest strength has just entered the extreme. In Wu Hao''s eyes, it is almost like ordinary people. Can it pose a threat to Wu Hao?


    Wu Hao didn''t solve them immediately, but wanted to see what they wanted to do.


    After another two hours, almost all the passengers in the carriage rested with their eyes closed.


    Lin Jiaxi also rested on Wu Hao''s shoulder.


    Not far ahead, there is also a small station to stop.


    At this time, the six men began to steal the salutes of the passengers in the carriage.


    The man who looked at Lin Jiaxi with evil thoughts and desires from time to time said to a man with a big beard: "brother Cheng, I see a super punctual girl. Shall we take her out of the car? "


    "Old six, don''t you know where we are now? If you steal something, be careful. We won''t have any problems. But if we tie people up, it will make a big deal, okay? " Brother Cheng looked at Lao Liu Dao.


    "But that girl is really on time." Old six is still a little unwilling.


    "Have you forgotten where we are now? Don''t make things big, or none of us will get away. " Brother Cheng is a little unhappy.


    What has the old six''s brain been thinking all day? At this moment, he is still thinking about women.


    As long as his brothers can run away, what women do not want.


    Old six didn''t say anything.


    But he won''t give up like this.


    This woman must go on her own.


    However, all these were heard by Wu Hao.


    Soon, after six people stole the carriage, the train also entered the station.


    Six men stood by the door, ready to get off.


    And the old six looked at Lin Jiaxi.


    After the train stopped, six people got off the train one after another.


    Just when Wu Hao thought there was nothing wrong, Lao Liu suddenly said, "brother Cheng, I lost my wallet in the car. I''ll go up and look for it."


    "When will you lose your wallet? Why don''t you drop your man on the car?"


    "Go, go."


    Old six''s companions are a little unhappy.


    "Soon, soon." The old six smiled.


    With that, old six returned to the train.


    "Brother Cheng, what do you say you want him to do? It''s not enough to succeed but more than to fail." A man in his thirties looked unhappy.


    They are fleeing now. Every moment is very precious. He doesn''t want to waste his time on anything else.


    "Old six, although some are unreliable, his strength is not weak. Besides, he has other uses. " Brother Cheng said softly.


    Hearing what brother Cheng said, the man stopped talking.


    No matter how dissatisfied they are, now they are also grasshoppers on a rope, and no one can run away.


    If Lao Liu is left and Lao Liu is caught, none of them can think of a better life.

 Chapter 179

    After Lao Liu got on the train again, he went to Wu Hao''s side, took out a colt Python revolver secretly, and said to Wu Hao''s two people, "don''t make a sound. Now get off with me, or I''ll jump you."


    Although Lao Liu is a super expert, the gun is still more threatening to ordinary people.


    Lin Jiaxi woke up with Lao Liu. Seeing the black muzzle of the gun, his face turned white.


    Seeing Lin Jiaxi''s frightened expression, Lao Liu was even more excited.


    At that time, it will be very comfortable to look at her frightened expression and work with her again.


    "Brother, let''s have something to say. If you want money, I can give you money as long as you don''t hurt us. " Wu Hao took out a handful of hundred dollar bills from his pocket and looked scared.


    Now Wu Hao is very boring. Naturally, he has to perform with Lao Liu.


    Of course, when he saw the colt Python revolver in Lao Liu''s hand, Wu Hao had planned to rob Lao 61.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Get out of the car with me immediately, or I''ll really shoot. Don''t think I''m kidding. I count three, one... "


    Old 61 had a ferocious expression, and with his gun, it was really scary.


    In other people''s eyes, plus the light is not bright, Lao Liu is just talking to Wu Hao.


    "OK, OK, I''ll get off with you."


    Then Wu Hao got ready to get up and get off with Lao Liu.


    "You two go down with me, or she''ll call the police as soon as you leave."


    In order not to make Lin Jiaxi suspicious, Lao Liu made an excuse.


    "That''s not good. It''s too dark outside. It''s inconvenient for a girl to get off. Let me get off with you. I promise she won''t call the police." Wu Hao said.


    "I told you not to talk nonsense, or I''ll shoot." The expression on Lao Liu''s face was a little impatient.


    If he stays on the train again, they will come to see him.


    He can''t go faster.


    "OK, don''t shoot, shoot another shot, let''s get off." Wu Hao said.


    Then he picked up Lin Jiaxi and got out of the car with Lao Liu.


    After the old six and Wu Hao got out of the car, they were found by brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng''s face soon changed.


    This old six is so cowardly that he even makes such a mistake for himself.


    Brother Cheng walked to Lao Liu and slapped Lao Liu with a smile on his face.


    "Do you want to die? We''re running for our lives. Do you really want to kill us all? If you want to die, I''ll kill you later. " Brother Cheng looked at Lao Liu with a cold face.


    When brother Cheng hit the sixth, the remaining four surrounded Wu Hao.


    Although the old six poked it out, they had to wipe his ass.


    "Brother Cheng, i... I don''t want money, but I want this woman." The old six was bleeding at the corners of his mouth and was unwilling to show weakness.


    Such a woman, as long as she can work, what money does she need.


    The old six really want beauty, not money and power.


    Hearing Lao Liu''s words, Lin Jiaxi couldn''t help shaking.


    She heard that the man''s goal was himself.


    Thinking of this, Lin Jiaxi gave Wu Hao an apologetic look.


    If it weren''t for himself, Wu Hao wouldn''t have encountered such a thing.


    Wu Hao also looked at her at this time. There was no fear in his eyes and motioned her not to be afraid.


    "Old six, are you worth it for a woman? You know, you gave up $20 million. " Brother Cheng looked at old six.


    In fact, since Wu Hao got off the bus, he didn''t intend to let them go.


    However, it was a surprise that Lao Liu could say such a thing.


    In this way, as long as you can escape, you can get an extra $4 million.


    "I''ve decided."


    The old six said gnashing his teeth.


    Then he looked at Lin Jiaxi.


    I thought I must get back 20 million dollars from Lin Jiaxi.


    "Well, now that you have decided, let''s go."


    Since Lao Liu gave up $20 million, brother Cheng didn''t want to embarrass him.


    "Come with us, or you''ll die." Old six whispered.


    Lin Jiaxi continued to look at Wu Hao apologetically.


    And just then, a voice sounded.


    "Eh, it''s not Xiao Wu. It''s a coincidence that you''re on this train."


    Wu Xi made a brilliant debut at the instigation of Wu Hao.


    "Don''t answer, keep going." Old six whispered.


    Unexpectedly, someone knows them at this point. Lao Liu really doesn''t know what to say.


    Seeing Wu Hao didn''t answer, Wu Xi quickened his pace and caught up with Wu Hao and said, "I said, are you deaf? Don''t pretend you don''t know me. Oh, this can''t be your girlfriend. Your boy doesn''t want to hide it. I have to say, your boy has a good eye. By the way, are they all your friends? "


    After catching up with Wu Hao, Wu Xi said a long conversation and patted Wu Hao on the shoulder excitedly.


    "Yes, we are his friends. We''re at the station. The train is leaving soon. Hurry back. " Old six is a little helpless.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Xiao Wu and I haven''t seen each other for some time. We happen to have a drink together. You won''t have an opinion." Wu Xi looks familiar.


    Old six was a little anxious. What''s the matter? How could such a wonderful accident happen.


    So he gently stabbed Wu Hao with a gun.


    Wu Hao was very cooperative and said, "brother Xi, you should have something to do. Why don''t we drink with you next time."


    "It''s a big deal. It''s the same to do it in a few days. We haven''t seen each other for such a long time. We should have a good drink. There are a few brothers, too. " Wu Xi is a forthright tunnel.


    Brother Cheng reluctantly smiled and glared at old 61.


    It''s obvious that if you weren''t busy, you should solve these troublesome things right away.


    The old six could only say, "let''s go together."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll buy you a drink then. By the way, brother, your twelve brothers and thirteen brothers are also here. I''ll call them. "


    Wu Xi''s words almost made Lao Liu want to vomit blood.


    I just want to sleep with a woman. I don''t even want $20 million. Why are there so many things.


    Why on earth.


    And Cheng Ge 5 people, at this time the face is also extremely bad-looking.


    Especially, if it weren''t for the eventful guy Lao Liu, how could it be like this.


    It''s dangerous to let this eleven elder brother go back. It''s even more dangerous not to let him go back.


    Dude, you did it.


    Brother Cheng 5 all stared at old six with hatred.


    "Ah, twelve and thirteen brothers are coming?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes. I''ll call and ask them to come. "


    With that, Wu Xi took out his mobile phone and called.


    Seeing Wu Xi calling, Lao Liu was delighted.


    As long as you don''t go back to the train, it''s easier to do this. It''s a big deal to catch two more people.

 Chapter 180

    Soon, Wu 12 and Wu 13 got off the train and came this way.


    "It''s Xiao Wu. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. We must have a good drink later. " They came over with a surprised look on their face.


    When they came to Wu Hao, the three pushed the old six away from Wu Hao.


    "Do you have anyone else? Why don''t we call together? " Old six is in one side Yin tunnel.


    Wu Xi looked at Lao 61 and said, "Xiao Wu, why is your friend like this? It seems that he was driven out by a dog and hurried to reincarnation. Don''t you see we''re talking? It''s impolite. "


    "Yes, I don''t want such a friend."


    "Let''s go for a drink."


    Wu twelve also echoed on one side.


    Wu Hao praised the acting skills of Wu 11 in his heart.


    It''s really like that.


    If there is no trace, the old 61 sentence will be lost.


    Seeing that Wu 11 and Wu Hao were going to take them away, Cheng Gelian hurriedly said, "three friends, my brother didn''t mean that. He just wanted to go back early, so he was a little angry. Old six, don''t apologize to others. "


    With that, brother Cheng winked at the other four people.


    Motioning, they began to knock Wu eleven out.


    If it goes on like this, something will really happen.


    Hearing that he wanted to apologize, Lao Liu was unwilling, "brother Cheng, I..."


    "I what? I apologize quickly." Cheng Ge Dao.


    Just as Wu 11 and the three focused on Lao 6, Cheng 5 suddenly shot to knock Wu 11 and the three out.


    However, Wu 11 and the three suddenly fought back, almost instantly losing the activity ability of Cheng Ge''s five people.


    Between old 61, the whole person was stunned.


    When he reacted and wanted to threaten Wu 11 with hostages, he found that his favorite colt Python revolver somehow came into Wu Hao''s hands.


    Wu Hao smiled and said, "I like this gun very much. It''s just an apology to me."


    Wu Hao took the pistol in his hand and played a flower job.


    "You... Who the hell are you?" Seeing Wu Hao''s action of playing with the gun, Lao Liu knew he had hit the muzzle of the gun.


    "You tied me out of the car and you asked me who I was. Are you sick? " Wu Hao looked at Lao Liu with a playful face.


    "You die."


    With his own skills, Lao Liu wants to kill Wu Hao, an ordinary man who doesn''t seem to have much strength.


    However, Wu Xi blocked Wu Hao''s body and let Lao Liu use his activity ability with one move.


    And then it was almost time to drive.


    Wu Hao whispered in Wu 11''s ear and got on the train with Lin Jiaxi.


    On the 11th day of Wu, they took brother Cheng and they got into another carriage.


    "Husband, those three people didn''t happen to meet us?" After getting on the train, Lin Jiaxi looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    She wouldn''t think such a coincidence would happen.


    Moreover, the strength of those three people is very strong.


    "Yes, I asked them to protect us secretly." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Are they strong?" Lin Jiaxi looked at Wu Hao with some expectation in his eyes.


    "How to say, it''s OK."


    Wu 11 their strength, say strong, is indeed OK.


    But if you compare yourself, it''s nothing.


    "Then, let them go to my house with us as your entourage." Lin Jiaxi was excited.


    "Just face it, understand." Wu Hao nodded.


    When Lin Jiaxi thought of Wu eleven, he was more determined.


    Originally, I thought Wu Hao would go to his own house without help. Now there are Wu eleven and three people, and Lin Jiaxi is more relieved.


    "Wife, were you scared just now?" Wu Hao looks at Lin Jiaxi apologetically.


    "It''s all right. As long as you''re around, I''m not afraid." Lin Jiaxi leaned against Wu Hao''s shoulder¡° By the way, what did you tell them before? "


    "I said, let them ask who the six people are. Then, the third leg of that old six was discarded. As soon as I get on the bus, I have an unwarranted desire for you, not only to think but also to act. Of course, people like this want him to live well. There is no place for him to be a man. "


    Thinking of that old six, Wu Hao naturally won''t have a good face.


    "Yes, such people are really hateful." Lin Jiaxi nodded, a little afraid.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll never see him again." Wu Hao comforted her.


    Lin Jiaxi nodded and closed his eyes against Wu Hao''s shoulder.


    Watching Lin Jiaxi close his eyes and rest, Wu Hao ''looked'' at Wu 11.


    Wu 11 brought brother Cheng into the toilet like a chicken.


    "Say it, say it all." Wu Xi didn''t say any nonsense. He directly asked brother Cheng to explain everything.


    "Brother, do we have any misunderstanding?"


    Brother Cheng still wants to argue.


    Wu Xi didn''t talk nonsense with him. He broke his right leg with one foot.


    "Ah... Uh"


    Wu Xi covered brother Cheng''s mouth to prevent him from finding any sound.


    Brother Cheng was covered in his mouth. He could only hum with pain from his nose, and his eyes were staring out in pain.


    "Don''t call it out, or you''ll die." Wu Xi said coldly.


    Then he let go of his hand covering brother Cheng''s mouth.


    After putting it in brother Cheng, brother Cheng did not cry out.


    "Say."


    Wu Xi said only one word.


    This time, Cheng didn''t hesitate. He almost said what color of underwear he was wearing.


    It turned out that this brother Cheng was called Wucheng and was a bodyguard of a rich man.


    Because of greed, he and his companions kidnapped the rich and got a secret account and password with $120 million from the rich.


    But when the money came, Wu Cheng killed the rich man.


    I don''t know why. The rich''s family knew and sent someone to hunt them down.


    At the same time, the police are also chasing them.


    That''s why they only dare to steal some money.


    Their only way out now is to flee the country.


    Who knows that Lao Liu''s lust attack provoked Wu Hao.


    There''s nothing to say later.


    Wu Xi threw brother Cheng back and asked his companions again.


    Knowing that they were telling the truth, he stripped them off and left the train.


    Finally, there was only six left.


    Wu Xi smiled at Lao Liu and mentioned him to the toilet.


    "Do you know why I left them all on the train and left you alone?" Wu Xi looked at Lao Liu Dao.


    Old 61''s face is dead gray. At this time, he doesn''t know why he was left. Then he''s really just a fool.


    "It seems that you know why. The ancients were right. There was a knife on the head of the color word, but today it fell on your head. " Wu Shiyi road.


    "Can you let me know who I''m getting into?" Old 61 looked miserable.


    "Someone you can''t provoke." Wu Xi whispered in Lao Liu''s ear¡° But don''t worry, he didn''t let me kill you. But let me give you up. "


    With that, Wu Xi''s leg broke, the root of his sin.

 Chapter 181

    There was a terrible dull hum from the toilet, and then the sound stopped suddenly.


    Soon, Wu Xi came out of the toilet and the old six had disappeared.


    Wu Xi threw the train out of the toilet.


    Then, Wu 11 and the three came to Wu Hao''s carriage and told Wu Hao about Wu Cheng.


    "Well, let''s leave other things alone. You also have a rest. You don''t have to avoid tomorrow. Just follow us. " Wu Hao nodded.


    "Yes."


    Wu 11 and the three answered and sat down around Wu Hao.


    The next day, at more than 10 a.m., the train finally arrived at the station.


    When Wu Hao took Lin Jiaxi''s hand and walked out of the station, he immediately felt a majestic momentum on the land of the four ancient capitals of the world.


    This momentum is telling everyone who comes to this ancient capital everything about it.


    But no one can feel it except Wu Hao.


    Even the Wu eleven three people only had some weak feelings.


    Wu Hao felt the change of dynasties from this momentum.


    This ancient capital is a witness to the change of dynasties.


    Just then, a handsome boy in his 20s came over with an excited face.


    Seeing Lin Jiaxi and Wu Hao holding hands, they frowned slightly and sighed.


    Then he came to Lin Jiaxi with a smile on his face and said, "sister, you''re back at last. If you don''t come back, father, he''ll come to you himself. "


    "Zehao, I know, so I came back. Everyone is a family, and I don''t want to harden the relationship. I came back to make it clear to my family. "


    Seeing the boy, Lin Jiaxi immediately put a kind smile on his face.


    The boy''s name is Lin Zehao. He is Lin Jiaxi''s brother.


    The relationship between Lin Jiaxi and his brother is the best since childhood.


    If anyone in the family is the best and most considerate of himself, it is him.


    "Sister, this time is not so passable."


    Seeing Lin Jiaxi talking, he always held Wu Hao''s hand. Lin Zehao knew the old sister''s mind.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give in so easily. By the way, this is my boyfriend, Wu Hao. Wu, this is my brother, Lin Zehao. " Lin Jiaxi introduces Wu Hao to Lin Zehao.


    "Hello."


    Seriously, Lin Zehao is very satisfied with Wu Hao. He is tall and handsome, which makes people feel good at a glance.


    But this alone can''t be the son-in-law of the Lin family.


    "Brother-in-law, give you something."


    Then Wu Hao gave Lin Zehao a bottle of monkey wine.


    When Wu Hao saw Lin Zehao, he saw at a glance that his strength had reached the pinnacle.


    If there is no special treasure, it will take him at least 5 years to break through the congenital environment.


    This bottle of monkey wine can save him five years.


    This bottle is made of the best white jade by Wu Hao.


    A bottle can hold a kilo of monkey wine.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao called Lin Zehao''s brother-in-law. Lin Jiaxi blushed and gently hit Wu Hao.


    Although she was very satisfied with this title, she was really embarrassed to say it in front of her brother.


    Lin Zehao took the bottle handed by Wu Hao and was a little confused.


    However, Lin Zehao soon found that he was wrong.


    It''s special. It''s a wine bottle made of a whole piece of lanolin white jade.


    Regardless of workmanship, this whole piece of lanolin white jade alone is worth millions.


    And there is a vivid picture of monkey wine on the bottle.


    This is carved by Wu Hao to decorate the bottle.


    In order to carve this pattern, Wu Hao also spent a minute.


    You know, it doesn''t take Wu Hao a minute to refine a low-level rune.


    "This... This bottle is made of lanolin white jade." Lin Zehao looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Well, the bottle is used for decoration. The things in the bottle are really precious and helpful to you."


    Wu Hao''s words meant something.


    Lin Zehao naturally heard it. He looked at Wu Hao in surprise, then opened the wine bottle, and a smell of wine came to his nose.


    Smelling the wine, Lin Zehao suddenly felt that the whole human cell suddenly became very active.


    For a moment, Lin Zehao almost had to practice here.


    However, Lin Zehao still controlled his desire and covered the bottle cap.


    Then he looked at Wu Hao with a shocked face and said, "you... How do you know? And this... What is this? "


    "I''ll see. As for what, can''t you see the pattern? "


    Wu Hao was very satisfied with Lin Zehao''s expression.


    "Monkey wine, monkey wine?" Lin Zehao looked at the bottle and asked.


    "Come on, Zehao, you won''t let us talk here." Lin Jiaxi said.


    "Well, let''s go home."


    Suddenly, Lin Zehao felt that the man in front of him was also very complicated.


    After all, where can ordinary people have this kind of wine like immortal wine.


    When he took Lin Jiaxi to his Grand Cherokee, he noticed Wu eleven and three people.


    Seeing the three of them, Lin Zehao involuntarily entered a defensive state.


    "What the hell is this? Can the three of them threaten me? But do the three of them look like ordinary people? If they are not ordinary people, there is only one possibility that their strength reaches the innate state. However, can the existence of congenital environment be a little brother? Moreover, it is still three congenital conditions. Am I dazzled? "


    After Lin Zehao got into the car, he was thinking in his head and forgot to drive.


    "What do you think? I forgot to drive. " Lin Jiaxi patted Lin Zehao on the forehead.


    "No... nothing." Lin Zehao looked in the rearview mirror at the motionless Wu eleven in the back row.


    "If there''s nothing, just drive. I have to go back and see what kind of Hongmen banquet my family has arranged for me." Lin Jiaxi road.


    There are indeed Hongmen banquets.


    However, seeing the future brother-in-law''s such a move, there are three martial artists in the congenital environment.


    Hongmen banquet can''t go on at all.


    "Dad, you''ve miscalculated this time."


    As soon as Lin Zehao stepped on the accelerator, he started the car and drove towards the Lin family mansion in Chang''an city.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped outside the Lin house.


    It has to be said that the Lin family, as a family with thousands of years of inheritance, even its facade is antique.


    It also shows how pedantic the Lin family is.


    Otherwise, a family that has been inherited for thousands of years must be a super family.


    Not like now, just a small family.


    After all, no money, no matter how old, others will not look up to you.


    After getting off the bus, Lin Zehao pushed open the door and walked in with Wu Hao and others.


    The eye is a big yard.


    In the courtyard, there are several large tables filled with dishes, and some men, women and children sit beside the table.

 Chapter 182

    In front of him, in the middle of a large round table, a man in his 50s was talking with a 27-year-old or 8-year-old man sitting on his left with a smile.


    Seeing Lin Jiaxi coming back, the man looked straight: "you know you''re coming back. Today is our Lin clan meeting. Please leave if it doesn''t matter. "


    When the man spoke, he didn''t look at Wu Hao.


    Well, don''t guess. This old guy must be the owner of the Lin family, that is, Lin Jiaxi''s father, Lin Yunguo.


    Otherwise, how can words be so irritating.


    When the man around Lin Yunguo saw Lin Jiaxi, his eyes lit up.


    "Dad, you said the people who don''t matter want to leave. Aren''t the people around you from our Lin family? If he wants to leave, he has to go too. " Lin Jiaxi is welcome.


    "Bastard, do you talk to your elders like that? This is my guest, not an irrelevant person. "


    Lin Jiaxi contradicted himself so much that Lin Yunguo''s face suddenly cooled down.


    "Wu Hao is also my guest, and he is not an irrelevant person."


    Lin Jiaxi is unwilling to show weakness.


    When she came back today, Lin Jiaxi fought for her own happiness. She won''t give in easily.


    Lin Yunguo didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he said to Wu Hao, "if you leave now, I''ll give you 500000."


    Seeing his father treat Wu Hao like this, Lin Jiaxi is about to speak.


    Wu Hao patted Lin Jiaxi on the shoulder and said, "since uncle Lin talked about me, let me solve it."


    Wu Hao first smiled calmly at Lin Yunguo, and then said, "Uncle Lin, as the owner of an ancient family that has been inherited for thousands of years, it''s too cheap to say such words. You insulted not only me, but also your daughter. Similarly, in my heart, your favor is zero. "


    "What a sharp mouthed boy. However, no matter how powerful your mouth is, sometimes it will only make your situation more embarrassing. After all, the world is not what ordinary people like you think. " Lin Yunguo looks at Wu Hao.


    Hearing Lin Yunguo''s words, Lin Zehao couldn''t help saying that his father was going to be beaten in the face at this time.


    "The world is the same in my eyes. But in the eyes of some people, it will be divided into three, six, nine and so on. Because in the eyes of some people, martial arts or congenital martial arts will be superior. "


    Sure enough, not as Lin Zehao expected, Wu Hao began to hit Lin Yunguo in the face.


    If you don''t mean I''m an ordinary person, I''ll say something ordinary people don''t know.


    "You... Who are you?"


    Wu Hao''s words made Lin Yunguo start to pay attention to Wu Hao.


    After all, the martial arts are not something ordinary people can know.


    What''s more, he also knows the innate martial arts.


    "My name is Wu Hao. I''m Xi''s boyfriend. I advise some people that some people can''t even think about their existence. "


    Then Wu Hao looked at the man around Lin Yunguo.


    What are you looking at? If you look again, you''ll die.


    "It''s OK for young people to be crazy, but if they are too crazy, they will get into trouble."


    Lin Yunguo said to Wu Hao like a warning or a reminder.


    "What''s the trouble? When your strength is above everyone, who will provoke me without eyes. If you don''t agree, you can find my three servants first. "


    At this time, Wu Hao became extremely domineering.


    Because Wu Hao knows that some pedantic families like the Lin family want to show their strength in front of him.


    In this way, they will respect you, look at you and be afraid of you.


    Wu eleven and three people came to Wu Hao and released their innate authority.


    Moreover, under the control of the three, the coercion only pressed Lin Yunguo and the men around him.


    The angry man around Lin Yunguo suddenly became very ugly when he found that Wu 11 and the three were born.


    Originally, he just wanted to come to Lin''s house and see if there could be beautiful women.


    Unexpectedly, I met three people with strong congenital environment.


    In his sect, there are few people who are born with martial arts. It''s really a day to meet three dogs here.


    But Lin Yunguo was even more shocked. The Lin family only had a congenital martial arts person. The boy who came with Lin Jiaxi brought three congenital martial arts people and called them servants. This proves that he has more terrible strength. Such a person himself spoke to him like that before.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yunguo also regretted it.


    But now he doesn''t have time to think about it.


    He should try his best to resist the coercion of Wu 11 and share some for Longxing.


    That''s called a big pressure.


    Seeing that Lin Yunguo''s forehead began to sweat, Wu Hao asked Wu eleven to stop.


    "Master Lin, and this... Forget it, I don''t really want to know. Do you have anything else to know about me? Here, can I stay? " Wu Hao looked at Lin Yunguo and asked.


    A wry smile appeared on Lin Yunguo''s face.


    I am a family that has been handed down for thousands of years. I was overwhelmed by a young man.


    Is it true that my persistence over the years is wrong?


    "Brother Wu, you are Xiaoxi''s friend, of course not an outsider. My brother ignored you because it''s a clan meeting today. Don''t take it to heart. " Sitting next to Lin Yunguo, a man who looked somewhat similar to Lin Yunguo and was about the same age suddenly opened his mouth.


    He is Lin Yunguo''s brother and Lin Jiaxi''s uncle, Lin Fengguo.


    He knew that if he didn''t come out at this time, there would be no steps for his brother to go down.


    "You are all Xi Xi''s relatives. For her face, I will not take it to heart. But if some of you don''t give me face, it''s not giving Xi Xi face. Then don''t blame me for not giving you face. "


    Wu Hao''s words are obvious. He won''t investigate what just happened, but if anyone picks another thing, he can only be sorry.


    Although Wu Hao''s words are very strong and uncomfortable to hear from Lin Yunguo and others, they have the strength to say such words. You can''t refute him yet.


    "The visitor is a guest. Take a seat."


    At this time, Lin Yunguo also recovered the appearance of a school of home owners.


    Wu Hao walked to Longxing and looked at Longxing and said, "who sits in what position? Do you think you are qualified to sit here? Get out. "


    When Wu Hao called, long Xing, who looked very blue, took a look at Wu 11, who was staring at him, and could only honestly stand up from his seat.


    Wu Hao winked at Wu Xi.


    Wu Xi soon moved the chair long Xing had sat on and brought another one.


    Wu Hao sat down slowly.


    Although I don''t know who Longxing is, as long as he dares to rob a woman with himself, no matter who he is, he can''t finish it.

 Chapter 183

    Lin Yunguo looked at Longxing apologetically and didn''t say anything.


    Longxing is a person who can help the family. Before Wu Hao appeared, he was the best person to be his son-in-law.


    But now Wu Hao''s strength appears, and the importance of Longxing suddenly plummets.


    No way, the power of the three congenital martial arts is too horizontal.


    Even the sect behind the dragon can''t take the innate martial arts as a servant.


    When they compete, Longxing is a sesame, while Wu Hao is a big watermelon.


    There is no comparability at all.


    "Uncle Lin, I also prepared a gift today. Now it seems that I don''t need to take it out. I''ll leave now."


    With that, Longxing was ready to leave.


    If you can''t do Wu Hao, Longxing can only use the killer mace.


    Lin Yunguo''s face changed slightly. This time he called long Xing to come for the gift in his hand.


    Now long Xing uses that thing to fight him. Lin Yunguo really has no other moves.


    Just as Lin Yunguo wanted to stop Longxing, Wu Hao spoke.


    "You look awesome. Is your gift awesome? In this world, there is nothing I can''t get. No matter what kind of gift you can take out, I can take it out ten times. "


    Wu Hao''s words interpret what is arrogance and arrogance.


    "OK, then I''ll show you the world. If you can take it out ten times, I''ll kneel down and call you Grandpa. "


    Wu Hao''s words hit Longxing''s heart.


    He just wants Wu Hao to say so, and then he can hit him in the face.


    "Take it."


    Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "Watch it."


    Then Longxing took out a small bottle.


    Looking at it, it''s about the size of a perfume bottle.


    When Lin Yunguo and Lin Fengguo saw the small bottle, they couldn''t help breathing.


    "Just such a small bottle, are you teasing me?" Wu Hao smiled disdainfully.


    "Little bottle?" A proud smile appeared on Longxing''s face¡° You have no idea, let you see the real baby. "


    With that, Longxing opened the lid of the small bottle, and a smell of wine immediately floated out.


    Lin Yunguo and Lin Fengguo were surprised at the smell of wine.


    Lin Zehao also looked puzzled and looked at the gift Wu Hao gave him just now.


    The two flavors as like as two peas.


    It''s just that the small bottle taken out by Longxing is about 30ml.


    What I have in my hand is a kilo.


    Wu Hao''s face could not help showing a puzzled expression.


    This guy doesn''t belong to the same sect as Gu Tianqing and Long Fei.


    After all, now only the ancient Tianqing and Tang families have "monkey wine".


    Oh, by the way, there''s also old fox Fang.


    "Is that it?" Wu Hao said.


    "If you can take out the same ''spirit liquor'' as me, I''ll call you Grandpa right away."


    The expression on Longxing''s face is a pride. Only their "Lingyin gate" has this "Lingye wine".


    Of course, only excellent disciples like him can get a little every month.


    "Well, all right. 11¡¢ Take out a bottle for me and let him open his eyes. " Wu Hao called Wu 11 and looked at long Xing with disdain. "Really, I don''t even have a bite. I dare to show off."


    For convenience, Wu Hao still prepared several bottles of "monkey sprinkle" outside.


    After all, when you go to the Lin family for the first time, you still have to prepare some small gifts, such as meeting gifts.


    "Take a bottle?! You think this is your home... "


    Before long Xing finished, Wu Xi came over with a bottle of "monkey wine" as he had given Lin Zehao before.


    At the same time, he also opened the lid, and the smell of wine suddenly dispersed.


    The wine is as like as two peas.


    Longxing stared with horror on his face and murmured, "impossible, impossible, how can you have it? It''s impossible. By the way, you... You must be a thief who stole the treasure of our ''Lingyin gate''. You wait, our ''Lingyin gate'' will not let you go. "


    In the end, Longxing falsely accused Wu Hao of being a thief.


    "Steal? It''s ridiculous. Do I have to steal my own things? " Wu Hao looked at long Xing with a cold face.


    "Your stuff? Only our "Lingyin gate" has this kind of "Lingye wine". You are a thief. I''ll inform zongmen and ask them to send someone. "


    With that, long Xing took out his mobile phone and called.


    Wu Hao didn''t stop him and asked him to call.


    He wanted to see what this "Lingyin gate" would do to himself.


    "Master, the treasure ''spirit liquor'' of our sect was stolen by others. I''m at Lin''s house now. Let''s hurry up. " With that, Longxing hung up the phone and said arrogantly to Wu Hao, "wait for me. Don''t want to run."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t run."


    After sitting down, Wu Hao took the bottle from Wu Xi''s hand, poured some into a small bowl and drank it.


    Seeing that Wu Hao drank the amount he could only get in a month, long Xing couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    However, Longxing''s heart warmed up when he thought that some of these wines would be his own.


    When I told my master just now, the master promised me.


    Lin Yunguo didn''t know what to do at this time.


    If Wu Hao really stole something from Lingyin gate, then this person is not worth making friends with.


    However, looking at Wu Hao''s appearance, he is not afraid at all.


    Is that "spirit liquor" really Wu Hao''s?


    If Wu Hao, the "spirit liquor", could really brew it, he would have to cling to his thigh.


    The opportunity for the growth of the Lin family lies in Wu Hao.


    Lin Zehao took the bottle in his hand behind him.


    No matter where he comes from, no one wants to take this good thing away from him.


    Wu Hao looked and was watching himself drink. Lin Yunguo and Lin Fengguo, who had been swallowing saliva, said, "would you like some?"


    Lin Yunguo and Lin Fengguo looked at each other and handed over the small bowl in front of them.


    As for the wine glass or something, it''s too small and not cost-effective at all.


    "Master Lin, this is our ''Lingyin gate'' thing. Don''t mistake yourself."


    Seeing that Lin Yunguo and Lin Yunguo wanted to drink their own wine, long Xing immediately carried out the "Lingyin gate" to press Lin Yunguo and Lin Yunguo.


    But at this time, Lin Yunguo and Lin Yunguo didn''t care so much. Lin Yunguo said, "nephew long Xian, this wine was clearly brought out by brother Wu. Why is it your ''Lingyin gate''. Nephew long Xian, you can eat at random, but you can''t talk at random. "


    "Yes, nephew long Xian. Don''t see anything good and say it''s your ''Lingyin gate''. It''s not good, it''s not good. "


    Lin Fengguo also said, but his eyes were always staring at the wine bottle in Wu Hao''s hand and didn''t look at the Dragon at all.


    Wu Hao smiled and poured a full bowl into their bowl.


    Seeing Wu Hao pour Lin Yunguo a bowl for each of them, Longxing felt that some of his heart had been cut off.


    But he can''t stop it.


    I can only pray for the master to come quickly in my heart.

 Chapter 184

    Looking at the green liquor in the bowl, which exudes a refreshing and pleasant aroma of wine, Lin Yunguo took a sip.


    Not only was the liquor incomparably mellow, but he also felt that his strength had a trace of refinement.


    This is just a mouthful. It has this effect.


    If you drink this bowl and that bottle


    Thinking of this, Lin Yunguo''s ambition rose rapidly.


    As for the "Lingyin gate", he had long forgotten it.


    Lin Fengguo is similar to Lin Yunguo.


    Watching, Lin Yunguo and his wife drank the wine in the bowl one mouthful at a time. It was heartache for Longxing.


    In half an hour.


    The door of the Lin family was suddenly pushed open.


    A fat man in his 50s rushed in.


    As soon as he came in, he said, "I smell the smell of ''Lingye wine''. Where is it, where is it?"


    Then, the man put his eyes on the brothers Wu Hao and Lin Yunguo.


    "Yes, it is indeed the ''spirit liquor'' of our ''Lingyin gate''. Come on, where did you steal the wine? To be honest, I can save your life. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel and spicy. "


    When the man moved, he came to Wu Hao and grabbed the wine bottle in Wu Hao''s hand.


    This man is the master of Longxing, Gu Changqing.


    As a high-level official of the "Lingyin gate", Gu Changqing naturally knew that the "Lingye wine" was not brewed by the "Lingyin gate". But Gu Tianqing brought it back from the outside.


    However, the number is very limited. Even if he has such an identity, he can only get a little.


    Now, Wu Hao has so many.


    Therefore, Gu Changqing didn''t care so much. He robbed it first.


    Wu Xi suddenly appeared in front of Gu Changqing and blocked him.


    Although Gu Changqing''s strength is also a congenital state, it has reached the peak state.


    It is much better than Wu Xi, who has just entered the congenital territory.


    After a few moves, Wu Xi was beaten back.


    At this time, Wu 12 and Wu 13 suddenly joined in against Gu Changqing.


    For a time, I also called you to come and go, just like me.


    Gu Changqing saw that he could not break Wu 11 in a short time, so he immediately left the regiment.


    His strength is stronger than Wu''s 11-3. Naturally, he will fight if he wants to fight and retreat if he wants to.


    "Three, Gu Mou is the elder of the ''Lingyin gate''. This time he is here to get back the things of the ''Lingyin gate''. Please don''t make a mistake." Gu Changqing looked at Wu shisan.


    However, Wu 11 and the three just stood in front of Wu Hao and didn''t look at Gu Changqing.


    "You''re so sure it''s the ''Lingyin gate'' thing when you''re mouthing it one by one? Or are you just greedy and want to deny yourself? " Wu Hao crossed his legs and looked at Gu Changqing with a joking face.


    "This'' spirit liquor ''is only available in our'' Lingyin gate ''. What you have in your hand is our'' Lingyin gate ''." Ancient evergreen overbearing tunnel.


    "If you say, as long as you have something in Lingyin gate, others can''t have it. Yes, it''s your "Lingyin gate". Is that what you mean? " While Wu Hao was talking, he poured another cup of monkey wine and drank it.


    At this time, Gu Changqing also noticed Wu Hao''s action and frowned slightly.


    "Monkey wine" can also be drunk by ordinary people, but there are restrictions.


    Only the martial arts, the martial arts in the innate environment, can drink like water.


    Can it be said that the strength of this young man has reached the congenital state.


    However, why can''t I feel his strength.


    Still, his strength has surpassed himself.


    But is it possible?


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want the monkey wine in my hand? Why don''t you come and get it. If you don''t come and get it, I''ll finish the wine. " Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    Hearing the word "monkey wine", Gu Changqing''s face changed.


    Because he knew that although the "lingyinmen" called the wine "Lingye wine", its real name was "monkey wine".


    "Shifu, this man is ridiculous. He stole things from our sect and took a new name. It''s shameless." The dragon is talking.


    Gu Changqing didn''t listen to long Xing, but looked at Wu Hao and said seriously, "who are you?"


    "Is it that important who I am? In fact, what you want to think is, what will happen in the future? " Wu Hao smiled faintly and said something that made others confused.


    Others don''t understand, but Gu Changqing understands.


    Although Wu Hao didn''t say it clearly, he implicitly indicated that Gu Tianqing bought the "monkey wine" from him. Moreover, he also said an important thing, that is, because of him, the other party seems not to be ready to sell ''monkey wine'' to them.


    At the thought of this, Gu Changqing''s first reaction was bad.


    The second reaction was to tie Wu Hao to the "Lingyin gate" and ask him to make wine for the sect.


    But he immediately responded that Wu 11 and three people were here, and he couldn''t do this idea at all.


    Moreover, he also thought of Gu Tianqing''s saying that people who sell "monkey wine" have unpredictable strength and must not offend.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changqing couldn''t help but have a trace of regret. Why did he offend him.


    The first two reactions didn''t work. Gu Changqing, who calmed down, thought of a way to go back to the sect and tell the whole story.


    It''s better to talk about getting into the sect and catch Wu Hao in the sect.


    Of course, if not, let Gu Tianqing wipe his ass.


    After thinking about it, Gu Changqing didn''t even leave a scene sentence, so he turned and left.


    Even the Dragon didn''t call.


    I saw my master gone.


    Longxing quickly followed.


    Without the master here, he doesn''t have the courage to stay.


    Leaving the Lin family, I saw Gu Changqing running away in a big car.


    Long Xing hurriedly shouted in the back, "master, master, wait for me."


    Gu Changqing looked at Longxing with some disgust. If it weren''t for this guy, would he have to come here to make a fool of himself?


    However, if you leave Longxing behind, who will help you carry a pot.


    Gu Changqing can only wait for Longxing to get on the bus before driving away.


    After Gu Changqing suddenly left, everyone looked at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao smiled faintly and said, "do you want to eat or not? My stomach is a little hungry."


    "Of course I have to eat." Lin Yunguo hurriedly said.


    "Xiao Wu, you must be very tired to accompany Xiao Xi back so far. Aunt Wang, go and prepare a room for them. After dinner, let them have a rest. "


    Lin Fengguo also hurriedly ordered the servants to prepare rooms for Wu Hao and Wu Xi.


    "Xiao Wu, my uncle''s attitude was really a little bad. Here, my uncle apologized to you." Lin Yunguo poured a cup of "monkey wine" into his wine glass and said seriously to Wu Hao.


    "It''s all right. You''re Xi''s father. I won''t take it to heart." Wu Hao nodded.


    Seeing that Lin Yunguo mixed a cup of "monkey wine" in this way, Lin Fengguo suddenly came to inspiration.

 Chapter 185

    "Xiao Wu, look at you. We came all the way from mordu to Chang''an. We didn''t pick you up. It''s our fault. I''ll punish myself. "


    Then Lin Fengguo poured himself a cup of "monkey wine" and drank it down.


    "I''ll punish myself."


    Lin Yunguo also drank another drink.


    "Xixi is out alone. We are too far away from her to take care of her. Fortunately, Xiao Wu takes care of her. Here, as a father, I should toast you again and thank you for taking care of Xi Xi. "


    Lin Yunguo made an excuse and poured himself another cup.


    "As an uncle, I also want to thank you for taking care of Xi Xi."


    Then he poured himself a cup.


    In this way, Lin Yunguo and Lin Fengguo drank "monkey wine" for various reasons.


    Wu Hao didn''t want to expose them. The atmosphere was very harmonious for a time.


    At this time, Lin Jiaxi, sitting next to Wu Hao, also looked happy.


    Originally, I thought my father would make it difficult for me to go home.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Hao used only one bottle of wine to please his father and uncle.


    Husband, you are great.


    The Lin family was drinking wine in a harmonious atmosphere, but Gu Changqing drove to the foot of Taihua mountain at this time.


    Generally speaking, if the "Lingyin sect" was on Taihua mountain, it would have been discovered by others. What about the hidden sect.


    Sure enough, after Gu Changqing parked his car in a hotel called "Guanwu" at the foot of the mountain, he took the dragon to a place with two pine trees side by side at the foot of the mountain.


    Behind the two pine trees is the mountain.


    But Gu Changqing and the Dragon walked towards the mountain.


    When they hit the mountain, Gu Changqing''s bodies disappeared in front of the mountain.


    The "Lingyin gate" is not on the Taihua mountain, but at the foot of the Taihua mountain. It is shrouded by the formation.


    "The hermit sect is very interesting."


    After Gu Changqing and Wu Hao entered the formation, Wu Hao took back his ideas.


    After entering the formation, Gu Changqing seemed to enter another world.


    This is a place covering an area of 10000 mu. There are many antique buildings, farmland and lakes.


    There are also some people working in the fields.


    After seeing Gu Changqing and the dragon, he stopped his work and saluted them.


    Gu Changqing didn''t care about this, but walked quickly towards the tallest building.


    Come to the training ground outside the "Lingyin hall". There are some "Lingyin sect" disciples practicing on the ground.


    A man in his 40s is teaching them to practice.


    Seeing Gu Changqing and Longxing coming, the man hurriedly said, "elder Gu, younger martial brother Longxing."


    "Well, teach them well. Long Xing, you stay here. I''ll call you when I need you. "


    Gu Changqing nodded, left the dragon and walked alone to the "Lingyin hall".


    "Senior brother Longteng." The Dragon saluted the middle-aged man.


    "Elder martial brother Longxing, look at your elder martial brother. How''s your teaching?" Long Teng smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Changqing met Gu Tianyang, the leader of the Lingyin sect, in the Lingyin hall.


    Gu Tianyang looks like a man in his 40s, but in fact he is 140 years old.


    "Changqing, what can I do for you?"


    Gu Tianyang was looking at an ancient book. When he saw Gu Changqing coming, he put down the book and asked.


    "Elder martial brother of the headmaster, his followers are so bad that he has made a big disaster."


    Then, Gu Changqing told Gu Tianyang what had happened before.


    Of course, in the mouth of Gu Changqing, all things on the earth were caused by the dragon.


    "Younger martial brother, long Xing is ignorant. Don''t you know? You should know that because of the ''monkey wine'', our lingyinmen has begun to show signs of recovery. If the supply of monkey wine is cut off, you and I will all be sinners of the sect, you know? Why are you so confused? "


    Gu Tianyang''s face became ugly.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m confused. But this matter still needs to be solved. " Gu Changqing has an honest expression of admitting her mistake.


    "What can you do?" Gu Tianyang asked.


    "Two ways, the first way, while there are only three congenital martial arts around him, we try our best to tie him up and let him make wine for us honestly. The second way is to let junior brother Tianqing come forward and talk about compensation with him. Anyway, let him continue to supply us with monkey wine. " Gu Changqing hesitated a little and said what he had thought before.


    "How about his strength?" Gu Tianyang thought and asked.


    As the leader of a sect, Gu Tianyang can''t have the benevolence of women. As long as it is beneficial to the sect, he can do anything.


    "I don''t know. According to my guess, his strength is likely to reach the realm of true Qi and gang. " Ancient Evergreen Road.


    "Their own strength really turns Qi into Gang territory, and there are three servants of congenital territory, which..."


    Gu Tianyang hesitated.


    Gu Tianyang''s strength has reached the realm of heaven and man. If Wu Hao''s strength is only as he shows, it can tie him into the sect.


    But what if Wu Hao hides his strength.


    Or Wu Hao has a strong strength behind him. What if he comes to the door.


    For a time, Gu Tianyang couldn''t pay attention.


    "Elder martial brother, I think we can do this. On the one hand, let younger martial brother Tianqing talk to him, and we can go with younger martial brother Tianqing to find out about him. Once he has no strong backing, we can act. " Gu Changqing said.


    Gu Tianyang thought and said to Gu Changqing, "call junior brother Tianqing to discuss it."


    "Yes."


    When Gu Changqing came out of the Lingyin hall, he went to find Gu Tianqing.


    "What? Have you offended Wu Hao? " Gu Tianqing came to the Lingyin hall. When he heard Gu Tianyang say that Gu Changqing had offended Wu Hao, he immediately looked at Gu Tianyang with an expression of whether you were teasing me.


    "I didn''t think he was Wu Hao at first. I didn''t mean it." Gu Changqing is a little embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter? You still want to fail on purpose." Gu Tianqing is really angry with Gu Changqing.


    He is not stupid. How can he not imagine why Gu Changqing went to find Wu Hao''s trouble.


    Not for monkey wine.


    But he really didn''t want to say it.


    "No, no, how can it be?" Gu Changqing was not annoyed and smiled.


    "To tell you the truth, Wu Hao is very easy to get along with. If you treat him well, he will treat you well. If you dare to hurt him, he will never let you go. "


    The death of the Song family''s father and daughter has been spread.


    To say that it has nothing to do with Wu Hao, Gu Tianqing doesn''t believe it at all.


    However, the Song family didn''t check it much, so Gu Tianqing pretended not to know.


    "So, we just want you to say something nice to him, and I can apologize. Don''t hurt the harmony between us because of a small thing. " Ancient Evergreen Road.


    As an old guy, face is worth a few money.

 Chapter 186

    "All right, I''ll talk to him tomorrow."


    For the sake of the sect, Gu Tianqing can only promise to speak well to Wu Hao.


    But forget it today and go again tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, a little white cat fell from the sky and quietly came to Wu Hao''s room.


    The attitude of the "Lingyin sect" was unclear, so Wu Hao called Dabai from the devil.


    I''m so strong. If I do it myself, I''ll lose face.


    If you have big white, you save yourself.


    The next day, after having breakfast in the Lin family, five people, including Gu Tianqing, Long Fei, Gu Changqing, Gu Tianyang and Longxing, came to the Lin family.


    "Wu Shao, why don''t you say hello to me in advance when you come to Chang''an so that I can entertain you well." After seeing Wu Hao, Long Fei walked to Wu Hao and said with a smile.


    Gu Tianqing flew with the dragon because he and Wu Hao were young people.


    Moreover, their relationship is also good.


    "You didn''t say your hometown is on the side of Chang''an." Wu Hao rolled his eyes at Longfei.


    "That''s right. To apologize, I''ll invite you to dinner." Long Fei is embarrassed.


    "Is there a place to eat so early in the morning?" Cheng Hao said.


    "I Longfei want to eat. Who dare not open the door?" Long Fei is arrogant.


    Chang''an city is also Longfei''s territory.


    There''s no problem when you want to eat.


    "All right, you lead the way."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Then, five Longfei, four Wu Hao and one cat came to a place called ''yuchuxuan''.


    After 9 people and 1 cat sat down in a box, Long Fei introduced Gu Tianyang, Gu Changqing and long Xing to Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Hao and Gu Tianyang nodded.


    Gu Changqing and Longxing didn''t look at the reply at all.


    Gu Changqing was embarrassed by Wu Hao, but they had no choice but to lose a smile.


    Long Fei didn''t care about this. He chatted with Wu Haodong and didn''t mention what happened yesterday.


    Gu Tianyang was not in a hurry. He still had a faint smile on his face and looked at Long Fei and Wu Hao chatting.


    At the same time, he also inserted a sentence or two from time to time and asked Wu Hao about some things without trace.


    For a time, in addition to Gu Changqing and Longxing, the popularity atmosphere was very good.


    Soon, the food was on the table.


    "Come on, Wu Shao, try the most famous dish in Chang''an City, gourd chicken." Long Fei smiled, pointing to a dish shaped like a gourd and golden red in color.


    Wu Hao was not polite either. He stretched out his chopsticks and sandwiched a chopstick.


    Chopsticks on the chicken, it is easy to separate from the bone.


    When you eat it, the skin is crisp, the meat is tender, fragrant and rotten, and the taste is mellow.


    "It tastes good."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    As the owner of the "God of food script", Wu Hao will naturally do the gourd chicken.


    Being praised by Wu Hao proves that this gourd chicken is really up to standard.


    "The chef here is an imperial chef, and his craftsmanship is not to be said. Everybody eat and see. " Longfei road.


    After everyone ate for a while, Long Fei talked about today''s topic.


    "Wu Shao, my elder martial uncle Gu and elder martial brother long offended you yesterday. Please don''t be common with them. They came here today to apologize to you, Miss Wu. "


    "Wu Shao, it was my fault yesterday. Please don''t share the same views with me." Long Xing hurriedly said at this time.


    "Yesterday was a misunderstanding. Please don''t mind, Miss Wu." Gu Changqing also said.


    "Wu Shao? I don''t deserve it. I am a thief in your eyes. With you, who knows if you will rob me. " Wu Hao glanced at Gu Changqing.


    "Wu Shao, you''re joking. Yesterday was a misunderstanding..."


    "Needless to say, we can have a good meal, so it''s needless to say."


    Wu Hao very impolitely interrupted Gu Changqing.


    "OK, let''s not talk about anything and have a good meal." Long Fei hurriedly said.


    And Gu Changqing can only show an embarrassing smile on his face.


    Gu Tianyang didn''t speak, and he had no other expression. He just observed Wu Hao quietly.


    After dinner, Gu Tianyang, Gu Changqing and Longxing left first.


    Before leaving, Gu Tianyang smiled and invited Wu Hao to visit their Lingyin gate.


    Wu Hao naturally perfunctorized Gu Tianyang''s invitation.


    "Wu Shao, I know it''s our fault this time. Please don''t be surprised." Long Fei''s attitude is sincere and sincere.


    "Don''t worry, they are them and won''t have any impact on our friendship." Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    Although I have a bad impression of Gu Changqing and Longxing, I still have friends with Long Fei and Gu Tianqing.


    Wu Hao is not confused.


    "Then I can rest assured." Long Fei nodded reassuringly.


    "Mr. Wu, what about the ''monkey wine'' deal after that?" Gu Tianqing asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, it should be sold to you. I won''t sell it to you because of this." Wu Hao said.


    "Thank you."


    Wu Hao''s words made Gu Tianqing put it down.


    As long as there is'' monkey wine '', the Lingyin gate will shine again.


    When the end of the law era came, all the great hermit sects had a hard time.


    There are fewer and fewer high-end combat forces in the door.


    If Lingyin sect can seize the opportunity of "monkey wine", it will definitely trample on the previous superior sect.


    Feng Shui turns. Lingyin sect also has the chance to become the strongest sect.


    "Nothing. You bought it from me with real money. After all, everyone is selling. " Wu Hao smiled.


    Next, Gu Tianqing asked Long Fei to stay with Wu Hao, and he went back to the sect to tell the leader the good news.


    Long Fei followed Wu Hao back to Lin''s house.


    Soon, Long Fei was warmly received by the Lin family.


    After all, compared with Longxing, Longfei''s position is much higher.


    Moreover, Long Fei is also a personal genius. Knowing that the relationship between Wu Hao and Lin Jiaxi is different, he puts away his pride and gets along well with the Lin family.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder martial brother, what do you think of that Wu Hao?"


    On the way back to the sect, Gu Changqing asked Gu Tianyang.


    "I can''t see through."


    Gu Tianyang shook his head.


    "Elder martial brother, you can''t see through?"


    Gu Changqing looked at Gu Tianyang in surprise.


    You should know that the strength of ancient Tianyang has reached the existence of heaven and man. Even compared with several other hidden sects in Chang''an (Chang''an, as a millennium ancient capital, has the blessing of the Dragon Qi of successive dynasties, which is a very suitable place for Lishan gate. In Chang''an, the Lingyin sect is added, and there are five great Yin sects.), Gu Tianyang''s strength is by no means weaker than their strongest combat power.


    But in Gu Tianyang, he said he couldn''t see through Wu Hao. Has his strength exceeded Gu Tianyang.


    But the probability is too low.


    "There seemed to be a cover on him, which covered him all, and there was no trace of his breath. Besides, did you find his cat? "


    Wu Hao''s sense of mystery soared in Gu Tianyang''s heart.

 Chapter 187

    "Cat? Is that cat any different? "


    Gu Changqing frowned and looked at Gu Tianyang. She didn''t know what this meant.


    "Do you think that cat is an ordinary cat?"


    While Gu Tianyang was talking, he was still thinking about the little white cat.


    "Isn''t it an ordinary cat?"


    A cat is a cat. Is it still the difference between ordinary and non ordinary?


    "Ordinary cats, will they sit next to us so quietly?" Gu Tianyang took a look at Gu Changqing.


    Hearing Gu Tianyang''s words, Gu Changqing thought about it. His face changed and nodded, "indeed, it''s really strange."


    As a martial artist in the congenital environment, ordinary cats and dogs will turn around and run when they see them.


    Even some large carnivores, such as lions and tigers, have only one way to escape when they see those born with martial arts.


    Wu Hao''s cat seems to have completely ignored them.


    This is really not an ordinary cat.


    "The most important thing is that I''ve tried a good cat before, but it didn''t show anything. I don''t know whether it was Wu Hao who helped it or he himself. If it were the latter, the cat would be terrible. Moreover, Wu Hao''s ability to have such a cat also means that he is more terrible than a cat. " Wu Tianyang said.


    "Is it really that terrible?" The Dragon whispered.


    "Longxing, from today on, you are a disciple of the sect. You can only get out of the sect after you reach the congenital state." Wu Tianyang looked at Longxing road.


    "What, how..."


    Long Xing''s words were interrupted by Gu Changqing before he finished: "elder martial brother, the leader asked you to practice well. Don''t you want to?"


    "Dragon, yes."


    Long Xing can only honestly agree. He knows that this is the punishment of the sect.


    "Elder martial brother, what shall we do now?"


    When he arrived at the sect and Longxing went to retreat honestly, Gu Changqing asked Gu Tianyang.


    "Now we can only see whether junior brother Tianqing can talk well. I should have thought that a person who can get ''monkey wine'' will be simple? "


    Gu Tianyang shook his head and walked towards the Lingyin hall.


    As the leader of a sect, Gu Tianyang also thought about tying Wu Hao to the sect.


    However, after he couldn''t see through Wu Hao, he buried this idea deeply in his heart.


    Dare not show any thought.


    For fear of being seen through by Wu Hao.


    Looking at Gu Tianyang slowly towards Gu Changqing, I also regret it. Why did I get greedy yesterday and get like this now.


    However, it was not long before Gu Tianqing knew from his mouth that after the transaction was still the same, his guilt was light.


    And this also taught him a lesson. In this world, there are many better than you. Arrogance will pay the price from the general assembly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wu Shao, there is a place you must go to play when you come to Chang''an for the first time."


    Lin family, Long Fei said to Wu Hao.


    "Where?" Wu Hao looked at Long Fei suspiciously.


    "Of course it''s the tomb of the Qin emperor." Long Fei smiled.


    "There should be a fake tomb." Wu Hao said.


    For Wu Hao now, as long as he has one idea, he can know whether the Qin Emperor''s mausoleum is true or false.


    "Even if it''s fake, it''s very interesting. Seeing those soldiers, horses and servants, you can know the strength of the military in the Qin Dynasty. " Long Fei is a little excited.


    "Yes, brother-in-law, it''s worth seeing." Lin Zehao also said.


    Hearing that Lin Zehao began to call Wu Hao''s brother-in-law, Lin Jiaxi, holding Da Bai, gave him a bad look.


    I''m very happy.


    Dabai became Lin Jiaxi''s pet again.


    Wu Hao and Lin Zehao are almost young, and there is no generation gap together.


    Lin Yunguo is also glad to see that Lin Zehao and Long Fei have a good relationship.


    "OK, let''s go and have a look at this eternal emperor." Wu Hao nodded.


    Soon, Wu Hao and they set out in two cars.


    Wu Hao, Lin Jiaxi and Long Fei sat in Lin Zehao''s big Cherokee.


    Wu 11 3 followed in another car.


    "Wu Shao, when did you accept three younger brothers from the congenital realm? What about the pony? Why didn''t he come with you this time? " In the car, Long Fei asked curiously.


    The last time I saw Wu Hao, Wu Hao was only followed by a desperate pony.


    Now, there are three more congenital martial artists,


    That''s too fast.


    "I received it some time ago. The pony is in Mordor. He doesn''t have a task, so he didn''t come with him. You can go to Mordor if you have time. As a born martial artist, there should be no restrictions on entering and leaving the sect. "


    The pony has broken through the congenital environment. With the help of "monkey wine", Long Fei, who is no less than the pony, can also break through the congenital environment.


    "Well, if I have time, I will go to mordu to find you."


    The car soon drove near the Qin Emperor''s mausoleum.


    Wu Hao, who had been chatting with Long Fei, suddenly shook his body and took his face seriously.


    The closer the car got to the imperial mausoleum, Wu Hao felt a growing pressure.


    When the outline of the imperial mausoleum appeared in front of Wu Hao, Wu Hao suddenly saw that there were nine huge dragon shadows flying in the air.


    And that strong pressure is also sent out by them.


    "Stop."


    Wu Hao knew that the nine huge dragon shadows were passively inspired by his arrival.


    As long as the car drives a little further ahead, the nine dragon shadows will hit the car.


    Hearing that Wu Hao asked him to stop, Lin Zehao immediately stepped on the brake.


    After getting off the bus, Wu Hao looked in the direction of the imperial mausoleum.


    I found a huge array under the imperial mausoleum.


    This array protects the whole imperial mausoleum from damage.


    However, due to the long time, the array has been incomplete.


    However, even if it is an incomplete array, its power is still very powerful.


    Wu Hao estimated that even the fighters in heaven and man''s territory would have to die if attacked by Kowloon.


    However, this array is also very difficult to activate. Only when the strength reaches the magical realm can this array be activated.


    After all, every time the array is activated, the consumption of the array is very huge.


    It is also because the array is incomplete that the power of Kowloon will decline.


    With a complete array, Wu Hao believes that even the martial arts in the magical realm can kill.


    "One emperor through the ages is really extraordinary."


    Although the mausoleum in front of him is not the real Mausoleum of the first emperor, the array inside let Wu Hao know that the first emperor of Qin is definitely a very powerful warrior.


    "Wu Shao, did you find anything?" Long Fei came to Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao suddenly called to stop. He must have found something.


    "It''s really not easy for Qin Shihuang to be called an emperor for thousands of years."


    Wu Hao knew that with the strength of Long Fei, he could not see the Nine Dragons hovering in mid air.


    "What did you really find?"


    Long Fei''s eyes widened.


    Lin Zehao and Lin Jiaxi also look at Wu Hao.


    "It''s not really the mausoleum of the Qin emperor, but it should be a very important place for the Qin emperor. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have set up a big array here. " Wu Hao said.

 Chapter 188

    "Big array, what big array?"


    Long Fei is no stranger to the array.


    Because outside the "Lingyin gate", the array is shrouded.


    Only in this way can the "Lingyin gate" not be exposed to the eyes of the world.


    Similarly, the other four hermit sects also have array protection.


    "I don''t know, but the array is very powerful. I can''t go any further, or this array will attack us. " Wu Hao said.


    "Is it so fierce? No wonder I sometimes feel creepy when I come here. Originally, it''s the reason for the array. "


    Long Fei has a sudden expression.


    "In fact, the greatest function of this array is to protect the mausoleum from damage. As for the attack array, it will not be launched until it reaches a limit. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "So, Wu Shao, you can''t go in?" Long Fei looked at Wu Hao with some regret.


    "It''s not necessarily that you can''t go in."


    With that, Wu Hao began to suppress his strength.


    Pass the original divine realm to heaven and man.


    As soon as Wu Hao''s strength was suppressed, the nine dragon shadows that originally hovered in the air did not enter the big array below.


    "But I''m gone."


    Wu Hao smiled.


    Just then, suddenly, a big black G drove towards Wu Hao like a beast with all the dust.


    Lin Zehao frowned when he saw the big G.


    It seems that he should know the master of big G.


    Big G stopped by Lin Zehao''s car.


    The window of the driver''s seat rolled down. A boy with an oily face looked at Lin Zehao arrogantly and said, "old Lin, I heard that your sister came back and my eldest brother is short of a junior. Let your sister make a junior for my eldest brother. Don''t worry, we don''t lack money. "


    Lin Zehao is the third in the Lin family.


    Hearing the man''s arrogant words, Lin Zehao knew he was going to be unlucky.


    "Eleven, half the teeth."


    Sure enough, Wu Hao coldly ordered Wu Xi.


    Wu Xi''s figure flashed and came to the man''s side. He grabbed his clothes and lifted him out of the car like a chicken.


    Then he slapped the man in the face.


    Of course, Wu Hao didn''t say that he would kill a man, so Wu Xi was very measured.


    The strength just made the man lose half his teeth.


    The man''s face was so bad that he opened his mouth and spit out half his teeth.


    His face swelled in an instant.


    After Wu Xi put the man down, the man immediately howled miserably.


    "Mud... Mud dares to beat me. Who is it? Mud dream is dead. " The man lay on the ground, howling miserably while putting hate words.


    Here, a man and three women came down from the car.


    "You''re finished. Dare to beat the second young master of the Jin family. You''re dead. Even the Lin family can''t protect you." The man who got off in the back looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "I''ll wait for you right here. Call as many people as you can. I''ll see how you let me die. " Wu Hao replied coldly.


    "The mud dog vomited and waited."


    Young master Jin said and called.


    Because I can''t speak clearly, I can only ask my companions to help me.


    "Brother in law, his name is Jin Rubao. He is the second young master of the Jin family. The Jin family has always been against the Lin family and often trouble us. It''s really hateful to take my sister to pick things again this time. " Lin Zehao said next to Wu Hao.


    "Jin family, what kind of thing, dare to be arrogant in front of me. I really don''t know how to live or die. Let me deal with it later."


    Long Fei proposed to play here. Now there is such a disgusting thing to spoil the fun. Jane is beating Long Fei''s face.


    On the boundary of Chang''an City, Longfei has four other hermit sects.


    If the Jin family doesn''t continue to exist, it will disappear completely.


    More than ten minutes later, a black Lamborghini poison roared over.


    The door opened and two men of the same age of 25 and 6 got out of the car.


    One of the gentle jade like men saw that one side of his face was swollen like a pig''s head and Jin Rubao had not half his teeth. With a flash of his body, he came to Jin Rubao, frowned and asked painfully, "Xiao Bao, who beat you? Tell brother, brother will return it ten times for you."


    This man is Jin Rubao''s brother, Jin Ruyu.


    Jin Ruyu is a martial arts genius. At the age of 25, he broke through the congenital environment. He is nothing like his waste brother.


    But unlike Jin Rubao, who is also Jin Ruyu''s brother, he will never see his brother bullied.


    "Brother, I''m in pain. He told someone to hit me. " Jin Rubao pointed to Wu Xi and Wu Hao.


    Seeing Wu Xi, Jin Ruyu''s eyes coagulated.


    He saw that Wu Xi''s strength was also innate.


    Moreover, beside Wu Xi, there are two congenital martial artists.


    As for Wu Hao, Wu Hao is surrounded by martial artists standing in the congenital environment.


    Four people with congenital martial arts dare not provoke even himself.


    Why did Jin Rubao provoke them.


    But even if the other party''s strength is strong, Jin Ruyu still wants to stand out for his brother.


    "Sir, as a born martial artist, bullying an ordinary person is too cheap." Jin Ruyu looked at Wu 11 and asked.


    Hearing that Wu Xi was born, Jin Rubao began to be afraid.


    His brother is a born martial artist. Naturally, he knows the strength of the born martial artist.


    He even provoked the innate martial arts. He was lucky if he didn''t die.


    "He dared to insult my mistress. It''s good luck that the master didn''t kill him." Wuxi cold tunnel.


    Jin Ruyu glanced at Jin Rubao. Some of Jin Rubao dared not look at Jin Ruyu.


    "Even if it''s my brother''s fault, I should be taught by my brother. If you hit him, you hit me in the face. I want to learn your strength."


    Jin Ruyu is also an iron head. He who has an iron heart wants to find a place for his brother.


    Wu Xi nodded slightly and said, "please."


    Jin Ruyu didn''t say anything about the scene, so he went straight to work.


    Wu Xi did not show weakness.


    Both of them are born, and their common moves are easily retracted and released in their hands.


    For a time, the two were on a par.


    Jin Ruyu couldn''t attack for a long time. He couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    While his companions are still watching, if they can''t even win such a person whose name has not been changed, what qualifications are they to be called "Wizards".


    After a while, Jin Ruyu also took out his unique skill.


    His right hand turned red in an instant and clapped at Wu Xi.


    Before the palm arrived, a hot palm wind attacked Wu Xi.


    With the hot wind blowing on his face, Wu 11 had some difficulty breathing.


    Wu Xi retreated two steps and then used all his strength to take Jin Ruyu''s move.


    He represents Wu Hao. He can die, but he must not lose Wu Hao''s face.


    "Boom"


    The two slapped each other and hit up a lot of dust.

 Chapter 189

    In the dust, a figure retreated a few steps.


    When they saw it clearly, they found that it was Jin Ruyu who retreated.


    However, the breath on Jin Ruyu has not changed.


    Standing still, Wu Xi''s face became a little red, his breath was unstable, and a trace of blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Obviously, he was hurt by Jin Ruyu''s blow.


    After Jin Ruyu stood still, she frowned and looked at Wu Xi who didn''t step back. Some didn''t understand why she would rather be seriously injured than step back.


    "Young Master Yu, your red jade palm is really powerful. Bai admires it."


    At this time, the man who came with Jin Ruyu said.


    This man also has outstanding temperament, just like the elegant childe of the ancient jade tree facing the wind.


    "Young master Bai, you''re welcome." Jin Ruyu said.


    "Come back at eleven." Wu Hao said.


    On the surface, Wu Xi''s injury seems not so serious.


    However, Wu Hao can see that there is always a hot energy burning his meridians in Wu Xi''s weight.


    Wu 11 endured the pain and returned to Wu Hao and said, "master, 11 lost."


    "If you lose, you''ll lose. Practice hard and come back next time."


    Wu Hao patted Wu Xi on the shoulder.


    An energy passed into Wu Xi''s body along Wu Hao''s hand.


    When this energy entered Wu 11''s body, it began to expel the hot energy that Jin Ruyu hit Wu 11''s body.


    Wu Xi immediately sat cross legged and began to use this energy to dissolve the energy of Chiyu palm.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s action, Jin Ruyu''s eyes coagulated.


    He could clearly feel that after Wu Hao patted Wu 11, the energy of the red jade palm in Wu 11 was suppressed.


    After seeing Wu Hao''s skill, the white childe''s eyes were full of interest.


    "You are the jade childe of the fourth childe of Chang''an, Jin Ruyu. I''ve heard of you. People say you are a gentle jade childe, but now it''s just like that. Just an ordinary person. " Long Fei stood next to Wu Hao and said.


    "Who are you?" Jin Ruyu frowned slightly.


    "My name is long Fei." Long Fei looked at Jin Ruyu and felt arrogant.


    Long Fei has heard the name of the fourth childe of Chang''an. He is a leader in the younger generation. Everyone''s strength has reached the congenital state. Moreover, everyone is a handsome and handsome childe.


    So they were called the fourth childe of Chang''an.


    They are Jin Ruyu and Yu childe of the Jin family, Xiao Bai and Bai childe of the Wuji sect, Yidao and Dao childe of the ten thousand Dao sect, Su Leng and Leng childe of the mieqing sect.


    After breaking through the congenital environment, Long Fei has always been unconvinced by the four elements. Now he has the opportunity, Long Fei naturally wants to teach with them.


    "Lingyin gate?"


    Xiao Bai thought and asked.


    He knew that the younger generation of Lingyin sect took the dragon as their surname.


    "Are you?"


    Long Fei looks at Xiao Bai.


    "I''m Xiao Bai of Wuji sect." Xiao Bai arched his hand at Long Fei.


    "Another childe."


    Long Fei is very impatient.


    "Brother long, do you have a problem with us?" Xiao Bai asked.


    "Yes."


    Long Fei nodded very honestly.


    Seriously, Long Fei is just not angry with Xiao Bai. They get the title of Childe.


    How to say, this title should also belong to yourself in Longfei.


    Flying childe, how cool.


    "Brother long, what do you want?" Xiao Baidao.


    "I want to fight you."


    Seriously, Long Fei really wanted to punch Xiao Bai''s handsome face at this time.


    He''s so handsome. Why not be a duck and practice martial arts.


    "Please."


    Xiao Bai was also a little excited.


    Both Wuji sect and Lingyin sect belong to the five hermit sects of Chang''an. It is rare to meet one on weekdays.


    Now there is a martial artist in the congenital state in front. Xiao Bai really has some itching.


    Longfei attacked impolitely.


    The first is the test of ordinary moves. It''s very lively when you come and I go.


    This is very powerful in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But in the eyes of real experts, such an attack is not threatening for both of them.


    After they punched each other, they each stepped back a few steps, and their eyes began to sharpen.


    This kind of potential will make the enemy''s opponent excited.


    Then they got serious and used the moves in the sect.


    The moves of Lingyin sect are mainly Lingyi, which looks elegant, but they can''t leave the key of the opponent.


    The move of wujizong is to take defense as an attack. While defending, it looks for the weaknesses of the opponent and defeats the enemy in one blow.


    Long Fei has the same strength as Xiao Bai. He can''t break Xiao Bai''s defense for a moment.


    Similarly, Xiao Bai could not see the flaw of Long Fei.


    For a long time, Long Fei was worried.


    It''s going to be a trick.


    "Thousand shadows."


    Long Fei''s move seemed to be divided into eight, and countless fist shadows also attacked Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai''s face changed and he was going to make a unique move.


    Or you will lose.


    "Round and limitless."


    A cyclone of force suddenly appeared around Xiao Bai.


    Longfei''s fist power to Xiao Bai was absorbed or unloaded by the cyclone.


    One attack, one defense.


    Finally, Long Fei still couldn''t break Xiao Bai''s defense.


    And Xiao Bai still didn''t grow to the flaw of Long Fei, and couldn''t attack the decisive blow.


    Long Fei and Xiao Bai stood apart and looked at each other. Both of them were exhausted.


    "You are strong."


    "You''re great, too."


    Hearing Long Fei and Wu Hao boasting each other there, Wu Hao was speechless.


    He looked at Jin Ruyu and said, "how about avenging your brother?"


    Jin Ruyu couldn''t make up her mind at once.


    There are also two congenital martial artists around Wu Hao, and Wu Hao''s own strength is immeasurable.


    Just looking at his brother''s miserable appearance, Jin Ruyu has an iron head again.


    "I want to ask you for advice. If I lose, I can only blame my poor learning. Just do it. If I win by chance, you have to apologize to my brother. "


    "He insulted me first as an ordinary man. I''m kind enough not to take his life. Do you think I''ll apologize to him? Well, you win. You can take your brother away. If you lose, I''ll kill both of you. "


    Wu Hao looked at Jin Ruyu coldly.


    This Jin Ruyu really doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    If he really wants to die, let him.


    Although Wu Hao had no momentum, Jin Ruyu felt a palpitation.


    As long as you promise, you and your brother will die.


    For a moment, Jin Ruyu''s face turned pale, and cold sweat dripped down from his forehead.


    "Brother, forget it, let''s go."


    Jin Rubao has never seen such an expression on Jin Ruyu''s face. He knows that he has always been fearless, and the strongest brother in his heart is afraid.


    "No, I want to fight. I can lose and die, but I can''t be afraid." Gold like jade''s head is iron again.


    However, only this iron headed character will enable him to break through the congenital environment before the age of 30.

 Chapter 190

    "You know what? Head iron doesn''t mean you won''t die. You''ll die if you lose. You may be a genius, but a dead genius is nothing. You will soon be replaced and forgotten by others. " Wu Hao looked at Jin Ruyu with eyes like death.


    "I''m wrong. Please let us go."


    Jin Rubao knelt in front of Wu Hao.


    Gold is like jade head iron, but gold is like treasure without head iron.


    He can now clearly feel that as long as his brother starts with him, the end will be death.


    Kim Ru must be a dandy, but he doesn''t want his brother to die for himself.


    "Do you still want to fight me?" Wu Hao looks at Jin Ruyu.


    Jin Ruyu looked at his brother kneeling in front of Wu Hao and pleaded with him. He was stunned there for a moment.


    "Brother, we won''t fight. Let''s go back."


    Jin Rubao begged Jin Ruyu.


    Jin Ruyu thought and nodded.


    Then, Jin Ruyu was holding Jin Rubao and was about to leave.


    But Wu Hao said, "did I let you go? It''s a man who swaggers in front of me. Do you really think I''m so easy to bully? "


    "What do you want?"


    Jin Ruyu protects Jin Rubao.


    "I like that car. I''ll take it. Then, you take my move. If you don''t die, you can go. " Wu Hao pointed to the Lamborghini poison like a beast.


    This car is a limited edition. You can''t buy it with money.


    Now there is one in front of you, so you can''t miss it.


    "Sir, we''ll give you the car. Forget it."


    Jin Rubao said quickly.


    Seriously, Jin Rubao is really afraid that Jin Ruyu will be killed by Wu Hao.


    "Such as treasure, how can a warrior be afraid of things. Come on, I''ll take your move. "


    The warrior''s character of marching forward makes Jin Ruyu''s head iron again.


    "Are you ready?" Wu Hao asked Jin Ruyu.


    "All right."


    Jin Ruyu roared, his palms turned red and rushed towards Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao didn''t move. He just looked at Jin Ruyu.


    A one meter long six pulse immortal sword stabbed gold like jade.


    When the invisible six pulse immortal sword appeared in the air, Xiao Bai''s face suddenly changed.


    Although he didn''t see the six pulse immortal sword, he could feel an incomparably sharp spirit and stab it at Jin Ruyu.


    Long Fei also felt it and recalled his unforgettable memories.


    Alas, the past cannot be recalled.


    At the same time, Long Fei also sympathizes with the jade childe. It''s bad to provoke anyone, but he wants to provoke Wu Hao.


    It''s hard.


    As the target of the six pulse immortal sword, Jin Ruyu''s feeling is the strongest.


    It felt as if it was about to be cut in half by the invisible sword Qi.


    At this time, Jin Ruyu used a move to pick up the white blade empty handed, no matter what attack or not.


    His red jade palms held the invisible sword Qi, and even made a sound of gold and iron.


    Although he took the white blade empty handed, the six pulse immortal sword kept retreating with his body.


    Jin Ruyu tried to stop, but she couldn''t.


    The ground was covered with two small pits made by Golden Jade legs.


    "Brother."


    Jin Rubao cried in horror.


    "Ah."


    Jin Ruyu roared. The power in his body poured into his palms madly, and his face was distorted.


    However, this six vein immortal sword can''t be dissolved by Jin Ruyu roaring loudly.


    After Jin Ruyu was pushed back hundreds of meters, all the strength in her body was consumed, and her hands hung down powerlessly.


    Jin Ruyu showed a weak smile on her face. When she saw Jin Rubao, she closed her eyes.


    Jin Ruyu is very satisfied that he can do his best, but he is sorry for Jin Rubao. He has to go first.


    The six pulse immortal sword pierced Jin Ruyu''s body in an instant.


    Jin Ruyu fell straight behind.


    "You can go." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Jin Rubao ran towards Jin Ruyu.


    "Brother, brother, how are you? Don''t die and don''t leave me." Jin Rubao hugged Jin Ruyu''s body and howled Tao into tears.


    Xiao Bai''s eyes at Wu Hao were full of fear.


    He didn''t even move. He let Jin Ruyu, the famous young master of jade, be defeated. This man is really terrible.


    "Wu Shao, you didn''t kill Jin Ruyu?" Longfei asked.


    "I didn''t kill Jin Rubao. Why kill Ru Yu?" Wu Hao doesn''t care about the tunnel¡° But seriously, this poison is really very popular. "


    Wu Hao directly set his eyes on the "poison" that already belonged to him.


    In Wu Hao''s eyes, a person born with martial arts is not as valuable as a ''poison''.


    At this time, Jin Ruyu, who was held by Jin Rubao, raised her hand, touched the crying Jin Rubao''s head and gently said, "what are you crying about? I''m not dead yet. Come and help me up. "


    Seeing that Jin Ruyu was not dead, Jin Rubao quickly helped him up: "thank you, sir. Show mercy."


    He knew that Wu Hao was merciful.


    Otherwise, he would have been cut in half by sword Qi.


    Wu Hao ignored him at all. He just walked up to the poison and appreciated it


    "Young master Bai, let''s go back."


    Xiao Bai came with him and had to take him back.


    Xiao Bai nodded.


    He was also a little afraid. If Wu Hao suddenly came to him, he would be miserable.


    Later, Jin Ruyu and his party drove away.


    The "poison" Jin Ruyu also stayed.


    "Brother in law, you have a good eye. This'' poison ''is a global limited edition. Jin Ruyu will die of heartache. "


    Lin Zehao also looked at the "poison" with hot eyes.


    As a boy, it is very normal to like super running.


    "I think he made a profit and ended his resentment with Wu Shaoen with one car. It''s cost-effective." Long Fei said.


    "OK, it''s just a small matter. Don''t mention it again. Let''s go in and have a good look at the imperial mausoleum."


    For Wu Hao, a natural martial artist is nothing.


    Lin Zehao, they naturally have no problem.


    Wu Xi''s injury recovered at this time.


    The people went into the Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum and visited the great work of the great man through the ages.


    When Wu Hao and others visited the Qin Emperor''s mausoleum, Jin Ruyu and others were on their way back.


    "Brother, remember later. You can''t harass the Lin family anymore. I''ll tell Dad about it, too. " In the car, Jin Ruyu told Jin Rubao.


    After seeing the strength of Wu Hao, Jin Ruyu knew that the Lin family was no longer the old but weak Lin family who was bullied by others.


    "I see."


    Jin Rubao nodded repeatedly.


    Now Wu Hao has become a devil in his heart. Even if he had a hundred more courage, he would not dare to provoke the Lin family.


    Xiao Bai sat aside and didn''t speak.


    But I was thinking.


    The emergence of Wu Hao made the originally weak Lin family strong again.


    Do you want to have a good relationship with the Lin family.


    The sky in Chang''an city will begin to change.


    After a good visit to the Qin Emperor''s mausoleum, Wu Hao and others also returned to the Lin family.

 Chapter 191

    Two days later, Wu Hao got on the train back to mordu alone.


    In order to make up for their bad treatment of Lin Jiaxi, the Lin family asked her to stay at home for a longer time.


    Lin Jiaxi also wanted to spend more time with her parents at home, so she stayed.


    Originally, Lin Yunguo wanted Wu Hao to stay longer, but Wu Hao felt uncomfortable living here and refused.


    The Lin family is very kind to him, but it''s great, which also makes Wu Hao uncomfortable.


    Seeing that Wu Hao insisted on returning to the magic capital, Lin Yunguo had to give up.


    However, he also told Wu Hao to come to the Lin family more when he had time.


    Lin Yunguo''s attitude towards Wu Hao has changed so much because he found that many families have changed their attitude towards the Lin family in the past two days.


    The family that did not cooperate with the Lin family in the past also came to the Lin family for various reasons.


    Lin Yunguo enjoys this feeling, but he also knows that Wu Hao brought these things.


    Once Wu Hao has nothing to do with the Lin family, these families will turn over and stab you when they have a chance.


    Therefore, no matter what, Wu Hao''s thigh, Lin Yunguo is determined, and even Jesus can''t stop it.


    As for Wu eleven, their task was to protect Lin Jiaxi. Naturally, the three of them also lived in the Lin family.


    The Lin family naturally agreed that Wu 11 and the three lived in the Lin family.


    These are three congenital martial arts. They will be regarded as guests of honor in any family.


    Wu Hao won back the "poison" from Jin Ruyu, and the Lin family will transport it back to the magic capital.


    Finally, it''s clear.


    Wu Hao also kept Dabai.


    Chang''an is no better than the magic capital, but there are five great hermit sects there. One day, when Dabai is in the human world, Wu Hao is more relieved.


    Originally, Wu Hao could go back to magic city by plane and high-speed rail alone.


    But thinking of going back to the devil, I have nothing to do. I might as well waste my time on the train.


    Of course, before getting on the train, Wu Hao bought a guitar to relieve his boredom on the train.


    When the train left, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking of his previous experience of taking the train from his hometown to magic capital alone.


    In the past, when he was in college, Wu Hao also thought about poetry and distance.


    But now when I have the ability to do poetry and distance, I find that I seem to have forgotten the poetry and distance I said to my classmates before.


    When you get back, you will have the opportunity to try poetry and distance.


    When Wu Hao took his eyes back from the window, he found a beautiful little sister sitting next to him. With a little chestnut curly hair and a pair of big eyes, he was really an otaku killer.


    The girl was looking at Wu Hao and found that Wu Hao turned his head. She immediately lowered her head and pretended to look at the book called Jane Eyre. Her face was a little red.


    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t speak.


    After a while, the girl was curious to see that Wu Hao didn''t talk to herself.


    Usually, if there was a boy sitting next to him, he would have been accosted by them.


    However, the boy didn''t mean to chat up with himself. He turned his head to one side and looked out of the window.


    Don''t you look better than the trees outside?


    No, I can''t lose to the tree.


    "Little brother, can you play the guitar?" The girl deliberately pointed to Wu Hao''s guitar and asked.


    Wu Hao looked back at the girl and said, "it''s OK. Can you play it, too?"


    "I studied for a few days, but I was stupid and didn''t learn." The girl has some regrets.


    "I can see." Wu Hao said.


    The girl tooted her mouth, looked at Wu Hao and said, "little brother, do you say that a lovely girl is too straight."


    "Yes? I just think beautiful girls have some shortcomings, which makes it easier for boys to like them. "


    When Wu Hao said this, the originally angry girl suddenly became happy.


    "I can''t see. You can flirt with your sister. No, you say that to any girl. "


    "No. Generally speaking, girls come to tease me. " Wu Hao smiled.


    The girl wanted to say that Wu Hao was smelly, but when she saw Wu Hao''s smile, she couldn''t say it again.


    No way, Wu Hao is really handsome.


    If you see some handsome guys in some videos, you can say that he has been processed by beauty.


    But now, Wu Hao is right in front of her.


    "Wow, the skin is good, the teeth are white, the smile is sunny, and the perfect male god."


    The girl felt that she loved her at this moment.


    After a while, the girl came out of her infatuation. She said, "can you play a song for me?"


    "Well, for your lovely sake, I''ll play you one. Have you heard of Aloha HEIA he? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    It''s lonely to take the train alone. Someone has a chat, but it''s good.


    For the sake of helping yourself pass the time, play her a song.


    The girl shook her head.


    "That''s right. This song should be older than you. It''s normal that you haven''t heard it. But it''s really good. You''ll like it. "


    Wu Hao took out the guitar, tuned it, and began to play.


    It has to be said that Aloha HEIA he itself has a very strong sense of rhythm and metal. In addition, the melody that brings hope and strength to people in the chorus can very resonate with people.


    Coupled with Wu Hao''s skills, not only the girls around Wu Hao, but also some passengers around him were soon attracted.


    After Wu Hao finished playing, the girl immediately clapped her hands.


    There were girls with them, and some passengers around also clapped.


    "Little brother, you play very well." The girl is a little excited.


    "It''s not that I play well, but that this song is good." Wu Hao did not dare to take credit.


    "It really sounds good." The girl nodded.


    An old song sounds resonant after decades, which proves that it is a classic good song.


    "But, little brother, your guitar is also very good. It''s better than many people I''ve met." The girl said.


    "Thank you."


    "By the way, meet me. My name is milling." Girls are generous and authentic.


    "My name is Wu Hao."


    Wu Hao reached out and shook Mi Ling.


    After chatting for a while, Wu Hao knew that MI Ling was also going to the magic capital.


    Therefore, it was not lonely to have Mi Ling as a companion along the way.


    After more than 20 hours, Wu Hao also returned to the magic capital.


    After four years of College in modu, it can be regarded as half of Wu Hao''s hometown.


    After returning to the magic capital, Wu Hao was relaxed.


    "Wu Hao, remember to contact me."


    After leaving the station, miling separated from Wu Hao.


    On the train, they also exchanged contact information with each other.


    "Well, OK."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Although he said so, Wu Hao didn''t know whether he would contact him or not.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s departure, MI Ling secretly said, "I''ll wait for two days first. If you don''t contact me, I won''t be polite to you."


    During this long time with Wu Hao, miling found that Wu Hao was really not an active person.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for him to contact himself.


    However, he doesn''t contact himself. He can contact him himself.

 Chapter 192

    Back at the villa, Yali and Zhan Yang can simply communicate with Wu Hao in Mandarin.


    Pony and Xiang Feng have a bitter face. They really don''t have the material to be teachers, but they can''t listen to Wu Hao''s orders.


    Fortunately, Yali and Zhan Yang have strong acceptance ability, and they have not suffered more torture.


    "Do you want to improve your strength to true Qi into Gang?" Wu Hao looks at the pony.


    Pony and Xiang Feng nodded repeatedly.


    I''m kidding. Who doesn''t want to be stronger.


    "Then, I will help those who teach well to improve to the realm of true Qi and gang." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Boss, in fact, I am a very competent teacher. I have no problem teaching them alone."


    When Wu Hao said this, little Marton put on a pair of glasses and looked like I was a professional teacher.


    As for Xiang Feng, the pony completely excluded him.


    After all, Wu Hao said that whoever teaches well will be promoted.


    If no one competes with him, he can only improve himself.


    "Pony, you complained to me before. It''s too difficult to teach Yali. Now you can have a good rest. I can teach them alone. "


    Xiang Feng is not willing to be weak.


    This is an opportunity to upgrade to the realm of true Qi, and he won''t let it go.


    "Xiang Feng, you must have heard wrong. Before you came, I was teaching. I can do it alone. You told me that if you teach Yali them, you won''t have time to practice. Now I teach alone, you will have a lot of time to practice. "


    "No, I''ll teach you to practice."


    "No, I''ll..."


    "I''ll..."


    In order to teach, both of them were about to fight.


    "Well, don''t argue. Teach one person, and don''t argue with anyone. If you teach well, you will be rewarded. " Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t worry, boss."


    Pony and Xiang Feng were immediately full of power.


    "By the way, do you have any unique skills?" Wu Hao suddenly asked when he saw the two ponies ready to be a teacher.


    When she was in Chang''an, Jin Ruyu used a move called "Red Jade palm" to sweep away Wu Xi.


    The pony shook his head.


    Xiang Feng said proudly, "I have a unique skill called ''overlord strike'', which can increase the attack power by 50%. After use, the strength will be greatly reduced. "


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Go on teaching."


    It seems that you have to get some powerful skills for your men.


    At that time, see if sun Sansheng has any low-level moves and skills.


    As for Wanjie, nothing good has been delivered these days.


    Not even the life skills of the previous few days.


    Therefore, we have to find a way with sun Sansheng.


    While Wu Hao was thinking about how to get skills for his men, he suddenly received a call from Li Jia.


    "Wu Hao, where are you now? Can you help me and catkins?"


    Although Li Jia''s voice was very low, it was filled with great panic.


    "Don''t be afraid. Where are you? What happened? " Wu Hao hurriedly asked.


    "We are here at XX wharf. There are some cherry blossom people here. They... They..."


    Li Jia hung up before she finished her words.


    "Hello, Li Jia... Li Jia."


    After hearing that the other party was busy, Wu Hao hung up the phone and sensed the wharf Li Jia said with his mental strength.


    Soon, Wu Hao found that Li Jia and Liu Xu had been knocked unconscious and were being carried to a cargo ship.


    "Baidijun, these two women are Chinese policemen. If we take them away, there will be trouble." A man in a black suit with a tattoo on his chest said to another man with his whole face covered in a black scarf.


    "After the boat left, throw them into the sea to feed the fish." Masked man Baidi Taiyi''s tone doesn''t have any feelings.


    "Can we first..." asked the tattooed man.


    "I don''t care. I just protect your business from accidents."


    Then the masked man Baidi Taiyi disappeared in front of the tattooed man.


    "Hum, what about ninjas and Ninjutsu? Now is the era of science and technology, the era of guns and the era of money. No matter how strong your ninja is, you have to listen to me. "


    The tattooed man waited for a while and didn''t hear anything before he looked unhappy.


    However, just then, a ninja knife suddenly put on the tattooed man''s neck.


    The tattooed man almost peed and shivered: "baidijun, i... I was just kidding. You... Don''t mind."


    "Kinson, I don''t want to hear you say that again. Otherwise, I''ll cut off your head. " Baidi Taiyi''s voice without any emotion came from behind the tattooed man Kinson.


    "Yes, yes, I see." Kinson Yifeng said motionless.


    Then, the Ninja knife under Jinsen Yifeng''s neck disappeared.


    Jinshen Yifeng touched his neck and scolded the "devil" in his heart, urging the workers who were moving containers to the cargo ship to speed up.


    No one noticed all this because it was already 9 p.m., but Wu Hao "saw" it clearly.


    "Ninja?"


    Wu Hao was also a little surprised at the sudden disappearance of Baidi Taiyi.


    He saw ninja for the first time.


    But Wu Hao was only a little surprised.


    Because, in Wu Hao''s eyes, Baidi''s disappearing Ninja is just a child''s trick.


    He just used a prop on his body and the refraction of light, which made him disappear in the eyes of Jinsen Yifeng.


    Wu Hao looked again at the containers that had been loaded on the cargo ship, and his eyes suddenly cooled down.


    Because in those containers, there are some stunned women.


    Don''t think about it. These little devils must have no good intentions.


    A Bugatti red dragon drove from the garage and rushed to the wharf.


    As for why not send it?


    Li Jiacai called Wu Hao and immediately appeared at the wharf. It''s too suspicious.


    Moreover, the freighter didn''t leave immediately. Wu Hao had time to drive a sports car to save the United States.


    By the way, get rid of these little devils.


    Ten minutes later, Bugatti Chilong stopped in front of the wharf.


    "Sir, we are loading here. It''s dangerous. Please don''t come near."


    I saw a Bugatti red dragon stop here at the wharf. A man in a black suit who looked very imposing walked to the car and spoke in an awkward and stiff Mandarin.


    "Really? But a friend of mine just called me and said she was here. Let me come and find her. It doesn''t matter. I''ll go in and look for it. "


    With that, Wu Hao got out of the car and wanted to go inside.


    The man in black suit stood in front of Wu Hao and said, "Sir, please don''t hinder our work."


    "Cut, how dare a little devil stop me? Do you know that this is the territory of our great China. Believe it or not, you can''t leave this ship if I call you. "


    Wu Hao looked at the little devil in front of him with an arrogant expression of a dandy.

 Chapter 193

    The little devil in suit changed his face slightly.


    He knows that dandies like Wu Hao are very powerful.


    If you really don''t let him in, you might get into trouble.


    They can''t see the goods they carry, but they can''t take any risk.


    So the little devil showed a fake smile on his face and said, "Sir, please come in. You find your friend as soon as possible and leave. After all, it''s really dangerous here. "


    The little devil is not afraid that Wu Hao will find their business after he goes in, because there are those ninjas in it. He can''t turn the sky.


    "That''s right. This is the boundary of the great Chinese dynasty. We are the masters. You little devils must abide by our rules. "


    With that, Wu Hao walked towards the dock.


    When Wu Hao walked into the dock, the little devil in suit immediately told the people inside about Wu Hao on the walkie talkie.


    "Bage, this damn chinese dandy. Send someone to keep an eye on him and don''t let him make trouble. " Jinsen Yifeng is a little helpless.


    Of course, he knows that the most inviolable thing in the world is these idle and boring dandies all day.


    Wu Hao looked around and deliberately came to Jinsen Yifeng and asked, "have you seen my friend?"


    Cherry Blossom country is a country with a very strict class system. Subordinates must be respectful to their superiors, and young people must respect their elders.


    As a Jinsen Yifeng, many people in the cherry blossom country have to bow respectfully when they see him. What''s more, they have to kneel down to him.


    But now Wu Hao, such a young man, is still pointing fingers at himself. Jinsen Yifeng is angry.


    Therefore, he wants to talk to Wu Hao at all.


    "Little devil, didn''t you hear me asking you?"


    Wu Hao continued to play the role of a dandy.


    Don''t say, it''s cool to pretend to force in front of the little devils like a dandy.


    "Sir, we are loading here. Please don''t hinder us." Jinsen Yifeng cold tunnel.


    "Hinder you? Just now my friend called me and said she was here. Then the phone suddenly broke. I doubt you tied her up. You little devils don''t have a good one. Now, hand over my friend right away, or you won''t want to leave today. This is the territory of the great Chinese dynasty. You little devils are not allowed to be presumptuous here. " Wu Hao looked at Jinsen Yifeng arrogantly.


    "Sir, we are all employees of the company. We don''t have your friends."


    If Wu Hao were an ordinary man, Jinshen Yifeng would have let him go.


    But Wu Hao came here in a 60 million super car. It''s obviously not an ordinary person.


    Therefore, Jinsen Yifeng really doesn''t dare to do anything to Wu Hao.


    "I don''t believe what you little devils say. Be sensible and hand over my friend, or you won''t want to leave today. " With that, Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and wanted to call.


    At this time, Baidi Taiyi suddenly appeared behind Wu Hao and cut Wu Hao''s neck with a hand knife.


    If Wu Hao makes trouble again, they will really be in trouble.


    But at this time, Wu Hao''s mobile phone didn''t hold steady and fell to the ground. Wu Wu quickly bent down to pick up the mobile phone.


    Just escaped the strike of Baidi Tai.


    "Wait for me. I''ll call right now and have your ship sealed. None of you will run away." Wu Hao is arrogant.


    "Sir, we really didn''t kidnap your friend. We are all legitimate businessmen. How can we kidnap. Sir, you must have misunderstood. "


    Wu Hao is so unreasonable. Jinsen Yifeng really feels like a scholar meets a soldier.


    At this time, Baidi Taiyi made another move, which was still Wu Hao''s neck.


    But Wu Hao took two steps forward and came to Jinsen Yifeng. He grabbed his collar and said, "you little devils don''t have a good one. There must be a secret not to tell people when you load goods so late."


    Baidi Tai failed one move after another. He was at a loss when he looked at Wu Hao''s back.


    In any case, you may hide here.


    "Please let go, sir, or I''ll call the police." Jinsen Yifeng winked at Baidi Taiyi and motioned him to kill.


    Baidi Taiyi slowly drew out his ninja knife and prepared to give Wu Hao a cool heart.


    "Call the police, then call the police. I''ll see if they catch you or me."


    Wu Hao deliberately wrestled with Jinlin Yifeng.


    Suddenly Wu Hao slipped under his feet and rushed forward, but he pushed Jin Lin Yifeng behind him.


    At this time, Baidi Taiyi''s Ninja knife was stabbing over. It was too late to close the knife. He directly cut Jinlin Yifeng one knife and two holes.


    At this moment, Baidi was stunned.


    Who am I, where am I, what am I doing.


    As one of the most powerful ninjas in ihe, he accidentally killed his employer, which


    Baidi Taiyi looked at Wu Hao who fell to the ground and his eyes were full of hate.


    Wu Hao then turned around and saw that Baidi Tai stabbed Jinsen Yifeng one by one, and immediately said loudly, "sure enough, you little devils are not good things. And ninjas, you don''t want to go. "


    "You must die."


    Baidi said coldly, took the Ninja knife out of Jinsen Yifeng''s body and cut it at Wu Hao.


    "It''s boring. I wanted to play more, but you''re too boring."


    At this moment, the dandy on Wu Hao completely disappeared.


    Seeing Wu Hao suddenly changed, the alarm bell in Baidi''s heart suddenly began to work.


    After receiving the knife, Baidi Taiyi quickly stepped back and disappeared into Wu Hao''s eyes.


    Wu Hao took it easy to take out the puppet charm.


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to solve some little devils himself.


    But just now I saw Baidi''s blade Jinsen Yifeng. In Jinsen Yifeng''s eyes, Wu Hao still decided to let the little devil kill the little devil, which is the most emotional.


    And Baidi Taiyi is Wu Hao''s knife.


    Seeing Wu Hao take out the puppet symbol, Baidi Taiyi can''t help feeling a creepy feeling.


    "Run away, the farther you run, the better. Stay away from this man."


    Just when Baidi Taiyi was trying to escape, he found that he couldn''t move at all.


    "Did you find yourself unable to move?"


    As Wu Hao spoke, he walked towards Baidi Taiyi''s invisible place.


    "If I''m short of a knife, you can be my knife."


    With that, Wu Hao used the puppet symbol to Baidi Taiyi.


    Ten seconds later, Baidi Taiyi lifted his invisibility and knelt in front of Wu Hao.


    "Go and leave none." Wu Hao said faintly.


    None of these little devils is innocent.


    "Yes, master."


    With that, Baidi Taiyi became invisible again.


    When he appeared next to a little devil, the Ninja knife cut the little devil''s neck at once.


    The little devil covered his neck with his hands, and his eyes were full of panic and confusion.


    Baidi Taiyi ignored him and disappeared again.


    The killing began again.

 Chapter 194

    When Baidi Taiyi started killing, Wu Hao got on the cargo ship and went to the place where Li Jia and Liu Xu were closed.


    When they came to Guan Lijia''s place, Wu Hao opened the door and went in.


    As soon as the door opened, a samurai sword cut Wu Hao''s head.


    Wu Hao raised his right hand, and with a flick of his index finger, he bounced the samurai sword away.


    The samurai sword was bounced off, and the other party immediately put the samurai sword back into the scabbard.


    At this time, Wu Hao saw that the man with the knife was a man in his 40s dressed as a ronin.


    At this time, the man is facing Wu Hao in a knife drawing posture. He looks at the posture and is ready to attack Wu Hao at any time.


    "These two people are my friends. I''ll take them away." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "My task is to guard them and take them away from my body." The ronin looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "It''s a pity to kill you." Wu Hao shook his head.


    This ronin''s strength is good. Like the hundreds of places outside, he is born.


    If I go to the cherry blossom country in the future, it will be a good knife to deal with the little devils.


    "Draw a knife and cut."


    With a terrible speed, the ronin''s right hand pulled the knife out of the scabbard and cut it at Wu Hao.


    "Well, good speed."


    Wu Hao smiled.


    With one clip of his finger, he caught the samurai sword cut by the ronin.


    Then, Wu Hao let go and caught the samurai sword.


    But the ronin kept that movement and couldn''t move.


    Wu Hao took out the puppet talisman and took the ronin as his own puppet.


    "Kamikawa Ichiro has seen his master." The ronin knelt down towards Wu Hao.


    "Go out and get rid of all the people involved." Wu Hao gave orders to kamikaze Ichiro.


    "Yes."


    Kamikaze Ichiro answered and left the room.


    Wu Hao woke up Li Jia and catkins.


    "Wu Hao, here you are." After Liu Xu woke up and saw Wu Hao, her face was suddenly happy. She knew she had been saved.


    Li Jia was worried.


    She had never seen anyone who suddenly disappeared and suddenly appeared.


    "What on earth is it? How could you be caught by these little devils? " Wu Hao is a little curious.


    "Recently, people have been missing from time to time in magic city, and no clue has been found. It happened that Xiaojia and I suddenly found some little devils acting suspiciously today, so we followed them to have a look. I found that these little devils were secretly transporting people to sea. I was knocked out before I could report the news. Xiaojia should have called you back. " Liu Xu said.


    "Aren''t you the traffic police? How did you start criminal investigation? " Wu Hao looked at catkins helplessly.


    Your parents are afraid of your accident, so they arranged you to the traffic police department. Why do you have to do something outside your job.


    "We are the police." Liu Xu looked serious and authentic.


    Li Jia looked at catkins with admiration.


    Liu Xu was her idol at this moment.


    "I know you are policemen, but while protecting ordinary people, you should also protect yourself. You are not afraid of danger. You should also think about Li Jia. "


    Looking at Li Jia and Liu Xu, Wu Hao is quite speechless. I''m the one who saved you. Well, I should be the one who should worship.


    "I''m not afraid."


    Li Jia began to speak hard.


    I don''t know who called and asked for help.


    "Well, if you''re not afraid, go out. Would you like to wait here for supper? "


    Wu Hao looked at the two girls with secondary diseases, which was a bit nerve racking.


    When Wu Hao went out, Baidi and Shenfeng had solved the little devil.


    Looking at the body of the little devil lying on the ground, Li Jia and the two girls couldn''t help vomiting.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help spitting.


    Baidi is fine. The dead can guarantee a whole body.


    But Shenfeng''s sword drawing and cutting, that''s the sword method that will be cut into two sections.


    Several bodies were cut in two by the middle waist, and their intestines flowed all over the ground.


    It''s strange that two girls don''t vomit at this scene.


    "Have you vomited yet?"


    Wu Hao looked at the two girls with disdainful eyes and said.


    It''s dark and dark for such a small scene. You''d better be a traffic policeman honestly.


    "OK, I''m fine."


    Catkins tried to resist the feeling of tumbling in their stomach and tried hard.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll leave it to you."


    Wu Hao finished and was ready to leave.


    This matter was left to Liu Xu.


    "But, but what do I do here?"


    Seeing a pile of corpses, catkins have some soft feet.


    "How to deal with it? This is a big case. Just call the top and send someone to take over. " Wu Hao said.


    "But how do you explain these bodies?"


    "It''s easy. You say they''re fighting among themselves. All right, it''s nothing. I''ll go first. I''ve just returned to Mordor. I want to have a good sleep. "


    With that, Wu Hao left the dock, got into his car and left.


    As for Baidi, they can only follow Wu Hao.


    "Sister Liu Xu, what shall we do now?" Li Jia just threw up.


    "Call the top."


    "But they robbed my phone."


    "Look for them."


    "No, I won''t."


    "Well, I''ll find it."


    Willow catkins thought about it and felt it out of a corpse with only half of its intestines flowing.


    Fortunately, she has good luck.


    Soon found a cell phone.


    After calling the above and explaining the situation here, he lost his cell phone again.


    "What shall we do now?" Li Jia asked.


    "Let''s go outside to protect the scene." Liu Xu thought and said.


    Li Jia naturally agrees with Liu Xu''s proposal.


    They walked carefully to the outside of the wharf before they breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Sister Liu Xu, are these people Wu Hao... That one?" Li Jia asked.


    "I don''t know." Catkins shook his head.


    "If it''s not him, who is it?"


    "I don''t know. Someone should come up to investigate. Then you will know who killed these people? "


    "Sister Liu Xu, are there really people who surpass ordinary people in the world?"


    "Didn''t you see it? But don''t say anything about it at last. " Liu Xu earnestly told Li Jia.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say." Li Shi hurriedly promised, and then whispered, "by the way, sister Liu Xu, do you think Wu Hao will cure?"


    "Treatment? I''m not really sure. However, some really have great medical skills, which are even more powerful than modern medical technology. " Catkins thought¡° What''s the matter? Does Wu Hao say he can treat diseases? "


    She doesn''t know if Wu Hao can do medicine.


    But she knows that some people can really cure diseases that cannot be cured by modern medicine.


    However, the price of treatment is expensive, which is not affordable to ordinary people.


    "I don''t know, but it looks like he can cure."


    Although Wu Hao was right about his symptoms last time, after all, he didn''t treat them, so Li Jia didn''t know.

 Chapter 195

    "Jiajia, aren''t you sick?" Liu Xu looked at Li Jia suspiciously.


    "No, I''m not sick."


    Li Jia shook her head again and again.


    "I wish I wasn''t ill."


    Catkins nodded and stopped asking.


    Li Jia thought of what Wu Hao said at that time.


    Can he really cure my one?


    Before long, the police car quickly surrounded the dock and took over the scene.


    Soon the police asked Liu Xu what had happened.


    In LiuXu, when they were busy dealing with the dock, Wu Hao had driven back to the villa.


    Tell the pony that they will have two people later. Let them arrange for them to stay, and then go back to their room to take a bath.


    Tanaka Xingnai followed Wu Hao upstairs.


    As Wu Hao''s woman, serving Wu Hao is what she has to do.


    The next day, Wu Hao received a call from Li Jia.


    "Officer Li, what can I do for you?"


    "Yesterday, thank you."


    "It''s just a little effort."


    "Can you come to me?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    "You''ll know when you come."


    "All right."


    After Wu Hao promised to come down, he hung up the phone.


    Driving the Bugatti red dragon yesterday, he rushed to the outside of the community where Li Jia lived.


    Seeing Bugatti Chilong, the security guard of the community let Wu Hao in without thinking.


    The guy who drives 60 million cars. Community security can''t stop.


    After finding a place to park the car, Wu Hao came to Li Jia''s room.


    "Li..."


    After the door opened, Wu Hao was pulled into the room by Li Jia before he could speak.


    "Officer Li, what do you want to do? You can get my body, but you can''t get my heart. "


    Wu Hao, who was pulled into the room, held his hands on his chest and looked at Li Jia with the eyes of a little white rabbit.


    "What do you think? Who wants your body?" Li Jia looked at Wu Hao with a headache.


    After yesterday, Li Jia doesn''t believe that Wu Hao is just an ordinary person.


    "No? I will not worry about it. After all, I''m a man with totally eight abdominal muscles. It''s too tempting for your women. "


    Wu Hao put his hand down.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s shameless words, Li Jia couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    "By the way, since you don''t covet my body, what did you call me for?" Wu Hao looks at Li Jiadao.


    "Didn''t you say you could cure me last time? Is it true? "


    Li Jia looked at Wu Hao with some embarrassment.


    After all, it''s a personal physical problem.


    "Of course it''s true. Your body is your own. You will know better than me whether it has any effect. " Wu Hao deliberately looks up and down at Li Jia.


    After Li Jia secretly said "bad guy", she deliberately held her chest up.


    Don''t you want to see it?


    Then I''ll show you enough.


    As for you want to do something else, it depends on whether you have the courage.


    After figuring out something, Li Jia let it go.


    While Li Jia deliberately did so, Wu Hao was a little embarrassed.


    There are a lot of women. Wu Hao doesn''t want another one so simple.


    So he hurriedly said, "in fact, it''s just a small problem. Just do a simple treatment."


    Seeing Wu Hao''s advice, Li Jia was proud.


    These men really talk about it. If they really want him to be serious, he can''t do it again.


    "What simple treatment?" Li Jia asked.


    "Nothing, just give you a massage with my unique massage technique." Wu Hao said.


    Seriously, Li Jia''s problem can be cured with a drop of "Baicao liquid".


    However, Li Jia is a policeman. Don''t show too much in front of her.


    Just combing her body with energy can improve her situation.


    "All right."


    As soon as Li Jia gritted her teeth, she answered.


    "Do you want to prepare?" Wu Hao looks at Li Jia.


    "Is it going to start now?" Li Jia is a little afraid.


    "The whole process may be strange. You have to hold back." Wu Hao said.


    "Strange? Does it hurt? "


    Li Jia looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. You have to feel it yourself."


    "Let me think about it first."


    "No problem."


    Wu Hao has no problem.


    Just turned around in the room.


    I have to say that Li Jia''s room is very clean, and several oil paintings are hung on the wall. It looks very artistic.


    After thinking about it for a few minutes, Li Jia came out of her room.


    "I''m ready."


    "Well, OK."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    After following Li Jia into the room, Li Jia began to take off her clothes.


    When Li Jia lifted up some clothes and showed her slender waist, Wu Haolian hurriedly said, "what are you doing?"


    "Take off your clothes."


    Li Jia blushed a little.


    "Who told you to take off your clothes?"


    Wu Hao was a little excited when he saw her small waist.


    She''s really going to take off her clothes. That''s OK.


    "Don''t you have to take off your clothes for massage?"


    Li Jia, you look good. I''ve pressed it too. You can''t fool my expression.


    "My technique is unique. I don''t have to take off my clothes."


    "Yes."


    Don''t take off your clothes, which makes Li Jia feel better.


    "Get on the bed and close your eyes."


    Li Jiacai obediently lay down on the bed.


    Wu Hao swallowed his mouth when he saw Li Jia lying on the bed.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao used his mind instead of his hands to press Li Jia.


    Every time Wu Hao clicked, Li Jia felt as if an electric current was hitting her sensitive place.


    A sense of comfort she had never felt, as if it came from the depths of her soul.


    She called out involuntarily.


    "Well..."


    Li Jia is comfortable. Poor Wu Hao can only bear it.


    Shit, don''t call it like this.


    However, Li Jia was completely conquered by that feeling.


    Ten minutes later, Wu Hao stopped.


    Li Jia was soaked with sweat, but she felt incomparable satisfaction.


    "Well, that won''t happen to you in the future. If it''s all right, I''ll go first. "


    After that, he didn''t wait for Li Jia to reply.


    Turned and left.


    He was afraid of what he would do if he stayed any longer.


    Li Jia tried to get up, but she couldn''t stand up for a while.


    After hearing the sound of closing the door, Li Jia knew that Wu Hao had left.


    However, her face turned red at the thought of the great pleasure just now and her involuntarily shouting voice.


    Moreover, Li Jia suddenly found that it was also wet.


    What a shame.


    However, although ashamed, it gives people endless aftertaste.


    Li Jia hoped Wu Hao would press it more.


    "Why don''t you pretend to be bad next time and ask him to press it again?"


    "Li Jia, how can you be so shameless. No, you can''t do that. "


    "However, nothing happened between himself and him. It''s just a massage. What''s shameless."


    "Press a massage, do you really just want to press a massage? Admit it, you just want that feeling. "


    "Well, well, I admit, I just like that feeling, okay."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 196

    After escaping from Li Jia''s, Wu Hao suddenly forgot to ask what happened last night.


    So Wu Hao called Liu Xu.


    "Boss Wu, why are you free to call me today?"


    Liu Xu has given Wu Hao his phone number for some time. Wu Hao has never called Liu Xu.


    Although we only met last night, Wu Hao left without saying a few words.


    You can imagine the resentment in her heart.


    Now Wu Hao called. Of course she didn''t have a good tone.


    "Liu Xu, you say I''m a big boss. Of course, the boss is busy. You see, didn''t I call you as soon as I was free? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, don''t say anything nice. Come on, what can I do for you? " Liu Xu said.


    "I wonder what happened yesterday?"


    Although Baidi Taiyi and Shenfeng Yilang have become puppets of Wu Hao, they are just bodyguards invited by Jinsen Yifeng. Their task is to protect Jinsen Yifeng and goods.


    As for what goods it is and what Jinsen Yifeng does, they don''t know at all.


    In short, one or two people in Baidi just work with money, and they don''t know anything else.


    "Invite me to dinner and I''ll tell you." Catkins road.


    "All right, where do you want to eat?"


    Old classmates, all in the same city, please have a meal, that''s right.


    "Pick me up and I''ll take you somewhere."


    Liu Xu said and told Wu Hao his address.


    After Wu Hao hung up the phone, he drove to the place Liu Xu said.


    Ten minutes later, Wu Hao rushed to the place Liu Xu said.


    Liu Xu didn''t wear a uniform today.


    But wearing jeans and T-shirt, looking very leisurely.


    It seems that it should be yesterday. Liu Xu and Li Jia have a rest today.


    "Oh, boss Wu, it''s nice to change cars again." Liu Xu smiled and joked when he saw Wu Hao and his Bugatti red dragon.


    "No way. As a big boss, you can''t repeat driving too much." Wu Hao followed Liu Xu''s words.


    "All right, stop talking and drive." Take the co pilot''s seat, catkins road.


    Under the guidance of willow catkins, the two came to a place called "sister song''s private dishes".


    "What happened yesterday?"


    After ordering good food, Wu Hao asked impatiently.


    "Those little devils yesterday were members of an organ trafficking group. Those who are dazed are living organs to be sent to the cherry blossom country. If we hadn''t saved them, they would end up in the cherry blossom country very miserable. "


    Liu Xu said with an angry expression on his face.


    "These animals." Wu Hao also scolded with a cold face.


    It''s really hateful that these scum should do such an outrageous thing in order to make money.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao felt that kamikaze Ichiro''s hand was too light last night. He should cut them thousands of times.


    "You didn''t kill those people yesterday, did you?" Willow catkins asked.


    "No, these scum. Killing them will dirty my hands." Wu Hao shook his head.


    "Seriously. Old classmate, your change is really beyond my expectation. You not only have hundreds of millions of wealth, but also become a martial artist, a very powerful martial artist. I envy you. " Liu Xu looked at Wu Hao with envy.


    "There is nothing to envy. Everyone has their own destiny. While you envy me, others are also envious of you." Wu Hao smiled.


    Seriously, if Wanjie hadn''t taken a fancy to him, he believed that catkins would never have looked at himself.


    "Well said, it makes sense. I can''t refute it." Catkins also smiled.


    "Did you find out where the organ trafficking organization is?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No." Catkins shook his head¡° Because those people are dead, we also found their identity through comparison. "


    "What a pity." Wu Hao has some regrets.


    If he knew where the organization was, Wu Hao could ask one or two people from Baidi to destroy the organization.


    "It doesn''t matter. If they dare to put their hands in again, we can find his nest through his hands and bring them all. There is no need for this kind of organization to exist. Unfortunately, I am not a warrior... "


    Liu Xu shook his head with some regret.


    "If you are not a warrior, there will be no danger for a warrior. Sometimes, being an ordinary person who doesn''t know anything is still very happy. " Wu Hao showed a helpless smile on his face.


    "However, someone must be a warrior." Liu Xu looks at Wu Hao.


    "Old classmate, don''t look at me like that. Even if someone has to be a warrior, it won''t be you. Don''t think so much. "


    Wu Hao saw through it at a glance. Liu Xu saw what he meant.


    "Am I not qualified to be a warrior?" Liu Xu looked at Wu Hao with his mouth.


    Wu Hao''s words really hurt Liu Xu''s confidence.


    "It''s not that you are unqualified, but that you are not suitable to be a martial artist. You look so beautiful now. If you practice martial arts, your skin will become very rough and there will be many scars on your body. Moreover, you have grown up and lost your best age for practicing martial arts. "


    Wu Hao doesn''t want Liu Xu to become a warrior.


    Liu Xu looked at Wu Hao for a long time and said, "you''re lying to me."


    "I didn''t lie to you. Indeed, as I said, you have to practice martial arts from an early age. "


    "Since childhood? I haven''t seen it. You practiced martial arts when you were a child. "


    "I''m different from you. I have good talent and learn everything quickly."


    "You know what you say is really a blow to a girl''s confidence."


    Liu Xu looked at Wu Hao with a sad face.


    "No way, that''s the truth. No matter how qualified you are, you are too old to practice martial arts. Practicing martial arts is not the same as cultivating immortals in novels. "


    Seriously, Wu Hao has never seen a girl like Liu Xu who expects to become a martial artist.


    He could only find a way to get rid of her.


    "Why don''t you want me to be a warrior? You know what? In order to become a martial artist, I can accept any training. I can not have beauty and figure. I really want to be a martial artist. " Liu Xu said, and his eyes became red.


    Wu zhe has always been what she pursues in her heart. Everything she does is to strive towards Wu Zhe.


    However, Wu Hao directly crushed her hope.


    "Since you want to be a warrior so much, I''ll give you a hope,. Three years later, if you still think so, I''ll give you a chance to become a warrior. "


    Seeing willow catkins, Wu Hao couldn''t help being soft hearted and gave willow catkins a promise.


    Of course, if catkins don''t insist like this in three years, they won''t have to keep their promises.


    "Really?"


    Catkins stared wide, with an unbelievable expression.


    "Yes, three years later, you are still so persistent, then I''ll give you a chance." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll stick to it." Liu Xu''s eyes were full of confidence again.

 Chapter 197

    After dinner, Wu Hao drove the catkins back.


    Liu Xu and Li Jia solved a big case. Both of them were given a week''s holiday.


    Three days later, in a mansion on the top floor of a building in Kanagawa, Sakura country, a man in his 40s was holding a golf club with a gloomy face.


    In front of him, a man in a suit was kneeling. At this time, the man was sticking his face tightly to the ground and his body trembled.


    "You mean that the Chinese Empire cut off all our goods. Moreover, Yifeng, they don''t know the trace? " The man took the club and began to play indoor golf.


    "Yes, President Kinson." The man dared not lift his head.


    "Aren''t you in charge of the Great China? Why are Yifeng and my goods gone, but you have completely returned here. " President Kinson, like a poisonous snake, looked at the man.


    President Kinson''s name is Kinson Chun. He is Kinson Yifeng''s brother and the person in charge of this organ trafficking organization.


    "Sir, I really don''t know what happened. I should have loaded the goods on the ship that night. But the section chief must go by himself. I can''t stop it at all. " The man kneeling on the ground quickly explained.


    "What about Baidi and Shenfeng?" Jin senchun asked.


    "I don''t know. The great heavenly Dynasty just announced that it had solved the case, and did not say that there were several principal criminals in the case, whether they were dead or alive. " The man said.


    "Baidijun and Shenfeng Jun are missing. How is this possible?"


    Jin senchun knows who one or two people in Baidi are. That''s a very powerful fengzai.


    I can''t help but regret why I put my hand out to heaven.


    "President, shall we go to the shrine and ask?" Jin senchun was wearing a white shirt in a suit, but he deliberately didn''t button it up, revealing a Buddha dog tattoo on his chest.


    This man is called Gaogang Sanshu. He is Jin senchun''s right-hand man.


    "Yes."


    Jin senchun nodded.


    One or two people in Baidi can ignore it, but their brother needs to know whether he is still alive.


    "Do you like playing golf?" Jin senchun suddenly asked the man kneeling on the ground.


    The man shook his head.


    "That''s something to learn. Because golf is an elegant sport. How can a man not play golf? " Jin senchun looked at the man.


    "President, i... I will study."


    The man nodded again and again.


    "No, I can teach you now. You see, this is called a tee. It is specially used for kickoff from the tee. This is called a golf ball. The ball should be higher on it. It will be easier to hit the ball. "


    Jin senchun took a tee and a golf ball and explained to him with a smile.


    The man was a little stunned and didn''t know what Jin senchun wanted to do.


    "Come on, now lie down and bite this tee in your mouth." Jin senchun said to the man with a smile.


    The man couldn''t help shaking, but he still did as Jin senchun meant.


    "Well, I want to teach you how to hit the ball. First of all, the ball should be put on the tee and can''t move enough. Because if I move, the ball will fall down, and I can''t get the ball. "


    Kim senchun put the golf ball on the tee where the man bit.


    Then he raised the club.


    The man was so frightened that he closed his eyes.


    And because of fear, the teeth can''t help shaking.


    The golf ball placed on it immediately rolled down from the tee.


    At this time, Kim senchun''s Golf Club hit the man''s chin heavily.


    There was a crack in the bone,


    A large number of teeth also jumped out of the man''s mouth with this shot.


    Jin senchun didn''t even look at it. He threw his golf club to a little brother nearby and walked outside.


    "Take care of this."


    Gao Gang''s third tree gave an order to his younger brother and followed Jin senchun out.


    After going downstairs, Jin senchun and Gaogang Sanshu left in a black Mercedes.


    An hour later, the car stopped outside the bird house of a shrine.


    The bird house is a big shelf like thing that can be seen in comics. It is a symbol of the shrine. It can also be seen as a "door", a door to the divine realm.


    Entering the bird house is tantamount to entering the realm of God.


    After getting out of the car, Jin senchun and Gaogang three trees walked into the bird house.


    Soon, they came to a small pool, that is, the clean basin. After washing their hands and mouth, under the leadership of the clergy, they came to the main hall.


    The sacrifice in the main hall is a young woman who looks very pure in a sacrificial robe.


    However, compared with her pure appearance, her plump body under her sacrificial robe will attract more attention.


    "Reverend priest, please help me. Is my brother Jinsen Yifeng still alive? Where is he now? " Kim senchun respectfully handed the woman a white handkerchief.


    This handkerchief is something used by Jason Yifeng.


    It is the medium used to find the whereabouts of Jinsen Yifeng.


    As for the woman''s beauty and figure, Jin senchun didn''t dare to have any other thoughts at all.


    Because all the women in the shrine are dedicated to the gods in the shrine.


    If ordinary people dare to blaspheme them, they will be punished by God.


    The woman took the handkerchief and began to pray. She connected with the God of the shrine and used God''s power.


    Soon, the woman''s eyes suddenly turned golden, and a powerful pressure appeared on the woman.


    "Your brother is dead, in the East, in that ancient country."


    After this sentence, the woman''s eyes changed back to the same, the powerful pressure disappeared in an instant, and the man fell down all at once.


    Hearing the woman''s words, Jin senchun''s face suddenly showed an anger.


    Although he had some psychological preparation, he was very angry when he heard that his brother really died.


    I wish I could destroy everything I see.


    After a while, the woman replied.


    "Lord Qianmu has told you the answer. You can go." Kato Youyi looks at Kim Mori Chun''s two people.


    "I want to know who killed my brother?" Although Jin senchun was extremely angry, he still didn''t dare to offend Kato Youyi.


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you that. Lord Qianmu has used a lot of mana to see your brother die. Please don''t disturb Lord Qianmu. Otherwise, Lord Qianmu will be angry. " Kato Youyi''s face cooled down.


    Jin senchun didn''t insist either. He stood up and bowed to Kato Youyi.


    Kato Youyi suddenly stretched out his hand and clicked on Jin senchun''s forehead.


    Jin senchun was stunned first, and then left the main hall with Gao Gang and three trees.


    Jin senchun is a man who believes in ghosts and gods. Even if he is angry again, he dare not be presumptuous here in the shrine.


    Moreover, Kato Youyi gave him some information that others can''t know. Naturally, he won''t stay in the shrine.

 Chapter 198

    After jinsenchun left, Kato Youyi looked at the thousand gods and a trace of resentment flashed in his eyes.


    If it weren''t for this thousand eyes, I wouldn''t be imprisoned here.


    She is a woman, a normal woman. She also yearns for the life of ordinary people and hopes that someone will love her.


    Instead of being invaded by this evil thing into her body as a tool for her to spread her faith.


    Every generation of sacrificial priests can''t live to be 30 years old. She doesn''t want to die so early.


    Just when she was calculating for Jin senchun, she saw Wu Hao and her own hope.


    In the temple, she couldn''t say this, so she shared that memory with Jin senchun.


    She can''t deal with Qianmu, but I believe Wu Hao can definitely deal with Qianmu.


    Jin senchun is the tool man who brought Wu Hao here.


    Of course, Jin senchun doesn''t know that he was used by Kato Youyi. He only knows that Kato Youyi gave him a name, Wu Hao.


    After leaving the shrine, Jin senchun said to the three trees in Gaogang: "contact Xiangjiang for me..."


    Gao Gang''s three trees hesitated and said, "president, do you want to contact him now?"


    "Yes, it''s time to use him. By the way, see if he is absolutely loyal to us." Jin senchun nodded.


    "Yes, president."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao doesn''t know that someone is calculating himself. He has been free these days.


    After thinking about the addiction of running errands, I took a few orders with super running.


    If you don''t want to take orders, just drive around the street and harvest a wave of envy.


    In these three days, Wu Hao didn''t get anything good. He only got a "language proficiency" skill.


    After learning, Wu Hao felt that no language on earth could defeat himself.


    Just when Wu Hao felt free again, Zheng Hai called him.


    "Brother, are you busy now?" Zheng Hai asked on the phone.


    "Not busy. Zheng Shao, do you want me to help you? " Wu Hao asked excitedly.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao had an idea to keep himself busy.


    "I don''t want your help, but there is a party. I want you to go with me." Zheng Haidao.


    "I''m not a woman. If you ask me to join you, others will misunderstand." Wu Hao said deliberately.


    "Cut, my father brought a handle. You don''t know, you Haige, I''m very popular with women now. I tell you, there will be many beautiful female stars at this party. If you don''t go, don''t regret it. "


    "Where is the location?"


    Zheng Hai said one place.


    "Wait for me."


    Wu Hao said that and hung up the phone.


    He drove the poison to the place Zheng Shao said.


    The poison was just delivered yesterday, and Wu Hao immediately opened it to have a good time.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming in a ''poison'', Zheng Hai was a little envious and said, "brother, where did you get this car?"


    "Poison" is a limited edition. Even Zheng Hai doesn''t have it.


    "Won back. Zheng Shao, if you like it, take it. "


    Zheng Hai gave Wu Hao three "magic cars". If he liked his "poison", Wu Hao would not be stingy.


    "Brother, are you hitting me in the face? Even if my brother wants it again, he won''t want your car. I''ve got too much from you, brother. If I want your things, I''m really not human. All right, forget the car. Let''s go in quickly. Many beautiful female stars are waiting for us. "


    Zheng Hai had a bad smile on his face.


    After the strange diseases of his body were eliminated, Zheng Hai naturally began his life as a rich and powerful childe.


    After Wu Hao parked his car, he went upstairs with Zheng Hai.


    "Zheng Shao, who held this banquet?"


    In the elevator, Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "The organizer is Ji Ze. He seems to be a big businessman who came back from Xiangjiang. It is said that he has tens of billions of dollars. He is definitely an invisible rich man."


    Zheng Hai has some feelings.


    The rich list is very real in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But in the eyes of people like Zheng Hai, this list is not true, because there are some invisible rich people who are not on the list.


    Their financial resources can crush many people on the rich list.


    "How rich." Wu Hao nodded.


    Although, if Wu Hao took out the gold and diamonds in his ring, it would surely exceed 100 billion.


    Of course, someone should be willing to spend so much money to buy with Wu Hao.


    "By the way, since this guy is so organic, why come to Xiangjiang?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Of course, I want to do business. Now our economy is soaring. In the eyes of many people, it is a big cake. Everyone wants to have a bite. Although the Ji family is very rich and powerful in Xiangjiang, they have no foundation in China. He wants to stand firm here in the magic capital. Naturally, he should make more friends with some upper class people, which will be very beneficial to his future development. "


    Wu Hao doesn''t understand this, but Zheng Hai knows it very well.


    "Just like the last party you held, Zheng Shao?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Different. Our Zheng family is also a big family in Shangjing. We don''t lack contacts at all. The reason why I raised my hand to the party was to show some people the cars and horses. Zheng Hai is going to do great things here in the magic capital. You can participate, but if you play with me, I''ll kill you. The banquet held by Jize is to please the upper class people in the magic capital. " Zheng Hai is very domineering.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao nodded. Unexpectedly, there were so many people in the party.


    It seems that he is really not suitable to be a superior.


    In Wu Hao''s mind, whoever refuses, I''ll kill you.


    Of course, this does not mean that Wu Hao has no brain. He just likes to be direct.


    Soon, Wu Hao and Wu Hao came to the banquet held by Jize.


    The banquet was held in a super hall, which was brightly lit and magnificently decorated.


    There are already some men and women in decent dresses, divided into small circles, talking about something there.


    When Zheng Hai arrived, a man in his 50s, full of superior momentum, took a man in his 20s to Zheng Hai and said politely: "Zheng Shao, it''s a great honor for you to attend this banquet held by Ji Mou. I''m Ji Ze and this is the dog Ji Tianyi."


    Ji Tianyi and Ji Ze are somewhat similar. When they see Zheng Hai, the expression on their face is somewhat provocative.


    "Boss Ji, in fact, I didn''t give you face, but I came only after I heard that there were many beautiful female stars at the party. Otherwise, do you think I''ll be as free as your son? "


    If Ji Tianyi dared to provoke himself, Zheng Hai didn''t want to give him any face.


    Anyway, can Jize turn the sky in China?


    Zheng Hai''s words made Ji Tianyi''s face change.


    But Ji Ze didn''t seem to be influenced by Zheng Hai at all. His face remained unchanged. He smiled and said, "Zheng Shao is really joking. There is nothing comparable between the dog and Zheng shaoke. You are now the main project with tens of billions of dollars. He is still gnawing at my old man. Don''t praise him too much."

 Chapter 199

    "Just know. Let him take care of himself and don''t mess with me. Otherwise, I can guarantee that the road ahead of your Ji family will be a little difficult. "


    If Ji Tianyi dares to provoke himself, Zheng Hai''s spearhead will directly kill you.


    If you dare to challenge Zheng Hai, you really regard this place as a fragrant river.


    Ji Ze turned his head and looked at Ji Tianyi. Seeing Ji Tianyi''s angry expressions one by one, he said coldly: "Tianyi, have you forgotten what I told you? This is China, not Xiangjiang. In Xiangjiang, you can be arrogant and domineering, but in China, you should be honest. "


    Ji Tianyi was scolded by Ji Zeyi, but he calmed down. He looked at Zheng Haidao: "Zheng Shao, I''m sorry, you don''t mind. Since I came to Mordor, I''ve always heard that the most capable young man in Mordor is Zheng Shaoyou, so I''ve always wanted to see you and make friends with you. I''m used to being arrogant in Xiangjiang. I can''t hold my expression. Please don''t care. "


    "You don''t have to make friends. In fact, with the strength of your Ji family, you can continue to be arrogant. Just don''t mess with me. Ah, I saw the princess and them, so I won''t talk to you. "


    This season, all the family are foxes. Zheng Haizhen is worried that he really wants to make friends with him. They will swallow all the bones. It''s better to flirt with some female stars.


    With that, Zheng Hai walked in with Wu Hao.


    "Zheng Shao, if you''re a bodyguard, it''s outside." Together with Ji Tian.


    If you Zheng Hai doesn''t give me face, I won''t give you face for a day.


    A bodyguard came directly to Zheng Hai. He can''t enter. He disgusted Zheng Hai.


    As for who the bodyguard is, it''s Wu Hao.


    Zheng Hai glanced at Ji Ze and found that he didn''t speak.


    It''s called anger in my heart. These two guys clearly don''t give themselves face.


    "Brother, he said you were a bodyguard." Zheng Haiqiang endured the anger in his heart.


    "Just say it. Anyway, everyone will pay for what he said." Wu Hao gave Ji Ze a faint look.


    In order to attack Zheng Hai, he even said he was a bodyguard. How about Wu Hao? He should also brighten his muscles and let Ji Ze know that he is not easy to provoke.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s eyes, Ji Ze''s heart trembled for no reason.


    Zheng Haidu didn''t give him such a strong sense of crisis, but Wu Hao did.


    He didn''t even doubt that Wu Hao was just talking.


    "What do you call this gentleman?" Jize asked with some caution.


    "My name is Wu Hao."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Wu Hao talking with Zheng hai to a beautiful female star, Ji Ze felt both surprised and hesitant.


    "Dad, who is this Wu Hao?"


    Seeing that Ji Ze was a little strange after hearing Wu Hao''s name, Ji Tianyi asked curiously.


    "Nothing. I just think the name is strange." Ji Ze cleaned up his mood and said.


    "Strange?! I think it''s arrogant. The name is coming, not to mention the people. "


    Ji Tianyi thinks Wu Hao is more arrogant than Zheng Hai and himself. He has no good impression of Wu Hao.


    "All right, treat the guests well." Ji Ze doesn''t really want to talk about Wu Hao.


    ¡­¡­


    I have to say that there are really many beautiful female stars invited to this banquet, including first-line stars who have been famous for many years and little flowers who have just shown their heads.


    At this banquet, there are people with heads and faces. No matter who likes it, the first-line stars will have better resources, and the little flowers will have a smooth road.


    At this time, Zheng Hai was being pestered by a man who was wearing some colorful clothes and looked some Niang.


    "Zheng Shao, the bamboo son of our family is beautiful. He can act since childhood. Now he has also participated in several good variety shows. The heat is very high. If you have any good resources in your hand, you can invest them in her."


    "No problem. We''ll have dinner and talk."


    Zheng Hai didn''t deny the artist in his hand because of his mother''s economic man.


    After all, Zhu Er, who he knows, is a beautiful little flower.


    Looks like some beautiful first-line star.


    "Thank you, Zheng Shao. Here is my business card. When you have time, you can call me. " The man handed Zheng Hai a business card.


    Zheng Hai looked. There was his phone number and zhu''er''s contact information on it.


    It seems that he wants Zheng hai to contact zhu''er in private.


    "Don''t worry." Zheng Hai accepted the business card with satisfaction.


    This scene often happens at banquets. Zheng Hai doesn''t know how many business cards he received.


    "Zheng Shao, how did you do it?" Seeing that Zheng Hai received so many business cards, Wu Hao, who was not disturbed at all, was very envious.


    Wu Hao is not interested in these stars, but he can get to know more stars and show them off in the future.


    "Nothing, that''s charm."


    It''s rare to pretend to force in front of Wu Hao. Zheng Hai finally caught this opportunity.


    "Really?"


    Wu Hao was extremely skeptical.


    At this time, a woman in her 30s with mature female charm came to Zheng Hai and said, "Zheng Shao, my name is Su Mei. I have several very beautiful girls who like acting very much. I heard that your Jinghai Fengyun company is recruiting actors. I don''t know if we can work together?"


    "That''s no problem. We can have dinner together then. However, being an actor is not so easy. It''s not just about being beautiful and in good shape, but also being obedient and suffering. "


    Recruit more beautiful actors for the company, but he should do what the boss should do.


    Beautiful girls are always easier to come out than those who are not beautiful.


    "Don''t worry, they will definitely become the best." Su Mei is full of confidence.


    After Zheng Hai accepted Su Mei''s business card, Su Mei politely walked away.


    "Zheng Shao, is this what you call charm?" Wu Hao looked contemptuously at Zheng Hai.


    "No way, who makes me handsome." Then a beautiful waitress asked, "am I handsome?"


    "Handsome... Very handsome."


    The waitress was obviously frightened by Zheng Hai.


    Even so, the waitress followed Zheng Hai''s words.


    No way, the quality is really high.


    "See? My damn charm. " Zheng Hai also deliberately lifted his hair, looking like a Sao bag.


    "Is Jinghai Fengyun company very big?" Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "It''s not too big. I invested 500 million with Chen Shao and Li Shao." Zheng Haidao.


    "No wonder."


    Add up to 1.5 billion film companies, plus the contacts of the three people, no wonder those little flowers like to come to the door by themselves.


    It''s silly not to hold such a big tree.


    "Brother, do you want to add you? Anyway, we just wanted to play around. Unexpectedly, I really did it. " Zheng Haidao.


    "Forget it, I''m not interested."


    Suddenly, Wu Hao saw a familiar face.


    "Zheng Shao, you play first. I''ll go there for a while.


    With that, Wu Hao walked towards the familiar face.

 Chapter 200

    The face that makes Wu Hao feel familiar is Lefu, who looks 7 or 8 points similar to Lin Jiaxi.


    At this time, she was wearing a white dress and talking to several beautiful 18th line female artists there.


    It has to be said that the first love face, whether whole or naturally long, made her party shine.


    Seeing that Wu Hao found an acquaintance, Zheng Hai suddenly became interested and followed Wu Hao.


    "Miss Lefu, I''m glad to meet you here. I like the performance in your micro film very much."


    Wu Hao came to several girls of Lefu and spoke directly. He didn''t hide his love for Lefu at all.


    "Thank you."


    Lefu''s face flushed slightly. Unexpectedly, she could meet someone who knew her at the party. She was still such a handsome boy. After all, too few people know about the micro film. Even if I read it, I don''t know my name.


    Not to mention at this party where we big guys gather.


    These big guys only care about their business, but they don''t have time to watch such a small unpopular micro film.


    "Miss Lefu, do you have any plans recently?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I''ll have some announcements to answer recently." Said Lefu.


    "Well, if we have a chance, let''s have dinner together."


    "But I..."


    Lefu hesitated.


    After all, as an artist, I can''t help myself a lot.


    "Le Fu, mu mu, wait a minute. Let''s have dinner with young master Yang." At this time, a man in his 40s, accompanied by a man in his 30s, came over.


    Young master Yang looked at Lefu as if he saw some satisfied toys.


    Lefu and Mumu are also people who have been in the entertainment circle for some time. They know that young master Yang is not a good man.


    All hesitated.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    At this time, the man noticed Wu Hao standing here.


    The man''s tone is very polite.


    After all, the people who can come to this party are either rich or expensive. He doesn''t dare to offend people.


    "I also want to invite Miss Lefu to have dinner with them." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "They won''t eat with you. You can get out."


    Suddenly, young master Yang said impolitely to Wu Hao in a Mandarin with Xiangjiang accent.


    If you dare to rob a woman with yourself, you really don''t see who you are.


    Just as young master Yang still had a proud expression, he suddenly got a slap on his face.


    Zheng Hai, with an angry expression, came to Wu Hao and looked at young master Yang.


    Especially, people from Xiangjiang dare to be so arrogant when they come to China. They really regard it as Xiangjiang.


    "How dare you hit me? "Does your bosom mother know I''m a friend?" Young master Yang glared at Zheng Hai.


    "I don''t care who you are. You dare me to let my brother go. You don''t look in the mirror. You deserve it?" Zheng Hai looked at young master Yang coldly.


    "You..."


    "What are you? Don''t think you can show off here with a Xiangjiang accent. I tell you, it''s useless. It''s OK to come here to do business well, but no one will be used to you with my pretending. "


    Zheng Hai unkindly confronts childe Yang.


    "Zheng Shao, please calm down. Young master Yang, who has just come to China, may not be used to it. If he says something wrong, don''t care."


    At this time, Lefu and their girls'' agents quickly played a round.


    At the same time, he winked at young master Yang.


    Young master Yang then reacted as if he had been slapped in the face. No one came to talk to him at all.


    And some big guys who talked to themselves well before seemed to be avoiding him.


    Suddenly, he understood that the man''s identity in front of him was definitely not simple.


    Otherwise, others will not help themselves.


    Most importantly, Ji Tianyi didn''t show up.


    "If you can''t speak when you first come to China, shut your mouth and don''t look like begging." Zheng Hai, you''re welcome.


    "Good, I remember. You wait."


    Young master Yang''s face is almost lost here. He will leave with a cruel word.


    "By the way, in fact, I can also speak Xiangjiang dialect. Shit, you."


    Zheng Hai also sent young master Yang a word.


    Young master Yang''s face became very ugly and left the party without looking back.


    "Cut, it''s really scolding." Zheng Hai scolded with disdain, then showed a smiling face and said, "my little sisters, I didn''t scare you. A rude guy like that needs a good scolding. "


    "No, No."


    Lefu several girls quickly shook their heads.


    "Well, No. This is my business card. There is my phone number on it. You want to have a good look at the magic city, but call me. "


    Zheng Hai took out his business card and handed it to a choppy mu.


    Mu Mu quickly took it down.


    Looking at his agent''s attitude towards Zheng Hai, I know that Zheng Hai''s identity is definitely not simple. If I can grasp the opportunity


    "All right, you talk slowly."


    Then Zheng Hai patted Wu Hao on the shoulder and leaned to the other side.


    If you don''t annoy Zheng Hai, young master Zheng is still very easy to get along with.


    "Zheng Hai is really arrogant."


    Ji Tianyi, who disappeared when young master Yang was trampled by Zheng Hai just now, came out of nowhere and came to his father.


    "No way. This is someone else''s territory. They have arrogant capital. And, you see, Zheng Hai''s interpersonal relationship is very good. Therefore, you have to learn how to be arrogant so that people will not think you are really arrogant. "


    Ji Ze said softly.


    Ji Ze still admires Zheng Hai.


    Capable young people naturally have arrogant qualifications.


    "Zheng Shao, he is such a person. Don''t be surprised. In fact, he is very good." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, young Zheng is very good." The agent nodded again and again¡° What do you call this gentleman? "


    "My name is Wu Hao."


    "Wu Shao, are you and Zheng Shao good friends?"


    "Do you think I am?"


    The agent smiled. Zheng shaodu beat young master Yang for Wu Hao. How can he have a bad relationship with Wu Hao.


    "Wu Shao, my name is Sammy." Saimi quickly introduced herself to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao and Zheng Shaocheng can be good friends. That identity is definitely not simple.


    Such a character can hold his big feet first.


    "Hello." Wu Hao nodded¡° I''m really sorry just now. It turned your dinner yellow. "


    "It''s all right, Wu Shao. Aren''t you going to invite Lefu to dinner? Will major Zheng come then? "


    For Saimi, Zheng Hai is much more reliable than young master Yang.


    After all, as far as the entertainment industry is concerned, in recent years, there is more market in China than in Xiangjiang.


    With Zheng Hai''s thick thigh, who is still the little short leg of Childe Yiyang.


    "If you want him to come, I''ll call him later."


    "Yes, yes."


    Mu Mu nodded again and again.


    Zheng Hai gave her her her business card just now. When she had the chance, she certainly wanted to be more "close" to Zheng Hai.


    "OK, I''ll call him later."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    The atmosphere is better with Zheng Hai.

 Chapter 201

    After young master Yang left the party, Ji Tianyi''s phone called his mobile phone.


    Seeing that it was Ji Tianyi, young master Yang really wanted to smash his mobile phone.


    However, thinking of smashing the mobile phone, I really don''t know who hit me. I can only connect the phone angrily.


    "Young master Yang, where have you been? I just went to the bathroom and you disappeared. Isn''t it? Who''s the beauty? " Ji Tianyi asked in a relaxed tone.


    "Who is the man who hit me just now?"


    However, young master Yang is not a fool. Naturally, he can hear that Ji Tianyi is lying.


    Ji Tian thought for a moment and said, "even if you know, you can''t take him."


    "Whether there is any way is one thing. Whether you tell me or not is another matter. " Young master Yang said coldly.


    Originally, he also wanted to be natural and unrestrained in China with Ji Tian, find some domestic beauties and talk about life.


    I didn''t expect to be so humiliated when I came to the magic capital.


    He has never been humiliated like this when he is so old.


    How could he swallow it.


    "Do you really want to know his identity?" Ji Tianyi hesitated deliberately.


    "Yes." Young master Yang is very straightforward.


    "The man''s name is Zheng Hai. He is the young master of the Zheng family in Shangjing. Now he is working on a 10 billion project in modu. The Zheng family has a lot of contacts in the army and politics. As long as they don''t cross the line too much, no one will trouble him. We''re just businessmen. We don''t have to fight him. "


    After hearing Ji Tianyi''s words, young master Yang couldn''t help taking a breath. This is different from what he thought.


    However, young master Yang was still unwilling to say, "even if their family is very strong, they can''t bully others like this."


    "Where do you see him bullying others?" Ji Tianyi''s face showed a disdainful smile.


    "He beat me. Isn''t it a bully?" Young master Yang was unconvinced.


    "Then why did he hit you?" Ji Tianyi asked back.


    Young master Yang was stunned.


    Yes, why do people beat you? It''s because you bullied other people''s brothers.


    In this case, if he Zheng Hai doesn''t come forward, who will be his brother.


    "Did you think of it? Under such circumstances, no one will speak for you. Why, because you are weak, weak people are not qualified to be arrogant. In Xiangjiang, we can be arrogant, because our foundation is in Xiangjiang, because we are strong. But at home, we have no foundation. We have nothing but some money. In the eyes of the real family, we are really nothing. "


    As soon as Ji Tian saw that childe Yang stopped talking, he continued.


    "Well, my slap was in vain?" Young master Yang calmed down.


    "In China, you can''t get your slap back."


    Ji Tianyi is very clear that not only the slap of young master Yang can''t be found, but also the fact that their father and son were wronged can''t be found in China.


    Because no one will offend the Zheng family because of them.


    "Do you mean that I can find this place abroad?"


    Young master Yang''s mind began to turn.


    "I didn''t say anything like that. But it''s possible. " Ji Tian immediately left himself clean.


    "All right, I see. Childe Ji, I''ll go back to Xiangjiang tomorrow. " Young master Yang said.


    "Then have a nice trip." As soon as Ji Tian finished, he hung up the phone.


    I can''t find Zheng Hai''s trouble now, but I can borrow someone else''s hand to find Zheng Hai''s trouble.


    And young master Yang is the tool man.


    After Zheng Hai harvested a wave of business cards at the banquet, he left the banquet with Wu Hao and Lefu.


    Wu Hao''s invitation, coupled with the company of beautiful women, Zheng Hai certainly won''t refuse.


    Because Wu Hao and Zheng Hai came here in a super car, Zheng Hai called another Rolls Royce.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s limited edition "poison", several girls'' eyes lit up.


    Nearly 100 million super runs are not affordable.


    After Wu Hao invited Lefu to get on the bus, several girls in Mumu were slightly disappointed.


    However, Zheng Hai''s P1 and Rolls Royce are luxury cars they can''t usually sit in, which also makes them very excited.


    With Zheng Hai, a big "player", it''s not easy to find a place to play with Lefu.


    In the luxury box of the top night show, red wine, foreign wine and all kinds of snacks bathe them. These girls really have a good time.


    There''s no way. Wu Hao and Zheng Haike are both big legs. We should hold these two big legs tightly and don''t show how we can do it.


    Yes, Wu Hao is interested in Lefu. The girls Mumu are all staring at Zheng Hai.


    When playing games, Zheng Hai sees some spring from time to time.


    In particular, mu mu, which originally belonged to the big wave of Tong Yan, was soon held in Zheng Hai''s arms.


    Under the influence of alcohol, Wu Hao also let go.


    It''s rare to come out and enjoy the feeling of dandy.


    After coming out of the night show, Wu Hao and Zheng Hai took Lefu to the Bulgari hotel.


    As for Sammy, he was very knowledgeable and left first.


    After opening the room, Wu Hao and Zheng Hai each took three girls into the room.


    As for what will happen, just use your imagination.


    The next day, when Wu Hao woke up, Lefu and two other girls lay beside him.


    Wu Hao recalled what happened last night and was still very happy.


    Moreover, although Lefu has a first love face, it is not the first time, and Wu Hao has no psychological burden.


    No big deal, let Zheng Hai give them some resources.


    If you want to invest, just invest some money in them.


    After Wu Hao got out of bed, he went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Wu Hao went to take a bath. Lefu opened her eyes and quietly went to another room.


    We drank too much yesterday. It makes sense to sleep in one bed.


    But now it''s still separate to save embarrassment.


    The other two girls, when they woke up, also went to another room.


    When Wu Hao came out after taking a bath, he didn''t see Lefu. He understood it after thinking about it.


    So he picked up his mobile phone and launched wechat for Zheng Hai, asking him to arrange where to play with Lefu later.


    After sleeping with them last night, they had to leave like this.


    Zheng Hai returned the information to Wu Hao.


    "Ready, take them out to sea later."


    "How''s it going? Was it cool last night? " Zheng Hai also added a bad smile.


    "OK. And you? "


    "You know that Tong Yan''s Mu is so active that I can''t bear it."


    "Take it easy."


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right. Let''s have breakfast together, then go out to sea for two days, and then send them away. "


    For Zheng Hai, bathing these young models is used to kill time.


    It''s your wish to sleep.


    I greedy for your body, you greedy for my resources.


    If you really want to talk about feelings with these young models, Zheng Hai doesn''t have that time.


    Do you need to talk about feelings for things that can be solved with money?


    "All right, you can arrange it."


    Just listen to Zheng Hai while playing.

 Chapter 202

    At breakfast, Lefu''s agent Saimi also came.


    Knowing that Zheng Hai and Wu Hao are going to take Lefu to sea for two days, this is a good opportunity to cultivate feelings with Zheng Hai. Naturally, he will not refuse.


    After breakfast, Wu Hao and his party came to Zheng Hai''s private yacht wharf.


    Seeing Zheng Hai''s luxury yacht, Lefu girls were very happy.


    After the yacht went to sea, several girls in Lefu immediately put on sexy swimsuits.


    The cloth of these girls'' swimsuits can be as much as they can, which perfectly shows their body.


    Facing these girls who are constantly wandering in front of him, all Wu Hao can do is play a diving.


    Wearing a diving goggle, Wu Hao jumped into the sea.


    For ordinary people, over a certain distance, the pressure in the sea will kill ordinary people.


    But for Wu Hao, who has reached the magical realm, these water pressures are like massaging Wu Hao.


    While diving in the sea, Wu Hao also saw a group of lobsters.


    Immediately back on the yacht, Wu Hao took a net bag and jumped into the sea again.


    Soon, the group of 7 or 8 lobsters with an average size of 4 kg were caught in the net bag by Wu Hao.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to return to the yacht, he suddenly found that there were 10 big clams under the nearby sand. There were pearls in these big clams.


    The largest pearl has a diameter of 3cm.


    You''re welcome. Just take them all away.


    When Wu Hao returned to the yacht with the lobster, he soon attracted the attention of everyone.


    "I''ll go, brother. You''re good. You can bring back so many lobsters after diving once. You''ve scratched the lobster nest." Zheng Hai stared at Wu Hao.


    "Wow, how big."


    "How awesome."


    "How strong."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao blushed at the words of several women. Why does this sound so awkward.


    When Lefu saw Wu Hao''s perfect figure and thought of the madness last night, it was only this figure that could do that.


    "Today, let''s eat lobster."


    Wu Hao picked up the net bag containing lobster with one hand.


    For a time, the muscles of the arm appeared perfectly.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s Lefu all the time, his face turned red again.


    "Yeah, great."


    "That''s great. I like it."


    "It''s so happy to catch and eat now."


    Mu Mu several girls are very happy.


    They had all eaten lobster, but it was the first time they had caught lobster on a yacht.


    Besides, the lobster catcher is still a handsome man.


    "I''ll have someone prepare." Zheng Hai nodded.


    "Don''t be busy. I found some big clams just now. Let''s open some. If there are pearls in it, you all have a share." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Pearl, really?" Zheng Hai was surprised again.


    His brother Wu Hao was really amazing. He went to the sea and caught not only 7 or 8 lobsters, but also big clams with pearls.


    Based on his understanding of Wu Hao, Wu Hao would never say if there were no pearls in the big clam.


    "Pearls? For the first time, I saw taking pearls from mussels. "


    "I... me too, I want to see."


    "I want to see it, too."


    Mumu and their girls are also very curious about taking pearls.


    When Wu Hao took the big clam out of his net pocket, several girls were surprised.


    "Wow, what a big clam."


    "Bigger than my head."


    "I''ve never seen such a big clam."


    "Yes, I''ve only seen that kind of small clam."


    After Wu Hao opened the clam shell, he saw many small drums under a film on the shell wall.


    "Good luck. The first clam has pearls in it." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Where, where, why didn''t I see it."


    "I didn''t see it either."


    "Wu Shao, tell us where the pearls are."


    ¡­¡­


    Several girls squatted there, looked down at the open big clam, and didn''t notice that some of their spring lights were exposed.


    Of course, even if they notice, they will be regarded as not paying attention.


    "Look here." Wu Hao pointed to the small protrusions wrapped in the membrane¡° These little protrusions are pearls. "


    Then Wu Hao took the Pearl out from under the film.


    This is a pearl one centimeter in diameter.


    "Wow, it''s really a pearl. It''s so beautiful."


    "It''s amazing how I took out the Pearl for the first time."


    "Wu Shao, you''re great."


    There were several girls nearby saying that Wu Hao''s vanity was also greatly satisfied.


    Then Wu Hao dug out the remaining pearls.


    The clam meat was not lost. I''ll eat it with the lobster later.


    In this big clam, there are five pearls, and the largest one is 1.5cm.


    1.5cm is a rare pearl.


    After that, Wu Hao opened the rest of the mussels.


    Each clam has only one pearl 2 cm in size.


    As for the clam with only 3cm pearl, Wu Hao had already received it in the ring.


    For each girl, Wu Hao gave them a 2cm pearl.


    Mu Mu, they are very happy.


    After all, there are few natural pearls of 2 cm in size. The price is also very high, ranging from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands.


    After dividing the pearls, several girls didn''t gather around Wu Hao. They went to chat.


    "Brother, do I have a share?" Zheng Hai came to Wu Hao and joked.


    "Yes." Wu Hao nodded.


    Then Wu Hao took Zheng hai to the room.


    "Have you seen magic?" Wu Hao looked at Zheng Hai and asked.


    "Yes." Zheng Hai nodded in some doubt.


    "That''s good. Now, I''ll do you a magic trick. "


    Then Wu Hao raised his hands and indicated that there was nothing in his hands.


    Then, turn around and turn around.


    I have a big clam the size of a notebook in my hand.


    Seeing a big clam in Wu Hao''s hand, Zheng Hai looked at Wu Hao like a ghost.


    "I grass... This... This is impossible." After a while, Zheng Haicai said loudly.


    "Nothing is impossible. It''s just an ordinary cover up. And that''s not the point. "


    Wu Hao opened the big clam, took out a 3cm pearl and handed it to Zheng Hai.


    "That''s the point."


    "This... Give it to me?" Zheng Hai was moved.


    He knew that such a big Pearl was invaluable and could definitely be used as an heirloom.


    "Well, it''s of no use to me." Wu Hao nodded.


    Although the pearl is very big, Wu Hao believes that as long as he takes a little time, he will be able to find a bigger pearl than this one.


    Therefore, in Wu Hao''s eyes, this pearl is really nothing.


    "OK, I''ll take it."


    Zheng Hai can also be hypocritical. He nodded and accepted it.


    "However, you can''t refuse what I give you in the future."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Then, they went out and BBQ with several girls.


    Wu Hao casually showed his hands a little.


    Several girls had their eyes shining and quarreled to marry Wu Hao, so that they could eat the dishes made by Wu Hao every day.

 Chapter 203

    Two days later, Wu Hao and a group of people returned to the shore.


    After all, Lefu, they are not the women of Wu Hao and Zheng Hai. They still have work to do.


    As for several girls rushing to marry Wu Hao, it was just a joke.


    As Wu Hao, they can be lovers at most.


    After getting off the yacht, Wu Wu and Zheng Hai separated from Lefu and Mumu.


    Zheng Hai has contacted the company in Beijing and asked them to sign a contract with the company.


    Before leaving, Mumu looked at Zheng Hai''s eyes. It was hard to give up.


    However, for Zheng Hai, Mu Mu won''t leave any trace in his heart.


    He has seen a lot of women like Mu Mu.


    If everyone has to give his heart, he''s too tired.


    It can be said that compared with Wu Hao, Zheng Hai is the real scum man.


    Of course, not everyone can be a scum man like Zheng Hai.


    "Zheng Shao, don''t you see Mu Mu''s eyes?" On the way back, Wu Hao teased Zheng Hai.


    "I noticed. But what does that mean. Brother, this kind of woman is a passer-by in life. Don''t care too much. We should look ahead. The forest ahead is what we should pay attention to. "


    Zheng Hai has a cheap expression.


    After being cured by Wu Hao, Zheng Hai definitely released himself.


    Of course, this is also because Zheng Hai is really capable, otherwise the Zheng family would not support him.


    Wu Hao did not speak, but gave Zheng Hai a thumbs up.


    "Brother, if you have a chance, I''ll take you to my company. There are only many beautiful women in the company." Zheng Hai has an expression that men understand.


    "Have a chance."


    Wu Hao suddenly feels that he is a scum with Zheng Hai. Maybe he will become a big scum man like Zheng Hai.


    ¡­¡­


    After separating from Zheng Hai, Wu Hao returned to his villa and began to investigate Qi Ji''s family.


    The Ji family even called themselves bodyguards. This revenge must be avenged.


    At least let them lose billions.


    Soon, Wu Hao got a lot of information about the Ji family.


    Wu Hao was really curious when he saw the information about the Ji family.


    Originally, the Ji family was just a small family three decades ago, but it developed rapidly these decades ago.


    Up to now, it has become a large family with tens of billions of assets.


    The assets of Ji family mainly involve real estate, electronics, cosmetics, film and television and other industries.


    In recent years, the film and television industry has been sluggish, and Ji''s industry has shrunk a little.


    Therefore, the Ji family decided to develop the film and television industry in China.


    Of course, the rise of each family will use grey hand means together.


    The Ji family also used it, which was found by Wu Hao.


    "For those people, let you lose billions, which can be regarded as spending money and avoiding disasters for you."


    Then, Wu Hao began to short Ji''s shares on the Internet.


    Wu Hao uses accounts on the Internet that no one has used for a long time.


    Most of these accounts have money. Wu Hao calculates that the funds in these accounts add up to one billion.


    With this money and these accounts, Wu Hao began to short Ji''s shares.


    Ji''s assets are strong. It''s difficult to break Ji''s with only one billion yuan, but he can do it if he wants to bite down a piece of meat.


    Because Wu Hao did it very covertly, Ji discovered it a day later.


    At this time, Wu Hao had earned 5 billion yuan from Ji Shi.


    "What''s going on?" Ji Ze''s face is a little ugly.


    "I don''t know. It seems that a lot of people suddenly appeared against Ji Shi." Ji Tianyi''s expression is not good-looking.


    "Who has the courage to deliberately target us, Ji Shi." The anger on Jize''s face.


    For so many years in Xiangjiang, no one dared to target Ji''s family like this.


    Now just a few days after returning to China, this kind of thing happened. How can we not make Ji Ze angry.


    "Father, did you say it would be Zheng HaiGan?" Ji Tianyi guessed.


    After thinking about it, Jize shook his head, "impossible. If it is the Zheng family, he will do it to you openly. Because if they do so, it will help them establish prestige. And the people who attacked us played such a dirty hand. So, it can''t be the Zheng family. "


    "Not the Zheng family, that''s..." suddenly Ji Tian thought of a person¡° Is it him? "


    Jize also thought of a person at this time.


    The two father and son looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    "Wu Hao."


    Both father and son spoke at the same time.


    "Wu Hao, does he have such ability?" Although he said Wu Hao''s name, Ji Tianyi still couldn''t believe it.


    If Wu Hao did it alone, Wu Hao would be much more terrible than Zheng Hai.


    "Very likely. Otherwise, Zheng Hai would not pay so much attention to him. Also, he said that day that he would make us pay. "


    Jize is very sure.


    Another reason is that the name Wu Hao makes him so sure.


    "Is it really him?"


    Ji Tianyi still can''t believe it.


    "Whether it is or not, this man can''t offend. Remember, don''t provoke him. " Jize told his son.


    Ji Tianyi is used to being arrogant in Xiangjiang. He is really afraid that Ji Tianyi will provoke Wu Hao.


    "What about the billions we lost? Did we lose it in vain?"


    Ji Tianyi has some pain. It can be tens of billions, not hundreds of millions or tens of millions.


    "What can you do?"


    Wu Hao has no industry at all. Ji Ze doesn''t know how to retaliate if he wants to retaliate.


    Ji Tian thought about it and stopped talking, but an idea came out.


    Seeing Ji Tianyi''s expression, Ji Ze''s heart moved. He wanted to use his son to do something, something he had to do.


    ¡­¡­


    After three days, Wu Hao suddenly received a phone call from Zheng Hai, in which Zheng Hai''s tone was extremely angry.


    "Brother, Le Fu and Mu Mu were kidnapped. The kidnapper asked me for 300 million ransom. Especially, let me know who is behind. Calculate me, and I will make him die. "


    Lefumumu was kidnapped when they joined Zheng Hai''s company. This is basically beating him in the face of Zheng Hai.


    Zheng Hai will never let go of those who calculated him.


    "Where were they kidnapped?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Xiangjiang. They went to Xiangjiang to participate in an activity and were suddenly kidnapped. They are just low-income little stars. It''s no use tying them. This is deliberately aimed at me. "


    Zheng Hai was a little annoyed.


    Although Zheng Hai is very scum, he doesn''t want to hurt others for his own reasons.


    "Where to pay? What are the requirements? "


    "Sakura country, Kanagawa."


    "I''ll go."


    "No, how can I let you go? They want me to deal with them myself. "


    "Then I''ll go with you. Just a few little thieves. I''ll take a trip by the way. " Wu Hao''s tone was extremely relaxed.


    "Brother, aren''t you nervous at all?" Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Zheng Hai was a little relaxed.


    "Have you ever seen martial artists nervous?" Wu Hao said.


    At this time, Zheng Hai thought of his brother, but a powerful warrior.

 Chapter 204

    "All right, let''s go together."


    Wu Hao''s strong strength made Zheng Hai agree to go with him.


    Wu Hao is safer as a warrior than himself.


    "By the way, Zheng Shao, help me get my passport or something."


    Wu Hao remembered that he didn''t even have a passport.


    "No problem."


    With that, Zheng Hai Hung up the phone.


    When Wu Hao hung up the phone, he used the heavenly eye system to find the location of several girls from Lefu and Mumu.


    Soon, Wu Hao found the location of Lefu and Mumu girls.


    They were kept in a small warehouse in Yokohama with several men guarding them.


    "Shangyuan Jun, do you think that man will come?" One of the men asked in Cherry Blossom words.


    "Should come." Another man said.


    "Unexpectedly, it was tied by the little devil. It''s strange that the little devil has nothing to do with Zheng Hai?"


    Wu Hao was surprised to hear that these people were little devils.


    Zheng Hai has nothing to do with the little devils. What do these little devils want from him.


    This... Is not for me.


    Before, I killed a little devil''s organ trafficking organization.


    But no one should know about the little devil.


    Forget it. What do you want to do so much? Let''s see who''s counting later and just kill it directly.


    Then Wu Hao listened to the conversation.


    They didn''t mention anything more, just turned the topic to several girls in Lefu.


    Wu Hao was relieved to see that they would not do anything to Lefu girls for the time being.


    The next day, Wu Hao and Zheng Hai got on the bus and flew to Haneda airport of Sakura state.


    And Baidi Taiyi and Shenfeng Yilang also followed Wu Hao behind.


    "Zheng Shao, what did the kidnappers say to you?" On the plane, Wu Hao asked.


    "No, just talk about Edo and contact me again."


    Zheng Hai has a cold face.


    It''s the first time that Zheng Hai has been treated as a string puppet like this.


    "It''s all right. They shouldn''t do anything to Lefu until they get the money." Wu Hao comforted Zheng Hai.


    In the heavenly eye system, Wu Hao also saw that they had nothing to do.


    Otherwise, Wu Hao will go directly.


    "Yes."


    Zheng Hai nodded.


    Because he was in a bad mood, Zheng Haidu didn''t want to flirt with the beautiful stewardess on the plane.


    Three hours later, Wu Hao got off the plane at Haneda airport.


    After leaving the airport, but how long, Zheng Hai''s mobile phone rang.


    After Zheng Hai connected, the other party was still the same mechanical voice without emotion.


    Let Zheng Hai take a tram to Yokohama.


    Although Zheng Hai was angry, he still bought a ticket to Yokohama.


    Edo is not far from Yokohama, it''s only half an hour''s drive.


    After getting off the tram, Zheng Hai received a call and asked him to get on a black Suzuki van.


    Zheng Hai had no choice but to get on the van honestly.


    Just as soon as he got on the bus, Zheng Hai was stunned by the people in the car.


    Then, the car started and drove towards the warehouse where Lefu girls were closed.


    Wu Hao didn''t hurry to follow, because their every move is now under Wu Hao''s control.


    As long as Wu Hao has an idea, these little devils will be finished.


    Yokohama is a place where the gentle and calm of the coastal city is on the one hand, and the fashionable and modern of the modern city is on the other.


    It is also a good place for young people to fall in love and surf.


    Moreover, there is also a punch in place near Yokohama, which is the front station of Kamakura University in Kamakura City, west of Yokohama.


    This station is a classic scene among slam dunks.


    Many young people fall in love with playing basketball because they see the cartoon of dunk master.


    There is also the sentence that makes people recall ''because I am a genius.''


    Although it is only a virtual cartoon, it is the youth memory of a generation.


    "Go there and punch a card first."


    Wu Hao made a decision.


    Anyway, he has been staring there. As soon as the Lord comes out, Wu Hao can immediately come to Zheng Hai''s place.


    Let''s punch a card first.


    Of course, Wu Hao let Baidi two people follow him.


    Wu Hao got on the tram to Kamakura.


    In the car, Wu Hao suddenly had fun and turned on the live broadcast.


    The news of Wu Hao''s Broadcasting spread quickly.


    The number of people in the live studio is also rising madly.


    "I''ll go. The local tyrant started broadcasting."


    "I can finally see the true face of the local tyrant''s little brother."


    "Cut, I''ve seen it many times. It''s really handsome."


    "What tyrant? I think it''s another one who circles money."


    "There''s a little black powder. Come and watch."


    "Silly B, ignore him. Looking at him, I know that he is not happy in reality. He can only do a keyboard spray and spray people everywhere. "


    "Seeing so many people spray you, I won''t spray you anymore. It''s true. The little brother of the local tyrant also came here. He''s really sick. "


    "Anyone can spray on the Internet. The little brother of the local tyrant can''t spray. It''s perfect."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao was slightly moved to see so many people saying good things to himself in the live studio.


    "Hello, everyone. Today is my first live broadcast. I''m a little excited."


    After Wu Hao showed his face, he said hello to the fans in the live studio.


    "The tyrant''s little brother is still so handsome."


    "Yes, this is my husband."


    "Be careful that Xi Xi beats you."


    "I don''t care. He''s my husband."


    ¡­¡­


    "Today, I won''t show you any talent. Let you guess where I am?"


    With that, Wu Hao took a picture of the scenery outside the tram with his mobile phone.


    "The scenery is so familiar, but I can''t remember it for a moment."


    "Yes, it looks familiar."


    "Yes, I remember. Isn''t this my youth? The classic scene in the slam dunk master. "


    "I''ll go. The local tyrant''s little brother Lang has gone abroad."


    "I think of running under the sunset that day. That''s my lost youth."


    "I envy you."


    "I really want to go, what to do, online, etc."


    ¡­¡­


    "Congratulations, you guessed right. I''m about to reach the station where sakuraki stood." Wu Hao said with a smile¡° As a reward, let me draw 30 lucky viewers. For those who get it, I will transfer 50000 yuan to him and her. How about it as the fund for traveling here? "


    "I''ll go. The tyrant''s little brother is too deep."


    "I love you, tyrant little brother."


    "I am a man, also want to say I love you."


    "50000 people, 30 people, that''s 1.5 million. I really don''t understand the tyrant''s world. "


    "Smoke me, smoke me."


    "Nanhai Guanyin Bodhisattva, Tathagata Buddha, God and Jesus bless me to be drawn."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao quickly drew 30 fans and transferred 50000 yuan to them.


    Of course, Wu Hao turned off the live broadcast.


    When Wu Hao opened the live broadcast again, he had reached the station in front of Kamakura University.


    "See. The place where I stand is the place where sakuraki stood. Well, the scenery is really good. "


    Wu Hao pointed his mobile phone to the intersection in the direction of the station and the sea.

 Chapter 205

    "Really, it''s so beautiful."


    "I''ve been selected. I''ve already sent my works. The little brother of the local tyrant really transferred 50000 to me. Thank you, little brother of the local tyrant."


    "I was also selected, and I also sent works. The little brother of the local tyrant is really too deep."


    "It''s great that I can go there in a while."


    ¡­¡­


    The 30 people who were selected sent pictures of Wu Hao.


    "How envious."


    "I want to go, too."


    "When you have money, you are capricious. This is most vividly reflected in the little brother of the local tyrant."


    ¡­¡­


    "Wow, there are several lovely little sisters in school uniforms over there." Wu Hao turned his cell phone to one side and the girl in school uniform.


    "Really, little brother of local tyrant, hurry up to chat up and win glory for the country. We won''t tell Xi Xi."


    "For Cherry Blossom country, I only like its girls."


    "Chat up, you also need to understand cherry Mandarin, okay."


    "I''ve decided to go back to the movies and learn cherry Mandarin well."


    "Ask for seed and serial number."


    "This is not the bus to kindergarten. I want to get off."


    Watching, the live studio will become a live studio with too fast speed.


    At this time, a girl in school uniform came to Wu Hao and said in Cherry language with a little shyness: "I thought for a long time before I took the initiative to talk to you. Although it was a little embarrassing, I still wanted to know you. My name is Maeda Xia. Nice to meet you. "


    "My name is Wu Hao. Nice to meet you." Wu Hao also speaks Cherry Blossom language.


    The "language proficiency" gained a few days ago is now just in use.


    "Are you from China?" Maeda Xia looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "Don''t I look like a Chinese?" Wu Hao said.


    "No, I just think you speak Cherry Blossom language very well. Are you studying here? " Maeda Xia asked, shaking his head a little unkindly.


    "No, I''m here to travel. I''ll go back in a few days." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Then why do you speak Cherry Blossom language so well?" Maeda Xia looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    It is rare for a Chinese who is not studying in Sakura country to speak Sakura language so well.


    "In order to travel abroad, I learned some foreign languages."


    "You''re great." Maeda Xia looked at Wu Hao with admiration.


    I believe it. This girl is too simple.


    After that, Wu Hao exchanged contact information with this Maeda Xia.


    Maeda Xia left with some of her colleagues.


    After Maeda Xia left, Wu Hao looked at the live studio, and the subtitles could fly.


    "The little sister of the school uniform came to chat up the little brother of the local tyrant. I''m so envious."


    "I''ll go. The little brother of the local tyrant can speak Cherry Blossom language. This... This is really strong. The way we can be better than him is blocked by him again. "


    "The tyrant''s little brother just said that he learned some foreign languages in order to travel abroad. Some foreign languages, but the key point, should be circled. "


    "You''re good, too. You know Cherry Blossom language."


    "Brother tyrant, what foreign language can you speak? Show us."


    "Yes, show it."


    ¡­¡­


    "OK, since you want to see it, I''ll tell you."


    Then Wu Hao spoke in French, German, English and Spanish.


    "Shit, little brother of local tyrant, you don''t have to be too excellent. Well, if you go on like this, we really have no way to live."


    "It really can''t be dark. Too strong, perfect man. "


    "So rich and so perfect, this is to force all men to death."


    "Forget it, I''m used to it. Now I think it''s good to be a salted fish."


    ¡­¡­


    "In fact, it''s no use learning so many foreign languages. After all, you don''t necessarily go to that full city. However, it''s OK to learn more dialects. With the popularity of Putonghua throughout the country, some dialects are almost forgetting how to say it. " Wu Hao said.


    "It''s really those words that the little brother of the local tyrant said. I forgot how to say some local dialects here."


    "Yes, really. I really can''t speak a few local words. "


    "Little brother, if you say so, you won''t know local dialects."


    "You go, why do you say that. This man is a versatile person. If you say so, we will be hit again. "


    "Cut, I don''t believe there is such a perfect person. Come on, show me, let me die. "


    ¡­¡­


    "OK, let me just say a few words. There was a story on the Internet. A woman went to a western restaurant and insisted on ordering in English. Later, she was rebuffed by the waiter. Have you seen it? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, the waiter is very talented."


    "Yes, I''ve seen it too. Women dress very well."


    "Yes, such a person will hate her."


    "Tianxiu operation."


    "If only I had heard of it, I would have offered it."


    With that, Wu Hao introduced various local delicacies in seven or eight dialects.


    This wave of Sao operation blew up the fans in the live studio.


    Just as Wu Hao wanted to talk to his fans, there was a change in Zheng Hai. A black Mercedes Benz stopped outside the warehouse, and Jin senchun and Gao Gang Sanshu got off the car.


    After Wu Hao explained a few words, he turned off the live broadcast.


    After finding a place to sit down, Wu Hao paid attention to the situation of Zheng Hai.


    After Jin senchun and Zheng Hai entered the warehouse, Zheng Hai was awakened.


    Seeing that he was tied up and several girls of Lefu were locked up, Zheng Hai said to Jin senchun, "what do you little devils want to do? Do you know who I am? If anything happens to me, none of you can run away. "


    The Zheng family is not an ordinary family. With ancient Tianqing, they are also a very powerful family.


    His words did not scare Jin senchun.


    "Zheng Hai, young master of the Zheng family. The Zheng family is strong because of the existence of martial arts. I''m not wrong. " Jin senchun spoke in stiff Mandarin.


    "Yes, you still have to treat me like this?" Zheng haihao is not afraid of the tunnel.


    "I have a brother, a brother I grew up watching. We have been dependent on each other since childhood. But just a few days ago, I heard a news that he was dead. He died, but I didn''t even see his body. I didn''t see his last side. You know, I didn''t see his last side. "


    Jin senchun became a little nervous at this time.


    "What does it have to do with me that your brother is dead. What are you doing with us? Do you want to take revenge on the people of the Great China Dynasty? "


    Seeing that Jin senchun was mentally abnormal, Zheng Hai was also angry.


    At the same time, he began to mutter why Wu Hao didn''t come.


    It can''t be that I didn''t keep up.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I catch you mainly to attract the real murderer." Jin senchun said.


    The Zheng family is powerful. Jin senchun won''t take the risk. He just wants to lead Wu Hao out.

 Chapter 206

    Hearing what Jin senchun said, Zheng Hai immediately thought of Wu Hao. He wouldn''t be carrying the pot for Wu Hao.


    "What does your brother''s death have to do with me? If you want to lead the murderer out, you don''t have to catch us. Just go to him." Zheng Haiyi has an expression that I am wronged.


    "It''s all right. He''ll come soon. Zheng Dashao has been here for a few days. When he shows up, I''ll let you go. " Kim Sen Chun''s face showed a proud smile.


    "Really? I look at you and have no intention of letting me go. " Zheng Hai doesn''t believe Jin senchun will let himself go so easily.


    "I will let you go." Jin senchun smiled a little gloomy.


    "Madman."


    Zheng Hai looked at Jin senchun''s crazy expression and couldn''t help scolding him.


    At this time, Wu Hao, who was watching them in Kamakura, couldn''t help muttering.


    How does the little devil know he did it himself.


    Moreover, what is more strange is how the little devil knows his relationship with Zheng Hai and Lefu.


    With his brain fully open, Wu Hao quickly discharged two suspects, Ji Tianyi and the young master.


    Only these two people know the relationship between Lefu and Mumu and themselves and Zheng Hai.


    Lefu and Mumu were also robbed in Xiangjiang.


    After further analysis, Wu Hao determined that the person who has a relationship with the little devils is Ji Ze.


    Ji Tianyi was used by his father Ji Ze without his knowledge.


    Now that you know who did all this behind the scenes, save Zheng Hai and them.


    Wu Hao thought and asked Baidi to deal with it.


    Liujin senchun and Gaogang Sanshu, two little devils who looked like the leader, died.


    Just kill the others.


    Baidi two people immediately shot and killed the little devil outside the warehouse in an instant.


    Then, Kamikawa Ichiro opened the door and went in.


    Seeing kamikaze Ichiro suddenly appear in the warehouse, Jin senchun was stunned.


    This Lang fengyilang has died in jinsenchun''s heart.


    Now it suddenly appears, still at this juncture.


    Jin senchun felt uneasy in his heart.


    At the same time, Jin senchun also became vigilant.


    And Gao Gang San Shu touched the pistol around his waist.


    "God wind, you''re back. What happened in the Great China? Who killed my brother? " Jin senchun asked.


    "Your brother was killed by Baidi too." Kamikaze Ichiro said.


    "Killed by Baidi Taiyi? It''s impossible. What the sacrificial Lord said is clearly...... "


    Jin senchun almost told Kato Youyi.


    But it stopped at the critical moment.


    "He was mistakenly killed by Baidi Taiyi. So, you caught these people by mistake. Let them go. " Kamikaze Ichiro said.


    After looking at kamikaze Ichiro, Jin senchun suddenly laughed and said, "you''re not kamikaze Ichiro at all. Really, kamikaze Ichiro won''t meddle in these affairs at all."


    "Am I really kamikaze Ichiro? You can have a try."


    With that, kamikaze Ichiro took a posture of drawing a knife and cutting.


    Jin senchun and the others immediately felt that they were stared at by a poisonous snake. As long as the poisonous snake moved, they would die.


    "Go to hell."


    Gaogang Sanshu suddenly seemed crazy. He pulled out the pistol at his waist and shot at kamikaze Ichiro.


    "Bang, bang, bang"


    Gaogang Sanshu frantically emptied the bullets in the gun.


    Kamikaze Ichiro didn''t move at all. The bullets that hit him were cut in half.


    One arm of miangaogang three trees suddenly separated from his body.


    A lot of blood gushed out.


    "Ah..."


    Gaogang three trees looked at their broken arm and screamed.


    Wu Hao just said not to hurt their lives, not to cut off their arms.


    "Now, do you believe that I am the real kamikaze Ichiro?" Kamikaze Ichiro looked at Jin senchun coldly.


    Although he won Wu Hao''s puppet charm, kamikaze Ichiro is Wu Hao''s loyal subordinate, it has no impact on his personality. His character is still the kamikaze Ichiro who kills his heart.


    However, in his heart, Wu Hao is the main character.


    "Even if you were kamikaze Ichiro, you rebelled. Didn''t you want to save him? Then I''ll give you a body. " Jin senchun madly pulled out a pistol and was about to shoot Zheng Hai.


    Jin senchun, who is already crazy, no longer cares about Zheng Hai''s identity.


    Isn''t Zheng Hai important to Wu Hao?


    Then I''ll kill him and let you know how it feels to lose relatives and friends.


    "I''ll go, won''t I. It''s terrible. "


    Zheng Haidun was so frightened that he closed his eyes when he saw Kim senchun who suddenly went crazy.


    But after waiting for a while, there was no gunshot.


    But Jin senchun''s scream came to his ears.


    Zheng Hai opened his eyes and saw that Jin senchun''s hand, which originally held the gun, fell to the ground.


    Jin senchun covered his broken arm and howled loudly.


    "Baidi Taiyi, Baidi Taiyi, it''s you. You must have come and rebelled." Jin senchun''s face showed a crazy expression and shouted.


    At this time, Zheng Hai saw a man slowly appearing around Jin senchun.


    "Sure enough, it''s you, Baidi Taiyi." Jin senchun looked at Baijin Taiyi angrily¡° As a ninja, have you forgotten your mission? "


    "Mission!? In front of the master, nothing. Now I only obey the master''s orders. If the master wants you to live, you can live. If the master lets you die, you must not live. "


    Baidi Taiyi said in an emotionless tone.


    "What did he sell you?" Jin senchun suddenly wanted to know how Wu Hao controlled one or two people in Baidi.


    But Bethune did not answer him.


    "Ask him where he knows my name?"


    Wu Hao then gave instructions to Baidi Taiyi and Shenfeng Yilang.


    Baidi took a look at kamikaze Ichiro.


    Kamikaze Ichiro grabbed the three trees in Gaogang and walked out of the warehouse like a chicken.


    After watching kamikaze Ichiro leave the warehouse, Baidi Taiyi looked at Jin senchun and said, "where do you know our master''s name?"


    "Hum, a powerful ninja has lost the face of our big cherry blossom empire by recognizing a Chinese dynasty as its master." Jin senchun''s eyes were full of disdain.


    This Jin senchun is a typical man of the cherry blossom country. He is arrogant and thinks that the cherry blossom country is the only country created by God in the world, and the emperor is the representative of God.


    "Cherry Blossom country is the kingdom of God", he also felt that he was the best race.


    In his eyes, the Chinese were just inferior.


    It is an insult to the holy "Cherry Blossom Empire" that Baidi Taiyi recognizes a Chinese dynasty as its master.


    "Let me ask again, where did you know our master''s name?" The tone of Baidi Taiyi still has no feelings.


    "Bah, even if I die, you don''t want to know from my mouth." Kim Sen Chun''s mouth is as hard as a duck''s.


    Baidi Taiyi took out his ninja knife and directly cut off Jin senchun''s other arm.

 Chapter 207

    "Ah..."


    Kim Sen Chun let out another howl.


    Now, Kim senchun has changed from one arm to two arms.


    "Baidi Taiyi, even if you kill me, I won''t tell you." Kim Sen Chun laughed wildly.


    He doesn''t want to live anymore, so he won''t tell Baidi Taiyi at all.


    "Oh, by the way, I have a way for you to say it automatically." Baidi Taiyi paused first and continued.


    Hearing Baidi Taiyi''s words, Jin senchun was stunned. He had a way to say it automatically. Then why cut off his arm.


    Baidi Taiyi snapped his fingers at Jin senchun.


    A touch of little fans got into his nose.


    Then, Baidi quickly recited a channeling spell in his mouth.


    Jin senchun''s eyes gradually blurred.


    It''s like forgetting the pain of your broken arm.


    "Come on, who told you about my master." Asked Baidi Taiyi.


    Without any hesitation, Jin senchun said, "it''s the sacrificial Lord of Qianmu shrine."


    At this time, Kamikawa Ichiro came in.


    The two said at the same time, "sacrificial Lord of Qianmu shrine."


    "They''re useless."


    Wu Hao gave another instruction to Baidi and Baidi.


    Now that he already knows from whose mouth Kim Sen Chun knows himself, he is worthless.


    Kamikaze Ichiro slapped Jin senchun in the face.


    Jin senchun woke up slowly, then looked at Baidi Tai in fear and said, "you... What did you do to me?"


    However, Kamikawa Ichiro did not give him another chance to speak.


    Just mentioned him outside.


    With a flash of knife light, Jin senchun and Gao Gang Sanshu were cut into four sections by Shenfeng Yilang.


    At this time, Baidi Taiyi slowly walked towards Zheng Hai with a ninja knife.


    Just now, Baidi Taiyi and Jin senchun had a conversation in Cherry Blossom language. Zheng Hai, the young master, naturally couldn''t understand it.


    Now Baidi Taiyi came over with a ninja knife. Zheng Hai thought he was going to kill himself. He hurriedly said, "we are not with him. We were caught by him. We didn''t see anything."


    With that, Zheng Hai quickly closed his eyes and motioned that he didn''t see anything.


    And Lefu and Mumu also closed their eyes.


    Seeing Zheng Hai''s appearance, Wu Hao wanted to tease Zheng Hai, so he asked Baidi Taiyi to scare Zheng Hai.


    "You said you didn''t see it, didn''t you see it? Anyone can say it. " Baidi Taiyi used his language without any feelings.


    "Well... What do you want?" Zheng Hai asked.


    "You can let go, but keep your eyes. If you are willing to destroy your eyes, I will let you go. " One hundred places.


    "Little devil, it''s really not a good thing." Zheng Hai scolded.


    Self destructive eyes, how possible.


    "Baidijun, is it too much to destroy your eyes. Or let them cut a little finger. " Kamikaze Ichiro came over and said.


    Zheng Hai looked at the two little devils and felt helpless.


    One self destructs his eyes and one cuts his little finger.


    He doesn''t want to do either.


    "Well, can I pay for it?" Zheng Hai asked.


    "How much do you want to spend?" Kamikaze Ichiro asked.


    "How about one person and one hundred million?"


    Zheng Hai was delighted when he saw the signs.


    "Are you really willing to pay so much for it?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "Then give me the money."


    Just as Zheng Hai was about to ask about the account number of kamikaze Ichiro, Baidi Taiyi said, "what''s the use of money? If they want to live, they have to destroy their eyes. "


    "But I want money." Kamikaze Ichiro said.


    "If you want money, die."


    Then, Baidi Taiyi and Shenfeng Yilang immediately fought.


    One or two people in Baidi were stunned by Zheng Hai''s coquettish operation.


    Aren''t you two together? Why did you fight.


    Also, you can fight. Why do you fight on me.


    Hey, don''t cut your knife like that, will you?


    You, don''t get so close.


    I went. Didn''t you see my clothes cut by your knife?


    When one or two people in Baidi fight, they deliberately fight around Zheng Hai. From time to time, they also send a knife to Zheng Hai. They always row past Zheng Hai dangerously.


    Zheng Hai was so scared that he almost peed.


    However, there are still several girls here. Zheng Hai won''t pee when he dies.


    Wu Hao asked them to fight again and left.


    Wu Hao also appeared in the warehouse at the right time.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Zheng Haina was excited and said, "brother, you''re finally here. If you come later, you won''t see me. Look, these are all cut by those little devils with knives. "


    Zheng Haizhen didn''t have that moment. He had these hopes to see Wu Hao now.


    "Wow, Zheng Shao, you''re so powerful. You don''t hurt your skin when you''re cut by a knife. Do you know the golden bell mask?"


    Seeing that Zheng Hai''s clothes were almost dressed as beggars, Wu Hao smiled.


    "What golden bell jar? That''s your brother. I''m lucky. Otherwise, the two little devils would have died. " Zheng Haidao¡° Well, let''s go quickly. I don''t know when those two little devils will come back. "


    Wu Hao loosened the ropes on Zheng Hai and said, "are you going home now?"


    "Of course, this is a special place for people." Zheng Hai rubbed his hands and scolded.


    It would be nice to bring beautiful women to travel here.


    But now he was almost killed. How can he still be in the mood to stay here.


    Lefu and her girls nodded again and again.


    "In fact, the scenery here is still good. You can play." Wu Hao said.


    "Forget it, I''m afraid. It''s too dangerous here. I''m going home. " Zheng Hai is honest.


    Some girls don''t want to stay here anymore.


    "OK, I''ll take you home first." Wu Hao nodded.


    This time, Zheng Hai was really frightened.


    "Brother, won''t you go back with us?" Zheng Hai looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    "No, I have something to do here. When things are done, I''ll go home. "


    Jin senchun has solved it, but the thousand eyes shrine behind him still needs to see it.


    "All right. Be careful. " Zheng Haidao.


    "Zheng Shao, you can rest assured."


    Then, Wu Hao took Zheng Hai and them to the airport. After they got on the plane, Wu Hao left the airport.


    After leaving the airport, kamikaze Ichiro drove Kim senchun''s Mercedes Benz to pick up Wu Hao.


    "Take me to Qianmu shrine. I want to see how powerful this shrine is."


    A shrine can count its own existence, which makes Wu Hao curious about the shrine.


    Is there really a ''God'' in this world?


    Originally, in Wu Hao''s imagination, "God" was a powerful warrior.


    After all, when you reach the magical realm, you have some "divine" abilities.


    However, what is enshrined in the shrine is not a warrior with magical power. What is it?

 Chapter 208

    As soon as Wu Hao walked into the Qianmu shrine, Kato Youyi in the main hall immediately felt it.


    Kato Youyi soon sensed the "gods" enshrined in the shrine and gave her instructions to stop Wu Hao from coming to the main hall.


    After the "God" thing issued the command, it immediately cut off the connection with Kato Youyi.


    After receiving the instruction from "God", Kato Youyi was very happy.


    Because she can sense that the ''God'' thing is afraid, and it is afraid of Wu Hao.


    This is the first time Kato Youyi has felt his fear as a priest for so many years.


    Sure enough, it''s the right thing to let Wu Hao come here.


    After Kato Youyi left the main hall, he walked in the direction of Wu Hao.


    Three minutes later, Kato Youyi saw Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao also saw Kato Youyi.


    Originally, Wu Hao thought he was going to do it. Unexpectedly, when Kato Youyi came to Wu Hao, he suddenly knelt down and said softly, "master, please save Youyi."


    Seeing Kato Youyi suddenly kneeling in front of him and asking himself to save her, Wu Hao was confused.


    What''s the situation.


    No, they are enemies, and then they fight and fall apart?


    How? She''s here to surrender to herself.


    "Master, please help Youyi."


    Seeing that Wu Hao didn''t speak, Kato Youyi looked at Wu Hao with pitiful eyes.


    Wu Hao looked down and saw a touch of spring light under Kato Youyi''s white priest''s clothes.


    "I''ll go. It''s big, white and rabbit." Wu Hao couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water.


    "You get up first." Wu Hao said.


    Kato Youyi nodded and stood up slowly.


    She is not tall, only about 1.6 meters. She looks very pure. Coupled with the sad face on her face, she adds some pity to her.


    The slightly broad priest''s clothes still couldn''t hide her unusually turbulent figure.


    With her short breath, her chest fluctuated up and down.


    This... This is an incomparable enchanting.


    "What happened?" Wu Hao asked after taking back his eyes from her with difficulty.


    "Master, my name is Kato Youyi, the priest of Qianmu shrine. However, I did not voluntarily come to the shrine as a priest. Every year, the shrine will search the country for children with psychic potential and send them to the shrine as reserve priests. I was sent here 18 years ago. For the past 18 years, I have been controlled by the ''God'' in the shrine. I have never been out of the Qianmu shrine. I don''t know what the outside world looks like. Moreover, every priest here can''t live beyond the age of 30. I don''t want to die. Please save me. "


    Kato Youyi told me about himself, Wu Hao.


    "What are the ''gods'' in this shrine?" Wu Hao asked.


    "A statue of toad is enshrined in the shrine. As for the ''God'' thing, I have never seen it. " Kato Youyi shook his head.


    "Yes. Jin senchun knows my name from you. " Wu Hao thought of Jin senchun and asked.


    "Yes. Last time Jin senchun came to me, he asked me to calculate and measure the situation of his brother. Thousands of eyes came to me, saw adults and knew their names. But he didn''t dare to measure his master too much, as if he was afraid of his master. Therefore, I want to let the master come to the cherry blossom country to save your servant Youyi. Please forgive Youyi''s selfishness. Youyi doesn''t want to die, and Youyi still wants to serve his master. " Kato Youyi looks at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao looked at Kato Youyi, who was extremely enchanting, and YY in his mind. Later, he swallowed the water channel: "OK, since you are my servant, of course I want to save you. Take me to the ''God'' thing. "


    Don''t mention Wu Hao. Wu Hao is not a saint. He is so enchanting that he threw himself into his arms. Wu Hao has no reason not to accept it.


    "Master, come with me."


    Kato Youyi immediately took the road ahead.


    Finally, he got rid of the control of the ''evil'' thing. Kato Youyi was excited.


    When Wu Hao approached the main hall, a group of witches in white and Fei pants stood in front of Wu Hao and others.


    One of the witches said to Kato Youyi with a cold face: "priest, have you forgotten your duty? This is the main hall. Outsiders are not allowed to enter. Are you going to disobey the divine order of the LORD God? "


    "Jiazi, what God is, that is, a ''evil'' thing. Every generation of priests can''t live to be 30 years old. I don''t want to die so early. Are you really willing to devote your life to a ''evil'' thing? " Kato Youyi said.


    "Kato Youyi, you dare to speak ill of the Lord in the kingdom of God. I will capture you and give it to the Lord."


    Then Jiazi and the witch behind her squeezed the same handprint at the same time.


    Suddenly, a magical energy entered Jiazi''s body.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Jiazi becomes stronger by pinching and printing.


    In Wu Hao''s eyes, the seal they pinched gathered the virtual shadow of a giant snake in the air.


    When the giant snake virtual shadow attached to Jiazi, her strength began to soar.


    The eyes also became blood red.


    "Jiazi, you can''t use the witch spell, or you''ll die." Kato Youyi immediately shouted.


    However, Jiazi didn''t listen to her at all and still recited a spell.


    "Master, stop her quickly. Once the witch curse is completed and the spirit beast enters the body, they will also die after the spirit beast''s spirit power is exhausted. They are all bewitched by ''evil'' things, and they are not voluntary. " Kato Youyi looks at Wu Hao with a trace of begging in his eyes.


    "All right."


    Wu Hao''s mind moved, and a huge palm virtual shadow grabbed at the giant snake virtual shadow.


    Wu Hao made the move because the strength of the giant snake virtual shadow reached the realm of true Qi and gang. Yu Jiateng Youyi asked for help instead of seeing that Jiazi and they were all beautiful girls.


    Originally, the giant snake''s virtual shadow was about to enter Jiazi''s body, leaving only a little tail.


    But suddenly Wu Hao grabbed his tail and pulled it out of Jiazi''s body.


    After the giant snake virtual shadow was pulled out, Jiazi and the witch behind her fainted.


    But the giant snake''s virtual shadow bit Wu Hao fiercely.


    Suddenly, the other palm grasped the seven inches of the giant snake''s virtual shadow, and the giant snake''s virtual shadow was honest all of a sudden.


    Wu Hao then took out a piece of jade and sealed the virtual shadow of the giant snake into the jade.


    "When it''s dangerous, just activate it."


    Wu Hao handed the jade to Kato Youyi.


    Although the giant snake virtual shadow in the jade can only be used once, the power of true Qi to transform Gang territory can not be underestimated.


    "Thank you, master."


    Kato Youyi said excitedly after accepting the jade.


    "Let them lie down here and wake them up when we finish dealing with the thousand eyes."


    Originally, Kato Youyi wanted to call them xiangjiazi first.


    But Wu Hao still wants to see this "Qianmu" first.

 Chapter 209

    With Kato Youyi walking into the main hall.


    Wu Hao soon saw a colorful glass toad.


    There are many eyes on the big toad.


    "This is the ''God'' enshrined in the shrine, Lord Qianmu. Isn''t it just a toad? "


    Wu Hao came to the side of toad Xiang and touched toad Xiang.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen it."


    Kato Youyi is not close to Toad phase.


    It seems that after decades of getting along, Kato Youyi is still afraid of this toad.


    Just then, a voice sounded very dignified: "this is my kingdom of God. You have broken into my kingdom of God. If you are wise, leave quickly, or you will fall into darkness forever. "


    "It''s it, it''s its voice." Kato Youyi''s eyes were filled with a trace of fear and his tone was trembling.


    Kamikaze Ichiro and Baidi Taiyi both made attack posture.


    But they couldn''t find out where the sound came from.


    "We don''t want to go. Look at how to make us fall into the dark." Wu Hao doesn''t care about the threat of sound.


    "Presumptuous, let you fall into endless darkness."


    The sound fell, and the whole environment suddenly became extremely dark.


    Moreover, the solid ground under his feet suddenly cracked, and Wu Hao''s body began to fall continuously.


    There was also a scream of horror from Kato Youyi and Kamikawa Ichiro.


    However, with a slight concentration of Wu Hao''s spirit, the original dark environment suddenly disappeared, and Wu Hao still stood in the main hall.


    It turned out that the previous feeling was Wu Hao''s illusion.


    However, Kato Youyi and the three people are still in the illusion of constantly controlling their bodies.


    The most terrible place in this fantasy is despair.


    The more you fall, the more desperate you are.


    This despair can lead to a mental breakdown.


    If the mental power is a little weaker, it will be pulled into this illusion in an instant.


    However, for Wu Hao, who has more spiritual power than strength, it is of no use at all.


    "Very interesting."


    Wu Hao''s mind suddenly unfolded and shrouded the whole shrine.


    Casually pulled Kato Youyi out of the dreamland.


    After they got out of the dreamland, they suddenly felt a lingering fear.


    Wu Hao did not care about the three of them, because the ''God'' would no longer have the opportunity to pull them into a dreamland.


    Wu Hao has locked him.


    How to say "God".


    It''s like a virtual spiritual force.


    It''s a little like the virtual shadow of the giant snake before.


    But this spiritual force is more spiritual, like life.


    It hid in a space under the temple.


    This small space is just below the toad phase.


    When Wu Hao found it, he surrounded it with his mind.


    "Do you like playing games very much?" Wu Hao sent a message to ''it''.


    The spiritual force suddenly began to want to escape, but it had been surrounded by Wu Hao Nianli. He couldn''t escape at all.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you God? This is not your kingdom of God. You don''t want me to fall into darkness forever. Why do you want to escape again? " Wu Hao joked about the tunnel.


    "What do you want?"¡® It replied.


    "What''s your original shape like? Change it back for me." Wu Hao said.


    "That''s what I look like."¡® It said.


    However, the tone has completely lost its previous domineering.


    "Then I can accept it, such as the toad." Wu Hao said.


    That group of spiritual energy honestly turned into a toad.


    "Well, it''s pleasing to the eye."


    Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction.


    Wu Hao knocked the toad''s head with one hand. "Didn''t you be arrogant just now? Now show me."


    "My Lord, I dare not." Toad lay there honestly.


    "By the way, what are you, so weak? It''s good to say you''re a ''God''?" Wu Hao disdained the tunnel.


    If the "gods" are so weak, Wu Hao is a little disappointed.


    "My Lord, I am not a God. However, people in the cherry blossom country are in awe of gods and ghosts. Generally, as long as they have a little ability, they will be deified by them. That''s how eight million gods come. My noumenon was a variant toad a long time ago, with the ability of prediction, illusion and backtracking. Therefore, I was deified by them and became a thousand eyes adult. When I grow old, I become what I am now. " Toad explained himself honestly.


    "Oh, you are really a toad." Wu Hao looked at the toad.


    Toad lay there honestly, with a default expression.


    "You said you were like this. Why do you harm the priests. Look at those beautiful priests. You let them all live less than 30 years old. What do you think? " Wu Hao looked at the toad and thought of so many beautiful priestesses killed by it.


    Feeling Wu Hao''s killing, toad couldn''t help shaking up.


    Its noumenon is gone, and it can survive in this mental state, which is completely maintained by the memory and incense firepower of the cherry blossom people.


    If it doesn''t even have this state, it will really die.


    It is very clear that Wu Hao has the ability to kill it.


    "My Lord, I am just a group of faith energy. I have no other way but to live in this state here in the temple. If the priests don''t give their vitality to me, I will disappear. Besides, I didn''t force them. They volunteered. It''s none of my business. " Toad said hurriedly.


    He was afraid that he would be killed by Wu Hao when he finished.


    Of course, it is not true that the priests who gave their lives voluntarily.


    Some are voluntary, others are influenced by its spiritual power.


    After all, priests are also human. They also want to live.


    "Is there anything like you in the cherry blossom country?" Wu Hao thought and asked.


    "There should be. But like me, they should not be able to leave the shrine. " The toad answered honestly.


    Of course, it is also a guess.


    After all, it has never left the thousand eyes shrine.


    "Well, I see. It has nothing to do with me. However, my servant is very afraid of you, so in order to reassure her, I can only sacrifice you. " Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    Although the ability of this toad is not strong, it is very useful.


    It''s not good to be used by some people again.


    So if you can transfer its ability to yourself, it''s nothing.


    "No, sir. I can be your servant and I can be your licking dog. Please don''t let me disappear. "


    The longer any creature lives, the more afraid it is of death.


    The old frog is the same, very afraid of death.


    "No, you''re too ugly." Wu Hao shook his head.


    Then, Wu Hao began to invade the spiritual power of the old frog with his mind.

 Chapter 210

    Toad old ghost wants to resist.


    However, it is like a shelled egg at the moment, without any resistance.


    Wu Hao intruded into its spiritual power and soon ''saw'' its memory.


    It was indeed a mutant toad with three magical powers.


    Because of this power, it was worshipped as a God by people of the ancient Cherry Blossom country and named Qianmu.


    Soon, Wu Hao also found these three magical powers from its spiritual power.


    If these spiritual forces can be destroyed directly, these three magical forces will disappear with the disappearance of spiritual forces.


    It''s a pity.


    If you just erase the memory of the old toad, will those three forces remain.


    So Wu Hao wrapped a memory of the old toad ghost with his mind and erased it directly.


    Lost a memory, old toad struggled madly.


    However, the struggle of toad old ghost is in vain.


    It can only keep its eyes on its memory being erased one by one.


    When its last memory is erased, it can only numbly disappear in the world.


    After the memory of toad ghost was completely erased, it became a very pure spiritual force without any impurities.


    Wu Hao first divided a small group of spiritual power, and then absorbed the spiritual power left by the old toad with the three mysterious abilities of prediction, fantasy and backtracking.


    After getting the three powers, Wu Hao used them. In addition to fantasy, he can compile all kinds of fantasy at will according to the strength of spiritual thinking.


    Both prediction and backtracking capabilities are limited.


    The ability of backtracking can backtrack the situation a week ago at most. At the same time, it also needs some media to use the ability of backtracking.


    If you predict, you can only predict what will happen one day later.


    Of course, even if there are restrictions, these two abilities are very abnormal.


    The dead toad is weak, but his natural ability is very abnormal. I believe there will be no more "gods" with such abnormal ability.


    "Well, it''s all right." Wu Hao smiled at Kato Youyi Sanren.


    "Is it really all right?" Kato Youyi sensed the old toad ghost and found that it really disappeared, and the chains on her body also disappeared. She regained herself from this moment and hugged Wu Hao in surprise¡° Master, I''m free. I don''t have to be controlled by it anymore. "


    With that, Kato Youyi shed tears.


    Kato Youyi is connected with the old frog ghost. Even if the old frog ghost cuts off the connection with her, she can still sense its existence.


    But at this time, she really couldn''t feel the existence of toad ghost at any point.


    "Well, my lovely little servant, don''t cry. If you cry again, you won''t be beautiful." Wu Hao stroked Kato Youyi''s elastic back and comforted her.


    "Master, is Youyi really beautiful?" Kato Youyi looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    Although Kato Youyi can''t leave the shrine, Jiazi and their witches can leave the shrine.


    She can get some outside information from Jiazi, such as girls like clothes, bags, cosmetics, love and so on.


    That''s why she yearns for freedom.


    "Of course, it''s very beautiful. Men will like it when they see it." Wu Hao is honest.


    With Kato Youyi''s appearance and her hot figure, if men don''t like it, there''s really a problem.


    "Master, do you like excellent clothes?" Kato Youyi looked at Wu Hao with a pure expression and asked.


    "Of course." Wu Hao said.


    "The master is very kind."


    Kato Youyi hugged Wu Hao tightly.


    With such close adhesion, Wu Hao naturally could feel Kato Youyi''s hot figure very clearly.


    The worst thing is that Kato Youyi didn''t wear anything under his white sacrificial clothes.


    For a moment, Wu Hao "moved".


    Suddenly, Kato Youyi felt it.


    Although she hasn''t been out of the shrine, she still knows what it is.


    There was a shy smile on her face, which she had never felt before.


    In order to make himself less embarrassed, Wu Hao said in Kato Youyi''s ear, "little servant, can I give you something?"


    "What?"


    Kato Youyi doesn''t want to leave Wu Hao''s arms.


    "That''s it."


    Wu Hao took out the spiritual power with the ability of toad dead ghost that he had separated before.


    Seeing the spiritual power in Wu Hao''s hand, Kato Youyi couldn''t help feeling familiar, so he asked, "master, what''s this?"


    "The ability of the ''evil'' thing before belongs to you now."


    Wu Hao put the spiritual power into Kato Youyi''s brain.


    Kato Youyi suddenly fainted when he came into contact with the spiritual power.


    Wu Hao picked up Kato Youyi.


    He has tried his best to control it, but he still overestimates the spiritual power of Kato Youyi.


    However, fortunately, these spiritual forces do no harm to Kato Youyi. She just needs time to absorb them.


    "Baidi and Shenfeng, you two now go to jinsenchun''s organization, destroy all their members and receive all their assets. Bring me anything valuable except money. "


    Wu Hao confessed to Baidi and gave them the space ring he got from sun Sansheng.


    "I see, master."


    The two of Baidi answered and set off.


    After getting on the bus with Kato Youyi, Wu Hao drove to the interstate Hotel and opened a presidential suite.


    An hour later, Kato Youyi woke up from bed.


    Seeing Wu Hao, he immediately jumped into Wu Hao''s arms.


    "Master, did you give Youyi its ability?"


    "Yes, it has used you for so long and has to pay you, doesn''t it?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Thank you, master."


    With that, Kato Youyi kissed Wu Hao''s lips.


    Kato Youyi has heard of kissing, but he hasn''t kissed at all.


    Wu Hao had to teach her how to kiss.


    Wu Hao won''t let go of such a hot beauty. She pressed Kato Youyi and let her experience the taste of being a woman for the first time.


    I have to say, Kato Youyi is really a peerless beauty.


    After unlocking this ability, Kato Youyi knows how to use his body and flirt with language to seduce Wu Hao.


    In the next two days, Wu Hao and Kato Youyi were bored in the hotel.


    Kato Youyi seems to be hanging up, facing all kinds of temptations of Wu Hao.


    For example, when brushing his teeth in the bathroom, he deliberately turned his back to Wu Hao and bent down slightly.


    Another example is deliberately falling in Wu Hao''s arms.


    Moreover, they will cosplay, pretend to be students, nurses and stewardess.


    Wu Hao had to sigh when he was busy. This is really a peerless creature.


    If you change someone, you will definitely die early.

 Chapter 211

    "Little servant, will the master take you out and have a good time?" Wu Hao asked Kato Youyi, who was lying in his arms.


    "Master, don''t you like excellent clothes and don''t you want excellent clothes?"


    Kato Youyi looked at Wu Hao with pitiful eyes, as if she were a pet kitten abandoned by her owner.


    "No, the master doesn''t mean that. I just want to take you out. There are beautiful scenery, delicious food and everything beautiful outside. Don''t you want to go out and play? " Wu Hao hurriedly explained.


    No way, just looking at Kato Youyi''s poor eyes, there will be a sense of guilt.


    "But Youyi likes to stay here with her master." Kato Youyi drilled into Wu Hao''s arms again.


    Feel Kato Youyi''s fiery enthusiasm and incomparable hot figure.


    Wu Hao suddenly felt that it was good to go on like this.


    However, although the room was comfortable, Wu Hao and Wu Hao still left the room.


    However, this is the fourth day.


    "Wow, master, this is delicious. And this is also delicious. "


    Wu Hao takes Kato Youyi to Yokohama''s Chinatown. The snacks on the street directly turn Kato Youyi into food.


    "When you come back to China with me, there will be more delicious food waiting for you." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Kato Youyi nodded while eating.


    When Wu Hao and Wu Hao were wandering in Chinatown, in a room in an antique teahouse in Chinatown, four old people with oriental faces, all over 50 years old, sitting in the imperial chair in Tang clothes, were talking about something.


    "Old four, has there really been unrest in Morikawa society?" One of them was sitting in the middle. The old man with a brush embroidered on his Tang suit looked at the old man on his left and asked.


    "Yes. Our eye liner in the Sen Chuan society saw that a man dressed by a rogue was killing in the Morikawa community. The old man''s Tang costume is embroidered with an inkstone.


    "Send someone to check again. If this is the case, it will be a good opportunity for our Tang Xing association to expand. " The old man with a brush embroidered on his Tang suit was a little excited in his tone.


    Morikawa society has been against Tang Xinghui.


    Because this is the cherry blossom country, Morikawa society has occupied an absolute advantage for a long time.


    Tang Xinghui has been suppressed.


    If Morikawa society is in chaos, it is the best opportunity for Tang Xinghui to play Chinatown and control the underground forces in Yokohama.


    "Tiger, come in."


    At this time, the old man sitting on the right with a drop of ink embroidered on his Tang suit shouted at the door.


    Soon, a young man with a spirit cut flat head, also wearing Tang clothes and a tiger on his skirt walked into the room.


    "Hello, four elders."


    Xiaohu walked into the room and saluted the four old people.


    "Xiaohu, you are the best young man of our Tang Xinghui. Senchuan society is in chaos. This is a good time for the rise of our Tang Xinghui. Your task now is to investigate, see if the Morikawa society is really in disorder, and find out if it is the smoke bomb they deliberately threw out and the bait that deceived us. "


    Said the old man with a brush embroidered on his Tang suit.


    "I see, elder, the little tiger will do it now."


    With that, Xiaohu saluted again and left the room.


    When he left, he closed the door gently.


    "Second, you have a good grandson. Tang Hu has brains and strength. He will have to shoulder the burden of Tang Xinghui in the future. " The elder looked at the old man embroidered with ink on the Tang suit with great relief.


    "My brothers taught me well. We Tang Xinghui should grow. Everyone of Tang Xinghui should unite and unite with the outside world. In this way, our Tang Xing society will flourish and survive all the time. In those days, our parents united together to take root in the little devil''s territory and have the present Tang Xinghui. Therefore, Tang Xing will rely on everyone, not one person. " The second elder said.


    "Second brother, well said."


    The old man with a piece of silk paper embroidered on his Tang suit spoke loudly.


    These four old people are the four elders of Tang Xinghui, Tang pen, Tang ink, Tang paper and Tang inkstone.


    The young man who just came in, named Tang Hu, is Tang Mo''s grandson and the best of the younger generation of Tang Xinghui.


    When Tang Hu rushed to Morikawa agency, Morikawa agency had been killed by Shenfeng Ichiro and Baidi Taiyi to the headquarters.


    "Bage, blow him up with a grenade."


    "Don''t let him near, kill him, kill him."


    "He is the devil, he is..."


    Before the man had finished speaking, he was cut off his throat with a ninja knife.


    On kamikaze Ichiro''s side, both grenades and bullets were cut in two by his knife.


    With the continuous progress of Kamikawa Ichiro, they soon attacked the headquarters of Morikawa Association.


    Under a living confession, Kamikawa Ichiro and his wife opened the vault of Morikawa society.


    Sweep away all the gold, jewelry, antiques and beautiful knives.


    When they left Morikawa club, they unexpectedly met Tang Hu.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing the corpses on the ground, coupled with the murderous spirit of kamikaze Ichiro, Tang Hu was alert at once.


    "Just passing by."


    Kamikaze Ichiro replied coldly and was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute..."


    Before Tang Hu finished his words, kamikaze Ichiro''s knife cut at him.


    Tang Hu was startled and only had time to raise his hands to block the samurai sword of kamikaze Ichiro.


    The samurai sword collided with Tang Hu''s arm and made a sound of gold and iron.


    Tang Hu''s sleeves were chopped to pieces, revealing a pair of protective arms made of refined steel.


    However, even if it was blocked, Tang Hu was still cut back by kamikaze Ichiro for several steps.


    Tang Hu was cut back by kamikaze Ichiro, and his face couldn''t help showing a frightened expression.


    Just as he was about to speak, kamikaze Ichiro cut it off again.


    Kamikaze Ichiro''s cutting speed is too fast. Tang Hu can''t avoid it at all. He just raises his arm to block it again.


    This knife cut Tang Hu back a few steps.


    After three knives, Tang Hu has retreated to one side, and kamikaze Ichiro no longer takes action.


    He walked past Tang Hu.


    Tang Hu is not from Morikawa society, and Kamikawa Ichiro doesn''t want to kill him.


    Besides, Tang Hu is not so easy to kill. He doesn''t want to waste time on Tang Hu.


    After kamikaze Ichiro left, Tang Hu was relieved.


    Because just now, he felt that there was another air machine that seemed to have nothingness locked him.


    As long as he shows a slight flaw, the other party will use a must kill blow.


    After kamikaze Ichiro left, the air machine also disappeared.


    Tang Hu smiled bitterly. He was indeed the strongest among the younger generation of Tang Xinghui.


    But just now, I just asked a question and was almost killed.


    This made Tang Hu feel a little proud and was suddenly hit.


    Let his mood be tempered.


    Tang Hu quickly searched the headquarters of Morikawa society and immediately went back to recover his life.

 Chapter 212

    "Xiaohu, is what you said true?" Tang Bi looked at Tang Hu in surprise.


    "Yes. I saw it with my own eyes, so the headquarters of Morikawa society was killed everywhere. I believe that the person who took the shot should be the ronin who used a knife to cut and the hidden person I met. "


    Tang Hu thought of kamikaze Ichiro and the invisible Baidi Taiyi, and he was a little frightened.


    Fortunately, they are only dealing with Morikawa society.


    It would be hard for him to come back alive if he really wanted to kill him.


    "Xiaohu, you should be talking about the ronin invited by Jin senchun, pulling out his knife and liushenfengyilang. As for the hidden person you said, it should be ninja Baidi Taiyi. Both of them are born martial arts, very strong, very strong. " Tang Zhi''s eyes showed a sense of war.


    Although he was young, as a warrior, his belligerence was no weaker than when he was young.


    "Since they are all members of Morikawa society, why did they destroy Morikawa society?"


    Tang Hu was puzzled.


    "We don''t need to know about this. Now we will immediately send people to take over the territory of Morikawa society. As long as we stand firm, even if other gangs want to intervene, we can''t help it. "


    Tang Bi doesn''t want to know why Kamikawa Ichiro and Ichiro opposed Morikawa society. What he cares about now is how to swallow the territory of Morikawa society.


    "Yes, I''ll do it right now."


    Tang Hu answered seriously and put aside his doubts.


    Tang Hu didn''t know the reason why kamikaze Ichiro rebelled. Now he and Kato Youyi came to a restaurant by the sea of Kamakura, ordered some desserts and two glasses of juice, ate desserts and looked at the sparkling sea.


    "Master, Youyi is so happy."


    Kato Youyi sat next to Wu Hao, hugging Wu Hao''s arm, with a happy face.


    "Wait, let''s go to the beach." Wu Hao said.


    "Master, go wherever you say." Kato Youyi has no objection to Wu Hao''s decision. As long as he can follow Wu Hao, he is the happiest thing.


    However, at this time, some people who did not know the practice jumped out to destroy the atmosphere.


    "This beautiful lady, my name is Simon blowing flowers. I don''t know her name?" A somewhat handsome man came to Kato Youyi with his eyes shining.


    As for Wu Hao around Kato Youyi, he ignored him directly.


    Ximen blowing flowers is the second son of Ximen''s family in Shangjing. He is ignorant and greedy for money and lust.


    When he came to cherry blossom country this time, he wanted to taste the taste of female students in Cherry Blossom country.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Kato Youyi, such a peerless beauty.


    Seeing such a beautiful woman with his character, he naturally comes forward to chat up, which is a habit he has developed in China.


    As for whether a beautiful woman has a male partner or not, he doesn''t care at all.


    Anyway, there''s nothing he can''t do with money when he wants to come.


    Moreover, Simon''s power can settle many things for him.


    "Get out."


    Kato Youyi didn''t even look at Ximen blowing flowers, and directly said a rolling word.


    Kato Youyi doesn''t like this Ximen flower blowing at all.


    Because, in the eyes of this man, there is only endless desire for her.


    She hates such men very much.


    "Miss, I''m from Ximen''s family..."


    Simon blew the flower and wanted to tell his family, but he was directly interrupted by Kato Youyi: "don''t you see that I''m having dinner with my man? You''re disturbing us. Please disappear from my eyes at once. "


    Simon blew flowers stunned. He didn''t expect to be rejected so directly.


    "I have one over there..."


    Simon still doesn''t give up blowing flowers.


    However, his words were still not finished, and he was interrupted by Kato Youyi, "waiter."


    "What can I do for you, miss?" The waiter came up and asked.


    "He''s always here to hinder us from eating. Can you let him leave?" Kato Youyi Road.


    The waiter immediately looked at Ximen and blew flowers.


    Simon blew flowers and walked away with a cold face.


    He is so big that no woman dares to lose him so much because she doesn''t give him face.


    But this is not China. He can only leave honestly.


    "Master, this guy is really annoying." Kato Youyi sprinkles Jiao on Wu Hao.


    "Forget it, don''t be angry. After eating, we''ll go to the beach." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, listen to your master." Kato Youyi hugged Wu Hao''s arm and wanted to melt into Wu Hao''s arms.


    While blowing flowers at the west gate of the other table, seeing Kato Youyi''s intimacy with Wu Hao, I felt sad. It was like a toy of my own, which was played in others'' hands.


    Ximen blowing flowers is not only jealous of Wu Hao, but also unhappy about why he is now in the cherry blossom country.


    If it were in China, Ximen would have robbed the flowers.


    After eating, Wu Hao and Kato Youyi came to the beach together.


    Ximen blowing flowers also followed Wu Hao to the beach.


    "Master, that annoying fellow is following us." Kato Youyi found Ximen blowing flowers behind him.


    "It''s all right. Leave him alone. We''ll play our game."


    Wu Hao doesn''t care too much.


    After all, he can''t beat him just because others follow his own path.


    Kato Youyi nodded.


    After a few steps, she took off her shoes and walked barefoot to the thin beach with a surprised expression on her face.


    "Master, is this the beach? This feeling is really comfortable. "


    "There are still many beautiful places in the world, such as the sea, the prairie and the desert. If you like it, the master can go with you." Wu Hao said.


    "Thank you, master."


    Kato Youyi jumped on Wu Hao and clamped Wu Hao''s waist with his legs.


    Ximen chuhua looked at Kato Youyi and Wu Hao from a distance. Both eyes were getting angry.


    "Bitch, wait for me. I''ll let you know my power."


    Seeing their intimacy, Simon knew that they must be related.


    Although he doesn''t have the first plot, he prefers women to have more experience, which will make him feel better.


    But that doesn''t mean he likes to see the woman he wants make intimate moves with other men.


    "Master Simon, what are you looking at?" A young man in Tang clothes came to Ximen to blow flowers and asked.


    A leopard was embroidered on the skirt of the young man.


    "Mr. Tang, can you do me a favor?" Ximen blew the flower and suddenly thought that Tang Xinghui was powerful here. It wouldn''t be a problem if he helped take Kato Youyi.


    "Master Simon, what can I do for you? Just say it. If I can help you, I will try my best to help you. " Tang Bao said quickly.


    Taking good care of young master Simon is the task assigned to him by the elders.


    However, his request is not too much, so try to be satisfied with him.

 Chapter 213

    "I like a girl. Mr. Tang, can you let me stay with her for two days?" Ximen blows flowers and looks at the two people in front of Wu Hao.


    Tang Bao was dumbfounded when he heard Ximen''s request to blow flowers.


    If you ask him to hit someone, Tang Bao promises to roll up his sleeves and do it.


    But it made him pick up girls. Tang Bao didn''t know how to operate.


    "Master Simon, isn''t it better for you to go up by yourself? You''re so handsome. You should have no problem getting a girl. " Tang Bao hesitated.


    "Mr. Tang, I don''t mean that. I mean direct, such as using strong?" Seeing that Tang Bao misunderstood, Ximen blew flowers and quickly explained.


    Tang Bao stared at Ximen blowing flowers.


    Chasing a woman, the young Ximen wants to use strong, this... Is this some pervert.


    "In fact, I am willing to pay. I am willing to pay as much as I want."


    Simon blew flowers and felt that at this moment, his young master Simon''s face was lost.


    However, in order to get Kato Youyi, he has given up.


    "Oh, master Simon, you want me to call you a lady. You can rest assured that I will satisfy you. "


    Tang Bao had a sudden expression, then took out his mobile phone and wanted to call Ximen to blow flowers and call Miss.


    Seeing Tang Bao''s expression that everyone is a man, Ximen blowing flowers really wants to beat this silly thing with two fists. I don''t know how Tang Xing will send such a person with obvious IQ problems to entertain himself.


    Ximen blew flowers and made a stop gesture to Tang Bao.


    Tang Bao stopped stupidly.


    "I didn''t mean to call Miss. I like the woman in front. I want to be with her. Can you help me find a way. I''ll pay as much as I can. " When Ximen Huahua knew who Tang Bao was, he didn''t play dumb fans with him and went straight to the point.


    "Master Simon, you mean you wanted to fuck her, but she refused you because she had a boyfriend. But you just want to fuck her and ask me to help. As long as you are with her, how much you are willing to pay? Isn''t it? " Tang Bao rationalized his thoughts.


    "Yes."


    Simon blew flowers and nodded with a headache.


    "That''s not good. Doing so can be regarded as robbing people''s women. Will Tang Xing do such a thing?" Tang Bao shook his head again and again.


    Simon really wants to strangle Tang Bao when he hears what Tang Bao said. Is that what I said?


    "I mean, give money, give money, don''t rob. Mr. Tang, just help me talk. " Simon blowing flowers really has a headache.


    Tang Bao nodded as if he knew something. "OK, I''ll go."


    With that, Tang Bao walked towards Wu Hao in front of him.


    Seeing that Tang Bao finally understood his words, Ximen blew flowers. It was a relief.


    To tell you the truth, Ximen didn''t have any good intentions when he called Tang Bao to blow flowers.


    First, if Tang Bao really talked about Kato Youyi in the past, of course it would be good. He would have to fulfill his wish.


    Second, if Tang Bao doesn''t talk about Kato Youyi, but gets angry, then he will add fuel and vinegar and encourage him. For a while, if Tang Bao moves his hand, it''s Tang Bao''s business, which has nothing to do with himself. Of course, my revenge.


    Looking at Tang Bao''s figure, Simon blew a smile on his face.


    Tang Bao came to Wu Hao and said, "Miss, that... Young master Ximen said he wanted you to play with him for two days. He would give him any money."


    "Get out. Go back and tell that Simon blows flowers. I don''t want to see him and let him disappear from my sight immediately. Or I''ll kill him. " Wu Hao cold tunnel.


    This Ximen flower blowing really touched Wu Hao''s bottom line.


    "Sir, young master Simon just wants miss so to play with him for two days. He doesn''t mean anything else. Moreover, he is willing to give money. " Tang baoleng tunnel.


    "Tell him, isn''t he rich? Let him take $1 trillion, and maybe I''ll promise. " Wu Hao said.


    "OK, I''ll tell him to go."


    Tang Bao nodded and turned to blow the flower path to the west gate.


    "How about Mr. Tang?" Seeing Tang Bao coming back, Ximen blew flowers and asked quickly.


    "He agreed, but master Simon, you have to give him $1 trillion." Tang Bao smiled.


    Tang Bao''s words made Ximen blow flowers there.


    This is no special operation.


    Who am I?


    Where am i?


    What do I want to do?


    "Master Ximen, hurry up, or everyone else will leave." Seeing Ximen blowing Hua Leng there, Tang Bao also reminded him a few words.


    "Ah, I can''t stand it."


    Simon blew flowers and roared, and ran frantically.


    For the existence of Tang Bao, Ximen blowing flowers felt that he was about to collapse.


    After running for a while, Simon blew flowers and calmed down. He took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Second young master, what can I do for you?"


    This time, the person in charge of Ximen''s family who came to the cherry blossom country received a call from Ximen blowing flowers.


    "Uncle Bo, I''m on the beach. I want you to help me change someone to entertain me. I''m going crazy."


    Ximen blowing flowers is really tortured to death by Tang Bao.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Although Ximen Bo doesn''t like Ximen blowing flowers, he is still the second young master of Ximen family. Ximen Bo doesn''t want anything to happen to him.


    "It''s no big deal, but Mr. Tang Bao and my thoughts are not on the same channel at all. He can''t understand a lot of what I say. So, if you can, change someone for me and stay with Mr. Tang Bao. I''m really afraid I''m out of my mind. " Ximen blowing flowers is busy.


    "Young master, wait a minute. I''ll see if I can change someone for you."


    Simon Bo said and hung up the phone.


    Simon blew flowers, but he couldn''t help feeling relieved.


    "Master Simon, do you want someone to replace me?"


    Tang Bao looked at Ximen blowing flowers with cold eyes.


    If he is called back, he will lose face at Tang Bao''s party.


    "Yes, I don''t think you are suitable for entertaining people. Maybe it''s better to be a bodyguard."


    Although he was very upset, Ximen blowing flowers still gave Tang Bao some face.


    "That''s right."


    The simple minded Tang Bao nodded. He also felt that he was not suitable for entertaining others.


    Seeing that Tang Bao is not angry, Ximen blowing flowers is also a little helpless.


    For this simple minded Tang Bao, Ximen really has no other way to blow flowers.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Tang, just now our young master called and said that if he could, he would be accompanied by another person." Ximen Bo told Tang Xinghui about Ximen''s requirements for flower blowing.


    "Who is accompanying master Simon?" Asked Tang Zhonghua, who was in his forties.


    "It''s brother Bao." A young man with a look in his eyes said.


    A snake was embroidered on the young man''s Tang costume.


    "Little leopard? How can he accompany the guests? " Tang Zhonghua frowned slightly, but he knew that Tang Bao was not suitable for entertaining people.


    "It''s the third master''s meaning." Said Tang snake.

 Chapter 214

    "What does the third master mean? OK, now that the guest wants to change people, you can pass the little snake. Be smart. " After Tang Zhonghua thought about it, he let Tang snake pass.


    Tang snake is one of the most shrewd among the younger generation of Tang Xinghui.


    "OK, second master."


    Tang snake nodded and left the room.


    "Second master Tang, I''m really sorry to trouble you because of such a small matter." Simon Bo is a little embarrassed.


    He knows Simon''s character of blowing flowers, but he can''t say anything.


    Besides, this time I came to talk business with Tang Xing on behalf of the Ximen family. I also took some opportunities to see the sincerity of Tang Xing Association.


    "A small thing. Young master Ximen seldom comes to the cherry blossom country. We Tang Xinghui should do a good job in the friendship of the host. " Tang Zhonghua smiles.


    "Thank you, second master Tang." Simon Bo Road.


    "Thank you for what. We are partners now. Come and have tea. " Tang Zhonghua raised his teacup.


    "Drink tea." Simon Bo also picked up the teacup.


    The same smile hung on both faces.


    As for what they are thinking, only they know.


    Tang snake soon saw Tang Bao and Ximen blowing flowers.


    "Little leopard, what''s going on?" Tang snake asked with a cold face after seeing Tang Bao.


    When Tang Bao was asked to entertain the guests, he was asked to change people. It was Tang Xinghui''s face.


    "Brother snake, that''s right. Young master Simon wants a beautiful woman to accompany him for two days. He can pay as much as he says. I went to tell the young master of the West. People said that young master Ximen would give us $1 trillion, but young master Ximen was unwilling to give it. Then, let''s change people. I can''t help it. Maybe I''m really not suitable for entertaining guests. "


    Tang Bao has an expression of grievance.


    Ximen blowing flowers originally wanted to stop Tang Bao, but he gave up when he thought of Tang Bao''s character.


    At the same time, let Tang snake know and see what he can do.


    After hearing Tang Bao''s words, Tang snake was also helpless. No wonder Ximen blew flowers and wanted to change people. He also wanted to change.


    "OK, I see. I''ll entertain young master Simon. Go back."


    Tang snake really can''t find an excuse to scold Tang Bao. He can only go back first. We''ll see what the meeting says.


    "Then I''ll go back first."


    Tang Bao nodded and left without looking back.


    In Tang Bao''s heart, I really don''t want to contact Ximen Huahua.


    "Master Simon, I probably know about you. Although some of the things we Tang Xing will do are not on the right path, there are also ways to steal. Will we Tang Xing do some things that violate morality? " Said Tang snake.


    "Mr. Tang, I know it''s difficult. If Mr. Tang does me a favor, I''d like to personally take out $30 million and invite Mr. Tang to tea. "


    Tang snake is different from Tang Bao. Ximen is willing to have a try.


    Hearing 30 million, Tang snake''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    Among the younger generation of Tang Xinghui, he is also Chu Qiao, who is qualified to embroider his name on his clothes.


    But he really doesn''t have much money.


    His net worth adds up to 1 million.


    Moreover, cultivation also costs money. If Simon blows flowers and gives 30 million, his strength will be one step closer.


    Although there is still no way to surpass Tang Hu, there is still no problem in reaching the same level as Tang Bao.


    He was excited.


    "But this matter..."


    "50 million."


    Ximen chuhua saw Tang snake''s attitude and directly interrupted him with money.


    Tang snake swallowed his saliva and immediately made up his mind, "young master Simon, I can help you with this, but only in my own name. What do you think? "


    "Just get things done."


    In order to show his sincerity, Ximen blew flowers and transferred 30 million to Tang snake first.


    The remaining 20 million will be transferred to Tang snake after it is completed.


    "Master Simon, you can rest assured." Tang snake''s face showed a flattering expression.


    Seeing Tang snake''s expression, Ximen blew flowers and smiled.


    Money can do anything.


    Tang snake is not as direct as Tang Bao, but tells his younger brother to follow Wu Hao and find a chance to start.


    After arranging things, Tang snake and Ximen blow flowers went on the yacht prepared for Ximen blow flowers.


    "Master, they have a good time."


    Kato Youyi lay on Wu Hao''s back and looked at the young people surfing in the sea, some envious.


    "Do you want to play?" Wu Hao asked.


    "But I won''t." Kato Youyi is worried.


    "It''s all right. If you want to play, I''ll go with you." Wu Hao said.


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    "Great."


    Kato Youyi kissed Wu Hao''s face heavily.


    Then, Wu Hao and Kato Youyi bought a set of surfing equipment.


    They began to surf on the beach.


    Surfing is not difficult for Wu Hao, a martial artist who completely controls his body.


    But for Kato Youyi, a layman, it is still very difficult.


    A few hours later, Kato Youyi was the key to controlling some impulses.


    At this time, it was almost dark, and Kato Youyi didn''t continue surfing.


    Compared with surfing, she prefers to stay in her room and play ''Games'' with Wu Hao.


    They came to a restaurant for dinner. After dinner, they went back to the hotel to have a rest.


    "Master, can we still surf tomorrow?" Kato Youyi is very interested in surfing.


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Have a good time these days. When one or two of baibaitai come back, we will go back to China together.


    "It''s very kind of you, master." Kato Youyi excited tunnel.


    "Eat quickly."


    Wu Hao smiled.


    Kato Youyi must be hungry after learning surfing for hours.


    "Yes."


    Kato Youyi took a big bite.


    Halfway through the meal, Kato Youyi was embarrassed and said, "master, I want to go to the bathroom."


    For Kato Youyi to go to the bathroom, as long as Wu Hao is still a normal person, it is impossible to say that he will not go to the bathroom.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t notice that when Kato Youyi went to the bathroom, two men followed.


    Half an hour later, Kato Youyi didn''t come back. Wu Hao looked at the bathroom strangely, but he didn''t find Kato Youyi.


    His face suddenly cooled down.


    Wu Hao used his backtracking ability and soon saw that Kato Youyi was taken away by two men.


    At the same time, I also know that the two men who tied Kato Youyi had something to do with Ximen blowing flowers.


    The killing came out of Wu Hao''s heart immediately.


    I''m not going to argue with you. You''re still so stubborn. You want to die.


    After seeing Kato Youyi taken to the yacht blowing flowers in Ximen, Wu Hao paid the bill and rushed to the yacht.

 Chapter 215

    When Tang snake''s two men took Kato Youyi to the yacht, Ximen blew the flowers, which made him excited.


    He not only gave Tang snake the remaining 20 million, but also gave him two men, 1 million each.


    "Master Simon, we''ll disturb you."


    With that, Tang snake left Ximen''s flower blowing room with two men.


    When he left the room, Tang snake showed a proud smile on his face.


    Tang Bao, that fool, brother snake won 50 million without any effort. Wait for you, brother snake to catch up with you.


    On the main deck, Tang snake looked at the sea comfortably with a glass of red wine. It was cool in his heart.


    When I saw Kato Youyi lying on the sand, I was very excited.


    "I said, I will get you, little beauty. I will be good to you." Ximen blew flowers and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva when he looked at Kato Youyi.


    It''s so pure.


    Great figure.


    It''s the best.


    It would be great if I could sleep with you all my life.


    Simon blew out a small pill and drank the red wine.


    After Ximen blew flowers and swallowed the pill, Wu Hao appeared next to Tang snake.


    A man suddenly appeared beside him, which scared Tang snake to drop his wine glasses.


    "You are... How did you come?"


    After seeing clearly that it was Wu Hao, Tang snake began to feel uneasy.


    Now the yacht has left the coast, but Wu Hao suddenly appears on the yacht. This person is definitely not simple.


    "You tied my little servant here. You asked me how I came here. Tell me, how do you want to die? " Wu Hao said faintly,


    Then he took a look at the room where Ximen blew flowers.


    After Wu Hao''s words, Tang snake felt a sense of death enveloping him.


    "Die."


    Before Tang snake spoke, his two younger brothers rushed at Wu Hao.


    But when the two younger brothers rushed in front of Wu Hao, they suddenly settled there.


    Then, the two younger brothers slowly floated up in Tang snake''s frightened eyes.


    When they came to the sky 10 meters in front of the yacht, the two younger brothers suddenly seemed to be cut by countless knives, broke into countless pieces and fell into the sea.


    Although these two younger brothers are not the mastermind, they are not good people according to their proficiency in doing such things.


    So death is their end.


    Tang snake was scared to pee when he saw this scene.


    What''s the special situation? It''s terrible.


    At the same time, Tang snake hated Ximen blowing flowers in his heart.


    You really can pick people. You picked the partner of such a strong man.


    "Sir, sir, all misunderstandings, all misunderstandings. I''m from Tang Xinghui. I did this entirely because of Simon''s instructions to blow flowers. He is a guest of our Tang Xinghui. I can''t refuse his request. "


    Tang snake hurriedly said, putting all the responsibility on Ximen''s flower blowing.


    "Can''t you refuse to accept 50 million?" Wu Hao looked at Tang snake coldly.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Tang snake''s face was dead gray.


    No matter how Wu Hao knows, he can''t argue any more.


    "Sir, please spare your life. I''m from Tang Xinghui. I know I''m wrong." Tang snake fell soft on the deck.


    "I don''t know what Tang Xinghui is, but since you say you are from Tang Xinghui, I will ask Tang Xinghui for an explanation. If Tang Xinghui were like you, there would be no reason for it to exist. " Wu Hao cold tunnel.


    Tang snake''s behavior really angered Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care whether he is a Chinese compatriot or not. As long as Tang Xinghui''s conduct is not good, he will be destroyed.


    "No, no, it has nothing to do with Tang Xinghui. I did it myself. It''s none of Tang Xinghui''s business."


    Tang snake is also a member of Tang Xinghui, but he doesn''t want to destroy the whole Tang Xinghui because of his personal behavior.


    After seeing Wu Hao''s strength, Tang snake didn''t think Wu Hao was talking big.


    "You have no right to speak."


    Haohao''s mindfulness directly invalidated Tang snake''s skill.


    Tang snake spewed out blood and his face was desperate.


    It''s worse than killing a martial artist.


    Thinking of living like ordinary people for the rest of his life, Tang snake really wants to die.


    Ximen, who was preparing to do something to Kato Youyi in the room, suddenly found that his body couldn''t move.


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong with my body?"


    Soon, Simon blew flowers and found his body floating up on the deck.


    Seeing Wu Hao and Tang snake who was depressed after vomiting blood, he immediately knew what had happened.


    He provoked the wrong people.


    "I''m from the Simon family. You can''t hurt me." Ximen blew flowers and immediately took out the family behind him, hoping to frighten Wu Hao.


    "Simon family, I haven''t heard of it. I''ve endured your previous behavior, but you dare to fight me. Do you really think I''m made of mud? Simon family, right? Let him come to me. "


    Wu Hao directly abolished the lifeblood of Ximen blowing flowers.


    "Ah."


    Simon blew flowers and suddenly howled miserably.


    He knew that from today on, he would no longer be a man.


    This makes Simon, who loves his life, blow flowers, like the end of the world.


    Wu Hao relieved his mind of controlling Ximen blow flower, and Ximen blow flower suddenly fell on the deck.


    Then Wu Hao contacted one or two people in Baidi and asked them to come right away.


    After receiving Wu Hao''s order, the two immediately rushed to Wu Hao''s place.


    Half an hour later, they came to the yacht.


    "Take them and we''ll go to Tang Xinghui."


    Wu Hao said to kamikaze Ichiro.


    As for Baidi Taiyi, he stayed to protect Kato Youyi.


    Back on the shore, Kamikawa Ichiro drove to Chinatown.


    At this time, Tang Zhonghua, the second master, and Tang Zhenhua, the third master, had a dispute over the flower blowing of Ximen.


    "Third, don''t you know how profitable the business that Ximen family and Tang Xinghui cooperated with is? $200 million a year. Since the young master of their family wants to play with a woman, let her play. As long as the business is done, not to mention one woman, even 10? "


    Tang Zhonghua looked at some Tang Zhenhua faintly.


    In his mind, a woman can get back an annual income of $200 million, which is very cost-effective.


    "Second brother, that''s not what you said. Do we Tang Xinghui want to do those immoral things for a little profit? If Simon blow flowers like some student girls, he spent some money to do it, I have nothing to say. But if he wants to rob, I will never agree. That''s why I sent the leopard. Second brother, tell the little snake right now so that he can''t mess around. " Tang Zhenhua said quickly.


    "Old three, if you don''t understand the business, don''t mix it up. There won''t be anything." Tang Zhonghua Dao.


    "But..."


    Before Tang Zhenhua finished, there was a loud noise downstairs.

 Chapter 216

    "What happened?"


    Tang Zhonghua''s face changed slightly.


    The sudden extinction of Morikawa society, which has been suppressing Tang Xinghui, is a good opportunity for the rise of Tang Xinghui.


    Now someone is making trouble at home, which doesn''t bode well.


    "Second brother, you won''t make trouble for us with Simon blowing flowers."


    Tang Zhenhua suddenly thought of the west gate blowing flowers, and there was an ominous premonition.


    "No way."


    Tang Zhonghua is not as confident as before.


    If you really get into trouble with a terrible person, it will be really troublesome.


    But is Simon really so lucky to blow flowers?


    Just looking at a beautiful woman can get into big trouble.


    "Don''t worry about it. Go out and have a look."


    Tang Zhenhua said and left the room.


    Tang Zhonghua quickly followed.


    When they went out, there were many people lying outside.


    Only Tang Bao is still there, struggling to resist the sword move of kamikaze Ichiro.


    However, Tang Bao won''t last long.


    "Kamikawa Ichiro?!"


    Tang Zhenhua''s face changed greatly when he saw kamikaze Ichiro.


    As a senior member of Tang Xinghui, Tang Zhenhua naturally knows kamikaze Ichiro.


    "Little snake, and master Ximen." Tang Zhonghua saw Tang snake dragged by kamikaze Ichiro like two dogs.


    Suddenly, Tang Zhonghua knew that it was Ximen blowing flowers that caused the trouble.


    Unexpectedly, the other party had something to do with kamikaze Ichiro. Tang Zhonghua couldn''t help complaining about Ximen blowing flowers.


    He didn''t think about it, or else he would send Tang snake. Would this happen?


    After kamikaze Ichiro cut Tang Bao out of combat effectiveness, he threw Tang snake and Ximen blow flower in front of Tang Zhonghua.


    "These two people dare to bind my master''s woman. It''s really bold. You Tang Xinghui should give my master a satisfactory explanation, otherwise you Tang Xinghui, like Morikawa society, will not exist. " Kamikaze Ichiro''s cold tunnel.


    Tang Zhonghua looked at Tang snake and their faces became very ugly.


    Tang snake has two people, one has lost his skill and the other has lost his lifeblood. How can he tell the meeting or Ximen family at that time.


    "Kamikaze Ichiro, you have abolished all the people, and you want us to explain to you. Are you cheating too much?" Tang Zhonghua Dao.


    "You have no right to speak here. Call your elders out."


    When kamikaze Ichiro finished, he immediately cut Tang Zhonghua with a knife.


    In Tang Zhonghua''s horror, he was cut into serious injuries with a knife.


    There''s no way. Tang Zhonghua is in the extreme state. How can he be the opponent of kamikaze Ichiro in the congenital state.


    At this time, Tang Zhenhua quickly blocked Tang Zhonghua''s body to prevent kamikaze Ichiro from hurting the killer.


    At this time, Tang paper suddenly appeared, and involuntarily attacked kamikaze Ichiro.


    And kamikaze Ichiro was unwilling to show weakness and put it together with Tang paper.


    Tang Bi three people also appeared next to Tang Zhenhua.


    "The great elder, the second elder and the fourth elder."


    Seeing the elder coming, Tang Zhenhua quickly saluted.


    "Zhenhua, what''s going on?" Tang Bi asked angrily.


    Tang Zhenhua hesitated. If he really wanted to tell the story, he couldn''t protect the elder. He would split Tang Zhonghua.


    Seeing that Tang Zhenhua hesitated, Tang Bi immediately shouted, "say."


    "Yes."


    Tang Zhenhua told Tang Bi what happened.


    After listening to Tang Bi, he glared at Tang Zhonghua.


    It''s a shame to have people call on Tang Xinghui for a profit of $200 million a year.


    "Old three, come back." Tang Bi sighed and said to Tang paper.


    When Tang Zhi heard it, he wanted to accept it.


    But Kamikawa Ichiro showed no sign of keeping his hand.


    "If you want to go, it''s impossible."


    Kamikaze Ichiro speeded up his knife.


    For a moment, Tang paper completely fell into the disadvantage.


    Tang Bi is going to save Tang Zhi.


    But suddenly, he felt an extremely sharp invisible sword spirit facing him.


    As long as he dares to move, the sword will cut him to pieces.


    He looked at Tang Mo and found that they were also afraid to move.


    "You don''t have to participate in the battle between them." Wu Hao said softly.


    Tang Bi suddenly stared at Wu Hao.


    Originally, before Wu Hao spoke, Tang Bi only regarded him as an ordinary person.


    As soon as Wu Hao opened his mouth, Tang Bi felt an incomparably powerful momentum. He rose from Wu Hao and pressed the three of him.


    Tang bi was in despair.


    Ximen''s blind blow provoked a martial artist with such terrible strength, but Tang Xinghui was going to die. Tang Bi wanted to kill him with one palm.


    And the battle between Kamikawa Ichiro and Tang Zhi has come to an end.


    After all, kamikaze Ichiro is younger than Tang Zhi. He pays attention to simplicity, speed, explosive power and indomitable.


    Tang Zhi is worried. Naturally, he is not as good as kamikaze Ichiro.


    Finally, he vomited blood and retreated to Tang Bi.


    Kamikaze Ichiro did not pursue, but returned to Wu Hao''s back.


    "You should be the people of Tang Xinghui?" Wu Hao looked at Tang Bi 4.


    Tang Bi''s face showed a bitter smile and nodded.


    There''s no way. If it''s just kamikaze Ichiro alone or one or two more congenital environments, Tang Bi won''t advise.


    But Wu Hao was so strong that standing there still, he could keep his group of people from moving.


    Tang Bi is not afraid of death, but if he dies because of this, it''s not worth it.


    "Tell me, how should we deal with this matter?" Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "Elder, you can handle it as you say." Tang Bi has to admit his fate now.


    "Originally, I was going to destroy your whole Tang Xinghui. However, it''s not easy to see that you are also Chinese compatriots and take root in this foreign country. Tang Xinghui has also earned some face for the Chinese dynasty. I''ll give you a chance. Give me a satisfactory account of this matter. " Wu Hao said.


    "Elder, it''s all my fault. You can punish me as much as you want." Tang Zhonghua tunnel.


    At this time, Tang Zhonghua really regretted it.


    He really didn''t expect that Tang Xinghui would be destroyed because of his decision.


    The collapse of Morikawa society really made Tang Zhonghua floating.


    When he wanted to come, Tang Xinghui could walk sideways on the boundary of Yokohama.


    Unexpectedly, I met such a powerful warrior.


    What he can do now is to pay the price for what he did wrong.


    "Well, I won''t embarrass you. You waste your skills. That''s all. However, I haven''t finished the account of Simon''s house. Call the Simon''s people. " Wu Hao doesn''t want to embarrass Tang Xinghui.


    After all, Simon blowing flowers is the mastermind.


    "Elder, can you..."


    Tang Zhenhua also wants to say good words for Tang Zhonghua.


    But Tang Zhonghua directly wasted his skills.


    "Second brother."


    Tang Zhenhua''s eyes were full of unbearable.


    "Third brother, if you do something wrong, you should be punished. This is called the rule." Tang Zhonghua''s face showed a tragic smile¡° Go and call Simon''s family. "

 Chapter 217

    Simon Bo got a call from Tang Zhenhua and rushed to Tang Xinghui.


    When Ximen Bo saw Ximen blowing flowers, his face became very ugly.


    Although Ximen Huahua is an ignorant second generation ancestor, it is a baby pimple in the eyes of old lady Ximen, otherwise the Ximen family will not always wipe his ass.


    Now this baby pimple has turned into a loser. It is conceivable that old lady Simon will feel heartache.


    And if the old lady of Ximen is heartbroken, the Ximen family will not be at peace.


    The person who comes to the cherry blossom country with Ximen blowing flowers will also be unlucky.


    "Third Master Tang, please give me an explanation. Otherwise, you Tang Xing will bear the anger of our Ximen family. And second master Tang, where can I ask him to come out? " Simon Bo looked at Tang Zhenhua angrily.


    Tang Zhonghua was seriously injured and has been sent for treatment. Now the speaker naturally falls on Tang Zhenhua''s head.


    "Mr. Ximen, you young master Ximen can only blame himself for what he is like now. What does it have to do with Tang Xinghui. If your Ximen family wants to vent their anger on our Tang Xinghui, just come and let''s continue. Mr. Ximen, do you know what price Tang Xing will pay for your frustrated second young master of Ximen family? "


    Thinking of Tang Zhonghua, who has wasted his skills, Tang Zhenhua is called hate in his heart.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to hate Wu Hao. He could only turn his hatred to Ximen blowing flowers.


    "OK, since it''s for this reason, I''ll truthfully take your words of Tang Xinghui back to Ximen''s house."


    With that, Ximen Bo asked his two men behind him to come forward and lift them. Tang Xinghui gave him a simple treatment. Now Ximen is in a dizzy state.


    At this time, Ximen blew flowers but suddenly woke up. When he saw Ximen Bo, he burst into tears and said, "Uncle Bo, i... I was abandoned, i... I''m no longer a man. You must avenge me and catch that man and woman. I want them to live better than die."


    At last, Simon''s face became ferocious and crazy.


    Losing the foundation of being a man, Simon''s psychology of blowing flowers has also changed.


    Tang Zhenhua shook his head when he heard Ximen blowing flowers. He really "did evil and can''t live.".


    Now, no one can save you.


    "Don''t worry, second young master. No one can go anywhere after hurting Simon''s family. We Ximen family will avenge you for your revenge. What you have to do now is to recuperate well. Now that science and technology are so developed, the old lady knows many miracle doctors and will certainly cure you. "


    Simon Bo came to Simon blow flowers and comforted Simon blow flowers.


    Hearing Ximen Bo''s words, Ximen blow flower showed a glimmer of hope on her desperate face.


    Yes, now that science and technology are so developed, she also knows many strange people. She must have a way to cure herself.


    Just when Simon blew YY flowers, a voice that plunged him into despair and he couldn''t forget all his life rang.


    "Simon blows flowers. You can rest assured that no one can cure your injury. Even if it is cured, I will abolish it again. I want to see how many times your Simon family can bear it. "


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to kill Ximen Huahua, because he knows that killing someone like Ximen Huahua can make him feel desperate.


    "It''s him, it''s him, it''s his voice. I can hear his voice even if it turns gray. Uncle Bo, kill him, kill him, he''s the devil. " Simon blew flowers and shouted wildly.


    "Devil? I like this title very much, because I like to be your devil and an indelible shadow in your life. "


    While talking, Wu Hao appeared beside the flower blowing in Ximen and looked at him.


    "Ah."


    Wu Hao''s appearance made Ximen blow flowers faint.


    "Who are you?" Simon Bo looked at Wu Hao warily.


    "Who am I? Just now, according to you, you Ximen''s family are very good. I don''t even know. It''s very good. "


    Wu Hao shook his head with a look of disappointment.


    "Sir, you should know that you are facing the Ximen family, the largest family in the Chinese Empire. It''s very unwise of you to do so." Simon Bo Road.


    "Unwise. Is it true that if the second young master of your family wants my woman, I have to offer it with obedient hands? I don''t know his father. I''ll give him whatever he wants. I tell you, this is not the Great China, not your arrogant place. Even in the Great China, as long as you dare to provoke me, I dare to abolish him. What''s special? Scare me with the family. Believe it or not, I''ll burn your Simon''s house. "


    With that, Wu Hao''s anger suddenly came up.


    How old are you when you dare to fan your women and threaten yourself with some fart family.


    I really annoyed myself. Wu Hao dared to destroy the Ximen family.


    "Well, you are the first to say that about the Simon family. No matter who you are, our Ximen family will find you, and you will be the craziest Revenge of our Ximen family. " As a member of Ximen family, Ximen Bo has to be tough at this time.


    "You don''t need to look for it. When I return to the great heavenly kingdom, I will go to your Ximen family in person. Then I''ll see what you Simon family will do with me. Now you can go away. Remember, don''t try to treat him. Otherwise, you two young masters will bear the consequences. "


    Wu Hao''s face showed an evil smile.


    To tell you the truth, Wu Hao hopes that Ximen''s family will cure Ximen''s blowing flowers so that Wu Hao can abolish him again.


    "You''ll die without a burial place."


    After Ximen Bo left a cruel word, he asked his two men to lift Ximen and blow flowers away.


    However, Tang Zhenhua''s eyes looking at Simon Bo were full of pity.


    He had no idea what monster the Simon family had provoked.


    Ximen family is just a secular family. Even if there is some martial power, it is given in vain when facing Wu Hao.


    "Elder, if you need to go to our Tang Xinghui, you can speak." Tang Zhenhua said hurriedly at this time.


    "No, do you think you can help me?" Wu Hao glanced at Tang Zhenhua.


    "The elder is powerful. Naturally, our Tang Xinghui can''t compare with 10000, but we can still do it by waving flags and shouting to help the elder." Tang Zhenhua doesn''t think Wu Hao''s words are harsh.


    Because that''s the truth.


    "No, you can develop Tang Xinghui well. Also, lend me your yacht for two days. "


    After Wu Hao finished, he left Tang Xinghui with kamikaze Ichiro.


    "Senior, if you like, it''s yours. You can play as long as you want." Tang Zhenhua hurriedly said in the back.


    If you can use a yacht to get in touch with such a warrior, it would be a great joy.


    However, Tang Zhenhua did not hear Wu Hao''s answer.

 Chapter 218

    "Third Master, now I finally know why Morikawa society was destroyed." Tang Hu said to Tang Zhenhua on one side.


    "Yes, it''s strange not to be destroyed if you provoke this one." Tang Zhenhua naturally guessed that Morikawa society must have provoked Wu Hao before it was destroyed.


    "What about the Simon family?" Tang Hu looked at Tang Zhenhua.


    "Don''t you already have an answer in your heart?" Tang Zhenhua also looked at the best younger generation.


    Tang Hu nodded.


    Yes, facing Wu Hao, Ximen''s family may end up like Morikawa society.


    But what does this have to do with yourself.


    All this was brought out by Simon blowing flowers.


    Wu Hao returned to the yacht with Kamikawa Ichiro.


    At this time, the overpowering drug in Kato Youyi had not passed, and she was still asleep.


    After another half an hour, Kato Youyi woke up.


    Seeing Wu Hao sitting next to him, Kato Youyi jumped into Wu Hao''s arms.


    "Master, thank you for saving Youyi, which makes you worried."


    Kato Youyi is not an ordinary person. She knows that she was captured before.


    Now Wu Hao is sitting beside him. I think it should be Wu Hao who saved himself.


    "It doesn''t matter. How can my little servant be bullied by others?" Wu Hao touched Kato Youyi''s hair.


    "Master."


    Kato Youyi kissed Wu Hao''s lips.


    Wu Hao responded to Kato Youyi.


    She was frightened. We should comfort her well.


    Soon, there was spring in the room.


    Wu Tian and Kato Youyi didn''t go back to the great heavenly Dynasty immediately, but played here in Yokohama for a few days.


    In the past few days, an earthquake occurred in Shangjing of the great Chinese dynasty.


    Ximen, the second young master of Ximen''s family, blew flowers and went to the cherry blossom country, but he was abandoned.


    The old lady of Ximen was so angry that she whipped Ximen Bo who went with Ximen to blow flowers. As a result, Ximen Bo needed to lie in bed for half a month.


    And let the people who hurt Ximen to blow flowers break their limbs and come to the Ximen family to plead guilty, otherwise the Ximen family will use thunder to destroy their nine families.


    Because old lady Simon''s words also made the high level of the great Chinese dynasty warn her.


    But old lady Simon is still determined to avenge her favorite grandson.


    At the same time, old lady Simon also went to a mysterious sect to ask for medicine for her grandson.


    After the old lady Simon''s words spread, many people in large families knew it, such as Zheng Hai, Liu Xu, Fang Yu and so on.


    "That crazy old woman is crazy again. Simon''s flower destroying boy should have been abandoned long ago. He has harmed so many girls. It''s a good waste. Er, the cherry blossom country was abolished. Wu Hao is still in the cherry blossom country. He can''t do it. "


    Zheng Hai involuntarily thought of Wu Hao.


    "It''s really bold and gratifying that someone dared to waste Ximen''s flower blowing waste. I don''t know which great Xia did it. I really want to see you. " Liu Xu thought excitedly.


    "Ximen blowing flowers was abolished in the cherry blossom country, and Wu Hao was also in the cherry blossom country this time. Is there any connection in this?"


    Fang Yu, who has been paying attention to Wu Hao''s whereabouts, also thinks of Wu Hao.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, are you still in the cherry blossom country?" Zheng Hai called Wu Hao and asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Wu Hao said.


    "Do you know Simon''s family?" Zheng Hai asked tentatively.


    "I know. You don''t want to ask Simon about blowing flowers. " Wu Hao said.


    "Shit, Simon''s destroying flowers won''t really be ruined by you." Zheng Haidao.


    "Yes, that boy dares to fall in love with my woman. I will not spare him for such a thing. When I go back in a few days, I have to go to Ximen''s house. I want to see what kind of family will teach such people. " Wu Hao said¡° Zheng Shao, you have nothing to do with Ximen blowing flowers? "


    If Zheng Hai is really Ximen''s family, it has nothing to do with Wu Hao.


    After all, he still wants to give Zheng Hai face.


    "No, who cares about that boy. However, the old lady of the Simon family is not a good stubble. If you want to go, you must be careful. " Zheng Hai reminds Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, an old man who has lived too long should have a good rest if he doesn''t know his face."


    Wu Hao doesn''t think that old lady Simon can be better than herself.


    "Brother, if you go to Simon''s house, you must call me. I want to go and see how you cut the old guy." Zheng Hai suddenly became interested.


    Based on Zheng Hai''s understanding of Wu Hao, since he dares to say such words, it proves that he is really confident.


    Therefore, Zheng Hai wants to see how the old guy who has been protecting Ximen to blow flowers was taught a lesson by Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you then." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later, Wu Hao took Kato Youyi on the plane to the Great China Dynasty.


    Kamiyako and Ichiro naturally returned to the Great China Dynasty together.


    With Wu Hao''s hacking technology, there is no problem to get a passport for Kato Youyi.


    "Master, is this the plane?" On the plane, Kato Youyi asked excitedly.


    "Yes, how do you feel?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The images below have become so small. Originally, the feeling of flying in the sky is like this. " Kato Youyi Road.


    "In fact, this is not a real flight. When you have time, the master will let you feel the real feeling of flying in the sky. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Can you fly that in the sky?"


    Kato Youyi began to seduce Wu Hao again.


    "Of course you can if you want."


    Wu Hao thought about it. It''s really crazy, but I like it.


    However, this idea will have to wait for some time.


    Three hours later, Wu Hao returned to the magic capital.


    Returning to the villa, Wu Hao began to refine four kinds of talismans, such as "solid talismans".


    The power of the four talismans refined again is hundreds of times stronger than that at the beginning.


    Even a warrior in heaven and man can''t break the "solid talisman".


    Moreover, the "solid symbol" has been used for a week.


    Isn''t the Ximen family arguing with themselves? To destroy their nine families, Wu Hao takes all his strength to the Ximen family. Go and see how the old lady Simon killed her nine clans.


    These four newly refined symbols are used to replace Wu Yi and them.


    Wu Hao gave Chen Yi, Tang Xin, Kato Youyi and Tanaka Xingnai their new "solid talisman".


    He also went to Chang''an and asked Wu 11 to give Lin Jiaxi a new "solid talisman", and then let them set out for Shangjing.


    Finally, Wu Hao went back to his home, gave his family a "solid symbol", and asked Wu Yi to leave Wujia village and rush to Beijing.


    For a time, 13 innate beings from Wu Yi to Wu 13, together with three beasts, pony, Xiang Feng and five innate beings, Zhanyang and Guya, who turned Qi into Gang, made it clear that the strange beasts in the human realm the day before, and Wu Hao, a martial artist in the magical realm, marched into Beijing together. He wanted to show his muscles to the Ximen family.

 Chapter 219

    Shangjing, Ximen''s house.


    These days, Ximen''s atmosphere is very dignified.


    Old lady Simon has been very bad tempered since she came back.


    A servant accidentally made a small mistake and was beaten half to death.


    Now nobody in Ximen mansion dares to speak loudly.


    "Shendan Valley, those old and immortal guys, a ''plastic body pill'' unexpectedly asked me to take five spirit stones. They really treat me as a big enemy." Old lady Simon was in her room, her face gloomy and terrible.


    Originally, she thought that with her friendship with Shendan Valley, she could get back a "plastic pill" from Shendan valley. Unexpectedly, the lion in Shendan Valley asked for five spirit stones. She really thought that the spirit stone was a cabbage on the side of the road.


    Now it''s the end of the law. There are very few spiritual stones. She doesn''t have five spiritual stones herself. How can she exchange five spiritual stones for a useless'' plastic body pill ''.


    "It''s the damn guy who ruined my grandson. Don''t find it for me. After finding it, I will make your life worse than death."


    Old lady Simon was full of terrible anger.


    Suddenly, the old lady Ximen''s face changed, because she felt that there were many smells of congenital environment approaching Ximen''s house.


    Old lady Simon hurried out of the room.


    There''s no way. There are so many congenital martial arts. Even Shendan Valley doesn''t have so many congenital martial arts.


    "Mother."


    After seeing the old lady of Ximen coming out, I also felt the breath of those congenital environments. The contemporary owner of Ximen family, whose strength reached true Qi and gang, Ximen was unhurt and hurriedly welcomed him.


    "No injury, do you know what''s going on?" Asked old lady Simon.


    "I don''t know. It seems that they are all raw faces. " Simon shook his head unharmed.


    "All right, take someone out with me."


    With that, old lady Simon walked towards the gate of Ximen mansion.


    Simon was unharmed and quickly asked his three congenital brothers to keep up with old lady Simon.


    "Brother, is it really all right?" Zheng Hai asked beside Wu Hao.


    Old lady Simon is a powerful role. Zheng Hai is really afraid that Wu Hao will suffer.


    "It''s all right. Just go to the theatre." Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    Soon, Wu Hao came to the gate of Ximen mansion with a group of congenital martial artists and looked at the old lady of Ximen.


    Wu Hao was slightly surprised when he first saw old lady Simon.


    Because this old lady looks like a person in her 60s.


    "Who is it, sir?" Asked old lady Simon.


    "Aren''t you looking for me and asking me to break my limbs to apologize to your Simon family? I was afraid you would destroy my nine families, so I came. " Wu Hao looked at the old lady Ximen and said softly.


    "Is that you?!"


    Old man Ximen immediately glared at Wu Hao.


    "Yes, it''s me. I said I would come to your Simon''s house. " Wu Hao sneered¡° These are all my people. I want to see how many you can kill? "


    "I''ll kill you first."


    Old lady Ximen, with a flash of body shape, came to Wu Hao and grabbed Wu Hao''s neck.


    Wu Hao has too many natural environments. If old lady Ximen wants to control the situation, she can only catch the thief and the king first.


    The strength of heaven and man was released all at once.


    On Wu Hao''s side, except Da Bai, everyone else trembled and took a few steps.


    In front of the strength of heaven and man, the innate realm and the vigorous realm of true Qi are really not enough.


    "Originally, seeing that you are an old man, I don''t want to do it, but you insist on bringing it to the door. Then I can only let you see it."


    While Wu Hao was talking, Dabai, who was held in his arms, suddenly stretched out a claw and patted old lady Simon''s head.


    Don''t ask why big white''s little claw can shoot old lady Simon''s head, but it can.


    "Boom"


    Old lady Simon''s face made a close contact with the earth.


    The ground was hit with a big pit.


    "Do you think you are strong enough to do whatever you want, to ignore the law and override the law? Maybe you did it before, but justice may be late, but you will never be absent. Here, you are just a weak chicken, an old but not dead weak chicken. "


    Wu Hao''s foot stepped on the head of old lady Ximen.


    But Dabai jumped on old lady Simon and kept jumping.


    Every jump, like a pile driver, beat old lady Ximen once.


    At this time, old lady Simon was completely confused.


    What happened? Was I ravaged by a cat?


    I am one of the most powerful beings in heaven and man. Why am I trampled by a cat.


    It''s impossible, it''s impossible.


    Old lady Simon doesn''t want to believe it anymore. She doesn''t have the slightest resistance now.


    There is also a gap between heaven and man.


    Moreover, the gap will be so big that you can''t imagine.


    The body of Dabai comes from Wanzhong mountain, a 40 meter beast in heaven and man.


    Dabai, who lives in Wanzhong mountain, is invincible in the realm of heaven and man. In addition to meeting Wu Hao, who can kill a strange beast in the realm of heaven and man with one punch, there are also strange beasts in Leichi.


    "You stop and let go of my mother."


    Simon was unharmed and his three brothers rushed at Wu Hao.


    Zhan Yang and Gu Ya immediately greeted him.


    Zhan Yang is harmless to Zhan Ximen.


    Ancient elegance is to block the three brothers of Ximen ruthlessness, Ximen worry free and Ximen hate free.


    The three Ximen brothers are just born in the realm. They don''t see enough in front of the ancient elegance of the realm of true Qi transforming gang.


    Three or two times, he was beaten out of combat effectiveness.


    Solved Simon''s ruthless three brothers. Gu Ya and Zhan Yang did no harm to Zhan Ximen.


    He was soon badly wounded.


    At this time, Wu Hao also stopped Dabai.


    Because if it steps down again, old lady Simon will be turned into Ximen shit cake.


    Wu Hao took the half dead old lady Simon out of the pit, looked at her and said, "old lady Simon, aren''t you going to kill me? Come on, I''m right in front of you. You did it. "


    Old lady Simon, without speaking, just looked at Wu Hao with hate eyes.


    She knew that at this time, she would be humiliated if she opened her mouth and said anything.


    Fortunately, shut your mouth.


    "Old Simon, I don''t like to see your eyes. Don''t let me do things." Wu Hao cold tunnel.


    Wu Hao''s words made old lady Simon wake up all at once.


    She is not a warrior in heaven, man and environment who everyone wants to give face. Now she is just a weak chicken that others can kill at any time, a poor worm.


    At this time, he would also like to express his hatred, that is, to push the whole Simon family into the fire pit.


    With that cat alone, it could destroy the whole Simon family.


    At this time, old lady Simon''s eyes were full of fear.


    "Well, that''s decent. Now, you know what to do. " Wu Hao threw old lady Simon to the ground.


    Old lady Simon took a mouthful of blood and immediately sprayed it.


    She knows what Wu Hao wants to do.


    Now many families in Beijing are still watching their own jokes. If they really want to say those words, the Ximen family will really become the laughing stock of others.

 Chapter 220

    "What''s the matter? Do you have to think about it?" Wu Hao looked at old lady Simon coldly.


    Old Mrs. Simon clenched her teeth and said loudly, "what are you looking at, old guys. Once this person makes us Simon''s family powerful, who will be afraid of you and give you face in the future? How can you be superior to others? Are you willing to be trampled on by others? "


    The old woman is quite able to confuse black and white and describe Wu Hao as the public enemy of the family.


    Wu Hao knew her mind, but he didn''t stop her and let her continue.


    Wu Hao would like to see who is on her side and clean up together.


    However, those big families are all human spirits. Wu Hao is so strong that who will come out to this muddy water at this time.


    At this time, an old man in a Zhongshan suit who looked more than 50 years old but had a very good spirit came out.


    "Old lady Simon, we all know why this young man came to you. Do you think someone will stand up. I warned you before, but you ignored me directly. You have been lost by your strong strength. All this is caused by yourself. If Simon''s family is gone, it is also your arrogance. "


    The old man came to the old lady Simon and said.


    Wu Hao saw at a glance that the old man was one of the top leaders of the great heavenly Dynasty. Unexpectedly, he was also a warrior in heaven, man and environment.


    "Old man Zhou, are you coming to see my joke?" Old lady Simon looked at the old man and said.


    "No. I just came to meet this child. " Old man Zhou returned to old lady Ximen and looked at Wu Hao with a smile. "Little brother, my name is Zhou Hao. I don''t know what to call my little brother?"


    "My name is Wu Hao."


    Wu Hao put away the strong expression on his face and replied politely.


    As one of the top leaders of the great Chinese dynasty, Zhou Hao has always been loved by people.


    Facing such an old man, Wu Hao would not have the slightest disrespect.


    "Brother Wu, let''s have dinner together when you handle the things here." Zhou Hao smiled.


    Zhou Hao''s words made it very clear that he would not take care of Ximen''s affairs.


    "OK, I''ll be there."


    Wu Hao''s heart was a little excited. The high-level officials of the great heavenly Dynasty wanted to invite themselves to dinner. Wu Hao really didn''t expect such a day.


    Zhou Hao looked at Wu Hao with satisfaction and turned away.


    When Zheng Hai saw it, he could only say "cow force" in his heart.


    He''s so big that he hasn''t had dinner with those high-rise people.


    Now, Wu Hao is invited.


    Envy.


    Seeing that Zhou Hao had left, old lady Simon''s eyes were full of despair.


    What she wanted most just now was that Zhou Hao could help herself.


    After all, Zhou Hao represents the top level of the great Chinese dynasty and is much more useful than those of big families


    But now, Zhou Hao obviously doesn''t care, which means that the great Chinese dynasty has abandoned the Ximen family.


    I can''t help it. Your Ximen family is disobedient and makes trouble. Who wants such existence.


    "Old man, it''s time to make a decision. I said, you Ximen family can still leave some blood. If you die, will those families let you Ximen family go? I believe they will do better than me. "


    Zhou Hao is on his side. Wu Hao has nothing to worry about.


    At this moment, old Mrs. Simon''s heart filled with endless regret. She didn''t expect to take the whole family in just because of a waste in her family. It was too expensive.


    Are you really lost.


    No, I''m not lost. I still have a chance. I can fight.


    Old lady Simon''s eyes were full of Madness at this time. She shouted, "if anyone saves our Ximen family once, I will lead the whole Ximen family into his door."


    "Don''t give up. I''ll see. Who else will save you at this time? You think you can save Simon''s family. In fact, you have pushed Simon''s family to a dead end. I have now decided to let none of you Ximen stay. "


    Wu Hao''s face was cold and terrible.


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to save a way for Ximen''s family.


    Now, No.


    "Simon''s family went to glory because of me and fell into hell because of me. If any Taoist friend is willing to save my Ximen family, I Ximen will always serve you as the Lord. "


    At this moment, Simon was really crazy.


    "Mother, how can you do that?"


    Simon was unharmed. The four brothers looked at Simon, who was already crazy, in horror.


    This is a matter that concerns thousands of lives of Ximen family. Ximen is ruthless and even wants to gamble.


    "Ximen is ruthless and strong all his life. I will never admit defeat." Simon is really crazy.


    "Mom, you can''t do this."


    "Mom, please, don''t do this."


    ¡­¡­


    Ximen Wushang''s four brothers begged Ximen for mercy, but she was not moved at all.


    "Now that you have made up your mind, I also say that if anyone dares to save her, he is against me. If anyone doesn''t believe it, give it a try. Anyway, it''s a good thing that there are few families and few sects in the world. "


    Then Wu Hao looked at Dabai.


    Bai naturally understands Wu Hao''s mind.


    The body suddenly returned to its original shape and roared.


    The extremely violent momentum of Da Bai shocked everyone present.


    Including those who are hidden in the big family, or some people of the hidden sect.


    After a cry, Da Bai returned to the size of a kitten.


    There was a trace of grievance in his eyes.


    I''m a mighty horned tiger. You see how frightened those people are. After they become kittens, they are not afraid of the tiger. I want to become a horned tiger.


    Wu Hao seemed to feel the idea in Da Bai''s heart and looked at it slightly.


    Big Burton came to Wu Hao''s feet like a kitten and rubbed Wu Hao pleasantly.


    Being a horned tiger is really powerful, but being a kitten can save your life.


    The power of the horned tiger frightens everyone, but Wu Hao can honestly turn it into a kitten. Wu Hao''s strength is absolutely terrible.


    The strength of horned tiger and Wu Hao made all the guys who had little thoughts in their hearts press down their ideas.


    They don''t want to be the second Simon family.


    "Mr. Wu, we lost, and we are willing to make compensation." Ximen was unhurt.


    Ximen desperately wants to take the whole Ximen family to die with her. Ximen doesn''t want to die without injury.


    "Rebel, you want to rebel."


    Hearing that his sons were not standing with him, Simon scolded heartlessly.


    "Mother, you are willing to die, but you can''t drag the whole Ximen family to die with you. I am now the owner of Simon''s house. I want to think of the whole Simon''s house. " Simon was unharmed and looked sad.


    "Well, you''re fine. From today on, you''re no longer my son. Simon''s family wants to follow me. You can come here. This may be your last chance to maintain your dignity. " Simon is as cruel as his name.


    However, to her disappointment, no one stood on her side.


    "Good, good. You''ll all regret it." Ximen is heartless and crazy.

 Chapter 221

    "Well, you''re very sensible. I''ll consider keeping you alive." Wu Hao didn''t expect to see the mother and son turn against each other, and immediately smiled¡° Old woman Simon, you see your son doesn''t want you. How can you still have the face to live in this world? "


    Wu Hao is not in a hurry to kill Ximen, but wants her to be more insulted.


    Let her die helplessly in despair.


    When Wu Hao came to Beijing, Wu Hao didn''t want to kill Ximen.


    But when Ximen was desperate to kill himself and had endless hatred for himself, Wu Hao didn''t want her to live in the world.


    Otherwise, it is a threat to their relatives and friends.


    "You''ll regret it, you''ll all regret it." Ximen was heartless and didn''t wake up at all. He just kept talking.


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    Wu Hao suddenly said.


    "Yes, I''m waiting for someone. If you''re afraid, kill me now." Ximen''s heartless feelings were seen through by Wu Hao, so he just gave up.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you despair." Wu Hao smiled confidently.


    Five minutes later, an old man with white clothes, white hair and white beard, ruddy complexion and looking like a Fairy Spirit slowly fell down from the air.


    When he came to Wu Hao, he smiled and said, "little brother, Dan son of the old immortal God dangu, can you let Ximen be merciless in the face of the old immortal?"


    Dan''s son sounds like he''s discussing with Wu Hao.


    In fact, he has an unquestionable expression.


    "No."


    Wu Hao simply tunnel.


    What God Dan Valley, what Dan has children, annoy me, fuck you.


    Wu Hao simply said "no", which made Dan Shengzi''s smile a little embarrassed.


    He didn''t expect that Wu Hao would not give himself face.


    And those old guys in the dark, seeing that Dan''s son had been eaten, were laughing there one by one.


    This divine elixir Valley, relying on its own alchemy, made those old friends suffer a lot.


    Now, seeing him being hated by others naturally makes people feel comfortable.


    "Little brother, I won''t let you go for nothing. How about I give you 100 million? " Dan Shengzi said.


    Hearing Dan''s son, Wu Hao was a little confused.


    This guy, that''s too much.


    Let yourself pass Ximen''s unfeeling, but only one hundred million.


    You know, Ximen is a powerful man in heaven and man.


    The old guy hiding from the theater knows Dan''s son very well. It''s really his style to pay 100 million.


    At the same time, I also want to know how Wu Hao will respond.


    "Get out."


    Wu Hao was very rude.


    Shendan Valley, what is it.


    Then he said to Ximen, "look, old woman, you''re only worth 100 million. It''s really cheap."


    Simon rolled his eyes.


    With Dan''s character of giving birth to a son, she paid 100 million. She really came out only when she saw the strength of her heaven and human environment.


    "Boy, don''t be shameless."


    Dan became angry when he heard that Wu Hao told him to roll away.


    The group of old friends who watched the excitement suddenly became excited.


    The man behind Dan''s son doesn''t know the power of Wu Haodi''s "cat". It''s bad luck to dare to talk to Wu Hao like this.


    Ximen''s ruthlessness also winked at Dan''s son and asked him to restrain himself.


    However, the arrogant son of Dan didn''t notice at all.


    "Sure enough, strength is the root of your arrogance. If you guys have no strength, will the world be better? " Wu Hao shook his head.


    Next, I pointed to where to have children.


    An incomparably powerful ''six pulse fairy sword'' stabbed Dan Shengzi.


    Dan Shengzi suddenly turned crazy and took out a small shield in front of him.


    However, under the powerful power of the "six pulse fairy sword", the small shield was pierced like paper.


    Dan Shengzi was so frightened that he just shouted, "Rao..."


    Before he could finish his words, "six pulse immortal sword" directly pierced his Dantian and wasted his skill.


    When a child is born, his blood spurts out, and he shrinks like a discouraged balloon.


    Originally, ruddy skin also aged rapidly.


    The teeth in the mouth also fall quickly.


    Soon, Dan''s son became a haggard old man with wrinkles and few teeth left.


    "You... How did you waste me?" Danshengzi looked at Wu Hao in horror.


    "Yes, you are too arrogant, so let you wake up." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "You have abolished me. Do you know that I am the son of Dan of God Dan Valley? How dare you?"


    Dan Shengzi didn''t expect that he was abandoned by Wu Hao because of one word. He was desperate.


    However, Dan''s son was desperate, but the old guys who were hiding were excited.


    Originally, when seeing Dan''s son abandoned by Wu Hao, the old guys all looked very ugly.


    After all, Wu Hao can easily abolish Dan and have children, which is equivalent to easily abolishing them.


    But on second thought, as long as Wu Hao doesn''t provoke him, he won''t kill anyone at will.


    Be careful. Just don''t mess with him.


    But Dan''s son was abandoned, which was very good for them.


    Because there are two people in the divine Dan Valley, Dan Shengzi and his elder martial brother Dan Chenzi.


    Among all families and hidden sects, Shendan Valley is the most powerful.


    Every time I trade some pills, Shendan Valley calls a high price.


    You can''t buy it, but if you want to buy it, you have to eat this dumb loss.


    There are two people in Shendan valley. No one dares to treat them.


    Now, Dan''s son has been abandoned. Dan Chenzi is the only one left. Look how arrogant he is.


    If you don''t lower the price of pills in the future, don''t blame them for not thinking about old love.


    "Why don''t I dare? It''s useless. What can you do with me and bite me? You have to have teeth to bite me. " Wu Hao looked at Dan with disdain.


    A disabled man still dares to be so arrogant, but I think how arrogant he was before.


    Abolishing him is really a good choice.


    "You... Family leaders, as long as you help me kill this boy, I will let my senior brother sell your pills cheaper in the future."


    Dan Shengzi fed himself some pills and restored some Qi and blood, Tao.


    Wu Hao looked at Dan Shengzi and shook his head.


    Is this guy refining pills? He has broken his mind.


    In the past, your price was high because you were strong.


    Now, you are abandoned, and only your senior brother is left. If you dare to sell at a high price, others will no longer be used to you.


    "Dan has a son. Don''t worry. Your senior brother won''t charge a high price when he sells our pills in the future. He''s not as stupid as you."


    "Dan has a son. How can you do this? It''s obvious that you made a mistake first and want us to help you. You''re too much."


    "We have no enmity with this little brother. If I had the chance, my Taishi family would like to invite this little brother to dinner. "


    "We Duanmu also want to invite our little brother to dinner."


    "Our Nangong family also wants to invite our little brother to dinner."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, all the families wanted to invite Wu Hao to dinner.

 Chapter 222

    Seeing that the big families wanted to invite Wu Hao to dinner, Zheng Hai was very excited.


    Unexpectedly, his brother can reach such a high level. Zheng Hai is also proud of him.


    "You... You ungrateful guys, it''s thanks to our God''s pill valley that we sold you pills before. Is that how you repay God''s pill Valley?"


    If all the families want Dan to have children, it''s angry.


    "Dan has a son, you can''t say that. We also bought the pills of your God''s pill Valley at a high price. They are all business. What''s ungrateful to say? "


    "Everyone knows that the pills of your God''s pill valley are very expensive. We bought them with real gold and silver. Where is there any kindness. If you think we are ungrateful, we can give you back the pill and you can give us back the money. "


    "Yes, we can return your pill and you can pay us."


    "If you don''t agree, you can call Dan Chenzi to argue with us."


    ¡­¡­


    These big families are also human spirits.


    If Dan Chenzi really comes, he may be abandoned again.


    At that time, Shendan valley will be like a stripped little girl in front of their families.


    "You..."


    Dan was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    However, he is not stupid enough to know that his senior brother must not call.


    Wu Hao looked at Ximen and said, "the people you are waiting for are also coming. Do you have anything else to say?"


    Dan has a son. Wu Hao doesn''t care about him.


    Keep doing business.


    "I have nothing to say. However, I want to convince you to dream. " Ximen''s heartless heart is really strengthened by the weight.


    "It doesn''t matter. Simon''s family leader, please talk about it and speak louder. "


    Wu Hao looked at Ximen without injury.


    You are willing to bow your head when Ximen is heartless, but Ximen is not hurt.


    "Simon is not hurt. If you dare to say, I''ll kill you." Ximen shouts heartlessly at Ximen Wushang.


    "Mother, do you want to see Simon''s family perish?" Ximen looked at Ximen mercilessly with the same anger.


    Indeed, the prestige of Ximen''s family was brought by Ximen''s ruthlessness.


    But Ximen is desperate to take Ximen''s family to die together. Ximen doesn''t agree without injury.


    Mole ants still steal their lives, not to mention people.


    "Simon, don''t worry. She can''t hurt you at all."


    Wu Hao pressed Ximen''s heartless body a few times, and Ximen''s heartless body couldn''t move.


    "I believe everyone knows what happened to our Ximen family, because an unfilial son of our Ximen family forcibly abducted Mr. Wu''s female companion outside and was abandoned by Mr. Wu. My mother, Ximen, was very fond of that unfilial son. In order to avenge him, she asked Mr. Wu to break his limbs and come to apologize. Now, Simon''s family is like this. We are completely to blame. No wonder anyone. Now, I just hope Mr. Wu can let go of the Ximen family. I will bear all things. " Ximen was unhurt.


    "Good attitude. Well, Simon blow flower guy, you take good care of the him. Good wine and beautiful women accompany him every day. Remember, don''t let him die. I want him to live well. " Wu Hao gave Ximen a heartless look and said.


    Don''t you like your grandson? Then I''ll let him live well.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wu." Ximen answered without injury.


    He knew what Wu Hao meant. He wanted Ximen to blow flowers and live forever.


    This is the cruelest punishment in the world for Simon blow flower, a lustful guy, who can''t do anything in the face of beautiful women.


    Ximen was heartless and could not speak. He could only look at Wu Hao with hatred.


    "I don''t like your eyes."


    With that, Wu haoxu slapped Ximen''s heartless feelings directly.


    Soon, Ximen became a haggard old man like Dan Shengzi.


    "I won''t kill you either. You can live for a few years." Wu Hao looked at Ximen heartlessly.


    At this time, Ximen was heartless. There was no strength at all. There was only an old man in his old age.


    "You killed me, you killed me."


    How strong Ximen is. It''s more terrible for her to become like this than death.


    "No. Simon is not hurt. Take good care of your mother. " Wu Hao doesn''t look at Ximen''s heartlessness at all.


    "I see, Mr. Wu." Simon nodded unharmed and came to Ximen''s heartless side.


    Well, the purpose of going to Beijing this time is finally completed. No one was killed, but it looks very perfect.


    No, there is also a divine pill valley.


    Wu Hao looks at Dan and has a son.


    Originally, this matter had nothing to do with Dansheng son and Shendan Valley, but the Dansheng son insisted on getting in, and Wu Hao could only solve the problem.


    "What do you want?" Dan Shengzi felt that Wu Hao''s eyes were not good.


    "Will you take revenge on me?" Wu Hao asked.


    When Dan Shengzi heard Wu Hao''s words, he didn''t know how to answer for a moment and was stunned there.


    He wanted to say revenge, but he was afraid of being killed by Wu Hao.


    It''s too false to say no revenge.


    "It seems that you have to solve your God Dan valley."


    Seeing Dan''s attitude towards giving birth to a son, Wu Hao knew that this guy would definitely retaliate against himself.


    Therefore, the trouble can only be solved at one time.


    "Hahaha, if you want to solve our divine pill Valley, it''s no problem with your strength. But can you find it? " Dan Shengzi doesn''t think Wu Hao can find Shendan valley.


    "Others may not find it. I must find it."


    Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    With Wu Hao''s ability, as long as you look back, you can find the location of Shendan valley from Dan''s son.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s expression, Dan''s heart suddenly lifted up.


    No, he must be bluffing me.


    Wu Hao looked at it for a while and gave an order to dabaifen.


    Big Burton flew quickly towards the place where Dan had his son before.


    Looking at the direction of Dabai''s flight, Dan Shengzi is really confused.


    I don''t really know.


    Wu Hao suddenly bowed his hands politely and said, "I was forced to come to Beijing today. Please don''t say anything about me. After all, I''m still an ordinary person. I want to live an ordinary life. I wonder if you can keep a secret for me? "


    "Don''t worry, little brother. No one else will know about today except us."


    "Yes, don''t worry, little brother. My mouth is very strict, old man."


    "My little brother is right. Although we are martial arts, we are not taller than ordinary people. When I go back, I will discipline my younger generation. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Thank you."


    When Wu Hao finished, he put his hand down.


    At this time, Simon came suddenly without injury.


    Seeing Ximen''s look of no injury and no words, Wu Hao said strangely, "Ximen''s master, what can I do for you?"


    Simon thought for a while and then said, "Mr. Wu, can I surrender to you on behalf of the Ximen family?"


    "Defection?! You mean you want to be my little brother? "


    Wu Hao soon figured out Ximen''s purpose of defecting to himself without injury.

 Chapter 223

    Without Ximen''s ruthless force, the power of Ximen family will soon fall from the top family in Shangjing.


    At that time, the families at the same level as the Ximen family will certainly fight against the Ximen family.


    Without Ximen''s ruthless force, the Ximen family could not resist the annexation of those families.


    Therefore, Ximen thought of looking for Wu Hao as his backer without injury.


    As long as Wu Hao agrees, those families will never do it.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time to run any families. But I can show you the way. Zhou Hao is your best place to go. "


    Wu Hao has no interest in running a family.


    However, Ximen is harmless. If you want to find a backer, Zhou Hao is naturally the most suitable.


    First of all, Zhou Hao''s strength is there. The realm of heaven and man is the same as that before Ximen''s heartlessness.


    Second, Zhou Hao is a high-level official of the Great China.


    To take refuge in him is to take refuge in the Great China.


    Anyone who wants to deal with Simon''s family should think clearly.


    "But I don''t know if master Zhou is willing to help us?"


    Simon is not hurt. I''m worried.


    After all, they were a family before.


    He was afraid that Zhou Hao would have some scruples.


    "This is simple. At that time, you and I will go to see Mr. Zhou and say what you think. "


    The power of the Ximen family is not weak. Wu Hao believes that Zhou Hao is willing to accept this power.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu." Simon was not hurt and quickly thanked him.


    "You''re welcome. It''s a little help."


    Wu Hao praised himself in his heart.


    Originally came to kill, but now it has become a savior.


    You are such a good man.


    "Rebel, you are the murderer who pushed the Ximen family to death." When Ximen walked back to Ximen''s heartless side, she suddenly scolded.


    "Mother, haven''t you figured it out yet? If you hadn''t spoiled the flowers, would our Ximen family be in such a great trouble? I did it entirely to protect Simon''s family. " Ximen was unharmed, and his red eyes collided with Ximen''s unfeeling feelings.


    "Inverse son, inverse son." Ximen gasped for breath.


    "Brother, we support you."


    Simon''s ruthless three brothers still stand on Simon''s harmless side.


    Simon nodded without injury. With the support of his brother, he was not alone.


    Just then, Dabai flew back and grabbed a man under his claws.


    It''s funny how a kitten catches a person.


    However, those big men didn''t feel funny at all, but felt a little cold in their hearts.


    Because they know this man, Dan Chenzi, the valley leader of Shendan Valley, who is equivalent to their strength.


    "Senior brother?!"


    Dan''s son was completely confused at this time.


    Wu Hao really knew where Shendan valley was and caught Dan Chenzi.


    After the reaction, Dan Shengzi quickly said to Wu Hao, "Mr. Wu, i... I''m to blame for this. I deserve it. I have no hatred for Mr. Wu. I will never retaliate against Mr. Wu. "


    God Dan Valley has only two Heaven and man environments, he and Dan Chenzi.


    Now he is useless. If Dan Chenzi is still useless, the divine Dan valley will definitely become meat in the mouth of major families.


    The inheritance of the valley of God was wasted on his own head.


    When he dies, how can he have the face to see the ancestors of the valley of God Dan.


    So Dan gave birth to a son and immediately confessed to counseling.


    It''s just that it''s a little late now.


    "Really? Wait and see. What did your senior brother say? "


    In order to keep Dan''s son from making trouble, Wu Hao directly blocked Dan''s son''s action ability.


    When flying over the crowd, Dabai threw Dan Chenzi directly down.


    Then fall on Wu Hao''s side.


    Fortunately, Dan Chenzi is the strength of heaven and human environment. He fell from a distance of 50 meters, which only hurt, and then recovered.


    After Dan Chenzi got up, he looked around and soon found that Dan had a son like a haggard old man.


    He came to Dan Shengzi in an instant and said excitedly, "younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you? Who did this to you? I will avenge you and break them into pieces."


    Dan Chenzi is a grumpy guy.


    Seeing that the younger martial brother who had lived together for hundreds of years was abandoned, his anger suddenly exploded like a volcano.


    When a group of big men heard Dan Chenzi say so, their faces showed ecstasy.


    The Dan dust son has been abandoned, and the meat of Shendan Valley can finally be eaten.


    Dan''s son is crazy to wink at Dan Chenzi and ask him to change his mouth quickly.


    However, Dan Chenzi didn''t understand Dan Shengzi''s eyes at all. He thought Dan Shengzi was afraid, so he comforted him and said, "don''t be afraid, younger martial brother. No one can hurt you with me. The person who hurt you, I will not let him go. We''ll find a way to recover from your injury. At that time, you can certainly avenge yourself. "


    Hearing Dan Chenzi''s words, Dan''s son was almost crying.


    "Younger martial brother, you don''t have to be so moved. Elder martial brother should take care of you."


    Dan Chenzi thought that Dan Shengzi was moved to cry, so he quickly made a senior brother''s expression.


    Wu Hao looked at it with a satisfied smile on his face. Now he has abandoned Dan Chenzi, and he won''t have anything to say.


    So Wu Hao patted Dan Chenzi on the shoulder.


    "What are you doing?" Dan Chenzi looked back at Wu Hao with a cold face.


    "Your younger martial brother was abandoned by me." Wu Hao smiled.


    "What are you talking about?" Dan Chenzi didn''t hear what Wu Hao said for a moment.


    "I said, your younger martial brother is my waste." Wu Hao said it again with a smile.


    "Is that you?"


    Dan Chenzi didn''t believe what Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t you believe it? Ask your younger martial brother yourself. "


    Wu Hao let go of his control over Dan''s son.


    "Elder martial brother, run quickly. Don''t ask why, run quickly."


    As soon as danshengzi was released from control, he said loudly to danchenzi.


    "Younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you? No one can bully you when elder martial brother comes. By the way, he said he abandoned you, didn''t he? " Dan Chenzi didn''t have a son.


    "No, it''s not him. Elder martial brother, go quickly. If you don''t go, our divine pill valley will be over."


    Dan''s son was so anxious that he cried.


    "No, I can''t leave you here."


    Dan Chenzi shook his head.


    In his heart, he didn''t believe what those big guys would do to him.


    As for Wu Hao, he ignored him directly.


    "Yes, Dan has a son. Since your senior brother doesn''t want to go, don''t let him go." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Mr. Wu, I really know I''m wrong. Just let go of our God dangu." Danshengzi knelt down to Wu Hao.


    "Younger martial brother, what are you doing? How can you kneel down to others? Get up quickly."


    Dan Chenzi pulled up Dan''s son.


    "Senior brother, it''s a junior brother. Please go quickly. Let me apologize to Mr. Wu here, okay?" Dan Shengzi said.


    "Dan has a son. Your senior brother can''t go." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    Since Dan Chenzi said he would tear Wu Hao to pieces, Wu Hao didn''t intend to let him go.

 Chapter 224

    "Mr. Wu, I asked my senior brother to apologize to you. I asked him to take back what he just said. Please, let him go."


    Dan Shengzi continued to beg Wu Hao.


    A generation of Dandao masters should be reduced to begging for mercy from a hairy boy.


    This scene is really sad.


    But who is to blame.


    If you want to blame, you can only blame Shendan valley. It''s so arrogant.


    "Is it really your boy who abandoned my junior brother?"


    Dan Chenzi finally heard it at this time. It was really this boy who abandoned Dan and gave birth to a son.


    "Yes, I told you before." Wu Hao nodded seriously.


    At this time, Dan Chenzi suddenly took a hand, pointed to Wu Hao''s forehead with the index finger of his right hand.


    This move is the unique skill of Shendan Valley, "Dan Jue finger".


    Dan Jue refers to a vicious move.


    The person who gets the move will be accused of destroying the nerves in the brain and become a fool.


    Seeing that Dan Chenzi took the initiative to attack Wu Hao and used such a vicious move, Dan Shengzi could only cry in despair.


    "No."


    However, his words could not stop Dan Chenzi.


    When Dan Chenzi''s finger was about to poke Wu Hao''s forehead, a grim smile appeared on Dan Chenzi''s face.


    It''s just that his ferocious smile hasn''t lasted for a second.


    He felt a sharp pain in his right arm.


    Then he saw that his right arm, from the index finger to the palm and then to the arm, was completely cut in half.


    "Ah..."


    Dan Chenzi screamed.


    But then he felt a sharp pain in his Dantian again.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    A thought of fear struck him and he was abandoned.


    Then he thought of Dan''s son and ran.


    "Waste well."


    A crowd of big men secretly applauded in their hearts.


    "Well, you two can go back. I believe that all the leaders should send a car to take you back. "


    With that, Wu Hao asked his little brothers to go back to continue their tasks.


    Only big white followed.


    He took Ximen unharmed to find Zhou Hao.


    After Wu Hao left, Dan Chenzi and Dan Shengzi were like little sheep surrounded by wolves.


    They believe that these big men will never make them feel better.


    When they looked at each other, their eyes were full of despair.


    Maybe two people can live, but they will also become tool people of major families.


    However, these have nothing to do with Wu Hao.


    "Brother, can I go with you?" Zheng Hai came to Wu Hao and said greedily.


    Having dinner with Zhou Hao is something that even the Zheng family owner can''t do.


    If you were lucky enough to have dinner with Zhou Hao, you would be worth twice as much.


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    I believe Zhou Hao doesn''t mind taking two more people and a cat with him.


    After leaving the Ximen family area, a red flag car stopped there. A 40 year old man in white shirt, black trousers and black leather shoes was standing beside the car.


    The man''s strength is not weak, and he has reached the realm of vigorous Qi.


    Seeing the three of Wu Hao coming, he immediately greeted Wu Hao and politely said to Wu Hao, "Mr. Wu, my name is mengde. I''m Mr. Zhou''s driver. Mr. Zhou asked me to pick you up here."


    "I''ll take two more people and a cat. It doesn''t matter." Wu Hao kicked with his foot and followed Dabai at his feet.


    Dabai gave Wu Hao a resentful look.


    Mr. cat showed his great power just now. You won''t treat him like that.


    "It doesn''t matter. Mr. Wu, please get in the car." Mund politely opened the door.


    Mund was very calm on the surface, but he was not calm at all.


    He saw everything before.


    He can clearly see the appearance of the "kitten" when it changes. It''s called a powerful one.


    The martial arts of heaven and man are not enough to see in front of it.


    Such a powerful beast looks like a docile kitten in front of Wu Hao. It can be imagined that Wu Hao is powerful.


    It is very likely that Wu Hao has reached the realm of divine power, the ''realm of God''.


    The "realm of God" has not been reached by all masters and leaders of all seclusion sects.


    No wonder Mr. Zhou wants to invite Wu Hao to dinner.


    As long as Wu Hao is willing to stand on Mr. Zhou''s side and the great heavenly Dynasty''s side, these families and sects will stop.


    The pressure on China will be less.


    Wu Hao and Zheng Hai got on the bus.


    When mund got into the car, he started the car.


    "Brother, you know, this is my first time in this car. I heard that there are many black technologies in the car. I don''t know if it''s true? "


    After Zheng Haihai got out of the car, he looked left and right in the car with an excited face.


    "Young master Zheng, there is no black technology in this car, that is, the whole body is made of special materials, which can defend against the impact of bullets." Munder said ahead.


    "That''s awesome." Zheng Haidao.


    Half an hour later, the car drove into the red wall.


    At this time, Wu Hao was also surprised.


    You know, the red wall is the center of power in the Great China.


    Ordinary people can''t get in at all.


    After entering the red wall, Meng de parked his car and took Wu Hao to a canteen.


    Zhou Hao came over with a smile and said, "brother Wu, Lao Zhao has a bad temper. If you want to eat his dishes, you have to tell him in advance, otherwise he won''t do it."


    "It''s very kind of you, Mr. Zhou. Just call me Xiao Wu." Wu Hao hurried.


    "OK, then I''ll call you Xiao Wu." Zhou Hao nodded.


    Zhou Hao and Wu Hao came to the small canteen, found a seat and sat down.


    "Zheng Xiaoyou, are you all right?" Zhou Hao looked at Zheng Haidao.


    Zheng Hai is also a son of an aristocratic family in Beijing. Naturally, it is impossible for Zhou Hao not to know him.


    Similarly, Zhou Hao knows his illness.


    "Thank you for your concern. My illness has been cured by my brother Wu Hao. Also, Mr. Zhou, just call me Xiao Zheng or Xiao Hai. " Zheng Hai said quickly.


    "Oh, you have some luck." Zhou Hao smiled and nodded.


    "It all depends on the guidance of Heavenly Master Zhang. Originally, I wanted to thank Mr. Zhang. But he is an old man. He has always been a dragon without a tail. He can only thank him next time he meets him. " Zheng Haidao.


    "Tianshi Zhang is really a strange man."


    Zhou Hao''s tone was a little regretful.


    If Tianshi Zhang can serve the country, it will definitely help the great Chinese dynasty.


    However, with the emergence of Wu Hao, Tianshi Zhang will follow suit.


    "Simon, I don''t know what you''re doing here?" Zhou Hao glanced at Ximen without injury.


    "Mr. Zhou, you should also know very well about the Ximen family. If you don''t have a strong backer, you will be swallowed up by those big families. Originally, I wanted to surrender to Mr. Wu, but Mr. Wu didn''t want to step into the power of Beijing. Therefore, I just want you to preside over the overall situation for our Ximen family. I don''t know. What do you mean, Mr. Zhou? "


    Simon said seriously without injury.


    "Have you really figured it out?" Zhou haodao.


    "Yes."


    Simon nodded without injury.

 Chapter 225

    "Now that you''ve figured it out, I have to make it clear to you. I can preside over the overall situation for Simon''s family and protect you. But I also have my conditions. First of all, I represent the Great China Dynasty. If you ask me to protect you, it is equivalent to the Great China Dynasty protecting you. Therefore, it can be said that you are a special department of the Chinese Empire. Once we need your strength, you Ximen family must not refuse. "


    "Secondly, your Simon family''s property is still managed by your Simon family, but you must pay 50% of the industrial tax every year."


    "Third, you can still enjoy some of the rights you should have. But if you break the law, you will be treated equally. "


    "Ximen family leader, if you agree, I can announce that your Ximen family is officially sheltered by Zhou Hao."


    It''s not so easy to protect Zhou Hao.


    Simon thought about it and agreed.


    After all, it is acceptable to pay 50% of the annual industrial tax compared with being annexed by major families.


    "Congratulations, Simon."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "But from today on, you have to restrain your family''s children."


    "Thank Mr. Wu for reminding." Simon answered without injury.


    If you don''t know, you think Ximen Wushang has a good relationship with Wu Hao.


    Unexpectedly, the Ximen family became like this because of Wu Hao.


    At this time, a stout chef in his 50s came out with several assistants carrying two dishes each.


    This chef is the chef here, Wang Yu.


    "Lao Zhou, you haven''t come to eat my cooking for a while." Cook Wang Yu put the dishes on the table and greeted Zhou Hao.


    "I can''t help it. I''m too busy these days." Zhou Hao was helpless.


    "Then eat more today, and two children will try more." Wang Yu directly ignored Ximen without injury.


    With that, Wang Yu turned and left.


    "Brother, we have a blessing in the mouth today. This is a dish cooked by the kitchen god Wang himself."


    Zheng Hai has heard of Wang Yu''s name.


    "Yes, Xiao Wu eats more. Lao Wang''s craftsmanship is very good." Zhou Hao also said with a smile.


    Wu Hao looked at the ten that were brought to the table.


    They are boiled cabbage, lion head, kung pao chicken, squirrel mandarin fish, Wensi tofu, Buddha jumping over the wall, Beijing roast duck, Dongpo meat, white cut chicken and fish flavored shredded meat.


    These ten dishes are the most famous ten dishes at the state banquet.


    Every dish needs very strong skills to be made.


    Especially boiled cabbage.


    The "boiled water" in boiled cabbage is not real boiled water, but the chicken soup carefully cooked through multiple complex processes. It is boiled until the soup tastes strong and the color is clear, and then the tenderest heart of cabbage is selected for cooking. At first glance, it looks very common, but it is fresh and delicious in the mouth.


    Wu Hao took a piece of cabbage and ate it in his mouth.


    He nodded quickly.


    The Chinese cabbage is fresh and elegant, with strong aroma and strong soup flavor. It is not greasy and soft.


    Wang Yu really can be called the kitchen god. Even if Wu Hao did it himself, he can only do it to this extent.


    "Well, it''s delicious." Zhou Hao looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "Chef Wang''s craftsmanship is really strong. The heat of the ''clear soup'' is just grasped. The freshness, fragrance and consistency are completely integrated into the clear soup. It''s amazing. I believe we can''t find a cook better than him in the great Chinese dynasty. " Wu Hao nodded.


    "It seems that Xiao Wu is also very insightful in cooking." Zhou Hao was slightly surprised.


    Seriously, at Wu Hao''s age, Zhou Hao was surprised that his strength could be so abnormal.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Hao also studied cooking.


    How did this boy grow up? Is there really a peerless genius in the world.


    Zhou Hao hasn''t had time to read Wu Hao''s information yet. If he did, he would be even more surprised.


    In Zhou Hao''s position, it''s nothing to see Wu Hao''s information.


    "I know a little. I''m just fooling around."


    Wu Hao smiled, took a lion''s head, took a bite and nodded.


    I have to say, these ten dishes are really powerful.


    After eating ten dishes, Wu Hao really admired Wang Yu.


    I believe that only he and Wu Hao can achieve this state.


    Wu Hao relies on opening and hanging, while Wang Yu really learns with his own real materials.


    "Mr. Zhou, chef Wang is so good at cooking here. Mr. Zhou, I''m not saying it''s bad here. I''m just saying that if you open a shop with Wang''s skill, you''ll be full of guests. " Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "Lao Wang''s ancestors were imperial chefs and left a lot of money for the Wang family, but in the turbulent times, the Wang family encountered great difficulties. Fortunately, the leaders at that time saved the Wang family and left the Wang family to cook for the leaders. Later, with the rapid development of China, the leaders also asked the Wang family to go out to start a business, but the Wang family didn''t mean that. He just wanted to be a cook here, which can be regarded as inheriting his ancestral career, imperial kitchen. " Zhou Hao explained to Wu Hao.


    "Lao Wang is a man of temperament." Wu Hao praised.


    "Xiao Wu, I have a question. I wonder if I can ask you?" Zhou Hao asked.


    "Zhou Lao, but it doesn''t hurt to say."


    "Well, what do you think of those families and sects when you come to Beijing this time?"


    "Mr. Zhou, do you want me to tell the truth?"


    "Yes, the truth."


    "OK, that boy should be offended. I think if you are the only top power in the Great China Dynasty, it will not have much binding force on those families and sects. Just like the Ximen family, old Ximen dared to say that in Beijing. She really doesn''t pay attention to the law. "


    When Wu Hao spoke, he didn''t care if Ximen was hurt.


    Simon was not hurt, but pretended not to hear. He just dealt with the dishes on the table.


    Wu Hao''s words made Zhou Hao a little helpless, "there''s no way. We''ve tried to control it. But in terms of top-level combat power, we do lack some. If Xiao Wu can join us, those families and sects will be much more honest. "


    Seriously, Zhou Hao is also very helpless about the particularity of families and sects. He doesn''t want to give them too many privileges. Some privileges can be given, but it''s too much. It''s absolutely intolerable.


    Previously, Zhou Hao could only try his best to work in this direction.


    But now, the dawn appeared. Wu Hao''s strength gave Zhou Hao hope.


    As long as Wu Hao is willing to help him, those families and sects will become honest.


    "Mr. Zhou, I don''t have that much energy."


    Wu Hao just wants to live a rich life now.


    Don''t mess with yourself. He doesn''t want to mess with anything.


    Zhou Hao could see Wu Hao''s concerns, so he smiled and said, "in fact, it''s not what Xiao Wu wants you to do. You just have to hold a position and hang your name. Then, I can use Xiao Wu''s name to restrain those families, which is to pull the tiger skin and the flag. "


    Zhou Hao is also quite helpless to say so. He can''t help it. He is too weak.

 Chapter 226

    "If it''s just a name, I don''t care. Anyway, those aristocratic families and sects are really arrogant. It''s OK to press them well. "


    Wu Hao nodded.


    It can be seen from Ximen''s flower blowing that the super aristocratic family is so arrogant and domineering.


    I look like the best in the world.


    You can be arrogant with money. Who makes others have less money than you.


    But if you don''t see the law, you can''t.


    "I''m relieved to have Xiao Wu''s words."


    Hearing that Wu Hao agreed, Zhou Hao showed an excited expression on his face.


    Although it''s just for Wu Hao to hang his name, will Wu Hao still look at it if something happens?


    It can be said that Zhou Hao calculated Wu Hao a little.


    Wu Hao naturally knows Zhou Hao''s careful thinking, but he doesn''t care.


    When necessary, Wu Hao is willing to beat the faces of those aristocratic families.


    "By the way, Xiao Wu, how about hanging a post in the army?" Zhou Hao smiled.


    For a young man like Wu Hao, the only place that suits him most is the army.


    At that time, he will be given a military uniform and various welfare benefits, which will be arranged for him clearly.


    Afraid he won''t be on his side?


    "No problem, Mr. Zhou. You can arrange it." Wu Hao nodded.


    Anyway, they are hanging up, hanging up everywhere. Of course, Wu Hao was very satisfied with his temporary position in the army.


    At least, that military uniform will be very handsome on yourself.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it. However, Xiao Wu, you still have to wait here in Beijing for two days. When those certificates and military uniforms are ready, they will be sent directly to you. " Zhou Hao said.


    "OK, no problem."


    I didn''t expect to hang an empty post, but I still have certificates.


    Well, good, good.


    "OK, Xiao Wu, you''ll stay here for two more days. Then I''ll send someone to take you around Shangjing." Zhou Hao smiled.


    "Don''t be so polite." Wu Haoke.


    "Yes, yes. Come on, eat more. "


    Zhou Hao smiled and put some vegetables in Wu Hao''s bowl.


    It''s an envy to see Zheng Haina.


    Zhou Hao personally served the dishes. Even the Zheng family owner didn''t meet him.


    While Wu Hao and Zhou Hao were having dinner, Dan Shengzi and Dan Chenzi sat together with the heads of the five super families in Beijing.


    Originally, there were six Super families


    But after Ximen was abandoned by Wu Hao, the six became the five.


    These five families are Taishi family, Duanmu family, Nangong family, Dongfang family and Beigong family.


    At this time, Dan and his son were as gentle as two little sheep.


    "Brothers Dan, we invited you here to talk about the future transaction of Dan medicine. We know that because of the end of the law, it is more and more difficult to find high-quality medicinal materials, and the amount of pills is also less. Therefore, in the future, you only need to supply us 90% of your God''s Dan Valley every year. As a reward, each of our families will give you one billion yuan. Two brothers Dan, what do you think? "


    Taishi Yuqiang, the martial artist of Taishi family, looked at Dan Chenzi with a smile.


    Tai Shi Yuqiang looks like a middle-aged man in his 40s full of male charm, but those who really know his age know that he is almost 150 years old.


    Hearing that 90% of the pills refined by his God Dan valley were given to the five families every year, he could only receive 5 billion, which almost killed Dan Chenzi and his family.


    To put it in the past, every family has to pay 1 billion yuan.


    Now, they bargain too hard.


    However, Dan Chenzi had no bargaining power at this time.


    They could only say pitifully, "brother Taishi, the price you said is too low. It''s not enough for us to refine pills and buy Herbs. Do you think you can raise some? How about a family of 10 billion? "


    Taishi Yuqiang didn''t speak, but looked at Dan Chenzi with a smile.


    Beigong Chengfeng then said, "brother Dan, this price is not decided by brother Taishi alone, but by our five families. If the Simon family is still there, I believe she will agree. "


    Beigong Chengfeng looks like an old man in his 60s, which is somewhat similar to Beigong Bojun.


    "But six billion a year is too little." Dan Chenzi said.


    "If you are too few, you can not refine pills." Nanxiang Baitian smiled.


    Nangong Baitian seems like a kind old man, but people who really know him know that this old man is definitely the most powerful existence in the six families.


    "Can you not refine?" Dan asked weakly.


    "Of course." Nanxiang Baitian smiled and nodded¡° However, since Shendan Valley doesn''t refine pills, it''s useless. "


    Hearing Nangong Baitian''s words, Dan couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and said with a smile, "I''m just kidding. How can Shendan Valley not refine pills."


    "Alchemy is good. Brother Dan, if you are not satisfied with the price, we can reduce it appropriately, and each family will pay 800 million. " Oriental invincible cold tunnel.


    Oriental invincible also looks like an old man, but there is no expression on his face, just like anything and anyone has no value in his eyes.


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Dan Shengzi said quickly.


    "Come on, brother Dan. You have also made a lot of money from us over the years. Everyone knows it. Even if we don''t give you money now, don''t you dare not give us pills? If you really annoy any brother, it''s OK to destroy your God dangu and find some people to refine pills again. So, two brothers Dan, don''t think about it. " Duanmu Tianci said it clearly.


    Duanmu Tianci is thin and looks very smart.


    "All right."


    Now the five families have threatened clearly. Dan Chenzi and he have no choice but to agree.


    "OK, then I wish us a happy cooperation." Tai Shiyu picked up his glass with a strong smile.


    Beigong Chengfeng four people also raised their glasses.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, both of our brothers were seriously injured and couldn''t drink, so we replaced the bar with tea." Dan Chenzi said.


    Dan Shengzi coughed very well.


    They were very uncomfortable. Naturally, they tried to disgust Taishi Yuqiang.


    "Two brothers Dan, don''t you give us face if you don''t drink?" Tai shiyuqiang''s face was cold.


    "No, we didn''t mean that." Dan Chenzi said quickly.


    "Drink." Dongfang invincible said coldly.


    There''s no way. Dan Chenzi can only dry the wine.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t you know what you think of Zhou Hao''s asking Wu Hao to have dinner?" Nangong Baitian suddenly said.


    God''s Valley is just a small thing.


    The real purpose of the five families is to discuss Wu Hao''s affairs.


    After all, the emergence of Wu Hao is a great pressure on their family.

 Chapter 227

    Hearing Nangong Baitian talking about Wu Hao, Beigong Chengfeng turned his eyes and said, "I''m not interested in Wu Hao being invited to dinner by Lao Zhou. Isn''t it just a meal? Can he still eat flowers? The two Dan brothers have been out for so long. Let''s take them home. "


    With that, Beigong Chengfeng grabbed Dan Chenzi one by one and left the dinner.


    Beigong Chengfeng played well, and Nangong Baitian didn''t react.


    "What''s the old guy in Beigong doing?" Oriental invincible''s expression was still cold, but there was a trace of doubt in his tone.


    "I don''t know. That''s not like him. " Tai Shiyu Qiang said.


    "The old boy is so abnormal that he can''t have anything to do with that Wu Hao?" The shrewd Duanmu Tianci soon thought of Wu Hao''s head.


    "But I haven''t heard of any connection between him and Wu Hao. And he was watching the excitement with us before. " Nangong Baitian said.


    "I''ll find out when I go back and check." Oriental invincible cold tunnel.


    "Well, let''s go back to Wu Hao now. We don''t know what extent Wu Hao''s strength has reached. But from the moment he raised his hand, Ximen and Dan Chenzi could be abandoned. We knew that if he wanted to deal with us, it would also be a matter of minutes. Such people, if they stand on Lao Zhou''s side, can have a great impact on our family. " Nangong Baitian was worried.


    "Don''t talk about Wu Hao. Even his'' cat '', we are not rivals."


    Speaking of Wu Hao''s strength, Taishi Yuqiang was helpless to despair.


    "In fact, I don''t think it matters much even if he stands on Lao Zhou''s side. From Wu Hao''s previous performance, we can see that he is not keen on power at all. As long as you don''t provoke him, he won''t bully others. As long as we take good care of our disobedient cubs and let them not touch Lao Zhou''s bottom line, Lao Zhou will definitely turn a blind eye. Although it feels a little uncomfortable, who calls us weak. " Duanmu Tianci can see the situation clearly.


    "Brother Duanmu, what you said is reasonable. It''s just that people can''t accept being so pressed. " Nanxiang Baitian sighed.


    "If you can''t accept it, you have to accept it. If you don''t accept it, you may become the second Ximen family. Wu Hao really scared me by playing with this skill. " Tai shiyuqiang was really frightened by Wu Hao''s thunder means.


    If a person is not killed, let a family and a sect withdraw from the stage of history.


    Such a means is terrible.


    "He is just a young man, and there are several little girls of his age in my family." Oriental invincible cold tunnel.


    The words of Dongfang invincible suddenly brightened the eyes of several old guys.


    Yes, hero sad beauty pass, who doesn''t have many beautiful women in his family.


    As long as the female child has something to do with Wu Hao, his family is not arrogant.


    The Oriental invincible usually looks like fast ice, which makes people feel that his brain is frozen.


    I didn''t expect to come up with such a way at this critical time.


    You''re a fucking talent.


    "Invincible, your strength is the strongest among us, but the women of your family are as cold as you. No man will like them. Therefore, Wu Hao will give it to our Nangong family. " Nangong Baitian bad tunnel.


    "Yes, we Duanmu family can also make a few contributions." Duanmu Tianci is not willing to show weakness.


    "Speaking of girls, our Taishi Ruoxin is the first beauty in Beijing. Wu Hao should give it to our Taishi family."


    When it comes to Taishi Ruoxin, Taishi Yuqiang''s face is full of pride.


    Taishi Ruoxin is known as the first beautiful woman in Beijing. In addition to her appearance, her knowledge and martial arts are the best among the younger generation in Beijing.


    Taishi Yuqiang is really satisfied with this granddaughter.


    "Each according to his ability."


    Oriental invincible cold tunnel.


    "Yes, yes, each according to his ability."


    Tai Shiyu nodded repeatedly.


    "It''s all right. I''ll go first."


    Duanmu Tianci finished, and the man disappeared into the room.


    He wants to go back and make good arrangements. It''s just right for Duanmu''s girl to contact Wu Hao.


    "My clothes are still confiscated. I''ll go first."


    Taishi Yuqiang casually made an excuse and slipped away.


    Dongfang Wudi looked at Nangong Baitian, and Nangong Baitian said, "I have a stomachache. Go to the bathroom first."


    Then Nangong Baitian left.


    Dongfang invincible was stunned for a while and said, "these bastards ran away without giving money."


    After scolding, Dongfang invincible put down hundreds of dollars and disappeared into the room.


    Although several hundred yuan is a few pieces of paper for Dongfang invincible, it''s still very uncomfortable to be taken advantage of by Nangong.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Wu Hao woke up from the presidential suite in building 18 of the State Guesthouse.


    You know, the 18th building of the state guesthouse is not accessible to ordinary people. It is generally the heads of state who are qualified to stay in the 18th building.


    It was arranged by Zhou Hao that Wu Hao could live in.


    Moreover, they also said that they would arrange personnel to accompany Wu Hao to have a good time in Beijing.


    "Brother, I''ve entrusted you with your blessing this time. Otherwise, where would I have the chance to live in building 18." Zheng Hai woke up and came out.


    "Do you want to take pictures as a souvenir?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Of course."


    Zheng Hai really took out his mobile phone and took pictures.


    Wu Hao saw Zheng Hai taking photos with his mobile phone and suddenly took out his mobile phone to broadcast live.


    As soon as Wu Hao started broadcasting, although it was early in the morning, tens of thousands of people came into the live studio soon.


    "I''ll go. The local tyrant''s little brother really started broadcasting so early?"


    "The local tyrant''s little brother is really a casual anchor. He can broadcast whenever he wants. He doesn''t think of us at all."


    "There''s no way. The local tyrant''s little brother doesn''t need money at all."


    "No one is the best anchor in the whole network."


    "None of the most talented anchors."


    "The most handsome anchor. No one. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Why are you all so early?" After fixing the camera, Wu Hao said hello to the fans in the live studio.


    "The local tyrant''s little brother started broadcasting, and I have to watch it at work."


    "You have to see how to move bricks."


    "Lie in bed and watch."


    "Watch while running."


    "Watch while eating breakfast."


    "I''ll go. I seem to have found something amazing. The place where the little brother of the local tyrant lives seems to be a state guesthouse. "


    "State guesthouse? What is that? "


    "If you don''t understand, go to Baidu. Now, I can be sure that the identity of the tyrant''s little brother is definitely not simple. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you know the state guesthouse?" Wu Hao was a little surprised.


    You know, Wu Hao didn''t know about the State Guesthouse until he stayed in yesterday.


    Among my fans, it''s really not easy to recognize a foreign hotel just by looking at the decoration behind me.

 Chapter 228

    "The state guesthouse is our residence for foreign guests in China. I was lucky to live in it once, and my memory is still fresh."


    "Envy, if you want to stay in the State Guesthouse, ordinary people can stay, but it''s too expensive."


    "Envy + 1"


    "Envy + 10086"


    "It''s useless to envy me. In fact, I envy my little brother. Because the place where the local tyrant''s little brother lives is definitely not ordinary. "


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s OK. Let me show you."


    Wu Hao said, holding his cell phone and watching it in the live broadcast.


    "I''ll go, cloisonne round table."


    "I grass, fragrant Jade Buddha head."


    "I''m Gan, gilded lion."


    "This is special, I dare not say."


    ¡­¡­


    "Some words, but you can talk nonsense. Be careful to find your house." Wu Hao deliberately frightened those who guessed where he lived.


    Those people didn''t know whether they were frightened or deliberately cooperated with Wu Hao. They really didn''t say it.


    They don''t say, but the people in the room want to know more.


    Popularity suddenly called a surge.


    However, Wu Hao saw an acquaintance at this time.


    Fang Yu.


    Why did she come here? It looks like she came for herself.


    Wu Hao said something and turned off the live broadcast directly.


    Fang Yu came to Wu Hao, suddenly saluted Wu Hao and said, "Hello, sir."


    Wu Hao looked at Fang Yu with a strange look and said, "you''re right. I''m not your officer."


    "Mr. Zhou arranged for me to accompany the officer and take him to Beijing in these two days." Fang Yu is serious.


    "Don''t call me sir, although I will hang a post in the army. But it has not been decided what post to hang. Maybe it''s not as high as your rank. " Wu Hao said.


    "I don''t know. Mr. Zhou told me that you are my officer. My task is to take you to Beijing." Fang Yu said.


    "Well, really? In fact, don''t be so polite. " Wu Hao said.


    Fang Yu didn''t speak any more, but stood beside Wu Hao.


    "All right, I''ll be ready."


    Wu Hao went to his room and came out with Zheng Hai.


    Seeing Fang Yu, Zheng Hai''s face changed slightly.


    "You... Why are you here?"


    Zheng Hai''s voice trembled.


    Wu Hao gave Zheng Hai a puzzled look.


    "You know each other." Wu Hao asked.


    Zheng Hai pulled Wu Hao''s aside and whispered, "brother, how did you bring her. Don''t you know, is she a tigress? "


    "Zheng Hai, if you keep your voice down, I can hear you at such a close distance." Fang Yu is in the cold tunnel over there.


    Zheng Hai''s face suddenly changed, then showed a flattering expression and said, "sister Yu, I didn''t say you were a tigress, I said you were like a lotus. I also said that you are so beautiful and match my brother very well. Wu Hao, do you think so? "


    Speaking of the back, Zheng Hai winked at Wu Hao again and again.


    "Well, yes."


    Wu Hao smiled and nodded.


    Fang Yu looked at Wu Hao and didn''t continue to talk.


    Zheng Hai was relieved and relieved.


    Next, Fang Yuzhen did a good job in her reception. After having breakfast with Wu Hao, she began to stroll around Beijing.


    Wu Hao also took many photos as a souvenir.


    Of course, this is the first time to explore the way.


    Next time, I''ll bring my family to play.


    After dinner in the evening, Fang Yu sent Wu Hao back to the hotel.


    "Zheng Shao, are you afraid of Fang Yu?"


    Back in the room, Wu Hao asked the question he had always wanted to ask.


    Because during the day, Fang Yu has been following himself. Wu Hao really has no time to ask Zheng Hai.


    "This Tigress, ask Chen Shao and Li Shao. Who is not afraid of her. I don''t know how she grows up. She has been better than us boys since childhood. Even if we are several years older than her, we can only run away under her fist. "


    When it comes to Fang Yu, Zheng Hai is really a frightened expression.


    "By the way, although Fang Yu is beautiful, he must not touch it, or he will die miserably. Of course, brother, you won''t have a problem. You must be better than her. "


    Wu Hao looked at Zheng Hai and said, "you all grew up together!"


    "Yes, I grew up together. A few years ago, she suddenly didn''t know where to go. I didn''t expect to see her here this time. " Zheng Hai nodded¡° But if I could, I''d rather not grow up with her. "


    Zheng Hai''s words seem to have been beaten by Fang Yu when he was a child. Otherwise, where would he remember so vividly.


    "By the way, brother, when will you go back?" Zheng Hai asked.


    "I don''t know. Mr. Zhou told me to wait for two days. Besides, I also want to see my ID and military uniform. When I get the certificate, I''ll eat the imperial food. " Wu Hao said proudly.


    You know, Wu Hao had thought about eating imperial food before.


    After all, that''s an iron rice bowl. It can''t be smashed.


    When you get old, life will be guaranteed.


    "Well, I''d better go home first. I don''t want to see the mother tiger again. By the way, it''s less than 8 o''clock now. Let''s play with Chen Shao and Li Shao. Otherwise, they will be angry if they know you come to Beijing and don''t find them. Moreover, our company recently signed several beautiful young models and called them out to play together. Being so frightened by the female tiger, I have to hold a young model and press it. "


    Zheng Hai was too frightened to live here when he heard that she might see Fang Yu tomorrow.


    "All right."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    It''s really too early to rest now. It''s rare to come to Beijing and have to live the nightlife here.


    Immediately, Zheng Hai called Chen Shao and Li Shao and asked them to arrange the young model and venue.


    Hearing that Wu Hao had gone to Beijing, Chen and Li naturally had nothing to say.


    He said he wanted to bring the most beautiful girl of the company to Wu Hao.


    After contacting Chen and Li, Zheng Hai drove the red flag car prepared by Zhou Hao to find Chen and Li.


    Soon, Zheng Hai drove Haohao to the outside of a bar.


    This is Zheng Hai''s land. Naturally, Zheng Hai drives.


    There are many luxury cars parked outside the bar, such as faweili, Lamborghini and Bentley.


    Millions of cars are nothing in these luxury cars.


    At this time, Zheng Hai saw another parking space and stopped the red flag car.


    Just as Zheng Hai got off the bus and was about to walk into the bar with Wu Hao, a Ferrari Rafa drove over and stopped by the red flag car.


    A 20-year-old man with white hair came over and looked at Zheng Haidao: "you''re blind. Don''t you see that this parking space is my childe''s parking space? If you know what to do, move your broken red flag right away, or I''ll send it directly to the waste station. "


    Seeing the contradiction, some luxury car owners immediately surrounded.


    "What''s the matter? Someone really dares to occupy the childe''s parking space."


    "My son, it seems that someone hasn''t paid attention to you.


    ¡­¡­


    Some young people were coaxing.

 Chapter 229

    "Zheng Shao, you are not very famous in Beijing. You see, many people here don''t know you. And this young master, do you know him? "


    Seeing that Zheng Hai was wronged by others, Wu Hao said sarcastic words with a bad smile.


    "Chen Shao and Li Shao come here often, but I don''t come often. Naturally, not many people know me. But seriously, I really don''t have any influence. When did Shangjing have an extra childe? " Zheng Hai directly ignored the childe and said to Wu Hao.


    "Tian childe, a man with a red flag doesn''t pay attention to you. You, Tian childe, are weak."


    "Yes, my son didn''t arrange noodles."


    "I can''t even keep the parking space. What''s your name, childe?"


    ¡­¡­


    Originally, when the parking space was occupied, Li Xiaotian was very upset. When stimulated by those people, Li Xiaotian''s fist was going to hit Zheng Hai in the face.


    However, Zheng Hai is not a good stubble.


    He kicked Li Xiaotian in the stomach.


    It is estimated that Fang Yu played more and learned two moves.


    Zheng Hai''s foot was also very heavy. He kicked Li Xiaotian back a few steps, with a painful look on his face.


    Zheng Hai is so strong that Li Xiaotian is afraid to come forward.


    "God, fight quickly. I haven''t seen a fight for a long time."


    "Yes, hurry up. You are the son of the Li family. Hurry up."


    "Don''t advise him."


    ¡­¡­


    The people around are making fun, but Li Xiaotian hesitates.


    He looked carefully at the license plate of the red flag car, and his face suddenly changed.


    Because he recognized the license plate of the red flag car, which was only used by the high-level military.


    In front of two people can drive such a car out, the identity is definitely not simple.


    So Li Xiaotian decided to start reasoning.


    "Brother, the parking space you occupy is my li Xiaotian''s parking space. You just occupy it. It''s too careless."


    "Your parking space? Did you buy this parking space? Or did you write your name? If it''s not, why do you say it''s yours? "


    Zheng Hai won''t be afraid of anyone.


    "But... I always park here. They all know."


    Li Xiaotian didn''t know what to say when Zheng Hai was so angry.


    "You''ve been parking here. This parking space is yours. Then I''ve been parking here, so this isn''t mine. So, you told me that my parking space is yours. Is there something wrong with you? " Play crooked truth with Zheng Hai. Zheng Hai won''t kill him.


    Zheng Hai was so angry that Li Xiaotian was speechless.


    "I have reserved this parking space. Do you have any comments?" Zheng Hai looked at Li Xiaotian.


    Li Xiaotian thought and shook his head.


    "Oh, my God, why are you counseling?"


    "The parking space is women. Women are occupied. Why don''t you dare to go up?"


    "Just like you, return the childe."


    "Li Xiaotian, you are so disappointing. That Rafah is blind. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Go away, I''ll do whatever I want. I want you grandsons to shout nearby. You guys who don''t know anything. " Li Xiaotian looked at the onlookers fiercely.


    These people are not his friends, but a bunch of enemies.


    After all, the purpose of people here is to pick up girls.


    Beautiful girls can''t satisfy everyone here, so they are their own competitors.


    "Oh, you are so kind that you don''t dare to be angry with others and get angry with us."


    "Li Xiaotian, shut your mouth to me and call you Tianzi. If you don''t give you a face, you''re a dog."


    "Yes, it''s shameless for a dog to dare to call a childe."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xiaotian was said to have a blue face, but there were many people, and he didn''t dare to fight.


    At this time, I don''t know who called, and Li Shao came.


    Suddenly, the people who besieged Li Xiaotian scattered like birds and beasts.


    Before, they were hard spoken and dared to scold Li Xiaotian.


    When Li Xiaotian''s thigh came, those people immediately counseled.


    After all, they can''t afford Li Xiaotian''s thighs.


    Hearing that Li Shao came, Li Xiaotian suddenly showed a trace of joy on his face.


    Seeing that Wu Hao and Zheng Hai didn''t mean to run at all, Li Xiaotian asked curiously, "why don''t you run?"


    "Do we need to run?" Zheng Hai looks at Li Xiaotian.


    "Shaoke Li is a real childe in Beijing. He has strong contacts. Even if you have someone in the army, it''s useless. He wants to fix you. You can''t run. " Li Xiaotian is arrogant.


    "It''s all right. I want to see who this Li Shao is?" Zheng Hai smiled.


    Soon, Li Shao in Li Xiaotian''s mouth came. Unexpectedly, it was Li Hanyun.


    "Xiaotian... What are you doing now..." at this time, Li Hanyun suddenly saw Zheng Hai and Wu Hao, and immediately threw Li Xiaotian aside and greeted Zheng Hai. "Zheng Shao and Wu Shao, you''re coming."


    When Li Hanyun called Zheng Hai, Wu Hao, Zheng Shao and Wu Shao, his feet were a little soft.


    Li Hanyun is his thigh, but it is very obvious that he will stand on that side when looking at the familiar appearance of Li Hanyun and Zheng Hai.


    "Yes. Fortunately, I came early, otherwise I didn''t know that you, Li Shao, were so famous here. " Zheng Hai said so deliberately.


    Zheng Hai and Li Hanyun are good friends for many years. It''s no problem to joke.


    Hearing Zheng Hai''s words, Li Hanyun immediately looked at Li Xiaotian and said coldly, "what did you do?"


    "Li Shao, this... This is all a misunderstanding." Li Xiaotian wants to explain, but he doesn''t know how to say it.


    "Well, we have occupied your little brother''s parking space. Your little brother wants to argue with us." Zheng Hai understated the tunnel.


    Li Hanyun slapped Li Xiaotian in the face and said, "don''t you know Zheng Shao and Wu Shao? Don''t mention occupying your parking space. Even if you want your girlfriend, you have to give it with both hands. Now kneel down and apologize to Zheng Shao and Wu Shao. "


    Zheng Hai is Li Hanyun''s good friend, and Wu Hao is the object he wants to curry favor with. His little brother has provoked both of them. Li Hanyun naturally wants to give them an explanation.


    Li Xiaotian''s face was a little ugly, but he didn''t dare to disobey his thigh. He had to kneel down and said, "Zheng Shao, Wu Shao, I''m wrong. Please don''t argue with me."


    "All right, get up. You are Li Shao''s younger brother, and I don''t want to embarrass you. In the future, just don''t be so arrogant. "


    After making Li Xiaotian stand up, Zheng Hai patted Li Xiaotian on the shoulder and walked into the bar with Li Hanyun.


    As for Li Xiaotian, Li Hanyun doesn''t care about him.


    Li Xiaotian stood there, stunned for a while, got on the bus and left.


    For some time, Li Xiaotian was afraid that he would not appear here again.


    Li Hanyun, Wu Hao and Zheng Hai enter the bar.


    Led by Li Hanyun, Wu Hao came to a box.


    Chen Shaofeng has been there for a long time. There are several hot and beautiful girls dancing in it.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Chen Shaofeng immediately stopped several beautiful girls and introduced Zheng Hai and Wu Hao to several girls.

 Chapter 230

    Several women immediately gathered around Wu Hao and Zheng Hai.


    "It''s rare for Wu shaoke to go to Beijing. You can take good care of Wu shaoke."


    Chen Shaofeng smiled.


    Wu Hao seldom comes to Beijing once. His friendship as a local host must be well done.


    "Don''t worry, Chen Shao. We will take good care of Wu Shao."


    Several girls responded happily.


    It''s definitely not easy to be a brother of Chen Shao.


    If you can be liked by him, you will fly to the branches and become a Phoenix.


    Besides, Wu Hao is very handsome. In fact, they are willing to.


    "Wu Shao, what do you do?"


    A young model sat next to Wu Hao, poured him a glass of red wine and asked.


    "I run errands."


    Wu Hao said honestly.


    Before his position was decided, Wu Hao''s job was still an errand boy.


    "Errands?"


    The young model was confused when she heard Wu Hao''s answer.


    Chen Shao and Li shaoke are big and small giants in Beijing. Will such people become brothers with an errand runner?


    "Beauty, don''t listen to him. He is interested in running errands. Have you ever seen someone running errands with a $20 million or $30 million super car? "


    Zheng Hai looked at the silly look of the young model and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Zheng Shao, I don''t like your words. Running errands is my first formal job. It''s not interest."


    Wu Hao corrected Zheng Hai.


    Before running errands, when others asked Wu Hao what his job was, Wu Hao couldn''t say it.


    After becoming an errand boy, Wu Hao finally had a job, but he introduced it to others.


    Therefore, the errand boy is not interested in Wu Hao.


    "OK, OK, formal work, formal work."


    Zheng Hai winked at the young model.


    "Wu Shao, what kind of car do you drive to run errands?" The young model is very curious.


    "Sometimes McLaren P1, sometimes Ferrari Rafa, sometimes Porsche 918." Wu Hao replied.


    "Wow." When the young model heard Wu Hao''s words, her eyes were full of small stars. She also knows the three magic cars. The cheapest ones cost almost ten million. Moreover, if you want to collect all of them, you can''t do it just because you have money. Wu Hao has all of them, but you can think of his identity.


    "Wu Shao, can I take me for a ride if I have a chance?"


    "I want it too."


    "I want it too."


    Several young models are trying to take Wu Hao''s car.


    "My cars are in Mordor. If you have a chance to go to Mordor, I''ll take you for a ride."


    Wu Hao did not refuse.


    After all, several young models look really good and have a face around them.


    "Wu Shao, that''s great."


    With that, young models pasted on Wu Hao.


    "In fact, when it comes to cars, Zheng Shao should have a lot of cars. Because he gave me all three cars. "


    Wu Hao''s eyes focused on Zheng Hai.


    You know, they all know who Zheng Hai is. That''s one of their bosses.


    Moreover, Zheng Hai''s back is deeper than Chen and Li.


    Generally, only others give him a car. Now he even gives Wu Hao a car.


    Inside


    "Of course I have a luxury car. You work well for the company and have a chance to drive a luxury car in the future." Zheng Hai smiled.


    Zheng Hai drew a cake for several young models, and they became more enthusiastic.


    Zheng Hai three people are masters who can play. Even with Haohao, they can have a good time.


    And a young model also took the initiative to have something indescribable with Wu Hao in the toilet.


    People take the initiative. Wu Hao is not a saint. Of course, he won''t refuse.


    After playing for several hours, Wu Hao drove the red flag car back to the State Guesthouse.


    Zheng Hai knew that Fang Yu''s Tigress would come tomorrow, so he didn''t go to the state hotel with Wu Hao.


    I didn''t let those young models go with Wu Hao.


    After all, if you let the young model go back with Wu Hao, who knows what crazy Fang Yu will be.


    Wu Hao''s strength is strong and nothing will happen.


    But he will never escape Fang Yu''s clutches.


    At 8 o''clock the next morning, Fang Yu appeared outside Wu Hao''s room on time.


    However, today Fang Yu has another box in his hand.


    After seeing Wu Hao, Fang Yu gave Wu Hao another gift, "Hello, sir."


    "Come in."


    Wu Hao let Fang Yu into the room.


    Fang Yu looked at the room and didn''t see Zheng Hai. It was strange.


    Wu Hao knew what Fang Yu was looking at and didn''t say anything.


    "Sir, Mr. Zhou asked me to bring it to you."


    Fang Yu handed the box to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao knew that it must be the certificate and military uniform given by old Zhou, so he immediately took it from Fang Yu''s hand.


    When Wu Hao opened a box, he saw a red certificate. Wu Hao opened it and found his photo, name, gender, native place, department and rank.


    When he saw the rank, Wu Hao suddenly stared at the boss.


    It even says his rank is a major general.


    We should know that in this peaceful era, few people can be promoted to major general. Only when they are extremely top-notch in a certain field can they be promoted to general level.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Zhou hung himself the rank of major general.


    Wu Hao is a little embarrassed.


    Fang Yu glanced at Wu Hao''s certificate and was slightly surprised.


    Major general, what did this guy do? He made him a major general.


    Although, it''s just a temporary job.


    However, Fang Yu was relieved to think of Wu Hao''s strength.


    Such a powerful warrior, the state should give a major general.


    Wu Hao put away some floating thoughts, put down his documents, and picked up an account opened in his name.


    It should be working for Wu Hao.


    In addition to storage and demolition, Wu Hao also saw a real estate certificate.


    This is a 200 square meter real estate certificate, and the name is still Wu Hao.


    "Old Zhou, it''s really rich." Wu Hao said in his heart.


    Then Wu Hao looked at his military uniform, took it out of the box and put it on himself.


    Put on your shoes.


    The size of the military uniform is just right. Wearing Wu Hao''s body immediately adds a kind of military temperament to his body.


    Seeing Wu Hao in military uniform, Fang Yu''s eyes brightened.


    She didn''t expect that the villain would be so handsome in his military uniform.


    Fang Yu''s face turned red.


    "How''s it going? It fits. "


    Wu Hao said to Fang Yu.


    "OK."


    Fang Yu nodded.


    Wu Hao had a good stink in front of the mirror.


    After a while, he was satisfied and said, "it''s so handsome."


    Fang Yu couldn''t help turning her eyes.


    Although it''s really handsome, you don''t have to be so ugly.


    "Major Fang, where are you going today?" Wu Hao said, ready to take off his military uniform.


    Go out and play. If you wear this suit, it''s too conspicuous.


    "Don''t take it off. Mr. Zhou said, "when you get up, I''ll take you to him." Fang Yu hurriedly said.


    "OK, let''s go now."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    He guessed that Mr. Zhou should have a showdown with those families.


    Just in time, Wu Hao will return to the magic capital after finishing these.

 Chapter 231

    Then, wearing a military uniform, Wu Hao followed Fang Yu to building 1.


    Wu Hao''s waist was straight when he walked in his military uniform.


    Soon, I came to a conference room in Building 1.


    Zhou Hao, Dongfang invincible and Nangong Baitian are eating steamed buns, fried dough sticks and drinking soybean milk.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Zhou Hao smiled and said, "our major general Wu is coming. If you haven''t eaten yet, come and eat."


    Wu Hao nodded, walked over and ate.


    To Yu, Fang Yu did not follow in.


    Dongfang invincible 5 people looked at Wu Hao in a military uniform and were slightly stunned.


    They knew that Zhou Hao would win over Wu Hao, but they didn''t expect to give Wu Hao a major general directly.


    But it''s really cruel.


    It can be seen that Zhou Hao has really made up his mind.


    However, the five families have long expected that as long as Zhou Hao is not too excessive, they can accept it.


    In the conference room, seven people had breakfast there, and no one spoke for a while.


    After breakfast, someone came in and cleaned up. Zhou Hao said, "five old guys, I don''t talk nonsense anymore. To invite five of you today is to talk about the privileges of your family. "


    "You should know that now is a harmonious society. If you are given too many privileges, the Ximen family will happen. This time, it was because of the strong strength of major general Wu that the matter of Ximen family was suppressed. However, if major general Wu doesn''t have such strong strength, there will be results. Everyone should be able to expect it. "


    "So, in order to prevent the Ximen family from happening in the future, I asked five old guys to come and discuss it."


    Beigong Chengfeng first said, "Lao Zhou, you''re quite right. I also think Ximen''s ruthlessness has gone too far. So I support you. "


    When the four Dongfang invincible people saw Beigong Chengfeng and stood on Zhou Hao''s side without thinking, they couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    However, thinking of what they found, we naturally know why Beigong Chengfeng stood on Zhou Hao''s side.


    In fact, Beigong Chengfeng is not on Zhou Hao''s side, but on Wu Hao''s side.


    Because Wu Hao is the largest shareholder of Beigong Bojun Tianlan group.


    With this relationship, Wu Hao looks like a Beigong family from a certain angle.


    With such a relationship, Beigong Chengfeng has no problem standing on Wu Hao''s side.


    Seriously, Dongfang invincible, they all envy Beigong Chengfeng. By chance, they even have a relationship with Wu Hao.


    That''s good luck.


    Dongfang invincible knows that even if they give some assets to Wu Hao, Wu Hao will not take them.


    "Old Beigong, thank you for supporting me. What do you think of Dongfang and Nangong? " Beigong Chengfeng''s first statement satisfied Zhou Hao, because it would make the negotiations much smoother.


    "Lao Zhou, just tell me how to do it." Duanmu Tianci said.


    "Then let me be frank. The people of your five families enjoy the same rights as ordinary people and are also bound by the law. When you need your strength, I hope you can try your best to help China. " Zhou Hao said directly.


    "This..."


    Taishi Yuqiang hesitated.


    People in their own family are used to being higher.


    Now, like ordinary people, it''s hard to do this at once.


    "I think Mr. Zhou has a point. Everyone grew up eating rice from the great Chinese dynasty. Why should they be divided into three, six, nine and so on. Moreover, your family is richer than ordinary people, which is a privilege. As long as you use your money well, you''ll still be awesome. What do you think? "


    Seeing that there were still objections, Wu Hao knew it was time for him to stand up and speak.


    Hearing what Wu Hao said, Dongfang invincible and Nangong Baitian, who had other ideas, immediately closed their mouths.


    Shi Yuqiang smiled awkwardly at Wu Hao.


    "Yes, your family is not bad for money. Everyone is the same. You still have an advantage."


    Zhou Hao is very satisfied that Wu Hao speaks for himself, which makes the negotiation not difficult at all.


    "Since both major general Wu and Lao Zhou think so, we have no objection. When we go back, we will bound our families. " Duanmu Tianci is helpless.


    No way, Wu Hao is like a mountain on their head.


    If they are obedient, the mountain will not be pressed down, but if they are not obedient, the mountain will be pressed down and their bones will not exist.


    "In fact, it is not so difficult to be a good citizen who abides by discipline. Well, now that it''s all done, I''m going back. Mr. Zhou, if anyone is unconvinced and you can''t handle it, you''ll know me. If I have time, I''ll deal with it. If I don''t have time, I won''t let Dawei come. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Wu Shao, don''t worry. Our Beigong family will be a good citizen." Beigong Chengfeng said.


    "Of course I believe that."


    Of course, Wu Hao''s attitude towards Beigong Chengfeng can''t be the same as the other four.


    After all, Wu Hao and Beigong Bojun are friends, and Beigong Chengfeng is his elder.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s time to go to Beijing. Wu Hao doesn''t stay here anymore. He goes straight back to the magic capital.


    Just let it fly back.


    After returning to the magic capital, Wu Hao''s life became the same as before. He received packages from the "Wanjie" every day.


    However, during this period of time, Wu Hao didn''t receive any packages about skills.


    At most, some strange materials.


    As for running errands, Wu Hao didn''t do it anymore.


    After all, Wu Hao now also eats imperial food and has a serious job.


    Time flies. The new year is coming soon. Wu Hao, who has been playing in magic for so long, has to go home for the new year.


    Just thinking of going home for the new year, Wu Hao had a headache.


    Because my mother has been thinking about Wu Hao''s love life and wants Wu Hao to get married early and have some grandchildren for the Wu family.


    Wu Hao has also been taking his girlfriend back and forth to his mother.


    But now it''s Chinese New Year. If you don''t take a girlfriend back, mom won''t think about it.


    Of course, if Wu Hao dares not to go home for the new year, maybe his mother will go to the devil and discount his legs.


    It''s not difficult for Wu Hao to take a girlfriend home. The difficult thing is who to take home.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao decided to take Kato Youyi home.


    Not that Kato Youyi is the most tempting, but that Lin Jiaxi, Chen Yi and Tang Xin are not suitable to take home.


    Therefore, Wu Hao chose Kato Youyi, a woman who can only be his own woman, not his wife.


    "Master, do you want me to go home with you?" Kato Youyi looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "Yes, as my girlfriend, come home with me to meet my parents." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Really, great."


    Kato Youyi jumped into Wu Hao''s arms excitedly.

 Chapter 232

    Although they come from the God of war mainland, they have been in the Great China for several months, and they are slowly getting used to the life here.


    Do as the Romans do. They also want to celebrate the Spring Festival, and Yali goes to Yaku to celebrate the festival with them.


    Pony and Xiang Feng had no relatives, so Wu Hao asked them to spend new year in villa with the Zhan Yang and Tanaka Xingnai.


    After arranging and buying many gifts, Wu Hao and Kato Youyi drove a Rolls Royce curinan home.


    On the road of Wujia village, those super runners can''t drive in.


    Only a small car can drive into the village.


    One day later, on December 21, Wu Hao''s car drove into Wujia village.


    Because the new year is coming, some young people who go out to work have returned to the village.


    Wu Hao''s Rolls Royce soon caught the limelight in the village.


    These young people work outside and have seen some of the world. They know that this kind of luxury car costs tens of millions.


    Tens of millions. With so much money, they don''t know how many years they have to work.


    Moreover, they also heard that Wu Hao''s family still has a 6 million babos g700. Wu Song''s business is also very prosperous now. He has a good fortune of tens of millions and billions, which makes them envy the Wu Hao family very much.


    I met some childhood playmates on the road. Wu Hao also sent out thousands of cigarettes directly.


    Seeing the thousands of cigarettes handed by Wu Hao, and then seeing Kato Youyi sitting next to Wu Hao, it''s fake if you don''t envy him.


    Soon, Wu Hao returned home.


    At this time, the original wooden house became a two-story small foreign building, but there was still a place for growing vegetables and raising poultry.


    Liu Yanjuan was busy at home. When she saw that Wu Hao really brought back a beautiful girl, Liu Yanjuan welcomed her with a happy face, looked up and down at Kato Youyi, and said to Wu Hao with satisfaction: "son, please mind my little girl."


    "Mom, this is my girlfriend, Youyi."


    Wu Hao was really embarrassed to introduce Kato Youyi as a cherry blossom National.


    Of course, Kato Youyi is now an official resident of the Great China Dynasty.


    Let''s get along and explain later.


    "Hello, aunt. My name is Youyi. Auntie, you are so young and have good skin. " Kato Youyi first bowed to Liu Yanjuan at 90 degrees, and then praised Liu Yanjuan.


    "Youyi, you can really talk. My aunt is almost 50 years old. Where is she young?" Liu Yanjuan was pleased by Kato Youyi''s words.


    Every woman likes to be praised by others, and so does Liu Yanjuan.


    Besides, Liu Yanjuan eats her own vegetables and meat every day. She looks like a person in her 30s.


    "Aunt, what I said is true. If you didn''t say you were 50, I would have thought you were only 30. You see, you are only a few years older than me. "


    When Kato Youyi was at the shrine, he never touched the outside.


    In many places, it is like a piece of white paper.


    So when you accept new things, you can accept them faster.


    Kato Youyi will soon learn to praise people like this.


    Besides, the object of praise is the master''s mother, which is even more no problem.


    "How can you be so young as Youyi said. Old, old. "


    Liu Yanjuan talked to Kato Youyi and directly hung Wu Hao aside.


    Looking at Liu Yanjuan''s intimacy with Kato Youyi, Wu Hao was helpless.


    I''m your son, okay.


    At this time, Wu Jia came out and saw Wu Hao. He immediately came to him and said excitedly, "second brother, you''re back."


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao smiled and nodded.


    It''s better to be your own sister. There''s really no white pain for her.


    "Is that the second sister-in-law you brought back?" Wu Jia looked at Kato Youyi, who was chatting vigorously with Liu Yanjuan, and asked.


    "Yes. I brought you... "


    Before Wu Hao finished, Wu Jia interrupted him and said, "my sister-in-law is so beautiful. I''ll talk to her. "Yes, yes."


    Then he directly left Wu Hao and went to talk to Kato Youyi.


    Looking at Wu Jia, who ran to get together with Kato Youyi, Wu Hao could only shake his head helplessly.


    I bought a lot of gifts for her. It really hurts her.


    My brother is not home now. The boring Wu Hao can only hold Xiaobai and rub his plush head.


    It''s been so long. Xiaobai is still a small one. It seems that she won''t grow up.


    "It''s ok if you don''t grow up. The little one is very cute.


    Wu Hao holds Xiaobai.


    You know, Xiaobai is a gift from Erlang Zhenjun to Guanghan fairy.


    Girls like cute little animals.


    Like little rabbit.


    It''s lovely to live and delicious to die,


    If it''s too big, it''s not cute.


    The three women chatted while Kato Youyi took some gifts from the car for them.


    Directly regard Wu Hao as the air.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao had not been invisible for long. Wu Song and Wu Gensheng came back.


    Wu Song and Wu Gensheng were very happy to see Wu Hao back.


    "I also said who''s kurinan outside. It''s ah Hao. You''re back." Wu Song came to Wu Hao with a smile.


    Wu Song has changed a lot. His previous honest image has disappeared, and the whole person is full of incomparable self-confidence.


    "Yes." Wu Hao smiled and nodded.


    "Those over there are my brothers and sisters." Wu Song glanced at Kato Youyi, who was talking to his mother and sister.


    "I can''t help it. My mother urges me to find a girlfriend every day. If I don''t bring a girlfriend back this time, she won''t bother me to death." Wu Hao felt helpless.


    On this issue, money and no money are the same.


    "Well, you are content to have such a beautiful girlfriend." Wu Song gently punched Wu Hao.


    "In fact, she is not my girlfriend, but my woman. Moreover, she is still a cherry blossom Chinese, but now she has joined Datian Dynasty. "


    When talking to his brother, Wu Hao will not hide the true identity of Kato Youyi.


    Hearing that Kato Youyi was actually a Chinese cherry blossom, Wu songton widened his eyes. It... It doesn''t look like it.


    Wu Song looked at Kato Youyi, who was talking and laughing with his mother and sister, and some didn''t believe it.


    "Youyi is very smart. In addition, the Great China Dynasty has been for several months, and it has completely to integrate into the Great China Dynasty."


    Wu Hao is really satisfied with Kato Youyi.


    Compared with Tanaka Xingnai, Yali and Zhanyang, Kato Youyi has the strongest acceptance ability.


    "Cow, will win glory for the country." Wu Song gave Wu Hao a thumbs up.


    "OK, OK." Wu Hao''s expression was a proud one¡° By the way, brother, did you find a girlfriend? "


    Wu song first looked a little different, then pretended to be calm and said, "my career has just started, and I don''t want to find a girlfriend for the time being."

 Chapter 233

    "Brother, you don''t want to be quiet." Wu Hao said.


    "No, why?" Wu Song quickly shook his head.


    Seriously, wu song really didn''t want to contact Jing Jing once since he was hurt by Jing Jing last time.


    Although sometimes, wu song really wants to open the live broadcast software and have a look quietly.


    But he held back.


    "No, that kind of woman is not worth it. You pay your heart for her." Wu Hao said¡° Of course, if you want to play with her, you can still play with her. She just likes money. Just smash her with money. "


    Wu Hao really doesn''t like a woman like Jing Jing.


    "Forget it, the past is over." After thinking about it, Wu Song shook his head.


    "OK, brother, how''s business now?" Wu Hao directly changed the topic.


    "With everything in hand, there will certainly be no problem with business. In recent months, I have expanded the scope of planting, as well as planting and breeding. Now the monthly net income reaches 30 million. "


    Speaking of his business, Wu Song''s eyes lit up at once.


    Since their vegetables and fruits have become famous, who wants to buy their own vegetables and fruits does not flatter themselves.


    Wu Song also felt that he had reached the peak of his life because of these.


    I have more and more confidence in myself.


    "Brother, I think we can continue to be stronger and bigger. You''d better register a company, treat vegetables and fruits as the company''s products and make a brand effect. At the same time, we can also process by ourselves. Anyway, there are many young people in our village. Instead of letting them go out to work, we''d better leave them all in the village. Everyone is from the same village. It doesn''t matter if the salary is higher. "


    There is such a young labor force in the village. If you don''t make use of it, it will be some to your fellow villagers.


    "Brother, I thought about it too. However, the "all things gourd" can only produce one gourd of liquid every day. Now the stall is just enough. It''s useless to expand it without liquid. "


    Speaking of this, Wu Song sighed with some regret.


    Wu Song also has that ambition to become bigger and stronger.


    However, Wu Song''s ambition can only run aground because of the limited spiritual solution of the "gourd of all things".


    "Take your time."


    Although Wu Hao now has the ability to refine utensils and can refine the "gourd of all things" again, Wu Hao has never refined utensils. He''d better study it first and then think about how to refine it again.


    "How are you doing at Mordor?" Wu Song said with a smile.


    Wu Song, who has been using it for several months, knows exactly what "all things gourd" is.


    "All things gourd" can only produce one gourd of spiritual liquid every day, no more or less.


    This is Qibao.


    There should be no way to change.


    At the same time, wu song is also very satisfied. Now he earns 30 million a month, which he never dreamed of before.


    "Not bad, just a little boring." Wu Hao shrugged.


    In the magic capital, Wu Hao really has a boring life. He plays every day except playing.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao''s strength increases every day.


    Plus Kato Youyi and others accompany Wu Hao, it''s OK.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao thought that he still had one thing to do.


    It''s about Thomson. I forgot to trouble him.


    After the new year, go to Citigroup and teach him a good lesson.


    "If you''re bored, come back and help me. I''ll find you something to do." Wu Song made a joke.


    "Let''s talk about it after the new year."


    Wu Hao thought for a while, but forget it.


    This business is too small. Wu Hao doesn''t like it very much.


    Wu Song patted Wu Hao on the shoulder and smiled.


    He guessed Wu Hao''s idea. His brother is a big business. People don''t like his small business.


    However, wu song doesn''t care.


    Anyway, everyone is a family.


    "Brother, did you rebuild the house? It looks good. " Wu Hao said.


    "Yes, a friend gave me some advice."


    When Wu Song talked about that friend, the expression on his face was a little unnatural and shy.


    Although Wu Song covered up well, there was still nowhere to hide under Wu Hao''s golden eyes.


    "Your friend is very talented. When can we have dinner together and get to know each other? " Wu Hao has no trace.


    "OK, if you have time, let''s have dinner together." Wu Song nodded and moved the topic away¡° A Hao, when did you buy a curinan? "


    "I''ve bought it for months. Other cars are not suitable for driving back, so I chose this one with curinan. " Wu Hao said.


    In Wu Hao''s garage, most of them are super running. The site is too low. The road at home can''t be opened at all.


    The cars suitable for driving are Rolls Royce, Bentley and so on.


    "Ah song, ah Hao, go and pick some fresh fruits and vegetables."


    At this time, Wu Gensheng came over with a happy face and ordered Wu Hao and them.


    Although Wu Gensheng did not urge Wu Hao to find a girlfriend like Liu Yanjuan, he was still very happy to see that Wu Hao really brought back a girlfriend.


    Moreover, Kato Youyi is beautiful and polite, which makes Wu Gensheng very satisfied with her.


    The only thing I''m not satisfied with is that Youyi is so beautiful.


    "Dad, don''t bother so much. I don''t want to eat fruit yet." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Who said it was for you, for my future daughter-in-law." Wu Gensheng glanced at Wu Hao and looked away directly.


    Wu Hao was stunned and looked sad and angry.


    I just came back okay,


    I''m your son, okay.


    Don''t do this to me.


    Of course, Wu Hao just thought about these words, and then honestly followed Wu Song to pick fruit.


    Wu Song has developed a large orchard in the village, which is planted with apple, cherry, pear and other fruit trees, as well as a special Strawberry Garden.


    Some seasonal fruits in the orchard are ripe.


    "Brother, these fruits look very good." Looking at the apples, cherries, pears and other fruits on the tree, Wu Hao said.


    "Well, I planted these with spirit liquid. Fruit trees planted with Lingye can not only grow out of season, but also each kind of fruit is 100 times more delicious than similar fruits on the market. I have launched some before, and the response is particularly good. I''m going to use most of the spirit liquid on the fruit. The output of the fruit garden is not much, so I''m going to take the high-quality route. High priced fruits earn more than vegetables. " Wu Song said his plan excitedly.


    Wu Hao picked an apple and ate it. It was really crisp, sweet and juicy.


    "How''s it going?"


    Wu Song looked at Wu Hao with some expectation.


    "Great."


    Wu Hao extended two thumbs to Wu Song.


    "That''s good. Pick some fruit and give it to my sister-in-law."


    Wu Song said, and began to pick up the fruit and put it into the basket he brought.


    Wu Hao also picked it up.

 Chapter 234

    "By the way, brother, I don''t think the water orchard has any defense measures. Aren''t you afraid of others stealing it at night?"


    Such delicious fruit is very valuable.


    Although Wujia village is also Wusong''s base camp.


    But inevitably, there will be jealous people who steal fruits and sell them outside.


    At that time, there will be not only economic losses, but also a great impact on the future brand.


    "I''m not afraid. If Xiaobai is here, no outsider will dare to step into the orchard. Of course, some children in the village want to pick some fruits to eat. Xiaobai won''t care. Moreover, I have a special protection team, and there are some cameras in the orchard. It will be fine. " Wu Song said with a smile.


    Wu Hao nodded and relaxed.


    Xiaobai is a divine dog in the sky. With its help, it is safe.


    Then Wu Song told Wu Hao the story of the protection team.


    Since Xiaobai came to Wujia village, he has become the dog boss of Wujia village almost instantly. When he wanders around the village, a group of younger brothers follow him.


    Originally, the villagers were afraid to see so many dogs gathered together.


    I''m afraid they''ll bite.


    But when he found that these dogs gathered behind Xiaobai and didn''t even shout, sometimes Xiaobai would wag his tail when he saw Xiaobai say hello to him.


    They get used to it.


    Wu Song''s vegetable business is booming. After making a lot of money.


    There are also jealous people in the village. They also learn from Wu Song to grow vegetables.


    However, they do not have the spiritual solution of "all things gourd", and the result can be imagined.


    At this time, some villagers began to play Wusong vegetables.


    In the middle of the night, I wanted to steal the vegetables planted by Wu Song.


    But before he could steal a few cabbages, Xiaobai found them.


    Dundi, these guys were almost bitten into beggars on the street.


    However, those people were very hard spoken and just came here to have a look.


    Of course, few people believe this lie.


    After all, no one will come to others'' vegetable fields in the middle of the night.


    Because everyone was from the same village, Wu Song didn''t care much about it and didn''t investigate again.


    However, wu song also began to install cameras afterwards.


    In this way, if this kind of thing happens again, he can''t help it.


    There are so many people who are not afraid of death.


    After that, he appeared several times when stealing vegetables, but he was scared away by Xiaobai.


    And the camera took pictures of them.


    They were all from the same village. Wu Song didn''t make things big. He just came to the door one by one and let them watch the recorded video.


    And warned them that if there was another time, they would be so polite.


    Of course, there are people from other villages who come to steal vegetables.


    People like this are naturally beaten and handed over to the police.


    When you know you''ve made a lot of money, others are jealous.


    Wu Song thought of a way to ask the villagers to be security guards to protect their vegetables. Each person is 3000 yuan a month.


    The job is to prevent someone from stealing vegetables at night.


    By doing so, Wu Song will benefit the jealous villagers.


    Second, it can also make them no longer want to steal their own vegetables after they have an income.


    Sure enough, this move made the villagers very happy.


    Everyone is rich and not tired. Where can I find this job.


    Therefore, almost every household in the village sent people to join the vegetable guard team.


    Wujia village is also home to more than 200 people.


    As long as Wu Song spends 600000 a month, he will turn these 200 households into his own people and let them protect their vegetables. It''s very cost-effective.


    And those who join the security team know that if they don''t protect the vegetables, there will be no 3000 yuan.


    So a very good cycle appears.


    The vegetables are well protected. Wu Song makes money. If he gives them a salary, they also make money.


    The vegetables were not well protected. Wu Song couldn''t make money. The security team was disbanded, and they didn''t make money.


    Everyone can calculate this account, so the workers also pay attention.


    With the emergence of the water orchard, the security team naturally protected the water orchard.


    As for Xiaobai.


    For Xiaobai, these vegetables and fruits contain a small amount of aura. The divine dog from heaven naturally likes to eat them very much.


    In Xiaobai''s heart, this is his own thing. Whoever dares to move his own thing will bite him miserably.


    Therefore, with the security team and Xiaobai, there will be no danger in the orchard and vegetable garden.


    "On the 26th of the twelfth lunar month, I will give another bonus to the villagers as encouragement. Then you can join me. " Wu Song looks at Wu Hao.


    "Forget it, I''ll leave it to you." Wu Hao said.


    Wu Song can make his career so good. If he wants to be in the limelight, it''s also Wu Song.


    I didn''t help at all, so I won''t steal the limelight.


    "No, you must come with me." Wu Song said seriously.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go with you that day."


    Seeing that Wu Song was serious, Wu Hao had to agree.


    "Go to the bank with me tomorrow and take out the villagers'' bonus." Wu Song said while picking fruit.


    "OK."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Speaking of the bank, Wu Hao suddenly thought of a beautiful manager sister in the bank.


    I had a meal with her before.


    There was contact before, but there was no contact for a long time.


    After picking the fruit, Wu Hao and Wu Hao picked some vegetables and went back.


    After returning, Wu Hao suddenly connected to Dongge''s phone.


    Since Wu Hao cured Dongge last time, Dongge has been secretly helping Wu Song solve some unnecessary small problems.


    Wu Hao connected the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu. The new year is coming. Zheng Dong wishes Mr. Wu a happy new year." Zheng Dong''s tone was very polite.


    "Dongge, happy new year, too."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Mr. Wu, I shouldn''t have bothered you since the new year is coming. However, there is one thing I have to tell you. I heard that a large company has a crush on your brother''s business and wants to intervene. I should have dealt with things like this, but people have great power and don''t pay attention to me at all. Therefore, I''d better report this matter to you. "


    Zheng Dong said.


    "Well, do you know what company it is?" Wu Hao frowned slightly.


    Originally, Wu Hao just wanted to have a lively new year.


    But this company clearly won''t let itself have a good year.


    "I found out that this company is GTN pharmaceutical company from Xiangjiang, while the company behind it is PNC food and health company from Citigroup." Zheng Dong said quickly.


    "Well, I see. You continue to pay attention and report to me casually. I''ll deal with the rest myself. "


    Wu Hao commanded.


    "I see. Nothing, I''ll hang up first. "


    "OK."


    With that, Zheng Dong hung up the phone.


    Thomson''s problem has not been solved, and there is another PNC food and health care company.


    It''s really troublesome.

 Chapter 235

    After returning home with fruits and vegetables, Liu Yanjuan began to prepare meals.


    "Master, are these fruits grown by your family?"


    After eating the fruit, Kato Youyi said excitedly to Wu Hao.


    "Eat more if you like. My brother has an orchard in the village. You can eat as much as you want. " Wu Wu Dao.


    "My brother is really good." Kato Youyi said.


    "Sister Youyi, aren''t you from China?"


    After contacting Kato Youyi for a while, Wu Jia finally found something wrong.


    "Sister Wu Jia, I grew up in the cherry blossom country. However, I have now joined the Chinese nationality. You see, this is my ID card. "


    With that, Kato Youyi proudly took out his ID card.


    After finishing his ID card, Kato Youyi likes to get a card and say he is from the great Chinese dynasty.


    "Wow, sister Youyi, how did you get cheated into China by my second brother?"


    Wu Jia doesn''t care. Kato Youyi is a matter for Sakura people.


    She just wondered why Kato Youyi went back to China with Wu Hao.


    At this moment, her gossip was burning.


    "What are you doing, little girl? Is that what you need to know now? You are a student now. The only thing you have to do is to enter a good university. In this way, parents will be happy. " Wu Hao looks at Wu Jia with a straight face.


    However, Wu Jiagen didn''t care about the tunnel: "brother, I studied well. The teachers said that there was no problem getting into a university with my grades. Our teacher also said to combine work and rest. It''s my break time now. Tell me about my acquaintance with sister Youyi, or let me relax. "


    Now the economic conditions at home are getting better, and Wu Jia''s pressure is not as great as before. On the contrary, she is more able to concentrate on her study, and her grades are naturally very stable.


    However, listening to Wu Hao''s encounter with Kato Youyi to relax, it''s really thanks to her.


    "You little girl..."


    Before Wu Hao finished his words, Kato Youyi broke Wu Hao''s words and began to speak.


    "In fact, speaking of my meeting with your second brother, it was very wonderful. Since I was a child, I have lived in a closed environment and rarely contacted the outside world, and there will be monsters and man eating monsters from time to time. I have been praying, hoping that a hero can suddenly appear and save me from water and fire. Finally, my prayer came true. Your brother came to me like a God, killed the monster and saved me. "


    "From that moment on, I fell in love with your brother. Because he wanted to go back to China, I asked him to bring me back. "


    Kato Youyi doesn''t know where he learned to tell stories.


    Although I speak in general.


    But Wu Jia''s appearance should have bluffed her.


    After all, Wu Jia is in an ignorant adolescence. Such a story should easily move her.


    However, what Wu Jia said made Kato Youyi and Wu Hao helpless.


    "Is that all? It''s too ordinary. I thought that sister Youyi was forced to marry by others and ran away all the time. Then she met my second brother, who showed great power and beat away the bad guys. Then, there are more bad guys chasing you both. You two went through a lot of hardships to escape back to the country. In the process of escape, you two looked at each other and were together. Finally, sister Youyi joined the Chinese nationality for her brother. That''s right. " Wu Jia looked proud.


    Wu Hao knocked Wu Jia on the forehead and said, "what are you thinking in your little head? Read to me well. If you get one, my brother has a gift for you. "


    "What gift?"


    Originally, Wu Jia was going to fight back. When Wu Hao said there was a gift, Wu Jia had to bear it.


    "What gift, of course, is a good gift, but if you say it now, there will be no surprise effect." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Sister Youyi, you heard it too. You''ll testify to me then." Wu Jiadao.


    "Don''t worry."


    Kato Youyi smiled and nodded.


    "Little girl."


    Wu Hao smiled and touched Wu Jia''s hair.


    "Brother, I''m not a little girl."


    Wu Jia opened Wu Hao''s hand.


    "OK, OK, I see." Wu Hao''s smile.


    "Sister Youyi, let''s ignore him." With that, Wu Jia also pulled Kato Youyi aside¡° At night, you sleep with me. "


    After hearing Wu Jia''s words, Kato Youyi showed a helpless expression.


    She doesn''t want to sleep with Wu Jia at night. She wants to sleep next to Wu Hao.


    For Wu Jia''s bad behavior, Wu Hao can only condemn her in his heart.


    After Liu Yanjuan finished the meal, Kato Youyi changed again. She praised Liu Yanjuan and ate a lot of dishes, which made Liu Yanjuan happy.


    I have to say that Liu Yanjuan is very satisfied with Kato Youyi, the future daughter-in-law.


    If it weren''t for fear of scaring Kato Youyi, Liu Yanjuan really wanted Wu Hao and Kato Youyi to get engaged.


    After dinner, Kato Youyi was pulled aside by Wu Jia to chat.


    Kato Youyi is not a few years older than Wu Jia, but he can talk with Wu Jia.


    "Son, are you short of money?" Liu Yanjuan suddenly said to Wu Hao.


    "Lack of money? I''m not short of money. "


    Wu Hao shook his head. He didn''t understand why his mother asked.


    "Then why don''t you buy some jewelry for Youyi?" Liu Yanjuan just saw that Kato Youyi didn''t have decent jewelry.


    In Liu Yanjuan''s eyes, decent jewelry is those gold jewelry.


    "Er..."


    Wu Hao didn''t know how to explain to Liu Yanjuan.


    Wu Hao didn''t treat his women badly. Every time he gave gifts, Wu Hao bought several copies.


    It''s like the Patek Philippe watch on Kato Youyi''s hand, which is worth millions. The necklace and bracelet she wears are Cartier brand, and the price is more than 300000.


    "Ah Hao, Youyi is a good girl. You should be nice to her." Liu Yanjuan is sincere and sincere.


    "Mom, I know. You can rest assured. In fact, I bought jewelry for her. I bought her watches, bracelets and necklaces. " Wu Hao said.


    "Well, boys should be generous. You don''t lack money anyway." Liu Yanjuan said.


    "Yes, it may be a little cheap, just over a million. I''ll buy some more expensive for her next time." Wu Hao deliberately said.


    Originally, Liu Yanjuan, who drank a mouthful of water, almost choked with water and coughed a few times when she heard Wu Hao''s price. Then she asked, "three watches, bracelets and necklaces cost more than one million?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Liu Yanjuan can only take another sip of water pressure. Is the unlucky child too generous.


    Your mother didn''t receive your gift.


    Liu Yanjuan couldn''t help admiring Kato Youyi.

 Chapter 236

    Wu Hao naturally knew what Liu Yanjuan thought, so he pretended to go to the room, took out a very beautiful small box, handed it to her and said, "Mom, this is a special gift for you."


    "Give your mother a gift. It''s a waste of money."


    Liu Yanjuan said so, but she took the small box with one hand.


    After opening the box, Liu Yanjuan saw an emerald green bracelet inside.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    For the elderly, gold, jadeite and jade are really good things.


    "What a beautiful bracelet. This should be very expensive? "


    Although Liu Yanjuan doesn''t understand those luxuries, she also knows that jadeite is very expensive.


    "I don''t know. It should be tens of millions."


    Wu Hao thought and said.


    This bracelet was made by Wu Hao with imperial green glass. Naturally, he knows how much it costs.


    But according to the market value, such green jade bracelets are absolutely worth no less than 50 million.


    Hearing Wu Hao talking about tens of millions, Liu Yanjuan shook her hand with the bracelet and almost fell the bracelet.


    "How much?"


    Liu Yanjuan didn''t think Wu Hao would cheat herself, but she asked again.


    "It should be worth tens of millions."


    Wu Hao said it again.


    Liu Yanjuan took a breath and slowly put the bracelet into the box. Then she breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Just such a small bracelet, tens of millions?" Liu Yanjuan asked carefully.


    Looking at her, I was afraid that her voice would break the bracelet.


    "The main reason is that the materials are expensive. Nowadays, there are very few kinds of green glass, so rarity is more expensive. If you put it at the auction, you may get 100 million. "


    Because he wanted to help the Tang family gamble, Wu Hao also made up for his knowledge of jadeite, so he still knew the price of jadeite.


    "One hundred million."


    Liu Yanjuan was even more afraid to touch the bracelet.


    You know, her eldest son has made more than 100 million in the past six months.


    It''s about the same price as a bracelet that the little son took out with him.


    How much money does my little son have.


    "Mom, this is the first thing your son gave you. You have to take it." Wu Hao said.


    "But this is too expensive. Moreover, if you wear this to work, it''s not a pity to knock and bump. " Liu Yanjuan shook her head again and again.


    Liu Yanjuan is afraid to wear some.


    "Then stop working." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "That won''t work. I''m used to working. If you let me not work all day, I''ll feel uncomfortable all over. " Liu Yanjuan said.


    "Well, wear it when you don''t work. Now, try it on and see if it fits. "


    Wu Hao took the bracelet out of the box and put it on Liu Yanjuan''s wrist.


    "Small... Be careful."


    Liu Yanjuan hurriedly said.


    After wearing the bracelet, Liu Yanjuan dared not move her hands.


    "That''s nice. Mom, this kind of jade bracelet is suitable for you. In a few days, I''ll make you a ring and earring. "


    Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction.


    "Still have to do." Liu Yanjuan is a little scared.


    "Rings and earrings are not as expensive as bracelets, just a million." Wu Hao said.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Liu Yanjuan put her heart down and looked carefully at the bracelet in her hand.


    Although it is not sunny now, it can be seen that the bracelet is really green and beautiful.


    "How beautiful."


    Liu Yanjuan couldn''t help saying.


    "Wear it if you like." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s too expensive. I usually keep it. I''ll wear it on an important day. "


    Liu Yanjuan carefully took off the bracelet, put it in the box and covered it.


    "OK, I''ll give you another substitute." Then he took out another box and said.


    "What''s in here?" Liu Yanjuan looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    From the tens of millions of jadeite bracelets that Wu Hao just took out, we know that the things given by Wu Hao are definitely not cheap.


    "It''s a white jade bracelet. It''s not worth much, just a million. " Wu Hao opened the box and put a white jade bracelet as white as snow in it.


    The bracelet is also carved with a beautiful Phoenix.


    This bracelet was also made by Wu Hao. With Wu Hao''s strong spiritual strength, it was only a moment to make this bracelet, including carving.


    "OK, I''ll take it."


    Liu Yanjuan took the bracelet to her hand.


    Compared with tens of millions, a million is really not expensive.


    Then he returned to the room with the box containing the emerald bracelet.


    It''s too expensive. You have to find a good place to keep it.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s family came to visit.


    "Is the root born in?"


    Wu Hao heard his Uncle Wu Shusheng''s voice.


    Father Wu Gensheng has six brothers and sisters, two brothers above, one brother and two sisters below.


    The four Wu Gensheng brothers all live in Wujia village.


    The two sisters married to other places. When Wu Hao''s grandparents were still there, they sometimes came back to see.


    After the two elders were gone, they rarely came back.


    The four brothers of Wu Gensheng have a good relationship with his eldest brother, Wu Shusheng. Although the second brother and the fourth brother are not very close, at least they are not bad.


    "Big brother is coming. Come on in." Wu Gensheng heard Wu Shusheng''s voice and was immediately happy.


    Wu Shusheng didn''t come alone this time, but came with her wife Yang, son Wu Bo and daughter Wu Xue, and brought some gifts.


    Wu Bo is two years older than Wu Song. Wu Xue is as old as Wu Hao. Neither of them is married.


    Seeing babos g700 and Rolls Royce curinan parked outside, they both looked envious.


    These two cars, no matter which one they are, they can''t afford it even if they struggle all their life.


    "Sister in law, Xiaobo and Komatsu are also here. Come on, come on, come and sit down. " Wu Gensheng is warm and authentic.


    "Third uncle."


    Wu Bo and Wu Xue shouted with some restraint.


    "I''ll come soon. What else do you bring?" Wu Gensheng said politely.


    "Yes, their minds." Wu Shusheng said.


    "OK, I''ll ask you to take it." Wu Gensheng nodded¡° By the way, when did Xiaobo and Xiaoxue come back? "


    "Uncle, my sister and I came back these two days. If it''s any later, it''s hard to buy tickets. " Wu Bo said.


    Wu Bo and Wu Xue both work outside and can only come back for the new year.


    "Uncle, you talk to my father first. I''ll talk to brother Bo and sister Xue outside." Wu Hao then saw that Wu Bo and Wu Xue were talking with their elders. They were a little restrained, so he opened his mouth.


    Although Wu Xue is the same year as Wu Hao, she is naturally a sister in the month older than Wu Hao.


    "OK, OK, if you young people have something to talk to young people, we old guys can talk here." Wu Shusheng nodded.


    After going out, Wu Xue breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Wu Hao and said, "I said brother Hao, if you didn''t call me sister Xue, I really don''t know you. Did you go to Bonzi for cosmetic surgery. Look at this little face, this height, all catch up with the model. It''s so handsome. "


    Wu Bo nodded again and again.

 Chapter 237

    Wu Hao touched his head and said, "maybe it''s secondary development. How about it? Do you envy, envy and hate."


    Wu Hao and Wu Xue are similar in age and have a good relationship since childhood, so they naturally speak freely.


    "Cut, what are you doing. However, I envy the two cars parked outside your house. Your sister can''t afford a car even if she dies from working. You can''t rent it back, boy. " Wu Xue looked at the two cars outside with envy.


    She works in an ordinary company in Pengcheng. It''s only 6000 or 7000 yuan a month. There''s not much left except some expenses.


    Wanting to buy a car is a delusion.


    "Cut, isn''t it a curinan? Ten million, can I rent it? I said, "don''t go out to work, follow my brother, and you can afford to drive next year."


    In front of Wu Xue, Wu Hao naturally let go.


    "Is it true, brother song?"


    Wu Xue looked at Wu Song in surprise.


    Seriously, when she came back, she didn''t believe that Wu Hao and Wu Song had made a fortune.


    However, seeing Wu Song''s security team, she really had to believe it.


    If you can offer 600000 people a month, how can you have no money.


    This time I came to Wu Hao''s house to see if I could work with Wu Song?


    With the relationship between the two families, if you really follow Wu songgan, hundreds of thousands a year, wu song should be able to give.


    "Yes, if you really want to go back to the village and work with me, curry can''t drive south. There should be no problem driving a Ferrari." Wu Song nodded.


    The company is going to be established and needs managers. If Wu Xue and Wu Bo are willing to help, they can give millions a year.


    After all, wu song is not bad for millions now.


    "Brother song, if you''re serious, I''ll resign immediately and watch you do it."


    Hearing Ferrari, Wu Xue''s eyes were red.


    "Ah song, can I work with you?" Wu Bo also asked.


    I can drive a Ferrari job in a year. Where can I find it.


    "Of course I welcome you if you like. I''m going to set up a company next year. You can help me. " Wu Song nodded.


    "Don''t worry, we will help you."


    Wu Bo and Wu Xue said quickly.


    "Brother, I think it''s kaikurinan. It''s more imposing." Wu Hao said at this time.


    "You won''t help me again. You''re not qualified to speak." Wu Song glanced at his brother angrily.


    There''s no brother. He''s busy, but he''s playing.


    "Yes, you have no right to speak. Get out of here. I just like Ferrari." Wu Xuebiao kicked Wu Hao in the ass.


    For girls, the temptation of Ferrari is naturally much higher than that of Suriname.


    Although curinan, the value is much higher.


    "No, sister Xue. Is it too much for you to kick your brother aside for a Ferrari. Besides, you can''t find a boyfriend if you are so fierce. " Wu Hao frowned and looked at Wu Xue with a pitiful expression.


    "No way, my boss, he said you are not qualified, you are not qualified, I am firmly on our boss''s side." Wu Xue stood firmly beside Wu Song¡° As for my boyfriend, when I drive a Ferrari with one hand, I''m afraid I can''t find a boyfriend? "


    Wu Bo also nodded and agreed with Wu Xue very much.


    Similarly, Wu Bo was silent and stood on the same side as Wu Song.


    "Alas, a Ferrari will buy you off." Wu Hao shook his head willingly¡° Originally, I wanted to show you my luxury car garage. Now it seems that it''s OK. "


    "Luxury car garage, cutting, bragging."


    Wu Xue doesn''t believe what Wu Hao said.


    "He should have a luxury car garage."


    Wu Song had seen Wu Hao''s car. At that time, Wu Hao had only three "divine cars" sent by Zheng Hai.


    Now, I think it should be increased.


    "Really?"


    Wu Xue widened her eyes.


    "Hum, I won''t tell you."


    Wu Hao deliberately tilted his head.


    "Brother Hao, let my sister see it. My sister is so big and has never seen any luxury car." Wu Xue''s attitude changed all at once.


    "OK, let you see. Don''t drool."


    With that, Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and found out the collection of luxury cars he took when he was bored.


    "I went to the three magic cars and poisons... Where did you download this video? It''s really good." After watching the video, Wu Xue doesn''t believe it''s all Wu Hao''s cars.


    Wu Xue doesn''t believe it. Wu Hao can only open another video with a clip of his appearance.


    "Those cars are really yours?"


    Wu Xue still can''t believe it.


    Similarly, wu song was surprised.


    He knew his brother was rich, but he still made some mistakes.


    "OK, a little less." Wu Hao said.


    "How much is it for so many cars?" Wu Bo swallowed his saliva.


    "The poison alone costs almost 100 million. You said so many cars, how much? Not a few hundred million. I can''t get it at all. Brother Hao, you can''t help others look at the house. " Wu Xue began to use her imagination again.


    "All right, just think I''m looking at the house." Wu Hao doesn''t want to explain anything to Wu Xue.


    tired


    "All right, all right, my sister believes you. When did you take your sister to eye addiction? " Wu Xue smiled.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have much time. As soon as the company is established next year, you will be busy. " Wu Hao shrugged, a watch I can''t help.


    "The company will be established next year, but the company will also have a holiday. You''ll find him then. " Wu Song demolished Wu Hao''s platform.


    "Great."


    Wu Xue shouted and looked at Wu Hao.


    "OK, we''ll contact you when you have a holiday." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Sister Xue, brother Bo, you''re here."


    At this time, Wu Jia came out with Kato Youyi.


    Seeing Kato Youyi, not to mention Wu Bo, even Wu Xue was a little distracted. After being stunned, he said, "Xiaojia, who is this?"


    "Sister Xue, this is my second brother''s girlfriend, sister Youyi." Wu Jia introduced Kato Youyi.


    "I''ll go. Your boy found such a beautiful girlfriend. I can''t see it." Wu Xue punched Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    "No way, who calls your brother handsome and everyone loves him." Wu Hao had a proud expression.


    Kato Youyi nodded when he heard Wu Hao''s words.


    "Sister, wait a minute."


    With that, Kato Youyi took another bag and gave it to Wu Xue.


    "This is for me?"


    Looking at the Prada bag handed by Kato Youyi, I was stunned.


    "When we meet for the first time, a small gift is no respect."


    Kato Youyi is very polite.


    "Sister in law, you are very kind. This... I don''t have a gift for you. "


    Wu Xue is a little embarrassed.


    You know, Wu Xue has always wanted to buy Prada''s bag, but the bag is really too expensive, and Wu Xue hasn''t bought it.


    Unexpectedly, a bag suddenly appeared in front of her.


    She really didn''t want to be a lobbyist and wanted to take it right away.

 Chapter 238

    "This is the heart of Youyi. Take it. If someone else had changed, I wouldn''t let her send it. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll take it. Thank you, sister-in-law."


    Seeing that Wu Hao said so, Wu Xue had to accept it.


    "BOGO, do you smoke cigars?"


    Wu Hao asked Wu Bo that he had sent snow things. If he didn''t send Wu Bo a little, he would be uncomfortable.


    "Cigars? No... No. "


    Wu Bo shook his head.


    However, I have some small surprises in my heart.


    This won''t give me cigars.


    Wu Hao pretended to go back to the room. In fact, he took a cigar from the ring for a while, added a set of tools, came out with the cigar and handed the cigar to Wu Bo: "this box is a gaoxiba cigar from the country of cigars. It tastes very good."


    "But... I can''t smoke."


    Wu Bo shook his hand somewhat restrained.


    Just looking at the box containing cigars, Wu Bo knows that this box of cigars must be valuable.


    "If you can''t smoke, learn slowly. In the future, you are a person of status, an elite. If you don''t smoke a cigar, how can you live up to your status? " Wu Hao smiled and put the cigar into Wu Bo''s hand.


    "I want it too."


    Wu Xue is not polite at all.


    There''s no way. Who makes Wu Hao look like a rich man? Who doesn''t knock her.


    "What cigar do you smoke for a girl?"


    Wu Hao looked at Wu Xue with a disdainful face.


    "Why can''t girls smoke cigars. You haven''t seen some movies in which girls smoke cigars. "


    Wu Xue looked at Wu Hao unconvinced, with an expression that you should not discriminate against girls.


    "OK, I''ll give you one first. If you like it, I''ll give you another box."


    With that, Wu Hao pretended to take a cigar from his clothes, but took a Fonseca cigar from his ring, handed it to Wu Xue and said, "this cigar is called Fonseca. It''s a cigar with soft and light taste, which is very suitable for women and beginners. You can try. "


    "Try again when there is no one, or uncle will break your leg when he sees you smoking a cigar. For uncle, cigars and cigarettes are the same. " Seeing Wu Xue''s eager look, Wu Hao reminded her.


    Wu Hao''s words cooled Wu Xue''s originally excited mood.


    Wu Xue gave Wu Hao a resentful look.


    Wu Hao deliberately took out a cigar and held it in his mouth.


    Wu Xue saw Wu Hao''s face, and really wanted to send it up.


    But thinking of Kato Youyi here, Wu Xue can only hold back her legs and save face for Wu Hao.


    Then, several brothers and sisters chatted together about childhood. Kato Youyi listened with interest.


    The uncle''s family sat at Wu Hao''s house for a while and left.


    Originally, the uncle''s family came for the work of Wu Bo''s brother and sister. Now that their goal has been achieved, they naturally left.


    As the new year is approaching, they have to be busy preparing new year goods, but they don''t have much time to waste on gossip.


    After the uncle''s family left, Liu Yanjuan also began to prepare new year goods, such as bacon, sausage, fish and so on.


    Kato Youyi is curious to start with Liu Yanjuan.


    The day passed.


    The next day, Wu Hao and Wu Song rushed to the town in babos g700.


    Because Wu Song has made an appointment in advance, the bank naturally has to prepare cash for Wu Song.


    When he came to the bank, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking of the beautiful bank manager.


    Seeing Wu Song''s excited expression, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking.


    My brother can''t be what happened with Wu Qian.


    If I met Wu Qian, would it be very embarrassing.


    However, in case your brother is really with Wu Qian, you have to meet no matter how embarrassing it is.


    Fortunately, I haven''t had any close contact with Wu Qian, and it''s not too embarrassing.


    Moreover, Wu Qian hasn''t contacted herself for a long time. I think it''s because she didn''t contact herself after she was with her brother.


    In this way, Wu Qian is also a very decent woman.


    There are no two boats.


    "Wu Song, here you are."


    Wu Hao asks Wu Song to enter Wu Qian''s office first.


    As soon as Wu Song entered, Wu Qian called Wu Song.


    She didn''t call Mr. Wu, but called Wu Song directly, which made her more intimate.


    "Xiaoqian, I brought my brother with me today. My brother is very excellent." Wu Song said with a smile.


    "Then let him in."


    Wu Qian said quickly.


    "Ah Hao."


    Wu song called Wu Hao.


    No way, Wu Hao had to go into Wu Qian''s office.


    After seeing Wu Hao, Wu Qian''s eyes suddenly stared at the boss.


    She didn''t expect that her boyfriend''s brother would be a "brother" who had ideas before.


    "Hello, manager Wu."


    Wu Haosheng was afraid that Wu Qian would say something he shouldn''t say, so he said hello first.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu."


    Wu Qian reacted and hurriedly said.


    "Hao, do you know Xiaoqian?" Wu Song is curious.


    "Yes, I know manager Wu. It was the time when I came back with you. I came to the bank to do business. Manager Wu helped me do it. Last time, I didn''t understand anything, thanks to manager Wu. " Wu Hao hurriedly said.


    "Yes, yes. I really didn''t expect that you, Mr. Wu, should be Wu Song''s brother. The world is so small. " Wu Qian saw that Wu Hao didn''t talk disorderly, so she followed.


    "What a coincidence.


    Wu Song didn''t think much.


    After all, Wu Hao took his girlfriend home.


    And Kato Youyi is better than Wu Qian.


    "Brother, aren''t you talking about friends with manager Wu?" Wu Hao asked.


    Wu Song and Wu Qian were all flushed by Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Song admitted generously.


    "Yes, my house was designed with Xiaoqian''s help." Wu Song said.


    Wu Qian lowered her head and dared not look at Wu Hao.


    "Brother, when will you take your sister-in-law home. Dad, mom would be very happy if she knew you were looking for a girlfriend. " Wu Hao said.


    "Let''s see what Xiaoqian said." Wu Song looks at Wu Qian.


    "Whatever you want."


    Wu Qian whispered.


    "Well, you two sprinkled dog food in front of me. On the new year''s Eve, just bring your sister-in-law to dinner and surprise your father and mother. "


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    The two men obviously regarded him as air.


    "Xiaoqian, what do you think?" Wu Song asked.


    Wu Qian didn''t speak, just nodded.


    "All right, let''s go and get the money quickly."


    Wu Hao really doesn''t want to stay any longer.


    These two people are affectionate in their words. Wu Hao is almost full of dog food.


    Under the leadership of Wu Qian, Wu Hao and Wu Song withdrew 2.5 million cash from the bank.


    Wu Hao and Wu Song carried a big black bag and returned to the car.


    Before driving, Wu Song and Wu Qian will have a loving stare.


    Wu Hao smiled.


    In the past moment, let it dissipate with time.

 Chapter 239

    When the two brothers Wu Hao put two bags of money in the house, everyone was stunned except Kato Youyi.


    Kato Youyi stayed in the shrine before. When Wu Hao was in China, she was not short of money.


    So she has no idea about money.


    As for Wu Hao, although there are tens of billions in his account, he is also the first time to see so much money in front of him, which is still a little shocked.


    "Brother, how much is this?" Wu Jia asked with some hesitation.


    "2.5 million." Wu Songdao.


    "Komatsu, what are you doing with so much money?" Liu Yanjuan asked.


    "Didn''t I set up a security team? It''s the new year. One person gives them a bonus of 10000 yuan. In this way, no matter what I want to develop in the future, they can''t gossip when they take my money. Leave some money at home for a rainy day. " Wu Song said.


    "Very good." Wu Gensheng nodded with satisfaction.


    His son became rich and did not forget the people in the village, which made Wu Gensheng very happy.


    "But you don''t have to take so much."


    There are only about 200 households in Wujia village. If one person is 10000, there are only about 2 million. It''s too unsafe to leave hundreds of thousands at home.


    "It''s all right. When the new year comes, you can send more red envelopes. When children come to pay New Year''s greetings, you can also give red envelopes to children. Also, you must go to grandma''s house this year. Bring more money then. " Wu Songdao.


    Liu Yanjuan''s eyes lit up when she heard Wu Song talking about her grandmother.


    Liu Yanjuan has four brothers and sisters, one sister above, one brother and one brother below.


    Their conditions are much better than those of Wu Hao''s family.


    In the past, when they went to their mother''s house, the three families changed their ways to show off their wealth. Every time Liu Yanjuan wanted to go, she came back immediately.


    This year, Liu Yanjuan will not think so.


    Don''t you want to show off your wealth? Let''s see who has more money.


    Thinking of this, Liu Yanjuan no longer said anything and put it at home. Anyway, isn''t there an emerald bracelet worth tens of millions at home?


    Then, wear that bracelet.


    Liu Yanjuan made up her mind.


    "Mom, when the new year is over, we''ll go to grandma''s house together, and we''ll find all the face you lost before." Wu Hao was indignant.


    Don''t you have a few bad money? There''s nothing to show off every year.


    If they show off again this year, they''ll kill them with money.


    "I support my second brother." Wu Jia immediately stood up and supported Wu Hao.


    Wu Jia also doesn''t like his aunt and uncle''s flamboyant personality.


    "What are you three doing? That''s your aunt and uncle. You should know how to be measured. " Wu Gensheng said.


    However, listening to his tone, he also agreed with his three children.


    Of course, as elders, they won''t say anything to support them to fight in the face.


    "I see, Dad."


    Wu Hao nodded again and again.


    In the following days, either preparing new year''s goods or receiving villagers from the village.


    The purpose of their coming is to let their children follow Wu songgan.


    After all, the whole village knows that Wu Song made a fortune.


    Even these old guys can earn 3000 yuan a month. How can these young people in the village not be jealous.


    Wu Song has no way to solve this problem for the time being.


    Because there are hundreds of young people in the village, they can''t use so many people for the time being.


    However, wu song also promised that he would build a factory. When the factory was built, he would give priority to the people from Wujia village.


    The second Uncle Wu Jiansheng and the fourth Uncle Wu Pingsheng, who usually don''t have much contact, also came.


    In order to let their son work with Wu Song.


    Wu Jiansheng and Wu Pingsheng have a general relationship with their own family. Naturally, Wu Song will not treat Wu Xue and Wu Bo like that.


    "It''s OK to follow me, but I''ll say something ahead. They can''t do it. They can learn. I can accept their mistakes. But if they don''t obey, don''t blame me for not being friendly with relatives. I started the company to make money so that everyone in the village can live a good life. If anyone doesn''t obey, I''ll have to let him go. If they can do it, I welcome it, because everyone is a relative and a family. "


    Even in the face of Wu Jiansheng and Wu Pingsheng, Wu Song said it very hard.


    "Komatsu, don''t worry. If they don''t listen to you, I''ll break their legs." Wu Jiansheng said hurriedly.


    Wu Pingsheng nodded.


    "It''s not that serious. Follow me and make money together." Wu Songlu smiled.


    Wu Jiansheng and Wu Pingsheng nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    On December 25, Wu Hao suddenly received the new year goods sent by Zheng Hai.


    The exaggeration is that the new year''s goods were transported by truck.


    The special purchases for the Spring Festival are electronic products, clothing and shoes, all kinds of luxuries, bags, watches, perfume, etc., and even more babies are also exaggerated.


    It is estimated that these things should be at least tens of millions.


    Seeing these things that accounted for half of his yard, Wu Hao was helpless and called Zheng Hai.


    "Hello, brother. Have you received the new year''s gift I gave you? " Zheng Hai smiled.


    "Yes, but it''s too much. Also, what the hell is that baby thing? I don''t have a child yet. "


    Wu Hao really admired Zheng Haina''s strange brain. How could he think of buying baby products.


    "You don''t need this now, but it doesn''t mean you won''t need it in the future. OK, just get it. I have something to do, so I''ll hang up first. Oh, by the way, I heard that Beigong Bojun also sent you new year goods. " With that, Zheng Hai Hung up the phone.


    When Zheng Hai took off the phone, Wu Hao heard the voice of many young girls over there.


    Er, this Zheng Shao doesn''t know what tricks he''s playing.


    However, he just said that Beigong Bojun also sent me new year goods.


    That tone


    Don''t be so exaggerated again.


    Sure enough, Wu Hao hasn''t finished thinking about it.


    Another truck stopped outside Wu Hao''s house.


    "Shit, it''s another truck. How can Beigong Bojun do the same?"


    However, if you want to return, the goods still have to be moved down.


    You can''t let the driver leave with the goods.


    Moving a truck of goods into the yard,


    Looking at the goods that almost filled the yard, Wu Hao could only call Beigong Bojun.


    "Brother Wu, have you received the goods?"


    Beigong Bojun asked when he got on the phone.


    "Got it."


    When Wu Hao was about to continue talking, Beigong Bojun took the lead.


    "Brother Wu, these are worthless things. I know you don''t need money, brother, but it''s all my thoughts. Please accept it. And happy new year. "


    Hearing what Beigong Bojun said, Wu Hao had no choice but to say, "happy new year."


    After a few words, Wu Hao hung up the phone.

 Chapter 240

    "Elder brother, these are the new year goods given to you by others?" Wu Jia looked at the box in the yard and was confused.


    "Yes, I don''t know. They will send so many. Don''t think about it. I don''t have so many places here. " Wu Hao looked helpless.


    Zheng Hai and Beigong Bojun really don''t know what to think. They sent so many things.


    I don''t want to think about whether I can put it in the countryside.


    "But it''s not a thing to put it like this?" Liu Yanjuan also frowned.


    If you occupy your yard like this, you don''t have to raise chickens and ducks.


    "Well, let''s put our valuables in the house first. Let''s do something else. " Wu Hao said.


    Next, the Wu Hao family began to count the new year goods like a hill.


    "I''ll go. I bought ten of the latest fruit mobile phones at once. There are 10 notebooks and tablets. Did you sweep a store? "


    "There are Patek Philippe watches for both men and women. There are ten pieces of each kind, and the styles are different. The minimum is 20 pieces."


    "Armani''s suits, all kinds of big brand clothes, bags of major brands, etc."


    "There are no fewer cigarettes and famous wines."


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, with so many things, our family can open a small supermarket." Wu Jiadao.


    "Finally, you and those friends don''t send anything again, otherwise we really can''t fit it in our family."


    Although Liu Yanjuan doesn''t think there are too many things, there are too many to put at home.


    "Old brother, never mind. Let your friends send more, like bags, perfume, cosmetics and what, my room can be placed."


    Wu Jia doesn''t really want too many things.


    She would rather sleep on these famous brands.


    "Your room can fit. Then put all the things in the living room that have no place to put in your room." Liu Yanjuan glanced at Wu Jia.


    Wu Jia could only shrink her head and stop talking.


    Just then, a military "Falcon" stopped outside Wu Hao''s house.


    A soldier in military uniform got out of the car and asked politely.


    "Excuse me, is this Mr. Wu Hao''s home?"


    After hearing this, Wu Hao people in the room were nervous again. Won''t someone send things again.


    The crowd looked at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao only smiled awkwardly and went out.


    Wu Hao was stunned when he saw the soldiers and military vehicles.


    When the soldier saw Wu Hao, he immediately saluted Wu Hao and said, "Sir, my name is Zhao Xiaojun. I''m here to send you new year goods."


    Wu Hao returned a gift to Zhao Xiaojun.


    After Zhao Xiaojun put down his hand, he took two boxes of cigarettes and two boxes of wine from the car.


    "Sir, where are these things?" Zhao Xiaojun asked.


    "Just put it here. Wait a minute, I''ll clean it up myself. " Wu Hao said.


    After putting down the new year''s goods, Zhao Xiaojun gave Wu Haojing a military salute and said, "Sir, I have other tasks, so I''ll leave first. Happy new year, sir. "


    "Comrade Xiao Jun, don''t be so busy. Come in and drink some water and eat some fruit before you go." Wu Hao hurriedly asked him to stay.


    People come all the way to deliver you New Year''s goods. It''s outrageous for you to let people go like this.


    "No, sir, I really have a mission." Zhao Xiaojun said.


    "Then wait a minute."


    "Yes, sir."


    Wu Hao went back to the house and brought some fruit to Zhao Xiaojun.


    "Comrade Xiao Jun, this is our own fruit. You can''t refuse it." Wu Hao handed a bag of fruit to Zhao Xiaojun.


    "Thank you, sir." Zhao Xiaojun can only accept it.


    "All right, let''s go. Be careful on the road."


    "Goodbye, sir."


    After Zhao Xiaojun got on the bus with fruit, he waved to Wu Hao and drove away.


    When meeting Wu Hao for the first time, Zhao Xiaojun had a very good impression of Wu Hao.


    Although the above did not tell him the real identity of Wu Hao, he could guess that Wu Hao''s identity was definitely not low.


    It''s really rare for people with such status to be so approachable.


    Zhao Xiaojun thought, took a cherry from the bag, tried it, and was immediately attracted by the delicious cherry.


    "It''s delicious."


    Zhao Xiaojun has also eaten cherries, but he definitely eats such delicious cherries for the first time.


    Knowing that it was dangerous to drive in this state, Zhao Xiaojun stopped the car and enjoyed the delicious cherries.


    As an excellent soldier, Zhao Xiaojun''s perseverance is very strong.


    After eating many cherries, Zhao Xiaojun finally stayed with strong perseverance.


    "You''d better finish the task first and then enjoy these delicious fruits."


    Zhao Xiaojun looked away from the bag of fruit.


    Restart the car.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, the people in the army also sent you new year goods?" Wu Jia stared at Wu Hao with an unbelievable expression.


    Liu Yanjuan, Wu Gensheng and Wu Song also look at Wu Hao.


    "Do you believe me when I say I''m a general?" Wu Hao touched his head and said.


    "Cut."


    Wu Hao was telling the truth, but Liu Yanjuan believed them at all.


    They didn''t believe Liu Yanjuan, and Wu Hao didn''t know how to explain.


    "In fact, I really am..."


    "Look what''s inside."


    Wu Jia opened the cigarette box and saw that it was packed with ordinary cigarettes.


    It''s just that there''s a special "two characters" printed on it.


    "Brother, aren''t you really a general?" Wu Jia looks at Wu Hao.


    Wu Jia has never seen a special offer, but she has heard of it.


    This cigarette was specially sent by military vehicles. Wu Jia would not think it was those fake cigarettes on the market.


    If this is not a fake cigarette, general Wu Hao is real.


    But is it possible?


    "If you don''t believe me, what can I do?" Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Hum."


    After Wu Jia hummed Wu Hao, she ignored Wu.


    "By the way, don''t take out cigarettes and wine casually. Brother, if you and dad want to go out to do business, take famous brand cigarettes, so as to have more face. "


    For ordinary people, it''s not worth money at all.


    You might as well take famous brand cigarettes.


    "Don''t worry, I know." Wu Song nodded.


    Wu Hao put all the special cigarettes and wine in his room.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Xiaojun came to another leader''s residence and gave the new year''s goods to the leader. He found that there were lovely children in the leader''s home, so he gave the children a big red apple.


    After delivering things, Zhao Xiaojun naturally left.


    After the children ate Zhao Xiaojun''s apple, the delicious apple naturally attracted the children. After eating, of course, they kept arguing.


    Originally, the leading family didn''t care. If the child wanted to eat fruit, just give it to him.


    But how can ordinary apples compare with those given by Zhao Xiaojun.


    Nature cannot satisfy children.


    Originally, I thought the children were losing their temper and scolded them.


    Finally, they found that the children''s leftover apples were indeed 100 times more delicious than ordinary apples.


    No way, the leader can only call and ask what this year''s special offer has and whether there are any fruits, such as apples.

 Chapter 241

    Zhao Xiaojun''s fruit was given by Wu Hao. Naturally, there was no answer to his question.


    Of course, in the end, he asked for Zhao Xiaojun''s information and got Zhao Xiaojun''s contact information.


    "Xiao Zhao, I''m Yu Jianguo."


    Yu Jianguo called Zhao Xiaojun.


    At this time, Zhao Xiaojun, who completed the task, was parking his car by the side of the road, enjoying delicious fruit and eating juicy.


    "Hello, sir."


    After Yu Jianguo''s phone call, Zhao Xiaojun quickly wiped his mouth.


    "Xiao Zhao, that''s right. Didn''t you give Xiaowen an apple when you came here? I want to ask, where did you buy this apple? "


    When Yu Jianguo asked this, he was a little embarrassed.


    He was in a high position. Instead, he asked a soldier where he bought his fruit.


    Alas, I can''t help it for my grandson.


    "Sir, the fruit is not bought, but sent by others. As for who sent it, I can''t reveal it. " Zhao Xiaojun said.


    Yu Jianguo just wanted to ask who sent it. He immediately responded that the personnel whose identity can be kept secret are not ordinary personnel. Such people will be more troublesome when they know it. Therefore, Yu Jianguo smiled and said, "since it is so, it''s OK. However, Xiao Zhao, if you still have apples there, can you give me two? After my little grandson ate the apples you gave him, he kept arguing to eat them again. I can''t help it. "


    For his little grandson and to taste the delicious apple, Yu Jianguo didn''t want to be old-fashioned and robbed the soldiers of fruit.


    Zhao Xiaojun looked at the fruit in the bag. After taking out two apples from the bag, he took out an apple, a pear and a little cherry and said, "OK, sir, please wait a moment. I''ll send it to you right away."


    "Then thank Xiao Zhao."


    With that, Yu Jianguo hung up the phone.


    Zhao Xiaojun looked at a bag of fruit, sighed, and then put away the apples, pears and cherries, which were ready for his mother to taste.


    Then, start the car and drive to Yu Jianguo.


    "Xiao Zhao, thank you very much. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do. "


    Seeing his grandson Xiaowen holding an apple and eating it, Yu Jianguo smiled on his face.


    "Children just want to eat more fruit."


    Zhao Xiaojun secretly swallowed his saliva.


    "Sir, it''s all right. I''ll go back."


    "Xiao Zhao, wait a minute."


    With that, Yu Jianguo returned to the house, took a special incense and handed it to Zhao Xiaojun.


    Zhao Xiaojun quickly refused: "Sir, I can''t accept it."


    "It''s okay. Take it. I''m very optimistic about you and do a good job. "


    Yu Jianguo patted Zhao Xiaojun on the shoulder.


    "Thank you, sir." Zhao Xiaojun quickly saluted.


    "All right, go back. It''s hard for you to run around when the new year comes. " Yu Jianguo said.


    "Serve the people."


    "All right, go back."


    After saluting, Zhao Xiaojun returned to the car and drove away.


    "Lao Yu, is such a bag of fruit worth your offering? You know, you are usually very valuable. Your special offer. "


    Back in the room, Yu Jianguo''s lover Han Qingxia looked at him curiously.


    "You''ll know if you try."


    Yu Jianguo took out two cherries from the bag and handed Han Qingxia one.


    After eating, both faces showed surprise.


    "It''s delicious."


    Han Qingxia hasn''t eaten cherries, but it''s the first time to eat such sweet and juicy cherries.


    "Well, you know why I want to give Xiao Zhao a special cigarette."


    Yu Jianguo showed a proud smile on his face.


    "It''s really worth it." Han Qingxia nodded.


    Continued to take a pear and took a bite.


    It is also incomparably delicious.


    "If it''s just exchange, this bag of fruit is not worth my special offer." Yu Jianguo said.


    "Then why did you give it?" Han Qingxia asked strangely.


    "Because this bag of fruit was given to him by others, and the identity of this person is confidential. In other words, if we still want to eat such delicious fruit, we have to rely on him. "


    Then Yu Jianguo ate a cherry proudly.


    I just want to eat a few fruits. Even if people know, others won''t say I am.


    "What if Xiao Zhao doesn''t look for it?" Han Qingxia asked.


    "He will go."


    Yu Jianguo is confident.


    Because, as long as you eat this fruit, you will want to continue to eat.


    And Zhao Xiaojun must eat, so he will go.


    "Lao Yu, is it worth thinking so much for a few fruits?"


    "Do you think it''s worth it?"


    Han Qingxia didn''t speak any more. She just ate the pear in her hand.


    Zhao Xiaojun left Yu Jianguo''s home. After driving for an hour, he arrived at his own home.


    It''s also because Zhao Xiaojun''s home is too far away from Wu Hao''s and Yu Jianguo''s home. In addition, Zhao Xiaojun asked for leave to go home to visit his relatives, so Zhao Xiaojun brought back those new year goods by the way.


    Zhao Xiaojun''s father died early. There were only Zhao Xiaojun and a weak mother in the family.


    Zhao Xiaojun''s mother was naturally very happy when she saw Zhao Xiaojun coming back.


    As a soldier, Zhao Xiaojun has been in the army all year round. He can come back before the new year. His old mother said he was unhappy. It was absolutely false.


    "Mom, I asked the army for family leave and came back to spend the new year with you this year." Zhao Xiaojun looked at his mother and felt a little guilty.


    "OK, OK, just come back." Zhao''s mother nodded happily.


    "Mom, I brought you delicious apples, pears and cherries. Try them." With that, Zhao Xiaojun handed the fruit left to his mother to Zhao''s mother.


    "Xiao Jun, you can eat too." Zhao''s mother handed the apple and pear to Zhao Xiaojun.


    "No, I''ve eaten it. It''s very delicious."


    Zhao Xiaojun shook his head.


    After Zhao''s mother tasted a cherry, she was surprised and said, "this cherry is really delicious."


    "Mom, it''s delicious. Just eat more." Zhao Xiaojun looked happy.


    After eating all the cherries, Zhao''s mother suddenly looked at Zhao Xiaojun and said with some heartache: "Xiaojun, why do you have a scar on your face?"


    "Mom, this is a small injury during training. It''s already cured."


    Zhao Xiaojun''s face is less than two centimeters below his left ear, and it has been a long time. It''s not easy to be seen.


    Then, Zhao Xiaojun said in surprise, "Mom, how can you see the scar on my face?"


    Zhao''s mother''s eyesight is very poor. She suffers from serious presbyopia. Generally, people can''t see clearly. How can she see the scar on her face.


    "I just saw it. Son, be careful when you train in the future. "


    Zhao''s mother didn''t notice the change of her eyesight, but cared about her son''s body.


    "It''s all right. Mom, look at what time I am. "


    Zhao Xiaojun raised four fingers and shook them deliberately.


    "Isn''t that 4? Mom hasn''t read a book, but she can still read numbers. " Zhao Mu Dao.


    "Mom, you... Your eyes are ready." Zhao Xiaojun surprised the tunnel.

 Chapter 242

    "My eyes are better?"


    Zhao''s mother hasn''t reacted for a while.


    Then, Zhao''s mother looked around, and her face suddenly showed a surprise.


    I haven''t seen it so clearly for many years.


    "Xiao Jun, what''s going on? How can my eyes see so clearly? " Zhao''s mother asked Zhao Xiaojun in surprise.


    "I... I don''t know." Zhao Xiaojun shook his head.


    Suddenly Zhao Xiaojun thought of the cherry that Zhao''s mother had just eaten.


    "Is it the cherry? I also ate cherries. I haven''t changed much. "


    "Maybe fruit has a bright effect, so you can eat more." Zhao Xiaojun said.


    "Well, well, good."


    Mother can see clearly, and Zhao Xiaojun is also very happy.


    In this way, even if her mother is at home alone, she can take good care of herself.


    Zhao Xiaojun''s idea was good, but the next day, Zhao''s mother''s eyes blurred again.


    "Xiao Jun, don''t be sad. I''m very satisfied that I can see how you grow up. Moreover, I feel that my eyes are a little better now than before. Don''t worry. " Although Zhao''s eyes became blurred again, she was still very satisfied to see her son.


    "Mom."


    Zhao Xiaojun hugged his mother.


    "Silly boy."


    Zhao''s mother smiled.


    After a while, Zhao Xiaojun said to Zhao''s mother, "Mom, I''ll go out and buy something."


    Zhao Xiaojun got out of the house and got into the car.


    For his mother''s eyes, he will go to Wu Hao again, hoping to buy more fruit from Wu Hao.


    As Yu Jianguo guessed, Zhao Xiaojun went to find Wu Hao again.


    But Yu Jianguo guessed wrong. Zhao Xiaojun didn''t want to eat for himself, it was for his mother.


    When Zhao Xiaojun went to find Wu Hao, Wu haozheng and Wu Song took the money and came to the village committee building.


    At this time, almost the whole village came and looked at the more than two million people on a big table. Everyone was very excited.


    The village head took a big horn and began to talk.


    The village head is Wu Daduo, 47 years old. He is a conservative. Although he has no achievements as a village head, he has no fault.


    "Folks, I think you should also know the reason why we gathered today. That is Wu Song and Wu Hao brothers in our village. In order to thank you for your hard work in the past six months, they specially give you bonuses. Now, let''s invite Wu Song to come up and talk to you. Welcome. "


    As soon as Wu Guoda finished, everyone applauded.


    No matter what people think, they have to clap honestly in front of money.


    Wu Song took a deep breath, walked forward with a smile, came to Mike and said, "Hello, uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters, I''m Wu Song. Here, I wish you a happy new year. "


    "As we all know, I have made some money in the planting industry in the past six months, but it is inseparable from your help. Now watching the Chinese new year, in order to thank you for your help to me in the past six months, I decided to give everyone in the security team a bonus of 10000 yuan. Not much money, but it''s also my heart. "


    "Then I say one thing here. Even after a year, I will set up my own company and run my own factory. Then some posts will come out. I will refer to the salary of other factories. I believe it will not be less than that of other factories. Therefore, if you like, I will give priority to recruiting people from the village. Those who have the will can stay first and work as the security team for your parents. After the factory is built, you can work in the factory. At the same time, you can also continue to serve as the security team. "


    "But there is one thing I want to explain first. When the factory is newly established, we can''t recruit everyone. So I decided to recruit only one person in each household. When the factory expands in the future, it will continue to recruit personnel. I hope you can go back and discuss this. "


    "Nonsense, I won''t talk any more. Now I start to pay bonuses. Please read your name and come up and get the bonus. "


    "Wu Dazhu." When Wu Song finished, Wu Daduo immediately read it.


    A villager came up and Wu Hao smiled and handed him 10000 yuan.


    After Wu Dazhu took the money, his face was happy.


    Next, the villagers came on stage one by one and received the bonus.


    After the money was distributed, Wu Daduo asked the villagers to go back.


    "Uncle Da, thank you for helping us. We don''t have anything else to give. Of course, the 50000 yuan is our donation to the village committee."


    After the villagers left, Wu Song handed Wu Daduo a small bag with 50000 yuan in it.


    "This can''t, this can''t. You have brought great changes to our Wujia village. I should help you. How can I charge you. No, No. " Wu Daguo quickly waved his hand and refused.


    "Uncle Da Guo, I didn''t give you the money. I gave it to the village committee. Our village committee has also been damaged. We should repair it and add some new equipment. " Wu Song said with a smile.


    "OK, all right."


    Wu Daguo took a look at some dilapidated village committee buildings and accepted them.


    Yes, this small building should be repaired.


    After sending the money, the two brothers Wu Hao also went home.


    But when he got home, Wu Hao saw Zhao Xiaojun in civilian clothes outside his home.


    When Zhao Xiaojun saw Wu Hao, he immediately came forward and saluted.


    "Brother Zhao, don''t be so polite. You and I are all wearing civilian clothes now, not to mention the army. By the way, what can I do for you? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Wu... Mr. Wu, is that right? Do you still have the cherry you gave me yesterday? I... I want to buy some. "


    Zhao Xiaojun said with some embarrassment.


    "Of course. If you like to eat, just pick it yourself. I don''t like to hear about business during the Chinese New Year. " Wu Hao doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    "Well... Thank you, Mr. Wu." Zhao Xiaojun quickly thanked.


    "I''ll take you."


    With that, Wu Hao took Zhao Xiaojun to his orchard.


    Seeing the orchard, Zhao Xiaojun swallowed a mouthful of water and said, "Mr. Wu, I may need more cherries. You''d better charge me, or I''m sorry. "


    "Do you like cherries very much?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No. Yes, my mother is seriously presbyopia, but after eating the fruit you sent yesterday, her eyes can suddenly see clearly. But today, her eyes are blurred again. It''s just a little better than before. " Zhao Xiaojun said¡° I wonder if I can give her more fruit and her eyes will return to normal. "


    "Well, take more. I don''t have anything to give her for the Chinese New Year. Brother Zhao, please take more fruit back. "


    If Zhao Xiaojun only wants to eat for himself, Wu Hao will look down on him.


    But he is for his mother, and Wu Hao won''t take his money.

 Chapter 243

    "This... This is not good, not good."


    Zhao Xiaojun said quickly.


    "Brother Zhao, the fruit of our family has not been officially sold. I can give it to you if you want, but if you want to buy it, you can only be sorry. "


    Wu Hao looks like you don''t want to talk to me about business.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu."


    Zhao Xiaojun said gratefully.


    "It''s all right. Pick more."


    As Wu Hao said, he took the fruit basket in the orchard and began to pick water.


    Soon, Wu Hao picked a basket of cherries and a basket of apples, pears and other fruits.


    If Zhao Xiaojun wouldn''t take it, Wu Hao really wanted him to take more back.


    Wu Hao helped Zhao Xiaojun move two baskets of fruit to the car.


    "Brother Zhao, if you finish eating, come back and get it."


    Filial piety comes first. Zhao Xiaojun''s filial piety to his mother impressed Wu Hao very well.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu." Zhao Xiaojun thanked the tunnel.


    "It''s all right. Brother Zhao, hurry back. Aunt is still waiting for you at home." Wu Hao said.


    Zhao Xiaojun nodded to Wu Hao, got in the car and left.


    With so many fruits, I believe his mother''s eyes will be greatly improved.


    After watching Zhao Xiaojun leave, Wu Hao also went back.


    "Brother, you study the ''gourd of all things'' for me. Let me see if there is any way to make it stronger. " Wu Hao came home, pulled Wu Song aside and said.


    Without hesitation, Wu Song immediately handed Wu Hao the "all things gourd" he had with him.


    In order to carry the "gourd of all things" with him, wu song has a wallet for it.


    Seeing Wu Song taking the "gourd of all things" from his pocket, Wu Hao suddenly thought that he didn''t want to give him a space ring.


    I forgot how to come back these days.


    Then Wu Hao took out his first ring and said, "brother, I''ll give you a good baby. Guess what? "


    Wu Song shook his head. He really couldn''t guess.


    In his mind, "all things gourd" is the best baby in the world.


    "That''s it."


    Wu Hao handed the space ring to Wu Song.


    Wu Song was puzzled when he took the ring. Soon, Wu Song''s face showed a surprised expression, and then the expression on his face turned into a surprise.


    He looked at Wu Hao and said, "this... Is this a space ring?"


    "Of course." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''ll go. There''s really a space ring." Wu Songdao.


    "Of course, there are all things, and of course there will be space rings." Wu Hao a pair of natural tunnels.


    "Give me the ring, and you?" Wu Song asked.


    "I still have." Wu Hao said.


    Wu Song nodded and didn''t ask again.


    Later, Wu Hao took the "gourd of all things" and began to study it.


    Wu Song went out to see what the space ring could hold.


    Wu Hao knows what the space ring can hold, but let Wu Song explore better.


    You just watch movies, not spoilers.


    Holding the "gourd of all things", Wu Hao observed it carefully.


    When Wu Hao first got the "gourd of all things", it was a purple gourd in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    But now, in Wu Hao''s eyes, "all things gourd" is a very exquisite instrument with multiple arrays inside.


    Wu Hao counted the arrays in the gourd carefully. There are five arrays in total. The first array is the space array. It makes the space in the "gourd of all things" very stable and can be used to store spiritual liquid.


    The second array is a spirit gathering array.


    The purpose of this array is to absorb all kinds of energy in space.


    The third array is the spirit turning array.


    The function of zhuanling array is to convert all kinds of energy absorbed by Juling array into spiritual liquid.


    The fourth array is to promote the long array.


    To depict this array, the requirement is very high, which is to make the spirit liquid have the effect of improving the growth rate of organisms.


    The fifth array, soul changing array.


    Similarly, the requirements of this array are also very high. The effect is to make ordinary fruit change towards spiritual fruit.


    The requirements of "promoting long array" and "changing spirit array" for carving array are very high. Even for Wu Hao, it is a very difficult array.


    Moreover, Wu Hao has never refined a device at all, so it''s even more troublesome to change it.


    However, fortunately, these two arrays should not be changed.


    The difficulty decreased a little.


    Now the array that Wu Hao wants to improve is space array, gathering spirit array and turning spirit array.


    First of all, it is to make the space in the "gourd of all things" larger, so that more spiritual liquid can be stored.


    Second, we should strengthen the spirit gathering array and spirit turning array to improve their attack effect.


    In this way, the "gourd of all things" can produce more spiritual liquid.


    Knowing the direction of improvement, Wu Hao began to prepare for refining.


    Wanjie seemed to know that Wu Hao was going to refine utensils this time and sent him a lot of materials for refining utensils.


    Moreover, Wu Hao also sent a large number of spirit stones.


    Wu Hao has never seen Lingshi, but he has heard of it.


    The earth is now the end of the law, and the aura is almost exhausted, which also makes it difficult for martial artists to break through the realm countless times.


    However, even so, all sects have martial artists in heaven and earth.


    And these warriors can break through the realm of heaven and man by relying on the spirit stone.


    Spirit stone is a kind of crystal of spiritual power, which is a gift left when the earth is still full of aura.


    Very rare.


    Every time a spirit stone vein is found.


    There are only dozens of ore veins in one vein, which will also make major families and hermit sects break their heads and bleed blood.


    Because as long as they have the spirit stone, their families and sects will have the opportunity to continue.


    Otherwise, once the top combat power is lost, it will be scored by others in an instant like Ximen family and Shendan valley.


    Spirit stone is a must for all families and sects, but for Wu Hao, it is also a medium to improve the spirit gathering array.


    Wu Hao suddenly thought that the spirit of the God of war mainland is so strong. Is there also a spirit stone vein? If you go again next time, you must explore it well.


    In order not to destroy the "gourd of all things", Wu Hao refines a "gourd of all things" with materials.


    It took Wu Hao three days to refine this new "gourd of all things".


    The most important time is spent on carving array.


    Because as long as you are not careful and the array is not integrated, the whole "gourd of all things" will be destroyed.


    In these three days, Wanjie sent a large number of materials and spiritual stones.


    This makes Wu Hao full of confidence.


    Next, we will transform the array.


    However, every space array baffled Wu Hao.


    Because once the space is fixed, if you want to expand it, you have to completely push away the original, just like building a house.


    To turn a small house into a high-rise building, you have to push the small house completely flat.


    However, if the small house is pushed flat, the whole "gourd of all things" will be destroyed.


    It won''t work at all.


    So Wu Hao had to find another way.


    In order to make himself think of a way faster, Wu Hao ate another ''Nzt''.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao''s head was clear, and a large number of ideas poured out like a spring.


    Soon, Wu Hao thought of a way.

 Chapter 244

    In fact, it''s very simple. Just increase the attack effect of gathering spirit array and turning spirit array.


    Taking advantage of the effectiveness of Nzt, Wu Hao opened five grooves on the new "all things gourd" and embedded five spirit stones to form a spirit gathering array, which is connected with the spirit gathering array in the "all things gourd" to increase the effectiveness of the spirit gathering array.


    Then, I slightly modified the turn spirit array to make it work faster.


    After doing this, Wu Hao poured some liquid out of the gourd.


    The liquid in the gourd immediately recovered to full at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Wu Hao tried the spirit as like as two peas in the original "all things".


    "Done."


    Wu Hao was excited when he looked at the "gourd of all things" he had refined.


    This is the "treasure" refined for the first time. It''s so perfect. It''s really a little genius.


    Leaving his room, Wu Hao couldn''t help feeling refreshed.


    It seems that refining utensils all the time is not suitable for Wu Hao.


    It''s not necessary in the future. Wu Hao won''t refine the ware again. It''s too troublesome.


    "Ah Hao, is this the new ''gourd of all things''?"


    Wu Song asked curiously when he saw five beautiful spirit stones set outside the gourd.


    "Yes, there are five spirit stones outside. They form a spirit gathering array. The combination of a spirit gathering array in the gourd can speed up the production of spirit liquid. In the future, no matter how much liquid you use, the liquid in the gourd will recover quickly. The use time of these five spirit stones is one year. After the spirit power is used up, you can change into five by yourself. "


    Wu Hao said and took out a box with 50 spirit stones in it.


    "Remember, these spirit stones must not be known to others."


    It''s not that Wu Hao doesn''t give much, but that this thing is like a peerless treasure in the eyes of martial artists.


    If you don''t have the strength to keep them, it will bring disaster to you.


    "I see."


    Wu Song took the box and put it in the ring.


    With a space ring, you can put it directly into the ring, such as the spirit stone and the "gourd of all things".


    Wu Hao also used his mental strength to make a small array on the ring.


    This small array is of no other use. It just makes the ring open only by Wu Song.


    Of course, there is another way to open it.


    That is to use the mental power stronger than Wu Hao and forcibly break the mental power array arranged by Wu Hao.


    In the following time, the Wu Hao family was waiting for the new year.


    Kato Youyi was surprised that every family was decorated with red flowers.


    Wu Hao smiled and explained to Kato Youyi why every family pasted Spring Festival couplets for the new year.


    On the day of thirty nights, Liu Yanjuan was going to cook.


    But Wu Hao snatched the task of cooking.


    "Ah Hao, can you really cook?" Liu Yanjuan looks at Wu Hao who wants to cook a big meal independently.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll wait to eat." Wu Hao is confident and authentic.


    At ordinary times, it''s OK. Wu Hao is not picky about food. Just eat.


    But today is new year''s Eve, so I have to eat a good meal.


    "All right."


    Liu Yanjuan nodded.


    However, I was still a little worried and watched outside the kitchen.


    However, when Wu Hao was making the first beer duck, Liu Yanjuan was shocked when she saw Wu Hao''s knife skill.


    This skill is even better than that of the person who has taken the kitchen knife for decades.


    After watching Wu Hao''s cooking for a while, Liu Yanjuan was completely relieved.


    It''s as simple as a master in a big hotel.


    Liu Yanjuan was relieved, but she still had some doubts.


    Where did my son learn such good cooking skills.


    As time went by, Wu Hao cooked every dish.


    The fragrance immediately attracted Liu Yanjuan and Wu Jia.


    In addition to some ordinary home dishes, Wu Hao also took out some top ingredients in his ring and cooked several famous dishes.


    One of them is a steak.


    I remember before, Wu Hao once said that Wu Qian should try her craft.


    Take this opportunity to finish what you said.


    From the morning to 1:00 p.m., Wu Hao cooked two tables full of dishes.


    Because some dishes take a long time, such as Buddha jumping over the wall, even if Wu Hao can compress time, it still takes time.


    Wu Hao did it very quickly when he could finish it at 1 o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Brother, this lobster and this is emperor crab. Our family didn''t seem to have bought it before." Wu Jia looked at many dishes on the table that she had never bought at all and asked in some doubt.


    "Why are you so talkative. If you have doubts, you can skip it later. " Wu Hao glanced at Wu Jia.


    "Brother, how can I have questions?" Wu Jia shook her head again and again.


    These dishes are very delicious at first sight. Wu Jia doesn''t want to miss them.


    "Ah song, why haven''t you come back?" Liu Yanjuan frowned.


    While Wu Hao was cooking, Wu Song went out.


    At this time, Liu Yanjuan didn''t come back. She couldn''t help worrying.


    "Mom, don''t worry. My brother is so grown-up. Will he run away? Wait, he''ll be back soon. "


    Wu Hao naturally knows what Wu Song went out to do. He must have gone to find Wu Qian.


    "Call your brother and tell him to come back quickly. This dish has been cooked and he won''t come back." Liu Yanjuan said.


    "All right."


    Just as Wu Hao was about to call Wu Song, he heard the sound of parking outside and closing the door.


    "Don''t call. Brother is back. Maybe he will give you a surprise." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Liu Yanjuan gave Wu Hao a puzzled look.


    Then the door was opened and Wu Song and Wu Qian came in with some gifts.


    Seeing Wu Song with Wu Qian, Liu Yanjuan immediately thought of what Wu Hao had just said and gave herself a surprise.


    "Dad, mom, this is my girlfriend, Wu Qian."


    Wu Song introduced Wu Qian to Liu Yanjuan and Wu Gensheng.


    "Uncle, aunt, happy new year." Wu Qian also said generously.


    "OK, OK, you''re just in time. Let''s have dinner together."


    Liu Yanjuan winked at Wu Jia.


    Wu Jia hurriedly took the gift from Wu Qian and put it aside.


    When they were seated, Liu Yanjuan was very happy to see her two sons coming back with their girlfriends.


    "Let''s eat."


    Wu Gensheng said with a smile.


    "Aunt, your cooking is really delicious."


    After a mouthful of food, Wu Qian was surprised.


    "This table is cooked by my second brother. I didn''t expect my second brother to cook so delicious."


    Wu Jia said while eating.


    "Delicious, let''s eat more."


    Wu Hao didn''t grab the food like Wu Jia, but ate the food and drank with Wu Gensheng with monkey wine.


    Wu Gensheng also drank monkey wine, but it was diluted monkey wine.


    Although the monkey wine is diluted, the taste is still incomparably delicious.

 Chapter 245

    At the dinner table, Liu Yanjuan, like all her parents, asked about Wu Qian''s family.


    Wu Qian is not a native, but a star city.


    My father is at home, and I have a brother who is a supervisor in a company in Xingshi.


    The conditions are still very good.


    Although not rich, but also a small family.


    For these, Liu Yanjuan doesn''t care too much.


    After all, his son can now be regarded as a daily gold, and does not need how good the economic conditions of Wu Qian''s family are.


    And I was very satisfied to hear that Wu Qian was a manager of a bank in the town.


    "Xiaoqian, have you ever thought about transferring back to work in the city?" Liu Yanjuan asked.


    "If I have a chance, I want to work in the city. After all, going to work in the city has better development. " Wu Qian answered honestly.


    "When are you going to have children?" Liu Yanjuan said.


    "Cough..."


    Wu Song coughed heavily twice.


    Wu Qian blushed when asked by Liu Yanjuan.


    "The child''s mother, ask less and let Xiaoqian eat more." Wu Gensheng also spoke.


    As soon as they met, they asked when they would have children. It''s too exaggerated.


    Wu Gensheng felt that it was inappropriate.


    "Yes... Yes, aunt is too excited. Come and eat more." Liu Yanjuan reacted and quickly smiled and sandwiched some dishes for Wu Qian.


    "Thank you, aunt." Wu Qian blushed.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, because Wu Qian had to go back to Xingshi, Wu Song drove Wu Qian back to Xingshi.


    Before Wu Qian left, she received a red envelope of 8888 yuan from Liu Yanjuan.


    Xingshi is two hours'' drive from Wujia village.


    At that time, wu song can still come back and watch TV programs with his family.


    When wu song came back, the family surrounded the stove, eating melon seeds, fruits and candy, watching TV programs and chatting about which programs were funny.


    When the clock pointed to 12 o''clock, Wu Hao and Wu Song went outside and set off firecrackers to welcome the new year.


    Big cities are not prepared to set off firecrackers, but Wujia village, a small village, does not have so many rules.


    Just be careful not to cause a fire.


    After 12 o''clock, the family went back to their room to rest.


    "Master, the new year is really interesting."


    This is Kato Youyi''s first spring festival. Everything is very new to her.


    "Then we''ll all celebrate the new year together."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, spend the new year with everyone."


    Kato Youyi nodded.


    She likes the atmosphere of everyone sitting together, chatting and watching TV.


    Next, they naturally did something adults would do.


    On the first day of the new year, the Wu Hao family didn''t get up very early.


    When everyone got up at 10 o''clock, Wu Hao had to honestly get breakfast for everyone.


    No way, after eating what Wu Hao did, cooking fell on him.


    However, after Wu Hao got up, he still received a big red envelope from his father and father.


    12000 yuan, symbolizing the smooth development of 12 months a year.


    In the kitchen, Wu Hao cooked noodles for everyone with leftovers from yesterday.


    It was also delicious.


    After breakfast, the three brothers Wu Hao and Kato Youyi went to the town and saw dragon dance, lion dance, Eight Immortals crossing the sea and so on.


    From time to time, people will set off firecrackers.


    Hearing the sound of firecrackers, the dragon dance was even more vigorous.


    There are also some small activities for word guessing fans in the street. The four people of Wu Hao had a good time.


    "Wu Hao?"


    Suddenly, Wu Hao heard someone calling himself.


    Wu Hao turned his head and saw a boy similar to his age looking at him hesitantly.


    The boy looked a little familiar. With his brain far beyond that of ordinary people, Wu Hao soon found the information corresponding to the boy in his memory bank.


    "Zhang Peng."


    Wu Hao cried with a smile.


    Zhang Peng is Wu Hao''s primary school classmate. He had a good relationship with him in primary school.


    But after junior high school, we are not in the same class, and the relationship is not so good.


    Unexpectedly, I met again here.


    "Is it really Wu Hao? When I saw you just now, I couldn''t recognize it. "


    Zhang Peng looked at Wu Hao, who was a head taller than him, and some couldn''t believe it.


    You know, in primary school and junior high school, Wu Hao was not as tall as him.


    "I didn''t recognize you just now."


    Wu Hao took out a pack of 100 yuan cigarettes from his pocket and handed one to Zhang Peng.


    Originally, Wu Hao had already started smoking cigars.


    But when people hand over cigars, they say you are either stupid or sick.


    Therefore, Wu Hao always carries a pack of cigarettes when he goes out.


    "I''ll go. It''s a hundred yuan packet of huazi. You sent it."


    Zhang Peng was sharp eyed and recognized the smoke handed over by Wu Hao.


    "Made a little money,"


    Wu Hao was polite.


    "That''s also very good. It''s much better than a small worker like me."


    Zhang Peng is a little depressed.


    "What, you''ve heard that you''re a little boss."


    Wu Hao knows that Zhang Peng''s performance in junior middle school was poor. He didn''t enter senior high school. He just read a vocational college and came back to do some decoration work with his father after graduation. It''s not a small job as he said.


    "What little boss. They all do hard work and earn hard money. " Zhang Peng lit the cigarette and said.


    "How can you make money without hard work." Wu Hao said.


    "By the way, there will be a classmate party in class 1 on the evening of the third day of junior high school. Will you attend it then?" Zhang Peng asked.


    "Classmate party?"


    Wu Hao didn''t have much contact with his primary school classmates. Naturally, he didn''t know what kind of classmate party there was.


    "By the way, you have been studying outside in recent years, and you can''t be contacted at the classmate party." Zhang Pengdao¡° How much is your wechat? I''ll add it to the group. "


    In this case, Wu Hao will not refuse to add.


    Therefore, after Zhang Peng added Wu Hao''s wechat, he pulled him into the class group.


    During the Chinese new year, the student group is naturally very active. New people have joined. Someone must ask.


    Sure enough, someone in the group asked.


    Sun Chao: "welcome old classmates to join us. Change your name quickly and let me see my old sun."


    Sun Chao and Wu Hao remember that when he was in class, he was a living treasure. He was often called by the teacher to stand at the back of the classroom.


    Wu Hao changed his remarks to his name.


    Sun Chao: "it''s Wu Hao. I heard that your boy has been admitted to a famous university. Have you graduated? "


    "Well, I graduated last year." Wu Hao said.


    Sun Chao: "the classmate party on the evening of the third day of junior high school. You can attend it then."


    Wu Hao: "well, see you then."


    Zhang Peng: "you will be surprised to see him."


    Li Huai: "is it true?"


    Zhang Peng: "of course."


    Wu Hao then sent a red envelope in the group.


    Almost instantly, the red envelope was robbed.


    For a moment, the divers came out.

 Chapter 246

    "Wu Hao, very generous." Zhang Peng smiled beside Wu Hao.


    "Not much money. Everyone is a classmate. It''s the new year again. Have fun. " Wu Hao doesn''t care about tunnels.


    "Forthright." Zhang Peng gave Wu Hao a thumbs up.


    "OK, my brother, they are still there. I''ll go first. We''ll get together on the third night of the ninth day." Wu Hao pointed to Wu Song.


    "OK, you go first. I also have some friends there. I''ll see you in the evening of the third day of junior high school." Zhang Peng smiled.


    Wu Hao nodded with Zhang Peng and walked towards Wu Song.


    "A primary school classmate. It was said that on the evening of the third day of junior high school, there was a classmate party for me to attend. " Wu Hao came to Wu Song and said.


    "What a coincidence, second brother. I also have a classmate party on the evening of the third day of junior high school." Wu Jia is excited.


    "What classmate party do you... Attend? No. "


    Wu Hao rebuffed Wu Jia.


    "You can participate. Why can''t I participate?"


    Wu Jia looked at Wu Hao angrily.


    "Brother, I haven''t seen my classmates for a long time, so I went to attend. Your classmates see it every day. What else do you get together. Don''t go. " Wu Hao is very determined.


    "Second brother, it''s too bad to ignore second brother. Sister Youyi, the second brother is too bad. Don''t pay attention to him. "


    Wu Jia immediately hugged Kato Youyi.


    Kato Youyi glanced helplessly at Wu Hao.


    It''s impossible for her to ignore Wu Hao.


    "Ah Hao, it''s no big deal to have a party. Let''s make my little sister happy for the new year."


    Wu Song couldn''t see it and said next to him.


    "It''s better to be big brother." Wu Jia said with a mouthful.


    "Brother, you know, now is the most critical month. Whether my little sister can get into a good university depends on these months. So, in any case, let the little sister close her heart. As long as she finishes the exam, she can do whatever she wants. " Wu Hao is serious.


    Wu Hao is so reasonable that Wu Song can only give Wu Jia a helpless look.


    "Second brother, I promise I''ll only play for one day, and then I won''t play again before the college entrance examination." Wu Jia said with a pitiful expression.


    "No, just No. Well, after your college entrance examination and your grades come out, as long as your scores can go to the top 10 universities in China, I will take you to the 10 places you want to travel most. Whether at home or abroad. "


    Wu Hao knows that stick is no good. He also needs carrots.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s carrot, Wu Jia immediately moved.


    10 places you want to go most. This reward is too big.


    Imagine yourself in Prague square, in the Aegean sea like the blue sky, Serbia with open mountains, ancient castles and so on.


    Suddenly, Wu Jia fell into YY.


    "Little sister, talk."


    Wu Hao''s voice pulled Wu Jia out of YY.


    "Second brother, are you serious?" Wu Jia asked.


    "Of course, can I lie to you?" Wu Hao said.


    "OK, let''s make a deal." Wu Jia''s face showed an excited expression.


    "I''ll transfer you 1000 yuan. You can''t go to the classmate party, but you can sponsor them."


    With that, Wu Hao took out his mobile phone, gave Wu Jia a wechat and transferred 1000 yuan.


    Although Wu Hao has money, he also controls Wu Jia''s economy.


    When he went to college, Wu Hao would no longer control Wu Jia''s economy.


    And let Wu Jia live like a princess.


    Otherwise, who knows if Wu Jia will be cheated by a boy because of a few meals.


    "Second brother, it''s very kind of you."


    Wu Jia happily took the money and chatted with her classmates.


    I forgot that she said the second brother was too bad just now.


    "Brother, you still have a way." Wu Song smiled at Wu Hao.


    "My little sister can now take strict care of her in a critical period. She must not be distracted." Wu Hao said with a straight face¡° After going back, I have to talk to my parents and let them take good care of my sister. "


    Wu Song looked at Wu Hao with a bitter smile and said, "brother, you didn''t do this when you were in high school."


    "That''s me, okay." Wu Hao has a sad expression¡° And I''m a boy. "


    "What? Second brother, listen to you and your tone. You underestimate our girls. "


    Wu Jia hears Wu Hao''s half sentence and confronts him unconvinced.


    "I didn''t mean that. I just said that boys are naturally strong. Girls are naturally delicate. In the exam, unless boys play exceptionally, they won''t win the exam for girls. "


    At this time, Wu Hao can only admit counseling.


    "That''s right. Let''s go somewhere else. " Wu Jia took Kato Youyi and ran to another sugar painting stall.


    After playing outside for a day, Wu Hao 4 returned home.


    On the first day of junior high school, there is nothing to do. It is rare to have a day off. Adults and children are happy.


    At this time, Liu Yanjuan began to prepare something to go to her mother''s house tomorrow.


    "Son, how do you think I''ll wear it tomorrow?" Liu Yanjuan asked Wu Hao.


    "Of course it''s the jade bracelet I gave you. Then, you prepare a white jade bracelet for grandma. As for clothes, it''s generally OK. " Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    With that jade bracelet, no matter how ordinary Liu Yanjuan is, no one will dare to underestimate her.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    It''s nothing to give your mother a white jade bracelet.


    There seems to be a lot of white jade bracelets in his son. They are all given to himself.


    One is usually worn by himself and the other is given to his mother.


    One night passed and the second day of junior high school arrived.


    Everyone began to prepare and went to Liu Yanjuan''s mother''s house.


    Wu Hao is dressed in Armani''s suit and Lang danze''s leather shoes. He wears a Patek Philippe ref.5002p on his hand. He looks like an overbearing president.


    This watch was sent by Beigong Bojun.


    Wu Hao also looked carefully at the new year goods sent by Beigong Bojun and found them inside.


    This Patek Philippe ref.5002p is the most complex watch product since Patek Philippe was founded. The annual output is only two, the price is as high as tens of millions, and only orders are accepted.


    With this watch, Wu Hao doesn''t need any accessories anymore.


    Kato Youyi is also a million Patek Philippe. The exquisite bracelets and necklaces make her look more temperament.


    Wu Song is also wearing a brand suit and hundreds of thousands of watches sent by Zheng Hai.


    Wu Jia is also wearing the watch given by Zheng Hai last time.


    Liu Yanjuan prepared several big red envelopes for the children.


    Wu Gensheng is not like Wu Hao. He wears ordinary clothes and no watch.


    However, with Wu Hao and them by his side, he doesn''t have to wear those things.


    Then, after Wu Hao and Wu Song put some gifts in babos g700, Wu Hao drove curinan with Kato Youyi and his parents, and Wu Song drove babos g700 with Wu Jia, so they set out to pay a new year''s call to Liu Yanjuan''s mother''s house.

 Chapter 247

    I have to say that today''s new year visit to her mother''s house is what Liu Yanjuan looks forward to most.


    Liu Yanjuan''s mother''s home is in Lianshi, more than two hours'' drive from Wujia village.


    Two hours later, Wu Hao and Wu Song''s two cars drove into Lianshi.


    Driving through the city, even though there are a lot of vehicles on the street, it is still a little far from kurinan, where Wu Hao is.


    A luxury car of this level will cost hundreds of thousands if it is scraped casually.


    During the Chinese new year, no one wants to lose hundreds of thousands.


    After ten minutes, Wu Hao drove into a high-end community.


    Stopped outside a villa of more than 500 square meters.


    This villa is the home of Liu Songjun, Liu Yanjuan''s eldest brother. Liu Yanjuan''s parents, Wu Hao''s grandparents, live with Liu Songjun.


    With the house price in Liancheng, the villa is about 4 million.


    Liu Songjun can afford to buy this villa, worth at least tens of millions.


    At this time, a Mercedes Benz and a BMW had stopped outside the villa.


    It seems that Liu Yanjuan''s sister Liu Lijuan and brother Liu songbing should drive here.


    When Wu Hao got out of the car, he rang the doorbell.


    At this time, after the Liu family who were chatting in the living room heard it, an old woman who was somewhat similar to Liu Yanjuan said, "it should be Yanjuan. Xiao Wei, go and open the door for your little aunt."


    "Why should I go? I''m talking to my friends." Xiao Wei looked unhappy.


    Xiao Wei''s name is Liu Wei. She is Liu songbing''s eldest daughter. She is the same age as Wu Jia this year.


    However, with makeup on her face, she looks more mature than Wu Jia.


    "Grandma, why don''t I open the door for my aunt." A seven or eight year old boy said.


    The little boy, named Liu Yuwen, is 7 years old. He is the son of Liu songhou.


    She is very cute.


    "OK, Xiao Wen, go and open the door for your little aunt. Be careful." The old woman smiled at Liu Yuwen.


    "I see."


    Liu Yuwen answered and jumped to open the door for Wu Hao.


    After Liu Yuwen left the villa, he saw Wu Hao standing outside the gate. He was puzzled and said, "who are you? Where''s my little aunt? "


    "Xiao Wen, you are much taller than last year." Wu Hao looked at Liu Yuwen with a smile.


    To say, the only thing Wu Hao doesn''t hate in his uncle and aunt''s family is his little cousin.


    "Who are you? How do you know my name is Xiao Wen. " Liu Yuwen looked at Wu Hao with some vigilance and didn''t open the door for Wu Hao.


    "I''m your cousin Wu Hao." Seeing that Liu Yuwen doesn''t know himself, Wu Hao is also a little helpless. He hasn''t changed so much.


    "Are you cousin Wu Hao?" Liu Yuwen stared in surprise with an unbelievable expression.


    "Of course he is your cousin Wu Hao." Wu Jia then walked to Wu Hao and said.


    "Cousin Jiajia?"


    Liu Yuwen suddenly recognized Wu Jia.


    "Good, good, little guy, remember your cousin Wu Jia. Open the door quickly and let me in. " Seeing that Liu Yuwen still remembered himself, Wu Jia nodded with satisfaction.


    At this time, Liu Yuwen also saw Liu Yanjuan and their beautiful little sister.


    So he opened the gate.


    As soon as Wu Hao entered the door, he pinched Liu Yuwen''s face and said, "little guy, you really don''t know me?"


    "Are you cousin Wu Hao? It looks like something, but my cousin Wu Hao is not as handsome as you. "


    Liu Yuwen opened Wu Hao''s hand and looked at Wu Hao with his head tilted.


    Hearing Liu Yuwen''s words, Wu Hao really didn''t know whether to praise him or scold him.


    "I''m your cousin Wu Hao. I''ve always been so handsome, okay." Wu Hao said.


    "It''s not."


    Liu Yuwen made a face for Wu Hao, ran into the villa and shouted, "my aunt is coming. Cousin Wu Hao went to Bonzi for cosmetic surgery."


    Hearing Liu Yuwen''s words, Wu Hao really wanted to catch him and give him two hard blows on his ass. did he say that about his cousin.


    Liu Yuwen''s words made Wu Jia laugh.


    Wu Hao could only look at Wu Jia mercilessly.


    The Liu family listened to Liu Yuwen''s words and also had a strange expression. Wu Hao had cosmetic surgery. How is this possible.


    However, when they saw Wu Hao, their first reaction was that Wu Hao went to cosmetic surgery.


    However, can cosmetic surgery still lift people?


    "Grandpa, grandma, uncle, aunt, uncle, second uncle, second aunt, happy new year. Also, don''t listen to Liu Yuwen. I don''t have plastic surgery. I''m just developing twice. "


    After saying this, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking that there were many relatives and it was very tired to worship the new year.


    Liu Wei''s heart quickened when she saw Wu Hao who was like a domineering president.


    It''s so handsome. If only he wasn''t his cousin.


    "Happy new year, too." Grandpa and grandma also nodded faintly.


    Seriously, Liu Yanjuan and Wu Gensheng have always been dissatisfied with Liu Yanjuan''s marriage to a farmer.


    However, the daughter also has children, and they can''t manage so much.


    However, the dissatisfaction in their hearts also made them not help their daughter with poor conditions.


    Similarly, the daughter never asked herself to borrow money.


    "Little sister, you''re here. It''s too expensive to bring so many things." Liu Songjun smiled and said to Liu Yanjuan.


    "Nothing. They''re all small gifts. They''re not worth much."


    With that, Liu Yanjuan handed the gift to Liu Songjun.


    The emerald bracelet on the wrist suddenly came out.


    Liu Songjun saw the jade bracelet on Liu Yanjuan''s hand at once.


    He is also in the jewelry business. Of course, he just opened a small gold shop.


    However, even so, he is still very insightful.


    At a glance, I can see the jade Gong on my sister''s wrist, which seems unusual.


    His wife Zhang Wenlan and Liu Lijuan were disdainful.


    In their eyes, Liu Yanjuan is just wearing a fake bracelet.


    It''s just that they made some money by looking at the gifts brought by Wu Hao.


    But this is the case. It''s still a little short of coming here to find face.


    "Xiao Hao, who is this?" Liu''s mother noticed Kato Youyi standing next to Wu Hao and asked.


    "She is my girlfriend." Wu Hao hurried.


    "Hello, grandma. My name is Kato Youyi. I''m from the great Chinese dynasty." Kato Youyi Road.


    "Cherry Blossom people?" Liu''s mother frowned slightly.


    "Yes. However, she has joined the Chinese nationality and has an ID card. " Wu Hao, explain.


    Liu Zhengzhuo, the son of Liu Songjun, and Lu Jinqiang, the son of Liu Lijuan, looked at Wu Hao and was envious.


    Wu Hao even found such a beautiful beauty as his girlfriend. Jealousy flared up in their hearts.


    "Cousin, you should have graduated from college last year. Where do you work now?" Lu Jinqiang fought back his jealousy and asked with a smile on his face.


    To crack down on Wu Hao and show his superiority, we must find a breakthrough from Wu Hao''s work.


    Wu Hao has just graduated. Even if he finds a job, he may not be a good job.


    Then you can take the opportunity to hit him.

 Chapter 248

    Wu Hao naturally knows what Lu Jinqiang thinks. You asked for it.


    So he smiled and said, "I''m working in the imperial court now. As for what work, I can''t tell you because I have to keep it confidential. However, the benefits are good, and I can say a few words in some places. Cousin, you''re not working with your uncle now. If you encounter something that can''t be solved, come to me. Maybe I can help you. "


    Liu Zhengzhuo said, "cousin, your cousin Jinqiang is working in the provincial capital. My cousin doesn''t look down on you. Are you sure you can help him? "


    At this time, Wu Hao''s uncle Lu Zhengguo also looked at Wu Hao.


    "There should be no problem. However, my cousin and uncle are big people in the provincial capital. There should be nothing that can''t be settled. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Originally, Lu Zhengguo wanted to embarrass Wu Hao, but when Wu Hao said so, he didn''t know it was not easy to embarrass Wu Hao.


    "Xiao Hao, don''t you work in the same department with your uncle now?" Liu Xiaobing smiled at Wu Hao.


    Liu Xiaobing became a big official in the provincial capital.


    Lu Zhengguo helped get some of his projects.


    Although Liu songbing laughed at Mimi, he was setting a trap for Wu Hao at this time.


    "Uncle, what you said seems true." Wu Hao is not afraid that Liu songbing will set himself up. As long as he takes out his killer mace, even if Liu songbing sets himself up, he has to step on it himself¡° Come, come, come, my second uncle smokes. "


    "No, my second uncle has..."


    Originally, Liu songbing wanted to quit smoking.


    But after seeing Wu Hao take out the bag of special confession, he really didn''t know how to say what was behind him.


    Moreover, there was a trace of horror in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    In Liu songbing''s position, he can''t enjoy the special supply, but his boss can enjoy the special supply.


    It''s just a small portion.


    Liu songbing can only see.


    Unexpectedly, I saw a special confession from my nephew.


    Seeing Liu songbing in a daze, Wu Hao smiled and said, "second uncle, do you smoke?"


    "Ah... Smoke, smoke." Liu songbing reacted with a hint of flattery.


    Seeing this, Liu''s mother and father were stunned.


    At the same time, they also understood that their daughter''s family seemed to have turned over.


    Moreover, it seems that Liu songbing has reached a high position.


    Otherwise, Liu songbing would not be like this.


    They looked at each other and felt rather bitter.


    The daughter has turned over now. They should have been happy. However, they felt some pain on their faces.


    Previously, they said that their daughter could only be a farmer with Wu Gensheng all her life.


    But now, she let her best son have the idea of being unable to climb up.


    The hearts of the two old people can be imagined.


    Wu Hao folded the cigarette, handed it to Liu songbing, lit it and said, "second uncle, have you ever smoked this kind of cigarette?"


    Liu songbing smiled awkwardly and said, "I''ve seen it, but I haven''t smoked."


    "Ah, I thought you smoked. So I only brought two. I''ll send you some more tomorrow. I had a lot at that time. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Wu Hao''s words made Liu songbing shake his hand with the cigarette.


    At the same time, I also looked at the gifts brought by the Wu Hao family. Sure enough, I saw two special cigarettes and two bottles of special wine.


    His boss offers a special cigarette every month and is often reluctant to smoke.


    But his nephew brought two and said he had a lot there.


    Is he bigger than his boss.


    But is it possible?


    But even if Wu Hao lied, his special confession was true. This proves that Wu Hao definitely has contacts with people at the level of his boss. Otherwise he won''t have special cigarettes.


    "Xiao Hao, where did you get this smoke?" Liu songbing asked carefully.


    "It was specially sent to our house during the Chinese New Year. Two boxes of cigarettes and two boxes of wine. " At this time, Wu Jia said.


    Hearing Wu Jia''s words, Liu songbing trembled again.


    It''s special. It''s special to send special supplies. It''s also special to send two boxes. It''s the rhythm of heaven.


    If you hold your nephew''s thigh well, can you climb up again.


    I''m still young, only in my 40s.


    At this time, Liu songbing suddenly heard his daughter sneer and say, "Wu Jia, why do you wear a fake Patek Philippe?"


    "Fake?! Are you blind? I''m Patek Philippe 4947r. It''s almost 400000. It''s a gift from my second brother''s friend. It may be fake. "


    Wu Jia was not dealt with by Liu Wei. When Liu Wei said so, she immediately blew her hair.


    "Can''t your second brother''s friend give you a fake?" Liu Wei disdains tunnel.


    Just when Wu Jia was about to turn his lips to hunger, Liu songbing suddenly turned cold and said to Liu Wei, "Xiao Wei, how did you talk to your sister Jiajia? Now apologize to her right away."


    I''m thinking about how to hold Wu Hao''s thigh. You pit father goods, come to pit father immediately.


    You want to block your father''s career, don''t you?


    "Dad, why should I..."


    Before Liu Wei finished, Liu songbing shouted, "apologize. I only say three times, 1, 2... "


    Liu Wei is now in a rebellious period. She is yelled by Liu songbing in front of so many people. Where can she keep her face.


    Rushed out.


    Liu songbing winked at his wife, and He Jing immediately followed him out.


    "Xiaojia, Xiaowei of our family is spoiled by us. Don''t be angry with her. Here, my second uncle apologizes to you. " Liu songbing apologized to Wu Jia with a helpless expression.


    Wu Jia was embarrassed when Liu songbing did this. Anyway, Liu songbing is also his own uncle. How can he apologize to his younger generation.


    So Wu Jialian hurriedly said, "second uncle, don''t apologize. I''m not angry."


    "That child is spoiled by me. If she were half as sensible as Xiaojia, I would burn Gao Xiang. My sister and brother-in-law taught me well. "


    After Liu songbing apologized to Wu Jia, he began licking Liu Yanjuan and Wu Gensheng again.


    Liu songbing''s transformation shows that Liu Xiaojun and Lu Zhengguo can''t turn around.


    What the hell is going on.


    Of course, the two old people know what''s going on, but now they won''t say anything.


    After all, I was not very good to my daughter''s family before.


    Now it is obvious that Wu Hao is the one Liu songbing wants to curry favor with.


    If you really annoy the grandson, Liu songbing''s official career will come to an end.


    Therefore, the two old people now intend to stay out of the matter.


    "Yes, Weiwei has to be disciplined. Otherwise, her temper will be in society and she can''t point to what she will suffer. We are all old and can''t help them for long. " Liu Yanjuan naturally took his words.


    "Yes, the second sister is right." Liu songbing nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 249

    Seeing Liu songbing''s performance, Liu Songjun and Liu Yanjuan both looked at each other and saw shock from each other''s eyes.


    If they hadn''t been together with Liu songbing, they would really think whether Liu songbing had been transferred.


    After he Jing came out of the villa, she saw Liu Wei standing beside curinan and babos g700 in a daze. She was relieved.


    "Daughter."


    He Jing walks to Liu Wei and gently tunnels.


    "Mom, whose cars are these and why are they parked here?" Liu Wei asked.


    Liu Wei is not a girl who has never seen anything in the world. She naturally knows the value of these two cars.


    "You know in your heart. Why do you ask me?" He Jing smiled.


    "Is it really from their family? But how can they afford it? "


    Just now Liu Wei refused to believe it, so she asked he Jing.


    However, she still had to face the reality.


    "Sometimes people''s fate may be that your cousin''s family is lucky."


    Originally despised the second sister''s house, but suddenly turned over, He Jing also had some helplessness.


    "Can''t they rent these two cars?" Liu Wei''s last stubbornness.


    "Is that necessary? After all these years, do they need to play this trick? " He Jing shook her head.


    "But I can''t accept it." Liu Wei also shook her head.


    She is the same age as Wu Jia. Wu Jia is a little older, but since childhood Wu Jia is better than her in all aspects. Only her family can compare with her.


    If you can''t even compare with your family, Liu Wei is really good for nothing in front of Wu Jia.


    "I can''t accept it, I have to accept it. If you can''t even accept this, what will you do if you enter society in the future. Although your father became a small official and was very powerful in the Liu family, he was nothing in front of some people. You know why your father scolds you in front of so many people, that is because your cousin is a mountain he can''t climb in front of your father. Your father can take advantage of your cousin''s potential to climb higher. Similarly, your father will stay where he is all his life because of your cousin. "


    He Jing and Liu songbing have been married for so many years. They also know something about officialdom.


    "Is he that good?" Liu Wei can''t believe it.


    It''s only half a year since Wu Hao graduated. Is that possible?


    "I don''t want to believe it either. But since your cousin took out the pack of cigarettes, I can only believe it. " He Jing said.


    "What kind of smoke is that?" Liu Wei asked.


    "That kind of cigarette has no name. It is specially offered by the Chinese Empire to people of higher rank like Uncle Chen. Your Uncle Chen has about one every month, but your cousin received two boxes during the new year. With such treatment, who do you think is higher than your cousin and Uncle Chen? " He Jing said.


    "But I still can''t figure out how he can achieve a higher position than Uncle Chen¡° Liu Wei still doesn''t understand.


    "Maybe your cousin and your Uncle Chen are not a system, but they definitely have a higher voice than your Uncle Chen."


    He Jing thought of the army, but she couldn''t tell Liu Wei.


    "Am I going to be pressed by Wu Jia?"


    In Liu Wei''s heart, being pressed by Wu Jia, who has always been better than her, is a very uncomfortable thing.


    "If she can''t compare with Jiajia, she can''t compare with Jiajia. Can she still treat you? Anyway, you are her sister. You are related by blood. "


    He Jing smiled and touched Liu Wei''s head.


    "What am I going to do?"


    Liu Wei thought and wanted to look at her mother.


    Mom is right. No matter how she doesn''t deal with Wu Jia, they are also related by blood.


    Liu Wei still remembers that before she went to school, she had a very good relationship with Wu Jia.


    Only when she was compared with Wu Jia every day, she didn''t deal with Wu Jia.


    "What to do? Where did the two sisters come from. Besides, do you think Jiajia''s watch will be fake? " He Jing looked at her daughter with a smile.


    Liu Wei thought and shook her head.


    If Wu Hao is really like what his mother said, his friends will never give Wu Jia fake watches.


    "By the way, since you are wrong, there is nothing unacceptable to apologize. Perhaps there will be unexpected gains. " He Jing said.


    Liu Wei hesitated slightly and nodded.


    "OK, let''s go in." He Jing hugged Liu Wei.


    After they entered the house, Liu Wei went to Wu Jia and said, "sister Jia, I shouldn''t have said that just now. I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just had a bad attitude. But my watch is true. " Wu Jiadao.


    Liu Wei nodded.


    Wu Jia saw that Liu Wei was not wearing a watch, so she took out a box from her bag and handed it to Liu Wei and said, "Weiwei, this is for you."


    After all, they are two sisters. Liu Wei admits that she is wrong. Of course, Wu Jia, who is a sister, should express it.


    Anyway, Zheng Hai sent several watches. What does it matter to send Liu Wei one.


    "Do you really want to give this to me?" Liu Wei surprised the tunnel.


    She naturally recognized that this was Patek Philippe''s watch box. She always wanted a Patek Philippe watch, but the cheapest one cost more than 100000. Her parents didn''t give it to her, and she couldn''t afford to buy it herself.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Jia gave her one.


    This may be the unexpected harvest my mother said.


    "Of course. Don''t think what I gave you is fake. " Wu Jiadao.


    "Sorry, sister Jiajia."


    Liu Wei opened the box and sure enough, she saw the same watch as Wu Jia''s hand.


    Suddenly, Liu Wei put her watch on her hand.


    It has to be said that this watch, which is as expensive as jewelry, is really loved by women.


    Zhang Wenlan and Liu Lijuan both showed envious expressions on their faces.


    It''s just that they don''t grab watches with a younger generation.


    He Jing was also slightly surprised. She didn''t expect Wu Jia to give Liu Wei that watch.


    "Sister Jiajia, are you really willing to give me this watch?" After Liu Wei put the watch on her hand, for fear that Wu Jia would take it back, she asked again.


    "Of course, I can''t wear two identical watches with one hand." Wu Jiadao.


    "Thank you, sister Jiajia." Liu Wei hugged Wu Jia.


    "Nothing."


    Wu Jia was overwhelmed by Liu Wei''s sudden embrace.


    "Sister Jiajia, where did you get so much money to buy a watch? I''m afraid this watch will cost 400000." Liu Wei asked in a low voice.


    "I didn''t buy it. It was sent by a friend of my second brother. Moreover, this watch is not too expensive. The really expensive watch is in the hands of my second brother. " Wu Jiadao.


    Wu Jia''s words made Liu Songjun and Liu songbing look at Wu Hao''s left hand.


    "It''s OK. It''s mainly from others. If I don''t wear it, I won''t give him face. "


    With that, Wu Hao gently opened his left sleeve and revealed the Patek Philippe ref.5002p inside.

 Chapter 250

    The two old men had no expression, because as long as they didn''t fight, they didn''t want to take care of things.


    Liu Songjun and Lu Zhengguo don''t know much about this luxury, but they just think the watch in Wu Hao''s hand is very complex.


    However, Lu Jinqiang and Liu Zhengzhuo were stunned.


    Because they have seen this Patek Philippe ref.5002p.


    However, they can only have a look. After all, it''s a dream to buy this watch with their economic conditions.


    Unexpectedly, the watch they could only wear in their dreams was worn by Wu Hao.


    "It''s a beautiful watch. It matches Xiao Hao very well." Liu songbing immediately flattered him.


    "I think it''s beautiful, too. However, it looks a little too complicated. I still like the simple style. " Wu Hao said with a somewhat dissatisfied expression.


    Hearing Wu Hao make complaints about this, two people, Lu Jinqiang and Liu Zhengzhuo, were tucking up in their hearts. If you don''t like it, then give it to me. I don''t mind it complicated. I love love.


    "Xiao Hao, if you don''t like it, change it. Next time, my uncle will buy you one. " Lu Zhengguo smiled.


    Lu Zhengguo has been in business for many years.


    The ability to observe words and colors is naturally not weak.


    Even Liu songbing has to lick Wu Hao. Of course he knows how to do it.


    When his father said he would buy a watch for Wu Hao, Lu Jinqiang didn''t know what to say.


    The money for one watch is almost the same as our family''s assets. Does he need you to buy it?


    "No, uncle. In fact, I don''t usually wear a watch. When this watch goes back, it may have to be put at home for decoration. " Wu Hao said.


    "That''s a pity. How much did you pay for this watch? " Lu Zhengguo asked.


    Lu Zhengguo asked, that is, he wanted to estimate the nephew''s wealth.


    "I didn''t buy this watch. Someone gave it to me. As for the amount of money, my friend said it was only 10 million, which was very cheap. " Wu Hao''s expression was calm.


    "What, cough... Cough, ten million?"


    Lu Zhengguo almost choked on his own saliva.


    A watch is the same as one''s wealth. It''s also like an ordinary watch. You can''t estimate your wealth by wearing it everywhere.


    Similarly, Liu Songjun and Liu songbing looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    However, no one dared to say that Wu Hao was bragging.


    "Well, the main output is too small, so it''s a little more expensive than ordinary watches." Wu Hao nodded.


    Lu Zhengguo showed an awkward smile on his face.


    "What is Komatsu doing now?" Liu Songjun asked Wu Song.


    "I''m mainly a farmer at home now." Wu Song answered honestly.


    "Farmers?"


    Wu Song''s words surprised Liu Songjun and them.


    Your brother''s status is definitely not simple now. How can you become a farmer.


    "Big brother, the peasants that ah Song said are different from the peasants you imagine. Come on, try Komatsu''s fruit. "


    Liu Yanjuan smiled and handed the fruit to Liu Songjun.


    At this time, the bracelet she was wearing could not help revealing.


    Liu Songjun took the fruit, but his eyes were on the jade bracelet Liu Yanjuan was wearing.


    He''s in the jewelry business. It''s not surprising to recognize him.


    Seeing Liu Songjun''s eyes, Liu Yanjuan immediately smiled and said, "this is the bracelet given to me by ah Hao. It''s a kind of glass Imperial Green Emerald Bracelet, which is worth tens of millions. I don''t know if it''s right, brother. Can you help me see if it''s right? "


    With that, Liu Yanjuan took the bracelet off her wrist.


    Seeing Liu Yanjuan''s, Liu Songjun was excited and said, "little sister, slow down and be careful."


    Then he took out a piece of cloth and spread it on the tea table. He was afraid that the bracelet would break.


    No way, he''s afraid, too.


    If this bracelet is really glass Imperial Green, it will be more than all his wealth.


    If it breaks, he can''t afford to lose all his money.


    Liu Yanjuan said calmly, "it''s okay."


    In fact, she has been reminding herself to be careful.


    However, seeing that her eldest brother was more careful than herself, Liu Yanjuan was still very proud.


    Liu Songjun asked Liu Yanjuan to put the bracelet on the thick cloth, then returned to the room, took out a set of professional tools, carefully picked up the bracelet and detected it.


    After a while, Liu Songjun carefully put down the bracelet and said excitedly, "I didn''t expect that Zhao Songjun could see such a perfect glass imperial green bracelet. I have no regrets in my life."


    "Brother, it''s true." Liu Yan said to benjuan.


    "Little sister, Xiao Hao is really a filial son. The bracelet Xiao Hao gave you is indeed a glass imperial green bracelet. It is of high quality and more than tens of millions. If you really want to sell it, someone is willing to buy it for 100 million. After all, now high-quality jadeite is more and more difficult to see. " Liu Songjun had some feelings.


    Hearing Liu Songjun''s words, everyone present was stunned.


    Wu Hao''s hand is already exaggerated by wearing a ten million yuan. Now there is another Liu Yanjuan wearing a hundred million yuan.


    Please be an ordinary person.


    "In fact, my Komatsu is also great. Try the fruit you''ve grown. Make sure you eat it and want to eat it again. "


    Liu Yanjuan tried to control her mood and brought the bracelet back to her hand.


    Liu Songjun ate an apple and was completely conquered by the delicious apple.


    Also conquered were the Liu family.


    No way, this kind of fruit has not been introduced to the market. Naturally, Liu Songjun has never eaten it.


    "Is this... Is this really an apple?" Liu Songjun quickly ate an apple and took another one in his hand.


    "How about it? It''s delicious."


    Seeing that the Liu family couldn''t stop, Liu Yanjuan said.


    "Aunt, it''s delicious." Liu Yuwen smiled.


    "If it''s delicious, eat more. Our fruit is very helpful to the growth and development of children. " Liu Yanjuan said with a smile.


    "Little sister, do you want to sell it?" Liu Songjun road.


    "I have to ask Komatsu. I don''t care about that." Liu Yanjuan said.


    "After the eighth day of junior high school, I will set up a company and a factory, mainly doing fruit products." Wu Songdao.


    "Do you want your uncle to help you invest some?" Liu Songjun hurriedly asked.


    After eating fruit, Liu Songjun would not think that these fruits would have unsalable problems.


    "I don''t need this. Because last year, I made some money in the vegetable business. There was no problem opening a company and a factory. " Wu Song thought and said.


    "Komatsu, I think it''s good to let your uncle participate in a stock. After all, your uncle has been doing business for so many years, and he still has contacts. If he helps you, your fruit will sell better. Although you made more than 100 million in the first half of last year, you still have a wider range of contacts. "


    Liu Yanjuan showed off another wave without moving her voice.

 Chapter 251

    Earn more than 100 million in half a year. Is it so easy to sell vegetables?


    Please be normal.


    We''re just ordinary people. Don''t hit us anymore, okay.


    Liu Songjun suddenly thought of something and asked, "Komatsu, I want to ask, how do you sell your vegetables?"


    "It is mainly supplied to several large hotels nearby. I have signed contracts with them. They just need to transport vegetables regularly. Therefore, vegetables are not marketable. " Wu Song said.


    "Do you also supply Komatsu with ''delicious'' vegetables?" Liu Songjun asked.


    "Yes." Wu Song nodded¡° Uncle, how do you know? "


    Liu Songjun''s "Weizhong" is one of the most famous restaurants in Lianshi.


    After knowing from other families that the vegetables planted by Wu Song were delicious, he went to Wu village to talk business with Wu Song.


    Weizhong''s bid was very high, and Wu Song did not sign a buyout contract with any hotel.


    Therefore, "Weizhong" also received a certain quota from Wu Song.


    "I had a meal in Weizhong before. A table of dishes, several courses are vegetables. The price is very expensive, 288 for a cabbage, 388 for a shredded potato and so on. Originally, I thought ''Weizhong'' made a priceless dish. It was only after eating that I knew what the sky high price was. It was worth it. Soon, those plates of vegetables were eaten up. When we had to order more, the waiter told us that it was sold out. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Songjun showed a regretful expression on his face.


    "It''s just that since that time, I haven''t set the position of ''taste'' and eaten the delicious vegetables."


    "In fact, there are several restaurants with vegetables provided by me. It''s not as exaggerated as your uncle said." Wu Song said with a smile.


    "The materials are the same, but there are still some gaps in the cooks." Liu Songjun shook his head.


    "That''s none of my business. I''m only responsible for providing vegetables. However, uncle, if you want to go to "Weizhong" for dinner, I have their VIP card. Dinner is free. However, I don''t have much chance to use it. Uncle, if you want, I can give it to uncle. " Wu Song thought and said.


    At that time, when Weizhong sent someone to talk about business, they also showed their sincerity. That VIP card was one of them.


    "Really?" Liu Songjun was excited.


    If you really have a VIP card of "Weizhong", you will have more face when you bring "Weizhong" to business in the future.


    Wu Song found the VIP card from "Weizhong" in his wallet and handed it to Liu Songjun.


    "Thank you, Komatsu."


    Whether it''s his own mouth or his own business, Liu Songjun needs this card very much.


    So, just be cheeky once.


    Seeing the little daughter''s family in twos and threes, he settled his eldest daughter and son.


    The two old people are also somewhat helpless.


    Although I had thought of it for a long time, such a trace of resistance was taken down.


    Alas, your face.


    "Mom and Dad, my daughter hasn''t given you anything these years. You must accept the things I gave you and Dad today."


    Liu Yanjuan said, took out two small boxes and handed them to the two old people.


    "What is this?" Liu''s mother took the box and asked.


    "There are some things I can''t explain clearly. Just experience them yourself, dad and mom." Liu Yanjuan didn''t say it clearly.


    Because inside the box are two "longevity pills" given to her by Wu Hao, which can increase her life by 10 years.


    This "longevity pill" was separated from a "longevity pill" by Wu Hao.


    In order to prevent people from becoming old monsters aged one or two hundred years, Wu Hao divided the "longevity pill" into 10 "longevity pills", each of which increases the life expectancy by 10 years.


    Liu''s mother opened the box in some surprise and saw a golden pill in it.


    There is a circle of magical Dan Qi around the pill.


    At this time, a trace of medicine came to her nostrils, which shocked her spirit.


    At the moment, even if she didn''t know what it was, she knew it was definitely not something she got.


    Liu''s mother and Liu''s father looked at each other and saw the shock and helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Because, under the attack of Liu Yanjuan, they were taken down in an instant like their own children.


    "Thank you."


    Liu mother said.


    Liu Yanjuan smiled and said, "we are mother and daughter. Do you need to say thank you? I also prepared a gift for you, but dad didn''t. Because it''s not for Dad. "


    "Nothing." Liu Fu smiled.


    Then, Liu Yanjuan opened the box containing lanolin white jade bracelet and handed it to Liu''s mother.


    "This is a lanolin white jade bracelet. I hope you like it, mom."


    Seeing the white jade bracelet in the box, Mrs. Liu really likes it, because the carving is really exquisite, and the Phoenix on it is really vivid.


    This is carved by Wu Hao with spiritual strength. Of course, it is vivid.


    However, Liu''s mother said politely, "why do I wear this at my age?"


    Hearing Liu''s mother''s words, Liu Songjun and Zhang Wenlan were shouting in their hearts. If you don''t want it, we want it, give it to us.


    Although this lanolin white jade bracelet is not as valuable as jade bracelet, it is definitely worth a lot.


    "Mom, who says you can''t wear it when you''re old. Mom, haven''t you heard of jade raising people? After wearing the jade pendant for a long time, the oil of the human body can invade into the jade. The trace elements in the jade can also promote the blood circulation of the human body and make the human body healthier. In particular, high-quality jade products will also have an impact on people''s spirit. I''m sure big brother will know this. " Liu Yanjuan said.


    Liu Songjun nodded and said, "little sister knows very well. Mom, these are all my little sister''s wishes. Take them. "


    "OK, I''ll take it." Liu mother nodded.


    After Liu Yanjuan''s family was captured, the atmosphere naturally became very harmonious.


    The Wu Hao family became the protagonist.


    Wu Jia and Liu Wei are talking about girls there.


    Liu Zhengzhuo and Lu Jinqiang surrounded Wu Hao.


    Wu Song was surrounded by Liu Songjun and Lu Zhengguo, discussing how to mix in Wu Song''s new company.


    Liu Yanjuan and Wu Gensheng talked with Liu songbing and Liu Lijuan together with Liu''s father and mother.


    Wu Gensheng still seldom speaks, but no one dares to underestimate him at the moment.


    Who let him have such two excellent sons.


    "Cousin, is it fun over there?" Liu Zhengzhuo asked curiously.


    "OK." Wu Hao nodded¡° For a long time, that''s one thing. Cousin, if you want to think about going to modu, say hello to me in advance and I''ll pick you up at the airport. "


    "Really? If I have a chance, I will go to the devil to find my cousin you. " Liu Zhengzhuo is excited.


    "Cousin a Hao, how did you get to know your sister-in-law? Are there many Cherry Blossom beauties? " Lu Jinqiang looked at Kato Youyi beside Wu Hao and asked.


    "I went to Yokohama before and met Youyi there." Wu Hao said.


    "Cousin is awesome."


    Lu Jinqiang gave Wu Hao two thumbs up.


    Go to the cherry blossom country and bring back a peerless beauty. It''s not strong. What''s strong.

 Chapter 252

    "Cousin, you bought a house over there." Liu Zhengzhuo asked.


    With Wu Hao, a local tyrant who wears 10 million in his hand, he definitely bought a house in modu.


    Only half a year after graduation, I bought a house in the devil''s land and gold, which is so enviable.


    "Well, there is a villa given by others, but some are small and some cars can''t fit." Wu Hao said¡° If I have a chance, I want to make a bigger place. "


    Zheng Hai gave Wu Hao a villa of more than 100 million before, and Wu Hao also lived there all the time.


    Originally, when Wu Hao lived there alone, he felt very big.


    Since more people came in, Wu Hao felt that the villa was a little small after buying a car shop again.


    Liu Zhengzhuo and Lu Jinqiang looked at each other. They were careless and forced Wu Hao to succeed.


    "Cousin, isn''t your villa too big?" Liu Zhengzhuo asked.


    When Liu Zhengzhuo wants to come, the villa sent by others is certainly not very large, which is about 300 square meters at most.


    "It''s a little small, about 600 square meters, but the location is good. It''s in Yujing garden." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "Imperial garden?" Liu Zhengzhuo doesn''t know the house over there.


    "There are on the Internet. You can check it." Wu Hao said.


    Liu Zhengzhuo took out his mobile phone and searched it.


    Seeing that Wu Hao''s villa was worth 150 million, his eyes were straight.


    It turns out that Wu Haozhi has always lived in such a moat villa. It''s so enviable.


    Liu Zhengzhuo always thought his family was good.


    Just compared with Wu Hao, it''s nothing.


    The villa where Wu Hao lives is worth fighting for all his life.


    But Wu Hao still feels a little small.


    This... This is too forced.


    "Cousin, the 600 square meter villa is not small." Lu Jinqiang said.


    "If I live alone, is it too small. But recently there are several more people in the villa, and last time I bought almost 30 cars, the garage is not enough. If I buy a car later, there''s no place to put it. So, when I want to get a manor and a big garage, it will be perfect. " Then Wu Hao''s face showed a yearning smile.


    "30 cars?"


    Liu Zhengzhuo and Lu Jinqiang looked at each other again.


    It''s not a motorcycle.


    "Well, mainly at the last auto show, famous cars were limited, otherwise I would have bought them home." Wu Hao''s tone was somewhat regretful.


    "Well, what cars did you buy?"


    Although Liu Zhengzhuo knows to ask, he will be pricked.


    But he still wants to know what car Cheng Hao bought.


    "Pagani Zonda, konisek Agera s, Ferrari F60, Bugatti red dragon, etc." Wu Hao picked a few cars and said.


    Liu Zhengzhuo and his wife are drooling.


    Men, hearing super running is like seeing beautiful women.


    "Cow force."


    After a while, Liu Zhengzhuo choked out two words.


    No way. He didn''t know what to say except the word "cow force".


    Almost all boys want to have super run, but Wu Hao has all of them. This is not a cow.


    After sitting in Liu''s house for a few hours, Wu Hao and his family drove back.


    Seeing the Wu Hao family out and seeing their two cars coming, I was also envious.


    No way, people have money.


    On the way back, Liu Yanjuan was very excited.


    All the anger you''ve received for so many years has dissipated at once.


    Seeing her brother, sister or parents'' attitude towards herself, Liu Yanjuan just wanted to say it was cool.


    On the third day of junior high school, almost all of them visit relatives and friends tomorrow. In the evening, Wu Hao drove curinan to the town for the classmate meeting.


    Coincidentally, the place set by the students happened to be Zheng dongkai''s mass seller.


    After Wu Hao parked his car, he went outside the vendor.


    Because it''s a classmate party, not going to Liu Yanjuan''s mother''s house to make a face, Wu Hao''s clothes are just ordinary.


    I didn''t wear a watch to force.


    As soon as Wu Hao went outside the mass merchandiser, he saw Zhang Peng and several boys with familiar faces standing there.


    Seeing Wu Hao, Zhang Peng immediately waved to Wu Hao and said, "here, here."


    Wu Hao walked over with a smile.


    "Guess who he is?" Zhang Peng smiled and said to several boys.


    Several boys looked at Wu Hao with puzzled eyes.


    "Lv Leyi, Wei Jun, Ren Wei, Yuan Ming and Fei Xing, don''t you know me?" Wu Hao called out several familiar and unfamiliar primary school students one by one.


    Several boys stared for a while and said, "you are Wu Hao. Shit, people are all women''s eighteen changes, and you are a man''s eighteen changes. "


    "People who don''t know you may think you are a star."


    "Yes, your boy has become too handsome."


    Wu Hao smiled and said, "average, average."


    "If you were ordinary, we wouldn''t have to live. But seriously, with your boy''s face now, those female students in our class will add people to talk privately. "


    "Yes. There are still some beautiful in our class. Like Han Juan, Mi Li and Liu Fang, they all look good. "


    "Yes, it''s a pity that they don''t like us losers."


    "When shall we go in? It''s cold outside. " Wu Hao asked.


    Zhang Peng''s face showed a embarrassed expression and said, "we came earlier. When we went in and asked, there was no box. If you know this is the best and largest KTV in town. It''s the Chinese New Year. I''m afraid other places are full. "


    "Well, let me go in and ask. I know their boss. There should be a way."


    It''s rare to have a classmate party, and Wu Hao doesn''t want to disappoint the students.


    "Is there really a way?" Zhang Peng looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "Try it."


    With that, Wu Hao entered the mass merchandiser.


    Coincidentally, the manager was in the lobby last week.


    Seeing Wu Hao, he hurriedly greeted him with a smile on his face and said, "Mr. Wu, you''re coming. I''ll inform Dongge."


    "No, I''m not looking for him. I''m going to a classmate party today. I was supposed to be here. But they said there was no box. I''m here to ask, "are there any boxes left?" Wu Hao said.


    "Mr. Wu, we have reserved a box for you. You can come and use it at any time." Manager Zhou smiled.


    "OK, that''s good. I''ll ask my classmates to go."


    With that, Wu Hao left the vendor.


    When Wu Hao left the mass merchandiser, a waiter suddenly said to manager Zhou, "sister Zhou, the box you said was given to young master Zhang by brother Liu."


    "What? Who made Liu Cheng the master? " Manager Zhou''s face suddenly changed¡° I''ll call Dongge right now. You go and ask Liu Cheng to finish the box right away. Otherwise, brother Dong will tell him. "


    Liu Cheng was invited by Zheng Dong to help manage here.


    Usually I don''t deal with Zhou Mei. Now I dare to open the box left to Wu Hao.


    Moreover, I haven''t told Zhou Mei that this is really a big disaster.


    "Yes."


    The waiter answered and went to find Liu Cheng.

 Chapter 253

    Zheng Dong was leisurely smoking a cigar in his office when he suddenly received a call from Zhou Meidi.


    "Brother Dong, it''s not good. Liu Cheng opened Mr. Wu''s box to young master Zhang. Now Mr. Wu and his classmates want to use the box. I don''t know what to do." Zhou Mei said anxiously on the phone.


    "What?"


    Zheng Dong''s cigar suddenly fell off the carpet, and a burning smell immediately spread out.


    "Shit, is that guy Liu Cheng with shit in his head? I told him that Mr. Wu''s box must not move enough. Why should he drive out. Zhou Mei, please hold Mr. Wu and his classmates first. I''ll get rid of that young master Zhang right now, and you can arrange someone to clean the box. Remember, if you can wait a little longer, just wait a little longer. " Zheng Dong said angrily.


    He finally hugged Wu Hao''s thigh. If he was hurt by Liu Cheng.


    Zheng Dong will cut Liu Cheng into pieces and throw him into the river to feed the fish.


    "I see, elder brother. I will try my best to hold Mr. Wu back."


    After Zhou Mei hung up the phone, she gave an order to a woman in her 30s.


    The woman nodded, took out her mobile phone and sent several messages.


    Before long, a dozen beautiful girls came to the front desk.


    The woman said, "look at my eyes. If any boys come in, you''d better come forward and chat up as much as possible. You''d better drag them here."


    "Don''t worry, sister Juan. Just a few boys, no problem at all. "


    "Yes, that''s our strength."


    "Don''t worry, sister Juan. We can eat them."


    "Well, look at my eyes." Sister Juan said.


    Zhou Mei poses here to drag Wu Hao.


    Zheng Dong finished the phone call and ran with Chen Wei to Wu Hao''s exclusive box No. 3.


    For Wu Hao''s box, Zheng Dong doesn''t even want the boss''s posture.


    At this time, Liu Cheng was also rushing to box 3.


    When Zheng Dong and his wife arrived at box 3, they saw Liu Cheng also coming.


    Liu Cheng is 1.75 meters tall. He is very handsome and likes some rich women.


    It is also for this reason that Zheng Dong asked him to take charge of the mass selling business with Zhou Mei.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Cheng made such a mistake for himself.


    Seeing Liu Cheng, Zheng Dong was not angry at this time. Before Liu Cheng spoke, he slapped him in the face.


    This slap made Liu Cheng look like Venus, looked at Zheng Dong suspiciously, and said wrongfully, "brother Dong, why did you hit me?"


    "Don''t you know I hit you? Damn you, I told you not to drive out of box 3 except the owner of box 3. Have you fucking forgotten what I said to the back of your head? "


    Zheng Dong looked at Liu Cheng mercilessly.


    Zheng Dong used to be a social man. When he became angry, his bandit anger suddenly dispersed.


    Liu Cheng was frightened by Zheng Dong and couldn''t help shaking.


    "Dong... Dong Ge, it''s the new year. Business is very good. This time, young master Zhang brought a lot of people to play and asked me to open two boxes. I thought that box 3 had never come, so I opened it for young master Zhang. I... I also think of the company. "


    Usually, Liu Chengdu remembers Zheng Dong''s words, and box 3 has not been opened.


    Therefore, Liu Cheng felt that no one should come, so he made his own decision.


    Of course, young master Zhang also benefits Liu Cheng, who will help him.


    "For the sake of the company, I think you want to flatter others for your own sake. Now you''ll drive out the people in box 3 immediately. I''ll give you one minute. If it takes more than one minute, I''ll go in and drive them in person. 60¡­¡­59¡­¡­¡±


    With that, Zheng Dong began to count down.


    Liu Cheng quickly got up and rushed into the box.


    At this time, a group of people in the box were Hi there, and the young master Zhang was also inside.


    Liu Cheng hurriedly came to master Zhang and said, "Master Zhang, I made a mistake. This box has been booked. Can you let the box out? "


    "What are you talking about?" The sound in the box was too loud. Master Zhang shook his head and asked.


    "Master Zhang, I mean, can you let the box out?" Liu Cheng is pathetic.


    "Let me out?" Young master Zhang''s face suddenly cooled down¡° Do you know who I am? These people are my friends. You asked me to let the box out now. You''re hitting me in the face. "


    "Young master Zhang, I don''t mean that. I mean, this box was booked by someone else. I made a mistake. I''m willing to compensate you, young master Zhang." Liu Cheng said quickly.


    At the same time, prepare for massive bleeding.


    "I said Liu Cheng, I gave you face before I came to play with you. You''re so special, but now you want to drive me away. You''re playing me like a monkey, aren''t you? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now. "


    With that, young master Zhang shaved a big ear and slapped it on Liu Cheng''s face.


    "Master Zhang, it''s no use beating me. You still have to get out of this box. Otherwise, I''ll tell you later. " Liu Cheng looked at young master Zhang and hated him.


    At the same time, he made up his mind that even if he died, he would have to take this young master Zhang.


    "Brother Dong?! Do you think I''ll be afraid if you bring me out? I tell you, Master Zhang has never been afraid of anyone in this land. " Young master Zhang roared down the tunnel.


    Young master Zhang made it clear that he would not go, and Liu Cheng also gave up his heart.


    At this time, the box door opened and Dongge and Chen Wei came in.


    He looked at Liu Cheng coldly, then smiled at Master Zhang and said, "Master Zhang, that useless guy has told you something. I''m very sorry that his mistake caused this situation. Well, young master Zhang''s consumption is free today. "


    "Brother Dong, I seldom ask my friends to come out with me today. You don''t want me to lose face in front of them. After that, how can I get along with them and what will they think of me? " With the strength of wine, young master Zhang dared to go crazy with bottle Zheng Dong.


    "So young master Zhang is not going to leave, is he?" Zheng Dong''s face suddenly cooled down.


    Now he has no time to spend with young master Zhang.


    When Zheng Dong carried young master Zhang, Wu Hao took Zhang Peng and they went into the mass merchandiser.


    "Mr. Wu, are these all your classmates?" Zhou Mei immediately greeted her here.


    Sister Juan immediately winked at about 10 girls.


    Those girls immediately walked towards Zhang Peng and them.


    Zhang Peng''s eyes lit up when he saw several boys.


    No way, loser is like this.


    "Well, yes. I have some classmates who haven''t come yet. " Wu Hao nodded.


    People haven''t come yet, just in time.


    Zhou Mei''s heart is full of joy.


    The 10 girls came to Zhang Peng and started chatting up with them.

 Chapter 254

    "Little brother, come and sing?"


    "We''re here to play, too. Do you want to join us?"


    "You are all boys. You happen to be with our sisters."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Peng, these are losers. After this scene, they are flushed by the ladies and sisters.


    However, people''s young ladies and sisters are attracted, and Zhang Peng''s losers should go up.


    For a time, Zhang Peng and they were not in a hurry to enter the box.


    Seeing that Zhang Peng and his sisters were chatting hotly, Wu Hao didn''t hurry to call them and chatted with Zhou Mei nutritiously.


    "Manager Zhou, your business here is very good." Wu Hao casually found a topic.


    "Well, it''s the new year. Everyone is back, there are more people at the party, and many people come out to eat supper and songs." Wu Hao talks to herself. Of course Zhou Mei is willing to talk to him. This is a good opportunity to procrastinate¡° By the way, Mr. Wu, have you always been here? "


    "No, I''ve been in the magic city before." Wu Hao said.


    "No wonder I said your card has not been used." Zhou Mei smiled¡° But Mr. Wu, please don''t be surprised. Because the box hasn''t been used for some time, our waiter has to clean it. "


    "It''s all right. Just wait. They''re not in a hurry anyway." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m also afraid of Mr. Wu. Your classmates are waiting to be bored." Zhou Mei admitted generously that these girls were sent by herself.


    After all, this is her territory. Suddenly, some girls chat up losers like Zhang Peng. As long as they are discerning people, they can see that they are deliberately arranged.


    Of course, Zhang Peng, these losers who are dazed by miss and sister, certainly don''t think so.


    "Nothing."


    Seeing Zhang Peng and their excited expressions, Wu Hao would not say anything.


    When Zhou Mei drags Wu Hao and them with a beauty trick, Zheng Dong is going to start all martial arts.


    Brother Dong was angry, and young master Zhang felt a little empty in his heart.


    Although his family has some money, his father told him that Dongge is one of the people who can''t provoke.


    However, stimulated by alcohol and not wanting to lose face in front of his friends, young master Zhang said, "this box was opened to me by your original worker. Now you want us to go. You''re kidding us."


    "I''ll ask you one last question, can you get out?" Zheng Dong''s eyes were terrible.


    Even master Zhang''s Lao Tzu dared not be arrogant in front of him. This boy dared not give himself face. Zheng Dong was really angry.


    "How can you say that we are your guests and paid for it." Young master Zhang said to a companion.


    "From today on, you are no longer my customers." Zheng Dongdao¡° Chen Wei, ask them out. "


    "Yes."


    Chen Wei walked towards young master Zhang''s companion who had just spoken.


    He knocked this guy out with a hand knife.


    At this time, the security guards of the mass traders walked into the box one by one.


    Originally, young master Zhang, who wanted to fight back, stood there honestly.


    I can''t help it. Young master Zhang has thin arms and legs. They can''t beat a group of security guards with big arms and round waist.


    Just now I saw Chen Wei alone and wanted to bully more people than others.


    Now there are more people on Chen Wei''s side, and they immediately gave up wisely.


    Save skin and flesh.


    "Now, can you roll?" Zheng Dong looked at young master Zhang and said.


    "OK, OK, you wait for me." Master Zhang knew he couldn''t stay any longer, so he left a cruel word.


    "Yo, yo, you''re quite arrogant. If you have the ability, just put your horse here. Don''t worry, I''ll call your father, Zhang Dasheng. I''d like to ask if he has the courage to say this to me. " Zheng Dong looked at young master Zhang with disdain.


    In this boundary, no one dares to touch Zheng Dong as long as he doesn''t cause trouble.


    Young master Zhang was so frightened by Zheng Dong''s words that he woke up.


    However, all the words have been said. If you take them back, you will lose face.


    So young master Zhang just stubbornly left the box.


    As soon as master Zhang left, Zheng Dong immediately asked the service to start cleaning the box.


    Then, let Liu Cheng follow him to the office.


    "Go to the financial department to settle your salary." Zheng Dong looked at Liu Cheng and thought for a while.


    Zheng Dong had already thrown Liu Cheng into the river to feed the fish before.


    However, now Zheng Dong''s temper has converged. In addition, Liu Cheng has really made some money for himself. Zheng Dong doesn''t want to do everything.


    "Brother Xie Dong, brother Xie Dong." Liu Cheng quickly thanked Zheng Dong.


    Liu Cheng has been in this business for several years. He also knows that a boss like Zheng Dong will not change his mind if he says to go away.


    After Liu Cheng left, Chen Wei said, "brother Dong, did you just let Liu Cheng go?"


    If it hadn''t been done in time this time, Liu Cheng would have really hurt him.


    "If you don''t let him go, will you still keep him for dinner? Now it''s a harmonious society. Can I throw him into the river to feed fish? " Zheng Dong also hates Liu Cheng, but now he is a businessman. With the matter settled, let him go.


    Chen Wei nodded.


    "By the way, how about GTN pharmaceutical?" Zheng Dong asked.


    "I haven''t found anyone in their company these days. It won''t be the Chinese New Year. Let''s go back to the Chinese New Year. " Chen Weidao.


    "If that''s true, wait a little longer and wait for boss Wu to have a good year." Zheng Dong nodded¡° But even so, you have to keep an eye on me. "


    "Don''t worry, Dongge." Chen Wei nodded.


    "Yes."


    Zheng Dong answered.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao didn''t wait long, and the students came one after another.


    Box 3 was cleaned inside and outside, and the time was just right.


    Zhou Mei smiled and took Wu Hao to box 3.


    "Wow, this box is so luxurious. I used to come to the mass merchandiser to sing. The box I entered was not so luxurious. "


    "Yes, I''ve been to mass merchandisers, but this box is also the first time."


    "If I hadn''t come here, I really didn''t know that the mass seller had such a luxury box."


    "This box must cost a lot of money?"


    Some students began to worry about their pockets.


    "I know the boss here. I can have a discount. Let me pay for today''s consumption." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Wow, Wu Hao has only become handsome and generous."


    "Yes, yes, really handsome."


    ¡­¡­


    Some female students looked at Wu Hao and whispered.


    Wu Hao ordered a snack and some beer came in.


    Several girls began to light songs.


    Zhang Peng and his boys began to pour beer for every classmate.


    After the wine was poured, more than 30 students raised their glasses and drank it.


    The next time, the classmate meeting was OK.


    Everyone has almost just entered the society, and no one pretends to force anything.


    We were just talking about the things we used to do at school.


    Sometimes when it comes to another person''s embarrassment, everyone laughs.


    The atmosphere is very good. Wu Hao also feels very comfortable. This is the classmate party.

 Chapter 255

    While Wu Hao was playing in the box, Master Zhang and a group of people left the vendor.


    Being blown by the cold wind outside, young master Zhang''s mind suddenly came to his senses.


    "Young master Zhang, what shall we do now and where shall we go?" A small attendant beside Master Zhang asked.


    "Find a way to know who made us so lose face?" Young master Zhang said with a cold face.


    After being driven out by Zheng Dong, they left with their sisters one by one. He won''t give up so easily.


    The sober young master Zhang knew that he had no way to take Zheng Dong, but he could find a way to deal with those who drove himself out.


    "Young master Zhang, otherwise contact Liu Cheng and ask about the situation." Said the little attendant.


    Young master Zhang''s eyes lit up.


    The little brother is right. It can be seen that the identity of the owner of the box must be different from that of Zheng Dong.


    If you act rashly and offend the other party, it will be difficult to do.


    And here, Liu Cheng came out of the mass merchandiser.


    Looking at his sad face, something bad must have happened to him.


    At this time, young master Zhang hurriedly took his little brother to meet him.


    Liu Cheng looked at young master Zhang as if he hadn''t seen him and wanted to walk past him.


    It was this guy who lost his job. Liu Cheng didn''t have the heart to say hello to him.


    "Manager Liu, don''t you know me after such a while?" Young master Zhang put his arms around Liu Cheng''s shoulder.


    "Young master Zhang, what else do you want to do? I''m dismissed by Zheng Dong now." Liu Cheng struggled and said.


    "Fired? Zheng Dong dismissed you because you opened box 3 to me. It''s too much. You know, you''re doing this for the sake of mass selling. " Young master Zhang has an expression of speaking for Liu Cheng.


    Hearing Master Zhang''s words, Liu Yingxiang, who was wronged in his heart, found a confidant and said to master Zhang, "everything I do is for mass selling. Why did I dismiss me without saying a word because of this matter? Did I make so much money for him, which is not as important as the owner of box 3?"


    "Do you know who owns box 3?" Young master Zhang asked with joy.


    "I don''t know." Liu Cheng shook his head¡° But he should be in the box at the moment. If you want to deal with that man, I advise you to forget it. That person has a very important position in Zheng Dong''s heart. His identity is definitely not simple. "


    "Don''t you want revenge?" Master Zhang said.


    "Yes. But I am more afraid of death. " Liu Cheng finished saying that, without saying anything to young master Zhang, he was ready to leave.


    He knows that these boys want to trouble the box owner. I really don''t know how death is written.


    It''s not their fault, because they don''t know what kind of person Zheng Dong used to be.


    "Brother Liu, can you help us?" Master Zhang said.


    Liu Cheng looked at young master Zhang and said, "listen to my advice and go home. They are all people you can''t provoke. If you really annoy Zheng Dong, he has 10000 ways to deal with you. "


    With that, Liu Chengtou left without looking back.


    If you stay with these guys who are not afraid of death, he won''t just be dismissed.


    After Liu Cheng left, young master Zhang was a little silly and scared.


    "Young master Zhang, why don''t we go back. It''s the same to play tomorrow, not on this day. " The boys are a little scared.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you counselled by Liu Cheng?" At this time, young master Zhang can only look like a boss.


    "But... But we don''t even know others. How can we retaliate?" Asked the younger brother.


    "Send someone in." Young master Zhang thought of a way.


    He was banned by Zheng Dong, but his little brother didn''t.


    As long as you find a new face, the mass seller won''t know.


    Soon his little brother took out his cell phone and called.


    This scene was seen by Liu Cheng who didn''t go far. He suddenly moved in his heart. If he told Dongge the situation, would he be able to go back to the mass seller.


    After all, Liu Cheng doesn''t want to miss such a good job.


    As for young master Zhang, he has advised them. If they don''t listen, they can''t blame themselves.


    So Liu Cheng called Zheng Dong.


    Zheng Dong, smoking a cigar in the office, frowned when he saw Liu Cheng calling himself. Why did Liu Cheng call himself.


    But I got through.


    "What''s up?"


    "Dongge, it''s not good. The young master Zhang was outside the mass seller and tried to deal with the owner of box 3." Liu Cheng said quickly.


    "What?"


    Zheng Dong suddenly stood up.


    His face became cold.


    This young master really doesn''t pay attention to himself.


    It seems that if you don''t teach him a lesson, he won''t improve his memory.


    "Liu Cheng, you did a good job. Go back first and I''ll call you."


    Zheng Dong said a word and hung up the phone.


    Of course, he knows the purpose of Liu Cheng''s call. He did a good job this time. It can be regarded as making up for the mistakes. He can still use it.


    Liu Cheng hung up the phone and went back excitedly.


    As for what will happen to young master Zhang, it doesn''t matter to him.


    Zheng Dong knows that young master Zhang wants to trouble Wu Hao and is still on his own territory. How can he let them go.


    So he asked Chen Wei to take several bodyguards and Capture Master Zhang one by one to his office.


    "Dong... Brother Dong, we all listened to you and left. Why did you catch us here. What the hell do you mean? " Young master Zhang is a little weak hearted and doesn''t speak in a sufficient tone.


    "I ''invite'' you to come here. Don''t you know why? If you dare to do it or not, how can you bring your little brother? " Zheng Dong looked contemptuously at young master Zhang.


    Young master Zhang''s face suddenly changed.


    "Liu Cheng."


    Young master Zhang suddenly thought of Liu Cheng, gnashing his teeth.


    "Liu Cheng''s performance is good. I''m going to let him go back to work. Therefore, he is an employee of our company. Don''t threaten him. " Zheng Dongdao.


    "What do you want?" Master Zhang said.


    "I don''t want to. After more than 10 years, it seems that some people are about to forget me. It''s also time for them to remember who Zheng Dong is. " Zheng Dong''s face showed a cruel smile.


    "No... no, my father is Zhang Dasheng. You can''t hurt me." At this moment, Master Zhang was finally afraid.


    "What about your father Zhang Dasheng? He has to bow down when he sees me Zheng Dong. Wait a minute, I''ll ask Zhang Dasheng to come and get people. " Zheng Dong said with a cold face¡° Chen Wei, a person with one leg can''t walk for half a year. "


    "No, no, brother Dong, I''m wrong. Please let me go."


    "I''m wrong. I don''t dare anymore."


    "Brother Dong, let me go."


    Zheng Dong''s words frightened young master Zhang and made his legs soft. He sat on the ground and begged for mercy.

 Chapter 256

    But it''s too late to beg for mercy at this time.


    Chen Wei came to a younger brother of young master Zhang and broke his right leg with one foot.


    "Ah... My leg hurts."


    Chen Wei''s face didn''t change at all, as if he just stepped on a piece of wood.


    Then there are the second, third, fourth and fifth younger brothers.


    One leg was broken by Chen Wei.


    And the injuries are as like as two peas.


    Finally, when he came to master Zhang, Master Zhang was scared to pee.


    Chen Wei frowned slightly.


    Then, step on it.


    Young master Zhang poured painfully into his urine and screamed.


    At this time, Zheng Dong took out the phone and called Zhang Dasheng.


    "Your son is with me. Come quickly to pick up people and bring a carpet. Your son pissed all my carpets."


    After Zheng Dong finished, he hung up the phone.


    Zhang Dasheng at the other end of the phone suddenly emptied his head when he heard Zheng Dong''s words.


    Shit, how did this pit dad get into trouble with Zheng Dong.


    His son may not know who Zheng Dong is, but he knows it very well.


    Zheng Dong is a tough guy, but he made his mark by being cruel and cruel.


    Now he is a regular job, but no one dares to provoke him.


    Zhang Dasheng told his son before that Zheng Dong is one of the people who can''t be provoked. Why should he offend Zheng Dong.


    It took Zhang Dasheng a while to react.


    I drove to the mass merchandiser immediately. Of course, I didn''t forget to buy a carpet.


    When Zhang Dasheng came to Zheng Dong''s office with a carpet, he was relieved to see his son lying on the ground and crying miserably.


    On the road, he was afraid that he would see a body.


    "Dasheng, here you are. My man Chen Wei accidentally broke your son and his companions'' legs, so he asked you to pick them up. Don''t worry, I''ll pay for him. "


    With that, Chen Wei stuffed Master Zhang with 20000 yuan each.


    "Brother Dong, even if the medical expenses are over, I still have a few money." One of his son''s legs was wasted, and Zhang Dasheng couldn''t control his mood for a moment.


    Zheng Dong smiled faintly and said, "Dasheng, let you take it. If you don''t take it, won''t you give me Zheng Dong face?"


    Zheng Dong''s words made Zhang Dasheng calm down at once.


    He has some money, but if he is cruel, Zhang Dasheng can''t compare with Zheng Dong at all.


    If he really gets into trouble with Zheng Dong, he can''t sleep peacefully.


    "OK, I''ll take it." Zhang Dasheng nodded.


    "When you get back, discipline your son. This time he met me and broke a leg. If you meet someone else, you may lose your life. Young man, be humble. " Zheng Dong said.


    He is not afraid of Zhang Dasheng''s hatred for himself.


    If the two are really right, it is guaranteed that Zhang Dasheng will become a missing person.


    "Thank you, brother Dong." Although Zhang Dasheng was very angry, he dared not show it on his face.


    "Help Dasheng and move people out." Zheng Dong ordered the security guards around him.


    After Zhang Dasheng left, Zheng Dong asked someone to replace his carpet.


    Then Zheng Dong took out another cigar and smoked.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know that Zheng Dong helped him solve a small problem. He is talking and laughing with his old classmates.


    "Dad, my leg hurts, I hurt." In Zhang Dasheng''s car, Zhang Xiao is weak and weak.


    Just now in Zheng Dong''s office, Zhang Xiao had no strength to shout.


    "I have to tell you that. Don''t mess with Zheng Dong. Why do you mess with him?" Zhang Dasheng looked at Zhang Xiaodao.


    "I... I didn''t provoke him."


    With that, Zhang Xiao told Zhang Dasheng what had happened.


    "Feel at ease and recover. No one can be powerful all his life. If you have a chance, dad will avenge you." Zhang Dasheng murmured a little and said softly.


    Now Zhang Dasheng has no way to deal with Zheng Dong, but he can wait and wait for the best opportunity.


    Zheng Dong doesn''t know that Zhang Dasheng hates himself. Even if he knows, he''s not afraid.


    Because he doesn''t pay attention to Zhang Dasheng at all.


    After 11 p.m., the classmate party was over.


    After he separated from his classmates, Wu Hao drove back.


    Zheng Dong can be contacted at any time.


    The next few days are to visit relatives and friends.


    At the same time, wu song is also an online application company.


    Next, prepare the application materials.


    At the beginning of the 8th day of the lunar new year, when Wu Hao and Wu Song were ready to go to work after the Administration for Industry and commerce, he suddenly received a call from Zhou Hao.


    "Mr. Zhou, happy new year." Wu Hao connected Zhou Hao.


    "Happy new year, Xiao Wu. I wonder if Xiao Wu is free at this time. I have something to ask you for a favor. " Zhou Hao''s tone was a little anxious.


    "I''m going to register a company with my brother in town now." Wu Hao said.


    "Xiao Wu, I''ll have someone handle this for your brother. Can you come to Beijing right away?" Zhou haodao.


    "All right, I''ll tell my brother."


    With that, Wu Hao hung up the phone.


    "Brother, I have something to do. I can''t go with you. However, no one should deliberately embarrass you. " Wu Hao said to Wu Song.


    "OK, you go and be busy." Wu Song nodded.


    He knew that what Wu Hao had to do must be important.


    Don''t waste his time on such a small matter as registering a company.


    After Zhou Hao hung up, he called the head of H Province.


    "Mr. Zhou, what can I do for you?"


    The first leader wondered why Zhou Hao would call his.


    There are no major events in H Province.


    "Small hole, there''s something you should do right away. Take notes." Zhou Hao said.


    "Well, well, OK." A hand hurriedly said.


    "Well, a man named Wu Song wants to register a company. You tell him to go down and help him complete the registration as soon as possible. He is from Wujia village. He should go to the industry and Commerce Bureau of Baizhen to handle the registration business. You should hurry up. " Zhou haodao.


    "OK, I will finish the task."


    The first leader is worthy of being the first leader. Although he has doubts in his heart, he responds very simply.


    "Oh, call me back when it''s done." Zhou Hao hung up the phone.


    To ask Wu Hao for help, of course, we should give a good attitude.


    After Zhou Hao hung up the phone, the head of H Province called the director of the Provincial Bureau and asked him to handle the matter immediately.


    In this way, it spread layer by layer and soon reached the Administration for Industry and Commerce of Baizhen.


    According to the investigation of the Administration for Industry and commerce, there is really a company named Wu Song applying for registration. Today is the date of making an appointment to submit materials.


    Soon, everyone was informed that once Wu Song came to handle his business, he must handle his business enthusiastically and quickly.


    This is the task assigned by the province.

 Chapter 257

    When wu song came to the Administration for Industry and commerce to handle business, the director personally handled it for Wu Song, which really flattered Wu Song.


    Wu songchang is so big that he sees the biggest official. Except for the village head of Wujia village, there is only his second uncle.


    Now, an official as big as the director invited himself to his office and asked someone to handle business for himself.


    Wu Songzhen was at a loss.


    "Mr. Wu, please have tea."


    The director personally poured Wu Song a cup of tea.


    "Thank you, director Chen."


    Wu Song quickly took over the tea delivered by director Chen.


    "Mr. Wu, what is the main business scope of your registered company?" Director Chen asked.


    "The main business scope of our company is agricultural and sideline products, planting, such as vegetables, fruits, aquaculture, raising some poultry and aquatic products." Wu Song said.


    Anyway, there is no shortage of spiritual liquid now. Of course, we should try our best to expand the scope of business together.


    "Oh, Mr. Wu, do you want to apply for loans? I''m familiar with the presidents of various banks. I believe they will give Mr. Wu a lot of help." Director Chen was warm and sincere.


    "In terms of capital, I don''t need it yet. However, I''m going to build a factory in our Wujia village. Can director Chen help me? " Wu Song thought and said.


    "Of course there''s no problem with this." Director Chen said quickly.


    This is the person named above to help. Even if there is a problem, there must be no problem.


    "Then thank director Chen." Wu Songdao.


    "Yes, yes." Director Chen smiled with me.


    When Wu Song registered the company, Wu Hao directly came to his house in Shangjing with space magic.


    Then he took out the phone, called Zhou Hao and asked him where to meet.


    After receiving Haohao''s call, Zhou Hao was stunned. It was only a few minutes. Has Wu Hao already arrived in Beijing?


    So he said, "Xiao Wu, where are you now? I''ll find you."


    "I''m in the house you gave me." Wu Hao said.


    "I''ll be right over."


    With that, Zhou Hao hung up the phone.


    It seems that Haohao has really arrived in Beijing.


    However, Wujia village is about 1700 kilometers away from Beijing. It''s only a few minutes away.


    It''s too fast.


    Look at the sample. It''s really right to find Wu Hao.


    Ten minutes later, Zhou Hao appeared in Wu Hao''s room.


    "Xiao Wu, it''s very unkind. I''ll ask you for help for the new year. However, I really can''t find anyone else to help me with this matter except you. " Zhou Hao was a little embarrassed.


    "It''s all right. It''s time to go to work today." Wu Hao looked indifferent¡° Mr. Zhou, if you have anything to say, just say it. If I can do it, I will help you. "


    "That''s right. I set up a ''Hidden Dragon Group'', in which everyone was trained by me. The purpose is to do something for us that we can''t do openly. "


    "Before the Chinese new year, we received a secret message that Citigroup is now studying a ''super soldier'' and is about to reach the finishing step. If it is successfully studied by Citigroup, their soldiers will become as strong as Citigroup captain one by one, and it will be a disaster for all hostile countries. "


    "So, in order to find the information of this'' super soldier '', I sent people from the'' hidden dragon team ''to Citigroup. Yesterday, I received a message that the information had been obtained, but he was also trapped in the angel city of Citi. So I hope you can get the information back. "


    Zhou Hao said.


    "Do you want to bring the ''Hidden Dragon Group'' back together?" Wu Hao said.


    "If I can, I certainly hope long thirteen can come back safely." A glimmer of hope flashed in Zhou Hao''s eyes.


    Long shisan is the best one in the hidden dragon group. It''s not a last resort. Zhou Hao won''t sacrifice him.


    "OK, I''ll bring him back." Wu Hao showed a smile on his face¡° Mr. Zhou, I''d like to ask, we should still have many excellent talents in China. Why did you ask me to complete this task? "


    "Citi country, although it doesn''t have all kinds of Kung Fu like us, they have genetic technology that surpasses us. They have realistic Superman, Citi captain and so on. The strength of these genetically modified people can be compared with those born with martial arts."


    "As a martial artist in the innate environment, we need many years of training and a certain opportunity to reach the innate environment. Those gene warriors were made by genetic engineering. In terms of quantity, they have more power than ours. If we hadn''t outnumbered them at the top, Citigroup would have come in long ago. None of us can go abroad, so we can only ask you. "


    Zhou Hao is obviously unhappy with this gene warrior.


    Through genetic transformation, he has become an evil man and a ghost.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll get long thirteen and the information back." Wu Hao nodded.


    At this time, Zhou Hao showed Wu Hao the picture of long shisan.


    The picture shows a tall and handsome boy, who is 27 or 8 years old.


    "Xiao Wu, just tell us what you need. I will try my best to arrange it for others." When Zhou Hao saw Wu Hao, he said.


    "No, Mr. Zhou, you just need to prepare the documents I need."


    It''s just a person to go to Citi. If you have to prepare this and that, Wu Hao will have such strong strength.


    "This is ready." Zhou Hao took out the certificate prepared for Wu Hao in advance.


    Wu Hao looked at it. He had changed his name on the certificate. His name was Zonghua. He was the childe of a family. He went to Citigroup this time.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll start today." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Xiao Wu, in order to match your current identity, we have equipped you with a companion." Zhou haodao.


    At this time, Fang Yu suddenly pushed the door in, saluted Zhou Hao and Wu Hao and said, "Hello, sir."


    "Mr. Zhou, in fact, it''s enough for me to go alone." Wu Hao didn''t expect Zhou Hao to get a companion for his.


    Zhou Hao said with a smile, "I know you can handle this task alone, but I give you the identity of a childe. If you don''t have a secretary and assistant, isn''t it a bit outrageous?"


    "Sir, I have made detailed preparations and am fully qualified for this task." Fang Yu''s body stood straight and his tone was firm.


    "Let me ask you, what do you need to do as my personal assistant?" Wu Hao suddenly asked.


    There is no denying that Fang Yu is an excellent soldier.


    But private assistants and soldiers can complete different careers.


    "The personal assistant has many responsibilities, but this trip, all I need to do is make all the preparations and schedule." Fang Yu said.


    "OK, you''ll arrange the trip to Citigroup this time." Wu Hao nodded.

 Chapter 258

    Fang Yu was stunned when she heard Wu Hao''s words.


    "Didn''t you say you were ready? Then aren''t you supposed to do all these things? " Wu Hao looked like a childe and looked at Fang Yu.


    Zhou Hao looked at Wu Hao with a smile on his face.


    Wu Hao was really excellent and entered a new identity almost instantly.


    Fang Yu suddenly took out her mobile phone, operated it, and said, "yes, childe Zong. I''ve booked a plane to the city of angels at one o''clock in the afternoon. "


    "OK, you change into a slightly more professional suit, and we''ll start again." Wu Hao glanced at Fang Yu


    Although Fang Yu no longer wears a military uniform, she doesn''t look like a personal assistant.


    "I see, Mr. Zong." Fang Yu nodded.


    "Go and get ready and pick me up then."


    After Wu Hao finished, he took out a cigar, lit it and smoked it.


    Seeing that both Wu Hao and Zhou Hao were in shape, Zhou Hao said with ease: "then we''ll wait for you and come back together."


    "Ensure that the task is completed." Wu Hao took a puff of smoke.


    After Zhou Hao left, Wu Hao called Kato Youyi and said that he had something to deal with. He asked her to stay at home first and come back to pick her up when things were done.


    Kato Youyi naturally has no objection to Wu Hao''s arrangement.


    Half an hour later, Fang Yu returned to the room.


    At this time, Fang Yu completely seems to have changed a person.


    She was wearing a small suit and shirt, a pair of suit pants and a light woolen coat.


    Put on a pair of glasses, carrying a Prada bag on one side and a laptop bag on the other.


    It looks like an elite in the workplace.


    "Mr. Zong, we can start." Fang Yu said politely.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao took a puff of cigar smoke and stood up.


    At this time, Wu Hao has changed into the outfit he went to grandma''s house last time.


    I have to say, this outfit is very consistent with Wu Hao''s identity.


    After leaving the door, Wu Hao sat in the black Bentley where Fang Yu opened the door for him.


    Then Fang Yu sat next to Wu Hao.


    The car headed for the airport.


    After arriving at the airport, the plane hasn''t taken off yet.


    Fang Yu bought a first-class ticket. Led by the ground crew, Wu Hao and Wu Hao came to the VIP lounge.


    Wu Hao smoked a cigar and said to the ground crew, "give me some whisky. It''s best to have McCullen''s whisky with ice."


    "OK, please wait a moment, Mr. Zong."


    The ground crew said and went to pour wine for Wu Hao.


    Not too many places, the ground crew brought Wu Hao a glass of golden wine with whisky floating with ice on it.


    Wu Hao took a sip, slightly frowned and whispered to Fang Yu, "I''m really not used to this kind of whisky. It''s still McCullen m crystal and McCullen 64 years. They''re better to drink."


    Fang Yu said, "childe Zong, this is not home. Don''t ask too much."


    Wu Hao nodded helplessly.


    The ground crew couldn''t help but look strange when they heard what Wu Hao said.


    McCullen m crystal series needs $640000 for a bottle, and McCullen needs $470000 for 64 years.


    Let alone whether these two kinds of wine can be bought, even if they can be bought, how can such expensive wine be put at the airport for free.


    Wu Hao put the whisky aside and didn''t take another sip.


    Not long after waiting, the ground crew came to the lounge to remind Wu Hao that they were going to board the plane.


    Under the leadership of the ground crew, Wu Hao got on the plane directly and sat in first class.


    Twelve hours later, Wu Hao and Wu Hao came to the land of the city of angels.


    Due to the time difference between the angel city and the Great China, it was only 6 p.m. 12 hours later.


    Wu Hao and his wife took a bus to the hotel they had already booked.


    "Son Zong, what are we going to do now?" Fang Yu asked.


    "Eat something first, then have a rest, and we''ll go out tomorrow." Although the city of angels is now 6 p.m., it is already 2 a.m. according to the Chinese time.


    "But..."


    Fang Yu wanted to say something, but Wu Hao interrupted her: "it''s all right. Order something. I''m a little hungry."


    No way, Fang Yu had to call room service to deliver the meal.


    Fang Yu is fluent in English.


    Before long, dinner arrived.


    Wu Hao ate a few mouthfuls and the taste was just ordinary.


    "I still like Chinese food with perfect color, flavor and flavor." After Wu Hao took a few bites, Yu said.


    "Mr. Zong, just bear more." Fang Yu said.


    "Originally, it is."


    After eating some casually, Wu Hao went to a room and rested.


    Fang Yu stayed for a while, called room service and cleaned up the tableware.


    After the waiter left, Fang Yu looked at Wu Hao''s room and suddenly worried about the task.


    However, Wu Hao was the main task. She just helped. She had no other way but to go to another room to have a rest.


    At 6 o''clock the next morning, Fang Yu woke up.


    However, she heard that there was no movement in Wu Hao''s room, and it was difficult to disturb him.


    It was not until 8 o''clock that Fang Yu heard something in Wu Hao''s room.


    At this time, Fang Yu also began to wash and gargle. After that, she went to the living room outside.


    After waiting for a long time, Wu Hao came out slowly.


    "Can''t you get up so early and sleep?" Wu Hao smiled.


    "OK." Fang Yu nodded.


    "Come on, let''s go out."


    Wu Hao said that and went outside.


    Fang Yu hurriedly followed.


    After leaving the hotel, Wu Hao said to Fang Yu, "do you think we Chinese are conspicuous in the city of angels?"


    With that, Wu Hao looked at the white and black citizens passing by.


    "Of course."


    Fang Yu didn''t understand what Wu Hao meant.


    "If you don''t want to be conspicuous, what can you do?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    Fang Yu''s eyes lit up when she heard Wu Hao''s words.


    Yes, the Oriental race is very conspicuous in western countries.


    Dragon 13 is an oriental race. If you want to hide in the metropolis of Angel City, the best place is where there are most oriental races.


    In the city of angels, the place with the most oriental people is naturally Chinatown.


    "Let''s have breakfast first, and then walk around Chinatown slowly." Wu Hao knew that Fang Yu understood him.


    Wu Hao''s hotel is not far from Chinatown. It''s only two blocks away. It''s about ten minutes'' walk to Chinatown.


    When he came to a breakfast shop, Wu Hao ordered a rice noodle and a small steamed bun.


    Fang Yu ordered a bowl of dumplings.


    Wu Hao tasted it and the taste was quite good. It was very authentic.


    It didn''t taste like American Chinese food.


    At this time, Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and entered the "heavenly eye system", and soon found the place where long shisan was.


    Long shisan is hiding in a basement here.


    It seems that he should have suffered a lot of injuries.

 Chapter 259

    "Master Zong, it seems that we have been watched?" Fang Yu whispered.


    "Of course, these foreign devils can also guess that long 13 will hide in Chinatown. It''s normal to send someone to monitor here. At 9 o''clock behind you, a pair of men and women pretending to buy fruit are foreign devils'' agents. In addition, a black van parked on the roadside is also disguised by a surveillance car. In the car, there are two men with far more strength than ordinary men. These two men have no internal strength at all, but their muscles are full of strength. You are not their opponent by muscle strength alone. I think it should be Citigroup''s gene warrior. " Wu Hao gathered the voice into a bundle and transmitted it to Fang Yu''s ear.


    In ancient times, this is the legendary sound transmission to the ear.


    "What shall we do now?" Fang Yu asked.


    "It''s all right. After eating, we''ll walk around. Then find a chance to get out of their sight and meet long 13. " Wu Hao calm tunnel.


    "Have you found dragon thirteen?" Fang Yu pressed very low.


    "Well, just follow me then." Wu Hao nodded.


    Fang Yu was slightly surprised.


    She came to the angel city with Wu Hao. Wu Hao never left himself and went out alone.


    After having breakfast in Chinatown, I found long shisan.


    It''s too fast. It''s too unscientific.


    However, Wu Hao''s method of finding long 13 is exactly scientific.


    But science is so advanced that it is not scientific in the eyes of others.


    After breakfast, Wu Hao and Fang Yu left the breakfast shop together.


    Along the way, Wu Hao pointed to some buildings and Fang Yu said that he was really like a tourist here.


    People come and go in Chinatown, and those agents can''t always stare at Wu Hao.


    In addition, Wu Hao acted too much like a tourist, and the agents no longer stared at Wu Hao.


    At this time, Wu Hao took Fang Yu to turn left and right and came to a little shabby building.


    After Wu Hao opened the door, he went to the basement where long shisan hid.


    Originally, long shisan, who was healing in the basement, suddenly changed his face when he heard the footsteps of Wu Hao.


    At the same time, he moved his body to a corner full of sundries.


    Dressed in black, he seemed to blend into the darkness at this moment.


    If you don''t know, you won''t find someone hidden here.


    As the footsteps came closer and closer, the breathing of dragon 13 became lighter and lighter.


    When Wu Hao and Wu Hao came to the basement door, long shisan''s absorption had completely stopped, and his heart almost stopped.


    For a time, dragon 13 entered the turtle rest state.


    This is the "turtle breathing skill" that everyone in the "hidden dragon group" must practice.


    The strength of the "hidden dragon group" may not reach the innate environment, but they are proficient in all kinds of skills and can strive to survive in all kinds of harsh environments.


    The members of the "hidden dragon group" must have survived when they were thrown into the worst environment at the same time as the congenital martial arts.


    After Wu Hao took Fang Yu to the basement, Fang Yu looked at the basement and whispered, "childe Zong, there are no people here."


    Long shisan, hiding in a corner, moved slightly in his heart after hearing Fang Yu''s words.


    However, he remained motionless.


    After all, he is now in the enemy camp.


    Who knows if these two people are cheating themselves.


    "Long shisan, come out. Mr. Zhou asked us to take you back." Wu Hao said to the place where long shisan was hiding.


    Fang Yu looked at Wu Hao and still didn''t see anything.


    And here, a figure suddenly came out of the corner.


    "How did you find me? I believe I never showed any flaws." Long shisan came out of the corner and looked at Wu Hao.


    Seeing that long 13 really came out from there, Fang Yu stared at long 13.


    At the same time, I also went to the place where long 13 was hiding. It was really not too hidden. Why couldn''t I find him.


    "Mr. Zhou asked me to come. Naturally, he knew I could find you. No matter how you hide, I want to find you. You can''t hide. " Wu Hao looked at long shisan confidently.


    Long shisan looked at Wu Hao for a while and said seriously, "yes, my sixth sense tells me that what you said is not exaggerated. No matter in the environment, I can''t escape your palm. It''s ok if you come. I can give it to you. "


    With that, long shisan handed a small USB flash disk to Wu Hao.


    "Comrade long shisan, we came here to take you back safely. You don''t have to hand over the USB flash disk." Fang Yu said.


    But Wu Hao didn''t speak. He just looked at long shisan with a smile.


    Long shisan couldn''t stand being stared at by Wu Hao, so he had to smile and say, "comrade, don''t look at me anymore. I''m just kidding you."


    "No, I don''t care. But I recognize your caution. " Wu Hao smiled.


    Long shisan, alone in such a dangerous environment, naturally needs to be very cautious.


    Life can not be, but the task must be completed.


    Long shisan was praised by Wu Hao and his face turned a little red.


    Fang Yu looked at Wu Hao and wondered what they were talking about.


    "Two comrades, my appearance has been known by those foreign devils. Now there are foreign devils'' agents and their gene soldiers outside. Their gene warriors are really strong. I was badly hurt by the ''punch'' of the foreign devils. Fortunately, I ran fast, or they would catch me. Now once I go out, they''ll find me. So I''m afraid I can''t go. " Long shisan is a little helpless.


    "It''s all right. We''ll get you out of here." Fang Yu hurriedly said.


    She knew that all the people in the "hidden dragon group" were Zhou Hao''s treasures. No matter which one was lost, it was a very big loss for the great Chinese dynasty.


    So she doesn''t want the dragon to be here.


    "It''s no use. I''m seriously injured now. As soon as I go out, the ''Dog Man'' of the foreign devils can recognize me immediately. Dog man is the gene product of foreign devils. He can smell the blood in people''s body. " Dragon thirteen shook his head.


    "The gene warriors of these foreign devils are very interesting." Wu Hao''s expression was not worried at all.


    "So take this and go first."


    With that, long shisan handed Fang Yu another USB flash disk.


    Seeing the USB flash disk handed over by long 13, Fang Yu realized what had happened to Wu Hao and long 13 just now.


    This dragon thirteen is too cautious.


    "Don''t worry, he can take you back. You can hand over the USB flash drive to Mr. Zhou in person." Fang Yu didn''t have USB flash disk that dragon 13 handed over.


    Long shisan looks at Wu Hao.


    In the sixth sense of dragon 13, Wu Hao is really, very powerful.


    But it''s really hard to leave Citigroup unharmed.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult. You should be able to make up. Then change your appearance and don''t let the ''Dog Man'' smell your blood." Wu Hao looked relaxed.

 Chapter 260

    "I can really change it, but I can''t hide my blood." Dragon thirteen shook his head.


    One of the rules of the "hidden dragon group" is that you can''t give up your life unless you have to.


    Therefore, when it comes to wanting to live, long shisan definitely wants to live more than Wu Hao and Fang Yu.


    However, there is really no chance of survival. The Dragon 13 will never live in a muddle.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to keep your blood gas from leaking." Wu Hao said.


    "Really?"


    Long shisan looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    If you can not die, who wants to die.


    "Don''t worry, you are old Zhou''s baby. I won''t watch you die." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Then, long shisan turned his into a foreign devil.


    Seriously, if Wu Hao hadn''t watched long shisan do it himself, Wu Hao would really think that what he saw was a foreign devil.


    Wu Hao directly wrapped up the whole dragon 13 with his mind.


    Originally, Wu Hao had just one drop of "Baicao liquid" for long.


    It''s just that Wu Hao doesn''t want others to know that he has "Baicao liquid".


    "Baicao liquid" is better not to let people know for the time being.


    "Can you really go out?"


    Long shisan is very afraid of the dog man.


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine."


    Wu Hao doesn''t believe that the "Dog Man"''s mutation ability can be stronger than his spiritual ability.


    Long shisan thought and made up his mind.


    Anyway, staying here is just waiting to die. It''s better to go out and fight.


    So long shisan looked at Wu Hao and left the basement.


    After long shisan left the basement, Wu Hao and Wu Hao also left the basement and followed him.


    It has to be said that long shisan''s acting skills are also movie emperor level.


    He pretended to be a foreign devil.


    After walking for some distance, there was nothing really. Dragon thirteen suddenly became more waves.


    Walking, I almost had a virtue with my mouth gun.


    After swaggering away from Chinatown, long shisan walked towards the hotel booked by Wu Hao.


    It was an oriental who stole the information. Those agents would never think that this compatriot with the same skin color as them was dressed up as long shisan.


    Especially when they have a dog man.


    They would never believe that the injured Oriental could escape from the dog man''s nose.


    Wu Hao and his wife watched long shisan leave Chinatown without leaving in a hurry.


    But after a good stroll in Chinatown, I left Chinatown slowly.


    Those agents have no doubt about Wu Hao and his two men.


    Because Wu Hao and Wu Hao have real identities, and they only arrived in the city of angels yesterday, which can be found.


    After returning to the hotel, Fang Yu and long shisan discussed when to return to the great heavenly kingdom.


    "Get out of here as soon as possible. I''m afraid it will change later." Dragon thirteen.


    "Comrade long is right. He must leave here at once." Wu Hao said.


    "But what about his identity?" Fang Yu is worried about the tunnel.


    Long shisan''s previous identity can''t be reconciled. He can ''change'' into a foreign devil, but the foreign devil''s identity can''t be changed.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just let him become me and leave with you." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "No, I''ll be you. How do you leave?" Dragon thirteen shook his head.


    "I''m different from you. I can leave anytime I want to." Wu Hao is confident.


    Wu Hao has the power of teleportation. If he wants to go back, he can leave at any time.


    "All right, then I''ll book a ticket for tomorrow."


    Fang Yu knew Wu Hao''s strength and didn''t grind Ji any more.


    "Comrade, when you go back to China, I''ll buy you a drink and supper." Long shisan gratefully patted Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    "You''re welcome. OK, this is my task. However, if you have supper, you must invite it. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Then, long shisan told Wu Hao his contact information.


    The next day, Wu Hao became a foreign devil pretended by long 13, and long 13 became Wu Hao.


    After the plane took off, Wu Hao withdrew his mental strength wrapped in long 13.


    At the same time, Wu Hao also restored his appearance.


    That''s comfortable.


    But the waves began.


    First of all, Wu Hao is very curious about the gene soldiers of foreign devils.


    If you have a chance, you can catch a few to see how they are different from ordinary people.


    The second is the Thomson family.


    Last time Thomson dared to play Yin with himself, so this time I''ll teach him a lesson.


    Gene warriors are their best fighters.


    Wu Hao returned to Chinatown, came to the black van and knocked on the door.


    The van didn''t open.


    Wu Hao knocked on the door again and said outside the car in Cantonese, "I think your car has been parked here for two days. Are you following me?"


    Many Chinatowns speak Cantonese, so Wu Hao also deliberately speaks Cantonese.


    Wu Hao''s words overwhelmed the people in the van because they couldn''t understand what Wu Hao was saying.


    However, if Wu Hao doesn''t leave, it will seriously affect their work.


    So a black man opened the door and said coldly, "please leave."


    After seeing the black man, Wu Hao frowned again and said in English, "Why are you following me?"


    The black man frowned and said, "we didn''t follow you. Please leave immediately."


    Then the black man said close the door.


    At the same time, inform the agents outside that if Wu Hao doesn''t leave again, let them take him away.


    Just then, Wu Hao suddenly opened the door of the van and looked at the surprised black face. Wu Hao smiled.


    When the people in the car reacted, they found that they couldn''t move.


    After Wu Hao got into the car, he pulled the door back.


    The car is fully equipped, with monitoring, monitoring and so on.


    There are six people in the car. They are all gene soldiers.


    You know, when Wu Haozhi came to Chinatown, there were only two gene warriors in the car.


    Among the six people, five are gene warriors full of muscle strength, and one has some spiritual strength. I believe it should be the "Dog Man" said by long shisan.


    ''dog man ''is a white man who looks a little thin.


    The remaining five were strong men, black and white.


    Next, Wu Hao checked the physical condition of the six gene soldiers.


    To Wu Hao''s surprise, these gene warriors don''t live too long. When they reach the age of 40, they will age to death.


    Of course, the "Dog Man" with strengthened spiritual strength may live longer.


    However, if you don''t live long, you won''t live long. Anyway, these gene warriors, that is, Wu Hao used to teach the Thomson family.


    Wu Hao directly took out the puppet and controlled all six gene soldiers.


    "Master."


    Six gene warriors knelt down in the car towards Wu Hao.

 Chapter 261

    From their mouths, Wu Hao knew their nicknames: boxer, tank, heavy artillery, gunman and divine arrow.


    The boxer is the black man.


    They are all experiments of gene warriors.


    However, they can only be regarded as failed experiments.


    Because their life span is not long and their ability is weak.


    It was also because of their weak ability that they were sent to catch the weak dragon 13.


    The strongest of the gene warriors, such as Superman, Captain and Titan, will not appear in front of the world.


    Citigroup now needs an opportunity to launch gene warriors such as Superman, Captain and Titan.


    Citigroup wants the whole world to know that they have Superman.


    "These foreign devils are very good at tossing. By the way, how many of these gene warriors are there? " Wu Hao asked.


    "There are about 600 ordinary gene warriors, while only six are as powerful as Superman. Superman, Captain, ORC, God of war, Thor and Titan are called the ''six gods''. "¡® ''dog man ''replied.


    "Where do they usually appear?" Wu Hao asked.


    "We are usually at gene headquarters."


    "Superman, will they be there too?"


    "Yes, under normal circumstances, they will assist in completing the research of the ''super soldier'' program at the gene headquarters."


    "What is a super soldier?"


    "Super soldiers use the captain''s blood to make serum. Injected with this serum, ordinary people will become very powerful. And it has no impact on life. "


    "Why not use Superman''s blood?"


    "Because only the captain''s blood can work on ordinary people. Superman''s blood, once injected into ordinary people''s body, powerful energy will burst ordinary people in an instant. "


    "When will you go back to gene headquarters?"


    "Someone should change our shift soon."


    "OK, I''ll wait a minute. Wait, go to gene headquarters with you. "


    With that, Wu Hao found a seat and sat down.


    Superman, Captain, Titan, ORC, God of war, Thor and so on are all very interesting.


    It would be a beautiful thing to take them all as their puppets.


    At that time, when the foreign devils announced that they had Superman, but found that Superman didn''t listen to them, the expression would be very wonderful.


    Half an hour later, another group of gene fighters came to replace the five boxers.


    Because ''Dog Man'' plays a great role, so ''Dog Man'' can''t rest.


    Of course, these five gene warriors soon became Wu Hao''s puppets.


    Then Wu Hao left Chinatown with the boxers.


    In a tall building in the city of angels, this is the nest of the gene group and the place where five boxers will go.


    Before long, Wu Hao followed five boxers into the building.


    Because there were five boxers with them, the two security guards did not want to check Wu Hao.


    Although the five "boxers" are among the gene fighters, they are not very powerful.


    But in front of ordinary people, there are still some privileges.


    The gene building is like a video game. There are weak gene soldiers living below.


    The higher up, the stronger the strength of the gene warrior.


    If you want to see the final boss, you have to fight up layer by layer.


    Since it''s a game, go up layer by layer.


    In the "Boxer" these traitors, Wu Hao easily went up layer by layer.


    At every level, under the leadership of the traitors, Wu Hao''s puppet symbols shine brightly.


    Wu Hao has more and more puppet men.


    Let the foreign devils know that the "superheroes" they made at a high price have been accepted by Wu Hao as little brothers one by one. I don''t know if they will spit blood three liters.


    An hour later, Wu Hao made preparations to go to the top under the leadership of his new younger brother... No, it was his younger sister.


    This little sister is a beautiful foreign girl, nicknamed ''nvxia''.


    "Nvxia" is second only to the existence of the "six gods".


    In terms of rank, the strength of "nvxia" is the peak of vigorous Qi.


    However, she is genetically modified and will never break through to heaven and man.


    But it was so close that she could only succumb to the "six gods" forever.


    "Master, where shall we go first?"¡® Asked the nvxia.


    "Go to the ''Captain'' first." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Wu Hao has also seen the "Captain" film of Citigroup. After being injected with super serum, the captain has become far more powerful than ordinary people.


    I just don''t know what kind of person the "Captain" with the same nickname as the superhero is in this implementation.


    On the top floor, nvxia took Wu Hao outside a room.


    When he came outside the room, Wu Hao heard a ''Bang Bang'' sound from the room.


    The door of the captain''s room was not closed, and the nvxia pushed the door and went in.


    "Nvxia, what can I do for you?"


    The ''Captain'' is a man of about 30 who is more than 1.9 meters tall and almost perfect blonde.


    At this time, he was madly hitting the sandbag in front of a 3-meter-high sandbag, and the sandbag was shaken greatly by him.


    And that ''Bang Bang'' sound was made under his fist.


    Moreover, his footsteps moved quickly.


    However, at a glance, Wu Hao saw that the "Captain" was a strong man with both strength and speed, and his strength reached the "realm of heaven and man".


    "Who is he?"


    At this time, the "Captain" also saw Wu Hao.


    Suddenly, the captain''s face changed and his feet moved. He suddenly came to Wu Hao and punched Wu Hao in the face.


    The ''Captain'' punch is very powerful. If ordinary people are in front of him, this punch can blow ordinary people''s heads like watermelon.


    It''s just that Wu Hao is not an ordinary person.


    Wu Hao''s spirit moved, and the "Captain''s" fist stopped in front of Wu Hao and couldn''t move forward any more.


    At the same time, his body stopped.


    Can''t move another half minute.


    "What did you do to me?"¡® The captain looked at Wu Hao in horror.


    "I didn''t do anything to you. I just calmed you down and I''ll make you my man." Wu Hao said.


    "Is it like ''nvxia''?"


    The "Captain" now knows why the "nvxia" brought Wu Hao up.


    "Nvxia is also very good now. Is it worse to follow me than before?" Wu Hao smiled.


    "Citi is the most powerful country in the world. I am the most powerful soldier of the great Citi. You can control my body, but you can''t control my spirit. I won''t give in. I''ll never be a slave."


    The "Captain" struggled angrily, and even Wu Hao''s mental strength could not control him.

 Chapter 262

    Wu Hao was slightly surprised. Isn''t the strength of the gene warrior fixed?


    How can the strength of this'' Captain ''grow.


    Thinking, increased the mental ability to control the ''Captain''.


    The "Captain" who had signs of breaking away was once again controlled by Wu Hao''s mental strength.


    The "Captain" is biting his teeth, his forehead is blue, and he is still struggling to give up.


    His spiritual strength has increased, but it is still far from Wu Hao''s spiritual strength.


    "Don''t struggle. Is struggle useful in front of absolute strength?" Wu Hao said¡° Just like your country, when you bully some weak countries, don''t you just believe in the supremacy of strength? "


    "Our country is different from you. We are just and you are evil."¡® ''Captain'' is still holding on.


    "You are so naive. Isn''t evil and justice defined by the strong. And now, I''m better than you, I''m just. Well, don''t struggle any more. Join the arms of justice quickly. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Give up, I will never give in, and I will never be a slave."¡® ''Captain'' roared.


    "All right, all right, you can''t move no matter how you roar. Save your strength. "


    Wu Hao said and took out the puppet symbol.


    Really, the "Captain" has a good skin bag. If he can control him to become the president of Citigroup in the future, there is also a possibility.


    There''s no way. As soon as this guy looks, he gives people a feeling of loyalty and honesty.


    With such appearance, patriotism and strong strength, as long as he has been a hero for several times, he is definitely a good hand to participate in the election.


    Therefore, such people still have to master them.


    As soon as the puppet Fu came out, even if the "Captain" shouted the slogan "never be a slave", he had to kneel down in front of Wu Hao and lower his noble head.


    "Master."


    The captain knelt in front of Wu Hao.


    "Get up and tell me about the abilities of Superman." Wu Hao moved a chair and sat down.


    The captain''s room is very large, but it''s basically training equipment. It''s not easy to see even a chair.


    "Superman is the most powerful combination among the six of us. His body density is hundreds of times stronger than ordinary people. His eyes can shoot hot light, and his strength and speed are a little stronger than me."


    "Titan, ordinary state is an ordinary person. But as soon as he changes, he will become a giant with a height of more than 5 meters, and the whole person will enter a state of madness. The speed is a little slow, but the power is the strongest among the six. "


    "The orcs and titans are somewhat similar. They are mainly transformed. When Titan becomes a giant, ORC will become a bloodthirsty monster. There are various wild animal genes in his body, so every time he changes, his shape is different. "


    "Thor, with lightning power, strong body and natural divine power, ranks second among the six people in terms of comprehensive strength, second only to Superman."


    "God of war, master all kinds of fighting skills. With fearless courage. He can, under the first round of charge, disintegrate the enemy''s momentum. "


    The "Captain" told Wu Hao about the six gods.


    As one of the six gods, ''Captain'' is naturally very familiar with Superman.


    "OK, let''s go and find Superman first."


    When Wu Hao finished, he got up from his chair.


    "Don''t look for me. I''m coming."


    The s sign on the chest representing Superman in Superman clothes was replaced by the gene sign representing genes.


    With Superman''s almost perfect figure, he really Cosplay the superman in the cartoon.


    Since his name is Superman, he must have Superman''s super hearing in the cartoon.


    It''s not too difficult to hear the dialogue between Wu Hao and the "Captain".


    "Captain, I always believe that your willpower is the strongest among our 6 gods. But why did he subdue you so easily. I hope you can wake up quickly, or I can only destroy you myself. "


    Superman said as he walked towards Wu Hao step by step.


    Wu Hao took a good look at Superman and suddenly said, "sure enough, underwear is worn outside."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s ridicule, Superman''s face was suddenly cold and said, "you controlled the ''Captain''. Kill your ''Captain'' and you can come back."


    "You can try." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Then die for me."


    Superman punched Wu Hao.


    And the punch of "Superman" still didn''t hit Wu Hao.


    This time, Wu Hao did not use his mind to control him, but the "Captain" blocked Superman''s fist with a shield.


    Indeed, the "Captain" used a shield.


    "Captain, if you don''t get out of the way, I will destroy you first."¡® Superman said coldly.


    "Everyone says I''m the weakest of the six of us, so I''m going to challenge the strongest you today."¡® "Captain," he said, kicking at Superman''s chest.


    "Boom"


    The captain kicked Superman''s chest heavily.


    But Superman did not move.


    The "Captain" was shocked by the anti earthquake force and retreated a few steps.


    "Others are right. You are indeed the weakest of the six of us."¡® Superman is full of domineering attitude towards the captain.


    "Then try it."


    The captain took the shield and began to work with Superman.


    Originally, the strength of "Superman" was stronger than that of "Captain", but when they hit each other, they even hit 50-50.


    "Superman, do you still think I''m the weakest of the six of us?"


    The captain''s shield was hit with a set of fists and feet, and Superman had to be on defense for a while.


    "It seems that we really underestimated you. But even so, you can''t beat me. "


    "Superhuman power."


    For a moment, Superman was like a halo of Jiajing, and his strength soared.


    The captain retreated several steps with one punch.


    Then there was another punch.


    The captain could only reluctantly block it with a shield.


    However, the powerful fist power even made the captain''s special shield punch marks one by one.


    Even so, the captain insisted.


    Unexpectedly, after holding on for a while, the captain began to open with Superman again.


    You punched me, and I kicked you. It was very lively.


    Seeing that he couldn''t win the captain for a while, Superman was also a little flustered.


    The eyes also emit hot rays.


    But the captain had a shield and blocked Superman''s rays.


    Superman is not the omnipotent Superman in the cartoon. He just has the same ability as the superman in the cartoon. He is just a genetically modified man, not a real Superman.


    After watching Superman do his best, Wu Hao didn''t want to see them waste time.


    Take the six gods early and you can deal with the Thomson family.

 Chapter 263

    As soon as Wu Hao made a move, Superman naturally became Wu Hao''s loyal little brother.


    However, Wu Hao also knows that the captain is not a vegetarian.


    As long as you can''t kill him at once, he can have a 50-50 fight with you.


    For those who can''t kill the captain at once, this ability is really disgusting.


    Next, Thor, Ares, orcs and Titans were puppetized by Wu Hao.


    Especially the last orc, after seeing Titan become a 5-meter-high giant, Wu Hao has lost interest.


    The orc didn''t even change, so he was made a puppet by Wu Hao.


    So far, Citi''s idea of re conquering the world with gene soldiers has been dashed.


    Wu Hao doesn''t believe that Citigroup will spend a lot of money to create new gene warriors.


    After making all the genetic soldiers their own puppets, Wu Hao asked the captain to quietly destroy Citigroup''s "super soldier" plan.


    Their six gods are the trump cards of Citigroup. No one will doubt them.


    After that, Wu Hao left the gene building with several gene warriors such as "female Xia" and "Boxer".


    The six gods can''t leave the building at will, but they don''t have any restrictions.


    After solving the problems here, Wu Hao will go to Thomson''s trouble.


    However, the Thomson family is in Texas, and Wu Hao has to rush to Texas.


    Originally, Wu Hao could reach Texas with one idea.


    But since you''ve come to Citigroup, you have to take a good look.


    It''s more than 1000 kilometers from angel city to Texas. It takes more than 10 hours to drive.


    With nvxia, Wu Hao just needs to sit in the car and enjoy the journey.


    So Wu Hao and his party drove three Citi muscle sports cars on the interstate and ran towards Texas.


    Dana, also known as "nvxia", stepped on the accelerator excitedly and compared with the "Boxer" Tyson behind them.


    Wu Hao sat next to Dana, smoking a cigar and drinking whisky.


    This whisky is the best whisky that Wanjie sent to Wu Hao yesterday.


    Among them, there is no shortage of McCullen m crystal and McCullen 64.


    I don''t know where the "Wanjie" came from.


    However, I think it tastes good.


    When Wu Hao went to Texas, Thomson was entertaining a Viscount from the Howard family, an ancient family in Europe, crook Howard.


    "Mr. Howard, I don''t know the gift I prepared for you. Are you satisfied?" Adam Thomson looked at crook Howard with a smile.


    Adam Thomson is the Thomson who lost the bet with Wu Hao on the wish.


    Although the Thomson family is very powerful in Citigroup, it is a long way from the Howard family where crook Howard belongs.


    So if he could hold crook Howard''s thigh, he would do anything.


    "Mr. Thomson, I''m here to thank you for the gift you prepared for me. If you can, I hope Mr. Thomson''s gift for me can be a girl. " There was an elegant smile on crook Howard''s face.


    When he heard what crook Howard said, Thomson''s face showed an expression of embarrassment.


    After all, Citi is an open country and open to men and women.


    It''s not easy to find a girl without personnel.


    "Thomson, is it difficult to do?" Crook Howard still has an elegant smile.


    "No... it''s all right. I''ll try to help Mr. Howard." Thomson thought.


    "Thank you, Mr. Thomson. You know, my family is an ancient family. The family rules have always constrained me. Now I rarely find a chance to come out. I really want to have a good time. So, Mr. Thomson, if you can help me, I will repay you well. " Said crook Howard.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Howard, I will meet your requirements." Thomson nodded.


    "Listen to my ancestors, Oriental women are very gentle. I don''t know if it''s true?" Crook Howard continued.


    "This... Should be."


    Thomson didn''t know how to answer.


    For him, he likes women with big waves, and he is not so interested in Oriental women.


    "If only I had the chance to go there, I would like to visit the mysterious Great China." Crook Howard''s face was full of longing.


    "Then you can go to the Great China Dynasty. In your capacity as Mr. Howard, you will be very popular in China. " Thomson flattered the tunnel.


    "Forget it. Let''s see if we have a chance later." Crook Howard shook his head.


    The mysterious country of the Great China Dynasty is definitely a restricted area for his family. If anyone really goes to the Great China Dynasty, whether he can come back is another matter.


    However, crook Howard heard that there were little guys from other families who seemed to want to go to China.


    Crook Howard can only say a word about the little guy''s idea.


    Since he chose to die, what else could crook Howard say.


    "Well, Mr. Howard must have a chance." Thomson hurried.


    Crook Howard nodded gracefully.


    At this time, Thomson knew the current affairs and left.


    "Well, the taste of freedom is really comfortable. Also, there is a lot of food here, and it is not managed by those old friends. Citigroup is indeed a paradise. "


    Crook Howard took a bottle of red wine from the cabinet in his room.


    Open the red wine, and the liquor inside is as bright as human blood.


    Crook Howard gracefully poured the red liquid into a goblet.


    Look at the tumbling red liquid poured into the glass.


    Crook Howard licked his lips.


    Then crook Howard picked up his glass and drank the red book.


    "The little girl''s blood is so delicious. Sure enough, I came out right this time. "


    With that, crook Howard looked into the bed. Three girls were lying on the bed.


    The clothes of the three girls are very intact. It can be seen that crook Howard didn''t do anything to the three girls last night.


    However, the faces of the three girls are very pale and their spirit is very poor.


    At the neck of the three girls, there was a bitten tooth mark.


    "As an elegant Viscount, how can you sleep in a small coffin? If you want to sleep, you have to sleep in an ancient castle with a long history. The manor is a little worse, but it''s passable. "


    Crook Howard thought and poured himself another glass of blood.

 Chapter 264

    Thomson did not know that crook Howard was a special existence. He thought that crook Howard, the Viscount of the ancient European family, just had some strange hobbies.


    However, when crook Howard mentioned the Great China, Thomson couldn''t help thinking of the message that the Chinese gave him a few months ago.


    The people he left there were captured by the Chinese almost instantly.


    And let them bring back a message. They''ll trouble themselves.


    Because Thomson specially prepared something to prevent being called by the Chinese


    However, a few months later, the Chinese new year was over and there was no movement at all.


    This makes Thomson very angry.


    But he can''t go to China.


    Therefore, Thomson can only be cruel in his heart.


    After secretly scolding, Thomson sent someone to find the girl he wanted for crook Howard.


    Wu Hao and his team ran all the way. Eight hours later, they officially entered the territory of Texas.


    Texans are generally strong folk customs. Both men and women like to drive durable pickup trucks.


    The journey went smoothly. Wu Hao''s six people didn''t meet the legendary chainsaw maniac.


    In fact, Wu Hao has some small expectations in his heart.


    After all, chainsaw maniacs are very famous.


    After a few hours, Wu Hao finally came to the headquarters of the Thomson family, Amarillo.


    The Thomson family is very famous here because they have a large private estate.


    In a place with strong folk customs like Texas, most people don''t break into Thomson''s private estate.


    After all, when ordinary residents can have guns, no one will break into the manor belonging to the Thomson family.


    The six of Wu Hao first found a hotel to rest for one night, and then formally went to Thomson''s trouble the next day.


    After a night''s rest in the hotel and an authentic Texas breakfast the next morning, Wu Hao went to Thomson.


    More than an hour later, Wu Hao and six people came to the outside of Thomson manor.


    The manor is very large. It is surrounded by wire fences. There is a sign reminding that this is a private territory. Please don''t break in.


    However, most of the area is only open space and wasteland without buildings.


    After all, in Citigroup, land is cheap and taxes are very low.


    And wasteland is still taxed.


    Such a big manor can''t be realized in China, but it can be realized in Citigroup.


    Wu Hao 6 people opened the wire fence and drove into Thomson manor.


    This time Wu Hao 6 only drove a Ford Raptor.


    After all, this kind of pickup truck is really durable, and there are many people installed.


    As soon as Wu Hao''s pickup truck drove into the manor, it was immediately discovered by the security guard in the manor.


    Soon, a group of armed security guards drove two Hummers out of a large villa and greeted Wu Hao.


    Ten minutes later, two Hummers surrounded the pickup truck of Wu Hao''s six people, and the security guard on the car pointed a gun at Wu Hao''s six people.


    "Thomson manor is a private territory. You have broken into Thomson manor. Now you get off slowly and kneel to the ground." A security guard headed by Wu Hao shouted at six people.


    "Dana, let them be quiet."


    Wu Hao was in the car and said to Dana.


    "Yes, master."


    Then Dana slowly stepped out of the car.


    Suddenly, Dana started.


    With its super fast speed, it knocked down all the security guards on the two Hummers like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves.


    And Tyson, they soon disarmed them.


    "Get in the car and let''s go on."


    Wu Hao said.


    Dana, they immediately returned to the car and left a group of security guards lying on the ground where they were.


    Dana''s video of them solving the security problem was seen by the security guard in the villa and immediately reported the situation to the senior management of the Thomson family.


    Seeing Dana and their skills, the top level of the Thomson family, they also don''t know how to deal with it.


    As an ancient family, he also knows that there are some people in the world whose strength is far stronger than ordinary people.


    The Thomson family also has such people.


    However, when he didn''t know Dana''s purpose, he didn''t want to be hostile to these people.


    "Call down and let them in. Then I''ll take care of it. "


    The man''s name was Matt Thomson, Adam Thomson''s half brother. At the age of 40, he is a very capable person. The Thomson family has begun to let him enter the top of the family.


    Matt is a rising star of the Thomson family compared with his brother who can only make trouble.


    Adam was licking crook Howard while Matt was trying to figure out how to deal with the strong man''s intrusion.


    "Mr. Howard, are you satisfied with the girl yesterday?" Adam Thomson''s flattering way.


    "It''s very good." Crook Howard nodded with satisfaction.


    This Adam Thomson is still a little useful. Although there is only one girl, the girl''s taste is really delicious.


    Adam looked at the girl lying on the bed with an intoxicated face. He couldn''t help being curious.


    Is this crook Howard really that good?


    The three girls who saw them off yesterday also had such an expression.


    If there were no drugs in the girls, Adam really felt that crook Howard injected drugs into three girls.


    "If I could, I''d like it tonight." Said crook Howard.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Howard." Adam said quickly.


    "Mr. Thomson, something seems to have happened to your manor. Won''t you deal with it?" There was a faint smile on crook Howard''s face.


    With the strength of crook Howard, although I can''t hear what happened to the manor.


    But he could sense that the people in the manor became nervous.


    The Thomson family is a big family of Citigroup, and its strength is not weak.


    It''s definitely something serious that can make them nervous.


    "Really?" Adam was a little stunned.


    "Yes, go and have a look." Crook Howard nodded.


    "OK, then I won''t disturb Mr. Howard."


    With that, Adam left the room.


    After Adam left, crook Howard looked at the girl in bed with satisfaction. If only the girl''s blood is the most mellow.


    However, there are too few girls, so we have to act by ourselves.


    It seems that the noble Viscount will leave here for delicious food.


    Adam left crook Howard''s room and found his brother.


    "Matt, what''s the matter with Mr.?"


    Seeing his brother''s expression, Adam knew something must have happened.


    At the same time, I was curious how crook Howard knew what had happened at the manor.

 Chapter 265

    "Our manor broke into a car with six strong people. The security personnel we sent out were knocked down by them. At present, we don''t know what their purpose is." Matt frowned at the Ford raptor in the video.


    It''s definitely not easy for the other party to break into the Thomson family headquarters.


    Adam''s heart suddenly jumped when he heard Matt''s words. He had an ominous feeling that something bad would happen.


    "Then we should think of countermeasures quickly." Adam said quickly.


    Matt looked at Adam with disdain in his eyes. This stupid brother is still so stupid.


    "Don''t you know, Adam? The strong can only make friends, not hostility. They can''t act until they know their purpose. "


    "What if you come and suddenly get into trouble?" Adam was worried about the tunnel.


    "Don''t worry, our Thomson family is not vegetarian." Matt smiled.


    The Thomson family is also strong, and it is not so easy to be attacked.


    Adam felt a little relieved.


    Then, he looked at the raptor in the video carefully. The video drew closer, and suddenly Adam''s face changed greatly.


    Because he saw Wu Hao sitting in the co pilot''s position.


    "Impossible, how... How could it be him."


    Matt noticed Adam''s expression and suddenly said, "Adam, do you know them?"


    "No... no, i... I don''t know."


    Then Adam wanted to leave.


    However, Matt was in front of him.


    "Adam, is this your trouble again? In the past, you have provoked some ordinary people, even the ordinary family. Our Thomson family can deal with it for you. However, this time you even provoked the strong. What''s the matter? You tell me honestly, otherwise, I can only hand you over. "


    "Matt, don''t... don''t hand me over, I said, I said."


    Adam''s feet softened when he heard Matt say he had handed himself over.


    So Adam told the story of the wish and the fact that he lost the underground shelter to Wu Hao, sent someone to stay in it and was taken back by the world in an instant.


    Matt''s face changed when he heard Adam finish.


    My stupid brother is so stupid that he provoked a powerful warrior. This is really pushing the Thomson family into the fire pit.


    Moreover, even if the other party came to the door because of this matter, no one would speak for the Thomson family.


    Because it''s entirely Adam''s fault.


    It is unforgivable to dare to play with a powerful warrior and turn against the wishes of the "wish".


    Why is he so stupid.


    However, he is also a member of the Thomson family. If he is handed over like this, it will have a bad impact on the family.


    Matt gave Adam a hard look at the thought.


    "Brother, I know I''m wrong. Please help me and don''t hand me over." Adam was completely flustered.


    "Now I know why I did that. You dare to play a martial artist. You are really brave. " Matt said.


    Adam bowed his head and dared not say a word.


    "Now you wait. If the other side''s offer is not too much, I can still keep you. But if the other party refuses to give up, I can only apologize to you. " Matt looked at Adam helplessly.


    "Brother, you must help me." Adam hurried.


    "Don''t worry. Anyway, you are also my brother. You are from the Thomson family. I won''t watch you die." Matt nodded.


    At the same time, I secretly said, when you die, I will close my eyes.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Adam didn''t know what Matt was thinking, or he would kill Matt.


    Then Adam was seen by the security personnel.


    No way. Adam is the culprit. We can''t let him run away.


    The Thomson family won''t take the blame on him.


    Before long, the Raptor stopped outside the villa. Wu Hao came down from the car with a cigar in his mouth.


    Dana and Tyson follow Wu Hao.


    At this time, Matt came out of the villa, looked at Wu Hao and said, "don''t you know what happened to this distinguished guest when he came to the Thomson family? My name is Matt Thomson. I''m in charge here for the time being. "


    "I wish it was the Thomson family, and I didn''t find the wrong place. My name is Wu Hao. I''m looking for a guy named Thomson. But not you. I don''t know his name, but I know what he looks like. "


    With that, Wu Hao snapped his fingers and Dana took out a picture of Adam.


    "I don''t know, Mr. Wu. What can I do for you?" When Matt Thomson saw this picture, his eyes suddenly coagulated, because Adam took it in this villa.


    It''s obviously candid.


    "Nothing. I can only trouble him. Willing to gamble and admit defeat, he dares to play with me. I will let him know the end of playing with me. "


    Wu Hao''s face cooled down.


    Wu Hao''s face was cold, and the temperature seemed to drop by dozens of degrees.


    Matt Thomson felt it and his face was ugly.


    Crook Howard also felt that there was an extremely dangerous feeling in his heart for no reason.


    "What''s wrong with the Thomson family? Don''t involve Lord Ben."


    At this time, crook Howard could not maintain his elegant state.


    "Mr. Wu, this is not a place to talk. Let''s sit down first, have a drink and talk while drinking." Matt Thomson tried to keep smiling.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Then, Matt Thomson took Wu Hao six people to the villa living room.


    "It''s nice here. I like it."


    Wu Hao sat down on the sofa and looked at the hall. After a few eyes, he was satisfied.


    "Master, if you like it here, let them let it out." Dana glanced at Matt and was domineering.


    Dana''s nickname comes from the "magical woman Xia" who has a half god body. Such a person is naturally very domineering except that she is slightly inferior to the "six gods".


    Matt''s face changed when he heard Dana.


    This woman is so rude.


    But after seeing her skills, Matt won''t be bored.


    "Miss, this is the property of the Thomson family. It won''t be so easy to let it out."


    A tall black man came into the living room with a cigar in his mouth and looked defiantly at Dana.


    "Really? But I just want the thomsons to let it out. " Dana said, her body also emitting a very dangerous momentum.


    The black man''s expression was serious.


    He could feel that Dana was no weaker than him.


    Dana and the black held each other, and the momentum between them became stronger and stronger, as if they would fight in the next second.

 Chapter 266

    "Dana, don''t be so nervous. You can have a good talk." Wu Hao stopped Dana.


    "Uncle bilton, don''t be nervous. Miss Dana is just kidding." Matt also stopped the strong black man.


    "Hum, you''re lucky, or I''ll beat you so that you can''t smoke cigars anymore." Dana gave bilton a fierce look.


    "Who beat who is not sure." Said bilton, unwilling to be weak.


    "Mr. Wu, it''s not that I don''t respect you, but that I can''t just listen to one side of your words." Matt asked bilton to sit down and looked at Wu Hao.


    "Then call out this Mr. Thomson. I know he''s here."


    Wu Hao showed a deep smile.


    Matt is also a chill in his heart.


    Yes, this guy was able to get a picture of Adam in the villa. It''s not difficult to find Adam.


    If you deny that Adam is not here, you will be self defeating. You might as well admit it generously.


    "The man in the picture is my brother. His name is Adam. I don''t know much about him, so I''ll let him ask him. "


    With that, Matt asked someone to bring Adam out.


    When Adam came, he felt uneasy.


    "Mr. Thomson, we meet again. Last time I asked someone to bring me a message, you must have received it." Wu Hao looked at Adam jokingly at the circus.


    "You... Hello. We meet again. " Adam''s face showed a smile harder to see than crying.


    Adam really didn''t want to admit that he knew Wu Hao.


    However, what happened on the "wish" was not something he could not deny if he did not want to admit it.


    "Mr. Thomson, what you have done is really not in line with your Thomson family identity. Since you have lost the underground shelter to me on the "wish", you should fulfill your bet and give me the shelter. However, when I went to the shelter, what happened? You left dozens of heavily armed personnel in the shelter. Do you want to give me a blow, or do you want to help me see the house? " Wu Hao looked at Adam and said.


    "Mr. Wu, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that." Adam said quickly.


    "Since I misunderstood, I''ll give you a chance to explain." Wu Hao said.


    However, Adam was unable to give Wu Hao an explanation.


    Because he really didn''t want to give the shelter to Wu Hao at that time.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you explain?" Wu Hao showed a disdainful expression¡° As a member of the Thomson family, it''s an eye opener to be able to default. "


    "Nonsense."


    At this time, Matt suddenly came to Adam and slapped him in the face.


    "The Thomson family has not lost their face."


    "Mr. Thomson, I''m here to ask you Thomson family to give me a satisfactory explanation, not to see you beat your brother. Now, since you are the temporary principal, please give you a satisfactory explanation. If your answer doesn''t satisfy me, I don''t guarantee what my men will do. " Wu Hao looked at Matt with a threatening tone.


    "Mr. Wu, please pay attention to your words."


    The bilton jumped out again.


    "Mr. bilton, I suddenly don''t like you." Wu Hao looked at black bilton coldly.


    Especially, when he was talking, he jumped out and answered. He was a ball.


    "If you don''t want to be destroyed here, come out."


    Dana said coldly to bilton.


    I dare to talk to my master like this and try to die.


    "Mr. Wu, that''s not good." Matt looks at Wu Hao.


    "Matt, don''t give in any more. It''s time to show others the power of the Thomson family." Bilton put out his cigar and stood up.


    Matt could only nod.


    Dana and bilton walked out of the villa to the open space outside.


    "Mr. Wu, do you need to use force?" Matt said.


    "Of course. Only when you win and make others afraid of you will others honestly listen to you. " Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "Mr. Wu, aren''t you afraid that the loser will be you?" Matt said.


    "No, it must be bilton who lost." Wu Hao is confident.


    "OK, let''s have a look." Matt is full of confidence in bilton.


    "Nigger, seriously, I don''t like you very much since I saw you just now. If the master hadn''t stood in my way, I would have wanted to teach you a lesson. " Dana looked at bilton very upset.


    "I''ll tear your mouth."


    There was endless killing in bilton''s eyes.


    As a black man, the name nigger is taboo.


    "Dead."


    Dana stepped hard and the ground was cracked.


    Shaped like a shell, he shot at bilton.


    Dana can''t compare with the magic woman in the cartoon.


    But she still has great strength, high speed, responsiveness and amazing recovery ability.


    Otherwise, she would not be the strongest under the "six gods".


    Bilton''s eyes were frozen and he punched Dana.


    But at that speed, Dana suddenly turned in a direction and punched bilton in the waist.


    If this punch hits bilton, his lower generation will say goodbye to him.


    In order not to let himself watch abalone empty tears for the rest of his life, bilton suddenly turned over and avoided Dana''s punch.


    Kick Dana.


    At Dana''s speed, he couldn''t step on it.


    However, bilton does not expect to play Dana. He can only force Dana away and let himself not be in a defensive state all the time.


    It''s just that bilton''s idea is good.


    But at Dana''s speed, he didn''t finish his turn, and she would attack again.


    There''s no choice but to use unique skills.


    "The body of King Kong"


    In an instant, bilton''s body was as hard as a piece of steel.


    When Dana punched bilton, she made a sound of gold and iron.


    The body was also shocked back two steps.


    Matt''s face changed slightly when he saw that bilton used the body of King Kong.


    He didn''t expect that Dana would force out bilton''s unique skill so soon.


    Suddenly, his confidence in bilton was not so sufficient.


    "You can let me use the body of King Kong. You''re very good. But now you can only fail. " Bilton gently dusted himself.


    "Don''t think that with a turtle shell, you can beat me. See how I blow up your turtle shell." Dana rushed over again.


    This time, Dana is stronger and faster.


    Bilton, who uses the body of King Kong, can''t attack Dana at all.


    Dana''s fist fell on bilton like rain, making a sound of gold and iron.


    And Dana''s fists attack the same place.


    Anyway, if you don''t know where the weakness is, just blow it up.

 Chapter 267

    "My ''Vajra body'' is invincible. No one wants to break my defense." Bilton laughed wildly.


    "Invincible? This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard today. If you say your defense is invincible, I''ll expose your lies. "


    Dana said, adding to her strength.


    The defensive power of the "Vajra body" also has limits.


    In addition, Dana''s strength was already strong. Hitting bilton was like a huge hammer on him.


    He can carry one punch and two punches.


    But with countless punches, he can''t bear it.


    And Dana''s fists are all in the same place.


    This made bilton start to panic.


    "Mr. Thomson, your Mr. bilton seems to be losing." Wu Hao said to Matt in a little panic.


    "Mr. Wu, Mr. bilton hasn''t fallen, that means you haven''t won." Matt put away his panic and tried to make his tone sound calm.


    "Maybe if you fight any more, your Mr. bilton will die."


    Wu Hao can see that it won''t be long before bilton''s "King Kong body" will be forcibly exploded by Dana.


    When bilton''s "shield" was broken, Dana''s fist would kill him.


    "No, Mr. bilton''s strength is impossible to lose."


    Matt said so, but even if he was just an ordinary man, he could see that bilton was not doing well.


    "Dana, wait a minute. Don''t keep your hand. Just kill him." Seeing that Matt dared to speak hard, Wu Hao gave a dead order directly.


    Wu Hao''s words made Matt and bilton tremble all over.


    Matt is very tangled now. He wants to admit defeat now and save bilton.


    But once they admit defeat, it means that the Thomson family has lost in front of Wu Hao.


    As a loser, he can only accept any request from the winner.


    If bilton died in the war, it means that the Thomson family did not give in, and the Thomson family''s face was saved.


    When bilton heard Wu Hao''s words, his heart was in despair.


    He knew that Matt would never admit defeat to Wu Hao for the sake of the Thomson family.


    Therefore, he has a 90% chance that he is dead.


    There''s still a 10% chance to take Dana to hell.


    "Don''t worry, master. Give me two more minutes and I can smash his turtle shell. I''ll finish him myself. " Dana attacked bilton and answered Wu Hao.


    Look at her, she hasn''t done her best.


    Dana punched bilton, and bilton began to retreat and try to avoid.


    However, Dana''s body method and moves made bilton unable to avoid.


    You can only carry Dana''s attack with the body of King Kong.


    This will speed up the explosion of King Kong''s body, but bilton has no way.


    Because if he doesn''t, he will only lose faster.


    Now he has only one way, that is to trade injury for injury and lose Dana in seconds.


    Bang, bang, bang


    Click.


    Dana didn''t give bilton the chance to exchange injury for injury, but forcibly exploded bilton''s diamond body.


    At this time, Matt said, "stop, stop, we admit defeat, we admit defeat."


    However, Dana received Wu Hao''s order to kill bilton. She wouldn''t listen to Matt.


    The fist hit my bilton, whose eyes were full of horror.


    After the body of King Kong was forcibly exploded by Dana, bilton''s body alone could not withstand Dana''s attack.


    On the first punch, bilton''s mouth bled directly.


    The second punch, bilton was directly hit by Dana and flew out.


    In the air, bilton''s mouth gushed blood like a blood rainbow.


    "Stop it. Mr. Wu, we admit defeat. Hurry up and let him... "


    Before Matt finished, Dana''s third punch directly blew up bilton in mid air.


    Blood, broken bones and internal organs were splashed away.


    Dana stood below, but she didn''t get any flesh and blood.


    Standing there, Dana was like a goddess of war.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Thomson, for speaking slowly. Well, we can talk about it again now. " Wu Hao turned back to the living room of the villa, sat on the sofa and smoked a cigar.


    "Wu Hao, I have given up before. Why do you want to kill?" Matt''s mood began to get out of control after bilton was blasted.


    "I said, you speak slowly. Besides, you didn''t tell me before you gave up. " Wu Hao took a puff of smoke and said slowly¡° Well, now that annoying bilton is dead, we can go on. Of course, if you want to try our strength again, Mr. Thomson, you can call someone again. But I don''t guarantee that Dana won''t do it to you. "


    "What do you want, Mr. Wu?" Matt''s mood finally calmed down under the threat of death.


    "Your manor is good. I like it very much. I''ll take it. Also, my brother Adam fooled me and wasted my time. You should compensate me 10 billion dollars. " Wu Hao said faintly.


    "Mr. Wu, I won''t agree to either request." Matt said.


    As we all know, this manor is the headquarters of the Thomson family. Although there are not many Thomson members living here, it is still the headquarters of the Thomson family, still represents the Thomson family and is the face of the Thomson family.


    However, it is impossible for the Thomson family to give up their face.


    As for $10 billion, it is also a lot of money for the Thomson family.


    With this money, the Thomson family will have problems.


    So Matt won''t agree to either request.


    "You will promise."


    With that, Wu Hao was in a hurry and took out his mobile phone to play.


    Seeing that Wu Hao just said a word, he played with his mobile phone. Matt couldn''t figure it out, but he didn''t relax his vigilance.


    However, Matt''s cell phone soon received many messages.


    Matt turned on his cell phone and his face suddenly changed.


    Because this information is about the appearance, name and location of the top management of the Thomson family.


    Matt looked at Wu Hao in horror.


    He knew that it was definitely sent to him by Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao smiled and said, "how''s it going? The photos I took are OK. They are all front photos, and the clarity is also strong. What do you think, Mr. Thomson? "


    Wu Hao''s words didn''t mean any threat, but it was more terrible than opening a threat.


    He made it clear to all the senior members of the Thomson family.


    Under such circumstances, Matt found that he had no capital to talk to Wu Hao at all.


    "Mr. Wu, you won. However, the two conditions you mentioned are not completed with my consent. It''s only after the Thomson family''s discussion. " Matt was helpless.

 Chapter 268

    "My time is precious. If you can''t be the master, then I''ll kill all those people. Can you be the master? " Wu Hao said faintly.


    Matt''s heart stopped when he heard Wu Hao''s words.


    Those people are the top management of Thomson. If they die, the Thomson family will become history almost in an instant.


    Matt doesn''t know if Wu Hao can do it, but he really doesn''t dare to bet.


    "Mr. Wu, don''t do that. I agreed to your request, and I agreed to your request." Matt said quickly.


    "But I don''t think you believe what I say." Wu Hao said.


    "No, no, I really believe it." Matt said.


    "Then why didn''t I see your action." Then Wu Hao told Matt an account¡° Give me $10 billion in my account first. "


    This account is an account opened by Wu Hao directly in the Swiss bank with technology.


    "Mr. Wu, ten billion dollars is really a little more. Can you give me some time?" Matt said.


    "It''s all right. Of course I can give you time."


    With that, Wu Hao took out his cell phone.


    There is a man in his 60s eating with a young girl in a high-end western restaurant.


    Men and young girls talk and laugh while eating.


    Around them stood several bodyguards.


    "His name is Ian Thomson. Now he is one of Thomson''s top leaders." Wu Hao looks at Matt.


    Matt nodded.


    Frightened, he didn''t know what Wu Hao wanted to do.


    "Well, let me prove to you whether what I said is true?"


    Then Wu Hao suddenly snapped his fingers.


    Ian Thomson, who was talking and laughing with the girl, suddenly covered his heart, the expression on his face became extremely distorted, and he fell on the table at once.


    The girl across the street was frightened and screamed.


    The bodyguards immediately surrounded Ian Thomson.


    A bodyguard checked Ian Thomson''s condition and gave him a simple rescue.


    Meanwhile, call an ambulance.


    "In fact, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Just send the morgue list directly." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "You... What did you do?"


    Matt looked at Wu Hao in horror.


    At this time, Matt found that the Oriental who looked like harmless to humans and animals was the most terrible existence.


    "I just want to prove to you that what I said before is true. Besides, waiting is too boring. I have to find something to do. Well, before you hit $10 billion in my bank account, I killed a senior Thomson every few minutes. If you haven''t transferred the money to me after all these senior executives have been killed, then no one needs to live. " Wu Hao finished and smoked a cigar¡° Oh, by the way, do you have any whiskey? "


    Matt''s hands and feet were cold, and Wu Hao was as terrible as a devil in his eyes.


    Then Matt hurriedly called and began to ask someone to transfer money to Wu Hao''s Swiss bank account.


    "Mr. Wu, the transfer will take some time. Can you not kill people during this time?" Matt said after the call.


    "Well, I''ll give you half an hour. And during this time, you can also prepare and transfer this manor to me. " With that, Wu Hao stood up¡° You''re busy first. I''ll visit my manor. "


    With that, Wu Hao wandered around the manor.


    Matt doesn''t care what Wu Hao says at all. What he cares about now is how to complete Wu Hao''s requirements within half an hour.


    It has to be said that this villa is very luxurious, but it is full of classical atmosphere.


    Wu Hao strolled around the villa with a cigar in his mouth and soon came to the room where crook Howard was.


    Crook Howard in the room felt that Wu Hao was slowly approaching his side and sitting in a chair. He didn''t dare to give out the atmosphere.


    His feeling told him that the people outside were very terrible.


    You can only recognize counseling and hide. You can''t meet him.


    As a blood race, crook Howard has an almost immortal body.


    However, crook Howard knew that his immortal body was only relative.


    In the face of the existence outside, crook Howard''s immortal body is just a joke.


    However, the more crook Howard wants to stay away from Wu Hao, the more curious Wu Hao is about crook Howard.


    There are many rooms in the villa. Wu Hao can''t see them all.


    He just needs to feel it and he can know what''s going on inside.


    However, when he came to the room where crook Howard was, Wu Hao suddenly found an interesting thing.


    There is an energy different from human beings in this room.


    This energy is very strange. If it is hidden, it is very cold.


    Wu Hao came outside the room and opened the door.


    Soon, Wu Hao saw crook Howard sitting in a chair with a slightly embarrassed smile on his face.


    Also, the girl lying in bed with a strange expression on her face.


    Wu Hao could feel the girl''s vitality, and there was a trace of the same breath as the strange man in front of her.


    "Nice to meet you, sir. My name is crook Howard. You can call me crook. " Crook Howard stood up gracefully and looked at Wu Hao.


    "You are not human."


    Wu Hao looked at crook Howard and suddenly said.


    SkyEye directly scanned crook Howard. This guy''s body structure is fundamentally different from human beings.


    It''s just that it looks like a human.


    Such existence should be called monsters in the great Chinese dynasty.


    "You''re right, sir. I''m not human, I''m blood. However, after living among humans for so many years, I have regarded myself as a member of mankind. "


    Crook Howard felt Wu Hao''s murderous spirit and could only continue to say.


    No way. If he could run away, he would have run away.


    Who is willing to face such a powerful existence.


    "Blood clan?! Is it a vampire? "


    Wu Hao has heard of the blood clan. After hearing that crook Howard is a vampire, Wu Hao became interested.


    "Yes."


    Crook Howard nodded.


    Seeing that crook Howard admitted it, Wu Hao immediately turned around crook Howard and looked at him up and down.


    This vampire, however, has almost the same existence as the Chinese zombies.


    Vampires have zombies, too.


    "Are you afraid of sunshine, silverware and garlic?" Wu Hao suddenly asked.


    In comics and novels, vampires are afraid of these things.


    "Er..." three question marks suddenly appeared on crook Howard''s head. Why is such a powerful existence and believes in those fictional things, but he replied honestly, "our blood family is not afraid of these things, but hate ourselves."

 Chapter 269

    "Do you really suck human blood?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    "Suck human blood. But when I suck blood, I don''t suck too much, I just suck 400cc. For an adult, this blood loss is equivalent to promoting their metabolism, which has no impact on them. "


    Crook Howard felt Wu Hao''s killing again and quickly explained.


    When talking, crook Howard used a little clever to say that when he was sucking blood, he didn''t mention his peers.


    "What about her?" Wu Hao looked at the girl in bed and said.


    "I didn''t hurt her, I just sucked her 400cc blood. In order to make her cooperate with me, I used a little ability to make her have a great pleasure when I suck blood. This feeling will last for two days. " Said crook Howard.


    "Well, is that like tattoo sucking blood?" Wu Hao said.


    "Almost."


    Crook Howard really wants to say, don''t compare your noble blood with that kind of bug.


    But he was afraid of being slapped to death by Wu Hao.


    So I can only nod and agree.


    "You vampires are very interesting." Wu Hao was weak again¡° By the way, will those who have been sucked by you become your slaves? "


    "Sir, you mean to be a descendant." Asked crook Howard.


    "Yes, almost." Wu Hao nodded.


    "No, people who have been sucked by the blood clan will not become vampire descendants. Only those who are first embraced will become descendants of the blood clan. However, this kind of descendant is not recognized by the blood clan. Moreover, the mana is also very weak, only slightly stronger than ordinary people. Those vampires who are often hunted exist like this. " Said crook Howard.


    "Do you vampires often first embrace humans?" Wu Hao then asked.


    "The first embrace will have a certain impact on any blood clan. Therefore, under normal circumstances, blood clan will not embrace at will. Like me, I have never had human beings. " Said crook Howard.


    Having a human for the first time has little impact on the blood clan.


    But that kind of offspring like waste is a disgrace to the noble blood family.


    Therefore, when it is not necessary, the blood clan will not embrace humans at will.


    "It''s said that you have a title in your blood family. What title are you?"


    "I am the Viscount of the Howard family."


    "Do blood families have many families?"


    "The blood clan has 13 big families and some small families. Our Howard family is one of the 13 blood families. Although I am a Viscount, I am much more noble than the titles of those small families. "


    "Well, why are you here?"


    "I just came out to play. I''ll go back soon."


    "Remember, you can play. Don''t go to China, you know?"


    Wu Hao looks at crook Howard.


    The little bat has a good attitude, and Wu Hao doesn''t bother to embarrass it.


    As long as he doesn''t go to China, Wu Hao won''t care what happens to him at Citigroup.


    "Dear Mr. Dongfang, I, crook Howard, swear by my ancestor Cain that I will never step into the great heaven." Crook Howard quickly took the most sincere attitude and made an oath.


    "All right. This place will be mine soon. I don''t want a vampire to live in my place. Do you know what to do? "


    Wu Hao glanced at crook Howard.


    "Dear Mr. Dongfang, please rest assured that I will leave soon." Crook Howard said very prominently.


    No way. If it''s not eye-catching, it''s still here.


    Wu Hao will definitely slap him like a mosquito.


    "Well, I''ll go somewhere else. When I finish here, I hope you''ve left." With that, Wu Hao left the room.


    Anyway, this blood clan didn''t do anything bad to China. It''s better to leave him here and let him make trouble here.


    After Wu Hao left, crook Howard immediately cleaned up, took the girl and left the room.


    As for the things in the villa, crook Howard didn''t take a hair away.


    Now that this has become the of the terrible Oriental, it''s best not to touch anything in the villa.


    It was his instinct to tell him.


    Wu Hao knew that crook Howard had gone, but he didn''t stop him. He continued to stroll around the villa.


    Soon, Wu Hao found a 200 square meter cellar filled with all kinds of the most expensive wine from all over the world.


    These wines also have the best whisky with cigars.


    Wu Hao took a bottle of wine and went out of the cellar.


    When he came to the living room, Matt was on the phone. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    Wu Hao ignored him, put the wine directly on the tea table and went out of the villa.


    Wu Hao looked a little. Not far from the villa, there were two smaller villas and a dog house of about 1000 square meters.


    There are 50 dogs in it.


    There are only two of the 50 dogs.


    One is Du Gao, known as the "king of hounds".


    The other is a Doberman used to guard the house.


    This Doberman is the dog that chases Jack Chen everywhere in the movie.


    Around these three villas is a lake.


    At the lake is a large area of pastures, grasslands, forests and wild hunting grounds. Such an environment attracts many wild animals, such as white tailed deer, elk and so on.


    It is also for this reason that there is a special house for storing guns and ammunition in this manor.


    Moreover, the weather in Texas is also good. It is summer for six months a year.


    Later, if you want to play, you can take your family here for a holiday, hunting or something.


    Well, good, good.


    After a brief look at the whole manor, Wu Hao returned to the living room with satisfaction.


    After seeing Wu Hao, Matt hurriedly said, "Mr. Wu, the $10 billion has been transferred to your account. You can check it."


    Wu Hao nodded and checked. There was indeed $10 billion in his account.


    "Well, good. How is the transfer of this manor going? "


    Wu Hao opened the bottle of whisky he took out.


    Took a glass, poured some whisky into the glass and took a sip.


    Seeing the bottle of whisky opened by Wu Hao, Matt couldn''t help feeling a pang.


    This wine was collected by the Thomson family at a high price. Unexpectedly, it was drunk by Wu Hao.


    But the thought that the manor would be given to Wu Hao didn''t hurt him so much.


    "The transfer procedures of the manor are troublesome in some places, and the signature of the senior family is also needed..." Matt was a little embarrassed.


    "Then let them sign. If they don''t want to, I''ll kill them. Then you''ll be the only one left in the Thomson family, and you''ll be in charge. " Wu Hao looked at Matt coldly.

 Chapter 270

    Matt has seen Wu Hao kill Ian Thomson. He can only say, "Mr. Wu, give me some time and I will deal with the matter."


    "No problem. You call and tell them what''s going on here. If they don''t believe it, I''ll kill them. " Wu Hao took a sip of whisky and said.


    Originally, Matt hesitated when he wanted to call.


    After all, those high-level officials don''t know Wu Hao''s terrible.


    "Mr. Thomson, are you wasting my time?" Wu Hao looked at Matt, who was stunned and didn''t call, and said coldly.


    "No, no, who am I trying to call?" Matt quickly explained.


    "Actually, Mr. Thomson, do you need to think of those old friends? The world is no longer the world of those old guys. Young people like you are the leader of the family. I''m still helping you when I kill those disobedient old guys. " Wu Hao smoked a cigar and said¡° If you don''t know which one to choose, I''ll help you first. "


    Wu Hao said, Matt''s cell phone naturally dialed a number out.


    "No... no... Mr. Wu, please wait a moment and let me think about it." Matt looked at the dialed number and said quickly.


    "Don''t think about it. I don''t know how long it will take until you make a decision. So let me give you a hand. "


    Wu Hao smiled.


    The phone was soon connected.


    The person on the phone is Nathan Thomson, now in power of the Thomson family, Matt''s uncle.


    Matt told Nathan Thomson about Wu Hao''s request.


    "Matt, do you think I''ll agree to such a condition? Now, get them out of here. Otherwise, the Thomson family will live with him. " Nathan Thomson is very tough.


    "Uncle bilton has been killed by them." Matt said.


    "What if bilton is dead? As long as there is one left in our Thomson family, we will avenge the Thomson family." Nathan Thomson still showed no sign of compromise.


    "Well, don''t persuade him. He''s old and it''s time to retire. "


    Wu Hao said, snapping his fingers when Matt had no time to stop.


    Maybe Matt didn''t have time to stop it, or he subconsciously slowed down a little.


    Nathan Thomson suddenly felt that his heart was shocked, and then the whole person lost consciousness.


    Before losing consciousness, Nathan Thomson regretted that he should agree with Matt.


    However, he has no way to regret, because he is dead.


    "Mr. Thomson, do you think it''s very simple. If others disagree, just kill it. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    With the lightning power obtained from the God of war mainland and Wu Hao''s spiritual power covering almost the whole earth, we can completely take the enemy''s head thousands of miles away.


    "Mr. Wu, give me some time and I''ll persuade them." Matt is still a little reluctant.


    "No, go on to the second one."


    After Wu Hao finished, Matt''s mobile phone automatically dialed the second phone number.


    After the phone was connected, Matt told the situation to a second person.


    However, the answer is also disagree.


    That''s it. The second old guy also hung up.


    After the death of two old guys, Matt''s selfishness suddenly magnified infinitely.


    Since the really powerful Thomson executives died one after another, why not let them all die.


    At this moment, Matt blackened.


    Before Wu Hao could dial for himself, he had already dialed a number.


    When the phone was connected, Matt said it again.


    The other party still disagrees.


    Well, another high-level died.


    Matt''s whole body was filled with black gas and whispered that I was telling the truth. Why don''t you believe it.


    Since you don''t believe me, die for me.


    Matt called one by one, and Wu Hao let all the senior members of the Thomson family hang up one by one.


    I can''t help it. These senior executives are old guys with stiff brains. How can they believe Matt''s words.


    Moreover, they didn''t call to confirm. Naturally, they won''t know that many senior executives have hung up.


    Matt, who had blackened, finally stopped after making the last high-level call.


    Because if he continues to fight, there will be no one in the Thomson family.


    "Now, you should be in charge." Wu Hao looks at the blackened Matt.


    Matt''s black breath suddenly disappeared.


    Matt, who recovered, shook uncontrollably.


    What''s the matter? What''s the matter with yourself? Is this going to destroy the Thomson family?


    No, I don''t. I''m just helping the thomsons.


    Why do those old guys refuse? Won''t you die if you promise?


    Stupid, stupid.


    Now, you old guys have hung up, and I''ve been in charge of the Thomson family business for a while.


    Then I''ll turn this temporary into permanent.


    "Mr. Wu, you''re right. I''ll have the transfer documents ready right away." Matt nodded.


    "Well, that''s it. Everyone''s time is busy. Don''t waste your time on it. " Wu Hao nodded.


    After half a day, the whole manor became Wu Hao''s.


    Matt and the Thomson family left the manor. As for the original staff of the manor, Wu Hao naturally left them.


    After all, the manor still needs people to take care of it.


    And those staff members didn''t think too much. They only recognized money.


    Whoever pays them is their boss, who works for them.


    There are not many staff in the manor, just a dozen.


    Housekeepers, gardeners, servants, and the old harts who manage the kennel.


    Wu Hao sat down with them for a meal, got to know them, and let them do their own things.


    After staying in the manor for one night, Wu Hao and Dana came to the kennel managed by old Hart the next day.


    "Mr. Wu, those dogs are owned by Mr. Thomson. If you go now, they won''t listen to you. They won''t approach you until you get familiar with them for some time. " The new manor owner came to the kennel, old Hart said quickly.


    Their family lives on a kennel.


    If you scare the new boss, you''ll ruin your job.


    "It''s all right. I think those dogs will be very obedient." Wu Hao smiled as if he didn''t care.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s determination, old Hart stopped saying anything.


    He just begged that Wu Hao would not fire him after he was frightened.


    However, when Wu Hao arrived at the kennel, old Hart was both happy and surprised.


    Happily, Wu Hao was not frightened when he came to the kennel.


    Surprisingly, after Wu Hao, a stranger, came to the kennel, the dogs didn''t even bark.


    Moreover, when Wu Hao approached them, they looked flattering and wagged their tails madly.


    It''s more intimate than seeing him who takes care of them every day.

 Chapter 271

    "Mr. Wu, how did you do it?" Old Hart asked curiously when he saw that the dog was close to Wu Hao.


    "My family also has several dogs, so I still have a lot of experience with little dogs." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    When dogs hear Wu Hao''s words, they can''t speak.


    If they can speak, they will say that you are so powerful. If I dare to call you, it may turn into hot pot. They won''t find their own way out.


    "Mr. Wu, you are really good." Old Hart boasted.


    "Old Hart, don''t praise me." Wu Hao touched the head of a white Dugao dog and said with a smile, "by the way, I''m going to hunt later. Please help me choose the four best hounds."


    "Then dandy, Alec, Ivan and Zach are Mr. Thomson''s four favorite dogs." Old Hart picked out four Du Gao.


    "Old Hart, take off their ropes." Wu Hao said to old Hart.


    "Mr. Wu, it''s easy to hurt people." Old Hart was worried about the tunnel.


    Dogo is a very fierce dog. If it is not restrained, it is easy to hurt strangers.


    "It''s all right. With me, they will only be the best hounds." Wu Hao said.


    "All right."


    Wu Hao is the boss. Old Hart is just an employee. Of course, he has to listen to the boss.


    Old Hart untied four Dugao ropes.


    When dugaoton was walking around Wu Hao.


    Old Hart was surprised at this scene.


    Then Wu Hao came to the gun room with four Dugao.


    There are all kinds of shotguns and bullets in the gun room.


    Texas is a legalized state with guns. Thomson, a big family, puts a few shotguns in a manor. It''s really nothing.


    Wu Hao and Dana each took a double barreled shotgun, a rifle, some ammunition, opened a pickup truck, and set off with four hounds.


    Wu Hao''s hunting is just a whim. He wants to try the plots in those movies.


    At the same time, it can also be regarded as exploring the way. When my family comes here next time, I can take them hunting together.


    This time, Wu Hao said he was hunting, that is, visiting his hunting ground.


    At the same time, try the shotgun in your hand.


    After a day''s shopping, Wu Hao and Wu Hao didn''t hit their prey with their shotguns. Instead, four hounds caught several rabbits.


    Take it back and let the cook cook cook a hare meal.


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to go to tiston.


    However, I suddenly received a call from Li Jia.


    Wu Hao wondered why Li Jia suddenly called himself.


    After solving the case last time, Li Jia was transferred from the traffic police to the criminal investigation team.


    Liu Xu is still in the transportation department under the pressure of his family.


    If Wu Hao hadn''t promised, catkins would have gone home to make trouble.


    Therefore, Liu Xu can only watch Li Jia go to the criminal investigation team.


    "Officer Li, what can I do for you?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Mr. Wu, are you in Mordor now?" Li Jia asked.


    "No. What can I do for you? "


    It''s estimated that something happened to Li Jia, otherwise she wouldn''t call herself.


    "I have a difficult case here. Can you help me?" Li Jia thought and said.


    Li Jia doesn''t treat Wu Hao as an ordinary person since she knew Wu Hao''s strength last time.


    Now this unusual case can only be solved by Wu Hao, who is not an ordinary person.


    "Tell me what the case is. Let me see if I can help?" Li Jia is a close friend of Wu Hao. Wu Hao can help her if she can.


    "That''s it. Recently, there have been several strange cases here. Several female students slept at home. The next day, they suddenly became haggard and had a strange expression on their faces. Although they still have signs of life, even if they are cured, it will have a very serious impact on their later life. They are only 16 years old. The people who hurt them are so hateful. " There was endless anger in Li Jia''s tone.


    Hearing Li Jia''s description, Wu Hao frowned. Isn''t this the same attitude as after being bitten by the blood clan?


    However, the girls sucked by crook Howard are not haggard.


    "Li Jiaguan, have you reported this case to the above?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Not yet. Chief, let''s investigate first. However, we can''t find any clues at all, as if the person who did the case was a transparent person. Mr. Wu, do you think there are any transparent people in the world? " Li Jiadu began to work with transparent people.


    "Well, report to the above immediately. You can''t handle this matter. I''ll come soon. Then we''ll investigate the case together. "


    If this case is really done by vampires, ordinary people like Li Jia can''t find any clues at all.


    "OK. Then I''ll report to the top first. " Li Jia finished and hung up the phone.


    After Wu Hao hung up the phone, he quickly found crook Howard with the heavenly eye system.


    At this time, crook Howard was dancing around some hot girls in a bar.


    This family is still at Citigroup. Who are the vampires at the Great China Dynasty.


    Forget it, forget it.


    Anyway, this guy is also a vampire, so catch him and ask.


    With that, Wu Hao controlled crook Howard with his mental strength and walked out of the bar.


    Crook Howard was controlled by Wu Hao''s mental power. His eyes were full of panic, and his brain suddenly became confused.


    I came to Citigroup without being overly involved. Even if it was blood sucking, it did not cause any serious harm to the object of blood sucking.


    Why would you be stared at by such a strong existence.


    When crook Howard got out of the bar, he immediately felt the transformation of space.


    Almost instantaneously, crook Howard came to the living room of Thomson manor again. The frightened Oriental was staring at himself.


    At this time, crook Howard knew that it was the Oriental who brought himself here.


    "Dear Mr. Dongfang, I wonder if you have brought me here. Do you have anything to tell me?" Asked crook Howard quickly and gracefully.


    "Take it easy. I won''t do anything to you. Come on, have some whiskey first. " Wu Hao poured a glass of whisky for crook Howard.


    "Thank you, dear Mr. Dongfang." Crook Howard had an elegant smile on his face.


    My heart is to let go.


    It''s strange that you caught me with a great magic power without saying a word. I''m not nervous.


    Moreover, in your hands, I''m like a little ant. I''ll die as soon as you crush me. How can I be afraid.


    "Crook Howard, right?" Wu Hao looked at crook Howard.


    "Yes, this is my name, dear Mr. Dongfang." Crook Howard answered quickly.

 Chapter 272

    "My name is Wu Hao. Please call me Wu or Mr. Wu." Wu Hao said.


    It''s strange to hear that crook Howard has been calling himself the respected Mr. Oriental.


    "Dear Mr. Wu." Crook Howard leaned slightly towards Wu Hao.


    "In fact, I just want to ask you something this time." Wu Hao said.


    "Dear Mr. Wu, please say." Said crook Howard.


    "That''s it. Will your blood clan become haggard after taking human blood? " Wu Hao asked.


    "If you suck a lot of human blood and vitality, the most serious situation is death, and a little better will become haggard." Crook Howard said without thinking¡° No, I''ve never done that. "


    Facing a big man like Wu Hao, crook Howard must make it clear, or he will be wronged if he is shot dead by Wu Hao.


    "I know you haven''t done that. Otherwise, do you think I''ll let you go? " Wu Hao glanced at crook Howard.


    "Dear Mr. Wu, you are indeed wise." Crook Howard flattered.


    "You said, will some of your blood clan go to the Great China?" Wu Hao asked.


    "In general, is there a blood clan going to China. Because we have ancestral training in our blood family, we can''t go to the great heavenly Dynasty. Of course, it can''t be ruled out that some blood families will go to the Great China. "


    Crook Howard can''t say he''s heard that a blood clan is going to China.


    He was afraid that when Wu Hao asked him to go back to China, how could he live a satanic life in Citigroup.


    Those blondes'' necks are waiting for him to go. Fortunately, he doesn''t want to go to China.


    "All right, then go. You must not go to the Great China, otherwise, don''t blame us for being friendly. "


    After Wu Hao told crook Howard, he turned him back outside the bar.


    Seeing that he was back outside the bar for a moment, crook Howard thought about it and walked into the bar again.


    Since Wu Hao sent himself here, it proves that he won''t do anything to himself.


    Then do whatever you should.


    After sending crook Howard away, Wu Hao is also ready to go back to China.


    "Dana, you will manage the manor during my absence. There''s a housekeeper here. Just don''t let anything happen to the manor. " Wu Hao orders Dana.


    "Don''t worry, master." Dana nodded.


    "Well, all right. Then I''ll leave it to your son. "


    With these words, Wu Hao went straight back to his villa.


    When Wu Hao returned to the villa, Li Jia was reporting the situation in the director''s office.


    "Wang Bureau, this case is very strange. There are cameras on the scene, and no clues have been found. I propose to report the case to the relevant departments and ask them to send someone to deal with the case. "


    "Comrade Li Jia, I think your proposal is somewhat inappropriate. First of all, just because you don''t find any clues doesn''t mean there are no clues in this case. Second, when the case was not investigated clearly, it was reported to the relevant departments. Is it too small to make a big deal? "


    A man in his thirties said.


    The man finished and looked at Li Jia with a trace of provocation in his eyes.


    The man''s name is Qian Jun, also from the Bureau.


    After Li Jia was transferred to criminal investigation, he pursued Li Jia.


    However, Li Jiagen had no feelings for Qian Jun and refused without hesitation.


    After Qian Jun was rejected, he would find trouble with Li Jia from time to time.


    He is a very annoying fellow of Ning Lijia.


    However, there was someone behind Qian Jun, and he didn''t make any mistakes. Li Jia couldn''t help him.


    "Comrade Li Jia, this case is indeed a little strange, but if every case has to be handled by the relevant departments, what do we have to do with the police?" Wang Bureau said.


    The police deal with cases. If they have to ask for help when they encounter some difficulties, the police don''t have to exist.


    "However, I asked a friend. He said that this case was not handled by ordinary people. We should contact the relevant departments immediately, otherwise more victims will appear." Li Jia said quickly.


    "Comrade Li Jia, how can you tell others about the case?" Qian Jun deliberately looked at Li Jia with a straight face.


    "My friend is not an ordinary person." Li Jia defended.


    "Li Jia..."


    This time Qian Jun didn''t speak, but Wang Bureau interrupted Qian Jun and said, "Captain Qian, go out first. I have something to say to Comrade Li Jia."


    "But..."


    Qian Jun still wanted to say something, but the king''s Bureau looked at him and he had to leave the office angrily.


    "Comrade Li Jia, are you sure your friend is not an ordinary person?" Wang asked.


    With the position of Wang Bureau, you can still touch some things that ordinary people can''t touch.


    Therefore, when Li Jia said that he was not an ordinary person, his heart was shocked.


    At the same time, they also spent money on the army. After all, there are some things that ordinary people can''t know.


    "Yes. The case that Comrade Liu Xu and I solved last time was completed with the help of my friends. " Li Jia nodded.


    "What did your friend say?" Wang Bureau asked anxiously.


    Sure enough, this matter really can''t be handled by yourself. It really needs to be reported immediately.


    "My friend said that this matter is not something we can handle. We should report it immediately." Li Jia said.


    "Can you contact your friend now?" Wang Ju Dao.


    It''s important, and he has to be careful.


    "Then I''ll contact my friend again." Li Jia nodded.


    Then Li Jia took out the phone and made a call to Wu Hao.


    "Mr. Wu, if you can, can you help me?" Li Jia asked.


    "OK, where are you? I''ll come right away." Wu Hao said on the phone.


    "I''m in the bureau now."


    "OK, I''ll come right away."


    Wu Hao hung up the phone, took out the motorcycle he hadn''t ridden for a long time, put on his helmet and rushed to Li Jia.


    This is the peak time of traffic jam. If you drive, you may get stuck on the road.


    It''s better to ride a motorcycle. It''s more convenient.


    Qian Jun, who was paid by the king''s Bureau, was unhappy.


    Originally, I could block Li Jiatian. Unexpectedly, Wang Bureau let himself out.


    Qian Jun, who walked out of the office, didn''t like everyone.


    At this time, a Harley motorcycle was arrogantly parked in the parking area downstairs.


    Qian Jun was in a bad mood. Now when he saw such a arrogant motorcycle, he immediately aimed all his resentment at the owner, that is, Wu Hao.


    After Wu Hao parked the car, he was ready to call Li Jia.


    At this time, Qian Jun walked in front of Wu Hao and said, "this is the parking position of the police car. Please move the car away immediately."

 Chapter 273

    Wu Hao didn''t think so much. He thought he really occupied the position of the police car. He quickly said, "I''m sorry, I''ll move the car."


    With that, Wu Hao moved the car to another place.


    However, Qian Jun ran after him and said, "this is not your parking place. Please move the car away."


    Wu Hao was also a little upset and said, "if you let me move the car, where can I move the car?"


    "I don''t care where you park your car. You can''t park here anyway." Qian Jun''s cold tunnel.


    "Oh, you''re upset with me, don''t you deliberately punish me?" Wu Hao looked at Qian Jun coldly.


    "Sir, I''m not willing to fix you. This is the parking place for police cars. Your car can''t park here."


    Qian Jun looked at Wu Hao and felt cool.


    "Really? Are those cars also police cars? "


    Wu Hao pointed to some ordinary motorcycles parked in the parking space.


    Qian Jun didn''t seem to see the motorcycles and said, "Sir, please move the car."


    When Wu Hao heard Qian Jun''s words, he really wanted to punch Qian Jun in the face.


    But this place can''t hit people.


    Therefore, Wu Hao can only take a hard look at Qian Jun, take out the phone and give Li Jia a call.


    "I''m here. There''s a mentally ill guy down here who won''t let me stop. Come out and take him to a mental hospital. "


    "I see. I''ll be right down."


    After Li Jia hung up the phone, she said to Wang Bureau, "my friend is here. But I should be baffled by Qian Jun. "


    "What, is that guy Qian Jun mentally ill. Come on, I''ll go with you. "


    After hearing Li Jia''s words, Wang Ju was also angry.


    Qian Jun relies on someone behind him. He''s usually stronger. Now he''s like this. He really needs to be treated well.


    After Li Jia and Wang Ju went downstairs, they saw Qian Jun and Wu Hao holding each other.


    "Qian Jun, what are you doing?" Wang Bureau looked at Qian Jun coldly.


    If Wu Hao were an ordinary person, Wang Bureau would turn a blind eye.


    But Wu Hao is not a friend of ordinary people in Li Jia''s mouth, and Wang bureau can''t face Qian Jun.


    "Wang Ju, this man parked his car here..."


    Before Qian Jun''s words were finished, Wang Ju directly shouted with his eyes: "what''s the matter with the car parked here? Isn''t this the place to park? You are a national security captain. What are you doing here? Don''t you have anything to do? "


    Qian Jun looked at Wang Ju in a daze.


    "Officer Li, your colleague has a problem here. Let him go to the hospital sometime."


    At this time, Wu Hao also stabbed Qian Jun''s heart with a small knife.


    "You..."


    Qian Jun still wanted to talk, but was interrupted by Wang Ju, "you... You, this gentleman is right. You don''t do what you should do. You don''t care how others drive here. You''re not mentally ill. I''ll give you half a day off. Go to the hospital. "


    Qian Jun was so angry with Wang Ju that he couldn''t speak at once.


    "Mr. Wu, this is our director Wang."


    At this time, Li Jia introduced Wang Bureau¡°


    "Mr. Wu, Comrade Li Jia told me about you. Nice to meet you." Wang Bureau said.


    "Wang Bureau, you''re welcome."


    Wu Hao said and shook hands with Wang Bureau.


    "Mr. Wu, let''s go up first." Wang Ju said to Wu Hao.


    "Yes. But my motorcycle hasn''t stopped yet. " Wu Hao is a little embarrassed.


    "Qian Jun, stop the car for Mr. Wu."


    With that, Wang Ju went upstairs with Wu Hao and Li Jia.


    Hearing that Wang Ju asked himself to stop Wu Hao, Qian Jun was so angry that he almost kicked Wu Hao''s motorcycle to pieces.


    But kicking Wu Hao''s motorcycle doesn''t do him any good.


    On the contrary, it has disadvantages.


    For one thing, if Wu Hao''s motorcycle is damaged, he will definitely lose money.


    Qian Jun knows this kind of motorcycle. If it is damaged, it will cost at least hundreds of thousands. It really hurts money.


    Second, there is no way for the Wang bureau to explain things. It will definitely be scolded by the Wang Bureau. If you don''t do well, you will be punished. It''s not worth it.


    Thinking of this, Qian Jun could only resist the evil spirit in his heart and stop Wu Hao''s motorcycle.


    Arriving at Wang''s office, Li Jia quickly poured Wu Hao a cup of tea.


    "Mr. Wu, listen to Xiao Li. You said that the cases happened these days are strange. You want her to report to the relevant departments and let them deal with them?" When Wu Hao sat down, Wang Bureau hurriedly asked.


    "Yes, this is not an ordinary case. The ''people'' who do the case are not what you can deal with." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Mr. Wu, it''s not that I don''t believe what you said, but..."


    Wang Ju''s face showed an expression of embarrassment.


    "I know."


    Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    He knew that Wang wanted to show his hand.


    There is a metal ashtray on the desk of Wang Bureau.


    Wu Hao controlled the metal ashtray with his mental strength and came to his hand.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s hand, both Wang Ju and Li Jia stared.


    "Special function?" Wang Bureau murmured.


    For Wang Ju, Wu Hao''s ability is a special function.


    "Wang Ju, does this ashtray mean anything special to you?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No, no, just bought it in the store." Wang Bureau quickly replied.


    "That''s good."


    Wu Hao gently pinched the ashtray and folded it in half.


    Then he folded it in half twice, rubbed it in the palm of his hand, and directly rubbed the ashtray into a copper ball.


    Like Li Jia, Wang Ju didn''t know what to say.


    Wu Hao put the copper ball in his hand and played with it. He directly squeezed the copper ball into the shape of an ashtray.


    "Sorry, the workmanship is a little poor. Don''t mind Wang Bureau." Wu Hao sent the ashtray to Wang Ju.


    "No... No."


    Wang Bureau pinched the cigarette in his hand as a cylinder, which was still very hard.


    But how did Wu Hao become a Baotuan in his hands.


    "Mr. Wu, I believe it." After taking two deep breaths to calm down, he said¡° Do you know who did the case? "


    At this time, Wang bureau had fully believed in Wu Hao.


    "Have you ever heard of blood clan, that is, vampire?" Wu Hao said.


    "Are there really vampires in this world?" Li Jia asked hurriedly.


    As a young man, Li Jia hasn''t seen enough vampire movies.


    "Mr. Wu, do you mean that these cases were all done by vampires?"


    If Wu Hao didn''t show his ability, Wang Bureau would think that Wu Hao was a patient who ran out of the mental hospital.


    However, seeing Wu Hao''s strength, he had no other way but to believe it.


    "Yes. For vampires, we humans are food in their eyes. They can survive by sucking our blood and maintain their state. Therefore, we must find out the vampire as soon as possible, otherwise more girls will suffer. " Wu Hao nodded.


    "Mr. Wu, what should we do now?" Wang Ju Dao.

 Chapter 274

    "Vampires generally look like Europeans. What you need to do now is to check the Europeans who have recently entered the magic capital. And I''ll contact Mr. Zhou. "


    With that, Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and made a call to Mr. Zhou.


    Zhou Hao answered Wu Hao''s phone.


    "Xiao Wu, thank you this time. Otherwise, the thirteen boy will not come back. We also don''t know that those foreign devils in Citi have made those troublesome super soldiers. However, with the information brought back by thirteen, we can also take some precautions. "


    Wu Hao heard that Zhou Hao was really happy.


    "Mr. Zhou, this is what I should do as a Chinese."


    The information was stolen by long shisan.


    Wu Hao only saved him, and he didn''t take much credit.


    "Xiao Wu, where are you now. Thirteen has been talking about you, saying that you must buy you a drink when you come back. " Zhou Hao smiled.


    "I''m back. I''m in Mordor now. Now there''s a case in Mordor. I want your help. "


    Then Wu Hao said the case.


    "In my opinion, I''m afraid the blood clan did this case."


    "Blood clan!? vampire. These animals are making trouble in the Great China again. They are so brave. " Zhou Hao''s tone became cold¡° Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to deal with it right away. I''ll see which family bastard dares to run to China. "


    Listening to Zhou Hao''s tone, he seems to have some intersection with those blood families.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you here. By the way, I''m in the * * Bureau. " Wu Hao said that and hung up the phone.


    "Mr. Wu, who are you talking about?" Wang Bureau asked carefully.


    In his heart, he had guessed a possibility.


    "Of course, Zhou Lao is Zhou Hao." Wu Hao said.


    "Zhou... Zhou..." Wang Ju''s eyes stared at the boss, and the word behind didn''t come out.


    Li Jia also looked at Wu Hao with a damn expression.


    She really wanted to know that Wu Hao could have a relationship with Zhou Hao.


    "Under Mr. Zhou, there is a department that deals with these things. I''ll call him and he''ll send someone directly. It won''t waste time. " Wu Hao looked at Wang Ju with a natural expression.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu." Wang Bureau quickly put on his identity and thanked Wu Hao.


    "Don''t thank me. If this blood clan dares to come to China, it must be eradicated. " Wu Hao said strongly.


    Maybe there are backers behind the blood clan who entered the Great China Dynasty.


    But as long as he dares to kick into China and suck a drop of blood from people in China, no matter who is behind him, he must die.


    Because this is not about personal face, but the face of the whole Chinese nation.


    If you offend China, you will be punished even if it is far away.


    "Mr. Wu is righteous." Wang zhengse said¡° Mr. Wu, can I ask, where do you work now? "


    If a capable person like Wu Hao can become a colleague with himself, it is a very exciting thing.


    "I''m temporarily in the army, and my rank is major general." Wang Ju was not an outsider, so Wu Hao told him his identity.


    "Major general?!"


    Hearing that Wu Hao was a major general, Wang Ju and Li Jia couldn''t help swallowing their saliva.


    This identity is amazing.


    Wang Ju also looked at Li Jia a little.


    Your friends are major generals. You can call him. You''re awesome.


    Li Jia''s heart is also a wave. She really can''t figure out why Wu Hao is a major general.


    However, although both Wang Ju and Li Jia were surprised, they did not doubt that Wu Hao was lying.


    "In fact, there is no real power in hanging a post." Wu Hao had a faint expression.


    However, seeing the expressions of Wang Ju and Wu Hao, Wu Hao was still very happy.


    That''s the feeling.


    Wang bureau can only wear a smile on his face.


    Even if it is a temporary post, it is higher than his position.


    Two hours later, the people sent by old Zhou also arrived. It turned out that they were long shisan and Fang Yu.


    The injury suffered by long 13 has been safely healed.


    But so are you.


    With Zhou Lao''s strength and power, it is not difficult to cure long 13.


    "Why are you two?" Wu Hao looked at the thirteen dragons strangely.


    Is there always no one to send this week?


    "Why, don''t you want to see us? I''m so sad if you say that. " Long shisan pretended to be sad.


    "Didn''t you just finish the task? Anyway, you should rest for a while. " Wu Hao said.


    No matter how important the Department is, it also needs to rest, not to mention that long shisan completed a task that he almost couldn''t come back.


    You should take a break.


    "I was resting. However, as soon as I heard what brother Wu said, I came right away. We agreed to drink together. Just kill the little bat. " Long shisan explained with a smile.


    "All right, wait a minute. Let''s have a snack." Wu Hao nodded.


    Just then, someone came to report and there were important clues.


    In an enlarged photo, there is a European man who looks like a gentleman in his 30s.


    "This man''s name is Kenny Bruch. He came to Mordor five days ago and is now staying at the pine and cypress hotel."


    A staff member introduced.


    "That should be him." Wu Hao nodded,


    Kenny Bruhl as like as two peas in Kreuk Howard, Wu Hao recognized it at a glance.


    "Now that the little bat has found it, let''s find him. After solving it, we''ll drink together. "


    This blood clan is a trouble in the territory of the great Chinese dynasty. Take it off early and finish it early.


    "Mr. Wu, Mr. long, do you need support?" Wang asked hurriedly.


    "No, the three of us are enough to clean up the little bat. When we catch him, we''ll bring him back. " Dragon thirteen shook his head.


    "OK, then I''ll wait for the three to return triumphantly." Wang Ju Dao.


    Knowing that Kenny Bruch was still in the room, Wu Hao and long thirteen left the Wang Bureau''s office together.


    "Brother Wu, how did you come back?" Long shisan asked curiously.


    In all the records of returning to the Great China Dynasty, there is no record of Wu Hao coming back.


    Therefore, long thirteen is very curious.


    "Just come back."


    Wu Hao couldn''t tell long shisan that he was sent back by space courage.


    Long shisan didn''t care and began to chatter about some things after he came back.


    For example, the information brought back by him began to be studied by some departments.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao came to Kenny Bruch''s room.


    Dragon 13 knocked at the door.


    There came a voice with an English accent.


    "Just a moment, please."


    When the door was opened, it was Kenny Bruch.


    At this time, Wu Hao is also 100% certain that Kenny Bruch is a vampire.


    After all, in crook Howard''s place, Wu Hao has learned all about the body structure of vampires.


    Kenny Bruch can''t escape Wu Hao''s eyes.

 Chapter 275

    Kenny Bruch looked at Wu Hao standing outside the door and said, "who are you and what can I do for you?"


    "Are you Kenny Bruch?" Long shisan asked.


    "Yes." Kenny Bruch nodded.


    Long shisan suddenly took out a certificate and said, "Hello, we are from the police station. I have a few questions to ask you. Please cooperate."


    "No problem, you can." Kenny Bruch.


    "Can we go in and have a look?" Dragon thirteen.


    "Oh, please."


    Kenny Bruch stepped aside from the door.


    Wu Hao walked in from Kenny Bruch.


    Kenny Bruch closed the door, sat on the sofa in the living room, crossed his legs and took a cigar from the cigar box on the table next to the sofa.


    "Oh, by the way, if you have anything to ask, you can ask now."


    Kenny Bruch sniffed the cigar under his nose and said.


    "Did you come to Mordor a week ago?" Long shisan asked.


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    Kenny Bruch took out a cigar scissors and cut off one end of the cigar.


    "Where have you been in the past few days?" Long shisan continued to ask.


    "Then there are many places I went, some of which I don''t remember. Although I am a foreigner, I don''t have to report my whereabouts to your police station. " Kenny Bruch lit the cigar in his hand, took a few hard breaths, let the cigar burn fully, and then spit out a mouthful of smoke.


    "You really don''t have to report to our police station. However, you are related to several cases, so we need to know where you have been. Please cooperate with our investigation. " Fang Yu looked at Kenny Bruch with a cold face.


    The tragedy of several girls made Fang Yu very angry.


    If she didn''t want to confirm whether Kenny Bruch did it, Fang Yu would have done it.


    "Don''t worry, I will cooperate with you."


    With that, Kenny Bruch really said most of the places he had been these days.


    However, almost all of them are places to go during the day.


    "Mr. Kenny Bruch, have you not been out at night?" Long shisan asked.


    "No. In the evening, I always rest in the hotel and haven''t gone out. " Kenny Bruch shook his head¡° The front desk and camera in the hotel can prove that I haven''t been out. "


    "OK, we''ll ask the hotel about that." Long shisan put away his little book and said¡° By the way, can we have a look around your room? "


    "Please."


    Kenny Bruch made an indifferent expression.


    Long shisan and Fang Yu found it in the room.


    Wu Hao smiled and chatted with him, "Mr. Kenny Bruch, does your Presidential suit cost a lot of money a day?"


    Kenny Bruch smoked a cigar and said, "it''s $60000 a day. However, money is nothing to me. If you are alive and can enjoy it, enjoy it more. "


    "Mr. Kenny Bruch is a man who knows how to enjoy." Wu Hao looked at Kenny Bruch and smiled.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s smile, Kenny Bruch didn''t know how to do it. He couldn''t help but feel Lin.


    "Yes, you can''t treat yourself badly with that condition, can you?" Kenny Bruch.


    "Wow, Mr. Kenny Bruch, you have a bottle of 2009 Margaux wine from Margaux winery. Unexpectedly, I could see it. " Wu Hao looked at a rectangular wooden box on the table and was surprised.


    Kenny Bruch was slightly surprised when he heard Wu Hao''s words, but his face was calm and said, "I didn''t expect that your eyesight is so good. Yes, this is indeed a bottle of 2009 Margaux. "


    "Mr. Kenny Bruch, I am a wine lover. Such famous wine is in my face. Can I have the honor to enjoy it?" Wu Hao started acting again.


    "Sorry, this bottle of wine is very precious. I can''t open it for you." Kenny Bruch refused without thinking.


    I can''t help it. If the contents are exposed, he will have no place to stay in China.


    "Mr. Kenny Bruch, don''t worry, I won''t break him." With that, Wu Hao stretched out his hand towards the wooden box.


    "What are you doing? Although this is the great Chinese dynasty, you can''t rob my things. " Kenny Bruch stood in front of Wu Hao with a cold face.


    "I just want to see this bottle of wine. Why are you so reactive? Isn''t the wooden box filled with red wine? " Wu Hao looked at Kenny Bruch suspiciously.


    At this time, long shisan also came to Wu Hao and sang double reed with him.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I wanted to see his bottle of wine, but he never let me see it. I don''t think there''s anything shady in there. " Wu Hao said.


    After hearing Wu Hao''s words, Kenny Bruch felt helpless.


    Will my trip to China end because of this?


    I''m really unwilling.


    "Mr. Kenny Bruch, please cooperate with my investigation. If there is no problem, we will apologize to you. If we break your wine, we''ll pay the price. " Long shisan''s face is serious.


    "No, this wine is a collection, not measurable by money, so I will never let you see it. Moreover, I will also advise our Embassy that you have violated my personal freedom. " Kenny Bruch spoke firmly.


    "Hum, according to our analysis, several cases that happened in our magic capital these days all point to you, a foreign devil. So you''d better cooperate with us honestly, or we won''t be talking here. " Fang Yu stared at Kenny Bruch fiercely.


    Dragon 13 stands in front of Kenny Bruch.


    And Wu Hao got the wooden box and was ready to open it.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow rushed towards Wu Hao


    The shadow is Kenny Bruch, and the target is the wooden box in Wu Hao''s hand.


    However, although Kenny Bruch''s speed is very fast, it''s difficult to grab the wooden box from Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao came to long shisan with a speed that seemed very slow, but just able to avoid Kenny Bruch.


    Kenny Bruch threw himself confidently, and he was stunned for a moment.


    "The fox''s tail is exposed." Wu Hao shook Kenny Bruch with the wooden box in his hand.


    "You... You knew before?"


    Kenny Bruch finally reacted.


    The three of Wu Hao knew that the case was done by themselves.


    Otherwise, ordinary people can''t escape their own attack.


    "Yes, mainly to see when you show your fox tail. Otherwise, we would have done it. Unexpectedly, you little bat can bear it. It''s not easy to catch you if you didn''t put your blood in the bottle of Margo wine in 2009. " Wu Hao smiled.

 Chapter 276

    "Little bat? I am Viscount Kenny Bruch of the noble blood Bruch family, not that kind of weak bug. You dare call me little bat. I''ll suck up your blood and make you a blood slave who only knows how to bite. I''ll let you die without a place to bury. "


    Wu Hao''s little bat immediately made Kenny Bruch show his true colors.


    Kenny Bruch was pale and had black lines around his eyes, just like a ''master of time management''.


    With a big mouth and two sharp fangs, it looks very cold.


    Originally, Kenny Bruch thought he showed his real appearance, and Wu Hao would be frightened.


    However, Wu Hao was not frightened at all. They were still there as if they were looking at monkeys and judging him.


    "Look at that pale face and dark circles under your eyes. It looks like a ''master of time management''."


    "Yes, it''s still the style of killing Matt. We haven''t been popular here for a long time."


    "And that, look, look at that big fangs. Do they look like fake goods sold in the store?"


    "It''s really similar."


    Wu Hao buried Kenny Bruch there, and his pale face was almost black with anger.


    "Dark curtain."


    Kenny Bruch emitted a lot of black smoke, and then his whole body disappeared into the black smoke.


    "You three bastards, I''ll suck you all into blood slaves." Kenny Bruch''s voice came out in the dark fog.


    "Really? But I don''t like your sharp teeth very much. I want to knock them out. "


    Wu Hao had no nervous expression on his face.


    As long as Wu Hao''s mental strength covers the whole suite, Kenny Bruch has nowhere to hide.


    How could he be nervous under such circumstances.


    "Asshole, I want to suck your blood first."


    Kenny Bruch''s voice drifted in the dark fog, making it impossible to determine where he was.


    The fangs of the blood clan are the identity symbol of the blood clan. Wu Hao even said he would kill them. Kenny Bruch naturally wants to kill him first.


    "Then come." Wu Hao said.


    Kenny Bruch came quietly behind Wu Hao under the cover of black fog, ready to bite his neck.


    Just then, Wu Hao suddenly stretched out his hand and slapped Kenny Bruch in the face.


    The powerful force directly knocked out Kenny Bruch''s two sharp teeth.


    Moreover, his figure was photographed from the black fog.


    With such a heavy blow, Kenny Bruch''s spell could no longer be maintained, and the black fog disappeared in an instant.


    At this time, Kenny Bruch, who had two teeth knocked out, was looking at Wu Hao with a confused face.


    Isn''t your "dark curtain" immune to physical attacks?


    Why did he get beaten by Wu Hao.


    Moreover, the fangs of the blood clan identity symbol were knocked out.


    At this time, Kenny Bruch felt the pain after the fangs were knocked off.


    "Ah..."


    Kenny Bruch screamed.


    "I said I would knock off your fangs. Now you believe it." Wu Hao looked at Kenny Bruch lying there screaming.


    Long shisan went to the two fangs, picked them up and put them into a small bag.


    "Brother Wu, do you want this?" Long shisan shook the small bag with two Vampire Fangs in his hand at Wu Hao,


    "I don''t want it. Take it if you like." Wu Hao shook his head again and again. Who knows if there is a virus on it.


    "OK, then I''ll take it away and go back and study it well." Long shisan put the two fangs carefully.


    "You... Do you know who I am? I''m a noble blood clan. I''m Viscount Kenny Bruch of Bruch family. If you treat me like this, our blood clan will never let you go. At that time, all the thirteen blood clans will come to the great heavenly Dynasty to avenge me. " Kenny Bruch is arrogant.


    "Really? Then let them come. If they dare to come, I will make the blood clan disappear completely in this world. " Wu Hao looked at Kenny Bruch coldly.


    It''s all like this. The little bat dares to frighten people with the blood family behind him.


    Who is afraid of who.


    "Hum, it''s ridiculous to want to destroy our blood clan. Our blood clan has been handed down from ancient times. We have experienced no disaster when I was killed. Do you think you can do it? The cultivation system of your Heavenly Kingdom depends on Reiki. However, now is an era of the end of the law, and Reiki can''t support your cultivation at all. And our blood clan depends on ourselves. In the past, you practitioners may have been really terrible, but now you are nothing at all. There are fewer and fewer martial arts in the congenital environment. Why should you fight with our blood clan. As long as the blood clan recognizes this, then the Great China will be occupied by us. " Kenny Bruch looked a little crazy at this time.


    "Have you finished your dream? I tell you, even if I''m alone, I''ll wipe out all your blood families. " Wu Hao frowned slightly.


    "Brother Wu, this little bat is not all right. Although we don''t have many congenital martial arts, our top combat power is not weak at all. The heads of the five families and some leaders of the hidden world sect have reached the realm of heaven and man, which is similar to the Duke of the blood clan. At ordinary times, we may have some small friction, but when facing outsiders, it is naturally one to the outside. " Long shisan knows much more than Wu Hao.


    "You Chinese are arrogant. When our blood clan attacks, you will regret it." Kenny Bruch is a little crazy.


    "You talk too much."


    Wu Hao said a word and imprisoned the magic in Kenny Bruch with his mind.


    At the same time, it also sealed his mouth.


    "All right, the task is finished." Wu Hao said.


    "Brother, we can go drinking." Dragon thirteen.


    "What about this little bat?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I''ll take him to Mr. Zhou and see what he does with him." Fang Yu said


    Long shisan wants to drink with Wu Hao. Fang Yu won''t let him take the little bat to Zhou Lao.


    Then the three left the hotel.


    After leaving the hotel, Fang Yu took Kenny Bruch''s little bat back to Zhou Hao.


    Wu Hao took long shisan to find the best nightclub.


    Although long shisan said he would invite Wu Hao, for the place of magic capital, Wu Hao is still the local snake Menqing.


    After finding a roadside stall with very good taste, Wu Hao and long shisan drank.


    They talked and moved the topic to the blood clan again.


    "Thirteen, do you think the blood clan will really attack China on a large scale?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Not for the time being. However, even if the blood clan really attacked, there was also an arrangement by Mr. Zhou. At that time, I just have to kill a few more blood families. " Long shisan said boldly.

 Chapter 277

    "Well, you''re right. Even if the blood clan calls, there are old Zhou. Then we''ll just kill them all. " Wu Hao nodded.


    I really think too much.


    Even if the blood clan had fought, it was Mr. Zhou who arranged the matters and did his best.


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao completely relaxed.


    Besides, isn''t there another crook Howard blood clan? Just ask him at that time.


    After supper, it was already two o''clock in the middle of the night.


    Long shisan was too drunk. Wu Hao opened a room for him and went back to his villa.


    The next day, Wu Hao returned to Wujia village.


    By this time, Wu Song''s business licenses had been completed and the factory site had been selected.


    "Brother, it''s only a few days. The plant site has been completed and measurement has begun." In the temporary company, that is, the village committee building, Wu Hao asked Wu Song.


    "I don''t know why. Those leaders are very polite to me. That''s why it''s done so fast. " Wu Song said with a smile¡° By the way, is it because of you? "


    "I just asked a friend to help. However, we still want to thank those leaders. Why don''t we invite them to dinner tonight and contact them to thank them. It will be more convenient to do anything in the future. " Wu Hao said.


    "Yes, I''ll call." Wu Song said and called.


    A few minutes later, wu song called back.


    "At 7 p.m., I have an appointment with them." Wu Song said.


    "Well, call sister Shang Xue and brother Bo to go together and let them know each other. After all, they will deal with them in the future. " Wu Hao said.


    "I have the same idea." Wu Song nodded.


    "By the way, what have you been doing these days?" Wu Song asked.


    "I had a business trip to Citi." Wu Hao smiled and said, "by the way, I got a manor at Citigroup. When the college entrance examination is over, let''s go there. "


    "You boy, you can really play." Wu Song shook his head.


    It''s too strong to go to Citigroup and get a manor.


    And according to what he said, this manor should have no money.


    The boy learned to rob things.


    However, Citigroup robbed the country''s things.


    They didn''t rob anything else.


    "There''s no way. It''s not easy to go to Citigroup. If you don''t get something, how can you afford to go this trip." Wu Hao is proud of the tunnel.


    Wu Song could only smile and shake his head.


    Then, Wu Hao chatted with Wu Xue and Wu Bo and asked them how they felt about their new job.


    Wu Xue just scolds Wu Hao, who doesn''t care about the company at all.


    For Wu Xue''s complaints, Wu Hao can only show benefits to let Wu Xue let him go.


    Time passed quickly, and soon it was time to make an appointment with those leaders.


    Wu Hao four people rushed to the booked hotel in the town.


    Wu Bo volunteered to be a driver.


    This is kurinan. Wu Bo has long wanted to start it.


    Wu Bo was almost late because he drove too carefully.


    Wu Bo was somewhat embarrassed by Wu Xue.


    "All right, Xiaoxue, stop talking. We''ll meet the leaders this time and save face for your brother." Wu Song said.


    "All right. Really, the car is slower than grandpa''s electric car. " Wu Xue finally complained.


    "It''s okay, be bold. Anyway, it''s Wu Hao''s. The boy has money. Even if he smashes it, he won''t feel heartache. " Wu Song hugged Wu Bo and said with a smile.


    "Brother, do you talk like that? We should pay attention to traffic safety when driving, which BOGO has done very well. But if you can, BOGO, you can drive a little faster. " Wu Bo is bigger than himself. Wu Hao doesn''t dare to say anything important.


    Wu Bo was said to have a red face.


    When the brothers and sisters came to the outside of the box, the expression on their faces immediately became serious.


    Open the box. There are already several people in the box.


    After seeing Wu Song and others come in, several people sitting inside immediately put a smile on their faces.


    "Leaders, I''m sorry we''re late. We''ve kept you waiting." Wu Song apologized.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. We arrived first." Director Chen said hurriedly.


    "Yes, it''s all right. I''ve just arrived." A man beside director Chen said.


    This is director Yang of homeland.


    Then, Wu Song introduced Wu Hao and the leaders sitting here.


    There are Huang Bureau of public security and Li Bureau of taxation.


    And mayor Du and Secretary Deng.


    "Come on, smoke."


    Wu Hao then took out a special confession and gave it to everyone.


    Originally, positions like them did not know the special offer.


    Because the level is not reached.


    But what if there''s someone in there.


    Of course, when Wu Hao handed the cigarette to mayor Du.


    Mayor Du shook his hand. He had seen this kind of smoke.


    The Du family is also a big family with some big officials.


    At the time of the clan meeting, mayor Du also saw this kind of smoke. He knew that this kind of smoke could only benefit cadres at the provincial governor level.


    And now it''s even sent out from a villager in a small village under his own management. How is this possible.


    But the fact is right in front of him. He can''t believe it.


    At this time, he suddenly understood that it should be because of the young man named Wu Hao that the top would explain it.


    Therefore, he is naturally very enthusiastic about Wu Hao.


    Next, several leaders came.


    Soon, everyone ate.


    Wu Song is also neither humble nor arrogant, talking and laughing with all leaders.


    Wu Xue and Wu Bo are worse.


    After all, they also have such an experience for the first time. It is normal for them not to get used to it.


    After a few more experiences, they will get used to it.


    As for Wu Hao, he had dinner with Mr. Zhou. It was such a small scene.


    The meal was mainly to contact feelings. An hour later, everyone dispersed.


    "Lao Du, why do I think you are particularly enthusiastic about boss Wu''s brother?" When he went back, old Deng asked old Du.


    "What do you think of the cigarettes he gave you?" Lao Du didn''t answer Lao Deng''s question, but asked how Wu Hao''s cigarettes were.


    "OK." Lao Deng nodded¡° By the way, you don''t seem to smoke that cigarette. "


    "Yes, I can''t afford it." Old Du said.


    "Can''t afford to smoke? What do you say? "


    Old Deng doesn''t think old Du is saying that cigarettes are too expensive.


    Lao Du whispered a few words in Lao Deng''s ear.


    After hearing this, Lao Deng''s eyes suddenly widened.


    "Is this true?"


    "No mistake. I just didn''t expect that there was such a big dragon in our small place. "


    "After that, we should look at this'' everything ''company more."


    "Well, I think so, too."


    ¡­¡­


    "Wu Hao, i... I really didn''t expect that I could have dinner and drink with those leaders. I''m promising." Wu Bo, that''s a thrill.


    The biggest leader Wu bo used to contact was the village head. Now he has dinner with his parents. Of course, he is excited.

 Chapter 278

    "Look at your promise. It''s just having dinner with your parents. It''s promising. It''s not promising."


    Wu Xue''s heart is also excited. She just wants to hate him when she sees her brother.


    "Everyone has a first time."


    Wu Song patted Wu Bo on the shoulder.


    Wu Bo''s performance today is fairly good. Wu Song is very satisfied.


    "Yes, take your time."


    Wu Hao also said.


    "You''ll know that you favor boys over girls toward him." Wu Xue was unhappy when she saw that she couldn''t get support.


    However, when Wu Hao took out a Chanel lipstick, Wu Xue''s unhappiness was thrown into the country of Java.


    During the Chinese new year, Zheng Hai sent some saliva, and Wu Hao took some and put them in his space ring.


    When a woman is angry, it can''t be solved without a bag and a lipstick.


    If not, two.


    Because the "gourd of all things" has been upgraded, and there are no restrictions on the spiritual liquid that Wu Song can use, the scale of planting fruit trees has also expanded. At the same time, the fishery and aquaculture have also been spread out together.


    Fortunately, although Wujia village has a small population, it has a lot of land.


    This also gives Wu Song great convenience.


    On the 16th day of the lunar new year, after the Lantern Festival.


    Wu Hao had been waiting for the company from Xiangjiang, and finally came to the door.


    This time, a man in his thirties with a proud face came to Xiangjiang company.


    Seeing the man''s disdain on his face, Wu Hao and Wu Song had no good impression of him.


    "Hello, I''m Chen Songren from Xiangjiang GTN pharmaceutical company. This time I''m here to talk business with your company on behalf of GTN." Chen Songren said with a strange sounding gangpu.


    "Business? What business? " Wu Song is a little curious.


    "That''s it. We GTN are very interested in your products and want to buy out all your products in an all-round way. " Chen Songren said.


    "Want to buy out all my products? What price will your company use to buy it out? " Wu Song asked.


    "Our company is very optimistic about your products, so we are willing to pay 1 billion to buy them out." Chen Songren said with a smile on his face.


    Originally, Chen Songren thought Wu Song would definitely accept his proposal.


    But the answer he got was, "sorry, I won''t cooperate with your company."


    Wu Song''s face showed a disdainful smile.


    At the beginning of last year, I made more than 100 million.


    This year, if you shop more, you can naturally earn more.


    Who cares about that little billion.


    "That''s good... What, don''t you agree?"


    Chen Songren looked incredulous.


    "Yes, I disagree. I am very confident in the prospects and products of our company, so I don''t accept any form of buyout or acquisition. " Wu Song said.


    One billion, his own public can earn in less than two years. Why work for others.


    "I''m talking about a billion, not a billion." Chen Songren looked at Wu Song in surprise.


    "I know. However, I still like the feeling that the company belongs to me. " Wu Song smiled.


    "Mr. Wu, you still need to think more about it." Chen Songren said.


    "No, it''s only 1 billion. I believe I can make it in two years." Wu Song''s smile was full of confidence.


    "Well, I''ll leave first. This is my business card. If Mr. Wu changes his mind, he can call me. " Chen Songren took out his business card and handed it to Wu Song.


    "Wu Xue, send Mr. Chen to me." After Wu Song took the business card, he put it on the table.


    Seeing that his brother is more and more like a boss, Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction.


    After Chen Songren left Wujia village, he was very unhappy.


    In his eyes, Wu Song''s "everything" company has no strength at all. It gives 1 billion only to see their products. Unexpectedly, Wu Song will refuse so thoroughly, which makes it impossible for him to swallow this tone.


    "It seems that it''s time to give him some pressure." Chen Songren secretly said.


    One day later, the news that GTN pharmaceutical company from Xiangjiang came to Baicheng for development with a capital of 2 billion came to Lao Du''s ears.


    Xiangjiang''s GTN pharmaceutical company is developing with so many funds. Of course, he who is in charge of finance has to meet others.


    After introducing the two sides, old Du said, "Mr. Chen, are you really willing to set up a factory here?"


    "Yes. However, our GTN pharmaceutical company is also the first time to set up a factory in the mainland. Some people are not familiar with their lives. I hope mayor Du can take care of them. " Chen Songren said.


    "Mr. Chen, please rest assured that if you set up a factory here, we will give you the best discount according to the policy." Old Du said.


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Chen Songren smiled.


    "Mr. Chen, where do you want the factory to be built? I''ll ask someone to help you choose a good location?" Old Du was very happy.


    Attracting foreign capital will not only help the town''s tax revenue, but also solve the problem of some jobs.


    This is very helpful to his political achievements.


    "This is not urgent for the time being." Chen Songren took his time¡° By the way, mayor Du doesn''t know. Do you know a company called "everything"


    "Well, I know." Old Du was worried.


    "Well, our GTN pharmaceutical company wants to cooperate with them. However, I have encountered some resistance. I wonder if mayor Du can help me say it? " Chen Songren said.


    "Well, OK, I''ll call and ask." Old Du nodded.


    "On behalf of GTN pharmaceutical company, I would like to thank Mr. Du first." Chen Songren nodded his thanks politely.


    "It''s all right. It''s a small thing." Old Du smiled.


    At the same time, I began to think about the relationship between GTN pharmaceutical company and Wu Song''s "everything" company.


    After he separated from Chen Songren, Lao Du called Wu Hao.


    "Du Zhen, what can I do for you?" Wu Hao said.


    "Well, does your brother''s company have anything to do with a GTN pharmaceutical company in Xiangjiang?" Old Du said.


    "It doesn''t matter. This guy came to the company to buy out all our products. Naturally, we didn''t agree. No, he asked you to be his lobbyist? " Wu Hao asked.


    "No, I just asked casually." Old Du said quickly.


    Old Du has a stroke in his heart. Chen Songren and Wu Hao are on their side. Of course, he is standing on Wu Hao''s side.


    Chen Songren is just an investor from Xiangjiang. If he offends him, he will withdraw his capital at most.


    If you offend Wu Hao, the consequences must be very serious.


    "Lao Du, in two years, my brother''s company will become the leading enterprise in our province. So, what GTN pharmaceutical company will do according to the policy. " Wu Hao said.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to embarrass Lao Du. If Chen Songren is willing to invest, Wu Hao has no opinion. This is a disguised construction of his hometown.

 Chapter 279

    Lao Du answered a few times and hung up the phone.


    After holding the phone, Lao Du was also very happy.


    Fortunately, he stood in a fixed position and didn''t leave any impression on Wu Hao.


    How is it possible that GTN pharmaceutical company should buy out other people''s products.


    In Lao Du''s mind, GTN pharmaceutical company certainly didn''t pay much money. It''s strange that people are willing to buy it out.


    After that, Lao Du handed it over to others.


    Just follow the policy anyway.


    Wu Song continued to build factories and sell various products at the same time.


    In addition to all kinds of vegetables, there are also several kinds of fruits.


    After tasting fruits, all kinds of fruits have become popular.


    Hotels cooperating with Wu Song are purchased in large quantities.


    No way, the people in those restaurants know that as long as these fruits are launched, they will definitely be popular.


    Seeing that Wu Song''s company is very popular, Chen Songren can''t sit still. Didn''t Lao Du say what he told himself?


    Why is there no movement at all.


    These days, Chen Songren has been grinding on the site selection, and Lao Du has never seen anyone at all. He only sent a staff member to accompany him.


    No way, Chen Songren can only call Lao Du.


    But as soon as he calls, he will be weak.


    But he has no other way now.


    Only call old Du.


    Seeing that it was Chen Songren calling, Lao Du didn''t want to answer it.


    This guy has been dragging his feet on the site selection these days. Lao Du doesn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    However, after thinking about it, Lao Du answered the phone.


    "Hey, who?" After connecting the phone, Lao Du asked.


    "Du Zhen, I''m Chen Songren from GTN pharmaceutical company." Chen Songren said.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Chen. By the way, have you chosen your site yet? I''m too busy these days to accompany you personally. I''m really sorry. " Old Du said.


    "It doesn''t matter." Chen Songren said.


    "That''s good." Old Du Dao.


    "Du Zhen, did you ask me about the thing I asked you the other day?" Chen Songren said.


    "Asked, people still don''t want to." Old Du Dao.


    "You are the mayor. He doesn''t give you this face?" Chen Songren said.


    "Your business has nothing to do with me being the mayor. He doesn''t want to. Do I have to use it. Mr. Chen, you have chosen the site for many days. Don''t you want to? " Lao Du doesn''t want to dally with Chen Songren on this issue.


    "Well, I think I might have to think about it." Chen Songren was also upset.


    "Well, Mr. Chen, think about it first. After thinking about it, you can contact me again."


    With that, Lao Du hung up the phone.


    Then he said ''what''s up'' to the phone.


    Seeing Lao Du hang up directly, Chen Songren is also a little confused.


    That''s too realistic.


    At this moment, Chen Songren is also in a dilemma.


    If he left now, he would be absolutely unpopular in this place.


    After all, no one likes to be fooled.


    But if he really wants to build a factory here, it is the opposite of his original intention to come here.


    He came here to buy Wu Song''s products.


    If you don''t buy Wu Song''s products and build a factory here, there will be no good fruit when he goes back.


    For a time, Chen Songren had a feeling of lifting a stone and hitting his foot.


    After thinking about it, Chen Songren can only choose to be an unpopular person.


    However, before he left, Chen Songren didn''t want Wu Song to feel better.


    Chen Songren made a call.


    A day later, a man in his 40s appeared in Chen Songren''s room.


    "Master Huang, I''m really sorry to call you so far." Chen Songren looked at the man respectfully.


    "As long as the money is in place, it''s easy to say anything." Master Huang said softly.


    For master Huang, he can only get the money. No matter what he does, he is willing.


    "OK, this time I called master Huang to change Feng Shui for a company." Chen Songren said.


    "That''s what I do. Come on, what company, and where his company is. " Master Huang said.


    "The company is called ''everything'', and it is temporarily located in a village committee building called Wujia village." Chen Songren said.


    Master Huang pinched his fingers after listening.


    At the same time, take out a compass and count while looking at the pointer on the compass.


    After a while, master Huang stopped.


    "If I can, I want to see the field."


    "Master Huang, can''t you figure it out?" Chen Songren was a little surprised.


    You know, although master Huang has a bad reputation, he is a real feng shui master with real talent and material.


    Sometimes ask him for help, don''t say anything, he can figure it out.


    Now that things have been said, master Huang has to go to the field to see, which proves that Wujia village is not simple.


    "There are too many things I can''t figure out. I can''t figure out what''s strange." Master Huang looked at Chen Songren with an idiot''s eyes¡° Just now I calculated that this Wujia village has the potential to gather dragons. If the potential rises, I can''t change it. So I need to go to the field. "


    "Master Huang, is there no other way?" Chen Songren asked.


    "Wait until I go to the field."


    With that, master Huang left Chen Songren''s room and rushed to Wujia village.


    Although master Huang can do things that harm others and benefit himself, he is very ethical.


    As long as you take the task, you have to go all out.


    Master Huang got off the bus before he got to Wujia village.


    Because he saw that the dragon spirit above Wujia village was almost real.


    It is impossible to break this dragon spirit with his ability.


    Moreover, even if his ability breaks the dragon spirit, he dare not break it.


    Because as long as this dragon spirit is broken, he, who changes Feng Shui, will also be seriously backfired.


    Master Huang, who has always been selfish, will not do such things at all.


    Master Huang walked into Wujia village.


    Suddenly, he was shrouded in an immaterial dragon spirit, and his spirit was enough.


    After walking around Wujia village, master Huang surprisingly found that the Dragon gathering potential of Wujia village was formed naturally.


    Now the dragon is unstoppable.


    After a tour, master Huang shook his head. It seems that this business can''t be done.


    His expression was filled with emotion and regret.


    After leaving Wujia village, master Huang took the bus again and returned to the hotel room where Chen Songren lived.


    "How about master Huang?" Chen Songren asked.


    "The Dragon potential has become irreversible." Master Huang shook his head with some regret.


    Originally, I thought I could make a lot of money here.


    But now it''s like this.


    However, even if you make money, it''s useless to spend your life.


    "Master Huang, you are famous in the Feng Shui world. Are you afraid of this small village? If it''s the price, we can talk again. "


    Hearing that master Huang was about to give up, Chen Songren said anxiously.

 Chapter 280

    "Mr. Chen, it''s not about money. But the Feng Shui Bureau in Wujia village has become a trend and has not been broken at all. " Master Huang shook his head and said.


    If it wasn''t really impossible, master Huang didn''t want to give up.


    "Master Huang, think again. I can add more money. If 20 million is not enough, 50 million or 80 million can also be. "


    Chen Songren can only use money at this time.


    Hearing that Chen Songren had added 80 million yuan, master Huang couldn''t help swallowing.


    That''s 80 million. What a pity.


    Master Huang''s mind was still not stunned by the money.


    80 million is quite a lot, but it''s not useless to make a fortune.


    Therefore, master Huang refused.


    "Master Huang, one hundred million, one hundred million, please help me." Chen Songren added the money to 100 million.


    Master Huang sighed and said, "Mr. Chen, this is not a matter of money. You know my work style of Lao Huang. As long as the money is in place, I can do anything. But this is really beyond my ability. If I do it, I will die. So it''s no use giving me more money. "


    "The terrain of Wujia village is a natural place for gathering dragons. Now the Dragon gas has become completely irreversible. Anyone who dares to intervene will die. Unless you can blow up the whole Wujia village with a bomb. "


    "However, this is a provocation to the Great China Dynasty. If this happens, the Great China Dynasty will find out. At that time, both Mr. Chen and the company behind you will be in great trouble. I advise you to forget it. "


    "There''s no way, right?"


    Chen Songren is a little unwilling.


    "I have no other way." Master Huang shook his head¡° Although I haven''t done it for you, don''t give me less money. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t." A wry smile appeared on Chen Songren''s face.


    Chen Songren didn''t dare not give master Huang money.


    For people like master Huang, if you ask him to do something, within his ability, you can only have enough money. I''m sure you can do it well.


    But if you provoke him, he will make your life worse than death.


    "Well, you can invite other feng shui masters to see if what I said is true." Master Huang said.


    "Thank you, master Huang."


    With that, Chen Songren transferred 1 million hard work fee to master Huang.


    Master Huang didn''t say much, so he took the money and left.


    Chen Songren didn''t give up. He invited two other feng shui masters to come.


    However, after hearing that master Huang did not dare to take over, they did not dare to take over.


    I''m kidding. Who is master Huang.


    Although the character is not good, but the ability is definitely the top in the industry.


    He didn''t dare to answer. How dare they both.


    Now Chen Songren has completely lost his heart.


    I found an excuse for the company to call myself back, so I slipped back to Xiangjiang.


    After the "everything" company slowly embarked on the right path, Wu Hao returned to mordu with Kato Youyi.


    Wu Hao also kept the curinan as a company car.


    Returning to the magic capital, Wu Hao thought of the little bat. It has been half a month, and he doesn''t know how old Zhou''s research is going.


    Thinking about it, Wu Hao called old Zhou.


    "Xiao Wu, what can I do for you?" Mr. Zhou asked after answering the phone.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask the little bat, how are you doing and what are the results?" Wu Hao asked easily.


    "Blood clan is indeed a magical race. Their genes are completely different from human beings, and their genes enable them to recover quickly. There is also a certain source of infection in their blood, which can make the people bitten by them become their slaves. The strength of the blood clan mainly comes from themselves. The strength, speed and magic become stronger and stronger with their age. " Mr. Zhou is a little excited.


    "Oh, that''s amazing." Wu Hao said¡° So, what''s the reaction from the blood clan? "


    "Not yet. We''ve been paying attention and haven''t found any changes." When Mr. Zhou said this, his tone was obviously a little heavy.


    From Kenny Bruch, Zhou Hao knew the strangeness and strength of the blood clan, and he would no longer underestimate the blood clan.


    Moreover, in the western world, there are not only blood families, but also werewolves and dark wizards.


    Although these dark forces have been hostile and consumed by the Western holy see.


    But the Western holy see is not a good thing. Their idea is to shine the glory of the Lord on the world.


    And this place in the East is where they will shine.


    As the most powerful country in the East, the great heavenly kingdom will bear the brunt and be removed as a Land Rover.


    Therefore, the enemy of the enemy is not necessarily a friend, but also an enemy.


    "OK, if you need my words, tell me to say it." Wu Hao said and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Wu Hao began to look for a bigger manor. Wu Hao wanted to change to a bigger place to put the car.


    Wu Hao''s ideal is to find a place like the small castle where the count lived in Jack Chen''s early films.


    However, this idea is difficult to achieve in China.


    I really want to make such a place, unless I build one myself.


    However, if such a manor is built, I''m afraid I can''t get it down in two years.


    So Wu Hao sighed and could only put the idea aside for the time being.


    During this time, Wanjie didn''t give Wu Hao any tasks like "God of war mainland". It was all kinds of items every day.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao''s ring is big enough to fit.


    For a time, Wu Hao, who was a little bored, took out his mobile phone and watched the live broadcast.


    While Wu Hao was watching the live broadcast, there was an ancient castle in a small country in Europe.


    Here is the castle of the Bruch family. In a hall of the castle, there are seven Western men who look 5 or 60 years old.


    "Georgie, Kenny hasn''t heard from him for a while. Do you know why?" A man sitting on the beautiful looking chair in the middle of the hall looked at the man first on his left hand.


    "Duke, Kenny has gone to China." Said Georgie.


    "What? How did he go to China? " Duke Bruch frowned.


    "He said that now is the end of the law era. Those practitioners in the great heavenly Dynasty have completely declined. This is a good time for us to occupy there. He must go, and I can''t stop him. " Georgie was a little embarrassed.


    "I told him not to go to the Great China, not to the Great China. Why didn''t he listen." Said Duke Bruch with a cold face.


    "Duke, I think Kenny is right. In the end of the law era, it is a fact that the practitioners of the great heavenly Dynasty are weak, and our blood clan will only become stronger and stronger with the passage of time. Why should we be afraid of the practitioners of the Great China Dynasty? "


    Georgie said with some excitement.

 Chapter 281

    "Even in the end of the law, every family and sect in the great heavenly Dynasty will have a strong man, so that their families and sects can survive. Moreover, other families may not be the same as you. Do you think we can occupy the Great China with only one family? " The Duke looked at Georgie.


    "Other families may not have thought of occupying the Great China. But there is no connection between them. If we can take this opportunity to unite all families, the great Chinese dynasty will not be afraid. " Georgie is ambitious.


    "Even if we can unite other families and go to China together, even if we can win, it will definitely be a terrible victory. Is it worth it?" Said the Duke.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Georgie looked at Duke Bruch.


    "Well, try to contact other families and see what they say." Duke Bruch nodded¡° If possible, contact the werewolf family and the Dark Wizard. "


    If there is no war, there will be no war. If there is a war, it is to play big.


    On the one hand, we can show our strength to the strong world, and on the other hand, we can also explore the bottom of the Great China.


    With a wave of Qiaoji''s hand, dozens of bats flew out of the castle, flew around and disappeared into the night.


    These bats are transformed by Georgie''s magic, not real bats.


    A day later, nine families and 20 small families came from the thirteen blood clans.


    Only three werewolves came, muka, Munn and Mullen.


    Werewolves are no different from ordinary people before they become werewolves, but they are stronger.


    That is, strong as a bear.


    The werewolf family is no less than the blood family. Why did only three come.


    That''s because the blood clan has been a sworn enemy of werewolves since ancient times.


    Even the three families would not have come if they had not fought in the Great China this time.


    As for the Dark Wizard, none of them came.


    They have been studying dark magic in their ancient castles in Europe for a long time. They have long had problems in their minds and don''t regard themselves as human beings.


    Accustomed to this, they will not leave their comfort zone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s discuss the situation of the eastern expedition to China today. As we all know, with the advent of the end of the law era, the number of practitioners in the great heavenly Dynasty is getting smaller and smaller. In addition to some big families and hermit sects, there are strong ones. Other sects can''t even reach the innate environment. We are different. Over time, our strength will become stronger and stronger. And now, it is our chance to March eastward to the Great China and turn it into our back garden. " Georgie spoke on behalf of Duke Bruch.


    Although Georgie is not the owner of the house, he is also a duke. Naturally, he is qualified to speak to everyone.


    "Yes, but the skinny camels are bigger than horses. Even if their practitioners have declined, it is not so easy to destroy them. Maybe it will be a great blow to all our families, Georgie. Have you ever thought about it? " Said the Duke of gungro, of the gungro clan, who was also a thirteen clan.


    "If you want to gain, you have to pay. There is no free lunch in the world. If you want to do nothing, you can get benefits. I''m sorry, our nofeller family doesn''t agree. " Duke Alec nofeler, from the nofeler family of the thirteen clans, was very impolite.


    There is also friction between blood families.


    "Alec, I didn''t say I wanted to enjoy my success. I just wanted to say how to minimize our losses." The Duke of Cantor gungro glanced at the Duke of Alec nofeler and said softly.


    "Blood clan is so troublesome. Just kill them and eat them all as food. " Muka, like a bear, was rude.


    "Yes, if you don''t accept it, do it." Munn nodded, too.


    "If I had known this was the case, I wouldn''t have come." Mullen also spoke.


    "That''s the dirty beast. He has a brain for nothing." A handsome blood Duke who was not like human looked at muka''s three little wolf dogs with a disgusting face.


    The blood Duke is Kathy Giovanni of the thirteen clans.


    "You hypocritical vampire, do you want us to tear you to pieces." Muka looked at Kathy Giovanni and roared.


    Munn and Mullen are also ready to rush up and fight at any time.


    "Then come. See if I can skin your wolf. " Kathy Giovanni is not willing to be weak.


    Blood clan and werewolf are feuds. It''s not normal not to fight when they meet.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are here to discuss how to march to the Great China, not to fight or quarrel. Everyone calm down and don''t get angry. "


    Seeing that everyone else was eating melons and watching the excitement, Qiao Ji could only sigh and come out to persuade the quarrel.


    There''s no eastern expedition yet. There''s going to be a fight on my side.


    Why is it so difficult.


    "Apologize. Otherwise, we will not participate in this eastern expedition. " Muka was angry.


    When they came here, they also wanted to go to China with the blood clan army.


    Unexpectedly, before he started, he found that the werewolves of his three families were in a bad situation.


    So he wanted to see the blood clan''s attitude towards their werewolves in the name of apology.


    Who says werewolves can''t use their brains? Isn''t it moving well?


    After muka finished, Georgie looked at Kathy.


    "Do you want me to apologize to this dirty beast?" Kathy gave Georgie a cold look.


    Similarly, other blood families looked at him.


    Georgie realized right away that it was wrong.


    Originally, the blood clan had a feud with the werewolf. If he really said to ask Kathy to apologize to the werewolf, the Bruch family would be despised by all the blood clan families.


    Blood clan is a noble and proud race. They will never apologize to the werewolf who has been despised by them for a long time.


    "Duke Casey, I don''t mean that. I mean, at this moment, everyone should focus on peace." Georgie was afraid to apologize.


    "Since you vampires have no sincerity to cooperate, we werewolves quit."


    With that, muka got up and left the hall directly.


    Georgie didn''t speak and left them.


    Similarly, the families did not attack them.


    Because the eastern expedition is coming, the blood clan doesn''t want to start a war with the werewolf.


    "The dirty werewolf finally left and the air was fresh." Kathy looked comfortable.


    Georgie scolded secretly in her heart, but there was some regret in her mouth: "Duke Casey, those werewolves were the best cannon fodder. Now they are gone, we can only go on ourselves."


    "Those animals look silly, but do you think they will be honest and obedient? Rather than let them hold us back at that time, we might as well drive them away now to save time and trouble. " Kathy doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    To him, werewolves are not credible at all.

 Chapter 282

    "Duke Casey is right. How can the humble race of werewolves be qualified to stand with our noble blood family." Burke Cappadocia of the thirteen family agrees with Kathy very much.


    The other blood families agreed with Kathy.


    No way, the long-standing hostility makes it impossible for them to unite.


    When Georgie saw this, she stopped worrying about werewolves.


    Next, each blood family will discuss how to attack the Great China and how much power each family will send.


    As for the route of attack, there is no need to discuss.


    Because they know that as long as they take action, the Chinese side will know.


    It''s better to declare war directly on the great heavenly Dynasty, set a good place, and fight to the death between the two sides.


    After the plan is made, all the families coming this time will participate in the eastern expedition.


    Bruch, as the initiator of the eastern expedition, naturally informed the Great China by them.


    As a family inherited for thousands of years, it is very simple for the Bruch family to contact the Great China.


    Zhou Hao is the one who communicates with the Bruch family in the great heavenly Dynasty.


    "Mr. Bruch, we meet again."


    Zhou Hao looks at the Duke of Bruch in the video, that is, the current owner of Bruch, Gail Bruch.


    "Nice to see you again, Mr. Zhou."


    Gail Bruch bowed politely to Zhou Hao.


    "I don''t really want to see you." Zhou Hao looked at Gail Bruch and told the truth.


    The blood clan was originally a trouble. Naturally, Zhou Hao didn''t want to see him.


    "Mr. Zhou, he''s very funny." Gail Bruch doesn''t mean it¡° Is my grandson Kenny in your hand? "


    "Good. We had an agreement before that your blood clan''s hand could not reach out to China, and we would not go to your Europe. Since your grandson tore up the agreement, it''s understandable that I caught him. " Zhou Hao shrugged.


    "Mr. Zhou, if I were you, I wouldn''t catch him. Because if you catch him, you have to bear the anger of our blood clan. Do you think you can bear it? " Gail Bruch said, revealing his two fangs.


    "Mr. Bruch, are you scaring me?" Zhou Hao asked.


    "You practitioners of the great Chinese dynasty were really powerful before. But now, you still have some strength. Do you think you can stop us with your current strength? " Gail Bruch had a disdainful smile on his face.


    "Can you stop it? Just try it. Come on, when and where, we''ll be there. " Zhou Hao doesn''t want to talk to Gail Bruch anymore.


    "Good. Three days later, this desert island in the East China Sea of your country will be your burial place. " Gail Bruch left a coordinate and turned off the video.


    After the video, the relaxed expression on Zhou Hao''s face suddenly disappeared.


    "Inform all families and sects immediately and get ready for the battle. This time, if any family or sect dares not to participate, erase them from the map of the great heavenly Dynasty. "


    Zhou Hao immediately sent someone to inform the families and sects.


    This time, the blood clan declared war on the Great China, and the Great China could only fight.


    Meanwhile, Zhou Hao also called Wu Hao.


    "What, those little bats dare to fight us. They don''t want to live. Don''t worry, Mr. Zhou. They won''t die then. "


    Hearing that those vampires dared to be so arrogant, Wu Hao was immediately happy.


    "With Xiao Wu''s words, I''m relieved."


    Zhou Hao knows Wu Hao''s power.


    Now that he has said so, it proves that he is very sure.


    "Oh, I''ll prepare some things for you these two days. It''s not good to get hurt when you can fight." Wu Hao said.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Zhou Hao couldn''t help but pop up a question mark. Can you still play like this?


    However, Zhou Hao said with a smile, thank you.


    After Wu Hao hung up the phone, he took some white jade from the jade mountain in the ring and made some jade runes.


    Because Wu Hao''s strength has been improved too much, Wu Hao can naturally make advanced versions of the four low-level runes.


    However, even the advanced version of the four symbols is still too simple for Wu Hao.


    In just five minutes, 500 pieces of each symbol were made.


    No way, although Wu Hao''s strength is only the magical realm, his spiritual strength is far beyond the magical realm.


    Wu Hao thought that his mental power might have gone beyond the broken soul realm and reached the mysterious realm.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength did not reach the broken soul realm, he also began to approach the broken soul realm.


    If the broken soul realm is 100, Wu Hao''s strength has also reached 10.


    Although Wanjie didn''t give Wu Hao something that could be upgraded immediately, he gave Wu Hao alchemy and a lot of materials so that he could refine pills by himself.


    With Wu Hao''s current ability, he can only refine low-level pills.


    Wu Hao''s ability to reach 10 is also achieved by taking pills as snacks every day.


    After refining the four jade talismans, Wu Hao watched the live broadcast on the Internet again.


    Although the blood clan is going to crush the border, Wu Hao doesn''t pay attention to them at all.


    With the four kinds of jade talismans refined by ourselves, we are sure to win.


    Moreover, it is necessary to relax before the war.


    Several of Wu Hao''s women are the best beauties.


    But men like the new and hate the old.


    Moreover, there are people called 666 and Niubi when giving rewards. This feeling is still very cool.


    Today, Wu Hao is watching a female anchor named Mo mo.


    Mo Mo is not the anchor of shark platform, but the anchor of a platform with quiet classmates.


    Last time, in order to play quietly with his classmates, Wu Hao specially wrote this app and never deleted it.


    Ink is very white and clean, with exquisite facial features. It has a pair of eyes that smile like crescent moon, and neat and white teeth.


    It is very standard and Jiangnan girls.


    Moreover, ink can also be a word horse.


    The most characteristic is that the tongue is very long.


    At this point, there is some evil.


    I believe many people who pay attention to her are attracted by this.


    Mo Mo has a small number of fans, including hundreds of thousands of fans.


    At this time, hundreds of people watched her live in the live studio.


    Mo Mo is chatting with a gossip anchor.


    The other party knew so and so''s rich second generation and said he would introduce Mo Mo to the rich second generation. He looked like Lao Tzu was a loser.


    Wu Hao, with a small hand, quickly brushed 100000 yuan out.


    This is Wu Hao''s first gift to Mo mo.


    And this is the first time, the ink to suppress.


    The anchor on the other side also looked confused. I don''t know what the situation is.


    Wu Hao also said, "I don''t like the rich second generation."


    Wu Hao doesn''t have any works or fans in his account. However, with this shot is 100000 yuan of courage, definitely a big brother.


    The anchor met big brother, so he should lick it well.

 Chapter 283

    "Thank you, brother Wanjie, for your gift to Mo mo. Brother Wanjie, I''ll send you a private message later. Remember to watch it. " Mo Mo smiled.


    As an anchor, the first and most important thing is to lick big brother.


    After big brother licks it, the anchor will have enough to eat.


    "From today on, as long as you play PK, as long as I''m here, I''ll guarantee you to win, no matter who it is." Wu Hao said again.


    "Thank you, brother Wanjie. Brother Wanjie is awesome." Mo Mo surprise tunnel.


    She knows that if Wanjie really wants to help her, her fans will soon exceed one million.


    Then, Mo Mo played several PK games, and Wu Hao helped her win easily.


    Moreover, it soon occupied the first place in the national list.


    Similarly, ink also rose thousands of fans.


    After all, Mo Mo is very beautiful.


    There are also the characteristics that will make people have evil ideas. It is inevitable to rise powder.


    After broadcasting for two hours, it was broadcast under the ink.


    At this time, Wu Hao received a private letter from Mo mo.


    There are Mo Mo''s phone number and wechat.


    After Wu Hao added Mo Mo''s wechat, Mo Mo sent a voice message.


    "Thank you, brother Wanjie, for your support to Mo just now."


    "You''re welcome. You''re very beautiful. I like it." Wu Hao returned a message.


    "Thank you for your praise. Brother Wanjie, where are you now? " Mo Mo Dao.


    "I''m in Mordor now."


    "Ah, then we are very close. I''m in Gusu."


    "Yes, it''s very close."


    "Brother Wanjie, have you ever been to Gusu? You support Mo Mo so much today. If you come to Gusu, Mo Mo will invite you to dinner. " Mo Mo also made a lovely expression.


    "I really haven''t been to Gusu. I''ll come and play later. Please have dinner. If you can, you can be my guide and take me around Gusu. I''ve heard that Suzhou gardens are unique. I''ve never been there. " Wu Hao said.


    "Brother Wanjie, will you come later? OK, I''ll wait for you. When you arrive, call me. I''ll take you around Gusu city. " Mo Mo finally smiled.


    "OK, I''ll see you later."


    With that, Wu Hao was ready to go out and meet netizens.


    I drove a Bentley Continental GT in the garage and went out.


    While Wu Hao was on his way to Gusu, Mo Mo felt a little uneasy.


    His real name is Shen Yumo. He is a native of Suzhou.


    Just graduated from college, temporarily ready to join the live broadcasting industry.


    However, her greatest wish is to be an actor.


    I just want to be an actor. It''s impossible without contacts and ways.


    And doing live broadcasting and becoming an anchor will be closer to the actor industry than ordinary people.


    This is not, suddenly came such a big brother to support.


    No matter what the eldest brother does, he always has more contacts than an ordinary person. Let''s contact him first and then see.


    I just don''t know what such a big brother is like.


    It''s nothing to make friends in your thirties.


    It would be embarrassing if she was 4 or 50 years old, which is comparable to her father''s age.


    On this live broadcast platform, there are still some "old men" who like to reward beautiful female anchors.


    And this big brother Wanjie has never spoken.


    Shen Yumo was really afraid that he would meet such an old man. Naturally, he felt a little uneasy.


    More than an hour later, Wu Hao drove into Gusu.


    Just after entering Gusu, Wu Hao felt that Gusu was a science and technology metropolis, but as soon as he drove to the ancient city area, Wu Hao immediately felt that he had come to another place, a place full of the charm of small bridges, flowing water, pink walls and black tiles in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Wu Hao drove around slowly and called Shen Yumo.


    The phone suddenly remembered that Shen Yumo, who had been expecting and hesitating, was startled.


    Seeing that it was a strange number of the magic capital, Shen Yumo''s heart beat faster. She knew that it was probably the big brother of "Wanjie".


    After taking a deep breath and calming his mood, Shen Yumo connected the phone.


    "Hey, who?"


    "Is it Mo Mo?"


    Hearing Wu Hao''s slightly magnetic and quite young voice, Shen Yumo was relieved at once.


    At least not the old man.


    "Is it brother Wanjie?" Shen Yumo asked.


    "Yes, I''m in Gusu city now. Where are you now? I''ll find you." Wu Hao said.


    After Shen Yumo said a position, Wu Hao drove there.


    Shen Yumo said that the place is located in the new urban area. As soon as the navigation is turned on, there will be nothing to do.


    Ten minutes later, Wu Hao came to the place Shen Yumo said.


    Soon Wu Hao saw Shen Yumo.


    She is wearing a lamb wool coat, a pair of straight jeans, a pair of dad''s shoes, a small satchel on her shoulder, and her height of about 1.6 meters. The whole person looks very gentle and lovely for girls in Jiangnan.


    Shen Yumo stood there and looked around.


    Wu Hao drove to her side.


    Seeing a Bentley parked in front of him, Shen Yumo subconsciously retreated two cards.


    Wu Hao suddenly wanted to tease her, so he rolled down the window, changed his voice to her and said, "Hey, beauty, have a ride?"


    Wu Hao''s handsome face, coupled with a luxury car, is naturally very attractive to girls. It is also attractive to Shen Yumo.


    Shen Yumo blushed. After thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I''m waiting for someone."


    "Wait for someone, that is, the person hasn''t come yet. I''ll take you for a ride first. We can come back later." Wu Hao said.


    "Thank you. I''ve made an appointment with others. It''s impolite to leave without waiting for him to come. So, I''m sorry. "


    Now that Wu Hao has made an appointment, Shen Yumo doesn''t want to stand him up.


    "All right, get in the car. Didn''t you say you wanted to be my guide?"


    At this time, Wu Hao changed back to his original voice.


    "You... Are you brother Wanjie?"


    After hearing Wu Hao''s voice, Shen Yumo stared at Wu Hao.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t I look like you?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "No... No."


    Shen Yumo''s face turned red.


    Originally, when Shen Yumo wanted to come, Wu Hao, a stylish uncle, had won the grand prize.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Hao turned out to be a sunshine handsome guy who is almost his age and looks like a lot of fresh meat.


    "If you don''t, get on the bus. You''re my guide." Wu Hao smiled and let Shen Yumo get on the bus.


    "Brother Wanjie, where do you want to go?" Shen Yumo asked after getting on the bus.


    "My name is Wu Hao. Just call my name." Wu Hao said.


    It''s strange to call brother Wanjie.


    "Wu Hao, my name is Shen Yumo." Shen Yumo said.


    "Yumo, it''s a nice name." Wu Hao nodded.


    Next, Shen Yumo really became a tour guide and took Wu Hao to Suzhou city.


    Similarly, she did not let go of the most famous gardens in Gusu city.

 Chapter 284

    After seeing Suzhou gardens, Wu Hao was completely fascinated by the gardens.


    You can imagine that in a garden, you can enjoy four different landscapes: landscape, countryside, mountain forest and garden.


    Pavilions and pavilions, strange stones and winding corridors, and a pool of clear water are all green, which can be said to be a scene step by step.


    Although Suzhou gardens are delicate, they are definitely not stingy.


    "Look, can you buy a garden when you have a chance? At that time, the family will come to Jiangnan to relax and have their own garden to live in. " After reading the garden, Wu Hao couldn''t help but come up with the idea of buying a garden.


    After seeing the garden, Shen Yumo took Wu Hao to eat the most famous food in Suzhou.


    Squirrel mandarin fish, Xiangyou eel paste, Gusu marinated duck, library mutton, and the most famous Taihu Lake Sanbai, silver fish, white fish and white shrimp.


    Shen Yumo took Wu Hao to dinner. It was also very chic. It was on the boat.


    It''s really a blessing to be in a boat, eating delicious food and being accompanied by beautiful women.


    "If you can live in this place after you''re free, it''s also very good." Looking at the rippling lake, Wu Hao sighed.


    This water town in the south of the Yangtze River has pleasant scenery and rich specialties. It is really a good place to live.


    "Is there any good location? I have acquaintances, but give me a discount. " Shen Yumo said with a smile.


    "Really? Then ask your friend if there is a private garden for sale. I want to buy a private garden. " Wu Hao had some accidents.


    Shen Yumo had caught fish with chopsticks. When she heard that Wu Hao wanted to buy a garden, her hand shook and the fish fell, she didn''t notice.


    "What, you want to buy a garden?"


    Originally, Shen Yumo thought Wu Hao wanted to buy a high-end apartment or a villa, but he didn''t expect Wu Hao to buy a garden.


    This garden is valuable. The price is hundreds of millions.


    Some larger gardens are worth more than 1 billion.


    Moreover, I can''t buy it if I want to.


    "Yes, anyway, it''s better to buy a garden." Wu Hao nodded seriously.


    "Wu Hao, are you the rich second generation?" Shen Yumo looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "I''m not the rich second generation." Wu Hao looked at Shen Yumo with some doubts. "Isn''t it the rich second generation that can''t buy gardens?"


    "I don''t mean that. I mean, gardens are not cheap. If you want to buy them, it''s estimated to cost a lot of money." Shen Yumo hurriedly explained.


    "I see. You''re afraid I don''t have so much money." Wu Hao smiled.


    Shen Yumo smiled awkwardly.


    "Don''t worry, although I''m not the rich second generation, those rich second generation dads don''t have my money. Ask your friends where there are gardens to sell. Try to be as big as possible. Money is not a problem. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Wu Hao, can I ask where you earn your money? I also want to earn it." Shen Yumo looked at Wu Hao with envy.


    "If I say the world fell, do you believe it?" Wu Hao said.


    Wu Hao''s money was earned by "Wanjie". It''s reasonable to say that it fell from the sky.


    However, Shen Yumo didn''t believe Wu Hao''s words, but joked and said, "really, tell me where to lose money and I''ll pick it up. A student who just graduated like me is very poor. "


    "What''s your major?" Wu Hao asked Shen Yumo.


    "I majored in secretarial science. At that time, the family said that compared with other majors, it would be easier to find a job in this major. However, good jobs are not so easy to find. There are many better people than you. Who will look up to you. " When Shen Yumo talked about his major, he was a little depressed.


    "It''s good for you to be an anchor now. At least you won''t be scolded by the boss and earn more than a secretary." Wu Hao smiled and comforted Shen Yumo.


    "At the beginning of the live broadcast, it was very miserable, okay. Earn tens of dollars a day, sometimes not. After the number of fans increased a little, they made more money and didn''t worry about food and clothing. " Shen Yumo poured bitter water with Wu Hao.


    Many people say that the anchor is very profitable, but if you really understand the live broadcasting industry, you know that the anchor is also very difficult.


    "Every line is not easy. No one can succeed casually."


    When Wu Hao said this, he was a little awkward. He didn''t seem to make much effort to get these.


    However, the chicken soup still needs to be said.


    "But I don''t want to be an anchor." Shen Yumo nodded.


    "What do you want to do?" Wu Hao asked after eating a mouthful of white shrimp.


    "My dream is to be an actor." Shen Yumo looked at the lake outside.


    "Actor?" Wu Hao looked at Shen Yumo and nodded, "your appearance conditions are good."


    Shen Yumo blushed at Wu Hao''s words and whispered, "in fact, I want to be a strength school."


    "Then the dream is a little far away." Wu Hao went straight to the tunnel.


    After contacting Shen Yumo for such a period of time, Wu Hao knows that although she looks weak, she is a very strong girl.


    Therefore, Wu Hao said frankly that he was not afraid to hit her.


    "You don''t have to be so direct." Shen Yumo looked at Wu Hao with a wry smile.


    Although Wu Hao is right.


    But I''m a beautiful girl. I don''t have to hit myself so directly.


    "Do you really want to be an actor?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Well, I wanted to go to Hengdian to do group performances before. However, after reading some news on the Internet, I still gave up. There is no formal company to sign a contract. I think we''d better wait. Anyway, I have some fan base now. Wait and see. " Shen Yumo''s eyes lit up when he talked about acting.


    Shen Yumo is right. In a film and television city like Hengdian, there are dragons and snakes.


    Maybe the opportunity didn''t wait, but he lost himself.


    "Well, well, wait, let''s eat first. These dishes are still very well done. " Wu Hao smiled and didn''t say what to introduce to her.


    After all, they only met for the first time.


    Let''s discuss it later.


    "Well, OK."


    Shen Yumo nodded.


    Then they stopped talking about this topic.


    Just drinking a little wine and talking about some delicious food and beautiful scenery.


    Shen Yumo can say something about the beautiful scenery.


    If you eat delicious food, you can only call Wu Hao.


    As a human food encyclopedia, Wu Hao can speak clearly about every dish.


    Shen Yumo listened with interest.


    As time went by, it soon became dark and the ship slowly docked.


    At this time, Shen Yumo was also drunk for 7 or 8 points.


    After Wu Hao settled the account, he helped Shen Yumo off the boat.


    "Yumo, where is your home? Let me take you back." Wu Hao asked Shen Yumo.


    Shen Yumo opened his eyes and said, "if you don''t go back, I''ll take you to other places to play. Here... There are still... Very interesting places."


    "You''re drunk. It''s time to go back and have a rest." Wu Hao was helpless.


    Shen Yumo didn''t drink much. How could he get drunk like this.


    I knew she couldn''t drink, so I wouldn''t let her drink.

 Chapter 285

    "I''m not drunk. Where am I drunk? You see, I can still dance."


    The common problem of drunken people is not to admit that they are drunk.


    So is Shen Yumo.


    Then she pushed Wu Hao away to dance for him.


    However, seeing that she couldn''t stand steadily, Wu Hao could only hold her.


    She''s going to be an actress. If she hits her and destroys her face, it''s terrible.


    "OK, OK, not drunk, not drunk, let''s get in the car."


    Wu Hao threw Shen Yumo into the car and got on the car himself.


    Drive to the new city, come to a five-star hotel and open a suite.


    Wu Hao puts Shen Yumo on the bed in a room and is ready to leave.


    At this time, Shen Yumo said suddenly and gently, don''t go, I''m not drunk, I can still drink.


    Wu Hao shook his head helplessly.


    However, seeing that Shen Yumo was still wearing a thick lamb hair coat, Wu Hao went to help her take off her coat.


    At this time, Shen Yumo suddenly hugged Wu Hao.


    When Wu Hao was stunned, Shen Yumo kissed him.


    Moreover, the evil thing also rushed in like a spirit snake.


    This is a feeling Wu Hao has never felt.


    Wu Hao is not a saint. He doesn''t think so much at this time.


    Get on the horse and fight on the battlefield.


    The next morning, Wu Hao woke up, but the beauty beside him was still sleeping beside him.


    Wu Hao was a little helpless. This Shen Yumo was the first time.


    Seriously, Wu Hao is greedy for her body.


    Originally, if it wasn''t the first time for her, giving her some money would have done it.


    Now it''s the first time for others to be her first man. This situation is really difficult.


    Although there is a relationship, Wu Hao is still just greedy for her body.


    Forget it, you''d better make it up to her when she wakes up.


    Before long, Shen Yumo woke up.


    Seeing that he slept with Wu Hao and that he was still very uncomfortable there, he immediately understood what had happened.


    "Are you awake?" Wu Hao said.


    "What happened yesterday?" Shen Yumo asked.


    "What happened to us under the stimulation of alcohol. But don''t worry, I will be responsible. " Wu Hao promised.


    "Can you leave me alone?" Shen Yumo glanced at Wu Hao.


    "OK."


    After Wu Hao got out of bed, he left the room directly.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s perfect figure, even if he was very upset, he couldn''t help being attracted by that figure.


    After Wu Hao left, Shen Yumo began to think hard about what happened last night.


    Although Shen Yumo was a little drunk, she still remembered some clips.


    For example, Shen Yumo was drunk and wanted to dance. Wu Hao took off her clothes but was forced to kiss her. Shen Yumo can still remember.


    However, she really can''t remember the later situation.


    But the discomfort there made her very clear that it must have been very intense last night.


    "I kissed Wu Hao, really..."


    Shen Yumo didn''t know it was Wu Hao, but Wu Hao.


    "No matter what, it''s his fault anyway. He can push me away."


    After thinking for a while, Shen Yumo still blamed Wu Hao for everything.


    No way, sometimes women are so wayward.


    "But what was it like last night?"


    Shen Yumo can''t think of the feeling he felt when he was with Wu Hao last night.


    "It''s over. I can''t remember any feeling for the first time. I''m losing a lot."


    Shen Yumo has a mournful face.


    "It''s all that guy''s fault."


    For a moment, Shen Yumo threw the pot on Wu Hao''s head again.


    While Shen Yumo was thinking, Wu Hao pushed the door in again.


    Shen Yumo suddenly lay in the quilt and said, "you... Why did you enter again?"


    "I''ll bring you breakfast and change your bedding." Wu Hao said.


    "Put the breakfast there and change the bedding myself."


    Shen Yumo''s face turned red when he heard Wu Hao.


    This quilt has its first mark on it. How can it be cleaned up by others.


    "Can you change it yourself?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I can, I can, you go out quickly." Shen Yumo hurriedly tunnel.


    "OK, I''ll go out first. Call me if you have something."


    With that, Wu Hao went out and took it gently.


    After hearing that Wu Hao went out, Shen Yumo slowly drilled his head out of the quilt and looked at it.


    Seeing that Wu Hao was not in the room, Shen Yumo was relieved.


    Seeing the breakfast on the table, a bowl of dumb fried, a bowl of chicken head rice soup, Shen Yumo couldn''t help being sweet.


    Just as she was preparing for breakfast, her discomfort made her frown.


    At the same time, he scolded Wu Hao for "bad things".


    How hard the bad guy used last night.


    At this time, she found that she was not dressed.


    So I can only get dressed quickly, sit at the table and have breakfast first.


    After having a good breakfast, she changed her bedding.


    But she cut off the mark and kept it.


    After staying in the room for a while, Shen Yumo finally made up his mind and went out.


    After all, you can''t hide in your room all your life and don''t go out to see Wu Hao.


    Seeing Shen Yumo coming out, Wu Hao quickly stood up, walked to her and took her hand.


    Shen Yumo struggled slightly and let Wu Hao lead him.


    Wu Hao took Shen Yumo to the sofa and sat down. He seriously reviewed her and said, "I''m sorry, everything yesterday was my fault. As a man, in that case, I should keep awake and shouldn''t do anything like that. Here I solemnly apologize to you. And I''ll be responsible for it. "


    Seeing that Wu Hao takes all the responsibility on himself, Shen Yumo can''t help feeling a little heartache for Wu Hao.


    After all, Wu Hao is her first man and still looks so handsome.


    It''s strange that Shen Yumo doesn''t work hard with him if he changes to another ugly man.


    So this is the real face.


    "In fact, I am also responsible. If I hadn''t been drunk, it wouldn''t have happened. " Shen Yumo whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I will be responsible." Wu Hao looked at Shen Yumo seriously.


    Shen Yumo nodded and leaned his head on Wu Hao''s shoulder.


    Now, she has no other way.


    Wu Hao is very good in all aspects, and it''s not difficult to accept.


    Maybe the opposite sex attracted each other. They soon kissed together again.


    Knowing that Shen Yumo was unwell, Wu Hao didn''t take the next step.


    Shen Yumo took the initiative.


    I can''t remember last night. Let''s have a real fight now.


    "Yumo, do you really want to be an actor?" Wu Hao hugged Shen Yumo and asked.


    "Yes." Shen Yumo nodded.


    "Let me introduce you to my friend''s company. I believe you should have a good development in that company." Wu Hao is serious.


    Now, Wu Hao introduces Shen Yumo to Zheng Hai, and there will be no problem.

 Chapter 286

    "Really?" Shen Yu stared at Merton with an excited face.


    "Of course, I don''t have to lie to you." Wu Hao said.


    "Where''s the company you''re talking about? What''s your name? " Shen Yumo asked.


    "The company should be called Jinghai Fengyun company, in Shangjing."


    Wu Hao thought about it. Last time, it seemed that Zheng Shao''s company was called Jinghai Fengyun company.


    Shen Yu took out his cell phone and checked it.


    "Wow, is it really this Jinghai Fengyun company? Their company is a big company. Many hot dramas are produced by their company. " Shen Yumo was excited.


    "It shouldn''t be wrong." Wu Hao said.


    "If it''s true, don''t lie to me." Shen Yumo said.


    "Look at the legal person." Wu Hao said.


    I don''t know if it is. Just look who the boss is.


    Sure enough, I saw the names of Zheng Hai.


    "That''s it. It can''t be wrong." Seeing the names of Zheng Hai, Wu Hao was relieved.


    "Wu Hao, if I go to Beijing, will you go to Beijing with me?" Shen Yumo looks at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao thought about it and shook his head.


    "Don''t worry, if you go to Beijing, I''ll go to Beijing to see you if I''m free."


    Shen Yumo''s expression suddenly darkened.


    When the two talents are together, they will be separated. Shen Yumo is reluctant.


    However, being an actress is her dream, and she can''t afford to give up.


    For a time, her heart was too tangled.


    Wu Hao saw that Shen Yumo didn''t speak. He thought she was worried about going to Beijing, so he smiled and promised: "Yumo, don''t worry, the boss of the company is my brother. If you go, no one dares to bully you. Just study hard. I''m looking forward to when you will produce good works. "


    Shen Yumo looked at Wu Hao and suddenly jumped on Wu Hao and kissed Wu Hao.


    After several times, Shen Yumo has more experience.


    This makes Wu Hao have a better experience.


    Shen Yumo made up his mind that he would take the initiative to go to Beijing.


    It was not until the afternoon when Shen Yumo was almost hungry that Shen Yumo and Wu Hao went out to dinner.


    "Wu Hao, will you really come to see me after I go to Beijing?" After a few mouthfuls of food, Shen Yumo looked at Wu Hao.


    "Of course. I said I was responsible for you. " Wu Hao nodded.


    Shen Yumo is his own woman now. Wu Hao won''t leave her in Beijing.


    "Remember what you said. If you don''t come to see me, I''ll come to you. " Shen Yumo is serious.


    ¡­¡­


    After another day in Gusu and Shen Yumo, Wu Hao flew to Beijing with Shen Yumo.


    While sending Shen Yumo to Beijing, Wu Hao can also find Zhou Lao.


    After all, the war is about to begin.


    Send them some jade amulets so that they can crush those blood families.


    More than two hours later, Wu Hao and Shen Yumo arrived in Beijing.


    Just after leaving the airport, a lengthened Lincoln concierge suddenly stopped beside them.


    A 30-year-old driver got out of the car and opened the door. There were Chen Shaofeng and Li Hanyun.


    "Wu Shao, get in the car." Chen Shaofeng smiled.


    "There''s no need to exaggerate." After Wu Hao took Shen Yumo''s hand and got on the bus, he looked at it decorated like a small bar and smiled.


    "No exaggeration, no exaggeration. You, young Wu, have come to Beijing. We brothers must treat you well. " Li Hanyun said, glancing at Shen Yumo beside Wu Hao and said, "this must be Miss Shen. Miss Shen is so beautiful and matches Wu Shao."


    After the last Ximen family incident, the name Wu Hao is taboo in the top families in Beijing.


    Everyone''s family told their younger generation not to provoke Wu Hao.


    If anyone doesn''t annoy him with long eyes, the family will never stand out for him, and will draw a line with him.


    Although the Chen and Li families are not big families, they also have to occupy the team.


    Their two forces occupying the team and Zheng Hai.


    So it''s not surprising to know Wu Hao.


    When it''s time to lick, lick it well.


    This time Wu Hao introduced Shen Yumo to their company, which is an opportunity.


    Licking Shen Yumo is only good, not bad.


    Just lick it.


    "The two of them are Chen Shaofeng and Li Hanyun. They are also president Chen and President Li of your future company." Wu Hao introduces Chen Shaofeng and Shen Yumo.


    "President Chen, President Li." Shen Yumo shouted politely.


    "Wu Shao, you''re hitting both of us in the face, aren''t you? You are our brother, and Yumo is our sister. What''s your name? President Chen and President Li are too outspoken. Just call me brother. " Chen Shaofeng despised Wu Hao and smiled at Shen Yumo.


    "Brother Chen, brother Li." Shen Yumo could only shout again.


    "Well, sister, don''t worry. In my company, I will invite you the best teachers to improve your acting skills. We still have a lot of good resources in our hands. We''ll let you go to the crew and play a female No. 3 or something for an internship. " Chen Shaofeng nodded with satisfaction.


    "This is not very good. She hasn''t studied acting. She''ll be female 3. It''s too fast." Wu Hao is worried.


    "Don''t worry, I think my sister is very talented. Li Shao, you say so." Chen Shaofeng glanced at Li Hanyun.


    "Yes, yes, playing female 3 is no problem. If the response is good, the next play will be a actress. " Li Hanyun said quickly.


    "Well, take it yourself."


    Chen Shaofeng and Li Hanyun are crazy. Wu Hao can only let Shen Yumo make his own decision.


    "Two brothers, I think I''d better study first. When the teacher says I can act, I''ll act again. It''s not urgent. "


    Shen Yumo can see clearly.


    If there is no acting skills, no matter how good the resources are, they are useless.


    Maybe a lot of people will black themselves.


    Therefore, we should study first.


    "Well, then do as your sister says." Chen Shaofeng nodded.


    Then, Wu Hao went to the company and asked someone to sign the contract for Shen Yumo.


    At the same time, he also arranged accommodation for Shen Yumo.


    It''s in a high-end community, a 200 square meter apartment.


    Wu Hao is very satisfied with these.


    Later, after Wu Hao handed Shen Yumo over to Chen Shaofeng and Li Hanyun, he went to find Zhou Lao.


    Before looking for Mr. Zhou, Wu Hao found a snake skin pocket, put all the jade symbols in it, and then called Mr. Zhou.


    Before long, long shisan came to pick up Wu Hao in a red Ferrari 488.


    "I''ll go. Is the treatment of your ''Hidden Dragon Group'' so good? It''s on 488. " Wu Hao got into the car with a snake skin pocket and joked.


    "Where? This car is my reward for completing the task. I almost hung up. If Mr. Zhou didn''t give me a better reward, he would be a real pickpocket. " Dragon thirteen is a little excited.


    Long shisan''s character is Sao Bao. It''s understandable to want a Sao Bao Ferrari 488.

 Chapter 287

    "Good, good." Wu Hao nodded.


    "By the way, what are you doing with a snake skin bag?" Long shisan glanced at the snake skin pocket in Wu Hao''s hand and asked.


    "It looks like a snake skin bag, but its value is much higher than your Ferrari 488." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    A piece of "solid talisman" in it can resist the full attack of a strong person in heaven and man for one minute.


    This is a minute of all-out attack by the martial arts in heaven and man.


    If you sell it, someone will ask for any money.


    After all, it''s okay for people to beat you when they fight with experts at the same level.


    If you beat someone, they will die.


    Having this piece of talisman is equal to one more life. Who wouldn''t want it.


    "Is it true?" Long shisan doesn''t believe it.


    "Of course. When you do, you''ll know. " Wu Hao smiled.


    Ten minutes later, long shisan and Wu Hao met Zhou Lao.


    "Xiao Wu, you''re here."


    Zhou Lao''s smile was somewhat sad.


    It''s strange that Zhou Lao doesn''t worry about the blood clan.


    Mr. Zhou knows the strength and high-level combat power of the blood clan. The blood clan side still has to surpass the Great China side.


    "Mr. Zhou, don''t worry so much. Those little bats have nothing to fear at all. I brought you some good things. With them, the little bat really becomes a little bat. " Wu Hao could see that Zhou Lao was very worried. He smiled and raised the snake skin pocket in his hand.


    "What''s in here?" Asked Mr. Zhou.


    Long shisan also looked curiously at the snake skin pocket in Wu Hao''s hand.


    When he was in the car just now, he wanted to see what was inside.


    "Jade amulet." Wu Hao said.


    "Jade talisman?"


    Zhou Lao and long shisan were surprised


    In the past, there were schools that could refine Fu in the great heavenly Dynasty.


    However, those sects are legendary sects, Xiuxian sect.


    The current hermit sect is only a branch of those immortal sects.


    Xiuxian sect disappeared in ancient times.


    In the records of the great heavenly Dynasty on time periods, there are "ancient times, Archean times, ancient times, medieval times and modern times".


    In ancient times, Pangu opened the world, in archaic times, the three emperors and five emperors, in ancient times, the Xia, Shang, Zhou, Qin and Han Dynasties, in medieval times, the Wei, Jin, northern and Southern Dynasties, the Sui and Tang Dynasties, and in modern times, the song, yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    The Xiuxian sect flourished and then disappeared in the period of Xia, Shang, Zhou, Qin and Han Dynasties.


    The methods of making jade talismans and spirit tools were lost with the disappearance of Xiuxian sect.


    Fortunately, the refining method of pill has been inherited to Shendan valley.


    Of course, Shendan Valley can only refine some low-level pills.


    "Yes, jade talisman. There are four kinds of jade talisman, a solid talisman, a moving talisman, a burst talisman and a frozen talisman." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s really jade talisman. There are four kinds." Old Zhou stared at the snake skin pocket in Wu Hao''s hand.


    Looking at the capacity of the snake skin pocket, I''m afraid there are thousands of dollars.


    "I''ll try how to use it." As long shisan said, he would stretch out his hand to the snake skin pocket in Wu Hao''s hand.


    Wu Hao removed the snake skin pocket and said, "do you know how powerful these jade talismans are? Let you try, you''ll probably blow up the here. "


    Long shisan''s character is a little unreliable. Wu Hao is really afraid that he will blow up here.


    "Is it that exaggerated?"


    Long shisan''s hand stopped and couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    "You know shit. Jade talisman is an attack mode of ancient immortals. The power of jade talisman is very powerful. For example, if the attack power of a jade talisman is equivalent to the full attack of the martial arts in heaven and man. Then an ordinary person with a class symbol can kill you directly. Are you exaggerating? "


    Long shisan doesn''t know the power of jade talisman. Zhou Hao still knows it.


    "In fact, jade talismans are not all aggressive. Of the four jade runes I made, only two are attack runes, namely burst runes and frozen runes. Solid symbols and mobile symbols are auxiliary classes. " Wu Hao said.


    "Are you refining these jade talismans?" Long shisan couldn''t believe looking at Wu Hao.


    "It''s not refined by Xiao Wu. Is it still picked up?" Old Zhou looked at long shisan angrily.


    "Auxiliary classes are actually very powerful. I''ll give you a try." Wu Hao took out a solid amulet from the snake skin pocket and activated the jade amulet at long 13.


    Suddenly, a circle of earth colored energy appeared around the body of dragon 13.


    Long shisan looked at the earth colored energy circle outside his body and punched himself with his fist, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    "I''ll go. It''s equivalent to an energy mask." The Dragon 13 surprised.


    "Are you surprised? If it''s just this effect, how can you sling those little bats. Mr. Zhou, do your best to attack thirteen. " Wu Hao said.


    "I''ll go, isn''t it? Mr. Zhou is trying his best. Doesn''t that want me to die? I won''t do it. I don''t want to die. "


    Hearing that Wu Hao wanted Zhou Lao to attack himself with all his strength, long shisan''s face suddenly collapsed.


    "Stand still." Old Zhou looked at long shisan carefully.


    Zhou Hao knows what Wu Hao means.


    If this solid talisman can block the full attack of heaven and man, one of those little bats will die.


    At the order of old Zhou, long shisan could only stand in place honestly.


    As soon as Zhou Hao inhaled, his body suddenly became bigger.


    It''s like a tortoise fairy getting stronger.


    And his strength increases with his size.


    When his strength reached the top, he suddenly punched dragon thirteen.


    Looking at the punch from old Zhou, long shisan just closed his eyes, but his body didn''t move.


    "Boom"


    When Zhou Lao''s fist hit the energy circle, he was immediately blocked by the energy circle.


    The energy circle just vibrates slightly, and there is no.


    Yes, there is no power.


    Mr. Zhou''s eyes stared at the boss. It was a blow with all his strength.


    The general situation of heaven and man is hard to take his fist, which is absolutely internal injury.


    However, the Dragon thirteen didn''t even hurt a hair.


    Moreover, the solid Rune energy outside his body seems to have not been consumed.


    "Mr. Zhou, have you finished typing?" At this time, long shisan opened his eyes and asked.


    Old Zhou looked at long thirteen with a black face and didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    Why, the boy didn''t feel his fist just now.


    "Xiao Wu, how long can this jade talisman last?" Asked Mr. Zhou.


    "It can block the strong attack of heaven and man for one minute." Wu Hao said.


    "I''ll go, cow. Mr. Zhou, come and punch me again. It''s okay. I''m not afraid of death. " Hearing that the jade talisman could still hold on for one minute under the full attack of heaven and man, long shisan began to provoke Mr. Zhou.

 Chapter 288

    Zhou Laogen was too lazy to pay attention to him. He didn''t have the time to waste his strength on him.


    "How long can this effect last if no one attacks?" Asked Mr. Zhou.


    "One day." Wu Hao simply tunnel.


    "What about the effects of the other three symbols?" Asked Mr. Zhou.


    The "move" symbol can move arbitrarily within one minute and one kilometer. Each jade Rune of explosion Rune and freezing rune is equivalent to a full blow by the martial arts in heaven and man, with explosion and freezing effects. " Wu Hao said.


    "How many pieces of jade talisman are there in your bag?"


    Mr. Zhou almost drooled over the power of the jade talisman Wu Hao said.


    A jade talisman is equivalent to a full strike by the martial arts in heaven and man. An ordinary person can kill a martial arts in heaven and man by wearing a solid talisman and making more than a dozen explosive talismans and frozen talismans.


    This jade talisman is terrible.


    These jade talismans are refined by Wu Hao. We can imagine how strong Wu Hao is.


    However, for Wu Hao''s strength, Zhou didn''t want to guess for a long time.


    Because, in the eyes of Zhou Lao, like others, he thinks Wu Hao is a demon.


    "There were 2000 yuan originally, 500 yuan for a symbol. Just now I used a piece of "solid symbol", and there are only 1999 left. " Wu Hao handed Zhou Hao a bag of jade talismans.


    Zhou Hao hurriedly caught it for fear of breaking it.


    Long shisan looked at the bag in Zhou Hao''s hand.


    At this time, he realized what Wu Hao said in the car just now. His snake skin pocket is really much more expensive than his 488.


    There''s nothing like it.


    "Xiao Wu, with your jade talismans, those little bats naturally want them to come back." Zhou Hao was excited.


    The previous worries were completely solved under the jade amulets sent by Wu Hao.


    If those families and sects are willing to work hard, Zhou Hao can consider giving them the jade Fu.


    If they don''t want to work hard, they will be trampled by other families and sects.


    "As a Chinese, how can you allow those little bats to run wild on our land. If they come, don''t go back. Let those other forces know that our great China is not easy to bully. " Wu Hao''s expression was serious.


    "Brother Wu is right. Those little bats can''t go back." Long shisan agrees with Wu Hao very much.


    "Then tomorrow, catch an old bat and kill it." Zhou Hao said.


    Zhou Hao really has no way to help long 13.


    Long shisan is the best young man in the hidden dragon group, but his character gives Zhou Hao a headache.


    It really makes Zhou Hao love and hate.


    "Mr. Zhou, isn''t it? My ''solid talisman'' will be gone tomorrow. If I haven''t reached the level of martial arts, I''m going to fight a Duke of heaven and man. Don''t I have to die? Mr. Zhou, if you want my life, just say it. Don''t do that. " Long shisan looked at Zhou Lao with a sad face.


    "You know you can''t. If you can''t, practice well at ordinary times and break through the congenital environment as soon as possible. " Boss Zhou looked at long shisan with a face.


    Long shisan has a bitter face and doesn''t know what to say.


    His talent is very good, but he is always lazy when practicing at ordinary times, so he has never broken through to the congenital environment.


    No way, for him, boring practice is a waste of time.


    "Thirteen, I''m very optimistic about you. You have to work hard." Zhou Laoyu focuses on long tunnels.


    "I see." The Dragon nodded.


    Seeing old Zhou and long shisan, Wu Hao wondered if he wanted to get long shisan some "monkey wine" to drink, so that he could break through his congenital state early.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s expression, old Zhou winked at long shisan.


    Zhou knew that Wu Hao didn''t take out many good things, so he wanted to play with long shisan and let Wu Hao take out the old things himself.


    "Mr. Zhou, I don''t know how many families and sects will really work hard tomorrow. We can only rely on us. Tomorrow I''ll use the solid symbol to fight a duke. " Dragon 13 understands the spirit.


    After following Mr. Zhou for so long, he certainly knew that Mr. Zhou was going to trap people.


    "There''s no way. If you don''t go up, who will go up." Mr. Zhou is serious.


    "Then give me some more runes tomorrow, Mr. Zhou. As you know, I''ve been practicing honestly before and breaking through the congenital environment. At least it''s more useful than now. " Dragon thirteen sighed.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you hang up so easily. However, you should practice well in the future. Don''t be lazy. " Zhou Lao patted long shisan on the shoulder.


    "All right, all right, stop acting. I''ll be embarrassed if I watch it again. " Wu Hao was helpless.


    Although Zhou and Lao played well, they still couldn''t escape Wu Hao''s eyes.


    "Xiao Wu, we are not acting. Tomorrow, only thirteen of them will be the real main force. Those families and sects are not very reliable. " Zhou Laogen didn''t feel uncomfortable being exposed by Wu Hao. He still said with a straight face.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and said, "OK, I see. Come on, here are some bottles of wine for you. "


    With that, Wu Hao took 10 bottles of monkey wine out of the ring.


    In this small half a year, Wu Hao got a lot of "monkey wine" from sun Sansheng.


    Give Mr. Zhou 10 bottles. It''s nothing at all.


    Although Wu Hao has a lot of "monkey wine", can he take it out in front of Mr. Zhou.


    The old man''s face and Kung Fu this week are similar to that of old Fang.


    "My grass, how did it come out?" Long shisan stared at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao suddenly produced ten bottles of monkey wine, which surprised long shisan.


    "Space equipment?" Zhou always knows about space objects, but he doesn''t know what space equipment Wu Hao uses.


    "Space equipment? Is there really room for those rings? " Long shisan looked at Zhou in surprise.


    You know, long shisan doesn''t read less online novels.


    "It is said that there are space treasures that can hold all things in Xiuxian sect, and I have never seen them." Old Zhou looked at Wu Hao greedily.


    "By chance, I got a space ring. However, I won''t show you this ring. If I meet you again in the future, I''ll give you one. " Wu Haoyang the hand with the space ring.


    "Really? Then thank brother Wu. " Long shisan hurriedly said.


    What''s the space ring? It''s a legendary treasure.


    Long shisan is not polite to Wu Hao at all.


    "Xiao Wu, your wine is'' monkey wine ''." Mr. Zhou shifted the topic to monkey wine.


    Now that Mr. Fang knows about the "monkey wine", it depends on the relationship between Mr. Fang Yu and Mr. Zhou. Mr. Zhou definitely has a good relationship with Mr. Fang.


    Maybe it''s for Wu Hao''s "monkey wine" that I just performed with long shisan.


    "Yes. Since Mr. Zhou knows, I won''t say more. You can experience it yourself. " Wu Hao nodded.

 Chapter 289

    "OK, I''ll take it." Old Zhou smiled and accepted ten bottles of monkey wine.


    Long shisan looked at Zhou anxiously.


    Mr. Zhou ignored him directly.


    Dragon thirteen looked at old Zhou bitterly.


    At least I acted with you just now. You don''t have to cross the river and tear down the bridge.


    However, Mr. Zhou ignored him at all, but talked with Wu Hao about how to use the people of those families and sects.


    Seeing that Mr. Zhou directly regarded himself as a little transparent, long 13 had to squat in the corner and draw a circle.


    The next day, every family and sect sent people to a secret military aircraft field near Shangjing.


    Among these people, Wu Hao saw many familiar people, including Lin Yunguo and Lin Zehao of the Lin family in Chang''an. At this time, Lin Zehao had broken through the congenital environment, including Gu Tianyang, Gu Tianqing and Long Fei of Lingyin gate, Xiao Bai of Wuji sect, etc.


    There are also five families in Beijing, Shendan Valley and Ximen family. In addition to these, there are many families and sects that Wu Hao has never seen.


    I believe it would be difficult for Wu Hao to see them if the blood clan had not declared war.


    Wu Hao took a look. Except Shendan Valley and Ximen family, every family and sect has a martial leader in tianrenjing.


    Those who come here are the weakest and the most extreme martial arts.


    There are almost hundreds of people.


    It seems that these families and sects are very interested in this great event.


    Of course, is it true or false? Wait a minute to know.


    In addition, there are more than 1000 strong military personnel sent by the military.


    At this time, Zhou Hao came forward and said a few words.


    "I won''t say more about what will happen later. The blood clan dared to declare war on our great China, and they simply didn''t pay attention to our great China. We must win this time, whether for the majesty of the great heavenly dynasty or the future development of various families and sects. We should fight and fear them, and let other forces fear us and dare not provoke us again. "


    "Those who violate China will be punished even if they are far away."


    "Those who violate China will be punished even if they are far away."


    "Those who violate China will be punished even if they are far away."


    After Zhou Hao finished, the military strongman immediately shouted slogans.


    Then, ten heavy helicopters carried the people to the previously agreed uninhabited desert island.


    Because, seeing Lin Yunguo and them, Wu Hao sat on the same plane with them and gave them jade symbols on the plane.


    They are all people who have friends with themselves. Wu Hao doesn''t want to see them die on the island.


    A few hours later, Wu Hao and others came to the desert island.


    Not long after Wu Hao''s people came to the desert island, a huge ship appeared on the distant sea.


    As the ship approached quickly, Wu Hao saw that the deck of the ship was full of blood families in black dresses.


    Look, their number has reached thousands.


    It seems that with the advent of the end of the law, these alien races that do not rely on Reiki have grown up.


    The number of blood clans is several times more than their own, which makes the people of this sect and family look ugly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this war is about the survival of our great China. If we lose, China will become the garden of vampires. If we win, those guys who have bad ideas about us are afraid of us, afraid of us. Therefore, we must win today''s war. "


    Zhou Hao said loudly.


    "Fight for China, though you die without regret."


    "Fight for China, though you die without regret."


    "Fight for China, though you die without regret."


    The military strongman shouted first.


    Although their strength has not broken through the congenital environment.


    But at this time, it gives people an extremely sharp momentum.


    The neat cry made everyone''s blood boil.


    They are soldiers and their duty is to protect their country.


    If anyone invades his country, he can only walk over their bodies.


    This is a spirit of sacrificing life and death, which is a military tradition.


    For the sake of the people of the motherland behind them, they are not afraid of life and death. They just want to die on the battlefield.


    "Our former responsibility of Lingyin sect was to subdue demons and help justice. Today, demons are in power, and we must kill demons and subdue demons. If you can fight for the great heaven, you will die without regret! " Gu Tianyang said, with a faint aura.


    "Old man, let''s see who killed more today."


    A little old man with a huge sword on his shoulder was very heroic to the ancient Tianyang road.


    The old man''s name is Guo Tiejian. He is the leader of the iron sword sect of Yinshi sect.


    And Gu Tianyang are old friends.


    "Iron sword, let''s see who kills more." Gu Tianyang also smiled.


    "Rotten iron sword, little fireball, have you forgotten me? I''m sure Tiandao will kill more than you. "


    Said an old man, blindfolded and with a big knife on his back.


    The blindfolded old man is the Tiandao of Wandao gate.


    Under the heroic words of several leaders, the young people of all families and sects rushed into the night with the intention of war.


    They want to follow their leader and fight a bright future.


    The ship was close to the island, and those blood clans turned into bats and flew to the island.


    Although the blood clan does not recognize bats, it is a constant fact that they can turn into bats.


    After all the blood clans went to the island, there was no nonsense on both sides and they went straight to work.


    The two sides were engulfed in the opposite direction like a tide.


    The war broke out in an instant.


    In this war, the blood clan will devour the warriors of the Great China Dynasty and turn the Great China Dynasty into their back garden.


    However, the warriors of the great heavenly kingdom vowed to defend their territory to the death and beat all the damn bats to death on this desert island.


    Let them become fertilizer here.


    The patriarchs and leaders of major families and sects took the lead.


    Under their attack, those barons and viscounts were simply vulnerable.


    However, those blood clan Dukes don''t feel sad at all. This low-level blood clan, let them consume the strength of those martial arts in heaven and man.


    The military experts took out their guns and roared at those blood families.


    Because the bullets are specially made, those blood families can recover quickly, but there are still many blood families who died in the bullets of military experts.


    For the blood clan, the Great China Dynasty is also prepared.


    The idea of blood clan to consume the Great China is good, but this wave of operation by military experts has disrupted the plan of blood clan leaders.


    "Duke Bruch, it seems that these Chinese people are ready. We can''t watch any more. Otherwise, there will be some casualties on our side before we consume them. " A blood Duke standing next to Gail Bruch said.


    "Yes, it''s our turn. Let those warriors of the great heavenly Dynasty know the strength of our blood clan. "


    "Kill and suck up their blood."


    "Tear them up."


    These Dukes can''t help it.


    "Then go."


    Gail Bruch said, then turned into a blood clan and rushed towards the great heaven.


    The Dukes also turned into blood clan and rushed up with Gail Bruch.

 Chapter 290

    Seeing the Dukes of the blood clan rush over, the leaders of Gu Tianyang, Guo Tiejian, Tiandao and so on are about to meet them.


    After all, the Duke of the blood clan can only deal with them, who are both in heaven and human territory.


    However, just then, a huge white tiger with horns on its head stood in front of almost 30 blood Duke.


    The appearance of the giant white tiger was startled except for those who had seen big white, the Duke of the blood clan and the martial artists in other places.


    What kind of species is this? I haven''t seen it.


    White didn''t care if the blood Duke was frightened by himself. He slapped Gail Bruch who took the lead.


    Gail Bruch immediately flew hundreds of meters away as if he had been hit by a big truck.


    In the air, his body was almost smashed by big white.


    Fortunately, Gail Bruch is also a duke and powerful.


    He tried his best to recover his body, so that he didn''t be broken by Da Bai''s slap.


    However, with just one blow, Gail Bruch had lost his vitality and strength.


    In this battlefield dominated by heaven and man, it can no longer play any role.


    "Don''t fight it." Gail Bruch is a little weak.


    However, those blood Dukes did not need Gail Bruch''s reminder at all. They were far away from each other.


    After all, they can see the tragedy of Gail Bruch.


    Big white roared, and the single horn on his head suddenly lit up, and a circle of invisible waves rushed towards the blood Duke.


    When this circle of waves rushed through the blood Duke, the blood Duke suddenly seemed to be covered with a gravity ring, all of them sank and moved slowly.


    "This... This is gravity magic. The big tiger has gravity power." A blood clan roared in horror.


    "With magic, we also use magic to deal with it."


    "Yes, use magic to deal with it."


    One blood Duke began to use magic to deal with Dabai.


    "Eh, when will Dabai have the ability of gravity?" Wu Hao was a little surprised to see that Da Bai could use gravity.


    If Bai could know what Wu Hao thought, he would say that I always have the ability of gravity.


    It''s just that you''re so abnormal. Gravity doesn''t work for you at all.


    There are many kinds of blood clan magic, including corrosion, life absorption, spiritual fear, dark flame and so on.


    Anyway, in order to kill Da Bai, the Dukes threw all kinds of magic on Da Bai.


    However, Da Bai grew up in the Jedi of Wanzhong mountain, and his physical quality is basically the existence of abnormal level. If Wu Hao is too strong, his race is not afraid of anyone except the existence of a few people in the center of Wanzhong mountain.


    Therefore, those magic threw on it and didn''t even hurt his hair.


    In the middle of the princes who jumped in white, they clapped their claws and swept their tails, just like the general tank car driving into the crowd. No blood clan can stop its blow.


    Maybe he wanted to play the game of cat playing mouse. Instead of killing those blood Dukes immediately, he played with them like a cat playing mouse.


    "This... What the hell is this. There may be such powerful creatures in the Great China Dynasty. Only the Great Duke can match this power. We are wrong. We shouldn''t come to China. "


    "Gail Bruch, you are a sinner of the blood family."


    "Heaven is indeed a forbidden area. We really shouldn''t have come."


    The Dukes who were played by big white like mice were all regretful.


    Originally, they thought that they came to China this time to crush it, but they didn''t expect that they were fooled by a tiger.


    Gail Bruch and his Dukes were stopped by big white, and those little bats became the dishes in the hands of major families, cutting as they want.


    For a while, many blood clans saw something wrong and wanted to beg for mercy.


    "We surrender, don''t kill us."


    "We surrender. We swear that we will never come back to China again. Please let us go."


    ¡­¡­


    But the great heavenly kingdom doesn''t want prisoners.


    This kindred will have to stay on the island as fertilizer.


    If you blood clans dare to declare war on the Heavenly Kingdom, you must plan to be destroyed.


    When the blood clan was in complete despair, suddenly a strong pressure shrouded the whole island.


    Even those martial artists in heaven and earth frowned under this pressure.


    "You have won. You don''t have to kill them all."


    A voice rang.


    At this sound, Gail Bruch''s face showed a hopeful smile.


    The owner of this voice is the last mace of Gail Bruch''s invasion, the grand duke Angela Bruch, a powerful old man.


    "If we win, why can''t we kill them all. If you blood clans dare to declare war on us, you must plan to be completely destroyed by us. " As the principal of the great heavenly Dynasty, Zhou Hao naturally wants to stand up against him.


    "What if I do it?"


    As soon as the words fell, a very strong blood clan with a body size of more than two meters suddenly appeared on the island.


    This is the Grand Duke of Angela Bruch.


    Wu Hao took a look at the blood clan that suddenly appeared in the world. His strength reached the peak of heaven and man. It was only one step away, and he might suddenly reach the magical realm.


    If he is divided by the level of blood clan, he can be called a prince.


    However, it''s almost that bad. As long as Zhou Hao uses the "solid symbol", he can still resist him.


    "You did it? Let''s see if you have that ability? " Zhou Hao looked at Angela Bruch reluctantly.


    At this time, Dabai had enough and began to reap the lives of those blood Duke.


    When big white patted it with his paw, a blood clan Duke was patted into a blood mist by big white.


    Even if the blood clan has an immortal body and is turned into a blood mist, they can''t recover.


    Seeing that a blood Duke was shot dead under his own eyes, Angela Bruch immediately became angry and rushed to Dabai.


    He''s going to kill the annoying tiger.


    However, Zhou Hao was in front of him at this time.


    "If you want to pass, you have to pass me first."


    "Then die for me."


    The grand duke Angela Bruch grabbed Zhou Hao with a claw.


    Blood clan is different from human beings. The older human beings are, the older their physical function will be, and their strength will become weaker and weaker with the aging of their physical function.


    The blood clan is different. The older they are, the stronger their body experience is, the stronger their magic is, and their comprehensive strength is also stronger and stronger.


    Angela Bruch now has a claw and a full blow from ordinary people.


    Originally, Angela Bruch thought that Zhou Hao would be seriously injured if he didn''t die.


    But Zhou Hao didn''t do anything at all. Instead, he hit Angela Bruch in the chest.


    Although the blow did not hurt Angela Bruch, it also made him feel a long lost pain.

 Chapter 291

    Angela Bruch looked at Zhou Hao in surprise. He really didn''t expect that Zhou Hao was unharmed under his own attack.


    At this time, he also found that there was a layer of energy outside Zhou Hao''s body to protect him.


    When Angela Bruch attacked, Zhou Hao used the ''solid symbol''.


    "Is this your confidence?" Asked Angela Bruch¡° But even so, you can''t hurt. After the energy of this energy mask disappears, you''ll be dead. "


    "Then I''d like to try. But can you break my energy mask before those blood Duke are killed? " A faint smile appeared on Zhou Hao''s face.


    Angela Bruch looked at big white.


    Just when he was blocked by Zhou Hao, Dabai killed three dukes.


    "Damn you."


    Angela Bruch frantically attacked Zhou Hao.


    His speed was so fast that Zhou Hao couldn''t even defend. He had to rely on the ''solid symbol'' to resist Angela Bruch''s attack.


    At the same time, I also know the defense ability of "solid talisman". It''s really too strong.


    Angela Bruch was getting more and more upset.


    He attacked with all his strength, but he still didn''t break the energy mask outside Zhou Hao''s body.


    During this time, several Dukes were shot dead by Dabai.


    Angela Bruch is crazy and continues to attack Zhou Hao more madly.


    While calculating the remaining time of the "solid symbol", Zhou Hao thought about using the frozen symbol and the burst symbol.


    Zhou Hao suddenly stepped back, and a frozen amulet was thrown on Angela Bruch.


    Angela Bruch, who was going crazy by the energy mask, saw that Zhou Hao had retired and was preparing to go to Dabai.


    Suddenly a danger arose from the bottom of her heart, and Angela Bruch immediately retreated without thinking.


    But it''s still a little slow.


    The air cooled instantly, freezing Angela Bruch.


    An extremely cold energy began to destroy Angela Bruch''s body.


    Even with Angela Bruch''s strong body, some can''t eat this extremely cold energy.


    Angela Bruch can only use the power in her body to disperse this extremely cold energy and shake the ice to live her own cold ice.


    Only when Angela Bruch had just broken the ice, a powerful force burst in front of him.


    Angela Bruch had no time to breathe back and could only gather strength to resist the force of the explosion.


    The force of the explosion almost hit the human environment one day. Even if Angela Bruch resisted hard, he also suffered a little injury.


    This little injury, with his recovery ability, can be recovered with only one breath.


    However, before this time, the extremely cold energy appeared again and frozen him again.


    Angela Bruch is going crazy. Is it over.


    No way, Angela Bruch can only resist the extreme cold energy again and shatter the cold ice.


    This made his injury worse.


    Just as he was about to recover, the explosive force appeared again.


    Is it over.


    Angela Bruch once again resisted the force of the explosion.


    The injury is one more point worse.


    This time Angela Bruch didn''t relax.


    Sure enough, the extremely cold energy came out again.


    This time, Angela Bruch saw clearly that the extremely cold energy was made out of the jade amulet in Zhou Hao''s hand.


    Needless to say, he must have brought out the explosive force.


    Seeing Angela Bruch looking at himself, Zhou Hao took out another explosive symbol and looked at him with a bad smile.


    "If you... Have the ability, please let''s go one-on-one. What kind of hero is this trick?" Angela Bruch looked at the jade amulet in Zhou Hao''s hand and panicked.


    Even if he is strong, he will be killed if Zhou Hao attacks him like this.


    "I didn''t say I was a hero. Besides, as long as we win you, we are all heroes. "


    With that, Zhou Hao threw another "burst symbol" at Angela Bruch.


    If Zhou Hao had only the "burst symbol", Angela Bruch might escape with her own speed.


    But Zhou Hao still has a "frozen Rune" that can freeze himself, which makes Angela Bruch desperate.


    Sure enough, Angela Bruch gave up when she saw that Zhou Hao had another "frozen talisman" in his hand after he lost the "burst talisman".


    This feeling is like being desperate to be killed with continuous moves when playing the boxing king game.


    In the game hall, you can also PK real people to find the inside.


    But this is not a game.


    In this way, Zhou Hao directly killed Angela Bruch with 50 pieces of "frozen Rune" and "burst Rune".


    Angela Bruch may also be the most miserable and depressed Great Duke of the blood family.


    And when he saw his cards and killed him, Gail Bruch almost vomited blood and died.


    He didn''t expect that his cards were not powerful, so he was killed.


    It feels like a pair of kings were taken away by others with a tractor when playing upgrade.


    At this time, Gail Bruch stopped resisting and let white shoot him to death.


    When the blood Duke was completely destroyed by white, the battle came to an end.


    Those blood clans were killed one by one under the attack of heaven and man''s territory of major families and sects.


    Don''t take prisoners. It''s the same idea in everyone''s heart.


    If you dare to declare war on China, don''t leave when you come.


    "We won, we won."


    After all the blood families were destroyed, I don''t know who shouted first.


    Then everyone shouted loudly.


    "We won, we won."


    "We won, we won."


    "Great China, stand on the top of the world again."


    "Iron sword, I killed 93 blood Viscount, 25 earls and 6 Marquis this time." Gu Tianyang said proudly.


    "Old man, viscount and count, I don''t remember killing several, but I killed seven marquis." Guo Tiejian said carrying the iron sword.


    "I killed 11 marquis." The knife in Tiandao''s hand is still dripping blood.


    "What do you have to be proud of? One cat killed almost 30 blood dukes." Lin Yunguo said.


    If it had been put in the past, Lin Yunguo dared not make a sound in front of these people.


    But after seeing Da Bai''s strength, his courage grew up.


    After all, Dabai has lived in their house for a long time. Everyone is an acquaintance.


    "Boy, pay attention to your words." Tiandao looked at Lin Yunguo and rushed towards Lin Yunguo with the momentum of heaven and man.


    He felt that Tiandao was using the Qi field of Tianjing towards himself, and Lin Yunguo almost used the "solid symbol".


    However, at this time, Gu Tianyang waved his hand, and the momentum of Tiandao''s rush to Lin Yunguo suddenly dissipated. He smiled and said, "brother Tiandao, don''t be angry. I think brother Lin is right. We are really not as good as others'' cat."


    Tiandao doesn''t know the relationship between Wu Hao and Lin Yunguo, but he knows it very well.


    If Lin Yunguo was hurt by Tiandao, the tiger would shoot Tiandao as a blood clan.

 Chapter 292

    "Old man, why did you stop me. Even if he is right, he is not qualified to comment on us. " After being stopped by Gu Tianyang, Tiandao''s face was very ugly, but he didn''t continue to fight.


    Lin Yunguo was also a little afraid.


    Tiandao is right. He is really a junior. How can he be qualified to talk around them and comment on them.


    Thinking, Lin Yunguo''s feet are a little soft.


    Did you lose your mind just now? How did you come to these big guys.


    At this time, Lin Zehao came over and apologized to Tiandao: "sorry, my father is rude, please don''t worry about it."


    Then Lin Zehao quietly stabbed Lin Yunguo. Lin Yunguo quickly responded, "I''m sorry, predecessors, it''s my faux pas."


    Gu Tianyang smiled like an elder and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay. However, it''s really good that Zehao broke through the congenital environment so young. There must be you in the fourth childe of Chang''an in the future. "


    "Thank you, ancient leader." Lin Zehao is polite and authentic.


    "I''m not praising you. I''m telling the truth." Ancient Tianyang road.


    Lin Zehao blushed and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Lin Yunguo said, "senior, I have several acquaintances over there. I went to find them."


    With that, Lin Yunguo took Lin Zehao and said to leave.


    "Old man, why are you so polite to them and let them go so easily. You know my rules. If anyone offends me, I will break their arm. " Tiandao domineering tunnel.


    "Lao Dao, don''t talk nonsense." Gu Tianyang said when he heard that Tiandao was going to break the arm of the Lin family''s father and son.


    At this time, Dabai suddenly looked over here.


    Tiandao suddenly blew up.


    He felt a terrible look staring at him.


    His originally extremely stable hand shook involuntarily.


    When he turned his head, he found that the big white tiger was staring at him, and his heart suddenly became angry.


    He Tiandao was very confident in his strength, but he was still afraid when he played so many blood Dukes as mice.


    "Why did the big tiger look at us?"


    Guo Tiejian also felt Dabai''s eyes, but Dabai didn''t stare at him. His situation was much better than Tiandao.


    Gu Tianyang smiled bitterly and said, "I told you to stop talking. You just don''t listen. That''s good."


    Although he is an old acquaintance with Dabai, and Dabai has not targeted him, he may be implicated by Huitian Dao, but Gu Tianyang feels bitter.


    "Is it... Is it me?" Tiandao swallowed his saliva.


    "No, who are you. The big tiger, named Dabai, has lived in the Lin family for a long time. You just said you would break the arm of the Lin family. What do you think it would think? " Gu Tianyang said and opened the distance from Tiandao.


    It''s obvious that Da Bai is unhappy with Tiandao. He''d better stay away from him to avoid being implicated by him.


    After hearing this, Li Tiejian quickly opened the distance from Tiandao and said, "my grass, what''s the situation?"


    "Because the Lin family has a good daughter." Gu Tianyang envies the tunnel.


    He didn''t envy Bai so much before he showed his power.


    Now that he knows that Da Bai is strong, he is really envious.


    Big white is so strong. What about big white''s Master Wu Hao.


    Gu Tianyang really doesn''t want to think down.


    "Well... What should I do now? Shit, that... The tiger is coming. " Tiandao said and suddenly found that Dabai came towards him.


    "You can blow it to death with a knife." Guo Tiejian said aside.


    "If I want to kill you, I''ll kill you first. Don''t be kidding. Help me find a way. " Tiandao was crying.


    "The way is to have it, but it depends on whether you like it or not." Guo Tiejian said.


    "Yes, anything." Tiandao hurried.


    "That''s an apology. Apologize to the Lin family. Now everyone is a hero. As long as you apologize, Zhou Hao will cover us. " Guo tiekendo.


    Although Guo Tiejian is a little old man, he is very smart.


    "Apologize to them?" Tiandao still couldn''t save face at this time.


    "The big tiger is coming. If you think you can cut it, you don''t have to apologize." Guo Tiejian shook his head helplessly.


    "Is there no other way?" Dabai is getting closer and closer to himself. Tiandao is really anxious.


    "There is another way, that is, you are slapped to death by a big tiger. You don''t have the strong recovery ability of the blood Duke. You will die quickly and painlessly. " Guo Tiejian thought deliberately and said.


    "My grass, are you going to watch me die after so many years of friendship?" Tiandao looked at Guo Tiejian with a sad expression.


    "I can''t help it. At best, I''ll just close my eyes. " Guo Tiejian said and really closed his eyes.


    "OK, OK, I''ll apologize, I''ll apologize."


    Tiandao looked at Da Bai, who was getting closer and closer, and Guo Tiejian, who closed his eyes, immediately counseled.


    When zhengtiandao was going to apologize to the Lin family, Dabai suddenly appeared in front of him.


    With the strength of Tiandao, I can''t see how Dabai appears.


    "Old... Tiger generation, do you... What can I do for you?" Tiandao squeezed out an ugly smile on his face, and his tone was trembling.


    There was no way. Everyone was terrified to see that big white played with the blood Duke like a mouse.


    Now the great murderer came to him, and he provoked him in disguise. How can Tiandao not be afraid.


    Dabai moved his paw. The blindfolded cloth of Tiandao was cut and fell to the ground.


    Then he yelled and left.


    The Lin family are so comfortable serving me, but you want to break their father and son''s arm. Don''t you pay too much attention to your tiger master.


    Especially, if the master didn''t let me kill you, I would have killed you.


    However, it''s good to get rid of your forced blindfold and don''t bring it in the future.


    See how you pretend to be forced in the future.


    After Da Bai left, Tiandao still had a confused expression.


    What is this?


    "Lao Dao, it looks like you''re all right." Guo Tiejian came over with a bad smile on his face¡° However, you look handsome when you don''t cover your eyes. Why do you cover your eyes and pretend to be forced? "


    "What the hell is going on?" Asked Tiandao.


    "It''s estimated that the big tiger just wanted to teach you a lesson before he took off your blindfold. Maybe I think you''re too pushy. As for the last roar, it''s probably to let you stop blindfolded and forcing in the future. " Guo Tiejian said with a smile.


    "Did you guess that the elder tiger would not kill me?" Tiandao stared at Guo Tiejian.


    "Of course not. I''m not the roundworm in the tiger''s belly." Guo Tiejian looked like he didn''t admit to killing me.


    "You... You must know." Tiandao hates tunnel.

 Chapter 293

    "Anyway, you really offended the elder tiger, and he will teach you a lesson. In the future, don''t cover your eyes and pretend to be forced. Also, remember to curry favor with the Lin family in the future. Not many people know this time. It''s good for us to curry favor early. " Guo Tiejian whispered in Tiandao''s ear.


    Tiandao''s eyes suddenly brightened. Guo Tiejian said it well. It''s time to flatter.


    Anyway, let the people below flatter, and they won''t lose a piece of meat.


    Moreover, it can also have a little relationship with the tiger elders, making no loss.


    After everyone had a rest, Zhou Hao spoke.


    "We won. We left all these blood families here. This victory belongs to all of us. It is also because of everyone''s concerted efforts that we can completely win the blood clan, which also gives a deterrent to those who covet our great China. In order to thank you for your efforts, I decided to give you a welfare. I believe you have also seen the means I used to kill the blood Duke. "


    "That''s a jade amulet."


    Families and sects are naturally knowledgeable people.


    Even if I don''t know, after watching Zhou Hao directly kill a blood Duke, I also know the power of Yufu.


    "Yes, it is indeed a jade charm. I got several kinds of jade talismans by chance, including the "solid talisman" that helped me carry the attack of the Great Duke of the blood clan, and the "frozen talisman" and "burst talisman" that killed the Great Duke of the blood clan. In order to thank you for your efforts this time, I decided to take out 10 pieces of jade runes for auction. This auction only collects Lingshi. I hope you can join us if necessary. The auction is scheduled for three days. Please get ready. " Zhou Hao nodded and said.


    Hearing Zhou Hao''s words, Wu Hao couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    I''m really good at doing business this week. Originally, these jade talismans were given to those families, but now he took them out to exchange for spirit stones. It''s really 666.


    However, the jade symbols are all given to old Zhou, so it''s up to him to deal with them.


    Those families and sects were very happy when they heard that Mr. Zhou was going to auction the jade talisman, but they didn''t look very good when they heard that the jade talisman was going to use spirit stones.


    After all, Lingshi is the foundation of their families and sects.


    However, they can''t help arguing about Yufu.


    If any family gets these kinds of jade talismans, it will be a crushing existence for other families.


    Therefore, they must fight for Yufu.


    "Mr. Zhou, we don''t have Lingshi. Can we auction it with money or industry?" Someone asked.


    "Yes, we don''t have Lingshi at all. It''s unfair to us."


    "Yes, it''s not fair."


    Some smaller families began to shout.


    And the big families didn''t say anything.


    For them, it would be more appropriate if they could auction with industry. Of course, they wouldn''t say anything.


    Just let the little families shout.


    Zhou Hao was not worried at all. He smiled faintly and said, "you all should have heard a word called huaibi''s sin. Even if you do, can you keep them? "


    After hearing Zhou Hao''s words, the small families didn''t say a word.


    Yeah, just thinking about robbing.


    But I did. Can I keep it?


    Those top families and sects won''t let go of Yufu easily.


    In their hands, it''s easier to rob too much than Zhou Hao''s.


    "Since everyone has no other opinions, we''ll deal with Lingshi in three days." Zhou Hao said and saw the plane flying over¡° Let''s get ready and get on the plane. "


    All families and sects stopped talking.


    In my mind, I have to get a few pieces of iron to buy and sell iron.


    When they got on the plane, Zhou Hao asked Wu Hao to take a plane with him.


    "Mr. Zhou, do you have anything to say to me?" Wu Hao knew that Zhou Hao must have something to tell himself, so Wu Hao asked first.


    "Xiao Wu, thank you for declaring war on us this time. If it weren''t for you, we don''t know how many people we would sacrifice. Well, tell me what reward you want? " Zhou Hao looked at Wu Hao gratefully.


    Although Wu Hao did not take action this time, he had a great impact on the battle.


    Without his big white and his jade talisman, the Chinese side of this battle will undoubtedly lose.


    "No, as a Chinese, this is what I should do." Wu Hao said.


    "No, I must give you a reward." Zhou Hao said in an unquestionable tone.


    "All right, all right." Wu Hao can only agree.


    "Come on, what do you want?" Zhou Hao asked.


    "I think... By the way, I went to Suzhou to visit the garden a few days ago. Why don''t you give me a garden?" Wu Hao thought that he had visited the garden before.


    "No problem." Zhou Hao agreed without thinking about it¡° Is there anything else you want? "


    "Not yet." Wu Hao shook his head.


    "All right. I''ll send you the property right in two days. " Zhou Hao nodded.


    Wu Hao has made great contributions this time. Let alone a garden, even if he wants more, Zhou Hao will give it to him without hesitation.


    "It''s all right. I''m not in a hurry." Wu Hao said.


    Zhou Hao patted Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    After the plane flew back to the secret military base, people from all families and sects immediately went back to smash the pot and sell iron for auction.


    Some small families stayed and wanted to eat melons and go to the theatre in three days.


    Wu Hao is looking for Shen Yumo.


    When the garden is in hand, Wu Hao will return to the magic capital.


    Wu Hao took a taxi and came to Jinghai Fengyun company.


    Jinghai Fengyun company is located in a building in the center of Shangjing.


    The company wrapped up the five floors of the building.


    Come to the front desk of Jinghai Fengyun company.


    The front desk is a beautiful girl.


    "Who are you looking for, sir?" The girl asked.


    "I''m looking for you, President Li and President Chen." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Do you have an appointment?" The girl asked.


    "Do you want to make an appointment? I didn''t. Why don''t I call them now? " Wu Hao took out his cell phone and asked.


    "Then you fight." The girl nodded.


    Then Wu Hao called Chen Shaofeng.


    "Chen Shao, Yu Mo is in the company. I want to go in and have a look."


    "Of course, I''ll pick you up right now."


    "Don''t come. I''ll just go in and stroll around."


    "Really don''t need me?"


    "Well, tell your front desk beauty, or she''ll have to ask the security guard to kick me out."


    "OK, I see. You call Xiaoyue and I''ll tell her."


    "All right." Wu Hao said to the girl at the front desk, "are you Xiaoyue? Come and answer the phone."


    With that, Wu Hao handed Xiaoyue his mobile phone.


    Chen Shaofeng confessed a few words to Xiaoyue on the phone, and Xiaoyue nodded quickly.


    After Chen Shaofeng hung up, Xiaoyue respectfully returned her mobile phone to Wu Hao.


    "Can I go in now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Wu Shao, of course you can go in."


    I don''t know what Chen Shaofeng said to Xiaoyue. Xiaoyue called Wu Hao a compliment.


    "OK, I''ll go in and have a look. You''re busy."


    With that, Wu Hao walked into the company.

 Chapter 294

    In the corridor of the company, there are many posters, some are posters of stars, and some are still photos.


    In every office, there are staff busy.


    Once upon a time, Wu Hao also yearned for such a life.


    However, Wu Hao has little chance to do this kind of work now.


    "Hey, you..."


    While Wu Hao was thinking, a somewhat feminine voice stopped Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao looked intently. He was talking about a middle-aged man in a pink suit.


    "Do you call me?" Wu Hao asked strangely.


    "Yes, it''s you. Are you new here?" The man asked Wu Hao.


    "I... sort of." Wu Hao thought and nodded.


    "Just right, I think your appearance conditions are also good. The person I made an appointment with before is not feeling well. He stood up and took a group of photos for me." The man said.


    "Can I...?"


    It''s OK to beat people and blame Wu Hao, but if you take fashion photos, Wu Hao is really the first time.


    "Yes, come with me."


    When the man finished, he took Wu Hao to a photography room.


    At this time, a girl in the room is putting a pose there.


    Wu Hao looks familiar to girls. He should be a little star.


    "Jesse, is anyone here? I have other announcements to go."


    Seeing the middle-aged man coming, the girl hurriedly said.


    "He can''t come to the hospital, but I found you another one." Jesse pointed to Wu Hao.


    The girl looked at Wu Hao and nodded slightly.


    Seeing that the girl agreed, Jesse hurriedly urged Wu Hao to change his clothes.


    Although Wu Hao didn''t take such a picture, he entered the state with a little attention.


    Before long, a group of photos were taken.


    "You''re doing well. I have a play to shoot recently. Do you want to play a role? You have a good chance based on your appearance." The girl, like an elder, said to Wu Hao.


    "Well, forget it. I''m not here to be an actor."


    If you take a picture, Wu Hao can cope with it. If you want to make a film, that''s OK.


    "Ah, you look so good that you''re not an actor?" The girl stared at Wu Hao.


    "Hey, sister Kailin gives you a chance. How many people want it. Why don''t you know what''s good or bad." Jesse was a little worried.


    Seriously, Jesse is really optimistic about Wu Hao becoming a star.


    "What do you do?" Kailin asked curiously.


    "I do video editing." Wu Hao casually said one.


    "Video clip?"


    Kailin and Jesse both looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    With such good appearance conditions, it''s a waste to do video editing.


    "Do you want to be an actor?" Kailin asked.


    Wu Hao shook his head.


    Jesse sighed helplessly.


    "Well, if you change your mind, you can call me." Kailin said that and gave Wu Hao a business card.


    Then Kailin and Jesse left first.


    She is a little star. Naturally, she has a lot of work to do.


    So Wu Hao wandered again.


    Wu Hao saw people practicing singing and dancing and explaining acting skills.


    It''s like an artist training base.


    No wonder many people want to cooperate with Jinghai.


    However, strangely, Wu Hao turned around and didn''t see Shen Yumo.


    Finally, Wu Hao found Shen Yumo on the fifth floor.


    At this time, she is undergoing physical training.


    Shen Yumo was sweating, but his face was an excited smile.


    Being an actress is her dream. Now with this opportunity and such good conditions, Shen Yumo naturally works very hard.


    Time passed quickly. The teachers who taught Shen Yumo left, but she was still reviewing what she learned today.


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to wait for her to come out, but it was almost 6 o''clock. Before she was ready to rest, she called her.


    "Feather ink."


    When Shen Yumo heard Wu Hao''s voice, he looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you go to work? " Shen Yumo came to Wu Hao and said.


    "Yes, it''s done, so I came to see you. You worked too hard. " Wu Hao looked at Shen Yumo, who was sweating all over, and felt some heartache.


    "There''s no way. I''m not from a college, so I have to work harder." Shen Yumo is serious.


    "OK, it''s almost 6 o''clock. You''ve been practicing all afternoon. You should have a rest, or your body can''t bear it. Wait a minute, let''s go and have something to eat. " Wu Hao said.


    "OK, I''ll take a bath and you''ll wait for me here." Then Shen Yumo went to take a bath.


    Wu Hao is waiting for Shen Yumo outside the training room.


    At this time, a handsome man about 30 years old came to Wu Hao. He looked at Wu Hao with some vigilance and said, "who are you and how are you here?"


    "Who are you?" Wu Hao looked at the man.


    "Don''t you know me? I''m Ding Yu, manager of the company''s public relations department. Who are you and why are you here? " Ding Yu looks at Wu Hao.


    "I came to the company today." Wu Hao said.


    Wu Hao didn''t talk nonsense. He really came to the company today.


    "Newcomer? This is not where you come from. You should go. " Ding Yudao.


    "This is not the public relations department either." Wu Hao is too lazy to talk to Ding Yu.


    Looking at him, I knew he had an evil heart for Shen Yumo, otherwise he wouldn''t come here.


    "You''re a newcomer. Don''t worry so much. Do your own thing, or you won''t stay long. " Ding Yu even threatened Wu Hao.


    "Oh, when I came to the company, no one told me I wouldn''t stay long." Wu Hao said¡° The front desk of the company, Xiaoyue beauty, said, "let me stay as long as I want."


    "Your mouth is very talkative. If I were you, I would leave right away. Otherwise, there would be no name of you in the company tomorrow. " Ding Yu looked at Wu Hao with a gloomy face.


    "Then I want to see it tomorrow. All right, there''s nothing for you here. You can go. "


    Ding Yu was like a fly. Wu Hao naturally wanted to drive him away.


    "You''re fine." Ding Yu glanced at Wu Hao with hatred.


    He came here to soak Shen Yumo, but he won''t just leave.


    He has heard that Shen Yumo, the new comer to the company, has an extraordinary relationship with his boss.


    Moreover, it is definitely not a relationship between lovers.


    If Shen Yumo is involved, her future will definitely be bright with her relationship with her boss.


    And Shen Yumo is also very beautiful and worthy of himself.


    For these two reasons, he will never walk easily.


    "Actually, if I were you, I would go now. Otherwise, you will regret what happens later. " Wu Hao kindly reminded Ding Yu.


    Because once Shen Yumo comes out, he will definitely go up and pay attention.


    Seeing such a scene, Ding Yu can''t stay in Beijing and Shanghai anymore.

 Chapter 295

    Ding Yu looked at Wu Hao disdainfully and didn''t want to talk to Wu Hao any more.


    Seeing that Ding Yu stopped talking, Wu Hao didn''t want to talk to him.


    Before long, Shen Yumo came out after taking a bath.


    Seeing another person outside, Shen Yumo frowned.


    Ding Yu''s eyes lit up when he saw Shen Yumo.


    Shen Yumo is a little more beautiful than he expected.


    Seeing Shen Yumo coming this way, he quickly greeted him and said, "Hello, my name is Ding Yu, from the public relations department of the company. Are you Shen Yumo? We will be colleagues in the future."


    With that, Ding Yu also extended his hand to Shen Yumo.


    "From the public relations department, what are you doing here?"


    Shen Yumo frowned and did not shake hands with Ding Yu.


    Shen Yumo didn''t shake hands with himself. Ding Yu withdrew his hand somewhat embarrassed and said, "I just want to say hello to Miss Shen and invite Miss Shen to dinner. I don''t know. Will Miss Shen appreciate it? "


    "Sorry, I''m not free. Please excuse me." Shen Yumo said, walked past Ding Yu, came to Wu Hao, took Wu Hao''s arm and said, "where shall we eat?"


    Seeing Shen Yumo holding Wu Hao''s arm, Ding Yu''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    He said coldly, "Shen Yumo, the company stipulates that it is impossible to fall in love as an artist of the company. Don''t you know?"


    "Sorry, I believe Yumo''s contract doesn''t say anything that you can''t fall in love." Wu Hao signed Ding Yu back for Shen Yumo¡° It''s you, manager Ding. When you are off work, you come here to invite the company''s artists to dinner, which is not allowed by the company. "


    With that, Wu Hao and Shen Yumo took the elevator downstairs.


    When I came to the front desk of the company, Xiaoyue was on duty.


    Seeing Wu Hao and Shen Yumo coming out together, she quickly stood up.


    At the same time, I also know why the new Shen Yumo will be so valued.


    It was because of Wu Hao.


    "Help me inform Chen Shao and ask him to tell Ding Yu to go away tomorrow."


    With that, Wu Hao smiled at Xiaoyue and left the company.


    After Wu Hao left, Ding Yu came to the front desk.


    At this time, Xiaoyue looked at Ding Yu with a trace of pity.


    What a pity. I''ll be kicked out of the company tomorrow.


    "Xiaoyue, you know the boy who came just now. He said, "you said he could stay in the company as long as you want, didn''t you?" Ding Yu questioned Xiaoyue.


    This sentence directly dispelled all the pity in her heart.


    With this attitude, you deserve to be out of the company.


    "Yes." Xiaoyue simply tunnel.


    "Even if he is a new employee, he is not qualified to wander around the company." Ding Yu said coldly.


    At this time, he wanted to spread the anger received by Wu Hao and Shen Yumo on Xiaoyue.


    However, knowing that Ding Yu would leave tomorrow, Xiao Yue was unwilling to show weakness and said, "as a new employee of the company, it''s natural to get familiar with the company''s environment. If you think I''m doing something wrong, tell the boss. "


    Xiaoyue is also very cunning.


    If Ding Yu really dared to tell his boss, he would die faster.


    "You..."


    Ding Yu really can''t imagine why even a receptionist dares to hate himself.


    "Don''t you... You... Me... Mine. You should go back after work. Don''t hang around the company all the time." Xiaoyue, you''re welcome.


    Ding Yu almost vomited blood by Xiaoyue''s breath.


    However, he couldn''t find words to fight back for a while.


    I can only point to Xiaoyue and leave the company.


    "Hum, I had pity on you, but now you really deserve it." Xiaoyue looked at Ding Yu''s back and said politely.


    At this moment, Xiaoyue is looking forward to tomorrow.


    Thinking, Xiaoyue called Chen Shaofeng.


    After having a meal, Wu Hao and Shen Yumo go back to the apartment Chen Shaofeng prepared for Shen Yumo.


    At the apartment, Wu Hao gave Shen Yumo a massage.


    After a day of practice, it is impossible to say that Shen Yumo''s muscles are not sore.


    Wu Hao gave her a massage, which made her feel tired all day.


    After that, they naturally did what they should do.


    The next day, Wu Hao sent Shen Yumo to the company.


    "Xiaoyue beauty, how''s that guy now?" Wu Hao asked Shen Yumo to go to the fifth floor. He stayed and asked Ding Yu about it.


    "He just went up, Wu Shao. Now you go up and catch up with the good play. That guy just said he wanted me to look good. I''ll see how he makes me look good. " Xiaoyue is angry.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "But I''m on duty." Xiaoyue has some regrets.


    "It''s all right. I''ll just tell your boss." Wu Hao doesn''t care about tunnels.


    "OK, then go and have a look." Xiaoyue suddenly looked excited.


    When Ding Yu came to the public relations department, he suddenly felt something strange.


    After a while, Ding Yucai reflected that his colleagues had strange eyes.


    "What happened?" Ding Yu suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart.


    When he came to his office, he found Chen Shaofeng sitting inside and hurriedly came forward and said, "Hello boss, you come to me today. Do you have anything to tell me?"


    Chen Shaofeng has a cold face and is ready to scold Ding Yu.


    At this time, Wu Hao and Xiao Yue also rushed over.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Chen Shaofeng was not worried and smiled at Wu Hao.


    Chen Shaofeng suddenly smiled. Ding Yu didn''t think he was smiling at himself, so he looked back and saw Wu Hao and Xiaoyue.


    Almost instantaneously, Ding Yu felt a cool breath rushing from the soles of his feet to the sky cover.


    No matter how stupid he is, he knows he''s in big trouble.


    "Ding Yu, do you think it''s awesome to be the manager of the public relations department?" Chen Shaofeng stared at Ding Yu coldly.


    "No... I didn''t..."


    Before he spoke, he was directly interrupted by Chen Shaofeng.


    "You didn''t? Yesterday, you dared to harass the artists of the company on the 5th floor. Didn''t you want to show that you are awesome? " Chen Shaofeng said.


    "I... I didn''t harass..."


    "Whether you harass the company''s artists or not, you don''t have a chance. Now pack up your things and go to the finance department to settle your salary."


    Chen Shaofeng doesn''t want to waste his time on Ding Yu.


    "Boss, I didn''t. I really didn''t. please don''t drive me away." Ding Yu looked hopeless.


    "I''m sorry, they said they wanted me to drive you away, so you have to go." Chen Shaofeng said.


    At this time, Ding Yu suddenly knelt at Wu Hao''s feet and said with a runny nose and tears: "Sir, I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I can''t live without such a job. Please let me go. "


    Wu Hao won''t let him go so easily.


    "I don''t think you are fit to be a department manager. If you change your job, will you accept it? " Wu Hao said with a bad smile.


    "What... What job?" Ding Yu asked quickly.


    "That is to clean the company." Wu Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 296

    "Do you want me to do what my aunt does?" Ding Yu stared.


    "You can choose not to." Chen Shaofeng looked indifferent.


    For a small man like Ding Yu, Chen Shaofeng doesn''t need to care about his feelings at all.


    "Chen Shao, I have also made great contributions to the company. Aren''t you afraid of the coldness of others in the company?" Ding Yu stood up at once.


    Naturally, I won''t accept the work of cleaning. At this time, I''m also out of my mind.


    Sure enough, all the people in the film and television company are talents. Ding Yu begged for mercy with snot and tears before. Now it''s like another person.


    "Really? What contributions have you made to the company? " Chen Shaofeng looked at Ding Yu with a disdainful expression on his face.


    "Three years ago, the incident of XX beating people was my public relations. I also solved the curse incident of XX a year ago. Without me, their image would be greatly affected. " Ding Yu said.


    "Oh, do you really think you have such a great ability? I tell you, Li Shao and I settled this matter. Otherwise, can you do it with your ability? If not, the company needs a public relations manager. Do you think you have the ability to sit as the public relations manager of our company? " Chen Shaofeng sneered.


    "Chen Shao, do you mean that anyone can take the position of public relations manager?" Ding Yu glared at Chen Shaofeng.


    "Good. Xiaoyue, from today on, you are the manager of the public relations department. This office is yours. " Chen Shaofeng smiled faintly.


    Originally, the company was played by him and Zheng Hai. As the three of them, who doesn''t want to give face to the three.


    Public relations department, otherwise they need to send a document, they don''t need it at all.


    "I... can I?" The silly expression on Xiaoyue''s face.


    Unexpectedly, I ate a melon with Wu Hao and even a manager came out.


    What''s going on here.


    "Yes, it''s you." Chen Shaofeng nodded.


    "Chen Shao, you let a receptionist sit in my position. Are you too insulting?" Ding Yu was angry.


    "Insult you? Do you think you have the right to let me insult you? Well, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Take the money and get out of here. "


    With that, Chen Shaofeng took out 20000 yuan, threw it directly into Ding Yu''s face and told him to go away.


    "You... You''ll regret it." Knowing that staying any longer would only humiliate himself, Ding Yu turned and left.


    "You won''t know if I will regret it, but I know it will be difficult for you to find a job in Beijing." Chen Shaofeng lost a word to Ding Yu''s back and said to Xiao Yue, "let someone in, clean up his personal belongings, and then throw them out of the company."


    Chen Shaofeng''s words made Ding Yu feel soft and almost fall.


    Just now, he only wanted to be quick and said those words. Now, thinking of the back of Chen Shaofeng and the three of them, Ding Yu found that his future was dark.


    He also knew that those who had sinned before would retaliate against themselves when they knew they were driven out of Jinghai.


    Life will be hard in the future.


    Are you leaving Shangjing.


    When Ding Yu came to Wu Hao, Wu Hao gently said, "it seems that I can stay longer than you."


    This sentence, like a dagger, pierced Ding Yu''s heart,


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Ding Yu looked at the man who lost everything and asked.


    "I''m just a person who joined the company yesterday." Wu Hao has an expression of ''I just like the way you can''t stand me and can''t kill me''.


    If you want to know my identity, dream. I''ll make you depressed to death.


    Ding Yu only felt a mouthful of old blood gush out, but he was suppressed by Johnson and Johnson.


    Then, some hobbled away.


    "Wu Shao, did you say I was going too far?" Chen Shaofeng asked.


    "No." Wu Hao cooperates with Chen Shaofeng.


    "Isn''t it? Then I can go a little too far. After a while, I''ll meet and kill this Ding... Ding Yu. " Chen Shaofeng smiled.


    Then, Chen Shaofeng walked out of the office and said to the staff in the station office, "let''s stop first. I have a few words to say. First, Ding Yu has been dismissed by me for violating the company''s regulations. Now, Xu Yuelai is the manager. I believe everyone already knows her. "


    The crowd was stunned at first, and then someone took the lead in clapping.


    Xu Yue still looks like a fool.


    She thought Chen Shaofeng was just talking about Ding Yu, but she didn''t expect him to really announce it.


    What''s going on here.


    "I hope you will assist manager Xu in his work in the future. Well, now somebody tidy up the things of the former manager. " With that, Chen Shaofeng left with Wu Hao.


    As soon as Chen Shaofeng left, the people in the public relations department immediately turned around Xu Yue.


    The relationship with the person appointed by the boss is definitely not simple. You must curry favor with him.


    Xu Yue was confused and sat in the position of manager.


    "Wu Shao, are you done?"


    Although Chen Shaofeng doesn''t know what happened yesterday, he knows that something big must have happened yesterday.


    "Yes, I''ll go back to Mordor in two days." Wu Hao nodded.


    "OK, sister-in-law, Li Shao and I will take good care of it." Chen Shaofeng promised.


    "Well, I know."


    After chatting with Chen Shaofeng, Wu Hao left the company.


    When Wu Hao left Jinghai company, the news that the blood clan army was completely destroyed soon spread all over the world.


    For a time, all the major forces were shocked at a loss.


    The blood clan sent dozens of blood clan dukes and a big Duke. Such an array was destroyed by the great Chinese dynasty. How is this possible.


    Isn''t the martial arts of the great heavenly Dynasty less powerful with the advent of the end of the law?


    How can you kill so many blood families.


    You know, the blood clan will not weaken because of the advent of the end of the law.


    They will only get stronger and stronger.


    But that''s the way, all the blood families who went on this expedition died on the desert island.


    Many forces don''t want to believe it, but there is a video to prove it.


    Some of the blood Dukes in the video are still known to them.


    All these blood families were buried on the desert island of the great Chinese dynasty. How can this be possible.


    Even if China can win, it will hurt the muscles and bones.


    But in the video, the warriors on this side of the great heavenly Dynasty have no loss at all, only some have suffered minor injuries.


    It''s impossible. It''s fake.


    When many people questioned, another video was sent to them.


    There is an image of Bai playing with the blood Duke as a mouse and Zhou Hao directly killing the blood Duke with a jade amulet.


    After seeing this paragraph, those people shut their mouths.


    Powerful, incomparably powerful.


    They could see that both the big tiger and the jade talisman used by Zhou Hao were extremely powerful.


    For a time, those forces who were ready to stretch out their claws to the great heavenly dynasty took back their claws one by one.


    At this moment, the great heavenly kingdom stood on the top of the world again.

 Chapter 297

    On the day of the auction, almost all families of all sizes arrived.


    The big family has a spirit stone, which can be put together.


    The little family just came to see the excitement.


    Wu Hao also participated in the auction.


    Of course, Wu Hao''s goal is to give Zhou Hao the property right documents of the garden after he finishes the auction.


    Before long, the auction began.


    Zhou Hao divided the jade symbol into three batches for auction.


    The first batch of 5 pieces of "solid symbol", "frozen symbol" and "burst symbol".


    The second batch of three "solid symbols", "frozen symbols" and "burst symbols".


    The third batch of 2 pieces of "solid symbol", "frozen symbol" and "burst symbol".


    The reserve price of 5 pieces is 5 spirit stones.


    The reserve price of 3 pieces is 3 spirit stones.


    Two spirit stones of 2 pieces.


    It has to be said that the auction of jade runes is very crazy. Every family gets several jade runes for their own family.


    Even several families united to bid together.


    Finally, the first batch of 60 spirit stones were photographed by several hermit sects.


    The second batch was photographed with 31 spirit stones by the four families in Shangjing.


    Why the four families? That''s because the Beigong family didn''t join the auction of the four families.


    The third batch was photographed by the iron sword gate and Tianji sect.


    30 jade talismans, a total of nearly 100 spirit stones were photographed, and Zhou Hao''s mouth almost couldn''t close.


    With these spirit stones and the "monkey wine" provided by Wu Hao, Zhou Hao is confident that all the members of the "hidden dragon group" will improve their strength to a congenital or higher level.


    Originally, Zhou Hao had to give Wu Hao several holy stones, but Wu Hao really didn''t like them, so he casually refused.


    See Wu Hao no, Zhou Hao is not polite.


    After giving Wu Hao the property right documents of the garden, he didn''t know where to go. I think it should be for the members of the "hidden dragon group" to do special training.


    There are spirit stones and "monkey wine". You don''t have to go to the "hidden dragon group". Where can you use it.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to return to the magic capital, he suddenly received a call from Beigong Bojun.


    As for Dabai, Wu Hao had already let it return to the devil.


    "Brother Wu, are you free now?" Beigong Bojun said politely.


    "Well, I''m free. What can I do for you, brother Beigong?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Well, the old man in my family wants to find you. Where are you now? Let me pick you up." Beigong Bojun road.


    "All right."


    Wu Hao said and told Beigong Bojun his address.


    Soon, Beigong Bojun drove a Bugatti to pick up Wu Hao.


    "Brother Beigong, nice car." After sitting in the car, Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "If you like, I''ll give it to you." Beigong Bojun said without thinking.


    "No, I can''t take advantage of others." Wu Hao shook his head.


    I also have Bugatti, but it''s not the same model as this one.


    "It''s just a sports car. What''s good for people. Besides, this is not my car. " Beigong Bojun smiled and said.


    "Oh, I''ll think about it." Wu Hao also laughed.


    Beigong family is a large quadrangle.


    A big family like Beigong family has a quadrangle, which is nothing.


    Under a pomegranate tree in the yard, there is a stone table with several small dishes and a pot of wine. There are four stone benches around the stone table, one of which sits Beigong Chengfeng, the first strongman of Beigong family.


    On the other sat a man who looked about his age and somewhat similar to him.


    "Wu Xiaoyou is coming. Sit down, sit down and try my craft." Seeing Wu Hao coming, Beigong Chengfeng was immediately enthusiastic.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Beigong." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "This is my son, Beigong feiqiu. He is also the owner of the Beigong family now." Beigong Chengfeng introduced the man sitting next to him.


    "Hello, Beigong family." Wu Hao said politely.


    Beigong feiqiu sat with his father Beigong Chengfeng, more like a brother than a father and son.


    However, there are some gaps in strength.


    Beigong Chengfeng is a place of heaven and man, but his strength is vigorous Qi.


    "I have heard of Mr. Wu''s name for a long time. Now when I see him, he is indeed a young hero and a dragon and Phoenix among people." Beigong feiqiu praised Wu Hao as soon as she spoke.


    "You''re welcome, master of the North Palace." Wu Hao smiled.


    "OK, let''s talk while eating." North Palace Chengfeng road.


    "Brother Wu, my grandfather''s cooking is not ordinary. Even Wang Yu, the kitchen god, can only draw with him. However, we haven''t cooked in person for many years. Today we have made a profit. " Beigong Bojun said and swallowed his mouth.


    Wu Hao looked at the table. There were six dishes, all of which were home-made.


    Like fried meat with chili, diced chicken with Kung Pao, pig ears, boiled fish, spicy beef and braised ribs.


    However, it can be seen from both Dao skill and selling photos that people who cook vegetables are very proficient.


    Wu Hao tried it and it tasted as good as Wang Yu.


    "Master Beigong, he''s really powerful." Wu Hao gave Beigong Chengfeng a thumbs up.


    "Back then, I actually wanted to be a cook." Beigong Chengfeng nodded with satisfaction, and then talked about his past¡° However, the population of Beigong was so small that I had to give up my dream of being a cook for the sake of my family. By the time I have the chance to be a cook, I can''t be a cook. Alas, fortune makes people. "


    With that, Beigong Chengfeng took a sip of wine.


    Wu Hao felt something in his heart. Then he looked at Beigong Bojun and found that he was not moved at all. He just kept working hard.


    Although Beigong feiqiu is not like Beigong Bojun, he also has no feeling.


    "Grandpa, you''ve said that 8000 times. You don''t have to say it every time you eat." Beigong Bojun let Wu Hao solve his doubts.


    With the old man, he said it every time he ate. No wonder Beigong and his son didn''t feel much.


    After listening to it thousands of times, everyone can recite it. How can they feel it.


    "You boy, if you talk again, don''t eat." Beigong Chengfeng glanced at Beigong Bojun angrily.


    Beigong Bojun shrunk his neck and stopped talking. He only seriously dealt with the delicious food in front of him.


    "Wu Xiaoyou, eat more." Beigong Chengfeng looked at Wu Hao with a smile.


    After a few mouthfuls of food, Wu Hao said to Beigong Chengfeng, "master Beigong, just say what you have to say."


    "Wu Xiaoyou, did Zhou Hao get the jade talisman from you?" Beigong Chengfeng kept looking at Wu Hao when he spoke.


    "Yes." Wu Hao did not hide it.


    Even if others know they have jade amulets, they can''t take them from their own hands.


    Beigong Chengfeng''s face suddenly looked better.


    Beigong feiqiu also showed a smile on his face.


    But Beigong Bojun was not moved at all.


    Because he already knew the result.


    "Then I want to ask Wu Xiaoyou for some jade talismans. I don''t know what price Wu Xiaoyou needs?" Beigong Chengfeng is serious.

 Chapter 298

    "Mr. Beigong, what price do you think is appropriate?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "As long as it''s not a spirit stone, I can accept it." Beigong Chengfeng is serious.


    "How many do you want?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Of course, the more the better." Beigong Chengfeng said.


    "Well, I''ll give you five pieces of solid rune, burst Rune and frozen rune." Wu Hao thought and said.


    This has made the Beigong family the family with the most of the three runes except Zhou Hao.


    "Can I have a few more?" Beigong feiqiu road.


    "I think Wu Xiaoyou said the right amount." Beigong Chengfeng glanced at his son.


    People took so many jade talismans, but they spent 60 spirit stones. If there were more, would Beigong family have money to give them?


    Wu Hao can give himself jade talisman because Beigong Bojun has a friendship with him.


    If you are too greedy, you will definitely make Wu Hao unhappy.


    If Wu Hao is weak, Beigong Chengfeng won''t care whether you are happy or not.


    But when Wu Hao thinks of his jade talisman and his cat, Beigong Chengfeng will not unwittingly annoy Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao took out 15 jade talismans and handed them to Beigong Chengfeng.


    Seeing Wu Hao take out 15 jade talismans, Beigong Chengfeng was stunned first.


    Then he took a look at his son.


    Beigong feiqiu quickly took out a wooden box and carefully put 15 jade talismans into it.


    After collecting the jade talisman, Beigong feiqiu took out an 8K atlas like an album and handed it to Wu Hao.


    "Mr. Wu, this is the property of our Beigong family. We made it out in the form of pictures to facilitate your selection, Mr. Wu."


    Seeing that the Beigong family is so attentive, Wu Hao really wants to give the Beigong family a thumbs up. It''s so sweet.


    Wu Hao took the album and opened it. He could only praise it again.


    In the atlas, companies and companies are put together, real estate and so on are also put together, and cars, yachts and private planes are also put together.


    "Mr. Wu, you choose first. Excuse me first."


    With that, Beigong feiqiu and Beigong Chengfeng left together.


    After coming to a room, Beigong feiqiu whispered, "Dad, is this jade talisman true?"


    As soon as he said this, Beigong feiqiu was slapped by Beigong Chengfeng.


    "You don''t think it''s true. Do you want to try this'' frozen Rune ''on you?" Beigong Chengfeng whispered.


    Why did he give birth to such an unwise son? With Wu Hao''s strength, do you need to cheat money with fake jade runes?


    Moreover, the martial artist who made Chengfeng of Beigong into the realm of heaven and man still clearly sensed that the jade talisman contained the energy of fear.


    "Dad, that''s what I said. After all, I''ve never seen such a close look at runes. " Beigong feiqiu looked at his father flatteringly.


    What does it matter to be slapped by your father.


    Anyway, from small to large, he has not been beaten less.


    As long as the jade charm is true.


    "Actually, it''s the first time I''ve seen jade Fu. Look at the mysterious lines on it. Such a powerful force is carved into this small piece of jade talisman by these lines. " Beigong Chengfeng looked at the jade amulet in his hand.


    "Dad, now our Beigong family is going to rise."


    Just spent some money, he changed to another family and used the spirit stone to change to the jade talisman. He really made a lot of money.


    "What a fart, we just took a step ahead of other families. The real strength is the power of the great heavenly Dynasty. Zhou Hao doesn''t know how many jade runes there are in the old boy''s hand. Now there are hundreds of spirit stones. Where can we be? " Beigong Chengfeng looked at his useless son and shook his head helplessly.


    His grandson had the ability to make friends with Wu Hao early.


    However, Wu Hao, a young man, is really a strange man. He can refine the jade talisman that has been lost by the Xiuxian sect. It''s really strong.


    "In the future, we''d better rely on Mr. Zhou." Beigong feiqiu said.


    "Of course. Wu Hao is obviously facing the old boy Zhou Hao. We will not suffer if we get close to Zhou Hao, that is, close to Wu Hao. " Beigong Chengfeng nodded.


    After Beigong and his son enjoyed the jade Fu again, they put the jade Fu into the safe in a secret room in this room.


    As a big family, it is common to have a secret room in the house.


    "Dad, do you think Wu Hao will choose our courtyard?" Beigong feiqiu suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "What on earth are you thinking?" Beigong Chengfeng looked at Beigong feiqiu reluctantly.


    However, he was a little worried when Beigong feiqiu said so.


    Beigong feiqiu can only lower his head.


    "Let''s go and see what Wu Xiaoyou chose?" With that, Beigong Chengfeng walked towards the yard.


    When he came to the yard, Beigong Chengfeng saw Beigong Bojun there and said to Wu Hao, "brother Wu, please choose more."


    What''s the situation? Is it a good choice?


    "Wu Xiaoyou, have you chosen?" Beigong Chengfeng asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I''ve chosen it." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Grandpa, brother Wu chose a few cars and a castle where our family is in France." Beigong Bojun was a little embarrassed.


    Those hermit sects spent 60 pieces to take 15 jade runes.


    Now Wu Hao only accepts a castle on his side and a few sports cars. It''s too cheap.


    "Wu Xiaoyou, take more." Beigong Chengfeng is also a little embarrassed.


    "No, almost."


    Beigong family has a lot of industries, but Wu Hao can''t see many of them.


    "Dad, why don''t we give Mr. Wu another 10 billion yuan." Beigong feiqiu said at this time.


    Beigong Chengfeng''s eyes brightened when he heard Beigong feiqiu''s words. He is a silly son and has an enlightened day.


    "10 billion is too little. I''m in charge and make up 30 billion." Beigong Chengfeng said.


    "Don''t use it, Mr. Beigong."


    For Wu Hao, more money is also a good thing.


    "Yes, yes." Beigong Chengfeng smiles Mimi tunnel.


    When Wu Hao came out of Beigong''s house, he had another 30 billion, a castle in France and more than a dozen sports cars.


    However, Wu Hao asked the Beigong family to transport the sports car to the castle in France.


    Beigong Chengfeng naturally agreed to Wu Hao''s request.


    Wu Hao didn''t want much of his family''s assets. If he didn''t do this, it would be too much.


    Just as Wu Hao took out his mobile phone and prepared to book a ticket, Zheng Hai suddenly called Wu Hao.


    "Brother, where are you now?" Zheng Hai asked.


    "I''d better go to Beijing."


    "Where is it? I''ll pick you up. Grandpa Gu has something to do with you."


    Wu Hao told Zheng Hai his position again.


    Gu Tianqing is looking for herself. It is estimated that she also wants to buy jade talisman.


    After all, Lingyin gate didn''t get jade talisman at the auction.

 Chapter 299

    A blue McLaren 570s stopped beside Wu Hao.


    At this time, Wu Hao stood beside a beautiful woman. Her eyes lit up when she saw the McLaren 570s.


    She thought the people in the car would let herself up.


    At this time, Zheng Hai rolled down the window, looked at Wu Hao and said, "get in the car."


    The beauty immediately went to the door and opened the door to sit in.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing a beautiful woman sitting in, Zheng Hai looked at her suspiciously.


    "Didn''t you tell me to get in the car?" The girl asked.


    "Who told you to get on the bus? I told my brother to get on the bus." Zheng Hai pointed and stood aside, looking at her Wu Hao in some wonder.


    The girl ''brushed'' her neck and got out of the car.


    Now, it''s a big shame.


    "Zheng Shao, you have no peach blossom." Wu Hao sat in the car with a smile.


    "In my eyes, you are much more attractive than women." Zheng Haidao.


    "Sorry, I don''t do base." Wu Hao looked straight and said.


    "I won''t do it either. However, I have never seen grandpa Gu. He is anxious to find you. " Zheng Hai said.


    "Then hurry over and see what''s wrong with him." Wu Hao nodded.


    More than ten minutes later, Wu Hao followed Zheng hai to an apartment on the top floor of a building in the city center.


    This apartment is almost 2000 square meters. There is nothing less, such as swimming pool, private cinema, small bar, game room and so on.


    In addition to Gu Tianqing, there are Gu Tianyang, the leader of Lingyin gate, and Long Fei in the apartment.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Gu Tianyang immediately greeted him with a smile.


    "Mr. Wu, I''m so sorry to take the liberty of asking you to come."


    "It''s all right. I haven''t returned to Mordor yet." Wu Hao said.


    Wu Hao''s meaning is very clear. If he returns to mordu, you can only go to mordu to find him.


    "Since Mr. Wu wants to return to Mordor, I''ll say it straight. I want to buy Mr. Wu the jade amulet in Zhou Hao''s hand. " Gu Tianyang said directly.


    "Ancient leader, how do you know there will be jade talisman in my hand?" Wu Hao said quietly.


    "It''s very simple. Zhou Hao can''t refine jade talismans. And there is no one but Mr. Wu who is close to Zhou Hao and has the ability to refine jade talismans. " Gu Tianyang had a faint smile on his face.


    "Can''t Mr. Zhou get it from somewhere else?" Wu Hao said.


    "It''s possible, but it''s too small. There may be a Taoist field of Xiuxian Sect on earth, but it is not so easy to find, and we haven''t heard of the birth of a Taoist field of Xiuxian sect. Therefore, there is only one possibility, that is, the jade charm of Zhou Hao is provided by Mr. Wu. " Gu Tianyang is serious.


    "Is there really an immortal sect in this world?" Wu Hao wondered.


    "Of course, our current martial arts level is weakened by the immortal cultivation system."


    As an ancient hermit sect, Gu Tianyang knows neither more nor less.


    "Immortal, are you really so powerful?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It can''t be said that the strength of ancient immortals can be better than our current martial arts cultivation. When our martial arts cultivation reaches the last level, we can also soar like immortals. However, those who practice immortality can use all kinds of techniques, such as refining utensils, talismans and elixirs. In this regard, we can''t compare with them. "


    Gu Tianyang told Wu Hao what he knew.


    "What about the immortal?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''m dead, maybe I''ve left the earth. Anyway, I''ve never seen an immortal." Gu Tianyang shook his head.


    After all, now the earth has entered the end of the law, which is like ordinary people staying in the desert for immortals.


    "I hope to have a chance to be an immortal in the future." Wu Hao secretly said.


    Then Wu Hao took out some jade talismans and said, "ancient leader, you''re right. I really provided the jade talismans to Mr. Zhou."


    Seeing the jade talisman in Wu Hao''s hand, Gu Tianyang''s eyes lit up.


    The three of them can clearly see the power of the jade talisman.


    Even the Great Duke of the blood clan can only die under this jade talisman.


    If Lingyin sect had these jade talismans, they would at least have the right to fight against them when the sects that photographed the jade talismans attacked them.


    Gu Tianyang calmed his mood and said, "that Zhou Hao is really not a thing. Mr. Wu, you gave him a jade amulet. He even took it out for auction. It''s really disrespectful to you, Mr. Wu."


    "It''s all right. Since it''s given to him, it''s up to him." Wu Hao doesn''t care about tunnels.


    "That''s Mr. Wu. You''re generous and heroic." Ancient Tianyang road.


    "How much do you want?" Wu Hao asked directly.


    "Mr. Wu, how much do you think we want. Besides, can we buy it with money? " Gu Tianyang asked.


    "Yes." Wu Hao nodded.


    Lingyin sect is a secluded sect. Apart from some real estate, Wu Hao really despises it.


    It''s still hard money.


    "Mr. Wu, tell me how to buy it." Ancient Tianyang road.


    "100 billion 5 ''solid runes'', 5'' frozen runes'', 5 ''burst runes''." Wu Hao thought and said a number.


    "How much?" Gu Tianyang suddenly didn''t believe his ears.


    Wu Hao can only repeat it.


    "Deal." Gu Tianyang agreed without thinking.


    Those hermit sects spent 60 spirit stones to take pictures. They can buy them for only 100 billion and make a lot of money.


    Gu Tianqing also looked happy.


    After Wu Hao gave Gu Tianyang 15 pieces of jade talisman, his net worth rose another 100 billion. How fast did he make this money.


    After Yufu got it, Gu Tianyang didn''t stay here anymore. He left with Long Fei and Gu Tianqing and returned to the sect.


    Jade Fu is a kind of treasure. It''s safer to put it in the sect.


    Soon, only Wu Hao and Zheng Hai were left in the apartment.


    "Brother, is your jade talisman really so valuable?" Just now Zheng Hai saw the deal between Wu Hao and Gu Tianyang.


    "It''s very valuable to some people, but it''s not worth much to ordinary people." With that, Wu Hao gave Zheng Hai a "solid talisman" and said, "take it to yourself. When it''s dangerous, it can save your life."


    Wu Hao changed Zheng hai to trigger when in danger.


    "I don''t think it''s too expensive."


    Gu Tianyang spent 100 billion on 15 jade talismans, equivalent to more than 6 billion. Zheng Haizhen thought it was a little expensive.


    "All right, wear it. It''s just something I made easily." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Brother, do you think grandpa Gu will spit blood when they hear you say that?" Zheng Hai accepted the jade talisman and said with a bad smile.


    "No. If they have the ability, they can do it by themselves. If you can''t do it, you have to buy it with me. To them, I sell very cheaply. They will only thank me. " Wu Hao smiled and said.

 Chapter 300

    "A unique business really makes money." Zheng Hai''s words have some meaning of envy.


    Wu Hao looked at Zheng Hai and thought, "do you want to be a martial artist, a natural martial artist. A warrior in the same realm as Gu Tianqing and Long Fei. "


    Wu Hao didn''t know why he said such words, as if there was a force affecting him.


    Moreover, he not only wants Zheng hai to become a martial artist, but also has the idea of making his family a martial artist.


    It seems that there is a danger approaching slowly. Only when his family and friends become martial artists can he feel more at ease.


    "Can I really become a warrior?" Zheng Hai looked at Wu Hao excitedly.


    Zheng Hai sometimes stays with Gu Tianqing and Long Fei.


    See Longfei''s abilities like superpowers.


    It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t envy them.


    Now that he has the opportunity to become a martial artist, how can Zheng Hai not be excited.


    "Even if I can''t, I can make it possible. Zheng Shao, do you really want to be a warrior? " Wu Hao''s expression was firm and authentic.


    "Yes, I want to be a warrior." Zheng Hai nodded firmly.


    "Drink it and you can become a warrior." Wu Hao took out a Baicao liquid and handed it to Zheng Hai.


    Zheng Hai took the Baicao liquid and poured it directly into his mouth.


    Soon, Zheng Hai felt his change.


    The originally relaxed muscles become tight, and the muscle lines become very obvious.


    Last but not least, Zheng Hai felt the power, an incomparably powerful power.


    A force so powerful that he himself was afraid.


    "This... Is this the feeling of the warrior?" Zheng Hai looked surprised.


    "Yes, the power of the innate environment. You have to get familiar with it for a while, or you''ll become a destroyer. " Wu Hao reminded Zheng Hai.


    "I go to the gym." Zheng Hai said and rushed to the gym.


    However, Zheng Hai couldn''t control his speed and hit the wall.


    Zheng Hai couldn''t stop. He had to close his eyes and wait for his body to have a close contact with the wall.


    However, Zheng Hai suddenly felt that his shoulder had been caught, and the power to move forward had disappeared.


    Zheng Hai opened his eyes, looked at Wu Hao who stopped him in time and said, "thank you, brother."


    "Take your time and get used to it." Wu Hao patted Zheng Hai on the shoulder.


    Zheng Hai nodded and walked slowly towards the gym.


    After arriving at the gym, Zheng Hai began to do boxing.


    The fist movement was so fast that there was a double shadow.


    However, Zheng Hai punched at the fastest speed. Even if his strength reached the congenital state, he soon lost his strength.


    Zheng Hai sat down on the ground.


    Some people said weakly, "what''s the matter? I''ve become a martial artist, haven''t I? How did this happen? "


    Wu Hao threw a bottle of water at Zheng Hai and said, "the warrior is not an immortal. It will consume you a lot if you punch so fast. So I said, "you have to get used to it now."


    Zheng Hai gulped and drank up all the water.


    After Zheng Hai regained some strength, Wu Hao began to teach Zheng Hai how to adapt, which suddenly increased his strength.


    After spending half a day, Zheng Hai finally controlled the explosive force in his body.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao was watching.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how many things Zheng Hai will break.


    "Wu Shao, I succeeded." Zheng Hai lay on the floor of the gym with an excited face.


    Wu Hao also smiled.


    In Zheng Hai''s body, Wu Hao knows how to help ordinary people adapt to the sudden increase of power.


    "Am I as powerful as long Fei now?" Zheng Hai asked.


    "Of course not. There are also strong and weak innate environments. There are also high and low points in the same realm. Those with unique skills are better than those without unique skills. " Wu Hao thought and said.


    "What grade am I now?" Zheng Hai asked.


    "The primary state of congenital state." Wu Hao said.


    "Ah, primary environment, so weak." Zheng Hai was a little disappointed.


    "You''ll be satisfied. Now it''s the end of the law. Many martial artists can''t break through the congenital environment all their life. " Wu Hao glanced at Zheng Hai.


    "I''m too greedy." When Wu Hao said this, Zheng Hai nodded¡° Do you have any unique skills? Teach me some. "


    "I''m not the leader of any sect. How can I have any unique skills. Next time, I''ll teach you what I can do. "


    Wu Hao''s six pulse immortal sword and Kunming divine skill are not easy to learn.


    Wu Hao can students, but also with the help of the plug-in, otherwise he can''t learn.


    "Thank you, master." Zheng Haidao.


    "If you call me Shifu, do you want to kowtow and offer me tea?" Wu Hao looked at Zheng Hai angrily.


    "If you want, I can too." Zheng Hai is serious.


    "Forget it." Wu Hao shook his head.


    Today, Wu Hao had no way to return to the magic city. He rested in Zheng Hai''s super large apartment for a night.


    Early the next morning, Wu Hao left Zheng Hai''s apartment.


    Zheng Hai is now a martial artist. Naturally, he has to dress well.


    However, Wu Hao told him not to tell himself.


    For Wu Hao''s request, Zheng Hai naturally agreed.


    Wu Hao has just left the building and is preparing to stop the car to the airport.


    At this time, suddenly a man in his forties, a famous brand suit and looking strange, came to Wu Hao.


    What makes him look strange is that he wears a Taoist bun.


    The man came to Wu Hao and looked up and down carefully.


    Wu Hao felt uncomfortable when he was seen by the man, so he said, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    "Good looks, peerless good looks. I think you have wonderful bones. I have several secret scripts here. I''ll sell them to you at a low price. Do you want them? " With that, the man really took out some secret scripts and handed them to Wu Hao.


    Isn''t this the bridge section in Kung Fu?


    People cheat children anyway, but you cheat me as an adult. Do you really treat me as a three-year-old child?


    Just as Wu Hao was about to say a word against a man, his eyes suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    "I don''t know, sir. How much are these secrets?" Wu Hao asked.


    Just now Wu Hao looked at the man and was surprised to find that his strength had reached the magical realm.


    Supernatural realm, that''s the realm of God.


    I didn''t expect that there was a magical realm besides myself.


    "Follow fate, follow fate." The man smiled and said.


    "OK, let me see these secrets first." With that, Wu Hao took the script from the man''s hand.


    Looking over, it is really the true palm of the Buddha, the palm of the thousand hands, the eighteen palm of the dragon, the Joyoung magic, the one Yang finger and the lonely nine sword.


    Don''t you know how to change?


    If it hadn''t been for the face of seeing that you are a supernatural realm, I would have k you.


    "How''s it going? You can see it. " The man smiled Mimi tunnel.


    Wu Hao turned it over and looked. Fortunately, there was nothing published by the publishing house below.


    "OK. I''ll take these books. Come on, here you are. "


    Then Wu Hao took out a hundred yuan and handed it to the man.

 Chapter 301

    The man''s original expression of smiling at Mimi suddenly solidified, and his hand holding $100 kept shaking.


    I really want to be an expert in the world, but in the past, when others met me, they would give me money quickly. Anyone like Wu Hao would only give himself 100 yuan and take away all his secrets.


    Don''t give me 100 yuan at all.


    "It''s all right. Don''t be too much." Wu Hao said and patted the man on the shoulder.


    "Follow fate, follow fate." The man smiled bitterly.


    There''s no way. I''ll follow my fate and cry.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll go first." Wu Hao said and was ready to leave.


    "Sir, listen to me first." The man stopped Wu Hao.


    "Well, go ahead."


    Wu Hao also wants to know what the man wants to do when he finds himself.


    He doesn''t think this man is looking for himself just to make his own 100 yuan.


    "The disaster is coming. I hope you can give more help to the world." The man looked at Wu Hao with a serious face.


    "Big robbery?"


    Wu Hao looked at the man suspiciously.


    "Yes. Believe me, you should feel something. " The man said.


    Wu Hao frowned. Was the idea of helping Zheng Hai improve their strength because of the catastrophe in the man''s mouth?


    At this time, Wu Hao probably guessed the identity of the man in front of him.


    This man should be Zhang Tianshi who asked Zheng hai to go to mordu to find himself.


    "You are an elder. Why do you put your hope on me, an ordinary person?" Wu Hao said.


    "If you were an ordinary person, there would be no warrior in the world." Master Zhang smiled¡° I don''t know how to improve your strength, but since your strength can reach the magical realm, you have to carry the responsibility. If you choose to watch the world destroy, you can also stand idly by. "


    "Tianshi Zhang, since your strength has reached the magical realm, why didn''t you intervene in the martial arts, blood clan and other forces. If you do it, I believe those blood families will not invade the Great China. " Wu Hao looked at Tianshi Zhang and said.


    Seriously, I don''t know the strength of Tianshi Zhang. Wu Hao won''t blame him.


    But now that he knew the strength of Tianshi Zhang, he didn''t appear in the battle. Wu Hao couldn''t help feeling a little upset.


    Isn''t it just a little higher?


    Pretend to be an expert in the world.


    "The warriors of the great heavenly Dynasty need to be honed, so I don''t want to participate in it." Master Zhang said.


    "I don''t think so. Originally, with the advent of the end of the law era, the situation of martial artists will be more difficult. Every martial artist is extremely precious to the great heavenly Dynasty and can''t get lost. " Wu Hao did not agree with Master Zhang.


    "It is because of the end of the law that cultivation items become more and more precious. Instead of getting some low-level warriors, it''s better to have more high-level combat power. Didn''t you also abolish the warrior in the three-day human territory? " Master Zhang said.


    At this time, Wu Hao suddenly slapped Master Zhang in the face.


    Wu Hao suddenly slapped him in the face. Master Zhang was obviously angry, and the killing opportunity came out. He said coldly, "what are you doing?"


    "Just a slap in the face, you can''t stand it. They wanted to kill me. I just abandoned them and didn''t kill them. Was it wrong? " Wu Hao looks at Tianshi Zhang¡° Besides, isn''t it three days? I''m better than them with a cat. "


    Originally, I had some good feelings for this Heavenly Master Zhang.


    But now it seems that this guy is not a good man.


    "Yes, your cat is much better than them. But for the coming catastrophe, there is still some lack of attention. " Master Zhang calmed down.


    "Is this your magic power?" Wu Hao looked at Master Zhang and asked.


    "Yes." Master Zhang nodded¡° I see the near future, not very good. "


    "If it''s really a big disaster, I can''t stop it alone." Wu Hao said.


    "Try." Master Zhang obviously didn''t have much confidence in Wu Hao.


    Although Tianshi Zhang''s view is different from that of Wu Hao, his starting point is to survive the disaster as much as possible.


    "When will the robbery come and how much time do we have?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Five years later." Master Zhang said.


    "Oh, there''s still five years left. Maybe I''ll break through that mysterious realm."


    Originally, Wu Hao thought the disaster would come soon. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao relaxed in five years.


    "Strength breakthrough is not so easy. It took me 300 years to break into the magical realm." Master Zhang said.


    With that, Tianshi Zhang also had an expression that could not be recalled.


    "Then it took me much less time to break through the magical realm than you. It took me more than a year." Wu Hao saw Master Zhang''s expression and deliberately hit him.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Tianshi Zhang didn''t know what to say.


    I used it for 300 years, but others only used it for more than 1 year.


    What qualifications do you have to tell him that strength breakthrough is not easy.


    "Here you are. It can be regarded as compensation for the slap you just gave."


    With that, Wu Hao took out a piece of Nianli crystal stone from the ring and handed it to Tianshi Zhang.


    When you arrive at the magical realm, what you need to improve is your mental power.


    Tianshi Zhang didn''t have Kunming divine skill, nor did he open it. Only by his cultivation, the speed of spiritual improvement was naturally very slow.


    The strength of Wu Hao and Tianshi Zhang is a magical realm, but Wu Hao is definitely much better than Tianshi Zhang.


    It can be seen from Wu Hao slapping Tianshi Zhang in the face just now that he can''t escape.


    Master Zhang took the Nianli crystal in doubt.


    As soon as the Nianli crystal came into contact with him, it immediately turned into a spiritual force, which went into his mind and increased his spiritual force a little.


    Tianshi Zhang stared at Wu Hao.


    The anger of being slapped in the face by Wu Hao has long been thrown to Java.


    He will have to practice hard for half a year just now.


    If he could, he would like Wu Hao to slap him more.


    "You... What did you just give me Master Zhang asked.


    "Compensation for you. It should be worth a slap for half a year. " Wu Hao said.


    "Do you have any more? Give me some more." Master Zhang flattered his face.


    "Do you think I have any?"


    Didn''t you still look like an expert just now? Why has this changed so much.


    "If it''s someone else, it must be gone. If it were you, there would be more. " Master Zhang said seriously.


    "Even if there is, why should I give it to you? You are not my little brother or my friend. I don''t want to give it to you." Wu Hao said with the same serious look.


    Master Zhang looked at Wu Hao with a confused face. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to be so straightforward.


    "Well, at least I gave you some secrets just now. For the sake of secrets, give me another one."


    Tianshi Zhang is as pathetic as he pretends.

 Chapter 302

    "Didn''t I buy the script for 100 yuan? Besides, I have to go back and see if the script is really useful. " Wu Hao doesn''t care whether Tianshi Zhang is pitiful or not. He is very direct.


    "Then slap me again."


    If it was another person, Tianshi Zhang would rob it directly.


    But facing Wu Hao, Heavenly Master Zhang can only be soft.


    Although some don''t like master Zhang, Wu Hao can''t give him another slap in the face.


    So he took out another piece of Nianli crystal and gave it to Tianshi Zhang.


    "Well, it''s still early. If you''re okay, don''t come to me. I''m not like you. I want to live an ordinary life. " Wu Hao said impolitely.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go to you if it''s okay."


    After absorbing this mindfulness crystal, Tianshi Zhang felt some regret.


    If I could get to know Wu Hao earlier and didn''t give him any bad impression, would I be able to mix a few more reading stones.


    Thinking of this, Tianshi Zhang couldn''t help regretting.


    Wu Hao was too lazy to pay attention to master Zhang. He stopped a taxi and left.


    Looking at the taxi driving, Tianshi Zhang was like watching countless mental crystals leave him.


    Thinking, Master Zhang suddenly slapped himself in the face.


    Regret it.


    However, at this time, Master Zhang suddenly brightened his eyes and thought of a way.


    Isn''t that boy of the Zheng family on good terms with Wu Hao?


    I can save the country.


    Zheng Hai slowly approached Wu Hao.


    Of course, it has to be planned.


    See how to make Wu Hao accept it better.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know that Tianshi Zhang is going to take the curve route to save the country. He is on the plane back to magic capital, looking at some secret scripts.


    These secret scripts are true. They all have the effect of increasing attack power.


    That $100 doesn''t have white flowers.


    When you get back, practice for the ponies.


    After returning to the magic capital, Wu Hao threw the script to the ponies and drove to Gusu.


    The garden sent by Mr. Zhou is still waiting for Wu Hao to receive it.


    At Gusu, Wu Hao came to an alley according to the address.


    After getting off the bus, Wu Hao went into the alley.


    In front of No. 8 in the alley, a 40 year old man in ordinary clothes was standing outside waiting.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, the man immediately greeted him and asked, "is that Mr. Wu?"


    "Yes, I am." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu. My name is Wenzhe. I''m responsible for helping you receive this garden." The man said respectfully to Wu Hao.


    And there was also a trace of envy in his tone.


    As a staff member who has been responsible for the garden, he really likes and loves the garden.


    Now, the above requires that the garden be given to others. In addition to executing the orders issued above, he also has the envy of the new owner of the garden.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu." Wu Hao is polite and authentic.


    "It''s all right. It''s my job."


    Wen zhe finished, took out the key and opened the gate of No. 8.


    If you look from the outside, you can''t see how big the garden is. When you go in, you find that there is really a different world inside.


    After entering the garden, Wen zhe introduced that the garden was originally built by a rich businessman in the Qing Dynasty at a cost of almost one million liang of silver.


    Covering an area of 4.3 mu, almost 3000 square meters, it is divided into two parts: the East is the garden and the west is the residence, which is divided into seven inside and seven outside.


    At that time, when their unit repaired the garden, they sampled the wood of the building and found that the original buildings were made of high-grade precious materials such as ginkgo, nanmu, sour branch wood, red sandalwood, Araucaria, Chinese beech and so on. Whether from the architectural brick and wood, or the furnishings of indoor furniture, they are incomparably exquisite.


    Living room and garden blend, brick carving, wood carving, stone carving, pile plastic, gray carving, color painting and so on.


    Wu Hao is also very satisfied with the garden.


    Moreover, while retaining the original style, the garden has also added some modern science and technology.


    For example, power on, such as some modern electrical appliances.


    Of course, these are installed in less noticeable corners.


    Wen zhe took Wu Hao around the garden and gave Wu Hao the key to the gate.


    "Mr. Wu, this house will be yours in the future. If you need something in the future, you can call me and I will solve it for you seriously. "


    Wen zhe finished and left his phone to Wu Hao.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wen."


    Wu Hao sent Wen zhe out of the house.


    Wu Hao didn''t stay here long when he got the house.


    After all, Wu Hao doesn''t want to live in such a large garden style mansion alone.


    After the key was put away, Wu Hao drove back to the magic capital.


    The whole world was shocked by the World War I of the great Chinese dynasty.


    Similarly, the thirteen clans of blood clan are not calm.


    It should not be said that it is the five clans. There are only two or three kittens left in the remaining eight clans.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Gail Bruch, that fool, he is the sinner of our blood family."


    "It''s disgusting that we have to wipe his ass for what Gail Bruch has done."


    The situation of the blood clan has not been very good since the blood clan''s attack and the defeat of the great Chinese dynasty.


    Those big Dukes who have been unwilling to come out can only come out to preside over the overall situation.


    On the one hand, the werewolf, the old enemy of the blood clan, began to be restless.


    Second, there are frequent moves from the Holy See.


    It seems that they will also carry out a new round of cleaning of the blood clan.


    "We must establish our prestige and recover all our strength at the same time. We are now in a weak position and can only unite." A big Duke sitting on the throne gnashed his teeth and said.


    If they didn''t have much power now, he would kill those smelly werewolves and those hypocritical Vaticans.


    "I think there is another way to shock the werewolf and the Holy See."


    Then a big Duke sitting in the corner said.


    "Howard, what can you do?"


    "It''s very simple. Just ask the Chinese people for help." Howard smiled faintly.


    "It''s no good. The Great China Dynasty is our mortal enemy now. How can we ask the Great China Dynasty?"


    "Yes, I agree. China is now our sworn enemy."


    "When things are done here, we''ll go to the Great China Dynasty again."


    ¡­¡­


    Obviously, Howard''s proposal was not supported by his peers.


    "If you say you don''t agree to ask China, then you can think of another way. However, when you say you want to go to the Great China again, our Howard family will never participate. " Howard smiled faintly and didn''t care that they refuted themselves.


    Anyway, he was just paying attention. They were different, and he had no way.


    However, he would never agree to go to heaven to die.


    "Howard, you''re so timid. Just get rid of the thirteen clans."


    "You have lost all the face of the blood clan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I am greedy for life and afraid of death, but I can keep the blood of my blood family." Howard said faintly.

 Chapter 303

    "What do you mean by that? Do you mean we will die when we go to the Great China?"


    "Howard, you''re really not qualified to be a blood clan."


    ¡­¡­


    "Whatever you say, if you want to go to China, don''t take me. Don''t say I didn''t remind you that there are more terrible things in the Great China. " Howard looked calm.


    When Howard said that there was more terror in the Great China, all the blood Dukes were silent.


    The big cat and the old man who smashed people with jade amulets are already very cruel. You say they still have a more terrible existence and don''t let their blood families live.


    "Howard, do you know anything?" The chief Duke looked at Howard.


    "Yes. A member of our family named crook Howard met a very strong Chinese at Citigroup. According to our blood clan level, his strength should reach the prince level. " Howard leaned slightly.


    "Prince level!? How is this possible? This is the end of the law. "


    "No way. How could one of them reach the prince level."


    "Is there a mistake?"


    None of these great Dukes would believe it.


    After all, they don''t have a blood family of Prince level now.


    At this time, the chief Duke recalled: "in fact, some people in the great heavenly kingdom did break through the prince level, that is, what they call the magical realm. I have seen this man with my own eyes. "


    "This... How is this possible?"


    Although the first big duke said it, the other big Duke still didn''t believe it.


    "Although I don''t know if your people have met the man of the great heavenly Dynasty, I have met him, but the great heavenly Dynasty is indeed a man with magical power and martial arts." Led by the grand duke.


    "Thank you, grand duke Giovanni." Howard finished and stopped talking.


    The grand duke Giovanni thought for a moment and said, "Howard, can you contact the great Chinese?"


    "Willing to work for the Grand Duke of Giovanni." Howard nodded.


    "Grand duke Giovanni, are we really going to ask the Great China? If this is known by other forces, how can our blood clan gain a foothold in this world? "


    "Yes, grand duke Giovanni, think again."


    "There should be another way."


    ¡­¡­


    "Everybody be quiet and listen to me first." Said grand duke Giovanni.


    After all the blood families calmed down, the grand duke Giovanni continued: "in fact, asking the Chinese people to help us is only good but not bad. First of all, we can have a correct understanding of the power of the Great China. Secondly, if he can solve the threat of werewolves and the holy see for us, it is certainly the best. Finally, even if he doesn''t solve the problems of werewolf and the Holy See, the werewolf and the Holy See will certainly conflict with the Great China. And what we pay is just some useless money. Why not? "


    "Dear grand duke Giovanni, you are so great."


    "Yes, those fools of the Chinese Empire will be fooled."


    "With this move, the completion is to play the Chinese as monkeys. It''s wonderful."


    The Grand Dukes flattered the grand duke Giovanni.


    Only Howard sat there and shook his head slightly.


    If the warriors of the great heavenly kingdom are really as stupid as you say, will they have a history of thousands of years?


    However, looking at the proud faces of the great dukes, Howard didn''t want anyone to remind the fools.


    "Grand duke Howard, please contact the man." After enjoying the flattery of the crowd, the grand duke Giovanni looked at Howard with a smile.


    "I don''t have the contact information of that person. Besides, our current situation is not suitable for contacting that person. But I can let my people do it. " Said Howard.


    "Well, grand duke Howard, let your people do it. The sooner the better. " The grand duke Giovanni commanded.


    Howard nodded, took out his cell phone and contacted crook Howard.


    At this time, crook Howard was drinking bright red ''wine'' in an ancient castle in New York.


    When the phone rang, crook Howard put down his wine and picked up the phone to connect.


    "My Lord, what can I do for you?" Asked crook Howard.


    "Can you contact the Chinese you said?" Howard asked.


    "I can go to his farm. But, Lord, are you sure you want to contact him? " Crook Howard is worried.


    After all, in his heart, Wu Hao was as terrible as God.


    "If you can, please contact him for me and say I have business to talk to him." Howard said.


    "OK, I''ll go to his manor." Crook Howard thought about it and agreed.


    Since it''s about business, there''s no need to be afraid that Wu Hao will kill him.


    Then crook Howard tidied up his clothes and went out of the castle.


    A driver drove a Mercedes Benz to take crook Howard to the airport.


    "Go back."


    Crook Howard gave an order and walked into the airport.


    The driver drove back obediently.


    "It''s very convenient to have several obedient blood slaves." When he got on the plane and sat in first class, crook Howard crossed his legs and thought happily.


    Blood clan boasts of noble race. On the surface, all kinds of etiquette are really great.


    Crook Howard''s graceful actions on the plane, coupled with his handsome face, soon attracted the attention of the stewardess.


    The stewardess also took the opportunity to chat with crook Howard and left their contact information.


    However, she did not know that crook Howard was not greedy for her body, but for her blood.


    Although it''s not as good as girls'' blood, it''s also better than men''s blood.


    After getting off the plane, crook Howard rented a car and drove to Wu Hao''s manor.


    An hour later, crook Howard came to the manor.


    At this time, Dana is still devoted to her duty and looks at the manor for Wu Hao.


    Knowing that crook Howard wanted to talk to Wu Hao about business, Dana called Wu Hao.


    "What''s the matter with Dana?" Wu Hao asked.


    Dana told Wu Hao about crook Howard''s business.


    "OK, I see. I''ll find him." Wu Hao said that and hung up the phone.


    After Dana hung up the phone, she said to crook Howard, "the master said he would look for you."


    Several question marks popped up on crook Howard''s head.


    Find your own. How can I find it? I didn''t leave a phone.


    Suddenly, crook Howard thought of the way Wu Hao found him last time.


    I can''t help but worry. It won''t be the same this time.


    If so, this great Chinese is really very capable.


    As soon as he thought of it, crook Howard felt a magical power wrapped around him.


    This power he felt last time.

 Chapter 304

    Sure enough, when the scene of crook Howard changed, the person in front of her changed from Dana to Wu Hao.


    "Dear Mr. Wu, nice to see you again." Crook Howard said politely.


    After one experience, crook Howard was not surprised at all.


    "I hear you want to talk business with me?" Wu Hao looks at crook Howard.


    "Dear Mr. Wu, it''s not that I want to talk about business with you, but that our blood family wants to talk about business with you." Said crook Howard.


    "Blood clan wants to talk business with me?" Wu Hao looked at crook Howard suspiciously.


    "Yes." Crook Howard nodded quickly.


    "What business?" Wu Hao said.


    "That''s right. Now our blood clan is in a difficult situation, so we want to ask Mr. Wu to help us solve our difficulties. As for the remuneration, just mention it. " Said crook Howard.


    "Your blood clan declared war on our Heavenly Kingdom before. Now you want us to help you. Your blood clan has a thick skin!" Wu Hao looks at crook Howard.


    Crook Howard smiled, "before, those blood families made their own ideas. We didn''t agree with them, but we couldn''t stop them. Now they have been punished and put our blood family in crisis. They are the sinners of the blood family. "


    In the end, crook Howard directly described the family that declared war on the Great China as the sinners of the blood clan.


    "I also know something about your blood clan. Your old enemy werewolf and the holy see are ready to destroy you directly." Wu Hao said¡° If we make a move, it is tantamount to a war against the werewolf and the holy see at the same time. This will not do us any good. "


    With that, Wu Hao also glanced at crook Howard.


    Meaning, I know your blood clan''s plan very well.


    "Naturally, our blood clan knows this. So we are willing to pay a very big reward. " Said crook Howard hastily.


    "Tell me, what''s the reward?" Wu Hao asked.


    "We can take out all the assets of a blood family as a reward." Said crook Howard.


    Seriously, crook Howard is talking nonsense about compensation.


    However, the big Duke will certainly agree to invite the great heavenly Dynasty out with the assets of a blood family.


    "Are you such a little bat sending me off as a beggar?" Wu Hao gave crook Howard a cold look.


    When Wu Hao saw it, crook Howard was frozen as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.


    "Dear Mr. Wu, the remuneration is completely negotiable." Crook Howard swallowed the water.


    "Well. Give me all the assets of the destroyed blood family who declared war on us last time, and I will consider solving it for you. " Wu Hao said and looked at crook Howard again. "I know you can''t decide this. You can go back and tell your manager about my conditions. If you agree, let Dana contact me. If you don''t agree, don''t bother me again. I don''t accept bargaining. "


    With that, Wu Hao didn''t give crook Howard a chance to speak at all. With a wave of his hand, he returned to Dana again.


    Dana had no feelings for the sudden disappearance and reappearance of crook Howard.


    Everything the master did, when she wanted to, was deserved and taken for granted.


    Seeing Dana back, crook Howard''s face showed a relieved expression.


    After all, crook Howard is under a lot of pressure to stay with Wu Hao.


    But then a bitter smile appeared on his face. Wu Hao''s condition was too cruel. The big Duke would never agree.


    However, he still wants to bring Wu Hao''s words to the owners and let them discuss them by themselves.


    Then he called to tell the owner Howard about Wu Hao''s request.


    Howard''s face changed slightly when he received a call from crook Howard.


    Wu Hao''s offer was too cruel for him. Grand duke Giovanni would never agree.


    "Grand duke Howard, is there any news?" Asked the Grand Duke of Giovanni, looking at Howard.


    Howard nodded. "There''s news, but it''s not good news."


    "Didn''t the man promise?" The grand duke Giovanni looked cold.


    "Yes. But he wants all the assets of the families that declared war on the Great China. " Howard said.


    "Delusion, that great Chinese is too much. Does he really think that our blood clan is easy to bully?"


    "Damn it, don''t let me see him, or I will tear him up."


    "I have too much appetite, and I''m not afraid to support him."


    "No, absolutely not."


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, as soon as Howard finished, the big Dukes blew up.


    "Can we talk?" Asked the grand duke Giovanni.


    "Probably not." Howard shook his head.


    "If you don''t agree with the request of the Chinese people, we can only be prepared for the battle. Those werewolves and the Holy See, but they won''t talk to you. " The grand duke Giovanni glanced at several Grand Dukes sitting there.


    As soon as the grand duke Giovanni finished speaking, the Grand Dukes stopped talking.


    Yes, now they don''t even have half of their power in their heyday. With such strength, they have a low chance of winning against the werewolf and the Holy See.


    Besides, werewolves and the Holy See won''t give you any chance to talk.


    If you can kill the blood clan, they will never give you a chance to escape.


    On such a thought, the Great China seems to be their only life-saving straw.


    "But can the man swallow so many assets in one gulp?"


    "Yes, it''s just taking advantage of the fire."


    "Too greedy."


    At this time, the words of these great Dukes began to turn, and it was not impossible to talk.


    "People are not afraid that you will not agree. Whether you agree or not will have no impact on him at all. On the contrary, we can''t drag on. " Said Howard.


    "Yes or no, let''s make a decision quickly. Show of hands, show of hands if you agree. " Then said the grand duke Giovanni.


    Howard''s words reminded Giovanni that they had little time to waste on it.


    Howard thought for a moment and raised his hand.


    Anyway, what people want is not his stuff, and there is no loss to him.


    I saw Howard raise his hand, and soon the blood Duke raised his hand again.


    Before long, all the great Dukes raised their hands.


    Their ideas are the same as Howard''s. anyway, they don''t want their own things and have no loss to themselves.


    "Now that everyone agrees, Howard, I''ll trouble you again." Said the grand duke Giovanni¡° I know everyone is very unhappy. In fact, we don''t need this. After all, no one knows what will happen in the end. "


    Hearing the words of grand duke Giovanni, the grand duke''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 305

    Howard shook his head slightly. It seems that he can''t go through the mixed water.


    After taking out the phone, Howard called crook Howard again. It was this condition that the blood family Council agreed.


    Crook Howard was shocked when he answered the phone.


    Is the blood clan situation so serious?


    They all agreed to such conditions.


    However, my little Viscount has also helped the blood clan. I''m not here to live a good life.


    Thinking, crook Howard said something to Dana.


    Then crook Howard saw Wu Hao again.


    "Did your blood clan really agree?" Wu Hao looked at crook Howard in surprise.


    "Yes, dear Mr. Wu." Crook Howard nodded.


    "It seems that your blood clan is also very difficult now." Wu Hao said¡° However, your answer is so straightforward that I don''t believe it. Well, I''ll go to your blood clan headquarters in person and sort out the family assets by the way. I''ll talk about the rest after I go to see it. In this way, it''s also to see the sincerity of your blood clan, isn''t it? "


    "Yes, yes."


    Crook Howard dare not have any objection.


    However, Wu Hao''s going to the blood clan headquarters was beyond his expectation.


    "Contact your top quickly." Wu Hao said.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll contact."


    Crook Howard thought Wu Hao was going to throw himself back. Unexpectedly, he asked him to call here.


    When he reacted, crook Howard quickly responded.


    With that, crook Howard took out his phone and contacted Howard.


    Crook Howard told Howard what Wu Hao said.


    Howard was transferred to all the great Dukes in the Great Duke Council.


    "This man is so arrogant. But when he comes, I want to see if he is really strong. "


    The implication is that if Wu Hao is not strong, Wu Hao will feel better.


    "OK, let the families clean up their assets. Howard said to him for me, waiting for you. " Said the grand duke Giovanni.


    "OK." Howard nodded¡° Grand Duke Giovanni, if he comes, let me receive him. "


    The Grand Duke of Giovanni looked at Howard and agreed.


    Although I don''t know what Howard is thinking, the Grand Duke of Giovanni thinks that a Howard and a great Chinese can turn the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    "The grand duke Giovanni said he was waiting for you." Said crook Howard.


    "OK, you can go with me tomorrow." Wu Hao said.


    "Ah?"


    Crook Howard''s eyes widened.


    He didn''t want to go back when he came out of there and didn''t play well for a few days.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to?" Wu Hao gave crook Howard a faint look.


    Crook Howard felt the killing in Wu Hao''s eyes very clearly, and suddenly excited, "no, I''m just a little excited. I''m going home. "


    "OK, that''s good." Wu Hao said¡° It''s not too late now. You can find a room to rest. "


    Crook Howard nodded.


    After leaving the villa the next day, crook Howard found that he was in China.


    That is to say, Wu Hao just took a moment to get himself from Citigroup to China. This... This is terrible.


    Twelve hours later, Wu Hao and crook Howard came to England.


    When things are done here, Wu Hao happens to go to France to receive his castle.


    After getting off the plane, a black Bentley stopped in front of them.


    The driver was a Viscount of the Howard family. When he saw crook Howard, he said, "crook, is it fun outside?"


    "All right."


    Crook Howard said with some interest.


    If it weren''t for being forced by this big man, who would be particularly willing to come back.


    Then the Viscount opened the door and Howard got out of the car.


    Seeing Howard, crook Howard quickly bowed deeply and said respectfully, "dear Lord."


    "Well, well done." Howard tunnel to crook Howard.


    "This should be the respected Mr. Wu." Howard nodded to Wu Hao.


    "Hello, my name is Wu Hao. It''s a great honor to meet the Grand Duke of Howard."


    Howard came to pick himself up in person, which shows his respect and courtesy, and Wu Hao won''t lose face.


    "Master, dear Mr. Wu, there''s nothing for me here." Said crook Howard.


    "It''s all right. You''re busy." Wu Hao waved his hand to crook Howard and he immediately disappeared.


    "What did you do to crook?" The Viscount looked at Wu Hao angrily. He thought Wu Hao had killed crook Howard.


    "Sharu, what are you doing? Who told you to speak loudly to Mr. Wu? Apologize to Mr. Wu quickly." Howard said to the Viscount with a cold face.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wu." Salu was reluctant to tunnel.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wu. Salu has always had a good relationship with crook, so does he think something''s wrong with crook?" Howard explained to Wu Hao with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just sent him back to Citigroup." Wu Hao said with a smile¡° If the Howard family doesn''t believe it, you can call him. "


    "How could it be?"


    Howard said, but sallu winked.


    Salu hurriedly called crook and found that he really returned to Citigroup. The expression on his face was wonderful.


    "Mr. Wu''s strength is really unpredictable." Howard was overwhelmed and said.


    "It''s just a little trick." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Mr. Wu, you are too modest. Come on, let''s get in the car first. " Howard smiled, too.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll call my cat."


    Then Wu Hao snapped his fingers and Dabai appeared in Wu Hao''s hand.


    Dabai, who was still in the villa, suddenly found that the environment had changed and was about to issue a bid.


    However, after seeing Wu Hao, he immediately became honest.


    Then Wu Hao sat in the car with Dabai in his arms.


    Howard''s eyes coagulated when he saw Da Bai. The cat looks so familiar.


    However, he didn''t ask and got into the car.


    The car started slowly.


    "Lord Howard, have they started sorting out those assets for me?" Wu Hao asked.


    "They have started. Mr. Wu, they can finish it in two days." Howard smiled and said, "I will treat Mr. Wu well on behalf of the blood family these days, but personally I am very willing to make friends with Mr. Wu."


    "Of course, I am a person who likes making friends. If Mr. Howard sincerely wants to be friends with me, I believe we will become good friends. " Wu Hao also smiled.

 Chapter 306

    "Of course." Howard nodded.


    "Mr. Howard, your blood clan is not so willing to give me those family assets." Wu Hao''s face showed an expression that I had seen through everything.


    "What do you think, Mr. Wu?"


    Howard did not answer Wu Hao directly.


    "Of course I don''t want to. Those family members almost died. Their assets are yours. Now, I will take away what belongs to you. If you are really willing, I will doubt you. " Wu Hao said¡° I think you blood clans should be digging a hole and waiting for me to jump in. "


    "Mr. Wu, they are them and I am me. Please don''t confuse me with them. They may have other ideas about you, Mr. Wu, but I just want to make friends with you, Mr. Wu. " Said Howard.


    "Come on, whether it''s me or not, I''m here. If those blood families want to deal with me, they have to see if they have that ability?" With that, Wu Hao gave Howard a good look.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wu. I just want to be friends with you, not enemies." Howard had a bitter smile on his face¡° Moreover, you have this'' cat '', how can I be an enemy with you? "


    "It doesn''t bite." Wu Hao patted Da Bai''s head.


    Howard had a helpless smile on his face.


    It doesn''t bite, but it beats the blood clan.


    "Mr. Wu, please believe my sincerity. I really want to be friends with you, Mr. Wu." Howard is serious.


    "Well, whether you are a real friend depends on your actions."


    Wu Hao is not a three-year-old child. He believes what others say casually.


    Howard smiled and stopped talking.


    It wasn''t long before the car left the city.


    Half an hour later, an ancient castle that looked very old appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    After driving into the big iron gate of the castle, Howard and Wu Hao entered the castle.


    I don''t know if the blood clan really likes darkness. There are only some weak lights in the corridor of the ancient castle. The dark place in front is like leading to an endless abyss.


    On the way to the inside of the castle, all the blood families met all bowed respectfully to Howard.


    When I looked at Wu Hao, it was like looking at food.


    "Mr. Howard, I find that your family members seem to have some bad intentions towards me." Wu Hao said to Howard¡° If it goes on like this, I can bear it, but I can''t bear it. "


    Howard glanced at Bai in Wu Hao''s hand and found that his eyes were full of killing opportunities.


    "You guys, if you''re okay, go back to your coffin and don''t come out."


    Howard roared.


    He was afraid. Dabai suddenly went crazy and destroyed the whole Howard family.


    Howard so called, those blood families who wanted to eat a melon ran away one by one.


    "Sorry, Mr. Wu, we haven''t been to Howard castle for a long time. You are the first human to come to the castle in so many years. So, these little guys are just too curious, not on purpose. " Howard explained.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. They don''t threaten me anyway. It''s just that he has a bad temper, Mr. Howard. You''d better tell your family members. Otherwise, it would be bad to cause unnecessary losses. " Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "Please rest assured, Mr. Wu." Howard nodded.


    Then Howard took Wu Hao to a big room.


    There were all kinds of electrical appliances in the room, which surprised Wu Hao.


    Originally, he thought the inside of the castle would be as old as the outside of the castle.


    "Mr. Wu, are you satisfied?" Howard asked.


    "Not bad." Wu Hao nodded¡° By the way, let me ask, do all your blood families like to live in this kind of castle with a sense of time? "


    "Yes, almost every blood family lives in their own castle. We have agents in the outside world to manage some industries for us. With their help, our blood clan can live leisurely in a comfortable castle. " Howard said.


    "That means I have dozens of castles now." Wu Hao''s eyes lit up.


    Dozens of castles are also very good.


    If you''re tired of one, change another.


    Moreover, when going out to pretend to be forced, people ask if there is a house?


    At that time, it can be said that there is no house, there is a castle, and you can live in another place.


    Howard was stunned first, then smiled and said, "when you received the family assets, Mr. Wu, yes."


    "It doesn''t matter. They''ll give it honestly."


    If those blood clans dare not be honest, let them be honest with their fists.


    For dishonest guys like blood clan, the way to deal with them is to "convince others with strength".


    "OK, Mr. Wu, I won''t disturb your rest."


    With that, Howard was ready to leave.


    "Mr. Howard, can I walk around the castle. Don''t worry, I won''t break things. " Wu Hao smiled.


    "Of course." Howard finished and left the room.


    After Howard left the room, Wu Hao took out his cell phone.


    Not bad. There''s a wireless network here.


    After connecting to the Internet, Wu Hao didn''t hurry to visit the castle, but took out his mobile phone and looked at it.


    After Howard left the room, he soon contacted the Grand Duke of Giovanni.


    "Howard, how''s it going?" Asked the grand duke Giovanni.


    "I have received him, and now I have arranged him in my castle." Howard said.


    "What do you think of him?" Asked the grand duke Giovanni.


    "To be honest, I can''t see it. However, he brought a ''cat'', a very strange ''cat''. " Howard said.


    "Strange ''cat'', how strange?" Asked the grand duke Giovanni.


    "It''s very similar to the tiger with only horns." Howard said.


    "Is that true?"


    When he heard this, the grand duke Giovanni was not calm.


    The big tiger, he also knows, is likely to be on a par with him.


    If it''s really the big tiger, then this big Chinese named Wu Hao is terrible.


    "Yes. I think, if you can, grand duke Giovanni, we''d better cooperate with him at ease. " Howard said.


    To tell you the truth, Howard didn''t think anything extraordinary about Wu Hao when he first met him.


    However, the more he stayed with him, the more he felt a kind of pressure.


    And the pressure is growing.


    Therefore, Howard doesn''t want to be an enemy of Wu Hao from the bottom of his heart.


    "Watch for a few days before you bring him to us."


    The grand duke Giovanni said and hung up.


    He has to think about it.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care what tricks Howard''s blood clan will play, he can play with his mobile phone first.


    After opening wechat and sending messages to several girls, Wu Hao casually looked at several wechat groups.

 Chapter 307

    There are only a few wechat groups in Wu Hao''s wechat. The wechat group in primary school was added during the Chinese New Year.


    There are also junior high school, high school and university.


    For fear of interrupting, Wu Hao has always set several groups as information free from interruptions.


    At ordinary times, there are few people chatting in several groups.


    After all, everyone is busy now. Where can we have time to chat.


    However, today it seems that the message shows 99 +.


    Is there something wrong?


    Thinking, Wu Hao ordered the group.


    After watching for a while, Wu Hao knows what''s going on.


    It turned out that a female classmate named Coffey in her class found a rich foreign boyfriend. The foreign boyfriend not only bought her famous watches and bags, but also looked very handsome. Now they are playing in France. She is spreading dog food in the group.


    I have to say that her way of showing off makes many girls in the group envy.


    After all, every girl needs a handsome and golden boyfriend.


    However, Wu Hao doesn''t look very good.


    Because this girl named Coffey is the girlfriend of Ruwei, the eldest of their six brothers.


    Lu Wei is the oldest in the dormitory. He is almost 1.9 meters tall. He is healthy and looks very safe.


    And Ruwei plays basketball very well, which girls like very much.


    That''s why Ruwei became the only one of the six brothers who had a girlfriend.


    Ruwei is really good to Kofi. As long as Kofi likes something, he will try his best to satisfy her. Sometimes he would rather be hungry for Coffey.


    Wu Hao thought they could get married after graduation, but unexpectedly, Ke Fei sent such a message in the class. It''s really hateful.


    At this time, Wu Hao received a call from Zhou Li.


    "Third brother, did you see the news in the group?" Zhou Li''s tone was a little worried.


    "See, what''s going on, you know?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t know. I just saw it. Besides, you know I''m usually busy, and the boss hasn''t contacted him. " Zhou Li said.


    "Let me call the boss." Wu Hao said.


    "Yes. That Kofi really went too far. He didn''t save face for the boss at all. " Zhou Li said and hung up.


    Coffey is Ruwei''s girlfriend. Almost everyone in the group knows that she doesn''t give Ruwei any face at all.


    So he won''t let Coffey be so easy.


    Then Wu Hao called Lu Wei.


    "Old three, why do you have time to call me?" Ruwei''s voice was still so calm.


    However, Wu Hao could hear a trace of depression in Luwei''s voice.


    "You haven''t contacted me for so long, boss, so I''ll call to ask you about your situation. What''s your unit like in your hometown?" Wu Hao casually made an excuse.


    As soon as Lu Wei graduated, he went back to his hometown and worked in a local unit. It was regarded as an iron rice bowl.


    "That''s not it, fool''s day. What about you? Are you still in Mordor? " Asked ruvey.


    "Yes, old four and I are in Mordor. When will you come to Mordor? Let''s get together and have a good drink. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Then you have to wait until the middle of the year." Said ruvey.


    "It will be so long. It won''t take me and the fourth brother a few days to call the second brother to you. Let''s have a good drink." Wu Hao said.


    "Really? If you want to come, I will treat you well. " When he heard that Wu Hao was coming, luviton was happy.


    During the four years of college, the six people in the dormitory were like brothers. I haven''t seen them for so long. Lu Wei really missed Wu Hao and them.


    "When you see old four, you must pour him to death. He cheated us for four years." Wu Hao said.


    "Old four lied to us?" Ruvey was a little confused.


    "Yes, didn''t the boy say that he is a native of mordu and the family conditions are ordinary? This is nonsense. His family has assets of more than one billion yuan. He is a rich second generation. I didn''t know until I graduated. " Wu Hao immediately sold Zhou Li.


    "Shit, No. That boy, but he cried with us. Especially, it''s too similar. However, the next time you see him, you must intoxicate him. " Ruwei was upset.


    A rich second generation has been hiding his identity for four years. He can''t do without a good lesson.


    "Well, drink him to death." Wu Hao said¡° Brother, what happened to you and that Coffey? "


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao asked the question.


    "You see, we broke up some time ago." Ruwei tried to keep his mood.


    But Wu Hao still heard the bitterness in Luwei''s heart.


    "That Coffey is too much. Brother, you treated her very well when you were in college. How could she dump you so quickly and get close to a foreigner. What''s more, she even sent it to the group. Did she do that? " Wu Hao is unhappy.


    "Maybe everyone has her pursuit. I can''t give her what she wants. She naturally left me to pursue what she wants." Ruwei was helpless¡° Forget it, let''s stop talking about her. "


    "No, this woman is really too much to make her feel better. Isn''t she in France? Why don''t you go to France, too? " Wu Hao said.


    "Old three, do you want me to send my face up again and let them fight?" Ruwei is bitter.


    "Of course not. Isn''t she showing off that she has a rich boyfriend? So what would she think when she saw that you were richer than her boyfriend. Her foreign boyfriend looks very handsome, but he is almost in his 30s. Maybe he is married. What do you think will happen to her if these are exploded? "


    Thinking, Wu Hao''s brain began to turn quickly.


    Hit our boss in the face and you''ll have to pay.


    "This is unlikely. Besides, we are a poor man. " Said ruvey.


    "Don''t worry, since I said so, I''m sure. Brother, wait a minute. I''ll check what the foreigner is like, and then make a detailed plan. "


    With that, Wu Hao hung up the phone.


    Ruwei was stunned when he heard the busy phone.


    Old four seems to have changed.


    This change makes Lu Wei very happy for Wu Hao. In this way, Wu Hao will not be bullied so easily.


    After Wu Hao hung up the phone, he quickly searched for the real information of the foreigner.


    The foreigner''s name is Teddy pirno. He is a Frenchman. He is really married. He has a wife and two children, a boy and a girl.


    This pirno is also a rich man with an annual income of almost 200000 euros, but he is a man with a wife. This is the key point. We should circle it.

 Chapter 308

    In this country of France, divorce has to be divided into a large amount of property.


    I believe this pirno will never divorce for Coffey.


    After Wu Hao found out, he soon called Lu Wei and told him the information.


    "That man really has a wife and two children?" Ruvey really doesn''t believe it.


    "Of course it''s true. Will I talk nonsense about such things?" Wu Hao said¡° However, what you say now is of no use. If you are free, boss, go to France. I will wait for you there. We still have to fight in front of them. "


    "Forget it. If you can, remind her. "


    Ruvey shook his head and did not agree.


    He really likes Kofi. Even if Kofi did something too much, he didn''t want to hurt her heart.


    "OK, next time, you should treat our brothers well."


    Lu Wei disagreed, and Wu Hao didn''t insist.


    But that doesn''t mean Wu Hao will forget it.


    Then Wu Hao entered the class group again.


    At this time, Zhou Li was reasoning with Kofi.


    "Zhou Li, Ruwei didn''t say anything. Why do you say that about me?" Said Coffey.


    "Yes, Zhou Li, people say Feifei and Ruwei have broken up. Moreover, Feifei also met Feite after breaking up. Should Feifei not find a boyfriend all her life? "


    "Yes, you are good brothers, but people should be reasonable, don''t you?"


    "Can''t you find a new boyfriend in the group?"


    "Can''t my boyfriend help buy some small gifts?"


    ¡­¡­


    There are still a bunch of brainless women in the group talking to Coffey.


    "I..."


    For a time, Zhou Li was said by these girls and didn''t know what to say.


    "We didn''t say that Coffey was not allowed to have a boyfriend. I''m just saying it''s not a good way. It''s like showing off. Is it glorious to find a foreign boyfriend? Moreover, those watches and bags don''t have to be sent to the group. Just send them to the circle of friends and let your friends know. Deliberately sent to the group, not to show off what it is. " Wu Hao immediately relieved Zhou Li.


    Moreover, what Wu Hao said is not easy to refute.


    Although looking for a foreign boyfriend is indeed very vain, if you really say so, you will be sprayed to death.


    So, for a moment, Kofi, and the students who supported Kofi, didn''t know what to say.


    "If he is richer than you, Zhou Li is much richer than you. I''m a rich second generation, but did they say so? Even after four years in college, Zhou Li didn''t say he was a rich second generation. So, don''t want to show off anything, just send it in the group. " Wu Hao continued.


    "Rich second generation"? Zhou Li is a rich second generation? How is that possible? "


    "I''m kidding."


    "Is it true?"


    Wu Hao''s words shook the whole group again.


    "I don''t have much money at home. It''s only a dozen billion. It''s not a rich second generation."


    Seeing that Wu Hao poked out his identity, Zhou Li admitted it.


    "Cut, if you say it''s the rich second generation, it''s the rich second generation. Take out the evidence."


    "Yes, take out the evidence."


    "If I say it with my mouth, I''m also the rich second generation."


    That gang just got angry with Zhou Li''s classmates. Naturally, they didn''t want to believe it at this time.


    "How could such a thing be false. Fourth, your group should be able to find it on the Internet. Say it and let them have a look. " Wu Hao said.


    Zhou Li had no choice but to report his company.


    Sure enough, someone soon found Zhou''s company.


    "I''ll go. It''s true. It''s still a picture of Zhou Li."


    "Unexpectedly, there are local tyrants hiding in our class."


    "Yes, this is the real local tyrant. Look at the family''s more than a billion dollars. They don''t show off. Someone shows off when he makes a foreign boyfriend. It''s really... A gap. "


    ¡­¡­


    This real hammer, which was against Zhou Li before, didn''t speak, and it was called a regret in my heart that I even against such a rich second generation.


    At this time, Coffey also had some shame and some little regrets in her heart.


    "I''m sorry, students. I really don''t think about it comprehensively. Here I apologize to you. In the future, if I send photos, I will send them to my circle of friends. "


    Coffey has a little pity here.


    "Mr. Coffey, you''d better not say this for the time being. Your foreign boyfriend looks very handsome, but you know whether he is married or has children. Maybe he is lying to you. Therefore, I advise you to see more clearly first. " Wu Hao said.


    "Wu Hao, what are you talking about? Can''t you see others?"


    He admitted his mistake. Wu Hao still held on to him, and Kefei was angry immediately.


    "I''m just reminding you that you should have more eyes." Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t worry about it." Coffey''s cold tunnel.


    "Alas, I don''t know a good heart." Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t be sour, you single dog."


    Zhou Li''s identity is a rich second generation. Ke Fei doesn''t want to conflict with him, but what are you, Wu Hao.


    You and Zhou Li are good friends, but they can''t give you the money they have.


    Therefore, Kefei is not afraid of Wu Hao, a poor loser.


    "Hahaha, third brother, being single will be looked down upon. You''d better find a girlfriend quickly." Zhou Li immediately @ Wu Hao.


    While making fun of Wu Hao, he also solved the siege for Wu Hao.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry. Kefei has found a new boyfriend so soon. Let''s wish her an early marriage. However, if you want to sprinkle dog food in the future, sprinkle it in your circle of friends. Don''t let us single dogs eat dog food. " Wu Hao said.


    "Yes, I agree."


    "Resist eating dog food."


    "A single dog also has the dignity of a single dog."


    ¡­¡­


    There are still many single dogs in the group. Wu Hao''s words have been supported by many students.


    "All right, let''s talk. I''m going to see Versailles with my fitt." Coffey said.


    Then Coffey didn''t send another message.


    At this time, everyone set their goal on Zhou Li.


    After all, Zhou Li is a rich second generation with billions of dollars.


    Some female students also added Zhou Li''s private wechat.


    No way. What if he likes to eat his old classmates.


    Zhou Li naturally complained to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao didn''t care. He sent Zhou Li away with a congratulations.


    Anyway, your identity as a rich second generation will be exposed sooner or later.


    Wu Hao just brought the time forward.


    Next, Wu Hao began to figure out how to pull Kefei out of the scam.


    Of course, let her learn a little lesson by the way.


    So, of course, this should be well designed.


    Coffey is in France now, so he has to go to France himself.


    Fortunately, my side is not far from France, and it won''t take much time.

 Chapter 309

    "Mr. Howard, how long will it take you to finish it?"


    Wu Hao found Howard.


    "It will take a few days to settle. Mr. Wu can stay here safely. I will send someone to entertain you." Howard smiled.


    "Oh, there are still a few days. Well, I have something I want to go to France. When it''s done, I''ll come back. " Wu Hao said.


    "No problem." Howard smiled and nodded.


    If Wu Hao were weaker, Howard could force Wu Hao to stay in the castle.


    However, with Wu Hao''s strength, Howard certainly won''t be uncomfortable.


    Howard personally took Wu Hao to the station.


    You can fly from France to England or take the Eurostar.


    Although flying is faster, it takes more time for security check and waiting than taking Eurostar.


    Moreover, you can enjoy the scenery along the way by taking the Eurostar high-speed train.


    "Mr. Wu, if you need anything, you can contact me at any time." Howard is polite.


    "Thank you, Mr. Howard."


    With that, Wu Hao sat on the European star bound for France.


    After Wu Hao got on the train, he took a picture of the car, especially showing the place where he could see the European star.


    Moreover, Wu Hao also took a picture of the ticket.


    Then, he deliberately sent two photos to the class group.


    After waiting for a minute, Wu Hao withdrew the two photos after almost all of them were seen in the group.


    At the same time, I made a mistake.


    "I''ll go. This is the ticket from England to France. Besides, it looks like a Eurostar high-speed train in the car? "


    With sharp eyes, he recognized the two pictures of Wu Haofa at once.


    "Really?"


    "What''s going on now, classmate Wu Hao, are you going to heaven?"


    "You don''t send it in our class group. Where do you want to send it?"


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao said, "I''m sorry. I was going to send it to the company group. I accidentally sent it wrong. I''m really sorry."


    "To the company group? Your company sent you on a trip to England? "


    "I envy traveling at public expense."


    "Cow, we all stay in a small office every day, but you go to Europe. How do you mix up? Does your company need people?"


    Wu Hao said, "it''s nothing. The company sent me to Europe for business and I''ll go in a few days. Isn''t Mr. Coffey in France? I''m going there to see if I can meet Mr. Coffey. Then, invite her rich boyfriend to invite me to dinner. "


    "Classmate Wu Hao, there are two people in the family. Aren''t you afraid to eat dog food?"


    Wu Hao said, "what are you afraid of? If someone''s boyfriend has money, he can have a meal. It''s nothing. Classmate Kefei, do you think so? "


    Wu Hao also deliberately @ attacked Kofi.


    Ke Fei said, "I didn''t expect Wu Hao to be here. If we have a chance, we will invite you to dinner."


    "OK, I''ll thank you first. By the way, students, wait a minute. After I arrive in Paris, France, do you want to take more photos for you? "


    Wu Hao is good at saying so.


    First, I asked for your opinions.


    Second, I didn''t sprinkle dog food and show off my wealth.


    Naturally, it''s much better than Kofi''s showing off her rich dog food without saying a word.


    Sure enough, Wu Hao''s words were agreed by many students.


    "If you want, take more photos."


    "Remember, take more pictures of foreign girls."


    "Take more pictures of scenic spots and take it as a trip."


    Kefei was angry to see Wu Hao so popular.


    If you send photos, you will be rejected. Wu Haofa is to meet everyone''s idea of tourism. Why is the gap so large.


    However, now Kofi can''t help taking Wu Hao.


    Of course, wait a minute. If you have a chance to meet Wu Hao, try to vent your anger.


    Wu Hao said, "OK, it doesn''t matter."


    Then, while chatting with his classmates on wechat, Wu Hao looked at Kefei and her fitt, that is, the married man pinor, and casually took some intimate photos of the two.


    This is necessary.


    Otherwise, there will be no singing later.


    More than two hours later, Wu Hao left the station in Paris.


    Out of the station, a black Bentley was waiting outside the station.


    "Is that Mr. Wu? I''m Chen Junshan who contacted you just now. " An oriental man in his forties came to Wu Hao and said.


    "Oh, Hello, brother Chen." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Mr. Wu, let''s get on the bus and go to your castle. I''ll talk to you in detail." Chen Junshan said.


    After Wu Hao got into the car, Chen Junshan started the car.


    Half an hour later, the car came to the gate of a huge castle. At this time, the big iron door opened slowly.


    Chen Junshan drove into the castle gate.


    After entering the castle gate, Wu Hao was very satisfied. This is what the castle he wanted to live in looks like.


    After Chen Junshan parked his car in the super large garage, he began to introduce Wu Hao to the castle..


    The castle covers an area of 30 mu, with two gardens, vineyards, underground wine kilns, various modern entertainment facilities and so on.


    Anyway, in one word, it''s a trench.


    However, it''s a pity that the dozen super cars didn''t come.


    "Brother Chen, everything here is the same as before. Just keep it up now." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, I''ll take Mr. Wu to meet you with the workers in the castle."


    Then, Chen Junshan met with Wu Hao and the workers of the castle.


    Wu Hao said a few words with the workers in pure French and English, that is, let them continue to work well, and the salary is the same as before.


    If you work well, there will be rewards.


    The workers were also very happy to hear what Wu Hao said.


    Originally, they thought that if the master of the castle changed, their work would change.


    Now they are relieved.


    Chen Junshan was surprised to hear that Wu Hao could speak such pure French.


    No way, Wu Hao''s language proficiency skills are not learned in vain.


    Next, Wu Hao went to work.


    After leaving the castle, Wu Hao listened to J''s "advertisement balloon" and enjoyed the scenery on the roadside.


    Just at this time, three men who were full of wine came face-to-face.


    When the three men saw Wu Hao, they showed a bad smile on their faces.


    After coming to Wu Hao, one of them deliberately bumped Wu Hao.


    Suddenly, the man began to ask Wu Hao, "how do you walk? Don''t you walk with eyes? Really, sick men in East Asia like you should not appear in our noble French country. "


    Then the man pushed Wu Hao.


    "Please take back what you just said, or you will bear the consequences." Wu Hao said coldly in French.


    In particular, the drunkard dared to be racist, and Wu Hao was immediately angry.


    "If you want to take back my words, you are dreaming, sick man of East Asia." The man looked at Wu Hao sarcastically.

 Chapter 310

    "Well, then you say you''re responsible for what you say."


    Wu Hao said, so he used his mental strength to control the three people''s bodies and walked towards the middle of the road.


    The three men looked at Wu Hao in horror and wanted to say something, but they didn''t say a word.


    When they saw a bus hit them head-on, they had no time to regret it.


    The bus drove the three men several meters away.


    The bones of the three people were smashed. The whole person fell to the ground like a broken cloth bag, and the breath of life lost quickly.


    Wu Hao didn''t bother to look at them, so he went straight ahead.


    If you are wrong when you have time, you have to pay a very expensive price, even life.


    At this time, Wu Hao sent the intimate photos of Pino and Coffey to Pino''s wife and the location of Pino to Pino''s wife''s mobile phone.


    Pirno''s wife''s name is Eve. After receiving Wu Hao''s photo and address, she suddenly became very ugly.


    After all, the cheating rate in France is the highest in the world, with a cheating rate of 43%.


    Originally, Eve thought her husband would not be the 43%, but these photos broke her understanding of pirno.


    It turns out that his husband is the same as those men in France.


    However, Eve didn''t lose her mind to call pirno and question him. Instead, she arranged the two children and went out.


    Pirno has always been a good man. Calling him will scare the snake. Only by catching an appearance will pirno have nothing to say.


    Similarly, they can take the initiative in the next life.


    When Eve caught pirno, Wu Hao also rushed to their position.


    And Kofi is walking around Notre Dame with pirno.


    It wasn''t long before Eve appeared.


    Seeing Eve appeared, pirno''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    He can''t imagine why his wife is here.


    "Pirno, tell me who she is. You''d better give me an explanation." Eve looked at Coffey, who was holding pirno''s arm intimately, with a cold face.


    At this time, Wu Hao came to the vicinity of the mother''s yard, found a perfect angle to take a selfie, and photographed Ke Fei and the three of them.


    Then Wu Hao sent the photos to the group and added a sentence, a visit outside Notre Dame.


    When Wu Hao sent the photos to the group, someone with sharp eyes soon found Kefei.


    "Classmate Wu Hao, it seems that your dog food is ready. Kefei and his foreign boyfriend are behind you."


    "Eh, why is there another foreign woman?"


    "I''ll go. There seems to be something wrong."


    "Classmate Wu Hao, go and see what''s going on."


    ¡­¡­


    I have to say that Wu Hao''s photography is quite good. He makes the relationship between Kefei and the three people a little clear.


    Wu Hao said, "I''ll go. I really saw Kofi. Something seems to have happened. That foreign girl seems to have a different relationship with Coffey''s boyfriend. Don''t worry, I''ll go and have a look. "


    "Don''t be the foreigner who has a girlfriend or a wife as Wu Hao said."


    "Maybe so. France says it''s an amorous and romantic country, but it''s just an excuse for them to cheat. "


    "If it''s true, Coffey will be miserable."


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly this big melon appeared. Some students didn''t sleep and wanted to see what would happen.


    Pirno then quickly took Coffey''s hand away and said to Eve in French: "Eve, this is a great Chinese friend of mine. She just came to France. I''ll take her to have a good time."


    "Fitter, who is this?"


    Seeing Eve suddenly appeared and pirno threw away his hand, Coffey suddenly had a very bad feeling in her heart.


    Together, he also remembered Wu Hao''s words. This man has a wife and children.


    "Feifei, can you leave first? I have something to deal with now. I''ll contact you when it''s done."


    Pirno even told Coffey''s name was false. Naturally, after he wanted to play with her, he dumped her. Now that his wife has been found, pirno naturally wants to kick Coffey away and go back to beg his wife for forgiveness.


    "No, fitter, tell me what''s going on?"


    No matter how stupid Coffey is, she knows things are bad.


    After this woman appeared, her dream began to burst.


    So she grabbed Pinocchio and refused to let go.


    Coffey and pirno use English. Eve doesn''t know English very well, but she can also hear what Coffey''s name is pirno fitter.


    Seeing that Coffey still hugged pirno, Eve said coldly to pirno: "now deal with the matter immediately, and then we''ll go back. You can explain it to me."


    "OK, Eve, I''ll explain clearly." Pirno gave Eve a flattering smile.


    He knew that Eve was giving him a chance.


    So pirno pushed Coffey away and said, "Coffey, don''t pester me. I have to go home."


    "You... You, this is your wife?" No matter how stupid Coffey is, he guessed it at this time.


    "Yes, she is my wife. So we can''t be together anymore. " Pirno said.


    "But... But, you said, you don''t have a wife." Coffey said foolishly.


    "If I said I had a wife, would you still be with me?"


    With that, pirno left the dejected Coffey and left with Eve.


    Looking at the leaving pirno, Coffey squatted on the ground and cried.


    Wu Hao sent a message in the group: "something''s wrong."


    Wu Hao is a little cruel, but isn''t her previous actions cruel to Ruwei?


    Besides, I''m helping her.


    If this kind of thing is settled early, the less you will be hurt.


    "What happened?"


    "Tell me."


    "Won''t you really be right?"


    ¡­¡­


    Eat melon students, the spirit of all at once.


    Wu Hao said, "Kefei''s foreign boyfriend dumped her and followed the foreign girl away. Now Coffey is hit. Where are you crying? You said, "as a classmate, should I comfort her?"


    "Isn''t it, that fitter so bad?"


    "It doesn''t look like it at all."


    "I can''t say that. Didn''t the foreigner buy Kefei a watch and a bag? Even if you are dumped, you won''t lose. "


    "How can you say that? Is it wrong for Feifei to find a good boyfriend?"


    "Of course there''s nothing wrong. Men are all wrong. Men are not good things."


    "A man is not a good thing. Don''t find a boyfriend in the future."


    "I took a screenshot. You don''t want to default."


    "Go and comfort her. What if she wants to jump into the Seine?" Zhou Li suddenly jumped out and said.


    No way, many female students added him privately before, because he was a classmate, and he was embarrassed not to add it.


    So I''m busy now.


    Unexpectedly, I saw such good news as soon as I entered the group.

 Chapter 311

    Wu Hao said, "OK, I''ll go and comfort her."


    "Isn''t this Kefei? Why are you crying here alone? Does your boyfriend want you?" Wu Hao went to Kefei and said something cool.


    Some people may think Wu Hao''s doing this is too ungrateful.


    But a woman like Coffey''s really won''t remember if she doesn''t be cruel to her.


    Because, at school, she was spoiled by Ruwei.


    Now let her know the dangers of society and let her be severely beaten by society.


    When Kefei heard the Mandarin of the great Chinese dynasty, he looked up at the familiar and somewhat strange Wu Hao and said, "are you Wu Hao?"


    "We are old classmates for four years. You don''t know me." Wu Hao said.


    "You... Why are you here?" Coffey tried to control his emotions.


    Before, she said Wu Hao was a single dog and told him to mind his own business.


    Now she doesn''t want Wu Hao to know what happened to her.


    Otherwise, she will be disgraced.


    At this time, she didn''t know that Wu Hao had told her things.


    "Have you lost your memory? I said I would come to France. By the way, when I came here, I saw your boyfriend leave with a woman. I''m not right. " Wu Hao said.


    "No... no, he... He just went to work. That... That''s his colleague." Coffey quickly denied it.


    "Then why are you crying?" Wu Hao said.


    "I... I didn''t cry, i... I just got sand in my eyes." Coffey kept talking hard.


    "There''s a lot of sand in your eyes." Wu Hao has an expression that I don''t believe your nonsense.


    Kefei pretended not to see Wu Hao''s expression.


    Anyway, if I don''t admit it, you can''t help me.


    By Wu Hao''s gags, Kefei was in a better mood.


    "Classmate Kefei, we agreed before that you would invite me to dinner." Wu Hao said.


    "But my boyfriend has something to do. Why don''t we invite you next time. " Coffey said.


    "Don''t bother so much. We can go and eat, and then ask your boyfriend to check out. Your boyfriend is a rich man. Buying a meal should not be a problem. " Wu Hao looked at Kefei and said.


    "That''s not good. He''s busy now." Said Coffey.


    "Your boyfriend really is. You''re here to travel. He even left a man in a place you don''t know well. He went to work by himself. Do you have such a boyfriend? You call him and ask him to give you money to eat. " Wu Hao said.


    "But he should be dealing with things now. It''s not good to call him." Coffey is trying not to call now.


    "Well, don''t pretend. I saw it just now." Wu Hao is too lazy to play with Kefei and has a showdown.


    "Did you come to laugh at me on purpose? Congratulations on your success. " Coffey''s mood suddenly got out of control.


    "Laughing at you is one of my purposes, mainly to persuade you. A man like that is not worth your feelings for him. " Wu Hao said¡° Let me ask you a few questions. How long have you known him and how much do you know about him? "


    Ke Fei gave Wu Hao a hate look, but he couldn''t refute him. "I met him in Beijing. I''ve known him for half a month. I know him..."


    At this point, Coffey was stunned.


    I don''t seem to know much about him except that his name is fitter.


    "It seems that you should be cheated." Wu Hao shook his head.


    It''s strange that a woman who doesn''t even know what''s going on with others is not cheated.


    "Wu Hao, we are also college classmates at least. Although I said you were a single dog before, you don''t have to say that about me. I was cheated and dumped. "


    Kefei looked at Wu Hao with tears on her face.


    "Is it glorious to be cheated? If you don''t remember this lesson, you will be cheated for the second and third time. We are not in school now. When we are in school, we contact simple students. Like is like, don''t like is don''t like. But after leaving school, we face all kinds of people. So I hope you will remember this lesson. " Wu Hao said.


    Wu Hao wouldn''t have told her so much if Kefei hadn''t been her college classmate and her people weren''t so bad.


    "What shall I do now?" Coffey asked.


    "What should I do? Of course I''m going back. People don''t want you anymore. Do you want to stay here? " Wu Hao said.


    "When are you going back?" Coffey asked.


    "When I finish my work, I''ll go back."


    "When you return home, can I invite you to dinner? Thank you for helping me." Coffey said.


    "No, I''m busy. Just pay more attention yourself." Wu Hao said and left¡° By the way, I''ll go first. "


    Looking at the back of Wu Hao leaving, Kefei couldn''t help thinking of Ruwei, who was obedient to himself in the University. She couldn''t help regretting for a while.


    But it''s impossible for her to find Ruwei again.


    Moreover, she also knew that Ruwei would not accept her again.


    After thinking about it, Coffey didn''t want to play anymore and went straight back to the booked hotel.


    At the same time, I made up my mind to book a ticket back home after returning to the hotel.


    When pirno and Eve got home, they told Eve everything.


    Of course, she blamed everything on Coffey, saying she seduced him.


    He just made the mistake that every man makes.


    "Dear Eve, please believe me. For the sake of children, give me another chance. I will never make mistakes again." With a pitiful expression, pirno begged Eve''s forgiveness.


    No way, if Eve really wants to divorce, but his property will be divided into a very large part, which he can''t bear.


    "Pirno, if you want me to forgive you, you can promise me a condition, and I may forgive you." Eve looked at pirno begging for mercy like a queen.


    "Come on, no matter what conditions, I will promise you." Pirno nodded quickly.


    "The condition is very simple. You bought a gift for that woman. Now I want you to call the police and say she stole your things." Eve looked at pirno.


    Eve won''t let go of Coffey who used her own things so easily.


    She didn''t want anything back, but to punish Coffey.


    "This... This is not very good."


    Pirno looked at Eve with an embarrassed expression on her face.


    It''s heartless that Kefei has been with him for so many days. Now he wants to return the gift he gave her.


    "Don''t you want to?" Eve looked at pirno coldly.


    "No... no, I''ll call the police." Under Eve''s eyes, pirno immediately fell in love.

 Chapter 312

    "Then you call."


    Eve handed pirno''s cell phone to him.


    Pirno picked up his cell phone, hesitated, or dialed the police.


    For his own sake, pirno did such a thing to the woman who had been with him for decades. He said he was a scum man. He was not a man at all.


    Before long, the police came to pirno''s house.


    Pirno said that what he bought was stolen by a Chinese woman named Coffey, who now lives in XX hotel.


    Moreover, pirno also provided invoices for his watches and bags.


    "Mr. pirno, this watch and bag were bought in China?" Asked a policeman.


    "Yes, Mr. policeman. He bought watches and bags during his business trip." Eve smiled.


    "When did you find something stolen, and you know who stole it and where she lives?" One of the policewomen looked at eve suspiciously and asked.


    "Miss policeman, as long as you go to the hotel, you can see that Chinese woman is using the watch and bag bought by my husband." Said Eve¡° Besides, you can ask my husband, "was it stolen?"


    Pirno looked at the policewoman and nodded quickly.


    However, after Pino nodded his head, he seemed to see a trace of contempt in the eyes of the policewoman.


    They can be policemen. Of course, their ability to observe words and expressions is not bad.


    She soon came up with a general idea of the case.


    Very simple, the man cheated. Now her wife refused to let the man cheat on the woman and said she stole.


    "Mr. and Mrs. pirno, you need to go to the hotel with us." Said the policewoman.


    "No problem." Eve calmly agreed.


    But pirno''s face was ugly.


    "Mr. policeman, can I not go?" Asked pirno.


    "Mr. pirno, you are the police officer. You must go to recover your lost property." Some fat male policemen said.


    "Pirno, we need to cooperate with the police." Eve said, glancing at pirno.


    Pirno could only harden his head at this time.


    Soon, two policemen and pirno came to Coffey''s door.


    The policewoman came forward and knocked on the door.


    Coffey opened the door and saw two policemen and pirno standing outside the door. He looked puzzled.


    "What can I do for you? And what are you doing here? "


    "Well, miss, we have received a report that you stole things from Mr. and Mrs. pirno. Please let us go in and have a look." Said the policeman.


    "I steal?" Coffey stared at the policeman in front of her¡° What did I steal? "


    "Mr. pirno, you said you stole his watch and bag." Said the policeman.


    "Pirno? You said his name was pirno? " Coffey first looked at the male policeman, then angrily said to pirno, "you''re still not human. You even have a false name. These things are all from you. I won''t want you, dirty. "


    Coffey angrily threw all the things given by pirno on pirno.


    Pirno was so egged on that he didn''t dare to speak at all.


    "Miss, even if you are like this, you can''t erase the fact that you steal." Eve said softly.


    Anyway, she now insists that Coffey stole.


    "What did she say?" Coffey asked.


    "She said it was true that you stole." Said the policewoman.


    "Fei... Pirno, tell me, did you give these things to me or did I steal them from you?" Coffey looked at pirno angrily.


    These two people are so vicious that they slander themselves for stealing.


    Pirno didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Mrs. pirno, I don''t think there''s any misunderstanding here?" The policewoman said to Eve.


    Pirno stopped talking at this time, which could not prove that Coffey stole.


    Eve took a hard look and counselled pirno who was there.


    She knew that if pirno didn''t speak, it couldn''t prove that Coffey stole the things. She could only say, "for whatever reason, these things have appeared to her. If she apologized to me, I would choose to withdraw the case. "


    The policewoman told Kofi what Eve said.


    Coffey almost cried angrily. She said with red eyes: "Miss police, you should be able to see what the relationship between me and that bastard is. He bought all those things for me. Moreover, when I was with him, I didn''t know he was married. Also, he lied to me about his name. I didn''t know his name until just now. Now she wants me to apologize to her. It''s impossible. "


    "Well, miss, of course I can understand your reluctance. As a woman, I am firmly on your side. But you can also see that the man is an asshole at all, and those receipts and invoices are in their hands, which is very bad for you. " The policewoman advised Coffey.


    "But it''s insulting to ask me to apologize for what I haven''t done." Coffey''s eyes couldn''t help flowing down.


    At this time, she found that she felt that the excessive words Wu Hao said to her had no comparability compared with this.


    "Now that bastard is still cruel, but as long as he is forced, he will give up you for his own sake. So, Miss Ke, you''d better think more. " Said the policewoman.


    "What would be the worst case?" Coffey asked.


    "May face imprisonment." Policewoman road.


    Coffey''s face changed.


    Coffey naturally knows that western countries have always been unfriendly to China.


    So, if things really go like that, it''s really not good for her situation.


    Those French judges will not turn to their great Chinese woman.


    After thinking about it, Coffey asked, "if I apologize, is she willing to end it?"


    "I can help you find out." Policewoman road.


    "Then please." Coffey is grateful.


    Kefei was lucky to meet this policewoman, otherwise he would have been taken to the police station.


    The policewoman went to ask Eve. When she got the affirmative answer, she came back and nodded to Kofi.


    Coffey walked up to Eve with difficulty and said, "I''m sorry."


    Eve said, "it''s not enough to say I''m sorry. You have to say you''ll never steal again."


    The policewoman translated Eve''s words to Coffey


    Coffey said angrily, "it''s impossible. Even if I went to jail, I wouldn''t say that. Because I haven''t stolen anything. Moreover, this man chased me first, as my classmates all know. If she insists on forcing me to say that, she will make things big. "


    At this moment, Coffey completely broke out.


    It''s OK to say I''m sorry, but it''s not OK to admit that you stole.


    The policewoman translated Kofi''s words to Eve, and Eve had no choice.


    It would be bad for them to let Coffey make things big.

 Chapter 313

    Eve knew that if she pushed on, she would get into trouble, so like a winner, she said to Coffey, "I can let you go this time, but you are a thief, which has always been in my heart."


    Then he said to pirno, "pick up your things and go. Do you still want to live here?"


    Pirno quickly picked up the things and left with Eve.


    After Eve left, the two policemen also left.


    After they left, Coffey couldn''t help crying.


    After Eve and pirno left the hotel, Eve pointed to a trash can and said to pirno, "throw away the things. I don''t want to see them."


    Pirno walked honestly to the trash can and threw everything in his hand into the trash can.


    When the two policemen saw it, they shook their heads.


    However, the case no longer needs to be handled, which also makes them a little easier.


    Coffey cried for half an hour before she stopped.


    But the grievance in her heart made her very uncomfortable.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao is the only one who can make himself vomit.


    So Kefei opened the group of classmates and prepared to chat with Wu Hao.


    After entering the group, Coffey found that her classmates knew everything about her.


    And it was Wu Hao who broke his story.


    At this time, Wu Hao is sending some pictures of him sitting on the left bank of the Seine River drinking coffee.


    But at this time, Ke Fei was not too angry, but secretly scolded Wu Hao, but added Wu Hao''s wechat in her hand.


    Originally, Kefei was worried that Wu Hao was unwilling to add himself, but soon Wu Hao agreed.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want me to scold you?" Wu Hao sent a message.


    Seeing the message sent by Wu Hao, Kefei was angry. At least he was a girl. When you encounter this kind of thing, you don''t care a few words and pierce your heart. No wonder he didn''t have a girlfriend.


    But now only Wu Hao can listen to herself, and she can only bear it: "nothing, I can only feel wronged in my heart. If you want to talk to someone, you can scold me."


    "Your taste is so unique that you like to be scolded. OK, for the sake of seeing that everyone is a classmate, come to me. I''m in XX coffee shop. "


    With that, Wu Hao sent Kefei a position.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Coffey simply made up her makeup and left the hotel.


    Before long, Coffey saw Wu Hao sitting there, slowly drinking coffee.


    "Here you are. Order a cup of coffee. It''s my treat." Wu Hao glanced at Kefei¡° And that kind of man is not worth crying for. "


    Ke Fei called the waiter, ordered a cup of coffee, sat down opposite Wu Hao and said, "I''m not crying for him, I''m just angry. I didn''t think there were such despicable people in the world. "


    Kefei couldn''t help complaining to Wu Hao.


    "What''s the matter? What''s that guy doing? " Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "That guy and his wife called the police and said I was a thief and stole their things." Coffey said with hate.


    At the thought of this, Coffey''s eyes turned red again.


    I''m afraid she can''t forget this insult all her life.


    "What, is there such a thing?" Wu Hao also looked at Kefei in surprise.


    "Yes, his wife stole all the things he gave me, and called the police to arrest me. Fortunately, the guy had a little conscience and didn''t say I stole it. However, I apologized to the woman. I said I was sorry because I was afraid. But the woman asked me not to steal in the future. I may say, I haven''t done it. Why. Finally, I went out of my way to make things big. That woman may be afraid of trouble and can only forget it. But the thought of me being accused of stealing and apologizing to her makes me angry. "


    Coffey spoke out what had just happened.


    After saying it, Coffey immediately felt comfortable.


    "Do you want her to apologize to you?" Wu Hao said.


    Although I don''t like Kofi very much, Kofi is his classmate and compatriot. If I don''t know, I''ll forget it. Now I know, I know to find the field back.


    People in China are not so easy to bully.


    "Of course I did. I wish she could kneel in front of me and apologize to me, but it can''t be done. " Coffey hates Eve.


    "Nothing is impossible. Give me one night and I''ll find a way to make her apologize. " Wu Hao said.


    "Thank you." Kofi looked at Wu Hao gratefully.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I still don''t like you very much, you know. As for why I want to help you, it''s because you didn''t lose your face, or the face of our great Chinese dynasty, so I''ll find it back. " Wu Hao looked at Kefei seriously.


    Coffey smiled bitterly and said, "if I didn''t break up with Ruwei, you wouldn''t do this to me."


    "Maybe not. However, I thank you for letting boss Lu go. You don''t deserve boss Lu. " Wu Hao doesn''t care about Kefei''s feelings now.


    "Yes." Coffey nodded with a regretful expression on her face¡° Well, can I change my coffee for wine? "


    "Whatever." Wu Hao shrugged.


    After the waiter brought the beer, Coffey took a sip and said, "when you see Ruwei, say sorry to him."


    "If boss Lu still mentions you, I will bring this sentence to you." Wu Hao said.


    "Thank you." Coffey said thank you again.


    She knew what Wu Hao meant. If Lu Wei mentioned her, Wu Hao would bring her sorry.


    If Ruwei didn''t mention her, Wu Hao wouldn''t mention it.


    "You didn''t come to Europe on business, did you?" Coffey asked suddenly.


    "I''m not here for business. What am I here for?"


    Wu Hao glanced at Kefei.


    "I have a feeling that you are not here on business." Coffey said.


    "You see me drinking coffee so leisurely." Wu Hao said.


    The feeling of this woman is really powerful.


    However, people''s eyes are too bad.


    "No. There is a feeling that you are not here on business. Moreover, I found that you changed too much when you were at school. " Coffey said.


    "What has changed? Have you become taller and handsome? " Wu Hao smiled.


    "These are the second, and the biggest change is temperament. In the past, you always felt insecure. Now, you have a feeling of great confidence, as if everything is under your control. " Coffey is serious.


    "Really? I don''t even feel as powerful as you say. " Wu Hao said.


    "You just won''t admit it."


    Coffey smiled and did not continue to tangle with this.

 Chapter 314

    Wu Hao neither admitted nor denied it.


    After that, they didn''t speak until they separated.


    After separation, Wu Hao returned to his castle and began to prepare for Eve''s apology.


    In fact, it''s easy to make Eve apologize. Just find her handle.


    People are not saints. They all make mistakes.


    Wu Hao is the one who can find these mistakes.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t expect to find Eve''s handle so easily. There are so many.


    France is a romantic country, but also very open. When Eve was 14, she didn''t have her first time.


    Private life can be said to be very erosive.


    There is a little convergence in marrying pirno, but there are several fixed gun friends.


    However, Eve was very careful not to let anyone find out when she stole food outside.


    And leave no evidence.


    It''s impossible for another person to find Eve''s handle.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao is not an ordinary person. He still has the "heavenly eye" system in hand. It is very simple to find Eve''s secret.


    In addition to discovering Eve''s private life, Wu Hao also found a bigger secret, that is, pirno''s two children are not his own.


    On pirno''s head, it''s green and shiny.


    Moreover, Eve was very clever and resourceful since she was a child. She made some people who were right with her miserable, just like Coffey.


    Eve almost took her to prison.


    However, even such a shrewd Eve must be honest in Wu Hao''s hands.


    Because, with the things in Wu Hao''s hand, it is enough to ruin her reputation.


    After appreciating Eve''s wonderful life, Wu Hao rested and will see how this woman will behave tomorrow.


    The next day, Wu Hao and Kofi came to Eve''s house.


    In order to make Eve apologize to herself, Coffey didn''t hurry to return home.


    "How dare you come to me?" Eve was slightly surprised to see that Coffey dared to come to her house.


    Because, if she had such a thing, she would not dare to appear in front of herself again.


    "Madam, you''re wrong. My classmates have been treated unfairly here. Shouldn''t they be brought back?" Wu Hao spoke to Eve in pure French.


    Kefei was shocked to hear Wu Hao''s pure French. She didn''t expect Wu Hao to speak such authentic French.


    Eve was also slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that the handsome Oriental man in front of her could speak such authentic French.


    However, this is not a surprising time. The man obviously came out for Coffey.


    "Unfair treatment?! Are you talking about her having an affair with my husband? My husband has told me all about it, and he sincerely apologized to me. Do you think it''s Fair for her to mess with my husband outside? " Eve''s cold tunnel.


    "I believe you know better than we do who is at fault in this matter. Moreover, I''m not talking about this. What I want to say is, why should you slander my classmates for stealing. Don''t you know what impact you have on her? Moreover, it''s too much for you to ask her to apologize to you for what she hasn''t done. " Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "Will the affair between her and my husband not affect my family?"


    Eve is really a great man. She puts herself directly on the side of the victim.


    "Your family?! It should be said that you created a family in front of others. " Wu Hao''s face showed a deep smile.


    "I don''t understand what you mean. I have something to do. Please leave immediately, or I''ll call the police."


    Eve is a smart man. She hears what Wu Hao said and doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    "Of course you can call the police. However, you should think about the consequences after the alarm. " Wu Hao still has a smile on his face.


    Wu Hao''s smile is very handsome, but it is extremely hateful in Eve''s eyes. At the same time, it also makes her a little afraid, because she doesn''t know what the Oriental man in front of her knows.


    "Sorry, please leave."


    Eve didn''t know what to do, so she decided to gamble.


    With that, Eve closed the door.


    "Wu Hao, can you speak French? When did you learn it? "


    After Eve closed the door, Kefei asked about Wu Hao''s ability to speak French.


    "Of course it''s self-study. After all, we have to work abroad. It''s a loss not to learn a few foreign languages. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You cow. By the way, what did you say just now? Why do I think she seems to be afraid of you? " Coffey asked suspiciously.


    "It''s simple. I said, "if you don''t apologize, I''ll set fire to your shop." Wu Hao said with a vicious expression.


    "Cut, if you really said that, she would have called the police."


    Ke Fei is not stupid. Naturally, he knows that Wu Hao is talking nonsense.


    "Actually, you don''t have to know. You just have to wait and wait for him to apologize to you. " Wu Hao smiled.


    "But now that she has closed the door, how can you make her apologize to me?" Coffey asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t be busy. Soon she will open the door and politely invite us in."


    Wu Hao glanced at Eve''s closed door.


    Kofi looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    Sure enough, within two minutes Eve opened the door and looked at Wu Hao with a look of horror on her face.


    Kefei looked at Wu Hao in surprise and was really right.


    At the same time, I was curious that Wu Hao really did it.


    In fact, it''s very simple. Wu Hao just sent the names of three people and the names of three Eve gun friends to Eve''s mobile phone.


    "Mrs. pirno, can we have a good chat now?" Wu Hao looks at Eve.


    Eve tried to control her emotions and said, "come in first."


    Wu Hao and Kofi enter the room.


    When he came to the living room, Wu Hao sat down on the sofa.


    Kefei also learned from Wu Hao to sit on the sofa.


    Seeing Wu Hao being so impolite, Eve was very angry, but there was no way.


    Because those three names, like the sword of Damocles hanging over her head, could be cut off at any time.


    "Sir, where do you know my telephone number? And do you know why you sent me three names?" Seeing that Wu Hao was not in a hurry, Eve could only ask.


    "It''s not important to know your phone number. The important thing is where I know these three names." Wu Hao looked at Eve and said.


    "What do you want, sir?"


    Eve did not continue to deny at this time. She knew that since Wu Hao could know these three names, she also knew her relationship with them.


    "As I said before when I came here, my classmate was treated unfairly here, so I came to find justice for her." Wu Hao said with a cold face.


    This woman is really hateful. She steals food everywhere and forces others to apologize for things she hasn''t done. She must not be spared.

 Chapter 315

    "What do you want me to do?" Eve gritted her teeth.


    "Kneel down to my classmate and say sorry to her. I''ll never steal it again." Wu Hao slowly tunnel.


    "No, it''s impossible. I''ll never kneel down and apologize to her." Eve''s mood suddenly got out of control and screamed.


    "Now if you kneel down and apologize, only the three of us know. If I call pirno later, there will be one more person. Then the situation will be very different. A fake family you build for people outside will fall apart in an instant and you will lose your reputation. " Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "You... You are the devil. Why did you do this to me?" Eve is crazy.


    "Because I can''t easily bring any discredit to our great China. So you have to apologize. " Wu Hao cold tunnel.


    "That''s why you did this to me?" Eve asked.


    "Yes, you can only blame yourself. As an unfaithful person, you have no right to ask your husband to be loyal to you. In my eyes, you are a real thief, a person with bad character. " Wu Hao said¡° Now, get down on your knees and apologize. I can''t waste my time on you. "


    After looking at Wu Hao for a while, Eve laughed wildly and said, "with just three names, you want me to apologize. You really take it for granted. Moreover, what can those three names represent? Nothing. I won''t be frightened by you. Get out of here, or I''ll call the police. "


    At this time, Eve wants to bet again that there are no bullets in Wu Hao''s gun... No, there is no handle on her mobile phone.


    Wu Hao smiled unmoved.


    But Eve''s cell phone received another video message here.


    After seeing the information, Eve''s face suddenly became very pale.


    This video is a picture of her playing with one of her gun friends.


    "I wouldn''t have come here if I didn''t have enough evidence. How''s it going? Are you satisfied? If you are not satisfied, I have something more exciting here. Would you like to send it to you? " Wu Hao smiled.


    Eve''s feet softened and she sat down on the ground.


    She is a very powerful woman, but in front of Wu Hao who holds her handle, she is not powerful at all.


    "Well, don''t pretend. In my understanding, you are not such a weak woman. If it''s time to kneel down and apologize, I don''t have much time to play with you here. " Wu Hao disdained the tunnel.


    Eve knew she couldn''t hide it from Wu Hao, so she didn''t continue to pretend.


    "Seriously, I haven''t seen such a powerful Oriental as you. I lost this time. I can apologize. But I hope we will never meet again. " Eve looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "Of course, I don''t like to see your woman very much." Wu Hao nodded.


    Eve knelt down to Coffey and said, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I''ll never steal again."


    Coffey was stunned by Eve''s sudden kneeling.


    "She''s apologizing to you that she''ll never steal again." Wu Hao said.


    "That''s it?" Coffey asked.


    "What else do you want to do? Hit her? " Wu Hao said.


    "Now, are you satisfied?" Eve looked at Wu Hao calmly.


    Before that, the expression of fear completely disappeared.


    "Are you satisfied?" Wu Hao asked Kofi.


    Kefei only felt that Eve was very terrible at this time. She was cold all over when she stayed with her.


    So he nodded and said, "all right, all right, let''s go."


    "Ms. Eve, the Chinese people are not so easy to bully. I hope if you want to calculate someone in the future, filter out the Chinese people consciously. Otherwise, you will only suffer. Stand up. "


    Wu Hao is not afraid of Eve.


    Eve is just an ordinary person no matter how terrible she is.


    No matter how cunning she is, everything she does in front of absolute strength is in vain.


    "Thank you for your reminder."


    Eve stood up from the ground.


    "Then we won''t bother. I hope we won''t meet again. "


    Wu Hao said a word and left with Kefei.


    After watching Wu Hao leave, Eve''s eyes showed a cold chill.


    It''s the first time Eve has been so insulted when she is so old. She won''t give up so easily.


    "Wu Hao, I suddenly sympathize with that scum man. He married such a terrible wife. I really don''t know. How will he live in the future? " After Coffey came out, the discomfort slowly disappeared.


    "There are two possibilities. One is that eve made life worse than death, and the other is that she died in an accident. " Wu Hao said.


    "Ah? Shall we remind the scum man? " Coffey suddenly shook.


    "Do we need to take care of other people''s homes? As long as Eve keeps what she says, I won''t bother to talk to her. " Wu Hao has an indifferent expression.


    For the scum man of pirno, Wu Hao cares about him to die.


    "All right." Kefei nodded and asked, "classmate Wu Hao, what are you going to do now?"


    "Of course I do my own work." Wu Hao said¡° You''d better go home early. How can a foreign country have its own national security? "


    "Thank you."


    Coffey said seriously.


    "Yes, I didn''t do it for you. Well, let''s separate here. "


    With that, Wu Hao waved to Kefei and walked to the other side.


    Ke Fei looked at Wu Hao''s back, smiled helplessly, shook his hand against his background, and went to the opposite place.


    She''s going back to a new life.


    Eve thought about it at home for several minutes before she made up her mind, took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Mr. Jack, I want to kill a man." Eve said.


    "Name."


    The other side''s voice was very cold.


    "I don''t know. It''s a big Chinese man. I have a picture of him. " Said Eve.


    It''s nothing to install a monitor quietly in the room by Eve''s means.


    Eve soon sent Wu Hao''s picture.


    "The price will be sent to you later."


    When the other party finished, he hung up the phone.


    Jack soon found out Wu Hao''s name and some information.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s message, Jack frowned.


    Being able to own a castle in France is definitely not a simple person.


    Moreover, he also knew that recently, the dark net issued the news that it would not accept any mission of the Great China Dynasty.


    For a time, Jack didn''t know how to do it well.


    After thinking for a while, Jack finally made up his mind and stopped the task.


    "Sorry, I can''t take this task." Jack sent Eve a message.


    Eve was stunned when she saw this message.


    Jack didn''t take the task. Is that man special?


    At the thought of liv, she also gave up the idea of revenge on Wu Hao.


    Eve is so smart that even Jack doesn''t want to mess with people. He''d better stay away from him.

 Chapter 316

    When Wu Hao returned to the castle, he suddenly felt that something was missing in the castle. Soon Wu Hao knew what was missing in the castle.


    Without their little dogs at Citi estate.


    If there were no dogs in such a big castle, it would be a drop in price.


    After asking the castle''s housekeeper, Wu Hao knew that shangbeigong family didn''t like dogs, so there were no little dogs in the castle.


    It seems that you can only keep some puppies in the castle.


    I don''t know what those werewolves look like. If they look like dogs, they just catch a few heads and put them in the castle to guard their own yard.


    If not, then we have to do something else.


    Can''t the Ares mainland pass?


    Then, go there and have a look by yourself.


    See if there is a time limit.


    If there is no time limit, go there and catch the giant wolves in the human environment for dozens of days, and let them honestly turn into dogs to look after their homes.


    Well, that''s a good idea. You can try it.


    However, we still have to deal with the blood clan first.


    After another day in the castle, Wu Hao returned to England on the Eurostar.


    When he came to Howard castle, Howard still entertained Wu Hao very warmly.


    Wu Hao was not in a hurry. He wanted to see what the blood clan was doing.


    After staying at Howard castle for another three days, the blood clan was finally finished.


    Howard and Wu Hao also rushed to Scotland.


    The headquarters of the blood parliament is in an ancient castle in Scotland.


    After following Howard into the castle, Wu Hao immediately felt several big Duke''s eyes observing himself in the dark.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about them. They are obedient and don''t play routines. Then everyone has something to talk about.


    If you play tricks, you''ll kill you.


    Before long, Wu Hao met grand duke Giovanni with a group of blood dukes.


    "This is grand duke Giovanni, President of our blood Parliament." Grand Duke Howard introduced both sides¡° This is Mr. Wu, a distinguished guest of our blood family from the great heavenly Dynasty. "


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wu." Grand Duke Giovanni nodded gracefully to Wu Hao.


    The blood clan claims to be a noble race and always likes to put the superficial rites in place.


    Actually, they just want to suck your blood.


    "Grand duke Giovanni, in fact, you don''t want to see me very much. After all, you will bleed when I come." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    Wu Hao''s attitude made the blood Dukes behind grand duke Giovanni angry, but they didn''t want to act rashly when they saw Da Bai in Wu Hao''s arms.


    "Mr. Wu, I heard that the Chinese people were very modest before. But it''s not very like seeing you, Mr. Wu. " Said the grand duke Giovanni.


    "Mr. Giovanni, it''s true that we Chinese are very modest, but it doesn''t mean we won''t joke." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Mr. Wu is an interesting person." The grand duke Giovanni also had a faint smile on his face.


    But with his pale face, it still looks a little seeping.


    "Mr. Giovanni, you don''t have to praise me so much. I should take it. I won''t take less." Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wu, as long as you are willing to help us, what our blood clan said will be realistic." The Grand Duke of Giovanni didn''t care about the tunnel.


    "Then let me see your sincerity." Wu Hao said.


    "Mr. Wu, please follow me." Said grand duke Giovanni.


    Before long, grand duke Giovanni took Wu Hao outside a room.


    As soon as he came outside the room, Wu Hao felt a strange feeling.


    The grand duke Giovanni seemed to introduce Wu Hao unknowingly, "this room is for storing the assets of our blood family. We have cleared out the family assets and put them in it. Let''s go in. "


    With that, Giovanni opened the door.


    Wu Hao saw that there were indeed some ancient armor, some gold utensils, some porcelain and so on.


    On a wooden table, there was a pile of information.


    Wu Hao didn''t doubt it, so he went into the room.


    Giovanni saw Wu Hao go in, with a smile on his face and gently spit a spell in his mouth.


    A powerful magic array immediately surrounded Wu Hao.


    And everything in front of Wu Hao turned into nothingness.


    Similarly, the castle outside turned into nothingness and became a wilderness.


    Outside the array, there were several werewolf leaders whose strength reached the level of grand duke and three Cardinals around grand duke Giovanni.


    Howard looked at everything in front of her. She really couldn''t think why the castle suddenly disappeared.


    Soon, he thought of a possible dreamland, one of the thirteen sacred vessels of the blood clan.


    Only the things transformed by the illusion will look so real.


    Wu Hao looked at the big battle outside the magic array. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I didn''t expect you to join hands in order to deal with me, a big Chinese. I really have face."


    "Whether it''s you or your kitten, your strength is too strong. Such a person completely affects the balance. Therefore, it must be eliminated. " A cardinal spoke softly.


    "You holy men are so hypocritical. Just say you''re afraid of others, and what else affects the balance. If he were from your holy see, would you still say that he affects the balance? " A werewolf leader spoke with disdain to the cardinal who spoke.


    "Evil creature, please pay attention to your words. Otherwise I don''t mind sending you to the Almighty Lord. " The cardinal took it back very impolitely.


    "I haven''t eaten the flesh of the Holy See clergy for a long time. You three are older, but I won''t choose. " The werewolf leader looked at the cardinal with a fierce light in his eyes.


    "Let''s see who dies first." Said the cardinal, gathering an energy sword in his hand.


    "Then try." The werewolf leader is ready to turn into a beast.


    The Holy See was originally sworn against werewolves and blood families.


    Even if we stand together temporarily, there are constant conflicts.


    "Guys, we''re here to solve this big problem, not to let you two fight alone. If you want to fight, get rid of him and fight to the death. Look, he''s watching your jokes. " The Grand Duke of Giovanni looked at the werewolf leader and the cardinal with a headache.


    Sure enough, Wu Hao had a small bucket of popcorn in his hand. He was eating in the magic array and watching the infighting between the werewolf leader and the cardinal.


    Wu Hao''s attitude of treating cardinals and werewolf leaders as monkeys completely angered them.


    "Grand duke Giovanni, did you let us come just to see how you locked him up?" The cardinal held back his anger and looked at the grand duke Giovanni.


    "If that''s the case, I don''t want you to come."


    Then the grand duke Giovanni said a few spells.


    Soon, the magic array suddenly became violent, with flames, cold, darkness and lightning flashing from time to time.

 Chapter 317

    Wu Hao patted Da Bai in his hand.


    When big Burton became a 40 meter super bighorn tiger.


    Wu Hao put a "solid symbol" on it and hid under it.


    When they saw the white body, Giovanni, they were stunned.


    Although I have seen the body of Dabai in the video, it is very different from seeing it with my own eyes.


    That huge body contains very powerful power.


    "So strong, that beast is really strong. If it hadn''t been trapped by the array, it would have been in trouble. " The grand duke Giovanni said to himself.


    Then, the grand duke Giovanni controlled the lightning in the array and split it towards big white.


    Lightning, which was almost close to the supernatural realm, split the energy of the "solid Rune" and almost broke the energy of the "solid Rune".


    Just a little, just a little.


    If you don''t reach the realm of divine power, you don''t reach the realm of divine power.


    The "solid symbol" is still strong.


    However, it startled big white.


    Seeing the flash, Dabai thought of those abnormal creatures in Leichi, and his feet were a little soft.


    "No, it''s just a little lightning that scares you." Under Dabai, Wu Hao immediately felt Dabai''s fear.


    Dabai can only look at Wu Hao bitterly.


    Who''s so sick like you.


    "It''s useless. It''s just a little lightning. Next is it."


    As soon as Wu Hao reached out, the lightning in the array gathered in Wu Hao''s hand and became a lightning ball.


    The magic array is controlled by the grand duke Giovanni, and the energy to maintain is also transmitted by him.


    Wu Hao almost drained his energy.


    "Chief Muhan, bishop brown, help quickly. I can''t control this magic array." The Grand Duke of Giovanni could only shout for the help of the werewolf leader and the cardinal.


    They naturally saw it and quickly input their own energy to maintain the operation of the magic array.


    Fortunately, the magic array didn''t pick energy, otherwise it would be strange that the magic array didn''t explode with the dark power of the werewolf leader and the light power of the cardinal.


    With the help of two people, grand duke Giovanni sat down on the ground.


    Seeing the lightning ball thrown up and down by Wu Hao, grand duke Giovanni was extremely shocked.


    This... How is this possible.


    How could lightning be controlled by him.


    Moreover, he was also very clear that the power of the lightning ball played by Wu Hao had reached the prince''s realm.


    The strength estimation is wrong. Wu Hao''s strength is terrible.


    You must kill him. You can''t let him out.


    Once he comes out, all of them will die.


    "Leader Muhan, bishop brown, let''s not stay. This man is terrible. If he''s not afraid, we''ll die." Cried the grand duke Giovanni, with a trace of panic in his voice.


    Mu Han and Wu Hao also saw the power of Wu Hao. They didn''t leave any strength and asked their companions to deliver power to the magic array.


    With the blessing of the new forces, the original unstable magic array has become more powerful.


    Feel the powerful power of the magic array, which can kill it, but it strikes its ferocity.


    Big white began to attack the energy wall of the magic array crazily.


    A lot of fire and ice energy attack Dabai crazily.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao added a "solid symbol" to Dabai from time to time, otherwise Dabai would have become a big flower.


    "No, these attacks have little effect on them. Now they can only corrode with darkness. We must hold on." Said the grand duke Giovanni.


    To transform the energy of the array into dark corrosion, it needs much more power than the magic of transforming fire and cold ice.


    However, Giovanni could only harden his head at this time.


    I hope everyone''s energy can hold on.


    Soon, a dark energy suddenly appeared in the magic array.


    These dark energies attached to Da Bai began to corrode its energy.


    Wu Hao tried to block this dark energy with his mind, but found that this dark energy could corrode his spiritual mind.


    Moreover, Wu Hao also found that this dark energy seems to corrode any energy.


    "It''s a little interesting."


    Wu Hao suddenly became interested in this dark energy.


    However, even Wu Hao can''t stop this dark energy now.


    "Yes, that''s it. We must resist and let the darkness corrode them."


    Feeling that the power of dark corrosion was effective to Wu Hao, Giovanni immediately shouted excitedly.


    However, the consumption of Muhan and Brown is very large.


    But now they can only bite their teeth and carry it. I hope they can hold on longer than Wu Hao.


    At this time, Wu Hao in the magic array began to study the magic array.


    These dark corrosion energy can''t be solved, but it can be solved fundamentally. As long as you understand the magic array, even if this dark corrosion energy can''t be solved, you can turn the dark power into lightning power at that time.


    Wu Hao studies the operation of the magic array in the magic array. The mood of grand duke Giovanni outside is like a roller coaster.


    Seeing that the "solid talisman" outside Wu Hao and Dabai''s body was about to disappear, suddenly another piece of "solid talisman" energy protected them.


    "Special, how many pieces of runes does this guy have?"


    The power of dark corrosion is too strong. In just a few minutes, Wu Hao and Dabai almost used hundreds of "solid symbols".


    However, if grand duke Giovanni knew that there was a kind of jade mountain in Wu Hao''s ring and it took only a few seconds to make a "solid symbol", he would spit blood.


    A few minutes later, the Grand Duke of Giovanni suddenly found that Wu Hao did not continue to use the "solid symbol", so he was excited and said, "everyone work harder, there is no symbol for Wu Hao."


    It had reached its limit. Some desperate Muhan and brown suddenly lit up hope after hearing Giovanni''s words.


    Soon, they found a strange thing. The power absorbed by the magic array became weak.


    What''s going on?


    They are all a little confused.


    Only one of them knew what had happened. This man was the grand duke Giovanni.


    At this time, he was full of panic.


    He found that his control over the magic array had been completely lost.


    The people who control the magic array now have lost their control.


    The grand duke Giovanni thought of a possibility.


    It''s just that he resists this idea from the bottom of his heart.


    After all, the idea was so terrible that he couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    However, the development of things would not have happened if he did not dare to think about it.


    The dark corrosive power in the magic array was less and less. Wu Hao looked at Giovanni and them with a smile.


    In his hand was still holding the power of lightning.

 Chapter 318

    "Add some more oil. You see, I haven''t hurt a hair." Wu Hao smiled at Giovanni and others.


    However, Giovanni and others were so frightened that they didn''t dare to speak at all.


    Moreover, they are now attracted by the array and can''t escape at all.


    "It''s boring."


    Wu Hao shook his head and came out unharmed from the magic array.


    Seeing Wu Hao out of the magic array, Giovanni and others were completely desperate.


    However, Wu Hao, who came out of the magic array, did not deal with Jordan and Danny, but went to the Great Duke of Howard and asked, "Mr. Howard, why didn''t you do it just now?"


    "Mr. Wu, I''ve always wanted to be your friend. How could I do anything to you. Moreover, they also excluded me. Why should I help them? " Howard didn''t even look at Giovanni. He smiled at Wu Hao.


    After watching Howard for a while, Wu Hao smiled and said, "you know current affairs as well as the younger generation in your family. I like it."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu." Howard bowed slightly.


    Immediately, Wu Hao turned to look at Giovanni and others and saw that they all had an expression to speak.


    So he hit a finger and relaxed the control of the magic array so that Giovanni could speak.


    "Mr. Wu, I know I''m wrong. I''m willing to make compensation. As long as you let us go, I am willing to take out a lot of property to compensate Mr. Wu. " He found himself able to speak, Giovanni said immediately.


    "I thought you would say something, but it''s still so nothing new. As long as I kill all of you, the whole blood clan will be up to the Lord Howard. Do you think I can''t get anything? Next. " Wu Hao looked disdainfully at Giovanni and snapped his fingers.


    Then it was Muhan''s turn to speak.


    "Dear Mr. Wu, we werewolves are actually bewitched by Giovanni. I hope Mr. Wu can let us go. We are willing to pay any price. And I promise that I will never be an enemy of the Great China. "


    "Me too."


    The other werewolf leader nodded quickly.


    "Are you really willing to pay any price?" Wu Hao looked up and down at several werewolves in Muhan''s state.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s eyes, Mu Khan couldn''t help being cold.


    "Well, I think your fur is pretty good. Just peel it off and give it to me." Wu Hao looked at the wolves of Muhan.


    Muhan and his werewolves are different from those in the film who have few hairs and only muscles.


    The hair on their bodies is very lush and smooth. They look like a very good fur.


    "Wu Hao, you are insulting our werewolves. You are declaring war on our werewolves." Mu Han looked at Wu Hao angrily.


    "Declare war on you?! When you helped the blood clan deal with me, you were declaring war on me. Since you said I declared war on you, declare war. It''s just that I''m very busy at this time, and I can take the opportunity to exterminate your werewolves. You deserve to declare war. "


    Wu Hao''s face was cold and he snapped his fingers again.


    Hearing the snap of his fingers, brown, who thought he could speak this time, found that he still couldn''t speak.


    At this time, he found that the temperature of Muhan around him suddenly increased.


    Then, Muhan''s whole person seemed to evaporate in an instant, leaving only a complete fur.


    Seeing the end of Muhan, Brown was almost scared to pee.


    The werewolf''s body is notoriously strong, but now there is only one skin left.


    If you get it on yourself, you probably can''t even leave ash.


    Thinking of this, brown quickly motioned to Wu Hao to speak.


    However, Wu Hao seemed to ignore brown and looked at the remaining werewolves.


    The werewolf is worthy of being an iron headed creature. Although he is scared to pee, he still looks at Wu Hao with a hate expression.


    "Tough, I like it."


    Wu Hao said, snapping his fingers again.


    After snapping his fingers, only a few complete wolf skins were left on the ground.


    Brown looked at Wu Hao and was really scared to pee.


    What you like is the werewolf''s skin.


    I was so stupid that I came to besiege such a terrible existence with the blood clan.


    Wu Hao snapped his fingers again.


    Brown heard his fingers snap and was about to collapse.


    Please, be a person and talk well.


    If you keep fighting, I''ll have a heart attack.


    This time, however, the snap of his fingers only enabled brown to speak.


    However, brown, who was so flustered that he couldn''t, didn''t notice this at all. He just looked at Wu Hao foolishly.


    "If you don''t talk, die."


    After waiting for a while, he didn''t hear brown. Wu Hao was a little embarrassed.


    What''s the matter? The old guy dared not cooperate with himself. Do you want to die¡°


    Seeing that Wu Hao was talking to himself, brown quickly said, "Mr. Wu, Mr. Wu, this is a misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding."


    If Brown could move his hand, he would slap himself in the face.


    Are you stupid?


    Let the great devil wait for him to speak.


    "Come on, there''s no misunderstanding. You''d better give me a satisfactory explanation, or you won''t even have skin left. " Wu Hao looked coldly at the guy who made himself pretend to be a failure.


    "Yes, yes. Mr. Wu, you know that the Holy See and the blood clan have always been hostile. Originally, we wanted to kill demons against the blood clan while their vitality was greatly damaged. Later, we heard that the blood clan would find the power of the great Chinese dynasty to deal with us. Because of the fear of the Great China, we can only stop and find a way to solve it. But before long, Giovanni came to us. He said that now we have two choices. One choice is to unite them and the werewolf family to deal with Mr. Wu. The second option is that their blood clan will come with you to deal with us. So... "


    In the end, Brown was afraid to say.


    "So you joined forces against me." Wu Hao said.


    Brown didn''t speak, just an embarrassed smile on his face.


    If you know that you are so strong and abnormal, who is particularly willing to join hands with the blood clan.


    "For whatever reason, your holy see is involved. Tell me how you apologize to me." Wu Hao looks at Brown.


    "What do you need?" Asked Brown carefully.


    Wu Hao thought for a moment and said, "well, I don''t like the werewolves very much. From today on, your holy see will try its best to hunt the werewolves. If the werewolf family is immortal, you can''t stop. "


    "Remember, our holy see will do it." When brown heard that it was just this request, he agreed at once.


    Anyway, hunting werewolves has always been what the holy see is doing.


    "Remember, it''s all-out. If you dare to worship Yin and oppose Yang, I will destroy you and make the holy see an empty shell. " Wu Hao said.


    Brown nodded.


    "You can go." Wu Hao waved his hand.


    The three of brown regained their mobility and immediately left.

 Chapter 319

    After letting brown and them leave, Wu Hao set his eyes on the blood families of Giovanni.


    "Originally, I came to help you. However, you want to harm me. You are really not human. By the way, you are not human. " Wu Hao said¡° Since you like playing magic array so much, go in and have fun. "


    With that, Giovanni''s big blood Dukes swallowed the magic array at once.


    After Giovanni entered the magic array, they also resumed their action.


    "Mr. Wu, we are wrong. Please let us go."


    Giovanni was well aware of the strength of the magic array. When he was swallowed by the magic array, he was scared to death.


    "Let you out and deal with me again?" Wu Hao looked at Grand Duke Giovanni with a disdainful expression.


    One infidelity, a hundred times.


    "I... I can swear to be your slave. Please let me go." Giovanni doesn''t care about the dignity of any blood family now. He just wants to save his life.


    "Be my slave? No, no, you''re sick. You''d better burn you. "


    Wu Hao said, snapping his fingers again.


    A large number of flame forces suddenly appeared in the magic array, frantically attacking Giovanni and them.


    "Ah..."


    Giovanni several big dukes, trying to resist the attack of the fire.


    Originally, the face in the magic array consumed a lot of power. Without resisting a few times, it was half dead by the power of fire, emitting black smoke and a smell of meat.


    Giovanni looked at Wu Hao with a desperate and vicious expression and said, "Wu Hao, do you think you''ll feel better if you die? I curse your whole family. "


    The remaining few half dead Grand Dukes also issued the same curse as Giovanni.


    "Mr. Wu, they are sending blood curse. Stop them quickly." Howard said quickly as his face changed.


    "What is the blood curse of blood clan?" Wu Hao asked curiously.


    After issuing the curse, Giovanni was immediately burned to ashes by the fire.


    Howard showed an ugly expression on his face and said, "blood curse is a kind of magic that blood clan exerts at the cost of their own vitality. This kind of magic is like a virus, which will be transmitted from the body of the cursed person to the people related to him. Perhaps with your strength, Mr. Wu, this curse is not effective for you, but for your family and people... "


    "But I didn''t feel cursed. Even if it is a curse, it is also a kind of energy, but I don''t feel any energy invading my body. " Wu Hao said.


    "Could it be the magic array?" Howard suddenly set his eyes on the magic circle.


    After Giovanni''s big Dukes were burned to death, the magic array was still running.


    Wu Hao paid attention to the magic array.


    Soon, I found that there was a wonderful energy in the magic array.


    I think it''s the curse Howard said.


    The magic array is controlled by Wu Hao, so you can take the opportunity to analyze the curse energy.


    This curse energy is actually a kind of spiritual power.


    However, this spiritual power has a very strong obsession.


    These obsessions are the obsessions of Giovanni''s great dukes.


    If these obsessions disappear, the curse energy will become like this.


    So with his powerful spiritual power, Wu Hao began to invade this curse energy.


    Although this curse energy has the obsession of Giovanni and others, it has no consciousness.


    Its only function is to use it on Wu Hao.


    When it didn''t work on Wu Hao, it was like a female owner suspended by time in a video of the cherry blossom country.


    For this reason, Wu Hao soon killed all the obsessions of Giovanni and others in the curse energy.


    Finally, only the purest curse energy remains. As long as Wu Hao gives an instruction to this curse energy, this curse energy will be used by Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao controlled the curse energy with his mind and stopped to input energy to the magic array.


    The magic array that lost Wu Hao''s energy support soon disappeared.


    In Wu Hao''s hand, there is a mass of black energy.


    This black energy is composed of countless small black spots invisible to the naked eye.


    Now these small black spots are very calm, like falling asleep, but as long as Wu Hao gives an instruction, these small black spots will become very terrible.


    Because Wu Hao just discovered that these small black spots will split.


    This is also the curse power, a very terrible place.


    It cannot be eliminated at all.


    Seeing the black energy in Wu Hao''s hand, Howard couldn''t help but have a fear.


    "This... Is this the blood curse? But why did it... "Howard said.


    "You mean why it doesn''t curse me. Very simply, the blood clan blood curse is also a kind of mental energy, which is composed of the mental energy and obsession before the death of the blood clan. As long as the obsession with curse energy is eliminated, it is no longer dangerous. "


    With that, Wu Hao suddenly swallowed the lightning ball in his other hand into his mouth.


    Then take out a box made of gold like and non gold materials and put the curse energy in it.


    This box is made of one of many refining materials sent by Wu Hao from Wanjie.


    This material has a kind of material, which can isolate mental power.


    Curse energy is right in there.


    Finally, put the box in the ring.


    Howard stared at Wu Hao''s coquettish operation with big eyes.


    "Well, there should be nothing wrong with your blood clan?" Wu Hao looked at Howard with some Weng in his head.


    Howard reacted and said, "no, No."


    "Now you are the only big Duke in the blood clan." Wu Hao asked.


    Howard nodded.


    "Then you have to calculate what you owe me." Wu Hao said.


    Of course Howard knew what Wu Hao was talking about, so he hurriedly said, "don''t worry, Mr. Wu, you are our blood family''s forever friend, and those family assets should naturally belong to you."


    Because of some assets, the blood clan was almost destroyed, so Howard wouldn''t owe Wu Hao anything.


    "Well, I''ll stay here for a few days first." Wu Hao nodded.


    Some things are still their own.


    Howard naturally arranged for Wu Hao to live in a castle belonging to a blood family in Scotland.


    Of course, before long, the castle will become Wu Hao''s.


    The next day, Wu Hao heard the news that the Holy See began to declare war on the werewolves.


    At the same time, some videos of werewolves killed by the Holy See began to spread in the strong world.


    If the Holy See keeps its promise, Wu Hao won''t go to their trouble.


    Five days later, Wu Hao received Howard''s full sincerity.

 Chapter 320

    There are 15 large ancient castles all over Europe and 78 smaller castles.


    In these castles, there are many antique models, super cars and so on.


    The number has reached more than 200.


    Moreover, there are many famous wines hidden in many castles.


    There is also the industry secretly controlled by the blood clan, and the total assets have reached a very terrible figure.


    Profits alone can reach 100 billion euros a year.


    Of course, Wu Hao took all these assets.


    However, Wu Hao will not manage it, as long as Howard transfers the money to his Swiss bank account every year.


    Sure enough, war is the best chance to get rich.


    If the blood clan didn''t want to kill himself, Wu Hao wouldn''t have a chance to raise his wealth again.


    Then, Wu Hao made a request to Howard, that is to clean up all the things about blood clan in the castle.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to live in the villa next time. There are many coffins in it.


    It''s too seeping.


    Howard naturally wants to meet Wu Hao''s requirements.


    After the blood clan''s affairs have been handled, the Holy See and the werewolves are also in a hot fight. Wu Hao, who has nothing to do here, went back again.


    Just after returning home, Wu Hao received a call from Mr. Zhou.


    "Comrade Xiao Wu, I have a question for you?"


    "Mr. Zhou, please."


    "Well, are you responsible for the lively fighting between the European Holy See and the werewolves?"


    "Mr. Zhou, do you think I did it?"


    "There should be no one but you."


    "Mr. Zhou, look at what you said. It''s like I''m a troublemaker."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, old Zhou was also helpless.


    You''re not a troublemaker. You''re more trouble than a troublemaker.


    "No, I just want to ask. If they are acting and the target is us, I must be ready first. " Zhou Lao''s tone is very serious.


    "They are not acting. The holy see is determined to destroy the werewolves. Let''s watch a good play." Seeing old Zhou thinking too much, Wu Hao can only reassure him.


    "Well, with you, I''m relieved. Also, don''t run around if you have nothing. I have a bad hunch that something big will happen soon. " Zhou Lao said.


    "Well, I see." Wu Hao answered.


    It seems that even Mr. Zhou has a hunch about the catastrophe mentioned by Tianshi Zhang. He has to be prepared.


    No matter what happens, Wu Hao will protect what he has now.


    Then Wu Hao and Zhou Lao talked again and hung up the phone.


    Next, Wu Hao spent a few days. Wu Hao made his father, mother and brother become martial artists, or martial artists who turn Qi into Gang territory.


    With the "golden fruit" obtained from sun Sansheng to improve the strength of the martial arts in the congenital environment, it''s very simple for Dad and them to break through to the realm of true Qi and gang.


    As for Wu Jia, Wu Hao wants to let her become a martial artist after she is admitted to college.


    The great disaster is coming. Only those who become martial arts can have a greater chance to live.


    After the three of his father adapted to the martial arts ability, Wu Hao returned to the magic capital.


    First of all, the members of the villa were promoted to the realm of Zhenqi Huagang, and then the strength of Wu Yi and Lei Hu was also promoted to the realm of Zhenqi Huagang.


    Finally, Wu Hao also worked very hard to improve his strength for Lin Jiaxi and Chen Yi.


    For a time, Wu Hao also had a group of martial artists who turned real Qi into Gang territory.


    Although they have no cultivation resources, they may not break through the vigorous Qi outside the realm.


    But the true Qi changed into Gang state is also very awesome now.


    After Lin Jiaxi and Chen Yi have adapted to the sudden rising power, Wu Hao will leave for some time.


    Because another portal of transmission was sent by the "world of ten thousand".


    The last portal raised Wu Hao''s strength to the magical realm.


    I don''t know whether this portal can raise Wu Hao to the realm of legend or bring Wu Hao other things, including how long Wu Hao will stay in another world.


    Moreover, the God of war mainland can continue to transmit, and Wu Hao has not tried.


    When you come back from the new portal, go to the Ares continent again.


    In order to go to the new portal, Wu Hao also spent these days hoarding a lot of needed goods.


    After all, every world behind the portal is unknown. Wu Hao doesn''t want to go to that world without any preparation.


    Ten days later, Wu Hao hoarded a lot of items in the ring, and Wanjie also sent a lot of items.


    But even so, the space in the ring only uses a small corner.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to enter the new transmission door, he suddenly received a call from Zhou Hao.


    "Mr. Zhou, what can I do for you?" Wu Hao asked very directly.


    Hao usually doesn''t call himself this week. Something must have happened before he can find himself.


    "Comrade Xiao Wu, a small island suddenly appeared in the South China Sea two days ago. We took photos with satellites and drones and found that there were very intact buildings on the island. The style is very similar to our architectural style in ancient times. It is likely to be the legacy of those immortal repair sects that disappeared in ancient times. " Zhou Hao''s tone was somewhat surprised and expected.


    "This is a good thing. If the country has mastered the secrets of the island, China''s strength will be further." Wu Hao also said with some joy.


    "I think so, too. However, the outside of the island is like an invisible cover, which covers the whole island. Our people can''t get on the island at all. Moreover, the trouble is that the island is in a very awkward position, just on the edge of China''s sea area. Now, the countries of Annan, Luzon and Johor have all found this sudden Island, and now they have also sent a large number of forces to compete with us for the ownership of the island. What''s more troublesome is that cherry blossom country and Citigroup country also have to step in. "


    Originally, I found the island. If I was the first to climb it and get benefits, I''d like to think about it.


    Now the benefits have not been obtained. There are so many people who want to take a share. Zhou Hao calls for blocking in his heart.


    "How can we let those guys touch our things. Drive them away, and if they refuse to go, send them home. "


    Originally, Wu Hao was ready to go to the new transmission gate. Now there is such a thing that he can''t go. Wu Hao is naturally very unhappy.


    "Call those sects and families and share the benefits." Wu Hao said.


    "Already notified. Everyone is very excited about the news, so I''m not afraid they don''t contribute. " Zhou haodao.


    "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    Wu Hao said what Zhou Hao wanted to say most.


    "Then wait. I''ll send a plane to pick you up." Zhou Hao hung up the phone.


    Soon a plane flew towards China.


    At this time, Zhou Hao was on a huge warship.


    On one side of the warship are the forces of Annan, Luzon, Johor and other countries, and on the other side is the small island that can''t go up for the time being.

 Chapter 321

    A few hours later, Wu Hao landed on Zhou Hao''s warship.


    Wu Hao frowned when he saw several warships from the Three Kingdoms of Luzon and song not far away.


    These cats of Luzon and monkeys of Annan really dare to confront China so brazenly.


    Damn it.


    The island behind him was surrounded by a huge array.


    No wonder Zhou Hao''s people couldn''t get on the island.


    However, Wu Hao also saw that the power of this array was losing rapidly. It was estimated that the array would disappear automatically in half a month.


    "Comrade Xiao Wu."


    When Wu Hao came, Zhou Hao naturally had to meet him in person.


    And behind Zhou Hao were long shisan, Fang Yu, and several young people of the same age as long shisan.


    Long shisan is winking at Wu Hao behind Zhou Hao.


    "Old Zhou, congratulations." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Wu Hao saw at a glance that the strength of long shisan and those young people had just broken through the congenital environment.


    Presumably, these young people are also members of the hidden dragon group.


    "Thanks to Comrade Xiao Wu, otherwise they could not break through their congenital environment. 13¡¢ Express your gratitude to Comrade Xiao Wu. " Zhou Hao''s tone was a little proud.


    These young men were his men and his disciples.


    He is still very happy that the apprentice has made such achievements.


    "Brother Wu, thank you. Otherwise, who knows how long it will take me to break through the congenital environment. " Long shisan came to Wu Hao and hugged him on the shoulder.


    "Thank me for what you can do. You can make a breakthrough by helping you earn it. In the future, you should help Zhou keep our heaven and earth." Wu Hao smiled.


    "I said long ago, just drive those cats and monkeys away." The dragon''s thirteenth face was unhappy.


    With that, long shisan suddenly felt that he had malicious eyes staring at himself.


    Soon dragon thirteen found out who the owner of his eyes was.


    It was Da Bai who followed Wu Hao at his feet.


    Therefore, long shisan immediately said to Da Bai with a flattering face: "Lord tiger, I''m not talking about you. I''m talking about the kittens of Luzon''s group who use Citigroup''s power to invade the ocean islands of the great Chinese dynasty. You are in my heart. That''s a tiger. "


    Long shisan knows that Da Bai is strong. He plays with heaven and man as a mouse. He doesn''t dare to offend it.


    Although, with Wu Hao, Dabai won''t do anything to him.


    But I was flustered.


    So, if you can lick it, lick it.


    When Dabai heard what long shisan said, he was a little satisfied,


    He also shouted at long 13, as if to say, your boy is very good, I like it very much.


    Seeing that Da Bai''s tail was about to rise to the sky, Wu Hao immediately kicked it.


    Big Burton put away his proud look and rubbed Wu Hao''s feet like a kitten.


    Wu Hao was a disdainful expression and said, "go, go, go, look at your hair on my pants."


    Dabai can only go aside and lie down.


    Seeing that Da Bai is so obedient, Zhou Hao secretly said, if you don''t want it, give it to me. I will provide Da Bai like an uncle, eat and drink every day, and find dozens of female cats to let Da Bai reproduce.


    Of course, he dared not say that.


    "Mr. Zhou, what''s the situation now? Tell me about it." Wu Hao said to Zhou Hao.


    "The situation is not complicated, but the situation is not easy to control. We can''t get on the island. We have to guard against Luzon and Annan, and Citigroup and cherry blossom country will also intervene at this time. " Zhou Hao was helpless.


    "Can we start?" Wu Hao asked.


    "If I can, I don''t want war." Zhou Hao shook his head.


    "OK, let them go." Wu Hao nodded.


    Wu Hao knew that once war broke out, the great Chinese dynasty would still have a great impact.


    After all, Citigroup is still the most powerful country in the world.


    If we really want to fight, the great Chinese Dynasty does not have an advantage.


    "Xiao Wu, what do you say?" Zhou Hao asked.


    "There are two ways. One is to let the public come forward and drive them away. The second is that we secretly go to the island and reinforce the array after we get benefits. Once they attack the array, they will be eaten back by the array. At that time, they will suffer. " Wu Hao said.


    "Comrade Xiao Wu, do you know how to break this array?" Zhou Hao looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    He didn''t expect that Wu Hao even knew the array.


    "Breaking this array is actually very simple. After half a month, this array will naturally stop running because of lack of aura. However, as long as we go in, we don''t need to break this array. " Wu Hao smiled.


    "Then listen to Xiao Wu."


    Zhou Hao had no choice but to listen to Wu Hao.


    "Let those cats and monkeys go first." Wu Hao said.


    "What do you want us to do?" Zhou Hao asked.


    "Just go to the theatre."


    Wu Hao smiled.


    Then Wu Hao took a look at Bai.


    Dabai stands up with an unhappy face after receiving Wu Hao''s order.


    When you want to be a tiger, you are a treasure. When you don''t want to be a tiger, you are a grass. Is it really bad tempered to be a tiger?


    Of course, Da Bai''s temper doesn''t dare to get angry with Wu Hao.


    So the monkeys and cats like Annan and Luzon are miserable.


    When they saw a huge white tiger about 40 meters flying towards them, they were scared to pee.


    When did they see such a terrible creature.


    However, as soldiers, they still attacked Dawei.


    The shells on the warship seemed to want no money and attacked Dabai.


    It''s just that such an attack is of no use to Dabai.


    Dabai just used its gravity ability, pressed the gun into a dud and fell into the sea.


    Then, Da Bai just waved a claw and cut a Annan warship into pieces like a cake.


    Under the control of Da Bai, he did not kill an Annan monkey.


    Immediately, big white roared again.


    Dabai was so strong that the warships of Luzon, Annan and other countries soon left with their tails clamped.


    No way. If they don''t leave, they will have to swim back to their own country.


    After seeing the warships of Luzon and other countries leave, the Chinese side cheered.


    Being provoked by a group of kittens and monkeys and unable to take action, the Chinese side has long been angry.


    Now the kittens and monkeys were driven away by the big white, which immediately made the great heavenly Dynasty take a hard breath.


    "Master white tiger, it''s a cow."


    Tiandao said excitedly.


    At this time, Tiandao really didn''t continue to cover his eyes.


    Tiandao can also cut Annan''s warship, but he really can''t do it without hurting Annan''s monkey.


    Moreover, Zhou Hao didn''t let them do it.


    "I think the one is more awesome." Guo Tiejian glanced at Wu Hao.


    Tiandao glanced at Wu Hao and didn''t refute.


    Master white tiger is really very awesome, but Wu Hao can treat him as a kitten. It is Wu Hao who is really awesome.

 Chapter 322

    Dabai hovered in the sky, became smaller and flew towards the sea.


    Although Annan, Luzon and other countries were scared away, Citigroup and cherry blossom country are still on the way. It has to let them go too.


    After Da Bai left, Wu Hao began to study this array.


    Wu Hao came over the island and looked down. The island seemed to be covered by a golden cover.


    On the surface, the golden cover just protects the island and has no attack power.


    But as long as you break the array by force, the attack of that array will be activated.


    Wu Hao didn''t try to activate the attack of this array, but he knew that the attack power of this array was very strong and could reach the magical realm.


    Anyone who attacks this array will definitely be unlucky.


    After walking around the island, Wu Hao quickly figured out the big array.


    At the same time, I also found the array eye of the array.


    In the eyes of this array, there is a spirit gathering array composed of hundreds of spirit stones.


    It is also relying on these spirit stones and Juling array that this large array can operate for so long.


    However, even so, the array is about to hold on, which is why the island suddenly appeared from the sea.


    After finding the array eye, it''s a good way. As long as Wu Hao opens a small door on the array, he can let people into the array.


    Wu Hao fell from the sky onto the warship.


    Zhou Hao hurried up and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "No problem. Zhou Hao, please arrange someone to go to the island. " Wu Hao said.


    "That''s all right?" Zhou Hao was stunned.


    You just walked around the island and solved the problem that had been difficult for yourself for two days.


    I knew. If you were so powerful, what would those aristocratic families and sects do.


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll open a small door in the array and everyone can go in." Wu Hao nodded.


    "All right, I''ll arrange the personnel on the island." Zhou Hao nodded.


    Seriously, if you can, Zhou Hao really wants to give everything on the island to the state.


    However, now that they are all here, we can''t leave them behind.


    Soon Zhou Hao organized the people.


    First of all, the "hidden dragon group" must follow.


    The second is that each family and sect sends a person in.


    I don''t know what''s going on in the array. Every family and sect is headed by its leader.


    "First of all, I have a few words to say here. Because I don''t know what''s going on on the island, after I get on the island, everyone should obey the command of Mr. Zhou. If anyone doesn''t listen to the command and mess around, don''t blame me for being unkind. " After seeing the people arrive, Wu Hao gave them a wake-up call.


    "Of course, we will follow the command." Tiandao was the first to raise his hand.


    Last time, Tiandao was so frightened by Dabai that he didn''t dare to offend Wu Hao.


    Beigong Chengfeng looked at Tiandao angrily. This guy dared to flatter himself. It''s hateful, "yes, brother Tiandao said well. We must listen to Lao Zhou''s arrangement."


    "Yes, if anyone acts without authorization, don''t blame me for being impolite." Gu Tianyang also said.


    Seeing Tiandao, Gu Tianyang and Beigong Chengfeng, they all agree. Naturally, other leaders and house owners won''t say anything.


    Anyone who disagrees at this time will definitely be kicked out.


    No one would be so stupid.


    "Since everyone has no opinion, let''s start." When Wu Hao finished, he took the lead in getting on a small boat.


    Soon, they got on two small boats and sailed to the island.


    When he came to the outside of the island, Wu Hao made a small cut outside the array. Wu Hao took the lead to go in, and the people followed in one after another.


    When Wu Hao opened the array, in a palace like a fairyland on a distant planet full of aura, a fairyland old man suddenly opened his eyes.


    "The array has been opened. It seems that the time for the recovery of the ancestral star is coming, and we should go back. Before long, my old friends should know. " The old man said faintly, and then closed his eyes.


    Wu Hao didn''t know this. After entering the island, he was surprised by everything on the island.


    Originally, Wu Hao thought that the array would be a place like a fairyland.


    But when he really saw the scenery inside, Wu Hao was greatly disappointed.


    Because I can''t see any vitality in it.


    On this dilapidated Island, there is an equally lifeless palace group.


    It was also because the island was lifeless that Wu Hao came to the front of the palace group soon.


    There are three big characters on the gate of the palace, ''limitless Hall''.


    "Wuji hall?! This... This is the ''limitless Hall''. " Tuoba Wuji, the leader of Wuji sect, stared at the words "Wuji hall".


    "You know?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No... not very clear. I just heard from my ancestors that our Wuji sect has something to do with the "Wuji hall" of the Xiuxian sect. " Tuoba Wuji, the leader of Wuji sect, shook his head, but his eyes were full of longing.


    After all, that''s the Xiuxian sect.


    Although now they have the power to move mountains and fall mountains when they practice this kind of martial arts to the highest level.


    But cultivating immortals is a kind of thought of their hermit sect, which is engraved into the bone marrow.


    "Since it is the place of Xiuxian sect, there may be some means we don''t know. We must obey the command of Mr. Zhou and don''t act rashly. Anyone who wants to die can leave now. Don''t bother us then. " Wu Hao said again.


    Seeing that neither the leaders nor the owners spoke, Wu Hao walked into the "limitless hall".


    When you enter the limitless hall, the first thing you see is an upward step.


    However, this section of steps is a little long, and you can''t see your head at a glance.


    Zhou Hao glanced at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Zhou Hao said, "I don''t know if this step is dangerous. If everyone decides to break through, we must work together."


    With that, Zhou Hao kicked up the steps.


    Wu Hao followed Zhou Hao closely.


    The first 1000 steps, everyone walked very fast, and there was no feeling.


    But after reaching level 1000, I don''t know where the pressure came from, which made everyone''s body sink.


    Of course, Wu Hao can experience the gravity of Wanzhong mountain. This gravity is like nothing to Wu Hao.


    2000 steps, 3000 steps


    When he came to 3000 steps, long 13 had no way to move forward.


    Fang Yu and other members of the "hidden dragon group" did not even climb 3000 steps.


    At the moment, long 13, who was under great pressure, had bleeding in his eyes, ears, mouth and nose.


    "Thirteen, don''t come up again. You''ve reached your limit. Go back. " Zhou Hao knows that he has reached the limit and doesn''t want him to lose here.

 Chapter 323

    When the people stepped on the steps, they got a message that this is the "ladder to heaven".


    The "ladder to heaven" is used by the "limitless hall" to select disciples. It has a total of 9999 levels. Every 1000 levels, the pressure will increase exponentially. The higher the disciples go, the higher the qualification of the disciples, the more worthy they are to be cultivated.


    Moreover, once you climb the ladder, you can only move forward, not backward.


    Once you step back, it means that the selection is over and the pressure will disappear.


    Dragon thirteen one clenched his teeth and could only step back.


    This retreat, the overwhelming pressure, immediately disappeared.


    Dragon 13 strong support, did not sit on ground.


    He could only see with regret that Zhou Hao and all the masters and leaders walked towards the front.


    Of course, he envies Wu Hao more.


    After all, Wu Hao is younger than him.


    However, he has gained from taking this "ladder to heaven". He obviously feels that after being ravaged by pressure, his strength has made a small breakthrough.


    He had just broken through to the congenital environment, but now his realm has completely stabilized and began to show signs of breaking through to the middle level of the congenital environment.


    Long shisan couldn''t help feeling that he was the means of the ancient immortal sect. At the same time, he was glad to come here.


    When long shisan sighed, Wu Hao and they were walking up.


    When I came to level 7000, some sect leaders and family chiefs began to feel overwhelmed, and their steps began to slow down.


    It seems that every step is like carrying a huge mountain.


    At level 7500, many leaders and patriarchs use their unique skills to improve their strength.


    Among the people, the most prominent are Gu Tianyang, Zhou Hao and Wu Hao.


    When many leaders and patriarchs used their unique skills, Gu Tianyang and Zhou Hao only saw sweat on their forehead.


    Wu Hao is more relaxed and free, without any difference.


    When they came to level 7999, except Gu Tianyang, Zhou Hao and Wu Hao, the rest were blocked at this level.


    They feel that if they really want to take this step, they will be broken to pieces.


    So they all stopped on the 7999 steps.


    They know that this pressure is good for them. They can stop for a longer time and get more benefits.


    These old guys are not good at it.


    "Shit, are Lao Gu and Lao Zhou really so strong?"


    "I can understand that one is so strong, but they were not like us before?"


    "Lao Zhou is so strong that he can have a relationship with that guy, but how can that guy?"


    Seeing that Gu Tianyang and Zhou Hao could continue to move forward, the leaders and owners were a little confused.


    "What''s going on?"


    Beigong Chengfeng also couldn''t figure it out. Zhou Hao let it go. He held Wu Hao''s thigh first. But when did Gu Tianyang run ahead of him.


    Zhou Hao and Gu Tianyang looked at each other, but they couldn''t figure it out.


    However, Wu Hao is quite clear.


    Presumably, the effect of "monkey wine" has enhanced the potential of Zhou Hao and Gu Tianyang.


    But Wu Hao was too lazy to tell them.


    Otherwise, your own "monkey wine" will suffer.


    The three of Wu Hao continued to go up. When they reached level 8500, Gu Tianyang and Zhou Hao had already used their unique skills.


    Gu Tianyang''s unique skill is a lightness skill, which can reduce his own pressure.


    Zhou Hao used the kind of body strengthening skill he used last time, turning into a super muscle man to strengthen the pressure.


    Every step of Gu Tianyang is very light.


    However, Zhou Hao seemed to crush the world. He was very strong.


    Step by step, they gritted their teeth and hardtop to level 8999. Level 9000 is already in front of them.


    But this level is like a natural moat, blocking in front of them.


    They raised their feet at the same time and wanted to step up the 9000 step, but the action of putting down their feet could not be completed for a long time.


    At this moment, they seemed to be shrouded in endless darkness.


    In the endless darkness, two voices spoke in their ears.


    A voice is letting them step down, so that they can break through the original realm and further their strength.


    The other voice told them not to step down, otherwise they would be immortal and disabled.


    Just as they were about to collapse, they suddenly heard Wu Hao''s voice.


    "Forget it, you can''t come up. You''d better give up. Otherwise, if you don''t get the benefits, you will get hurt. "


    The sound pulled them out of the edge of collapse.


    With lingering fear, Zhou Hao took his feet back and said, "it''s my face. If there were no Comrade Xiao Wu, I would really be miserable."


    Gu Tianyang looked at Wu Hao gratefully.


    "Well, just get benefits. There''s no need to kill yourself. If it''s all right, I''ll go up and have a look. What''s here? Wait a minute and follow up. " With that, Wu Hao walked up easily.


    Gu Tianyang and Zhou Hao closed their eyes.


    Long shisan and Wu Hao followed him up.


    If they lose their qualification for selection, they can go up next to the "ladder to heaven".


    Wu Hao walked up slowly, as if he didn''t feel any pressure.


    However, when he reached level 9500, Wu Hao finally felt the pressure.


    At this time, Wu Hao just carried it with his own strength and walked up step by step.


    At 9600, the pressure immediately doubled.


    Wu Hao still carried it with his body and walked forward.


    Under this terrible pressure, Wu Hao''s physical potential began to be stimulated little by little.


    Originally, the speed of ascending from the magical realm to the broken soul realm, like a turtle, suddenly became faster.


    As Wu Hao went up step by step, his strength was also improving bit by bit.


    At ordinary times, Wu Hao didn''t absorb all the Tiancai and Dibao he ate.


    At this time, under the huge pressure, the energy stored in his body began to release and improve his strength.


    When Wu Hao stepped up 9700 steps, Wu Hao''s strength increased to 55%.


    This feeling of improving strength is like riding a rocket. It''s really great.


    Wu Hao couldn''t stop at all.


    56%¡¢58%¡¢60%¡­¡­


    By the time Wu Hao reached 9900 steps, Wu Hao''s strength had risen to 70%.


    At this time, the pressure seemed to be on Wu Hao like heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Wu Hao no longer used his body to resist, but added his mental strength.


    But needless to say, Wu Hao''s spiritual strength is really far beyond his own magical realm.


    Under the isolation of his mind, Wu Hao didn''t feel the pressure at all.


    However, what Wu Hao wants now is to improve his strength, so he controls the use of spiritual strength, so that the pressure can not crush himself, and can continue to improve his strength.


    If the "Wuji hall" knew that Wu Hao used "climbing the ladder", he would spit blood.

 Chapter 324

    When they saw that Wu Hao was about to climb the top step, they were very excited.


    After all, this is the way Xiuxian sect tests the qualification of its disciples.


    Although I don''t know if the disciples of the "Wuji hall" had ever climbed to the top, if Wu Hao could climb to the top, it means that modern people''s qualifications are not inferior to those in ancient times.


    It can also make them more confident in themselves.


    Wu Hao walked up step by step.


    Originally, with mental protection, Wu Hao didn''t have to walk so slowly, but now his strength can be improved every step. Wu Hao doesn''t want to walk so fast.


    However, in the eyes of the public, he is advancing under great pressure.


    This makes everyone admire Wu Hao very much.


    Of course, if they knew that Wu Hao walked so slowly and just wanted to improve his strength, they wouldn''t think so.


    When Wu Hao stepped up the 9998 step, Wu Hao was only 5% away from the broken soul


    But at this time, Wu Hao found that the improvement of his strength turned into turtle speed.


    But the speed that only depends on Kunming divine skill.


    Soon, Wu Hao figured out the reason.


    Although there are some regrets, it is really a surprise to be able to improve so much here.


    The remaining 5% can be raised to in less than a month.


    At that time, I will break through the broken soul state, and I don''t know whether my strength can reach that step.


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao did not delay time and directly took the last step.


    "Brother Wu, cow force."


    Dragon thirteen excited tunnel.


    Members of the hidden dragon group also looked at Wu Hao with a trace of worship in their eyes.


    Originally, in their hearts, Zhou Hao was the strongest existence.


    But now when they see Wu Hao, they know what the real strength is.


    They gave up when they reached 3000 steps.


    Zhou Hao also got stuck on 8999 steps.


    But Wu Hao came to the end. It''s really strong.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. The ancient immortal sect is no big deal, that is, there are more means." Wu Hao shrugged¡° Come on, let''s see what the Xiuxian sect looks like. "


    Although Wu Hao has never seen an immortal, he doesn''t think much of an immortal in his heart.


    Today''s martial artists, in this era of the end of the law, can also break through the realm of heaven and man, and the difficulty can be imagined.


    This should be put in the era of cultivating immortals. It can definitely become a big man.


    But those immortals left before the end of the law. This is the behavior of cowards.


    Wu Hao walked toward the "limitless hall".


    After the steps, there is a wide playground.


    Because there is no vitality here, the ground here is completely cracked.


    It''s like being read by a pear.


    It was very big here, but Wu Hao was afraid of any danger, so he didn''t let long shisan and them act alone.


    As a sect of cultivating immortals, Wuji hall is naturally not small.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao and they were not ordinary people. After half an hour, they walked around the whole "Wuji hall".


    On the periphery of the "Wuji hall" there is a medicine garden and a place for raising spirit animals.


    However, it is completely dilapidated


    At this time, Zhou Hao and they all went to the playground.


    "I''ve seen the periphery. It''s dilapidated. We haven''t seen those palaces yet." Wu Hao said with some interest.


    Originally, Wu Hao thought that this "limitless hall" could give him another surprise.


    But Wu Hao was disappointed.


    Similarly, Wu Hao''s palace in the "limitless hall" has no hope.


    If the practitioners of the "limitless hall" really leave, there will never be anything useful left in the palace.


    Then, Zhou Hao took the lead to the palaces.


    The leaders and owners followed.


    However, Wu Hao did not go.


    Some empty houses. What''s good to see.


    Wu Hao saw that these palaces were a whole, which should be a super magic weapon refined by a great power.


    If these palaces had not been taken away by those immortals, they would have taken all these palaces away.


    "Why didn''t that follow?" A sect leader asked.


    "Maybe I''m not interested here."


    "Do you think he will go to the palace?"


    "If you want to die, ask him."


    "Oh... That''s what I said. He''s so powerful. Even if there''s anything here, he won''t like it."


    "Just know. Next time, think clearly before you talk. Otherwise, don''t blame my old friend. I won''t help you then. "


    "Yes... Yes."


    These masters and leaders are almost the top in the martial arts world.


    But when it comes to Wu Hao, I still dare not be presumptuous.


    Zhou Hao and a group of people were walking around the palace.


    At the beginning, they found the alchemy room, which was called excitement.


    But as soon as I went in, I found that there was no hair in it.


    Otherwise, if they can''t destroy the palace, they will tear it down.


    Then there was the refining room, and there was no hair at all.


    The secret script room is also empty.


    In the end, Zhou Hao and his colleagues couldn''t get any idea of checking. They only let the Dragon 13, who still had some strength, continue to look for them.


    Nothing. Can''t you play with people?


    Originally, I thought it was a treasure, but it was an empty dump.


    Less useful than the dump.


    If there is some rubbish, you can also find something useful in it.


    There''s nothing here. It''s more rubbish than rubbish.


    "No wonder Comrade Xiao Wu didn''t come. It seems that he knew there was nothing in it." Zhou Hao was also helpless.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Hao said, "it seems that this'' Wuji Hall ''is not in a hurry. Everything has been taken away and no hair has been left."


    The unhappy Zhou Hao became vulgar.


    "Yes, leader Tuoba, your predecessors are too stingy to leave anything for your descendants."


    A headmaster looked at Tuoba Wuji unhappily.


    After Tuoba Wuji''s face suddenly swelled, it was a humiliation.


    "Our Wuji sect is just a little related to the Wuji hall. They are not our predecessors."


    Such a stingy "Wuji hall", Tuoba Wuji really doesn''t want to have anything to do with them.


    "In fact, ''Wuji Palace'' still leaves you good things. You see, this palace is very luxurious." The headmaster still joked about Tuoba Wuji.


    "Sikong pursues the wind. Once again, this'' Wuji Temple ''has nothing to do with our'' Wuji sect ''. Besides, is this why they are willing to stay? They can''t take it away. Otherwise, do you think they will stay? " Tuoba looked at the leader with an unhappy face.


    The leader who spoke was not tall and looked sharp faced. His name was Sikong Zhuifeng. He was the leader of the star picking sect.


    "Who called your names so similar? I was wrong." Sikong chased the wind and continued.

 Chapter 325

    "What is the name similarity? Do I ''Wuji sect'' want to change my name for such a small matter? Old thief, wait for me. Don''t let me seize the opportunity, or I''ll kill you. " Tuoba has no extreme difference. If you roll up your sleeve, you''ll do Sikong chasing the wind.


    "OK, I''ll wait." Sikong pursues the wind and is unwilling to show weakness.


    Looking at the way the two people are at loggerheads and start to work against each other, people who are not familiar with them will think that they are going to start to work.


    However, knowing them well, they are old friends for many years. They just have a quarrel.


    After a while, long thirteen came back.


    They spread out their hands to Zhou Hao, scolded and said, "empty, all empty. Especially, I never thought I would leave anything good. Unexpectedly, I didn''t leave a hair. It''s too stingy. "


    "What do you say, gentlemen?" Zhou Hao looked at the crowd and asked.


    "Although there is nothing in the palace, the ''ladder to heaven'' is a good thing. We can let our disciples come here. " Gu Tianyang said.


    Gu Tianyang''s words brightened everyone''s eyes.


    It''s true that there is nothing in the palace, but the "ladder to the sky" is really a good thing.


    The disciples of their own sect come to visit, which will also play a great role in their future strength breakthrough.


    It''s not empty handed.


    "I don''t think it''s a good thing that the ''limitless Hall'' suddenly appears. I believe everyone has a feeling of palpitation recently. Will it be related to the emergence of the "limitless hall" Sikong chased the wind.


    "No."


    "There is no such coincidence."


    "But I think it''s possible."


    "Yes, it''s unusual for such an island to appear for no reason. In addition, I''m really uneasy recently. There must be some connection between the two."


    ¡­¡­


    People''s opinions are different.


    "Don''t make any noise. I''ll ask Comrade Xiao Wu what to do now?"


    Zhou Hao said and walked towards Wu Hao, who sat on the steps and played with his mobile phone bored.


    Other people''s mobile phones may not receive signals here.


    But Wu Hao''s mobile phone has no such limit.


    "Comrade Xiao Wu, there is no hair in the palace. Now the only useful thing here is this'' ladder to heaven ''. What do you say we should do now?" Zhou Hao asked.


    "I met Heavenly Master Zhang. He said that in five years, there would be a great disaster, a disaster that even he could not cope with. And now the sudden emergence of the "Wuji hall" is very suspicious, which is likely to be related to this catastrophe. However, now that the "limitless hall" suddenly appears, that is ours. Mr. Zhou, you can ask all sects and families to send people to stay here. On the one hand, you can look at the "limitless hall". On the other hand, you can help them improve their strength. The catastrophe is coming, and we need resistance. " Wu Hao said seriously.


    "Citigroup and cherry blossom country will certainly not let go of here. What should they do?" Zhou Hao asked.


    "It''s simple. At that time, I will restore the array of this island to a complete state. Citigroup and cherry blossom country are blocked. It''s best for them to leave nature. If you dare not break through the array by force, you will die as many as you come. " Wu Hao said with a smile on his face.


    "OK, I''ll tell them." Zhou Hao nodded.


    "Don''t tell them about the robbery for the time being." Wu Hao reminded me.


    Zhou Hao nodded.


    Then, Zhou Hao walked over again and began to talk to the families and leaders.


    "Although this is the place of the ''limitless Hall'' of the Xiuxian sect, they have left the earth. Now that we have found this place, it is ours and the martial arts of our new era. Even if those immortals come back, this is still ours. If you have any objection to my words, you can raise them. " Zhou Hao said excitedly.


    As one of the country''s top leaders, Zhou Hao still has this ability.


    "Yes, since those Xiuxian sects have left their and fled, this is ours. Even if those immortals come back, they don''t want to take it away. " Guo Tiejian shouted.


    No matter what immortal sect or cultivator he is, since it is an ownerless thing here, it is whoever finds it.


    If you want to rob, look who has a big fist.


    "Waste iron sword, that''s right. It''s ours. Whoever wants to rob it, he has to rob it from us. But if you want to rob me, you have to ask my knife. " Tiandao naturally agrees with Guo Tiejian.


    "Yes, those who abandon everything and leave are not eligible to enjoy the good things left by their ancestors." Gu Tianyang also said at this time.


    "Yes, now the ''limitless Hall'' is our martial arts practitioners." Tuoba Wuji also said.


    "Old Tuoba, you finally said something. I like it." Sikong chased the wind and said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    At present, who cares if Xiuxian sect has anything to do with them.


    "OK, since everyone has no objection, let''s make good arrangements now. Every sect and family should send someone to guard in this "limitless hall". On the one hand, we can continue to explore here, and on the other hand, we can train all the disciples of the sect. Everyone should know the benefits of climbing the ladder, but we can''t waste it. " Zhou Hao said.


    Everyone had no objection to what Zhou Hao said.


    When everyone had discussed it, Wu Hao quietly left the island with them.


    After everyone left the island, Wu Hao replaced the Lingshi for the array.


    There are a lot of spirit stones in Wu Hao''s ring. Hundreds of spirit stones are nothing to Wu Hao.


    The whole array is restored, and the array is more prosperous.


    Wu Hao refined two more cards to enter the array.


    With this card, you don''t need Wu Hao to open the array.


    To Yu, why didn''t Wu Hao teach Zhou Hao how to enter the battle.


    The reason is very simple. Even if Zhou Hao learned it, it would take several years for him to be able to use it.


    It''s better to use the array card.


    The entry card is put here by Zhou Hao, which is more convenient for Zhou Hao to manage the entry personnel.


    In this way, families and sects can be united.


    Some people will die less in the future.


    After doing this, the warships of the great Chinese dynasty began to retreat.


    Wu Hao also called back and blocked the warships of Citigroup and cherry blossom country.


    When Wu Hao told him to go back, Dabai pressed the warships of the two countries with gravity.


    After that, Dabai turned and left.


    Citigroup and cherry blossom country were a little confused. They thought that the huge beast would attack them just now. Unexpectedly, the beast left.


    After waiting for a long time and finding that it was really all right, the warship continued to drive towards the island.


    However, the warships on the road were very careful for fear that big white would suddenly come out again.


    However, their ideas are superfluous. Da Bai did not attack them on the road, but returned to Wu Hao to watch the excitement.

 Chapter 326

    When Citi and Sakura''s warship came to the front of the island, they found that the warship of the great Chinese dynasty was gone.


    Originally, I thought I would be delayed for a long time. I didn''t expect this to happen.


    Therefore, Citi directly crossed the warship to the front of Cherry Blossom country, blocking their way forward.


    You can help, but you can''t get the benefits.


    Cherry Blossom country is always bullying soft and afraid of hard. Although they are very angry when blocked by Citigroup, they are still like a loyal dog. They dare to be angry and can only wag their tail.


    Citi sent a boat to board the island.


    However, they were also blocked outside the island.


    "Daniel, what''s going on?"


    When the commander on the warship saw that their people couldn''t get on the island, he immediately contacted the people on the boat.


    "Report, Captain garper, we can''t get to the island. It was as if an invisible wall blocked our way in front of us. " Daniel, the person in charge of the boat, said on the walkie talkie.


    "Invisible wall? What''s going on? " Captain garper asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. We have measured with machines. In front of us, there is a powerful energy, and this energy may be the invisible wall in front of us. " Daniel replied.


    "Try to see if you can go to the island somewhere else?" Said Captain garper.


    "OK."


    With that, Daniel took his team to another direction.


    However, the result is the same. I can''t go to the island.


    "Captain garper, we still can''t get to the island." Daniel continues to report to captain garper.


    "Go back to the ship first." Captain garper said.


    Soon, Daniel and his team returned to the warship.


    After getting on the warship, Daniel showed captain garper what had been detected on the island.


    "Is this the ghost of the great Chinese dynasty?" Daniel asked.


    "I don''t think so. If the Chinese government had done this, they would have gone to the island." Captain garper has long known something from Luzon.


    "But why did all the people in China leave?" Daniel still has some doubts.


    "It''s not clear. Maybe the great Chinese Dynasty found something. After all, they came before us. " Captain garper guessed.


    "Captain Garber, what shall we do now?" Daniel asked.


    Their mission here is to board the island to find out the secrets.


    However, now even the island can''t climb up. How can we complete the task.


    "Has the electromagnetic pulse been installed on the island?" Captain garper asked.


    "It''s already installed. But, Captain Garber, are we really going to use EMP? If you destroy something on the island, then... "Daniel is worried.


    His task is to discover the secrets of the island, not to destroy it.


    "Then what else can you do to get on the island?" Captain garper is waiting for Daniel.


    Daniel shook his head reluctantly.


    Captain garper took over the controller to control the electromagnetic pulse, hesitated a little and pressed the button.


    Through the video, we can see that the electromagnetic pulse has caused some impact on the large array outside the island.


    The array was attacked by electromagnetic pulse, and there were some distortions.


    But there was only such a little distortion, and then there was no such distortion.


    The EMP machine was completely destroyed by an unknown energy.


    "What''s going on?" Daniel''s eyes widened and his face looked incredible.


    "The electromagnetic pulse is broken." Captain garper looked a little cold.


    "But I couldn''t even get to the island before. There was absolutely no one on the island." Daniel shook his head.


    "No one, but there should be something else. Those Chinese people should have found this before they left. " Captain garper said¡° Do you remember the monster we met when we came here? "


    "Captain Garber, you mean that giant beast did it?" Daniel said.


    "Not necessarily. But there is definitely a problem with this island. " Captain garper said.


    "What shall we do now?" Daniel asked¡° Will you attack this island by force? "


    "Attack is to attack, but not necessarily us." Captain garper looked at the warships of Cherry Blossom country.


    With such a cannon fodder, do you still need to do it yourself?


    Daniel knew what captain garper meant and smiled.


    The running dog and younger brother of Citigroup like cherry blossom country should do this.


    Then captain garper contacted the captain of the cherry blossom warship and asked them to attack the island.


    The captain of Sakura state, Shinyo Ueno, broke off contact with captain garper and soon convened an emergency meeting with his subordinates.


    After Shinyo Ueno finished the story, vice captain Yokota Ueda immediately said, "Captain Ueno, they asked us to attack the island. We can''t promise."


    "Vice captain Ueda, when we set out, the cabinet minister said that everything should follow Citigroup''s instructions." Said another little devil.


    "Sergeant Qingtianxia, it''s obvious that Citigroup is going to use us as cannon fodder. Otherwise, why don''t they attack the island themselves and call us? " Mrs. Ueda looked at Qingtian Dashu unhappily.


    "But now are we going to disobey the orders of the cabinet ministers?" Qingtian Dashu said.


    "If we attack the island and put us all in danger, I won''t agree to attack. For hundreds of lives on board, I won''t agree to attack. If the Minister of internal reading wants to blame, I am willing to go to the military court. " Mrs. Ueda''s expression was serious.


    "Vice captain Ueda, please remember what you said." Qingtian taishu couldn''t say anything at this time.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Shinyo Ueno looked at the people in the conference room.


    "I think vice captain Ueda is right. We shouldn''t use cannon fodder."


    "I agree with vice captain Ueda."


    "I disagree with the attack."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that almost everyone disagreed with the attack, Qingtian Dashu''s face became very ugly. He stood up and shouted, "you bastards, the cabinet minister will not let you go when you go back."


    With that, he got up and left the conference room.


    Here, a soldier standing behind Shinyo Ueno suddenly moved like a ghost, came to the back of Qingtian Dashu, stretched out his hand and broke his neck.


    "Inform the control room that we will return." Ueno Zhenyang said faintly.


    This Qingtian Dashu is a cabinet minister. He is such a small man that he dares to be arrogant in front of himself. Let him die.


    Anyway, if you have this opportunity now, just find an excuse to hide it.


    There are people behind Shinyo Ueno, but he is not afraid of any cabinet ministers.


    Captain garper thought that the warships of Cherry Blossom country could only honestly help their own attack the island.


    Unexpectedly, the warships of Cherry Blossom country returned.


    This... What is this operation.


    Isn''t Cherry Blossom country our dog?


    However, the dog is not obedient.


    Captain garper doesn''t understand.

 Chapter 327

    "Contact the warship opposite me and ask what they mean?" Captain garper was angry.


    Soon, Captain garper contacted Shinyo Ueno.


    "I told you to attack the island. How can you go back. Please, give me an explanation. " Captain garper looked at Shinyo Ueno with a cold face.


    "Captain Garber, I''m so sorry. Just now, we received an order from the cabinet minister to return immediately. We can only do so. Therefore, I apologize for not being able to help captain garper. "


    Shinyo Ueno was also cunning and directly let the cabinet carry a pot.


    "Stop at once and attack the island. I''ll talk to your cabinet minister." Captain garper said.


    "I''m sorry, Captain Garber. You are a soldier. You should know that our soldiers must obey the orders above. So we''re going back. "


    With that, Shinyo Ueno directly closed the video contact.


    Seeing that the video connection was broken, Captain garper almost vomited blood with anger.


    These cunning little devils attacked us in World War II. Now they are still dishonest.


    If it hadn''t been for the war, Captain garper would have ordered to sink Shinyo Ueno''s warship.


    "Captain garper, what shall we do now?" Daniel asked.


    "We can only attack ourselves. Let Lieutenant Wright''s frigate attack with naval guns first, and let them control the attack power first." Captain garper gave the order to attack.


    After receiving captain garper''s attack order, a frigate fired a missile at the island.


    Before the shell hit the island, it was blocked by the array of light.


    Apart from creating some black smoke, it has no effect on the big array.


    "Increase the attack." Seeing that the array had no impact at all, Captain garper said coldly.


    At captain garper''s command, dozens of missiles flew to the island.


    However, the array outside the island is only slightly distorted and restored to its original state.


    It felt like these shells were tickling him.


    "Comrade Xiao Wu, didn''t you say that the array would launch an attack?" Zhou Hao asked.


    "It seems that I misestimated the attack power of those Citi warships." Wu Hao shook his head helplessly.


    To make the array attack, only when the power of attacking the array reaches the magical realm.


    Dozens of small shells, this is where to go.


    Captain Garber was angry when he saw that dozens of shells were useless at all.


    Isn''t it just an island?


    Then let''s crush you directly.


    "Attack with all your strength."


    At the command of captain garper, several warships began to attack the island madly.


    The power of all kinds of attacks in an instant really reached the power of the divine realm at that moment.


    "The counterattack has begun." Wu Hao said softly.


    The old man on the distant planet opened his eyes again, full of doubt.


    "Seven brake golden light array, how could it be triggered. At the end of the law, how could anyone have reached the border of crossing the robbery? What has Zuxing developed into at the end of the year? "


    But soon he closed his eyes again.


    As soon as the kill array of the seven brake golden light array is launched, the existence of the trigger Kill array will undoubtedly die.


    Moreover, no matter what the ancestral star develops into, when they return to the ancestral star again, the ancestral star will still respect them.


    The counterattack of the array soon cut several warships into pieces.


    Captain Garber, before they could react, they sank to the bottom of the sea with the broken hull.


    After eliminating the warships attacking it, the array returns to its previous state.


    "This... What''s going on?"


    Citi''s warship was destroyed so fast that Zhou Hao and his team didn''t see what had happened.


    "When the attack array of the array is launched, the warships of Citigroup are chopped up like tofu. This array is really strong."


    Zhou Hao and they didn''t see clearly, but Wu Hao saw it very clearly.


    After the array was launched, several huge human figures formed by the array sprang out of the array. These human figures took different weapons and cut the warships of Citigroup into pieces almost instantly.


    Each attack of these human forms reaches the magical realm. How can these warships withstand it.


    "So strong." Zhou Hao can only say two words, so strong.


    "Come on, there''s nothing to see. With this big array, those countries can''t land on the island. " Wu Hao said, returning to the warship.


    Zhou Hao and Wu Hao followed them back to the warship.


    Then the warship drove back.


    As for Citi, who cares whether they are dead or alive.


    If Citi dares to put this matter on the head of the great Chinese dynasty, it can''t get used to them.


    The next thing is that Zhou Hao and they arranged people to enter the island.


    Similarly, the matter of Citigroup was also handled by Zhou Hao.


    However, Wu Hao gave big white to Zhou Hao. If Zhou Hao couldn''t handle it, he would let big white work.


    "Comrade Xiao Wu, are you going somewhere?" Zhou Hao asked.


    "Yes, I''m going to a place. It may take some time." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Be careful, Comrade Xiao Wu."


    Wu Hao didn''t say where he was going, and Zhou Hao didn''t ask.


    After they separated from Zhou Hao, Wu Hao didn''t go back either. He directly found a remote place and opened the package that must be the new transmission door.


    Sure enough, just like Wu Hao thought, there was a new transmission door in the package.


    Seeing the portal again, Wu Hao was not so curious as the first time.


    After taking a deep breath, he entered the door of transmission with some excitement.


    The unknown is really worth looking forward to.


    However, when Wu Hao saw the things in front of him again, he was not excited.


    Because he was transferred to a cell.


    Looking at some prisoners in gray prison clothes, Wu Hao looked at himself in horror. Wu Hao was 100% sure that he had really been transferred to a cell.


    After Wu Hao determined that he was in a cell, he began to check his body.


    Fortunately, their own strength is, there is no moth.


    Similarly, Wu Hao also saw another countdown number on his arm, which showed three years.


    But Wu Hao will stay in this world for three years.


    However, a man suddenly appeared in the cell. Soon, the prison guard came and took Wu Hao out of the cell.


    Wu Hao was surprised to find that these prison guards were all martial arts, and their strength reached the level of super experts.


    Similarly, the strength of the prisoners in the cell has also reached the realm of super experts.


    "What world have I come to?" Wu Hao followed the prison guard honestly.


    Wu Hao was taken to an interrogation room. At this time, two police officers with innate strength came over.


    "What''s your name and where did you come from?" One of them, a middle-aged Mediterranean man, spoke Mandarin with perfect pronunciation.


    "You should be able to find out. If you find out, please tell me." Wu Hao said.

 Chapter 328

    "Oh, you are crazy. Don''t think you''re a power, you''re awesome. I tell you, our warriors are no weaker than your powers. " Another tall young man looked at Wu Hao with an unhappy face.


    In his opinion, Wu Hao suddenly appeared in his cell and used his powers.


    And he is a very annoying guy who doesn''t control his powers.


    "I''m not crazy. I just don''t remember my name? Can you tell me my name? " Wu Hao looked at them with a harmless expression on his face.


    "I don''t remember my name. You play with me." Tall young people don''t believe Wu Hao''s nonsense.


    "Yang Xiao, speak well." Mediterranean uncle, said a young man.


    "Brother Chen, this guy is obviously fooling us." Yang Xiao was a little angry.


    "Yang Xiao, didn''t you take a course on powers when you were in school? The abilities of powers are related to the brain. Some powers will cause damage to their brain after excessive use of powers. He has such symptoms. Check his identity. " Brother Chen faces Yang Xiaodao.


    "Maybe he pretended, maybe." Yang Xiao still has an unpleasant look at Wu Hao.


    Look at the way his deputy looks at Wu Hao. He was robbed of his wife by a power. Now let''s vent his anger on Wu Hao.


    "Xiao Yang, although nonsense, hurry up." Brother Chen is a little unhappy.


    Yang Xiao had no choice but to sweep Wu Hao''s face with something like a code scanner.


    Although Wu Hao didn''t know what Yang Xiao was doing, he was a little careful and flustered.


    After all, he was "smuggled" here. Where does he have any identity.


    Originally, Wu Hao was still thinking about how to get through.


    Unexpectedly, Yang Xiao''s tone was a little better and said, "Wu Hao, from Jiangnan District, a third-level space power."


    Wu Hao''s face suddenly showed a black question mark face.


    When did I have an identity in this world.


    However, Wu Hao is too lazy to think so much. It is estimated that it was made by Wanjie.


    "Xiao Yang, go back to Wu Hao. You know, the powers and warriors are one, and they also want us humans to survive in this world. And their powers pay much more than our warriors. " Brother Chen''s tone was filled with emotion.


    "I see."


    When brother Chen said this, Yang Xiao''s voice calmed down.


    Because Yang Xiao also knows that low-level powers can only improve their strength by using powers.


    And there are too many dangers to enhance our strength.


    It''s like Wu Hao''s space power. It can''t be determined where it is transmitted.


    It''s good to send it to the cell this time, but if it''s sent to the nest of an alien, it can only become the excrement of an alien.


    Then Yang Xiao drove Wu Hao back to his'' home ''.


    Wu Hao''s'' home ''is in an ordinary community.


    There are many high-rise buildings with 7 or 80 floors in this community, all of which are of that kind of small house type.


    Wu Hao''s'' home ''is the 46th floor of one of the buildings.


    "Wu Hao, as a low-level space power like you, you''d better be a civilian. Otherwise, your ability can''t lock the transmission direction, which is very dangerous. " After Yang Xiao sent Wu Hao back home, he kindly reminded him.


    "Thank you, Officer Yang." Wu Hao nodded.


    "All right, go home."


    With that, Yang Xiao also went downstairs.


    Wu Hao looked at a fingerprint lock in front of the door. After he put his finger on it, he was quickly confirmed and the door opened.


    The objects in the room are roughly the same as those on earth.


    Moreover, Wu Hao also saw something similar to a computer.


    After turning on the computer, Wu Hao also knew what kind of world he came to.


    This world is very similar to Wu Hao''s world. It can be said that it is a parallel world similar to the original world.


    However, 50 years ago, the world underwent a drastic change, almost 60% of the population died, and the people who could survive became much stronger than before, so they were divided into martial arts and powers.


    Similarly, while human beings are evolving, those animals and plants have also evolved, and the number of animals and plants is much more than that of human beings. Even ordinary mutant creatures are far more powerful and faster than human beings.


    However, as a human being, he knows how to use his brain.


    They use mutated biological body tissue to refine into various instruments to help them kill those mutated organisms.


    At the same time, the city was rebuilt to prevent the attack of mutant creatures.


    After all, not all humans are warriors and powers.


    There are still a large number of ordinary people.


    Wu Hao knows that in this world, the martial arts are divided into warrior level, general level and God of war level. Each level is divided into primary level, intermediate level and advanced level.


    Powers have levels 1-9, levels 1-3 are primary powers, levels 4-6 are intermediate powers, and levels 7-9 are advanced powers.


    They correspond to the three levels of the warrior.


    Among all powers, some can fight, such as fire, ice, earth, lightning and so on.


    Some can''t fight, just like Wu Hao''s low-level space abilities, which are useless abilities.


    Yes, it''s called waste power.


    Of course, if a low-level space ability can break through to a high-level space ability, it is also very powerful.


    It''s just that it''s very difficult for powers to improve.


    Therefore, even if Wu Hao has space power, it has not been paid attention to.


    Can only live in the distribution room where civilians live.


    Wu Hao compared the warrior level of this world with that of the original world.


    The warrior level below the innate realm, the general level below the heavenly and human realm, and the God of war level above the heavenly and human realm.


    There is another level above the God of war level, zhanhuang level.


    In this world, there is the existence of the warlord class. There is the existence of the warlord class in humans. Similarly, there is also the existence of the warlord class in the mutant creatures.


    These big guys usually don''t fight. If they fight, it''s definitely the existence of heaven jumping and earth cracking.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, the emperor will not fight at will.


    After understanding the world in which he lived, Wu Hao also knew that the purpose of "Wanjie" to send himself here was to make himself suddenly reach the emperor level.


    That is the original world, the mysterious realm after the broken soul realm.


    Then, Wu Hao entered the Wudu website that only martial arts and powers can enter.


    In this website, there are all kinds of secrets and drugs. As long as you have money and contribution value, you can buy anything.


    Even the secret skills of the emperor level strong can be bought.


    Because, in this environment, those imperial strongmen naturally hope that the more human strongmen, the better.


    Therefore, they will not be stingy with their martial arts skills.


    Of course, they have to pay to get their secret skills.


    Wu Hao was stunned when he saw the price of the secret skills of the emperor level strong. The price of these secret skills was even 100 billion.

 Chapter 329

    "The secret script written by the emperor is worth the price." Wu Hao didn''t think it was too expensive.


    After all, these imperial secrets can increase attack, speed and other attributes dozens of times.


    This price is cheap.


    However, Wu Hao suddenly thought that he was not in the original world.


    Then he looked at his savings.


    Especially, it''s terrible. There''s only 3000 yuan in deposit.


    Looks like we''ll make some money.


    The fastest way to make money is to hunt those mutant creatures.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to go out and make some money, he suddenly knocked at the door.


    Wu Hao opened the door. Outside stood a tall young man.


    After seeing Wu Hao, the man looked relieved and said, "Haozi, are you okay. I heard from Aunt Li that you were sent back by the police. You won''t secretly use your useless space power again. I told you, have time to find a way to become a martial artist. Don''t always think about improving your abilities. "


    Although the young man was a little wordy, he could hear that he was still very concerned about Wu Hao.


    "Who are you?" Wu Hao looked at the young man suspiciously.


    "Well, you can''t really practice your brain." When he found that Wu Hao really didn''t know himself, the young man stared at Wu Hao.


    "I don''t know. The police sent me back and said this was my home. But I can really open the door of this room. "


    This is an acquaintance of his own. In order not to show his feet, Wu Hao can only pretend to be stupid.


    "It seems that you are really out of your mind." Seeing that Wu Hao really doesn''t know himself, the young man is also very helpless¡° My name is Gao Zhuang. I''m your good brother from childhood. Haozi, don''t worry. I''m almost at the general level. At that time, I will make a lot of money and find a doctor to let you recover. "


    Gao Zhuang also knows that powers will have problems practicing their brains. After all, there are not a few.


    He just didn''t expect this to happen to his brother.


    "I feel like I have some memory problems, nothing else. Thank you." Wu Hao smiled.


    "It''s all right. Don''t use your power. If it''s transmitted to the wilderness, it''ll be in trouble. " Gao Zhuang looked up and down and found that Wu Hao really didn''t look like something was going on, so he was relieved.


    "Well, I see." Wu Hao nodded.


    "OK, you rest first and I''ll go first. I''ll go hunting in the wilderness with the team later. " Gao Zhuang finished, patted Wu Hao on the shoulder, and turned away.


    "Be safe." Wu Hao said.


    Gao Zhuang shook his hand and left.


    Mutant creatures can also be divided into high and low. Fierce beasts such as tigers, leopards and lions, which were very fierce before the upheaval, become very powerful after the mutation.


    Although the strength of those low-level mutant creatures is not high, the number is very large, so the warriors form teams one by one to hunt in the wilderness, so as to obtain some materials from exotic animals in exchange for wealth and contribution points.


    Mutant organisms are a great threat to human beings. Doing so can make human beings survive better in this dangerous world.


    After Gao Zhuang left, Wu Hao also left the community.


    After leaving the community, Wu Hao took a bus to the wilderness area.


    In order not to be too suspicious, Wu Hao also took a powerful sniper gun and carried a backpack.


    This sniper gun belongs to Wu Hao''s family.


    I think this should be Wu Hao''s weapon.


    There are already many warriors on the bus. These warriors are much better equipped than Wu Hao.


    Armor, D-class weapons, etc.


    Compared with them, Wu Hao, who only has a sniper gun, is really pathetic.


    "Young man, are you going to the wilderness, too?" A middle-aged man with a big beard and almost reaching the general level sat next to Wu Hao and asked.


    "Yes." Wu Hao nodded.


    "You can easily hang up like this." Said the bearded middle-aged man.


    "I am a power." Wu Hao said.


    "Powers? Primary powers? " The bearded middle-aged man asked in some surprise.


    After all, powers are not as easily seen through as warriors.


    "Yes, I am a space power." Wu Hao said.


    "Space powers?! Even if you are a space power, you can''t just go to the wilderness. " The middle-aged man said.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I''ll save my life. Moreover, I don''t go deep, there will be no problem. " Wu Hao is somewhat fond of the middle-aged man.


    "All right. When we get to the wilderness, if we meet by chance, you can join our team. " The middle-aged man patted Wu Hao on the shoulder¡° By the way, my name is Lei Ming. Our team is called the Thor team. "


    "Well, my name is Wu Hao." Wu Hao nodded.


    Thunder nodded, sat back on his price and talked to his team members.


    A few hours later, the car stopped in front of the military region defending Jiangnan district.


    A military region is stationed in every human living area. First, it is to protect the human living area from being attacked by mutant creatures. Second, it is also a place for martial artists who enter the wilderness for hunting to have a rest and supply.


    Wu Hao and Lei Ming got out of the car one by one.


    Lei Ming said hello to Wu Hao and walked towards their rest area.


    Their team often comes here. It is a fixed resting place in the rest area.


    As the first time Wu Hao came here, he naturally had to accept inspection and inquiry.


    "My name is Wu Hao. I''m a primary space power. I can transmit and block disorderly space." Wu Hao reported his identity.


    "Primary power?" A receptionist of the military region frowned¡° Is there a team? "


    "No, I''ll come alone this time." Wu Hao said.


    "It was your wish to enter the wilderness, and I can''t stop it. But I hope you can think about it. After all, the wilderness is too dangerous. " The receptionist kindly persuaded.


    "Don''t worry about it. I can save my life. My ability has been improved a little. I can set a fixed transfer point. If it''s dangerous, I''ll send it. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Really?" The receptionist looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    If disorderly transmission is really a garbage like ability, it''s very strong to set a fixed transmission point. Well, it''s a sharp weapon for running for life.


    "Yes. I can use fixed-point transmission once a day, and the transmission distance is 5km. " Wu Hao said proudly.


    Of course, this is just Wu Hao fooling around.


    With Wu Hao''s ability, he can appear anywhere in the world at will.


    But before reaching the emperor level strength, Wu Hao did not dare to transmit at will. After all, the strength of the emperor level is not what Wu Hao can cope with.

 Chapter 330

    After hearing Wu Hao''s introduction, the receptionist was a little disappointed, but he remembered Wu Hao''s name. This is also a special talent.


    Then he gave Wu Hao a key.


    There is a number 9527 on the key.


    Wu Hao took some time to find room 9527, a small single room.


    And around here, there are some small buildings.


    Generally, powerful teams will live in these small buildings.


    For the first time like Wu Hao, there is no strength. It''s good to have a small single room.


    After staying in the room for a while, Wu Hao left the rest area and went into the wilderness.


    The roads in the wilderness are broken, and the roadside is full of abandoned cars, a picture of the end.


    This is just the edge of the wilderness. There are no powerful beasts.


    Wu Hao took out his Harley motorcycle from his ring.


    Just after riding for a long distance, he was surrounded by a group of wild boars with hard armor and long tusks.


    This kind of wild boar is called "Tiejia pig", so its name is Siyi, which means that its skin is rough and its meat is thick.


    The only valuable thing is the two tusks in its mouth.


    A tusk can sell for $500.


    Wu Hao''s mind moved, and a "six pulse immortal sword" was shot, killing the group of "armored pigs" almost instantly.


    Although the name "Tiejia pig" has the word "Tiejia", under the power of the "six pulse fairy sword", it can only be cut like tofu.


    After these "armored pigs" were slaughtered, just like those strange animals on the God of war mainland, a trace of energy was absorbed by Wu Hao.


    The aura of this world is also far beyond the earth. Wu Hao believes that in a few days, he can break through the broken soul realm, that is, the advanced God of war realm.


    Put the tusks into the backpack, and Wu Hao continued to rush forward.


    In the wilderness, it is generally not easy to meet powerful animals.


    Because when the beast reaches the beast general level, it will produce some wisdom, which will let them know to hide in the towns before human beings.


    There are a large number of buildings in these towns, which can prevent them from being sniped by humans.


    So, if you want to find powerful monsters, you can get them in those towns.


    After spending a day, Wu Hao came to a town.


    When he went outside the town, Wu Hao put his motorcycle in the ring.


    When Wu Hao walked into the town, the thundering Thor team was also in the town.


    In an abandoned building, the Thor team is carefully hiding in a room, carefully observing the situation outside and whispering.


    "Captain, are we really going to steal the eggs of the iron winged bird?" A member of the Thor team was worried about the tunnel.


    There was no way not to worry, because he knew that the strength of the "iron winged bird" they wanted to steal was the existence of the primary Lord level, which was equivalent to the primary ares level strong man in mankind. Although the strength of laying eggs temporarily fell to the senior beast general level because of childbirth, it was not something that their team could deal with.


    "Zhao Qing, we''re just stealing eggs, not hunting ''iron winged birds''. What are you afraid of?" Another member of the team, Qian Fei, wiped his sniper gun while ignoring the tunnel.


    In this era, although guns can''t deal with the mutant creatures above the beast will, they are still very lethal to the mutant creatures below the beast will.


    "It''s rare to meet such a good opportunity. This is the egg of a Lord. If you steal it, you can sell it for at least 2 billion. These are enough to buy us better equipment and drugs to improve our strength. " Thunder said.


    Zhao Qing''s eyes became crazy when he was given a picture cake by thunder.


    People die for money and birds die for food, whether before or after the upheaval.


    After resting for half an hour, the thunder team began to carefully touch the building in the center of the town.


    The iron winged bird is in the center of the town.


    If it hadn''t given birth, it wouldn''t have found a small town.


    Because there will not be too powerful humans in such small towns.


    It''s much safer to give birth here than in big cities.


    "Captain, is our method really effective?" Qian Fei asked.


    "Now we have to steal the eggs of the iron winged bird. Only when they fight can we have a chance to steal the eggs." Thunder nodded.


    Originally, there was a high-level beast in this town.


    When the "iron winged bird" arrived, the beast was driven away from the center of the town.


    It also means that the ''iron winged bird'' robbed its nest.


    Now, the thunder team is to provoke the anger of this senior beast general and let it fight with the iron winged bird.


    They fish in troubled waters.


    Before long, they touched the area of this high-level beast general and soon saw the high-level beast general.


    It was a snow-white fox cat with six tails.


    It is surrounded by hundreds of "Fox cats" with two or three tails.


    The most valuable of these ''fox cats'' are their fur and their tails.


    Foxes and cats are very cunning and clever animals, and they are in large numbers.


    It is very easy for a mutant like this to have a strong presence in the population.


    It is said that the nine ''fox cats'' are one of the top emperor level beasts.


    "Qian Fei aimed at the ''fox cat'' and led it to the ''iron winged bird''." Thunder commanded Qian Fei.


    "Yes."


    Qian Fei answered, set up a sniper and aimed at the snow-white six ''fox cats''.


    Qian Fei''s marksmanship was very accurate. One shot hit ''fox cat'' in the eye.


    But as soon as the fox cat closed its eyes, the bullet hit its eyelid and was immediately bounced away.


    Although it didn''t do any harm to it, it made it angry.


    Originally, it was very angry when it was driven out of its nest by the "iron winged bird". Otherwise, it could not beat the "iron winged bird". It would have gone up to fight with the "iron winged bird" long ago.


    Now there are humans to provoke themselves, and it suddenly broke out.


    It rushed out of its nest and rushed in the direction of Qian Fei.


    Qian Fei''s face changed. He didn''t even want a gun. He began to run frantically in the direction of "iron winged bird".


    "Fox cat" is much faster than Qian Fei. If there were no wall obstacles, it would have caught up with Qian Fei.


    However, Qian Fei is very cunning. He keeps using those buildings to slow down the speed of "Fox cat".


    This is also the retreat route discussed with Lei Ming and them before.


    At this time, they also came to the "iron winged bird" area and deliberately lost one. They had caught two "Fox cats" before.


    The ''iron winged bird'' had just given birth and was in a state of tension. As soon as the ''fox cat'' was thrown out, it soon found it.


    Its first thought was that the fox cat would steal its own eggs.


    Suddenly, it was angry.


    And Qian Fei joined Lei Ming at this time.


    Thunder broke a small bottle at this time, and the breath of Thor team was completely covered up.

 Chapter 331

    This bottle of thunder is specially used to eliminate the smell of human body.


    The price of a bottle is as high as 10 million. Otherwise, it is not worth taking out in order to steal the eggs of the iron winged bird.


    Thunder six people carefully hid in a small building, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    At this time, the "iron winged bird" saw the rushing "Fox cat" and thought it was going to rob its own eggs, so it frantically rushed at the "Fox cat".


    ''fox cat'' is very smart and immediately sent it. He was set by someone.


    Just want to explain to the iron winged bird.


    But at this time, the "iron winged bird" couldn''t hear it. He tried hard to kill the "Fox cat" who took advantage of the bird''s danger.


    Although the "iron winged bird" has not yet recovered to the strength of the primary Lord level, its attack power is not weak at all.


    Its wings flapped, and the strong wind was like a knife, shooting at the ''fox cat''.


    "Fox cat" dodged from left to right and avoided these wind knives.


    Fortunately, the attribute of ''fox cat'' is agility, otherwise it will be cut to pieces by the wind knife of ''iron winged bird''.


    Originally, the "Fox cat" wanted to explain, but the "iron winged bird" was a dead hand.


    The fox cat was also angry.


    You are special. Now you are also a senior beast general. What are you doing.


    Done.


    The "Fox cat" also launched an attack on the "iron winged bird".


    Only when the "Fox cat" flicked its tail, an electric flower flashed on the "iron winged bird" feather, and a sound of gold and iron was heard.


    This is the natural ability of ''fox cat'', space cutting.


    Seeing that the damn "Fox cat" dared to attack itself, the "iron winged bird" ignored it and went crazy and attacked the "Fox cat".


    The "Fox cat" was unwilling to show weakness and returned to the offensive.


    For a time, some buildings nearby were chopped up like tofu.


    Seeing the two big men fighting, the thunder team began to quietly touch the nest of the iron winged bird.


    The "iron winged bird" is the airborne boss. There is no younger brother in this town, so when Lei Ming touches its old nest, he doesn''t encounter any obstacles at all.


    Entering the building where the "iron winged bird" made its nest, thunder soon saw a huge nest with an egg about half a meter in it.


    The ''iron winged bird'' is almost 60 meters long. It is normal to have this large nest and egg.


    "I''ll go, glowing eggs!" Qian Fei looked at the eggs of the "iron winged bird" and was not surprised.


    "It''s also the first time I''ve seen an egg that glows." Zhao Qing also whispered.


    "Everyone is ready. After we get the eggs, we will leave immediately and leave as soon as possible. Because as soon as the egg leaves the nest, "iron winged bird" will find that "Fox cat" can''t stop it for long. " Thunder said.


    "I see."


    The team members nodded seriously.


    Lei Ming looked at the crowd, picked up the eggs from the nest and ran frantically outside the town.


    Now, they have only one way, that is to return to the military region.


    Because the military region has weapons that can resist Lord level mutant creatures.


    As soon as the egg left the nest, the iron winged bird immediately sensed it and went crazy.


    This egg is its lifeblood. For this egg, it has to endure the loss of strength. Although its strength can be restored soon, this feeling is not good.


    Moreover, the offspring of their "iron winged birds" are difficult to reproduce. It''s not easy to have a offspring. It doesn''t want to lose it.


    Therefore, when the egg was taken away, it didn''t want to fight the fox cat here. It was going to chase the egg.


    But if it doesn''t fight, ''fox cat'' won''t let it go so easily.


    If you want to fight, fight and leave, do you really think I''m a ''fox cat'' to bully?


    The "Fox cat" followed the "iron winged bird" and was an enemy.


    The iron winged bird, who only wants to chase eggs, is so anxious. Although the attack of the fox cat can''t hurt it, it hinders it from chasing eggs.


    If it goes on like this, the egg thief will run away.


    So the "iron winged bird" had a horizontal heart and a flapping wing, and countless feathers shot at the "Fox and cat" like black lightning.


    The attack of the "iron winged bird" frightened the "Fox cat" to keep dodging, and did not continue to attack the "iron winged bird".


    The "iron winged bird" took the opportunity to escape the attack of the "Fox and cat".


    The feathers shot out of it grew again at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "No, the beast of ''iron winged bird'' came after him. Let''s go separately. If I can''t take the egg, I''ll put it down and run for my life. After separation, we gathered at the abandoned gas station outside the town. " Thunder ran and said.


    Hearing the thunder, the team members immediately separated from the thunder.


    At this time, they do not ink, because they believe in thunder.


    Lei Ming runs ahead with the egg in his arms, and the "iron winged bird" chases after him. When he sees it, he is about to catch up. Lei Ming is ready to put the egg down.


    Suddenly, he saw a man walking in front of him.


    I saw Wu Hao in the car.


    "Uncle Lei Ming, why are you holding such a big egg?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "Boy, run quickly. The iron winged bird is coming after you." Lei Ming put the egg aside, grabbed Wu Hao and ran forward.


    Lei Ming is still very good. He knows how to save Wu Hao.


    "Iron winged bird"? Is it the "iron winged bird" of the Lord level? The egg you just held was the egg of the "iron winged bird"? That''s worth a lot of money. Why did you lose it? " Wu Hao said.


    Thunder smiled bitterly. Is there something wrong with the boy''s brain? If he can beat the iron winged bird, do he still need to throw away his eggs?


    "I can''t fight." Thunder is helpless.


    "I can try." Wu Hao said.


    In this case, Lei Ming still wants to save himself, and Wu Hao can''t let him return empty handed.


    "You try? How do you try, with your gun? " Lei Ming really doesn''t know what to say about Wu Hao.


    "No, it''s electricity."


    Then Wu Hao pointed with his right index finger at the "iron winged bird" who stopped by the egg and didn''t continue to chase.


    A flash of lightning suddenly fell from the air.


    The speed of lightning was so fast that the iron winged bird didn''t react at all and was hit.


    The powerful lightning power destroyed the vitality of the "iron winged bird" almost in an instant.


    At the moment when the lightning struck the "iron winged bird", the thunder was also felt.


    At the same time, he felt that the vitality of the "iron winged bird" was rapidly disappearing.


    Thunder stopped and looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "This... Did you do this?" Lei Ming stared at the "iron winged bird" that had become a corpse, and then looked at Wu Hao.


    "Yes, I said electricity." Wu Hao smiled.


    "You... Aren''t you a junior space power? How can you still use electricity? And why is the electricity so powerful? " Thunder, the brain melon seeds are buzzing at this time.


    "Didn''t I say that there is a unique skill to save life? This is my best way to save my life. " Wu Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 332

    "Life saving skill?! It''s so strong. " Thunder swallowed a mouthful of water.


    Even if the strength of "iron winged bird" is reduced to the level of senior beast general, its body is still the strength of the Lord, so the attack of "Fox cat" can''t cause any damage to it.


    But such a "iron winged bird" was electrocuted by a flash of lightning.


    The power of lightning has definitely reached the level of intermediate God of war.


    Is it true that the man who is caught and run by himself is an intermediate God of war.


    But he said he was just a junior space power.


    It can''t be a double power.


    "It''s not very strong. There are many strong people in this world. The existence of war emperor level, Emperor level monsters and so on, I can''t reach their strength. " Wu Hao shook his head and said.


    "Are you a double power?" Thunder glared.


    "Yes, I only had space power before, but I suddenly woke up to lightning power two days ago." Wu Hao nodded.


    "The mighty man is indeed a heavenly family." Thunder envies the tunnel.


    He worked hard to reach the general level.


    The awakened power of the power can reach the God of war level. There is a gap. It''s too big.


    "Really? I envy you martial artists. After all, you can only work hard to improve your strength. It is very difficult for a power person to improve his power. I lost some memory because I wanted to improve my abilities. Many of them don''t remember. If there is no awakening lightning power, I will still be a waste. " Wu Hao said.


    "Anyway, little brother, you are different now." Thunder clapped Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    If you can change it, Lei Ming really wants to change with Wu Hao.


    He is willing to exchange memory for strong strength.


    "I''ll deal with the body of the iron winged bird and its eggs."


    With that, Lei Ming went to deal with the body of the iron winged bird.


    Thunder broke down the iron winged bird directly.


    The iron winged bird''s wings are as hard as steel, but its belly is very soft. It is there that the thunder breaks down the iron winged bird.


    Its wings and its mouth are very precious materials.


    When the wings of the "iron winged bird" were broken down, they suddenly seemed to shrink and become smaller.


    Lei Ming came to Wu Hao with the wings, mouth and eggs of the "iron winged bird" and handed Wu Hao all three things.


    This is Wu Hao''s booty.


    If Wu Hao is just a primary space power, thunder won''t give him anything.


    However, Lei Ming saw with his own eyes that Wu haozhong killed the "iron winged bird" with a stroke of lightning. Even if he was given ten courage, he did not dare to covet Wu Hao''s things.


    "Uncle Lei, just deal with these two things for me, and the eggs will be your reward." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Brother Wu, ''iron winged bird'' is a variant creature at the Lord level. Its wings and mouth are very precious materials. If you sell them yourself, you can also get a lot of contribution points. As for the egg, I don''t need it. I didn''t help much. I won''t be rewarded for my useless work. " Thunder said quickly.


    "Uncle Lei, why didn''t you help? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have to decompose this'' iron winged bird ''. I''ll take the wings and mouth. Take the eggs. If I didn''t need money, I''d like to give more to uncle. " Wu Hao said.


    "Brother Wu, do you need money?" Thunder asked.


    "Yes, I want to buy some secrets. I have no money in my pocket." Wu Hao shrugged and felt helpless.


    "Brother Wu, if you want to make money, you can go elsewhere with your ability. There are too few high-grade monsters in such small towns." Thunder roared.


    "Uncle Lei, where do you think it''s easier for me to make money?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Only the first tier city before the upheaval, Tianhai City, is closer to the sea. There are a large number of high-level exotic animals in the city. With your ability, brother Wu, as long as you are careful, you will make money quickly. " Thunder thought and said.


    After the upheaval, not only the creatures on the land, but also the creatures in the sea, but also the strength of the mutant creatures in the sea is very strong.


    Tianhai city is close to the sea. Naturally, there are many powerful amphibians entering Tianhai city.


    "Tianhai city?"


    Hearing the name, Wu Hao soon thought of the magic capital on earth.


    Both should be one city.


    "Yes, it''s Tianhai city. Before the upheaval, it was a world-class metropolis, but after the upheaval, it became a paradise for exotic animals. I don''t know if I can see Tianhai become our human city again in my lifetime. " The tone of thunder was somewhat emotional.


    "As long as we human beings continue to work hard, there will be such a day." Wu Hao nodded.


    The drastic changes in the world have made the world a battlefield of human civilization and monster civilization.


    This is a fact that has happened. Wu Hao has no way to change it.


    But Wu Hao can change the coming catastrophe of the earth.


    As long as Wu Hao tries to become stronger and stronger than the coming disaster, he can make everything go on as usual.


    "Yes." Thunder nodded.


    Then, Lei Ming took Wu Hao to find the six ''fox cats''.


    For example, the strength of six ''fox cats'' has reached the level of senior animal generals, which is also very valuable. There is no pressure to sell 300 million.


    Wu Hao is short of money now. Of course, he won''t miss the six ''fox cats''.


    When Wu Hao saw the six ''fox cats'', he suddenly had a strange feeling, a feeling that the'' fox cat ''was very important to himself.


    When "Fox cat" saw Wu Hao, he didn''t even dare to run. He had to lie there trembling.


    Because in his eyes, Wu Hao is just like the emperor of his race, the "Nine Tailed Fox cat".


    So it dare not run and has no ability to run.


    "Very clever little thing. What a pity. "


    6 ''fox cat'' looks cute and smart, but it must die.


    Wu Hao stretched out his finger and pointed it at the forehead of six ''fox cats''.


    Powerful electricity rushed into its body and instantly destroyed its vitality.


    After "Fox cat" died, its talent and powers were immediately absorbed by Wu Hao.


    Originally, Wu Hao''s space ability only had the function of transmission, but now it has more space cutting.


    If Wu Hao uses space to cut, the "iron winged bird" will be cut into pieces.


    When Wu Hao killed the six "Fox cats", a Nine Tailed Fox cat gave a sad cry in a huge mountain tens of thousands of kilometers away.


    Then he rushed out of the mountain and rushed in the direction of Wu Hao.


    Just in an instant, the Nine Tailed Fox cat is about to rush into China.


    At this time, a figure stood in front of the Nine Tailed Fox cat.


    "Jiuwei, this is not where you came from. Do you want to tear up the agreement between us?"


    The speaker is a man in white, who looks a bit elegant, in his 40s, and looks brave.

 Chapter 333

    "Dihong, do you want to stop me?" The Nine Tailed Fox cat kept shaking its nine tails, but human words came out of its mouth.


    The man in white is the strongest man of the Terran, Dihong.


    It is also because the Terran has such an amazing person as Dihong that the Terran can get a place to reproduce in this world full of monsters after the upheaval.


    "Stop you, stop you. As long as you dare to step into our Terran territory, I will kill you immediately." Dihong said, but he stepped aside and let you in.


    After Dihong got out of the way, the Nine Tailed Fox cat dared not go any further.


    Although it and Dihong are both in the realm of the emperor, they are also higher and lower in the realm of the emperor.


    Dihong is definitely the strongest existence in the realm of emperor, and there is no one.


    However, there are more animal kings of mutant creatures than human kings.


    Although emperor Hong is the strongest, once the emperor level war begins, the Terran is definitely the weak side.


    Therefore, the two sides will have an agreement. The emperor level strong can''t enter each other''s territory at will.


    The Nine Tailed Fox cat doesn''t dare to go forward because the place it is standing now belongs to the territory of monsters, but as long as it takes another step forward, that is the territory of humans, then Dihong will definitely kill it in an instant.


    "My son was killed inside. I just want revenge."


    If there were monsters here, they would be surprised that Lord Jiuwei, who has always been able to pay attention to the law of the jungle, should speak truth.


    Dihong didn''t speak, just looked at the Nine Tailed Fox cat.


    "As long as you hand over the man who killed my son, I will leave immediately." The Nine Tailed Fox cat still dare not take a step forward.


    "If my offspring are killed by your mutant creatures, can I enter your territory and kill the monster that killed my offspring?" Dihong looked at the Nine Tailed Fox cat.


    If Dihong really let the Nine Tailed Fox cat enter the human area and kill humans at will, it would be a devastating blow to mankind.


    Therefore, Dihong will never let the Nine Tailed Fox cat in.


    "Then Dihong, you must stop me?" Nine Tailed Fox cat looked at Dihong with endless hatred in his eyes.


    As a monster, the Nine Tailed Fox cat will not let Dihong go to their monster area to kill monsters.


    "I didn''t stop you. You can go in." Dihong said.


    "Well, Dihong, you can protect human beings for a while, but can you protect human beings for a lifetime? One day, our strange animals will kill all of you humans. That upheaval is a sign that you humans will be killed. You humans are just surviving now. It won''t take long for you. "


    With that, the Nine Tailed Fox cat left.


    With Dihong here, the Nine Tailed Fox cat can''t go into the human area.


    Therefore, it can only leave and no longer be humiliated here.


    After the Nine Tailed Fox cat left, Dihong felt a little heavy.


    Indeed, as the Nine Tailed Fox cat said, the human situation is getting worse and worse.


    The reproductive ability of animals is far more than that of humans.


    Dihong and other imperial strongmen really vigorously cultivate new people, but they still can''t catch up with the breeding speed of monsters.


    However, when it comes to that day, it can only spell out a glimmer of vitality for mankind.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know that Dihong is blocking a robbery for himself. He is on the way back to the military area with Lei Ming.


    Thunder, they are very happy.


    Just the eggs of this iron winged bird can let them improve their strength.


    In addition, the beast generals killed by Wu Hao in the town can keep them from hunting in the wilderness for a long time.


    Along the way, there were no powerful monsters here, and the party returned to the military region safely.


    When he came to the military region, Lei Ming took Wu Hao to the recycling base in the military region.


    This is the official designated recycling point of the alliance. Materials can be recycled here to get money and contribution points.


    Of course, some private groups will purchase these materials. The price will be higher, but there is no contribution.


    The place where Lei Ming and Wu Hao come is the official recycling point.


    Lei Ming sold all the materials of some animal generals and animal soldiers, and got a total of 350 million.


    "Lao Lei, your harvest is very good this time." Alliance material recycler, obviously knows thunder.


    "Not bad, good luck. And I got a good thing this time. " Thunder whispered.


    The recycler''s eyes lit up and said, "let''s go to my office. It''s not very convenient here."


    Then Lei Ming and Wu Hao followed the recycler to his office.


    However, not far away, there was a man in his 20s. With a flick of his index finger, a small bug stuck to thunder.


    When Wu Hao came to the recycler''s office, he knew that the identity of the person in front of him was not simple. After all, where would there be a special office for an ordinary recycler.


    "Lao Lei, is this your relative?" The recycler glanced at Wu Hao.


    "No, a friend of mine also has some good things to sell to you." Thunder roared.


    Then Lei Ming introduced the recycler to Wu Hao.


    Originally, the recycler is Chen Liang, who is specially responsible for the recycling of the base.


    As the person in charge, his hobby is to recycle materials for the returned warriors like ordinary staff.


    "Well, take out your good things." Chen Liang can''t wait.


    Lei Ming showed a proud smile on his face, and then took out the egg: "how about it?"


    "I''ll go. This is the iron winged bird''s egg. Did you really steal its egg?" Chen Liang stared at the thunder.


    "Ha ha."


    Thunder smiled, but did not respond.


    "OK, I''ll test it with the instrument." Chen Liang said, took out an instrument and tested the egg.


    "Yes, yes, all indicators are normal. Lao Lei, you''ve made a fortune this time." Chen Liang put down the instrument and said¡° Flying monsters can become lords when they grow up. As pets, many people want them. "


    "Then it depends on how you operate. Now, you say a price. " Thunder said.


    "We are all old friends. The price of primary Lord level materials is 2 billion. Iron winged bird''s eggs are rare, just 2.5 billion." Chen Liang said.


    "Yes."


    Chen Liang''s price was slightly higher, so Lei Ming didn''t say anything.


    Chen Liang soon turned 2.5 billion to Lei Ming.


    At the same time, Lei Ming''s contribution points are 25000 more.


    After receiving the money, thunder''s face was excited.


    With this money, members of their own team may change stronger equipment, and it will be safer to go to the wilderness in the future.


    Then Chen Liang said to Lei, "Lao Lei, you just said that this little brother also has good things. What is it?"


    Thunder looked at Wu Hao, and Wu Hao took out the pair of wings and the sharp beak of the iron winged bird.


    "I''ll go. What have you done?"


    When Chen Liang saw the wings and mouth of the iron winged bird, his eyes widened again.


    This is not stealing eggs, but killing a leader alien.

 Chapter 334

    "No, we were just lucky. We met this iron winged bird and hung up and picked up a cheap one." Thunder laughed.


    When he came, Wu Hao asked Lei Ming not to expose his strength for the time being.


    Therefore, Lei Ming said that he had picked up a bargain and did not say that the iron winged bird was electrocuted by Wu Hao.


    "Really? Then you are really lucky this time. " Chen Liang was not too skeptical.


    Because with thunder and Wu Hao''s strength, I really can''t kill the iron winged bird.


    "Lao Chen, how much can you offer for this?" Thunder asked.


    "The wings and the beak are not damaged at all. Well, I''ll pay 5 billion to take these two materials. How about it?" Chen Liang said and glanced at Wu Hao. Wu Hao is the owner of the two materials. Naturally, Wu Hao has to agree.


    "Yes." Wu Hao nodded.


    After receiving the materials, Chen Liang transferred 5 billion to Wu Hao.


    At the same time, Wu Hao''s personal contribution points also increased by 50000.


    After the money arrived, Wu Hao left Chen Liang''s office with Lei Ming.


    "Brother Wu, let me treat you to a good meal when you return to Jiangnan district." Thunder excited tunnel.


    "You''re welcome." Wu Hao said.


    "Yes, brother Wu, don''t be polite to me." Thunder kept busy.


    Wu Hao also ordered a little. You can''t refuse other people''s kindness.


    Then Wu Hao and Lei Ming returned to Jiangnan District together.


    After the two left, the young man who put a bug on Lei Ming gently licked his lips and said to himself, "they add up to 7.5 billion. They are really two fat sheep."


    Stand up and follow.


    He won''t do it here.


    Because whoever dares to do it in the military region or urban area is looking for death.


    What he has to do now is to quietly guard Wu Hao and them until they go to the wilderness.


    They didn''t know that their conversation in Chen Liang''s office was known and watched by others.


    Back in Jiangnan District, Lei Ming invited Wu Hao to have a big meal.


    It has to be said that the food made of exotic meat in the world is really much better than the food on earth.


    Of course, it''s a lot more expensive.


    This meal ate millions.


    Lei Ming made a fortune by relying on Wu Hao, and there was no pain at all.


    After dinner, Wu Hao and Lei Ming added their contact information and went home respectively.


    Back in his own community, Wu Hao began to select the appropriate secret script on the wuzhe website.


    The cultivation system developed in this world due to drastic changes is much more radical than that in Wu Hao''s world.


    In order to survive, the cultivation secrets created by the world are mainly about how to improve the potential of the human body and increase attack power.


    It''s like the imperial formula created by Dihong, which is a pure skill focusing on improving attack power.


    There are nine layers of imperial formula. If you practice it into the first layer, you can increase your attack power by one time. If you practice it into the second layer, you can increase your attack power by two times. When you practice it to the ninth layer, you can increase your attack power by nine times.


    Emperor Hong''s strength is the emperor level. Coupled with his own imperial formula that can increase the attack by 9 times, he may naturally become the strongest in the world.


    It takes 100 billion yuan to buy the imperial formula, but Wu Hao still can''t afford it for the time being.


    Similarly, with his own name as the name of the secret script, the divine power of mankind''s second strongest man increases his attack power at the same time.


    However, if you practice "divine power" to the strongest, you can only increase your attack power by 8 times.


    Therefore, theocracy can only rank second.


    But the price is the same as the imperial formula, and the price is 100 billion.


    In addition to the secrets of Dihong and theocracy, there are also the secrets of other imperial strongmen.


    The number of times to increase attack power is different, and its price is also different.


    The price of some scripts that double their attack power is not high, that is, they look like 1 billion or 2 billion.


    With the money in Wu Hao''s hand, he can still use one or two.


    However, it''s a pity for Wu Hao that there is no secret to improve his mental power in this world.


    Originally, Wu Hao''s mental power was very strong. If it could increase exponentially, it would be really terrible.


    Because the money was not enough, Wu Hao only bought one that doubled and one that doubled.


    The double attack is the "God of war''s anger" from Mars, a strong man of high God of war level.


    The other is to double the attack, which comes from the "power of God" of Zeus, a powerful emperor.


    Both are the secrets of the strong west.


    However, Wu Hao doesn''t care so much, as long as he can practice.


    After placing the order, someone will soon send the two scripts.


    While waiting for the script, Wu Hao was not idle. He continued to understand some power divisions in the world.


    Some big countries still exist, and some small countries will rely on big countries to form alliances one by one in order to survive.


    In the world of the strong, there is the God of war alliance, which is composed of all the God of war strong talents and Emperor strong people in the world.


    To survive in this cruel world, all mankind must unite.


    As for the color and race, it doesn''t exist at all now.


    A day later, two secret scripts purchased by Wu Hao have been delivered.


    The one who sent the secret script was a middle-aged man whose strength reached the senior level of the general.


    After seeing that the place where the secret script was bought was Wu Hao, a young man living in the distribution room, a trace of doubt appeared on his face.


    It can''t be sent to the wrong place.


    However, after a little verification, the man knew that Wu Hao''s horn was the main owner of the secret script.


    "Mr. Wu, you can only practice the secret script alone. I hope you know the consequences."


    After leaving a word, the man left.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about rules. Can he follow himself across the universe?


    When the man left, Wu Hao found that the secret script was two small chips.


    After opening it in the computer, Mars and Zeus appeared.


    They explained their own skills.


    With Wu Hao''s strengthened brain, it is not difficult to learn these things.


    Three days later, Wu Hao directly ate Zeus''s "divine power".


    At the same time, in these three days, Wu Hao''s strength suddenly came to the broken soul realm, that is, the advanced God of war level here.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know how others broke through.


    But he made an unconscious breakthrough in learning ''the power of God''.


    The broken soul realm makes Wu Hao''s strength several times stronger.


    At the same time, Wu Hao''s spiritual power is also stronger, and there is a change that Wu Hao doesn''t understand.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know what this change will make his spiritual power, but he believes that as long as this change is completed, he can reach the realm of emperor.


    After practicing the script, the strength has broken through, and it''s time to continue to make money.


    After Wu Hao left the community, the man who had been following him soon knew.


    Knowing that Wu Hao had finally gone out, he was almost crying.


    After a few days, there is finally hope.


    In the days he waited, he was a little desperate. Wu Hao was poisonous.

 Chapter 335

    Thunder is fine. When the money arrives, he will give it to his team members, and he will come out every day.


    This goal, men can only give up.


    Set the goal on Wu Hao.


    However, it''s good for Wu Hao. As soon as he got back, he stayed at home and didn''t go out.


    Men don''t have much time to waste on Wu Hao.


    Now that Wu Hao has gone out, the man can finally have a full meal.


    This man''s name is Bian Kai. He is a general with high strength. Everyone only knows that this man is very mysterious and has always been a lone ranger.


    But no one knows that what this guy is doing is killing people and stealing goods.


    After leaving the community, Wu Hao left Jiangnan district directly and rushed to Tianhai city.


    Bian Kai followed all the way.


    At the same time, I was surprised that Wu Hao was going to Tianhai city.


    You know, it''s very dangerous there. Even he, a senior general, should be careful.


    But Wu Hao still has a sniper gun, a backpack and a look of lengtouqing.


    "What a death wish. But it''s good. I''ll eat this fat sheep. " Bian Kai secretly said.


    After spending half a day, Wu Hao came to the military base defending Tianhai city.


    Because Tianhai city is a place with a risk factor of S, the defense force here must be much greater than that of ordinary small towns.


    Here, Wu Hao also saw many ares level strong men.


    There are many high-level monsters in Tianhai city. Similarly, many ares strong men come here to hunt high-level monsters.


    After having a rest in the base, Wu Hao left the base and rushed to Tianhai City alone.


    It''s not like a small town here. Wu Hao doesn''t dare to ride a small motorcycle. After all, in case of a head emperor beast coming out of nowhere, Wu Hao can only run away.


    After Wu Hao left the base, Bian Kai appeared in front of Wu Hao and blocked Wu Hao''s way.


    "What can I do for you?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Leave 5 billion and you can roll." Biankai cold tunnel.


    "I don''t have that much money." Wu Hao said.


    "If you have no money, die." Bian Kai said, revealing the strength of his senior generals.


    "I don''t have so much money. It''s no use killing me." Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "How much do you have?"


    Bian Kai thought that Wu Hao seemed to have bought the script.


    "Now I still have 2 billion, but I have to buy villas, medicines to improve my strength and equipment. Seven seven eight eight, it''ll be a million, and I don''t have that much money with me. That''s all. Do you want it? "


    Wu Hao pinched his fingers and calculated. Finally, he took out a hundred yuan and handed it to Bian Kai.


    Seeing Wu Hao take out 100 yuan, Bian Kai''s eyes are red with anger. The boy shows that he did it on purpose.


    Yes, it''s absolutely unbearable. Break his arm first.


    Bian Kai moved and cut off a D-class moon eating knife towards Wu Hao''s right arm.


    "Why are you like this? Didn''t I give you money? Why do you still do it? You don''t speak morally. " Wu Hao flashed aside and deliberately panicked.


    "Morality?! How much is it worth? "


    Bian Kai said, as soon as the blade turned, a suction suddenly sucked Wu Hao''s body, so he turned in the direction of the moon eating knife.


    Wu Hao knew that this move came from the secret script of mountain splitting sabre, which was sealed by the strong man of the advanced God of war. It was called a comeback.


    The function of this move is to lock the enemy with the knife Qi generated by the enemy''s knife move, and then defeat the enemy with a knife.


    Seeing that the knife gas locked Wu Hao, Bian Kai continued to cut Wu Hao''s arm with a knife. This time he had nothing to hide.


    But this time, a finger suddenly blocked Bian Kai''s knife.


    At the same time, Bian Kai also felt a strong power, which made him lose his ability to move almost instantly.


    The moon eating knife in his hand couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the ground.


    At this time, he also saw that the owner of the finger was Wu Hao.


    At this time, Bian Kai knew that the man in front of him was not a fat sheep, but a beast that could swallow him in one bite.


    "The knife is good, so I''ll take it." Wu Hao smiled and Mimi picked up the moon eating knife that Bian Kai fell on the.


    The price of this moon eating knife sold on wuzhe website is 370 million.


    With this knife, Wu Hao looks like an adventurer.


    At this time, Bian Kai wanted to talk, but he was still electrified as if he were dancing a break dance.


    "Tell me, how do you want to die?" Wu Hao looked at Bian Kai and said¡° Why didn''t you just take a hundred dollars and leave? "


    "Spare my life and let me go. My master is a warrior of the God of war level. Close the mountain. If you kill me, my master will not let you go. " Bian Kai then tried to control his body and tried hard.


    "This is a wilderness. After killing you, those low-level monsters will soon eat you clean, and there will be no bones left. Can your master still know that I killed you? Besides, even if your master really wants to kill me, it''s not necessarily me. " Wu Hao said at last, his expression became extremely domineering.


    Seeing the extremely domineering Wu Hao, Bian Kai gave up his heart. All he can do now is beg for mercy: "elder, I''m wrong. I''m willing to buy my dog''s life with money. Please let me go."


    "Do you think I want your money? Don''t I get more from killing a leader level beast than from you? So, you''d better die for me. " Wu Hao said.


    "No, No."


    Bian Kai cried in horror.


    Wu Hao pointed at him and Bian Kai broke away like a broken mirror.


    This is space power, space cutting.


    After killing Bian Kai, Wu Hao left quickly.


    After Bian Kai was killed, in a place deep outside Tianhai City, four primary God of war fighters and one intermediate God of war warrior were besieging an intermediate Lord alien.


    Under the siege of 5 people, this intermediate Lord beast has been scarred.


    Suddenly, the middle-level God of war warrior was shocked by the action in his hand.


    In a top-level battle like this, any distraction will change the direction of the battle.


    What''s more, it is the main output among the five people.


    Sure enough, the beast that had been under attack was found at once.


    Then, work hard.


    Because of the distraction of the intermediate God of war, the beast ran into a primary God of war warrior and ran away frantically.


    Originally, the intermediate Lord beast is very powerful, and this beast has many younger brothers. It took some time for the five strong ares to leave it alone.


    Now as soon as it runs away, it can''t catch up.


    Moreover, it has dropped a single order and will certainly not be fooled again.


    The junior God of war warrior who was knocked away was directly hit and vomited blood.


    At this time, the intermediate God of war hurried to the primary God of war who was hit and vomited blood, held him and said, "Tyne, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Brother Shan, what happened? " The junior God of war stretched out his hand and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, but asked in reply.


    "My apprentice is dead." Said the intermediate God of war.


    The intermediate God of war is Bian Kai''s master and closes the mountain.

 Chapter 336

    "Brother Shan, your apprentice is dead? Who did it? "


    "Who has the courage to fight brother Shan''s Apprentice?"


    "Brother Shan, do you know who did it?"


    ¡­¡­


    Knowing that the disciple who closed the mountain was dead, his companions didn''t care about the fleeing Lord beast.


    They have been in a team together for more than ten years. They are all brothers who have lived their lives.


    The closure of the mountain is their business.


    "I don''t know who did it? But just go and have a look. " Feng Shan said with a cold face.


    Bian Kai is the only disciple of Feng Shan. Bian Kai has good talent and has reached the senior general. Feng Shan still wants to recruit him into his team when his strength breaks through the God of war level.


    But now Bian Kai is dead, and all the thoughts of closing the mountain are gone.


    It took some time to close the mountain and several people came to the place where Bian Kai died.


    It''s just that there''s no blood here.


    "It smells of blood. People have died here. There are signs of fighting here. It''s brother Shan''s "comeback" in your "mountain knife technique." Tyne looked a few times and said¡° However, there was no trace after that. "


    "There have also been space powers, strong space powers." In the group, another person said.


    "Space power?! Lao Lu, are you sure it''s a space power? " Feng Shan looked at Lu Guo.


    "There''s nothing wrong. It''s a space power." Lu Guo nodded.


    "Xiao Kai''s strength has reached the level of a senior general. The only one who wants to control Xiao Kai in an instant is the warrior of God of war. Among the Ares level warriors, there are only those who have space powers. With their character, they won''t have the same experience as Xiao Kai at all. Is Xiao Kai killed by a strange animal? " Feng Shan frowned.


    In humans, there are only a few space powers. They really closed the mountain. Just check it.


    But if it weren''t for them, it would be difficult.


    Do you still have to take a team of people to fight with those strange animals for your disciples?


    "Brother Shan, there aren''t many clues now. If we go back and make a good investigation first to see why Xiao Kai came here?" Said Tyne.


    "OK, let''s go back first." Feng Shan nodded.


    At this time, there is no other way to close the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is not worried at all at this time. He is hunting strange animals now.


    There are many high-level monsters in Tianhai City, such as Lord level monsters, which are also very easy to meet.


    However, these lords and monsters all have little brothers.


    Like the big brothers in Xiangjiang''s old movie.


    No, Wu Hao met a group of ''dogs''. Yes, it''s a group of'' dogs''.


    In the middle of this group of ''dogs'', there is a'' dog ''with a body shape of more than 10 meters.


    This big dog was an ordinary native dog before the upheaval.


    But after the upheaval, it also became an alien beast at the intermediate Lord level by chance.


    Wu Hao dodged and appeared in front of the dogs. He looked at the big dog with a smile and said, "big dog, my house still owes several dogs to guard the yard. Would you like to go with me? I''ll spare you a dog''s life if you want to go with me. "


    "Human beings seek death."


    Before the upheaval, the big dog was guarding the house, so he hated to hear about guarding the house from the bottom of his heart.


    Now, the human in front of us dare to say so. It''s really trying to die.


    At the command of the big dog, his little brothers immediately rushed at Wu Hao to tear him, a human who dared to annoy their king, to pieces.


    Only in this way can their king''s anger disappear.


    However, before they met Wu Hao, countless small lightning fell on the little dogs.


    Suddenly, the little dogs were electrocuted and lay on the ground twitching.


    This move was created by Wu Hao himself. Wu Hao named it "Thunderbolt".


    Since his strength broke through the broken soul state, Wu Hao found his spiritual strength. As long as he kept using it and used it a lot, it would produce some changes.


    This kind of change, just like forging iron, makes the mental power more solid.


    Like the creatures in the thunder pool of Ares, their strength is several times stronger than that of their peers.


    The reason is very simple. Their mental power is more solid.


    Therefore, Wu Hao created the move of "Thunderbolt", a move that consumes mental energy.


    The big dog was going to watch the human being torn to pieces by his little brother.


    But I didn''t expect that the human being was so cruel that he even called out countless lightning and put his little brother down.


    See, the big dog here can''t help being a little counselled.


    After all, before the upheaval, it was a obedient licking dog and had a natural sense of loyalty to humans.


    Now Wu Hao is so strong that his B tree, which can no longer float, has returned to his heart again.


    However, as a big man, big dog still has to show his toughness.


    "Human, what have you done to my little brother? Do you want to die? " The big dog roared angrily.


    "Nothing. I just gave them an electrotherapy. Also, didn''t you just say you wanted me to die? Why, did you say it for fun? " Wu Hao is not afraid of this local dog.


    "Originally, for your sake of being human, I would have saved your life. Now, no, you''re dead. " The big dog said and showed his sharp teeth.


    "It seems that you are not very obedient." Wu Hao said¡° Then I can only make you a dog hotpot. "


    "Go to hell."


    The big dog''s paw stamped on the ground, and a strong force of gravity pressed against Wu Hao.


    When gravity pressed on Wu Hao, the big dog rushed to Wu Hao, stretched out its sharp claws and rowed towards Wu Hao.


    Just when the big dog thought Wu Hao was pressed by his own gravity, he suddenly found a proud smile on Wu Hao''s face.


    A very bad feeling was born from the bottom of its heart. It tried to stop, but it still couldn''t stop.


    But Wu Hao still had a smiling expression and pointed to the big dog.


    Suddenly a huge beam of lightning struck down at the big dog.


    The big dog didn''t hurry to dodge, so he was hit by the lightning.


    The powerful power directly makes the big dog lose its resistance and action.


    If Wu Hao didn''t really want to bring these dogs to his own world and take care of his house, he would die.


    "How''s it going?" Wu Hao patted the head of the native dog whose body became the original size and asked.


    The earth dog was so numb and trembling that it couldn''t resist at all.


    "If you don''t answer, you refuse to answer. I''m sorry. I can only make you into a hot pot. Let me think, what do you need to add to make dog meat hot pot? By the way, rice wine, chili sauce, soy sauce, sugar, salt, ginger slices, chili segments, cinnamon and fennel are called a fragrance after they are boiled. "


    Wu Hao looked at the local dog and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    Wu Hao was really greedy when he thought of dog hotpot.


    There is a saying that dog meat rolls three times, and immortals can''t stand steady.


    Wu Hao hasn''t eaten dog hotpot in the past few days.

 Chapter 337

    The local dog sensed that Wu Hao really wanted to make himself into a dog meat hot pot, and the Dog Gall was about to explode.


    He remembered that his companions were made into hot pot before the upheaval.


    The smell... The taste is really terrible.


    He thought that he was about to become a pot of vegetables. Now he didn''t care whether he was a lord beast or not. He just wanted to recover immediately, wag his tail to the human in front of him and lick the dog.


    Then, the local dog felt that Wu Hao''s hand was made into a knife and was gesticulating to himself, as if he were thinking about how to cut it.


    At this time, the local dog tried hard to make himself move.


    Finally, its tail could move, so it shook its tail desperately and looked at Wu Hao with pitiful eyes.


    "Eh, why are you wagging your tail? Do you want to admit it?" Wu Hao looked at the local dog wagging its tail and asked.


    The local dog quickly accelerated the frequency of wagging its tail.


    "I really want to admit it! But now I want to eat dog meat hot pot. What do you say? " Wu Hao felt helpless.


    The local dog pointed its tail at its little brother.


    Everyone is a dog. As the little brother of this dog, it''s time for you to give your life to this dog.


    Anyway, don''t eat anyone.


    "You want me to eat them? Aren''t they all your little brothers? Are you serious? " Wu Hao looked at the dog boss who betrayed his little brother.


    The dog''s tail wagged faster.


    These puppies are just their own little brothers. When they fight, they are not allowed to go first. What if they are allowed to make a hot pot? It''s no different from one or two.


    "Well, since you have said so, I''ll let you go for the time being." Wu Hao said.


    The dog''s tail wagged faster.


    The eyes are full of flattering eyes.


    "When I go back in a few years, I will take you and your little brothers back together. At that time, you''ll just take care of my house. " Wu Hao said.


    Native dogs naturally have no problem.


    It''s much better than being made into hot pot and guarding the house.


    After waiting for a while, the paralysis of the local dog disappeared. It immediately said with a flattering expression: "master, you must be hunting here?"


    "Yes. Like your worth, it''s worth 20 billion. " Wu Hao looks at the local dog¡° By the way, I don''t know your name yet? "


    "I call Xiao Tian." Said the earth dog.


    "Xiao Tian?! You don''t look so powerful. Don''t you have another name? If not, I''ll get you one. " Wu Hao frowned slightly.


    Hearing that Wu Hao wanted to name himself, the local dog suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    So he hurriedly said, "yes... Yes, I have another name, which was named lightning by the owner who raised me before the upheaval."


    "Lightning, that''s a good name. At least it''s much better than your roaring sky. Also, you have become honest because of my lightning power. Just call it lightning. "


    Wu Hao thinks the name lightning is much better than Xiaotian.


    Besides, Xiao Tian is a divine dog in the sky. Can you compare with a local dog.


    "Yes, master."


    Under the threat of being used as dog meat hot pot, lightning certainly has no opinion.


    "Lightning, you are familiar with this place. Take me to find other strange animals. Your little brothers, let them go back. " Wu Hao said.


    Lightning is naturally very obedient.


    When lightning''s younger brothers wake up, lightning will let them go back to their nest.


    Their nest is in a building near Central.


    When lightning''s younger brothers return to their nest, Wu Hao asks lightning to take them to find the Lord level beast.


    There is lightning. It''s not a minute to find the Lord level beast.


    Soon, lightning took Wu Hao outside a building.


    Just arrived here, there was an angry dog barking from the building, and then a Tibetan mastiff three meters tall, like a lion, rushed out.


    Behind him were two extremely strong bitdogs with muscles all over.


    The strength of this Tibetan mastiff is the same as lightning. It is an intermediate Lord level.


    The two bitdogs also reached the primary Lord level.


    Obviously, the three fierce dogs are a group.


    And lightning is likely to be wrong with the three of them to bring Wu Hao here.


    However, for Wu Hao, he doesn''t care whether lightning has an enemy with the three of them. He just needs to find a lord level beast.


    "Lightning, you dare to bring humans to me. Do you want to betray our monsters?" Seeing that lightning was with a human being, the Tibetan mastiff glared at the lightning.


    Originally, for lightning, Tibetan mastiff just hates it.


    After all, they are the same race.


    Every time lightning makes trouble, the Tibetan mastiff doesn''t die.


    But now lightning is even with human beings, which is betrayal. It is natural to hate Tibetan mastiff and bit, which are extremely loyal dogs.


    This betrayal is intolerable. Lightning must die.


    "Alien? Before the upheaval, everyone was a dog. Do you need this? " Lightning is not used to this attitude of Tibetan mastiff.


    Pretend to be a big man. Before the upheaval, who was not a dog.


    "Go to hell."


    With a roar, the Tibetan mastiff rushed towards the lightning.


    The two bitdogs also rushed towards Wu Hao.


    Sure enough, biting dogs don''t bark.


    When the bitdog approached Wu Hao, Wu Hao kicked out and kicked the two bitdogs out.


    The Tibetan mastiff was stunned to see his two younger brothers kicked off by the human.


    Lightning seize the opportunity, up is a meal.


    Usually, the Tibetan mastiff bullies himself all the time because he has two younger brothers.


    Now that you have a backer, it''s time to fight a turnaround.


    The Tibetan mastiff was stunned by lightning.


    After a long time, he fought with the lightning again.


    Like lightning, Tibetan mastiff is an intermediate Lord.


    But before the upheaval, the Tibetan mastiff can kill lightning. Now even at the same level, the strength of the Tibetan mastiff is still better than lightning.


    Although he was attacked by lightning with a set of combined fists, the Tibetan mastiff took it seriously. Lightning still couldn''t get the Tibetan mastiff.


    However, although lightning can''t get the Tibetan mastiff, it''s impossible for the Tibetan mastiff to strike lightning without fighting back.


    Tibetan mastiff and lightning fight here.


    The two bitdogs on the other side were unilaterally ravaged by Wu Hao.


    In order to test the power of the "divine power" script, Wu Hao used the bitdogs of two primary lords as sandbags.


    Fortunately, the two bitdogs were beaten with rough skin and thick meat. In addition, Wu Hao accepted the strength together. If they were not afraid, they would have been kicked by Wu Hao.


    "Yes, a double increase in strength and speed is twice as strong."


    Wu Hao''s strength is now at the advanced God of war level. After using the power of God, his strength will naturally become stronger.


    It doesn''t take much effort to fight two bitdogs.


    If Wu Hao didn''t need to be familiar with the power and speed of promotion, he would have solved the two bitdogs.

 Chapter 338

    In Wu Hao''s realm, it took him only five minutes to master the power of God perfectly.


    At this time, the two bitdogs also lost their qualification to make sandbags.


    However, the bitdog is also a good dog to guard the house. Wu Hao doesn''t want to waste it.


    So he asked the two bitdogs, "will you two follow me?"


    However, the response was their more ferocious bite.


    After all, this kind of dog can''t do two things.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help sighing. There was no way now.


    Wu Hao moved and broke the necks of two bitdogs at a super fast speed.


    The strength of these two bitdogs is almost the same as that of Dabai. Even for Wu Hao, whose strength has not broken through the broken soul state, there is no chance of winning.


    After Wu Hao solved the two bitdogs, the Tibetan mastiff felt it all at once.


    My heart is getting more and more impatient.


    The lightning also felt it. It knew that its master had killed the bad dog.


    So it fought even harder.


    Seeing the Tibetan mastiff and lightning, Wu Hao continued: "your two younger brothers are dead. Now I''ll give you a way to live. Follow me honestly and take care of my house. Isn''t this what you should do when you are a Tibetan mastiff?"


    "Damn human, I''m not a Tibetan mastiff now. I''m a noble mastiff God. I''m free. No one wants to bind me." When the Tibetan mastiff heard that Wu Hao wanted to take care of his house, it immediately became very angry.


    As a Tibetan mastiff, even before the upheaval, it was not the existence of guarding the house.


    Now this human being wants to let himself, who is endowed with wisdom and powerful power by God, take care of his home. This is an insult to himself.


    Its self-esteem will never agree.


    Even if it''s dead, it won''t promise.


    "Actually, it''s good to follow me. At least, you don''t have to be hunted by humans. You should know your current worth, but it''s worth more than 20 billion. " Wu Hao said.


    "Damn humans, do you really think you humans will become masters of this planet again? Delusion. We monsters will never let you humans become the masters of the planet again. " The Tibetan mastiff said as he frantically attacked the lightning.


    For a moment, lightning suddenly fell into the downwind and could only be defended.


    Lightning''s heart is bitter.


    If you want a mouth gun, of course it can, but could you please wait until I get out of the way?


    "In that case, I can only sell you for money."


    Wu Hao said as he walked towards the Tibetan mastiff.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, the Tibetan mastiff suddenly forced the lightning and rushed towards Wu Hao.


    It will tear the hateful human in front of it to pieces.


    "Play with you."


    Then, in front of Wu Hao, a Tibetan mastiff composed of lightning suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    If it were not as like as two peas, it would be just like a Tibetan mastiff.


    The sudden lightning made the Tibetan mastiff''s hair explode all at once.


    It can sense that the lightning Tibetan mastiff is full of terrible power. If he can''t defeat it in a moment, he will definitely suffer.


    Thought of here, Tibetan Mastiff should use unique skills.


    The Tibetan mastiff suddenly opened its mouth and roared.


    Almost instantly, an invisible wave scattered and shook open.


    The surrounding buildings, like being cut by countless huge blades, collapsed in pieces.


    This is the Tibetan mastiff''s unique skill ''lion mastiff roar''.


    Seeing the Tibetan mastiff''s unique skill, lightning immediately put a layer of gravity cover on his body.


    Those air blades made by sound waves are constantly cutting on the gravity cover of lightning.


    It soon shredded a layer of gravity cover.


    But the gravity shield of lightning is not a layer.


    Although lightning blocked the sound wave, it can only withstand it desperately and has no spare power to do anything else.


    When he looked at Wu Hao, he was not surprised.


    Because it saw that those sound waves disappeared inexplicably when they were close to Wu Hao.


    The Tibetan mastiff was also found.


    As if there was a black hole in front of Wu Hao, he sucked everything in.


    "Well, this move is quite wrong. But it''s no use to me. " Wu Hao smiled.


    Then Wu Hao pointed and the Tibetan mastiff composed of lightning rushed towards the Tibetan mastiff.


    The Tibetan mastiff quickly dodged.


    It''s not stupid. The lightning Tibetan mastiff is all composed of lightning. If it encounters it, it will never have any good fruit to eat.


    Next, the Tibetan mastiff is crazy to dodge and dare not fight with the lightning Tibetan mastiff.


    However, lightning Tibetan mastiff is not so easy to avoid.


    As soon as it waved its claw, the whole claw turned into a piece of lightning and attacked the Tibetan mastiff.


    Such a large range of lightning, coupled with the speed of lightning, the Tibetan mastiff can''t hide at all.


    The electricity made the hair all over the body stand up and emit a blue smoke.


    Seeing the terrible situation of Tibetan mastiff, lightning makes me happy.


    I told you to bully my dog. Now it''s time for retribution.


    Moreover, the Tibetan mastiff was electrified, which is only the beginning.


    After the Tibetan mastiff was electrified, the speed immediately slowed down.


    The lightning Tibetan mastiff rushed over at once. When the Tibetan mastiff didn''t respond, it got into its body at once.


    For a time, powerful electricity ran everywhere in the Tibetan mastiff''s body.


    The Tibetan mastiff was like a break dance, and his body shook involuntarily.


    His face was also full of pain.


    In a few seconds, the Tibetan mastiff was electrocuted and his eyes were almost protruding.


    Bursts of smoke came out of the Tibetan mastiff''s mouth, nose and ears.


    In that way, it was like lightning who had always wanted to revenge the Tibetan mastiff, and I couldn''t help feeling cold in my heart.


    This is so special. It''s terrible.


    He is his dog now. If he doesn''t obey in the future, will he treat himself like this.


    No, certainly not. I will be a very obedient dog.


    Wu Hao didn''t expect that he made the Tibetan mastiff look miserable, which made Lightning more loyal.


    "You still have one last chance to die with me." Wu Hao looks at the Tibetan mastiff.


    Seriously, Wu Hao really wants to have a Tibetan mastiff to guard his house.


    Otherwise, the Tibetan mastiff will not be given a chance twice.


    The Tibetan mastiff''s sad expression showed an expression that he would not give in even if he died.


    Soon, it was covered up by pain.


    "OK, since you are so backbone, you can die for me." Wu Hao shook his head helplessly.


    Since it wants to die, let it die. Anyway, it doesn''t owe it a Tibetan mastiff.


    Among its younger brothers, there are still some Tibetan mastiffs.


    As soon as Wu Hao''s words were finished, the lightning power in the Tibetan mastiff suddenly increased.


    Almost just in an instant, the vitality of the Tibetan mastiff was destroyed by the powerful power of lightning.


    Seeing his old rival Tibetan mastiff dead, lightning suddenly felt a little lost, just like the dog has no goal to pursue.


    However, Wu Hao''s words soon reminded him that his dog life still had a pursuit, that is, licking his new master well.

 Chapter 339

    "Why? Why bother? Why don''t you be my dog? You insist on being a corpse. Alas. " Wu Hao shook his head.


    "Master, some dogs forget what they are, so it''s not suitable to be a dog." Said the lightning.


    Although what lightning said was a little awkward, it was really reasonable.


    "Dogs are dogs. I don''t want to admit it. Before the upheaval, there were no humans to raise them. It''s still something." Lightning looked angry.


    "All right. Let''s continue. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    This lightning is still very good. It''s made for licking dogs.


    "Master, don''t you take their bodies away?" Asked the lightning.


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao has come to make money this time. How can he not want them?


    "Then I''ll take it for you." Lightning volunteered.


    "You?"


    Wu Hao doesn''t believe it.


    Lightning came to the two bitdogs whose necks were broken and swallowed them in one bite.


    Obviously lightning''s mouth didn''t open much, but he swallowed two bitdogs.


    "Space capability."


    Wu Hao saw the power of lightning at a glance.


    "Master, my ability has no attack power. I can only store some dead objects." Lightning is a little embarrassed¡° Master, you can''t talk nonsense about my ability, or your little dog will be caught and made into a space ring? "


    "Space ring? Are there any here? "


    Wu Hao is curious. He has been here for several days. He hasn''t seen a space ring yet.


    "Of course, they are all in the hands of emperor level strongmen. However, our alien animals with space power are the best materials for making space rings. " Lightning is a little helpless.


    Although lightning is an intermediate monster of the Lord and a small boss, it is still far from the real strong.


    "It''s really difficult for you to live until now." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Lightning wagged his tail to please.


    The next time, led by lightning, Wu Hao began to find those Lords.


    Led by lightning, Wu Hao''s hunting was very smooth this time.


    I didn''t meet emperor level beasts, but I also killed several Lord level beasts.


    Four days later, Wu Hao returned to the military region with lightning.


    When approaching the military region, the corpses of Lord level monsters swallowed by lightning vomited out.


    Wu Hao took the corpses of these Lord level monsters and walked into the military region with lightning.


    Although the Lord beasts died, their bodies still had some smell of Lord beasts.


    Some generals in the military region have distanced themselves from Wu Hao.


    Similarly, the lightning behind Wu Hao also attracted people''s attention.


    After all, after the upheaval, there are no pets.


    Even if there is, few people will have it.


    And they are all exotic animals raised from childhood.


    Wu Hao didn''t care about these eyes and walked to the material recycling point.


    Lightning followed Wu Hao honestly.


    Especially, there are too many strong people in this place. Let''s talk about it first.


    When Wu Hao came to the rest place of the military region, the people of the mountain closure team were also here.


    Fengshan is investigating where Bian Kai has been these days and who he has contacted.


    Some of the materials he collected naturally include Wu Hao, Lei Ming and others.


    However, Wu Hao''s strength was too weak, and Lei Ming did not leave Jiangnan District, so they naturally excluded him.


    There has been no clue, which makes the mountain closure headache and a trace of helplessness.


    Now the world is in the wilderness again. It''s really difficult to find the murderer.


    While closing the mountain, Tyne came in and said, "brother Shan, come and have a look at this."


    Tyne came to Feng Shan and showed him a video.


    In the video, it is the video of Wu Hao entering the military region.


    "Even with a pet, it looks good." Feng Shan looked at it, nodded and answered casually.


    "Brother Shan, look at this man." Tyne warned to close the mountain.


    "Well, why do you look familiar?" Feng Shan frowned.


    "Of course it looks familiar."


    When Tyne said this, he took out some information about Wu Hao. Many times, Bian Kai''s place coincided with Wu Hao.


    "Tyne, you mean this man has something to do with Xiao Kai''s death?" Feng Shan looked at Wu Hao''s information.


    "Very likely." Tyne nodded¡° This is Wu Hao. The information shows that he is a space power and his level is a primary power. But a few days ago, suddenly, together with a lightning team, they recycled the materials and eggs of the "iron winged bird" at the material recycling center of the military region¡® The strength of "iron winged bird" is at the primary Lord level. Even if the strength drops to the senior beast general level after childbirth, they can''t deal with it. However, they hunted and killed the ''iron winged bird''. "


    "You mean they hide their strength?" Feng Shan took a look at Tyne.


    If Wu Hao really hid his strength, why did he suddenly take it out at this time.


    "It''s probably not hiding strength. The strength of a power has not been studied yet. It is very likely that this man named Wu Hao suddenly awakened to some special space ability, which made his strength soar. " Tyne guessed.


    "Even so, Xiao Kai has no grudge against him. He has no reason to kill Xiao Kai." Closing the mountain is still a little confusing.


    "Brother Shan, Kai is always strong. He has never asked you to help him since he left you and wandered alone. If you want to live in this world and live moist, you must have some means. However, when a power is only a primary power, he gets 5 billion at once... "


    Tyne guessed Bian Kai''s attempt, but it''s hard to say.


    "You mean Xiao Kai tried to rob Wu Hao, but he misjudged his strength and was killed?" Feng Shan looked at Tyne.


    "This is just my guess. What if this Wu Hao did it? " Tyne said.


    "Even if this Wu Hao did it, he''s not easy to deal with."


    Feng Shan shook his head.


    Although we can''t see the strength of the dog behind Wu Hao in the video, we know that Wu Hao is definitely not simple since he hunted and killed several lords.


    "The six of us are afraid of him. He can''t be a dog." Tyne said.


    "First find out if he did it. Then we''ll make another plan. " Mountain closure road.


    He is the captain of the team. He can''t gamble the life of his team members.


    "Brother Shan, Kai is your apprentice and our apprentice. We will avenge him. I''ll find out about him now. "


    With that, Tyne left.


    Feng Shan sighed as he watched Tyne leave.


    Wu Hao came to the material recycling office and directly took several Lord level bodies to the recycling personnel.


    The recycler quickly calculated it for Wu Hao.


    This time, Wu Hao killed two intermediate lords and four junior Lords.


    The intermediate Lord beast is 20 billion, and the junior Lord beast is 5 billion.


    The harvest this time alone is 60 billion.

 Chapter 340

    Similarly, because of Wu Hao''s strength, he can live in the small villa in the rest area.


    With 60 billion yuan in hand, although we can''t buy Dihong''s imperial formula, we can buy many lower price secrets.


    Although the increased attack times of these scripts are not as good as the imperial formula, they are also rare scripts.


    Taking these secrets back to their original world can definitely greatly enhance their strength in that world to deal with the coming disaster.


    Wu Hao didn''t keep the money. All of it was used to buy secret scripts.


    Anyway, when he returns to the original world, the money here is a pile of useless numbers. Wu Hao won''t keep them.


    When the script arrived, Wu Hao chose a "ten thousand introduction formula" written by Zhou, a powerful emperor of the Chinese nation.


    After the "ten thousand introduction formula" is practiced, it can increase attack and speed by five times.


    It''s already a very powerful secret.


    Moreover, the value is also very expensive.


    This kind of secret script alone cost Wu Hao 30 billion.


    Wu Hao spent the rest of the money on another secret script.


    Now Wu Hao has only 200 million left.


    Half a month later, Wu Hao ate all the "Wanyin formula" and left the villa.


    After leaving the villa, Wu Hao took him to the bar in the rest area.


    Martial artists have been fighting with strange animals in the wilderness for many years, and their nerves have been in a tight state. Bars and some places for recreation and entertainment are places for martial artists to relax.


    At the same time, the bar is also the source of some news.


    Wu Hao is now an advanced God of war. Although he knows that after the spiritual change is completed, he can become a king level warrior.


    But this change is really too slow to complete. Wu Hao really doesn''t know when he will become the emperor.


    There are still imperial dynasties in the world. If you know how they break through the emperor, it is also a revelation to yourself.


    Of course, there can be no clues in the bar, but it''s better to hear a little than to grope alone.


    Wu Hao entered the bar. At this time, some martial artists were holding girls on the dance floor and dancing close to each other.


    When he came to the bar, Wu Hao asked the bartender to pour him a glass of wine.


    Then, while drinking wine, Wu Hao "listened" to everyone in the bar.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao''s mental strength is strong and can withstand such consumption.


    If you want to change to a person with weak mental ability to do this, either you have a terrible headache or you will directly become an idiot.


    "Hi, little brother, I saw you for the first time. Are you new here?" Tyne suddenly sat next to Wu Hao and asked.


    "Yes, it''s my first time here." Wu Hao took a sip of wine and nodded.


    "Little brother, you see you''re not old. This is not where you should come." Said Tyne.


    "I''m a power. I''m strong." Wu Hao said with a smile¡° Uncle, are you alone? "


    When Wu Hao called himself uncle, Tyne''s face showed a helpless expression.


    He is also in his 40s. How can he dare uncle in Wu Tian''s eyes.


    "I''m not alone. I have my own teammate. My name is Tyne. My strength is the primary God of war, and our companions are also the God of war." Said Tyne.


    "Awesome." Wu Hao said¡° However, the warriors in the imperial territory are really powerful. "


    With that, Wu Hao looked up at the TV in the bar, where there was a battle video of an emperor.


    The Emperor stands in the air. His opponent is an emperor level beast from the sea.


    The emperor took a strange spear weapon and played with the emperor beast between his hands with mysterious steps.


    Although the emperor level beast has its own ability, it can''t hurt a hair of the emperor under the control of the emperor.


    After a few moves, the emperor pierced the head of the emperor level beast with the weapon in his hand.


    "This is the second strongest of our human beings, theocracy. It is said that both he and Dihong have reached a very high level in the imperial realm. It won''t be long before they can break through the imperial realm and reach a new realm. "


    When Tyne said this, his tone was full of envy.


    "A new realm? Really? " Wu Hao looked at Tyne in surprise.


    Wu Hao saw it on the Internet. After all, only the public can know. Some unknown things will never appear on the Internet.


    As ares level warrior, Tyne must know a lot.


    "Of course." In order to gain Wu Hao''s trust, Tyne had to tell some secrets.


    Of course, Wu Hao will know these secrets soon.


    "On the blue star, there are many ancient relics and secret places. Even those who enter the imperial territory will be suppressed and need to follow the rules. Moreover, there will be some inheritance in these relics and secret places. If they meet the conditions, they can be inherited. Emperor Hong and theocracy can surpass the ordinary emperor level warriors. It is said that they have been inherited. Even if it has not been inherited, it can benefit from it. Almost all emperors have entered the ruins and secret territory. "


    At the end, Tyne''s voice was very low.


    "Do we ordinary warriors and powers have the opportunity to enter these ruins and secret places?" Wu Hao was moved.


    "Of course, there is a chance. Every two years, we humans will hold a trial to select potential generals and Ares level fighters to participate in the trial. The top ten generals and God of war have the opportunity to enter the ruins and secret places for trial. Those who have participated in a trial will not have the opportunity to participate again. " Said Tyne.


    "Uncle, can you join?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t have a chance." Tyne has a little regret.


    Tyne can break through to the God of war level, but also has some talents.


    It''s just that he''s nothing compared to a really talented person.


    "When does the trial start?" Wu Hao asked.


    "After a month, you can sign up in every city around the world." Tyne said¡° Little brother, you will certainly participate. "


    "Yes." Wu Hao nodded.


    Relics and secret places can enter or even surpass the imperial realm. Wu Hao must go in.


    "Little brother, I actually know you." Said Tyne.


    "Really?" Wu Hao glanced at Tyne.


    "Yes, when you came to the military region, you attracted a lot of people''s attention." Tyne smiled.


    "Don''t others have pets?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, but very few. Moreover, little brother, your strength is hard to see through, which inevitably makes people curious. " Tyne said.


    "Oh, that''s right. In fact, I was originally a primary space power, which can be found in my data. However, some time ago, I woke up to a new power, a very powerful power. " Wu Hao''s face showed a proud expression.


    Wu Hao is not afraid of his ability being known by others.


    Because only when you are strong and have potential, others will pay attention to you.

 Chapter 341

    As for the danger, no one dares to take action in the human area.


    Humans "well, do things clean." Mountain closure road.


    "Brother Shan, don''t worry."


    With that, Tyne went to prepare.


    Wu Hao returned to his villa for the time being.


    After the villa, Wu Hao entered the wuzhe website and checked the information of the relationship trial.


    Sure enough, a lot of information soon appeared.


    Most of them are similar to what Tyne said.


    The first place in the trial will have the opportunity to get the personal guidance of the first strong emperor Hong.


    Moreover, you can get an S-class item.


    S-level items can only be owned by Emperor level warriors.


    Finally, the first place in the trial will enter the ruins and secret place together with 9 other companions.


    "It seems that this should be an opportunity for me to break through the imperial realm or a higher realm." After Wu Hao finished reading it, he turned off the computer.


    Two days later, just as Wu Hao was going to "Tianhai city" again, he suddenly received Gao Zhuang''s call for help.


    Of course, the content is not to ask Wu Hao to save him, but to ask him to help and ask the military region to send someone to save them.


    For some idle Wu Hao, this is just an activity to pass the time.


    Because of the drastic change of Bluestar, there is really no place to kill time except bars and other entertainment places.


    The place where Gao Zhuang was trapped was just a small town. Compared with Tianhai City, the threat was too small.


    For Wu Hao, it''s like visiting his own back garden.


    Then, with lightning, Wu Hao rushed to Gao Zhuang, who was trapped.


    "Xiaozhuang, this time it really bothers you."


    In a cave, a middle-aged man who was seriously injured looked at Gao Zhuang road with some guilt.


    "Captain, don''t say that. As long as we hold on, we will be saved." Gao Zhuang is serious.


    "Yes, Captain, don''t say anything frustrating." Gao Zhuang said to another man in his thirties.


    "I don''t know how those strange animals are. They seem to be suddenly crazy. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be trapped here." Another man kicked the ground with hatred.


    "Tan Yong, we are all here. The rescue will come." Captain Liu Wu said.


    "Captain, take medicine first." Tan Yongdao.


    Liu Wu swallowed a pill and began to regulate his breath.


    Gao Zhuang and they looked at each other and adjusted their breath.


    If they can hide in this cave, they also consume a lot.


    Not far away, the people of the mountain closure team were watching them.


    The strange animal riot just now was also the hand of the mountain closure team to lead Wu Hao out.

 Chapter 342

    One day later, Wu Hao finally came with lightning.


    If not for fear of being suspected, Wu Hao could come here directly with space ability.


    Found that Wu Hao appeared and closed the mountain directly in front of Wu Hao.


    "Are you here to save people, too?" Wu Hao asked foolishly.


    "No, I''m here to kill." Feng Shan shook his head.


    "Murder? Me? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes." Feng Shan nodded.


    "Why?" Wu Hao said.


    "Because you killed my disciple Bian Kai."


    Although there is no evidence to prove that Wu Hao killed Bian Kai, he would rather kill one hundred wrong than one.


    "Oh, is that robber your apprentice? Are you closing the mountain? " Wu Hao looked at the mountain closure.


    "Did you really kill him? You die. " The mountain closure heard Wu Hao admit that his anger suddenly erupted like a volcano.


    Seeing that the mountain was to be closed, Wu Haolian hurriedly said, "wait a minute, don''t you want me to kill your apprentice."


    "No, if you kill your apprentice, you can only die." No matter what reason or not, if you kill my apprentice, you have to pay for your life.


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about?" Wu Hao said.


    Wu Hao replied that he was cutting off the mountain.


    However, don''t let Wu Hao do it yet. As the lightning licking the dog, of course, we have to fight for the master.


    Mountain closure and lightning are an intermediate God of war and an intermediate Lord. They have the same strength. They fight one at a time.


    However, with its speed, lightning slowly gained the upper hand.


    "I said you are really funny. You don''t have much strength. You have to be unreasonable. Let my dog teach you how to be a man today." Wu Hao said while watching the excitement.


    Feng Shan knew that Wu Hao was disturbing his mind and could only try to control his temper.


    However, even if the mountain is closed without distraction, he can''t do lightning.


    Just then, a lightning arrow shot at Wu Hao.


    When the arrows hit Wu Hao, they suddenly turned into thousands of arrows, leaving Wu Hao nowhere to hide.


    Naturally, only one of these arrows is true, and the others are virtual shadows.


    However, even the virtual shadow is also very powerful.


    Wu Hao did not dodge, but used a "solid symbol", and the arrows were blocked outside his body.


    And Tyne, who shot the arrow, looked shocked.


    He didn''t expect that Wu Hao could stop his full arrow without moving. How could this be possible.


    You know, even the intermediate God of war can''t bear his full arrow.


    However, Wu Hao stood still and looked like nothing had happened, which made Tyne doubt his archery.


    But Wu Hao looked at Tyne.


    "He found us."


    "Yes, fuck him."


    The team members who closed the mountain knew that they had been found by Wu Hao and were about to rush out to work.


    "Let''s leave." Tyne suddenly stopped his companion.


    "Tyne, what did you say? You want us to give up brother Shan and run away. What do you think?" A team member grabbed Tyne''s collar and shouted angrily.


    "Tyne, don''t you forget how nice brother Shan is to you?" Another team member also said.


    "Wu Ping, Zhao Guang, don''t get excited and listen to Tyne." At this time, a man in his 50s said.


    "Before departure, brother Shan told me that once the situation is wrong, he asked me to take you away. He doesn''t want to destroy our whole team because of him. Do you think I really want to watch brother Shan fall into danger? I can''t help it. As you saw just now, my arrow has no effect on him at all. In this case, even if we go up, it won''t help. " There was a painful expression on Tyne''s face.


    "But, brother Shan, he......" Wu Ping said angrily.


    "Damn, if my strength were higher." Zhao Guang was also very upset.


    "It''s all right, but although we are not as strong as others now, it doesn''t mean we will not be as good as him in the future. I will certainly avenge brother Shan. " Tyne gave Wu Hao a cold look.


    At this time, he suddenly saw Wu Hao coming.


    "He has come. Let''s leave quickly. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t go. " Tyne urged.


    The four people looked at each other and left quietly.


    Tyne left, and Wu Hao didn''t chase him.


    For Wu Hao, the four primary war gods have no threat at all.


    "Close the mountain, your brothers are gone. It seems that I''ll leave you here alone. " Wu Hao went outside the war circle again and said.


    "Well done, well done. Thank you for telling me about it." Close the mountain and laugh at the tunnel.


    "You want them to avenge you. Maybe it''s a little difficult, because with their strength, they can''t avenge you all their life. " Wu Hao''s face also showed a smile.


    "If I had the chance, I would kill you." Feng Shan looked at Wu Hao with hatred.


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have that chance." Wu Hao said.


    "You''re right. I don''t have that chance. I can let your little pet die with me. "


    The mountain closing Sabre technique suddenly changed from open to close to soft.


    When the mountain was closed and this Sabre technique was used, the range of activity of lightning suddenly became smaller and smaller.


    Lightning''s original advantage is speed, but now it is limited by the mountain sealing knife.


    Of course, closing the mountain will kill lightning and pay a very high price.


    After a few moves, Feng Shan''s face turned pale.


    Soon, the sword move of closing the mountain completely surrounded the lightning.


    The end of lightning is to be cut off by closing the mountain.


    At this time, the mountain was closed and the oil lamp was dry.


    But his last move was to cut it out.


    After cutting this knife, the mountain blocker immediately fell soft on the ground.


    Lightning looked at the last move cut by the mountain closure. He couldn''t hide at all. He had to close his eyes.


    However, after waiting for a while, I didn''t feel any injury.


    The mountain closure, which fell to the ground, looked at Wu Hao standing aside in horror.


    Lightning didn''t know what had just happened, but he saw it very clearly.


    When his last move was about to cut to the head of lightning, a lightning suddenly fell from the sky and accurately split the knife move.


    The move of the knife was cut away without a trace.


    "Lightning power, so strong."


    Feng Shan said, with a helpless smile on his face.


    The high-level God of war is also difficult to carry the power of lightning.


    "Master, what shall we do now?" Asked the lightning.


    "I''ll do it." Wu Hao said and walked to Fengshan.


    At this time, the strength of the mountain closure unexpectedly regressed.


    "You won. I''m sorry I didn''t avenge my apprentice. " It is difficult to close the mountain.


    "In fact, you don''t have to regret. Although you didn''t avenge your apprentice, I can let you die the same way as your apprentice." Wu Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 343

    After hearing Wu Hao''s words, Feng Shan widened his eyes with an unbelievable expression, "you... You..."


    "Isn''t it strange why I still have space ability?"


    Seeing the expression of mountain closure, Wu Hao was very happy.


    "Who told you that there is only one awakening power."


    "It''s not unfair to lose." When the mountain was closed, a smile appeared on his face.


    "All right, it''s time to take you on the road."


    Then the power of space cutting covered the mountain closure.


    Soon, like his apprentice, the mountain closure became fragments.


    After the closure of the mountain, Wu Hao came to the cave where Gao Zhuang lived.


    The strange beast who had been outside the cave died under Wu Hao''s "Thunderbolt".


    Wu Hao opened the hole and shouted, "Gao Zhuang, are you in there?"


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Gao Zhuang came out of the hole.


    "I''m not at ease, so I''ll come and have a look." Wu Hao said.


    "Do you want to die? Your small physique is not enough for animals to fill their teeth. " Gao Zhuang is a little unhappy.


    "I know, so I came with a god of war expert. After he solved all those strange animals, he rushed over there. Maybe something happened. " Wu Hao said and casually pointed to a direction.


    "Well, forget it this time. Next time, even if I die in the wilderness, you can''t come to know?"


    Gao Zhuang finished, patted Wu Hao on the shoulder, and turned back to the cave.


    Soon, Gao Zhuang came out with Captain Liu Wu.


    "Brother, this is our captain Liu Wu, brother Liu." Gao Zhuang introduced Liu Wu to Wu Hao.


    "Brother Liu, my name is Wu Hao. Nice to meet you. You are seriously injured. You''d better go back to the military area early to rest and treat. " Wu Hao replied politely.


    "Brother Wu, you see quite accurately." Liu Wu glanced at Wu Hao in surprise.


    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Brother, let''s go back together." Gao Zhuang said.


    "No, I''ll wait for the God of war and go back with him. After all, I called him. It''s impolite not to wait for him. " Wu Hao said perfunctorily.


    "All right, let''s go back first." Gao Zhuang nodded.


    After Gao Zhuang left, Wu Hao returned to the Navy area with lightning.


    "Xiaozhuang, is he the good brother you''ve been talking about?" Tan Yong asked.


    "Yes." Gao Zhuang nodded.


    "Are you really good brothers? It looks a little different. He doesn''t seem to know you very well. " Tan Yongdao.


    "Well... He used his powers too much and had a little brain problem." Gao Zhuang explained.


    "Powers, alas." Tan Yong sighed.


    He''s also heard about powers.


    "Xiao Zhuang, your brother is not an ordinary man." At this time, Liu Wu suddenly said.


    Although Liu Wu has only the strength of senior generals, his eyesight is not weak at all.


    "Well, he''s a beginner, almost like an ordinary person." Gao Zhuang didn''t understand what Liu Wu meant.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean, your brother is not just an ordinary junior power." Liu Wudao.


    "It''s impossible. I grew up with him. I know how many hairs he has. I''m a junior power." Gao Zhuang said quickly.


    "Well, I believe you. But no one can tell about the powers. "


    Liu Wu''s words have another meaning, that is, he doesn''t know whether Gao Zhuang can hear it or not.


    "Brother Liu, you mean there may be some changes in my brother that I don''t know?" Tall and strong, big and thick, but not stupid.


    Liu Wu smiled and didn''t speak again.


    Gao Zhuang didn''t ask again. He didn''t know what he was thinking there.


    Returning to the military area command rest outside Tianhai City, Wu Hao quietly waited for the arrival of the trial.


    And Tyne and them will not appear in front of Wu Hao until they are unable to avenge the mountain closure.


    As time goes by,


    Soon a month will pass.


    Wu Hao also took advantage of this time to make enough money and bought 6, 7, 8 and 9 times the secret script, which naturally changed 9 times the imperial formula and 8 times the divine power.


    Because of the lack of time, Wu Hao did not refine the imperial formula to the ninth floor, but only to the sixth floor. For the remaining three floors, he could only continue to practice while participating in the trials.


    The day of the trial finally came.


    Those who meet the requirements can sign up online and enter the knockout competition in the virtual network.


    Of course, in addition to online registration, Ares alliance will invite some talented warriors.


    It''s an honor that the invited warrior can directly enter the main competition of the trial.


    However, Wu Hao was not invited.


    After signing up online, Wu Hao competed in the virtual network.


    This selection is global and has a large number of people. Those who have not received the invitation can only compete through the virtual network.


    The competition is divided into three steps. The first step is to test your strength, speed, reaction and so on.


    If the strength reaches the standard, you can carry out the second step, virtual battle.


    Two by two, pick out the last 100.


    50 generals and 50 gods of war.


    Finally, the outstanding players from these trials will compete with those invited martial artists for the last 10 places to enter the secret territory and relics.


    Wu Hao entered the virtual network.


    There is a virtual helmet to enter the virtual network at the rest of the military region.


    Wu Hao knew that the virtual network was brought out from a relic by the God of war alliance. After some transformation, the current virtual network was formed.


    This virtual network can completely simulate my strength. It can be said that there is no way to cheat.


    Your strength is what it looks like, without any water.


    After entering the virtual network, there is one entrance.


    Wu Hao went in, but it was a wilderness.


    In this wilderness, there are a group of "stabbing wolves" at the level of junior Lords.


    The back of a stabbing wolf has hard horns like sharp spines, so it is called a stabbing wolf.


    There were 12 stabbing wolves. When they saw Wu Hao, they rushed frantically.


    Although this is a virtual space, Wu Hao can still smell the fishy smell of stabbing wolf.


    "Dead."


    Wu Hao pointed with his hand.


    "Thunderbolt" will immediately face 12 stabbing wolves.


    Almost instantly, Wu Hao killed 12 stabbing wolves in a second.


    "Does the tester enter the second layer?" A mechanical sound suddenly sounded.


    "Enter."


    Wu Hao answered and disappeared.


    Wu Hao passed the test of the first level in an instant and soon attracted the attention of the God of war alliance.


    "Eh, someone passed the test of the first level of the God of war so soon?" In a room of the God of war alliance that controls the virtual network, a god of war suddenly received that a god of war had passed the first level of the God of war test.


    Then, the God of war picked out the video of Wu Hao passing the first level from a large number of videos.


    Seeing that Wu Hao just pointed, he killed 12 stabbing wolves. The God of war couldn''t help staring.


    "So strong."

 Chapter 344

    Soon, the God of war transferred Wu Hao''s information.


    "What, he was a primary space power a month ago, but now he kills 12 stabbing wolves with lightning power?" The God of war was a little confused.


    At this time, Wu Hao passed the test of the second level and has come to the third level.


    The God of war continued to tune out Wu Hao''s battle video. It was still just one finger. 30 stabbing wolves were also killed in a second, and the lightning ability was still used.


    The God of war couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. His strength was far better than him.


    After calming his mood, the God of war quickly reported Wu Hao''s situation.


    Before long, some senior leaders of the Ares alliance paid attention to Wu Hao.


    At this time, Wu Hao has entered the third level.


    This time he faced a fox cat with 8 tails reaching the peak level of intermediate Lords.


    "Wu Hao should have awakened his powerful lightning power again, but he doesn''t know what level his lightning power has reached. I hope this eight Tailed Fox cat can let Wu Hao show all his strength. " A senior of the God of war Alliance said.


    "The second awakening is still such a powerful lightning power. I didn''t expect such a surprise in this trial." Another senior member of the alliance was beaming.


    In this world, every high-end combat power can make mankind safer.


    "Yes, this Wu Hao can be put into the key training object." Dihong, dressed in white, suddenly appeared in the room and said.


    "President."


    "President."


    "President."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Dihong coming, everyone present shouted at Dihong.


    Dihong is the first strong man of mankind and the president of the God of war alliance.


    "Agree." The divine power in gold also appeared in the room, with a cold expression.


    "Vice president."


    "Vice president."


    "Vice president."


    ¡­¡­


    The first and second strongest of mankind came to see Wu Hao, which made the top of the God of war alliance begin to figure out how to make good friends with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao didn''t know that his expression had attracted the two giants of mankind. At this time, he just looked at eight fox cats strangely.


    His space cutting ability was obtained from a 6-tailed fox cat, and now he feels the same power from these 8-tailed fox cats.


    After knowing that Fox cats have space ability, Wu Hao also specially looked for Fox cats, but not every fox cat has space cutting ability.


    Some fox cats don''t even have any powers.


    Even if it is capable, it is not space capable.


    Now in the virtual space, Wu Hao is really curious to meet a fox and cat with the same space cutting.


    "Brother, this fox cat should be the Nine Tailed Fox cat?" Theocratic expression is still very cold to Dihong road.


    First and second, in the eyes of others, it should be a competitive relationship, but theocracy and Dihong are brothers.


    After all, in this world, everyone wants to live. It doesn''t matter to them who is the first and who is the second.


    "Yes, this is the Nine Tailed Fox cat." Dihong nodded.


    "This virtual space is really powerful. It can simulate nine tails and eight tails. It''s powerful." Even with this tone, the expression on his face was still very cold.


    "It''s not simulated." Dihong''s tone was faint.


    The divine power took a look at Dihong.


    This virtual space was brought out by Dihong from a relic. No one knows it better than Dihong.


    "Here we go."


    A senior member of the alliance shouted and immediately turned everyone''s attention to Wu Hao.


    As soon as the tail of the 8-tailed fox cat shook, the space around Wu Hao was suddenly full of cracks. Wu Hao and the space should be chopped together.


    Wu Hao did not dodge at this time. He pointed to eight foxes and cats. Countless lightning never fell, which also left eight cats nowhere to hide.


    "So strong, they are so strong."


    "What a powerful power."


    "A space cutting, a lightning. Who can win. "


    The top level of the Ares alliance are almost all emperor level fighters.


    This kind of existence speaks such words, which shows the strength of Wu Hao and 8 tails.


    8 fox cat kept waving its tail to resist the lightning from the sky.


    The performance of Wu Hao shocked everyone in the room.


    Wu Hao couldn''t resist at all and went forward.


    Those space cuts seem to have no effect on Wu Hao, just as Wu Hao is a non-existent person, which can''t hurt him at all.


    "Space capability." Theocracy is cold.


    "Only space capability can ignore space capability." Dihong nodded and said seriously.


    "By the way, this Wu Hao is a person with initial space ability. Just now, we all focused on his lightning power, completely forgetting that he is also a space power. "


    "In this way, Wu Hao has been in an invincible position."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao approached the eight fox cats step by step, and the lightning still kept chopping down at the eight fox cats.


    Walking into the lightning range, the lightning immediately gave Wu Hao a way out.


    When he came to the 8-tailed fox cat, Wu Hao just looked at it and didn''t take the next step.


    In this way, eight fox cats were consumed by Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao killed eight foxes and cats, which made many league leaders don''t know what to say. It''s too abnormal.


    Originally, in terms of powers, humans are not as good as beasts.


    But Wu Hao broke this law.


    It''s too abnormal for a human to consume a strange animal in the direction of power.


    Looking at the unwilling eyes of the eight fox cats before they were consumed to death, we can know what kind of ''nest grass'' it is in its heart.


    "It''s really pathetic for the nine tails to meet Wu Hao. It''s estimated that this must be the most oppressive death."


    "Yes, you just saw its poor eyes."


    "If Jiuwei knew that it had such a terrible way to die, would it spit blood?"


    The league''s top leaders were happy to see the humiliating death of the Nine Tailed Fox cat.


    After all, the Nine Tailed Fox has always been a headache for the alliance.


    In addition to the top five strong humans, other humans are in great trouble when they encounter Nine Tailed foxes and cats.


    Its space cutting ability is really hateful and terrible.


    "This Wu Hao is very strong. He didn''t even show his real strength." Said theocracy.


    Dihong nodded. He also saw that Wu Hao didn''t show his real strength.


    "What, haven''t come up with real strength?"


    "What state has Wu Hao''s strength space reached?"


    As the strongest man in the world, Dihong will never be wrong.


    However, they have no chance to continue to explore Wu Hao''s strength for the time being.


    Because God of war can only pass three levels, Wu Hao has passed.


    If you want to see Wu Hao''s strength, you can only wait for the top 100.


    "Congratulations on Wu Hao''s passing the God of war three levels. Please wait patiently for the selection results and notice after you exit."


    Wu Hao solved eight fox cats, and a mechanical sound sounded.

 Chapter 345

    Wu Hao also directly withdrew from the virtual space.


    He didn''t know that he had attracted the attention of the big men.


    Wu Hao quit the virtual space and teased the dog.


    "Hands."


    "Get down."


    "Jump."


    "Roll."


    Lightning moves one by one under the command of Wu Hao.


    When doing the action, the lightning couldn''t help spitting out the groove in his heart.


    This dog is at least a monster of the intermediate Lord. It''s not an ordinary dog. Don''t do that.


    Of course, lightning just thought about it, but he didn''t want to say that to Wu Hao. He was really afraid of becoming a hot pot.


    While Wu Hao teased the dog, the trial continued.


    Every altitude race will have young people who want to be a blockbuster.


    "This bridges is not bad. It also has lightning power, but it is weak. However, he can also practice the president''s imperial formula and reach the third level. He is a good seedling. "


    In the screen, a typical European faced young man, holding a cross sword in his hand, directly cut off the head of a stabbing wolf.


    This is the seventh stabbing wolf he killed.


    Bridge''s strength is only the primary God of war. It''s very good to be able to do so.


    If in peacetime, he can definitely enter the top three of Ares level.


    But this time it was a pervert like Wu Hao, and he only got a good one.


    After all, the big meal is full. Who cares about such a small cold dish.


    "Leng Jian is also a good one. A sword is as fast as lightning, and the vice president''s'' divine power ''is practiced to the fourth floor. Those stinging wolves can''t touch his clothes at all. But it doesn''t last. "


    The screen then switched to another Chinese man.


    The young man called Lengjian quickly left the battlefield to adjust his breath after quickly eliminating a stabbing wolf.


    In the virtual battlefield, young people who want to become famous all use their unique skills to grab a place to enter the ruins and secret places.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, Wu Hao got on a "plane" to the headquarters of the Ares alliance.


    It''s actually more like the spaceship in those science fiction movies.


    Because there are so many flying animals in the world, ordinary planes can''t go to heaven at all.


    Only then can this "plane" excavated from the ruins fly in the sky.


    This kind of "aircraft" can not only ignore the attacks of animals below the emperor level, but also fly very fast, and only the Ares alliance can have it.


    Except for the trials, it is used to pick up the selected personnel.


    At other times, it takes a very high price to use this kind of "aircraft".


    One hour later, Wu Hao came to the headquarters of Ares alliance.


    The headquarters of the God of war alliance is in the north of China, an area dominated by Dihong.


    Nearly ten million people live in this area.


    Because, with Dihong, the strongest man in mankind, this area is the safest place on the blue star.


    And in this area, there are many black technologies excavated from various relics.


    Some can''t be imitated until now, so they can only be used.


    That''s why the Ares alliance put its headquarters here.


    After getting off the plane, Wu Hao saw young people with proud faces.


    Young people are distinguished from a large number of contestants all over the world. Some pride is understandable.


    While everyone was looking at each other and waiting to become opponents and companions, a terrible momentum as if to press down the sky came towards everyone present.


    Wu Hao felt the power to make himself kneel down and immediately resisted it with all his strength.


    Wu Hao will not kneel to anyone except his parents.


    And others also feel this powerful momentum, struggling to resist.


    Just when everyone was almost unable to hold on, Emperor Hong in white appeared in front of everyone like an emperor.


    The divine power with a cold expression also appeared around Dihong.


    At the moment when Dihong appeared, the momentum that almost crushed everyone disappeared without a trace.


    Of course, Wu Hao is still a little far from the limit, but in order not to attract much attention, I''d better pretend.


    "You are all very good." Dihong said.


    "Thank you, president."


    All the people spoke.


    Wu Hao looked at Dihong and felt a mysterious feeling on him, which was not felt by the divine power.


    This mysterious feeling should be the means by which emperor Hong killed the strange beast in the imperial territory.


    Moreover, Wu Hao also has a feeling that his spiritual strength will continue to change and will have such means.


    "You take a day off and start the knockout tomorrow. Only 10 martial artists can get the place to enter the ruins."


    Dihong said that, looked at Wu Hao and left.


    Theocracy also left.


    However, before he left, he also took a look at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao clearly felt that Dihong and they definitely looked at themselves.


    He''s a little strange. He shouldn''t have attracted much attention.


    Then, Wu Hao, a group of people, went to their respective rooms under the arrangement of the God of war alliance.


    The room here is not big, about 50 square meters, and the supplies inside should be as complete as possible.


    Moreover, there is a virtual helmet in the room.


    You know, this virtual helmet can enter the virtual space.


    At the rest place of the military region, Wu Hao also has to sign up, and they will give Wu Hao a temporary use.


    Now, there is a virtual helmet, which is clearly given to the students here.


    Wu Hao didn''t care so much and put his helmet on his head directly.


    The virtual space is very magical. Wu Hao wants to touch it more.


    When you enter the virtual space again, you can''t do it this time and in the trial. There are many options in it. Each option represents a certain scene, and the animals in it don''t want to be the same.


    Generally, members of Ares alliance will enter these scenes for training.


    Only in this way can the warrior keep his mind and increase his survival probability when he meets a really powerful beast in the future.


    As soon as Wu Hao entered the virtual space, he was known by the control end.


    Soon all the big men looked at what Wu Hao wanted to do.


    "This Wu Hao is really diligent. He doesn''t forget to continue his cultivation at this time. He is talented and diligent. How can his strength be not strong." A big man is satisfied with the tunnel.


    As for other people entering the virtual space, they were completely ignored by him.


    No way, Wu Hao is not at the same level as them at all.


    This time, almost all the scenes Wu Hao entered were high-level lords and monsters.


    This scene is full of high-level Lord alien animals'' armored rhinoceros''.


    Not one end, but a group.


    The armored rhinoceros is several times larger than the rhinoceros on earth. Wearing armor like steel, it runs like an iron mountain.


    After discovering Wu Hao, the group of "armored rhinoceros" immediately rushed towards Wu Hao.


    "I''ll try my new tricks with you."


    "Thor roars."


    The Thor''s hammer, composed of lightning and thunder, fell on the group of armored rhinoceros.


    Thor''s hammer hit the armored rhinoceros and immediately raised a lot of dust.

 Chapter 346

    When the dust fell, the group of "armored rhinoceros" all died.


    And Wu Hao was as if nothing had happened. He didn''t even take a breath.


    I can''t help it. I''ve eaten too many Tiancai and Dibao. Wu Hao''s body has reached the abnormal level.


    "So strong, even the high Lord level beasts can kill in groups. Has his strength reached the emperor level?"


    "His strength has not reached the emperor level, but his attack power is definitely far superior to the advanced God of war level."


    "Will it be unfair to other contestants to let such a pervert participate in the knockout?"


    "Unfair?! Is there anything fair in this world? Besides, Wu Hao''s business is his own. What''s unfair? "


    "Yes, when those little guys first came, they were arrogant. They had to let Wu Hao be so abnormal and suppress them well."


    Wu Hao''s performance made a lot of big men talk.


    Suddenly a big man exclaimed, "he... He has entered the map of exotic animals in the imperial territory?"


    The big man''s surprised voice immediately drew everyone''s attention back to Wu Hao.


    At the same time, Dihong and theocracy also appeared in the room.


    Emperor level and God of war level are very different.


    No one can challenge the emperor level at the God of war level. Even emperor Hong and divine power have not defeated the emperor level at the God of war level.


    They just escaped under the hands of emperor level beasts.


    Even if it is to escape, no one has done it after Dihong and theocracy.


    Now another ares level is going to challenge the emperor level. Of course, they should pay attention to it.


    Wu Hao enters the scene of huangneng beast, which is at the foot of a huge mountain.


    After sensing that Wu Hao came, a fox cat with nine tails immediately stood in front of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao recognized at a glance that this was the 8-tailed fox cat he met in the trial.


    "Hahaha, this Wu Hao is really destined for Jiuwei. During the trial, I met nine of the eight tails, and now I meet the real nine tails. What a coincidence. "


    "Yes. Last time Wu Haosheng consumed nine of the eight tails. I don''t know what will happen this time? "


    "I''m really looking forward to it."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao didn''t know that the big men were looking at him. When he met the nine fox cats, he felt the great pressure emanating from them. He had to fight hard.


    "Human, I don''t know why. I hate you very much, so you have to die." Jiuwei looked at Wu Hao with disgust.


    Then one of its tails wagged gently.


    Although the creatures in the virtual space are virtual, they all have a certain autonomy due to the reasons of the virtual space.


    Just like this nine tail, with its strong strength, it can still know that it hates Wu Hao very much, but it doesn''t know why.


    Nine tails wagged their tails, and Wu Hao''s space was cut into a big crack.


    In an instant, Wu Hao felt some energy in different space.


    At the same time, the crack seemed to cut Wu Hao up.


    If you stick a little to this crack, even Wu Hao''s abnormal body will get hurt.


    "Back."


    As soon as Wu Hao thought about it, he appeared behind Jiuwei.


    "A thunderbolt."


    A bucket of thunder and lightning struck down directly.


    "What''s going on? How did he appear behind Jiuwei? "


    "It seems that Wu Hao still has a hand. I think when he awakened the lightning power, his own space power was also improved. "


    "Pervert, what a pervert."


    ¡­¡­


    When all the big guys were still surprised, jiuweigen couldn''t dodge, so he had to take this record.


    "Boom.".


    Lightning struck nine tails and made a loud noise.


    The smoke and dust dispersed, and Jiuwei had nothing to do.


    But on one of its tails, it was electrified with a black mark.


    When the thunder strikes down, its tail uses its space ability to make a space shield for itself.


    Lightning was blocked by the space shield.


    It''s just that there''s a little problem with the tail behind you.


    Nine tails suddenly began to work hard.


    At least it is also an emperor level beast. It is unforgivable that it was hurt by a human who is not in the imperial territory.


    Nine tails were angry, and the whole space seemed to be torn apart.


    Wu Hao can only rely on space power to leave Jiuwei''s side.


    Although the space cutting of nine tails is very strong, there is no way to move.


    However, when Wu Hao moves, the nine tails follow. Anyway, today we will tear up the hateful human beings in front of us.


    Seeing Jiuwei still following behind him, Wu Hao stopped running.


    A six pulse immortal sword shot at nine tails.


    Wu Hao''s lightning ability is now the strongest, and has reached the broken soul realm.


    However, the six pulse immortal sword is different. It is composed of Wu Hao''s spiritual power. Wu Hao doesn''t know how powerful it will become now.


    Nine tails felt an extremely sharp sword Qi and stabbed themselves.


    So it gave up chasing Wu Hao and made a space shield for itself with space power.


    "What are these nine tails doing? They are about to win. Why don''t they continue?"


    "What happened?"


    ¡­¡­


    A crowd of big men across the screen did not know what had happened.


    Only emperor Hong frowned slightly.


    Under the control of Wu Hao''s mental power, the six pulse immortal sword stabbed directly into the space shield.


    However, the space protective cover was like a layer of broken paper, which was pierced by the six pulse immortal sword.


    Then in Jiuwei''s frightened eyes, he stabbed Jiuwei''s head.


    As soon as Jiuwei died, his body turned into data and disappeared.


    At this time, Wu Hao also sat on the ground, his face a little pale.


    Wu Hao also did his best with that sword just now.


    Almost consumed all his mental energy.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao withdrew from the virtual space.


    Back to reality, Wu Hao took off his helmet and began to recover his mental strength.


    Wu Hao began to recover his mental strength, and all the big men there were petrified collectively.


    They couldn''t believe that a god of war level really killed nine tails. This is the emperor level nine tails.


    Moreover, Jiuwei ranks in the top ten among the emperor level beasts.


    It''s unthinkable that such a powerful emperor level beast should be destroyed by a god of war level without injury.


    But even if they refuse to believe it, Wu Hao''s killing of Jiuwei really exists.


    "Now delete the video content immediately. No one can pass it on. If you let me know who leaked this matter, waiting for them will be the endless pursuit of the Ares alliance. "


    After emperor Jiang finished speaking to a group of big men, he left the room directly.


    Theocracy followed.


    A group of big guys looked at each other and ordered people to delete the video content.


    If such a person can kill the emperor level beast at the God of war level, it may be the new hope of mankind.


    If anyone really divulges the news, is known by the beast and puts him in danger, he is really a sinner of mankind.


    Therefore, this matter will never be leaked out.

 Chapter 347

    "Brother, do you see anything?" The theocracy asked coldly.


    Because of the skills practiced by the divine power, the expression on his face is like an iceberg under any circumstances.


    Dihong thought for a while, and said with some uncertainty, "I don''t know if I was wrong. I actually saw a little childish form in his body."


    "What, domain childish? How is that possible. Even if you are the eldest brother, you don''t understand the field until you break through the emperor level. In general, you have to reach the planetary level to understand the of the field. "


    Theocratic tone was surprised, but his face was still cold and looked strange.


    Because he has not yet understood the field.


    "Nothing is impossible. As if he had suddenly awakened the lightning power, no one knew what he had understood? Maybe it''s not necessarily a field child, it''s something else. "


    It was the first time that Dihong was so uncertain after becoming the first human being.


    "What are we going to do?" Asked theocracy.


    "Send him there to try and see what he will get?" Dihong thought and said.


    "Where? Is that all right? " Theocracy looked at Dihong.


    "I don''t know. But how do you know if you can''t do it without trying? If we succeed, we humans will once again become the masters of the blue star. " Dihong''s eyes are firm.


    "Yes."


    Theocracy nodded.


    They have been fighting for human survival for a long time. If there is an opportunity, it will be a great blessing.


    Wu Hao did not know that he had been noticed by the two giants. He was still recovering his spiritual strength.


    The next day Wu Hao opened his eyes.


    He found himself in a very good state, and he felt that his mental power had changed more.


    Although there is still a long way to go before the complete change, Wu Hao is still very happy with this change. At least he knows a way to speed up the qualitative change of mental power.


    After half an hour, Wu Hao and all the personnel participating in the knockout competition came to a huge arena.


    Standing on the challenge arena in the middle of the arena, Wu Hao looked around at the huge virtual screen showing the wonderful scenes of the contestants.


    However, Wu Hao did not see his battle scene for a long time.


    At this time, a big man of the God of war Alliance came to the middle of the arena and said, "today is your knockout match. The winner can enter the next round and continue to compete for the ten places. The loser will lose the qualification to compete and withdraw from the elimination. However, you still have the opportunity to join the Ares alliance. You can learn in the alliance, strive to improve your strength and strive for the next opportunity. Now, please read your name and draw lots to decide who to fight... Wu Hao. "


    Wu Hao was still looking for his battle scene. Unexpectedly, the big man called his name when he came. He was stunned at first, and then hurried forward.


    "Wu Hao, you should work hard." The boss smiled at Wu Hao.


    "Well, well, thank you, senior."


    Wu Hao wondered about the boss''s attitude. I don''t seem to know you. Is it appropriate for you to be so enthusiastic about me?


    Under the gentle and kind eyes of the boss, Wu Hao was very lucky to draw No. 1.


    "Oh, No. 1, good number." The boss said with a smile.


    Then, on the huge virtual screen, the head of Wu Hao appeared at position 1.


    Wu Hao walked back in some wonder.


    A big black man standing next to Wu Hao asked quietly, "are you the grandson of Senator Tong en?"


    "No, why do you think so?" Wu Hao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Does he look like the old man?


    "No? How could Senator Tong en be so enthusiastic about you? You know, Mr Tong en is known for his ferocity. " The big black man asked puzzled.


    "How do I know. It''s not because I''m handsome. " Wu Hao is shameless.


    "Handsome?! Really? You''re not as good-looking as I am. " Then the big black man shamelessly bent his strong arm.


    "All right." Wu Hao was speechless.


    While the big black man was still talking, his name was called by Tong en.


    "Ukada."


    The big black man hurried up with a flattering expression.


    However, Tong en looked at him with a cold face.


    Tong en was cold, but ukada didn''t dare to be cold.


    He smiled and drew number 99.


    "Ukada 99."


    Tong en cold tunnel.


    Then the head of ukada appeared in position 99.


    Ukada walked back to Wu Hao and wondered, "no, I''m much more handsome than you. Senator Tong en is still cold to me."


    Wu Hao really wants to tell ukada that you are not handsome, you are Han, and Mr. Tong En will not like to be a big Han.


    At this time, Mr Tong en read his name, which made the participants a little agitated.


    "Bridges."


    "Bridges, it''s bridges. In this trial, he scored the second level of Ares pass within the specified time, and killed five stabbing wolves in the second level. He''s a werewolf." Hearing bridges'' name, ukada''s eyes were full of war.


    At the same time, there are many people who care about bridges. They all regard bridges as an imaginary enemy.


    Under the gaze of these people, bridges, wearing his cross sword, went to Tong en and saluted Tong en.


    Tong en just nodded slightly and asked bridges to draw lots.


    Seeing Tong en''s attitude towards bridges, ukada was stunned again.


    Bridges was the best in the competition, and Tong en only nodded slightly towards him.


    You also said you were not Tong en''s grandson.


    Ukada looked at Wu Hao with a hate expression.


    As the lottery ranking continued, ukada suddenly found a strange thing, that is, he didn''t find Wu Hao''s video.


    "Your boy didn''t come in through the back door." Ukada said to Wu Hao.


    "You came in through the back door." Wu Hao turned against him.


    "If you didn''t come in from behind, why didn''t you see your battle video?" Ukada doubt tunnel.


    "If there is no battle video, there is no battle video. Those invited are different. Is there no battle video?" Wu Hao said.


    "They are them. They have long been famous, and we all know it. But unlike you, I have never heard of your name. " Ukada road.


    "Then you can know me later." Wu Hao smiled.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s opponent also came out. His name was Luo Hong, a junior God of war.


    "It''s Luo Hong. You''re not very lucky. Although Luo Hong is a junior God of war, he killed seven stabbing wolves in the first level of the God of war pass, and can rank in the top 20 among all people. " Ukada looked at Wu Hao with some schadenfreude.


    "Oh, what about you?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I, I have reached the first level of the God of war." Ukada''s expression was a triumph.

 Chapter 348

    "Very good." Wu Hao did not expect that this big black man had passed the first level of the God of war.


    "Good? What level did you pass? " Ukada looked at Wu Hao unconvinced.


    "I passed all three levels." Wu Hao spoke faintly.


    "The three levels have passed. You really treat me as a three-year-old child." Ukada obviously didn''t believe what Wu Hao said.


    After all, he hasn''t heard that the God of war can pass the God of war 3 level this time.


    Ukadar didn''t believe it, and Wu Hao didn''t explain it again.


    Because if you explain to someone who doesn''t believe you, people will think you are sophistry.


    As long as you wait for yourself to play, I believe no one will say so.


    The drawing of lots soon ended.


    Then there is the official competition.


    The first players are Wu Hao No. 1 and Luo Hong No. 2.


    Luo Hong has a slender figure and a special iron fan in his hand. He looks like a handsome young man.


    After announcing the start, Luo Hong took an iron fan and arched his hand at Wu Hao: "brother Wu, my little brother needs this quota, so you will lose."


    With that, Luo Hong''s Iron Fan suddenly shot three iron fan bones at Wu Hao.


    Looking at Luo Hong''s use of an iron fan bone similar to a concealed weapon against Wu Hao, ukada''s face suddenly changed.


    Although he thought Wu Hao''s words were just bragging, Wu Hao was also the first person to talk to him here. He didn''t want Wu Hao to lose so soon.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want Wu Hao to lose the game.


    So in order not to watch Wu Hao lose, he resolutely closed his eyes.


    However, when he opened his eyes again, Wu Hao still stood there.


    Luo Hong was lying on the ground twitching.


    "This... What the hell is going on? Did I miss anything?" Ukada looked at Wu Hao standing with a confused face.


    "What just happened?" Ukada asked the people around him.


    But the man''s face was a little ugly. He looked at ukada and didn''t tell him what had happened. Instead, he said to him, "this man is very strong. We must make a quick decision when we meet him."


    Then the man stopped talking.


    Wu Hao walked out of the game slowly after the referee announced his victory.


    Luo Hong was recruited.


    "You... How did you win?" When Wu Hao came down, ukada asked quickly.


    "Don''t you see?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I just closed my eyes and you won. I didn''t see it at all." Ukada was a little embarrassed.


    "Oh, when I play the second game, you can have a good look." Wu Hao also hangs ukada.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, ukada''s expression was like swallowing a fly.


    Look at the next game. It''s not fragrant at all.


    I was thinking about how Wu Hao defeated Luo Hong just now.


    In the knockout, both sides can use any means.


    Decide the winner within the specified 10 minutes.


    If we can''t decide the outcome in 10 minutes, we will both be eliminated.


    Therefore, there will never be a draw in the knockout.


    Because of the time limit, the process of the game is very fast.


    Even people like ukada who ranked No. 99 didn''t wait long before it was their turn.


    After all, ukada passed the first level of the God of war, and the strength of the people who came to the second level is not weak.


    The skill he practiced was a body refining skill, which directly crushed his opponent with his general grid.


    Looking at his ruthlessness, it seemed that he took all his anger out on his opponent.


    After winning, ukada proudly walked up to Wu Hao and said, "what''s up, brother, are you fierce?"


    "That''s silly. Like that opponent, don''t you win with a finger? Do you still need it? Spell it? In this competition, just move your fingers. " Wu Hao said.


    "Speak better than sing." Why did ukada not believe what Wu Hao said.


    "I''ll see later." Wu Hao is too lazy to tell him anything.


    Soon, the first round of the knockout was over.


    With 120 people including 20 invited, there are only 60 left.


    Among the 60 people, the invited accounted for 16 seats, and the remaining four ares level fighters were eliminated.


    The invited ones were eliminated by the audition, which shows the strength of this audition.


    Next, the knockout continues.


    Wu Hao is still the first to play.


    This time, ukada opened his eyes and looked at Wu Hao without blinking.


    Wu Hao''s opponent in the second round was a Western warrior of the God of war intermediate level.


    This warrior has also seen Wu Hao''s game and knows that he can only make a quick decision against Wu Hao.


    So as soon as the referee announced the start, the warrior rushed frantically towards Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao did not dodge, but looked at ukada under the stage, and then pointed to the martial artist.


    A bolt of lightning struck the warrior accurately.


    In an instant, the warrior lost consciousness and fell on the challenge arena, his body twitching unconsciously.


    Seeing ukadar, he swallowed his mouth. The lightning is so terrible that he can''t hide the speed of the intermediate God of war warrior. How can he fight.


    At this time, he suddenly felt that Wu Hao''s words were true. He really got through the three levels of God of war.


    After all, such a powerful thunder and lightning can''t split those strange animals one by one. It''s not difficult for him to pass the three levels.


    And he looks like he''s still playing.


    Wu Hao, the winner, stepped down from the challenge arena, came to ukada and said, "well, now see how I won."


    "Well, if we meet, will you chop me with electricity?" Asked ukada.


    "If you admit defeat, I won''t chop you with electricity." Wu Hao smiled and said¡° However, whether you can meet me depends on whether you can pass others? "


    Wu Hao looked. If ukada keeps winning, he is likely to meet bridges.


    "I can only fight. I want a place, too." Ukada is serious.


    "Then come on." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    The game continued.


    Ukada is very hard. He broke into the top 30 by relying on his general grid.


    However, he still suffered a lot of injuries.


    Ukada smiled at Wu Hao and said, "look, it''s hard for me to match you."


    The knockout is very cruel. Even if you are injured, you have to carry on the next round with injury.


    This is also a condition for upgrading.


    After all, when you are in a very cruel environment, the longer you live, the more hope you have.


    The knockout is not only to see who is strong, but also to select the one who persists the longest.


    At the beginning of the third round, Wu Hao faced Lengjian and the excitement of the top ten.


    "I hope you can take my sword with all your strength."


    With that, Leng Jian came to recruit people, and the sword suddenly disappeared in front of the people.


    "So fast, Wu Hao is in trouble this time."


    Ukada could see that the cold sword did not disappear, but that his speed was so fast that human eyes could not find it.


    Suddenly, ukada looked at Tong en and found that Tong en''s face was still a calm expression without any worry.


    "Does Wu Hao really have nothing to do with Tong en?" At this time, ukada''s idea is still very strange.

 Chapter 349

    "Fast. It''s of no use to me."


    Wu Hao said that a power grid appeared around him.


    Seeing the power grid in front of Wu Hao, Lengjian''s face suddenly changed.


    But at this time, he had no chance to accept the move, so he had to continue to stab forward.


    Hope to pierce Wu Hao''s power grid.


    However, the idea is very rich and the reality is very backbone.


    When Lengjian''s sword stabbed into the power grid, it was blocked.


    Then, Lengjian couldn''t help swinging.


    Three seconds later, he fainted on the challenge arena.


    "Wu Hao is still too strong. These little guys can''t even force out half of his strength in front of him." Said the boss of the God of war alliance.


    "Wu Hao killed even nine tails. It''s not the same as adults beating children to compete with these little guys." Another ares alliance boss nodded.


    "The information shows that he is only 23 years old. Young as he is, I have just entered the Ares level. "


    "Yes, I''m only 23 years old. I''m so young."


    When it comes to Wu Hao''s age, several big men suddenly seem to think of something, and then look at each other warily.


    "Carlis, madix, bashem and Hampton, I know what you''re thinking. You don''t have much chance. Wu Hao is Chinese. Even if you''re looking for a woman, you have to find us Chinese. And Xu Jia of my Xu family is a junior God of war. He is very matched with Wu Hao. Don''t think about it. " A Chinese bigwig looked at the other four Western bigwigs with a proud face.


    "Lao Xu, Xu Jia of your family is indeed a junior God of war, but the women in our Kalis family are not weak. They have looks and looks. They want to have a figure. Maybe Wu Hao likes this one. Maybe." Carlis, a big western man, will not give up Wu Hao so easily.


    If Wu Hao and his family''s women give birth to a child, but the child has Wu Hao''s blood, his talent will not be weak.


    If you had such a talent as Wu Hao, you would really make money.


    As for the wishes of women in the family, they can''t decide.


    "Yes, Lao Xu, our bashem women are not bad either." The big man bashham also refused to accept the tunnel.


    "Let''s wait and see." Xu Tiancheng made a cruel remark.


    Then, a group of big men began to let the beautiful women of the family come here.


    If you make friends with Wu Hao early, you have a few more chances.


    And those big men without young girls in the family all have a face of regret. Why can no children have a daughter.


    At this time, they all forgot how happy they were when the family man was born.


    After winning the game, Wu Hao walked easily to ukada.


    "Wu Hao, have you really passed the three levels of God of war?" Ukada finally believed it this time.


    "The God of war three levels are not very difficult." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "How long did it take you?" Asked ukada.


    "The first two seconds pass, and the last one takes a little time." Wu Hao said.


    If it weren''t for the nine of the eight tails, Wu Hao could be faster.


    "You''re awesome. I never thought I could meet a genius like you. Your video hasn''t been released. I believe those big guys don''t want you to be noticed. But can a genius like you hide it? " Said ukada.


    "Genius? Not really. The universe is so big. What kind of genius am I? " Wu Hao shook his head.


    Won a group of Ares, what to be proud of.


    Wu Hao knows that there is a stronger existence.


    Like sun Sansheng, Wu Hao doesn''t know what the other side is now.


    Sun Sansheng is just the younger brother of the great saint. We can imagine the strength of the great saint.


    In a word, Wu Hao should recognize himself before he is invincible.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so modest." Ukada looked at Wu Hao.


    "It''s not humility. I just recognize myself." Wu Hao shook his head.


    While talking, the same game was played again, and ukada soon came again.


    "I went up."


    With that, ukada went to the challenge arena.


    This time, ukada had good luck and met an equally injured opponent.


    After a fight, ukada won a disastrous victory.


    When ukada got off the challenge arena, the whole person seemed to fall apart.


    "I got the place." Ukada''s face showed a miserable smile.


    "Congratulations." Wu Hao patted ukada on the shoulder¡° I''ve healed my wounds well. I''ll admit defeat later. First, you must not get it. "


    In the next competition, seven people take turns to decide who is the first.


    As for the remaining three places, they are for families that contribute to the whole mankind.


    "With you, I can''t get the first. Go ahead and I''ll admit defeat later."


    Anyway, ukada doesn''t want to work hard when he gets the quota.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    After that, take turns to challenge. For the first time, challenge one person, win a game and accumulate one point. The highest score is the first.


    For Wu Hao, this is the game of giving points.


    As Wu Hao is No. 1, let him choose his opponent first.


    Wu Hao chose bridges directly.


    And bridges thought about it and gave up.


    After watching Wu Hao''s game, even Leng Jian''s speed can''t hurt Wu Hao, and he''s even less likely.


    Therefore, instead of being electrocuted by Wu Hao, it is not to admit defeat, preserve strength and compete for the second place.


    Except for ukada, who has no ability to fight again, the rest of them have the same idea as bridges. They admit defeat in the face of Wu Hao, preserve their strength and strive for second place.


    In this way, Wu Hao won all six wars without any action, and directly became the first.


    And the second place was won by bridges.


    In this way, the knockout is over.


    14 people, including Wu Hao, were arranged into the new room.


    This room is much better than the previous one.


    If the previous room was a distribution room, the place to live this time is a villa.


    Just as Wu Hao was about to take a bath and have a rest, Dihong and Shenquan suddenly appeared in Wu Hao''s room.


    This really startled Wu Hao. If he didn''t see that it was Dihong, Wu Hao would really enlarge his move.


    "President and vice president." Wu Hao quickly saluted.


    "Make yourself at home and relax." Dihong smiled at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao could only smile.


    I''m kidding, but to you two big guys, who can relax.


    "Well, we''re here to see you and tell you something." Dihong road.


    "Look at me? Tell me something? " Wu Hao has a black question mark face.


    "Yes, your performance in the virtual space surprised me and theocracy. You killed nine tails with the strength of God of war. It''s really a hero. Originally, we had to come to see you before, but for fear of affecting you, we didn''t come to see you until after the game. " Dihong looked at Wu Hao with a look of admiration.


    "President, you praised me." Wu Hao was embarrassed to be praised by Emperor Hong.

 Chapter 350

    "Not praise, you are really very good, very strong." Theocratic expression was cold.


    "That''s how the divine power practices. It''s cold all day. Don''t mind." Dihong explained to Wu Hao.


    "No, No." Wu Hao shook his head quickly.


    "Wu Hao, is your mental strength very strong?" Dihong suddenly asked.


    "Right."


    Dihong is the strongest man of mankind. He won''t ask this sentence casually, so Wu Hao answered honestly.


    "Is your mental power changing?" Dihong asked excitedly.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Sure enough." Dihong''s face was filled with joy.


    Theocracy frowned.


    I haven''t understood the field yet, but the Ares level little guy has a field childlike shape, which is so enviable.


    Theocracy is the envy of Wu Hao. He won''t do anything to hurt Wu Hao.


    It is very precious for human beings to be a strong man in the field. He will not do things that do not think of human beings.


    Besides, as long as you work harder, you will have your own field.


    "Mr. President, is there a problem with this change?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No problem. If this change is completed, it will bring great benefits to you. It''s just that it''s too slow to let the mental power change on its own. " Dihong road.


    "Mr. President, is there any way to speed up this change?" Wu Hao hurriedly asked.


    "Yes, that''s why we came to you this time." Dihong road¡° You should know that there are many relics and secret places on the blue star, which are left by some cosmic races. In these ruins and secret places, there are ways to speed up the change of spiritual thinking. However, these methods are not so easy to get and have to work hard. "


    Wu Hao swallowed his mouth and didn''t speak.


    "Although ruins and secret places can improve the strength of martial artists, they are also full of danger. It is like a sect selecting disciples. If you meet the conditions, you can accept them. If you don''t meet the conditions, you can only leave. But the danger is hundreds of times stronger. If it fails to meet the conditions set by it, it will fall. " Dihong looked at Wu Hao and continued.


    "How fast can I speed up the change of my mental power?" Wu Hao asked.


    In this world, Wu Hao can stay for three years.


    He naturally hopes to have his own field in three years.


    But beyond that time, it''s not worth it.


    Moreover, Wu Hao believes that "Wanjie" must have another way to break through.


    "One year at the latest." Dihong thought and said.


    He can own the field, but also in the ruins.


    At that time, it took him eight months to complete the evolution.


    However, Dihong''s field is not formed by the change of spiritual thinking, but by the evolution of his own strength.


    "I''ll go in." Wu Hao nodded.


    As long as you can make your mental power complete the change and become a field, it''s just a danger. It''s not unprecedented.


    "OK, in three days, I will send you into the ruins. I hope you can come back from the ruins safely." Dihong nodded.


    "Thank you, sir." Wu Hao hurried.


    "Then have a good rest. Let''s go first."


    With that, Dihong and Shenquan disappeared into Wu Hao''s room.


    After Dihong left, Wu Hao took a bath and rested.


    The ruins are dangerous or something. Let''s talk about it in three days.


    Three days later, 10 of Wu Hao flew to the secret place to enter in the Ares alliance''s smart spacecraft.


    After three days of treatment, the injuries of ukada and others have completely recovered, but their faces are still a little pale.


    As for the 10 generals, they will go to another relic.


    The three extra ares level warriors are 2 men and 1 woman.


    The expression on the faces of the two young Western men was very proud, while the young Western woman looked at Wu Hao curiously.


    Wu Hao won the first place strongly, which made the young woman very curious about him.


    "Mary, we just didn''t attend this time. If we did, who would be the first?" One of the Western men looked disdainful.


    "Yes, Chris is right. We didn''t participate. If we did, what else would they do?" Another Western man, with the same disdain, looked at the second bridge.


    "Who can''t boast just by relying on the waste at home." Bridges gave them a faint rebuke.


    Bridges has no objection to Wu Hao taking the first place.


    After all, the strength of others is there, and it is well deserved to win the first place.


    But the two guys who came in through the back door didn''t seem to have much strength and dared to talk big. Bridges didn''t stand up to them.


    "Do you want to die?" Chris looked at bridges fiercely.


    "Who can''t say scary things? I''ll sit here. If you can, move me." Bridges sat motionless and looked at Chris.


    Chris was so angry that he was about to do it, but he was caught by his companion.


    "Bush, what are you holding me for? Let me teach this bastard a lesson." Chris looked at his companion angrily.


    "Chris, do you want to be driven off the ship?" Bush said calmly.


    After hearing Bush''s words, Christon calmed down, looked at the play and looked at their two accompanying bosses.


    This is not his family. No one will get used to his temper.


    Chris gave bridges a hard look and sat back.


    "It''s really waste." Bridges won''t give up his chance.


    Chris was almost angry, but he could only bite his teeth and bear it.


    "Chris, when we get to the secret place, we''ll teach them a good lesson." Bush whispered in Chris''s ear.


    After listening to Bush''s words, Chris slowly calmed his mood.


    "It''s a pity that the little guy held back. Otherwise, I can throw him off the ship. " Seeing that Chris held back, a big man watching the play was very sorry.


    "You still like watching the little guys fight." Another big man at the theatre smiled.


    "This time I don''t want to see this. What I want to see is who was beaten in the face." The boss has some regrets.


    "Yes, with him, anyone who goes up to provoke must be slapped in the face." Another big man nodded again and again.


    Of course, he knows who his companions are talking about. He also sees Wu Hao''s strength. If anyone doesn''t have eyes to annoy Wu Hao, he is willing to see Wu Hao teach someone a hard lesson.


    However, I guess I can''t see it now.


    "All right, all right, now the little guy is also very smart."


    "Are you the first Wu Hao in the trial?" At this time, the Western woman named Mary came to Wu Hao and asked.

 Chapter 351

    "If you don''t recognize the borrower, I''m Wu Hao." Wu Hao nodded.


    In the past three days, the leaders of the league have brought their young and beautiful young people to make friends with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was almost annoyed by those old men.


    Now, I have a headache at the sight of young girls.


    "I heard you used only one move when you competed. In the integral battle, one move won all before it came out, right? " Mary asked curiously.


    "Yes." Wu Hao said.


    "You''re so good. Can I follow you when I enter the secret place? " Said Mary.


    "It depends. The situation in the secret place is unknown. I don''t know if I can protect myself. You''d better be more careful. "


    Wu Hao doesn''t know what''s going on in the secret place. If Mary is an extra oil bottle, Wu Hao can''t let go.


    "Mary, don''t worry. After entering the secret place, we will protect it." Chris hurried here.


    Mary has blond hair, protruding forward and backward. She looks incomparably sexy. She is also a warrior of God of war. She is definitely the best spouse. Chris naturally needs to be attentive.


    But Mary didn''t want to talk to Chris at all. She said coldly, "don''t worry, just take care of yourself."


    As a god of war warrior, Mary naturally has pride and high vision. Ordinary God of war warriors like Chris and bush are not in her range of mate selection at all.


    Naturally, her other half should be the leader of the younger generation, so that she can have glory and her offspring can have higher talents.


    As a ares level female warrior, what love is not important to her, what is important is interest.


    Chris stuck a cold ass on Mary''s hot face. Instead of losing his temper with Mary, he could only look at Wu Hao with hatred.


    "Put away your eyes. I don''t like your eyes."


    Wu Hao doesn''t feel much about Chris, the foreign devil who came in through the back door. Wu Hao, who has won the first place, doesn''t care who occupies these three places, but the foreign devil dared to provoke himself, so Wu Hao can''t bear it.


    Chris glanced at Wu Hao. He looked capable. Just hit me.


    Wu Hao won''t be used to Chris. Since you want to fight, give you a good lesson.


    Immediately, Wu Hao reached out to Chris.


    Seeing Wu Hao pointing at Chris, bridges and ukada were all gloating.


    It''s not good to provoke anyone. You really don''t know whether to provoke Wu Hao.


    And the two big men also looked excited when they saw here.


    Sure enough, Chris, who was pointed out by Wu Hao, was immediately electrocuted by a lightning bolt.


    The whole person began to shake involuntarily, and a black smoke came out of Chris. With the black smoke, there was a burning smell.


    "Chris, Chris, how are you, you... What did you do to Chris?" Seeing that Chris seemed to be electrocuted, Bush looked at Wu Hao in horror.


    "I just pointed at him, but I didn''t do anything to him. He must be ill like that." Wu Hao sat there with an expression that was none of my business.


    "Members of the NPC and CPPCC, this Wu Hao openly violates the rules of the God of war alliance. Please preside over justice."


    Bush''s strength is similar to that of Chris. Wu Hao can make Chris like this or himself like this, so he can only call people.


    However, the person Bush called would not speak to him.


    "Little fellow, we haven''t seen Wu Hao violate the rules of the alliance. On the contrary, you two guys are restless when they come up. Do you want me to throw you down? " A big man looked at Bush with a cold face.


    Who is Wu Hao? That''s the demon who killed the nine tails of the emperor''s beast at the God of war level. This is a big treasure. You two little guys can''t compare with others. What can you compare with others.


    Also preside over justice. Do you want to drag me into the water?


    Let this promising young man hate himself.


    I''m not that stupid.


    Bush looked at the two big men in a daze.


    "What are you looking at? If you don''t sit well, do you want me to throw you down?"


    "So... What about Chris?" Bush looked at Chris, who fell to the ground and kept shaking, and asked carefully.


    "Isn''t he ill? He''s not dead. Shake and shake, and he''ll be fine." A big man said impatiently.


    He could see that Wu Hao just wanted to teach Chris a lesson and didn''t kill him. Of course he wouldn''t take care of it.


    The boss said so, and Bush could do nothing.


    "What are you doing when you''re sick? It''s good to stay at home. In case, if you can''t go back, how sad your family will be. " Bridges sat there in a faint tunnel.


    Bush bit his teeth and sat there silent.


    He doesn''t dare challenge the boss.


    If the big guy threw himself off the plane, I knew what the family would do to him that day.


    Their family has paid a lot for this place.


    If you screw up, the family will definitely kill him.


    Because Chris made such a noise in the ship, it was much quieter.


    Everyone sits in their seats and tries to adjust their state to the best. A good state can make them have a higher survival rate in the secret place.


    A few hours later, the ship stopped in front of a swamp.


    Wu Hao, they stepped off the ship one after another.


    Chris is awake now.


    However, the skin exposed outside has become scorched and black, and the hair has become explosive.


    At this time, he was far away from Wu Hao with a frightened expression.


    "Wait a minute, the entrance of the secret place will be opened. We will wait for you here. I hope you can all come out safely." A big man said with a serious face.


    "Thank you, congressman."


    Everyone quickly thanked.


    Ten minutes later, a fog of unknown origin shrouded the swamp.


    "Ready."


    Soon, a suction force appeared and sucked all the fog together. A portal suddenly appeared on the swamp and slowly opened.


    "Little guy, hurry up."


    Bridges was the first to rush into the foggy door.


    Ukada is the second.


    Soon everyone went in one by one.


    Wu Hao is the last one.


    "Little guy, I hope you can get what you think of this time and have another invincible expert for our mankind." A big man looked at Wu Hao expectantly.


    Human beings have a chance to breathe in this world, all by dint of emperor Hong and divine power.


    If we can have another super strong person, the human environment will be better.


    If Wu Hao can surpass Dihong, mankind will stand on the top of the world again.


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    With that, Wu Hao entered the door.


    Two minutes later, the portal disappeared again and the swamp returned to its former appearance.

 Chapter 352

    "Old fan, do you think they can get out safely?" Senator lance looked at his partner and was worried.


    "Even if they are all folded inside, as long as Wu Hao comes out safely." Lao Fan looked at the place where the door disappeared and said.


    Lance nodded.


    Then they left here.


    After entering the secret place, no one will come out so soon, and they don''t have to stay here all the time.


    Moreover, there are people here monitoring in real time, there will be no problem.


    After Wu Hao entered the door, he saw a piece of white mans.


    Wu Hao didn''t feel any of the people coming forward.


    Wu Hao used his mental strength and found that there was a great suppression of mental strength here.


    His huge mental power, the sensing range here is only 100 meters.


    At that time, it was not so suppressed in the ten thousand heavy mountain of the God of war, and now it is many times stronger than there.


    It is conceivable that this secret place is terrible.


    This secret place is also indistinguishable. During the day or at night, the whole vision is gray.


    "I''ve been in this secret place for so long, but there''s no end. It''s too big?" More than ten days later, Wu Hao said silently.


    Wu Hao thought while walking. Suddenly, a white light flashed in the distance. From a distance, it looked like a palace.


    "Palace", Wu Hao''s heart moved. Without hesitation, Wu Hao flew there in an instant. With his current strength, he is confident that he can rob treasures no less than anyone.


    When I came to the palace, I found that it was shrouded by a gray light barrier, and I even saw it in front of the palace. Several people who had entered the secret place stood there, but ukada and bridges were not there.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw Wu Hao coming. You know, when Wu Hao was in the ranking war, he came first. There was a strong man who robbed himself. Everyone was very worried.


    The eyes of the people looking at Wu Hao were full of fear.


    Several people looked at the palace from time to time and whispered something.


    "I didn''t expect that almost all the people who entered the secret place came," Wu Hao came here.


    The light barrier has not been broken by the joint efforts of several high God of war and strong men.


    After a little look at many strong men, Wu Hao saw Mary, the goddess of war, and came to him.


    "Ten minutes ago, everyone tried, but they couldn''t break the light barrier of the palace." Mary saw Wu Hao, knew Wu Hao''s ability, saw that he had just come and explained to him.


    "I see. Everyone who enters the secret place has selfishness. They will certainly not try their best. They are just trying. This is normal." Wu Hao said blandly.


    After a while, Chris and Bush discussed it, and then shouted loudly, "everyone came here for chance. Now you can''t even get in the door. No one wants to get any benefits. I think it''s better. Let''s work together to open the barrier first, and then everyone will count on their ability."


    Everyone present also knew that waiting was not the way. They simply united together. First open the barrier, and then look at their personal skills.


    Wu Hao saw that someone came forward to drive everyone to fight together, so he didn''t come forward again. He simply mixed in the crowd and attacked the barrier together.


    Terrorist attacks appeared, United and attacked the distant light barrier.


    Wu Hao''s attack is also mixed in. Although his attack is powerful, he has always controlled his attack power, so it is difficult for others to judge his attack power.


    The terrorist joint attack directly collided with the light barrier.


    The light barrier was compressed a little, like a balloon, directly sunken towards the inside, but suddenly rebounded when it reached a certain degree.


    All attacks disappeared and the light barrier returned to normal.


    "What? It didn''t break? "


    "Is this light barrier so powerful?"


    "Boom!", Many powerful attacks hit the light barrier, but the light barrier was still sunken and then returned to normal.


    Several times in a row.


    "Still failed."


    "This is just the beginning. I know everyone hides their own means for fear of being robbed by others, but if you don''t be serious, you won''t get anything at last. I''ll take a lead first." Chris took out a treasure and fired a dazzling beam at the barrier.


    Everyone doesn''t want to completely expose their strength before seeing the treasure again. After all, the less their means are known, the better. But now Chris has taken the lead to take out some of his means. If he is clumsy again, most of them will be excluded first.


    "The forehead defense strength of this palace is so powerful. What is there here?" While Wu Hao was talking, he used his mental power to explore, but as soon as he tried, he found that his mental power seemed to fall into a quagmire, which was very laborious. Even if he tried hard, he also encountered a barrier and bounced back. I can''t get in at all. Naturally, I can''t find the scene in the palace.


    Wu Hao was no longer hiding his strength. He pointed forward with his right hand. The vigorous force of thunder formed a silver long gun and roared towards the barrier. He saw that the tip of the light gun wanted to contact the barrier and burst into dazzling light. At the same time, there was a sound and a sound in the air.


    Wu Hao waved his left hand, and the light gun suddenly rotated. A vortex was formed in the air, and the whole barrier also formed a huge vortex like the water. Wu Hao shouted, "let''s attack together, the center of the vortex."


    For a moment, the other gods of war also used their famous stunts to attack the vortex. In an instant, the seven colors dyed the sky red. The whole barrier was like a broken mirror, and finally turned into fragments and disappeared into the air.


    For a moment, the strong gods of war or Changhong rushed into the temple.


    Wu Hao was already ready when the people attacked him. He rushed in as lightning as soon as the barrier was broken.


    After the gods of war came to the temple, they found that Wu Hao was holding a black key in his forehand. His eyes were very hot, but no one came forward to rob him.


    You know, the barrier in front of the palace can''t be opened until several war Gods work together, but there''s nothing after coming to the temple. It''s such a black key. Anyone knows that this thing is extraordinary.


    "Wu Hao, hand over the treasure!", Chris stood in front of Wu Hao and said coldly.


    "Chris, when the treasure comes into my hands, it''s naturally mine. It''s a little bad for you to ask for it directly, isn''t it? Do you want to feel sick again? ", Wu Hao didn''t have time to check the black key, so he put the key into his backpack.

 Chapter 353

    Whether he knows the function of the black key or not, Wu Hao will never hand it over.


    Other strong men know that the treasure is extraordinary, and he must know it too.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the corners of Wu Hao''s eyes twitched slightly, and there was a storm in his heart. When the black key entered his backpack, the backpack couldn''t bear it and began to expand.


    "No!", Wu Hao was shocked, but he tried to keep calm on his face. He quickly took out the black key.


    The inflated special backpack fluctuated steadily, but the inside was broken.


    "I can''t even put it in my backpack. What is this thing?", Wu Hao was puzzled.


    This backpack is specially made, but it can''t hold the black key.


    If he can''t put it away, he can only take it.


    The other strong men looked at Wu Hao suspiciously. They didn''t know why Wu Hao put away the black key in his hand and took it out again.


    Although Wu Hao was shocked just now, he was extremely cautious and showed no abnormality when so many strong people were here.


    "Wu Hao, you can''t own this treasure. Hand it over.", Chris said coldly.


    He looked at Mary next to Wu Hao. If it weren''t for Mary, he would rob her directly.


    "Chris, it was said that after breaking the barrier, you should seize the treasure according to your ability, and everyone agreed. Do you want to go back?" Mary stared at Chris.


    Here, in addition to the powerful Wu Hao, only Chris''s strength and background are not much different from her.


    "Hum! So many strong people united and spent a lot of time and energy to get this treasure. Now there is no struggle, so let Wu Hao get it directly? It is estimated that everyone is not satisfied. ", Chris snorted coldly.


    "Yes, Wu Hao handed over the treasure."


    "This is what everyone gets together!" Bush also said.


    They are extremely greedy for the treasures in Wu Hao''s hands. You know, they are not Wu Hao''s opponents. They can''t get it. They must be on the same front as Chris. We have a chance to fight together.


    In this secret place, some people get opportunities and their strength has improved rapidly. Everyone is very eager.


    "Wu Hao, you''d better hand over the black key and discuss how to deal with the treasure." Bush stood up and said.


    Wu Hao glanced at the gods of war coldly and said with a laugh: "ha ha, no matter how to deal with a treasure, you can only have one master. After I hand it over, no matter who gets it, it is estimated that the strong will not be convinced. So, this treasure belongs to me. Ha ha. "


    "Wu Hao, you are very strong, but you are alone. Are you confident of defeating so many of us? Don''t talk big there. Hurry up and hand it in." Chris said coldly.


    His words fell, and Bush and other ares strongmen did not refute them.


    "Chris, do you want a face? You should rely on your abilities as agreed before. Now do you want to go back on your word? Others are afraid of the forces behind you. I''m not afraid of you.", Mary looked at Chris.


    Mary was most disgusted with this kind of renegade and bullying. She came directly to Wu Hao and formed an alliance with Wu Hao.


    "Mary, I''m here to see if you''re good or I''m good."., Chris pulled out his sword.


    "Mary beauty, you still have vision and know who is the strongest. Just these shrimp and crab generals are not enough for me," Wu Hao looked at Mary and said with a smile.


    "Wu Hao, you don''t have to do it first. Chris is a man I can''t stand. Before, relying on the family power, he was domineering outside and came to the secret place. He dared to pretend. Let me clean him up." Mary looked at Wu Hao and said.


    When Wu Hao saw that the beauty wanted to teach Chris a lesson, he was too lazy to do it. Since the beauty asked, he met the beauty''s request, and then walked aside.


    Chris seems very confident, but Mary also broke through as a high God of war. Even if she is not Chris''s opponent, there will be no problem.


    The gods of war were all separated. Chris waved his long sword, and a white sword light appeared and hit Mary directly.


    So did Mary. The two swords collided directly in the air.


    The wave of terror spread around. Under everyone''s eyes, the sword light deadlocked in the air for a second. Mary''s sword light suddenly couldn''t bear it and broke up, while Chris''s sword light still existed.


    "Chris has the advantage. Chris is stronger than Mary?"


    "In fact, it''s normal. Mary and Chris have little difference in strength. Now they have broken through into a higher God of war. Whoever finds more spiritual fruits to increase their strength must be stronger."


    Everyone looked at the scene in the air and whispered.


    "What?", Mary''s face changed. She had no reservation about the attack just now, but she was at a disadvantage. Before coming to the secret place, Mary''s strength was still half higher than Chris. Unexpectedly, Chris''s strength increased a lot after coming here. No wonder she would forget the pain Wu Hao gave him before.


    "Chris had an adventure in the secret territory and his strength has improved a lot. I said, how dare he be arrogant in front of me." Wu Hao muttered to himself.


    However, although Chris''s strength has improved a lot, from the fluctuation of his battle just now, he is still not enough.


    "Mary, take it this time. You''re far from my opponent. You''re in the wrong line this time." Chris said quietly. His eyes looked at Wu Hao again and said, "ha ha, Wu Hao, hand over the treasure quickly." Chris himself had good luck before. He got the treasure in the secret place and broke through the bottleneck. Now he is a senior God of war and can''t expand.


    Mary came to Wu Hao with a depressed expression. "Wu Hao, be careful. Chris is a senior God of war now. Plus those other people, I''m afraid you can''t deal with it. I can''t do it. I''ll delay it a little longer. Hurry up and run away. Anyway, the treasure can''t be handed over to Chris. "


    "Mary, don''t worry. These crooked melons and split dates are far from my opponent." Wu Hao also whispered.


    Wu Hao looked at Chris with a cold face: "Chris, you think you have a little adventure, so you go to heaven. It seems that your skin itches again. Have you forgotten your previous injury? "


    Chris turned pale and fell into Wu Hao''s hands before, which was a disgrace he couldn''t erase all his life.


    Bush in the distance saw that Chris was flat, hurried to the front and said, "Wu Hao, this moment is another moment. Now Chris is the biggest talent. You don''t lose face here."


    Bush was full of sarcasm. Looking at the surrounded Wu Hao, he was very happy, and the unhappiness suppressed in his heart seemed to be released.

 Chapter 354

    "Wu Hao, since you want to die, you can''t blame anyone even if you are killed." Bush laughed loudly.


    There are so many people here that Wu Hao can''t how to him.


    Wu Hao looked at Bush, who was like a clown, and his eyes flashed cold¡° Do you think I can''t kill you now? Since you dare jump out, I''m not to blame. "


    It''s not easy to be a man. In fact, there is a standard line in your heart. Even if you beat others, you have reservations.


    Try not to kill them. But this does not mean that Wu Hao is kind.


    Wu Hao snorted coldly¡° Bush, it''s not my fault that you want to die today. "


    "Wu Hao, what are you crazy about in front of so many people? Don''t you dare to fight me? "


    But it was a flash of lightning that responded to him.


    When Wu Hao waved his right hand gently, his fingertips sent out the smell of lightning, presented a circular arc in the void, and attacked bush.


    Bush''s face turned pale in an instant. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao dared to shoot him when so many people surrounded him.


    "Shit, I think you''re looking for death." Chris roared and waved his long sword. The sword light collided with Wu Hao''s lightning.


    "Boom!"¡° Boom! "


    Suddenly, the four gods of war next to Chris also started up and attacked Wu Hao in the direction of Wu Hao as agreed.


    The four gods of war broke through the previous bottleneck. They took advantage of the short time when Wu Hao fought with Chris and directly shot Wu Hao. Their actions were very unified and seemed to have been negotiated.


    Terror, lightning, fire, knife and mang attacks completely shrouded Wu Hao''s direction.


    After Chris shot, the sword light collided with Wu Hao''s lightning. He saw that others were also moving, his face changed slightly, and was about to continue to stop, but his surprised eyes were about to fall out.


    I saw two flashes of light colliding in the air, forming a terrible wave centered on the contact point, spreading towards the periphery, and even hitting the stone wall of the palace, making a harsh sound. If the material of the palace were not unknown, it might be broken directly if it was very strong.


    However, this wave did not last long. Suddenly, another lightning struck and came to Bush at an amazing speed.


    Wu Hao''s two lightning bolts were completely continuous. Chris didn''t have time to respond. He sent out fluctuating lightning and easily hit Bush''s body.


    Bush''s face changed greatly. In fact, he has been in a state of caution, but Wu Hao''s lightning speed is too fast for him to dodge.


    With a roar, Bush felt as if a huge mountain was pressing against him. The terrible force directly entered his body and destroyed the function in his body. Bush was full of fear and wanted to take out the medicine, but it was too late. In less than a second, the fluctuations in his eyes were dim, and all his internal organs, including his heart, were shattered.


    After the lightning struck bush, the offensive did not decrease at all and rushed towards the God of war behind. A god of war close to Bush, whose body was hit, could not bear this great force, kept retreating towards the back, and blood erupted from his mouth.


    The other gods of war who were far away hurriedly dispersed, and their faces turned white.


    The lightning was really terrible. Under one lightning, Bush was easily killed, and even the people next to him were seriously injured.


    The remaining war gods Jing, each with a panic on his face, quickly retreated outside for fear of being affected by Wu Hao''s attack. Just now they saw Chris''s action, thought that things had made new progress and had some additional ideas, but they were completely shocked by the lightning.


    The four God of war who attacked Wu Hao earlier also saw the scene of bush being killed, and their faces changed greatly. However, they could not retreat at this time, but united and continued to attack.


    In an instant, the powerful attack fell on Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Hao''s face remained unchanged and stubbornly accepted the joint attack of the four gods of war. Then with a wave of his right hand, another lightning hit one of them.


    The population vomited blood, and his chest felt badly beaten. His internal organs churned and clouds surged, and an old blood gushed out. His figure hit the ground hard. The blood had stained his clothes red, which was very embarrassing.


    "How can this be possible? How can Wu Hao''s attack power be stronger than before?" There was a look of horror in the man''s eyes. After coming to the secret place, his strength has improved a lot. Now he is a senior God of war, but he can''t resist an attack from Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao threw it gently, and another lightning flew towards another person and collided with each other. The man was just busy resisting, but he couldn''t resist at all. His face turned pale. It seemed that something was about to erupt. Yes, but he forced him down. His body kept retreating back until he faced the palace wall. At this time, his breath weakened a little.


    "Not good." The remaining two gods of war saw that their companions were so easily knocked down. Their faces changed slightly and they didn''t dare to stay. They quickly flew out into the distance and fled Wu Hao.


    Just then, Chris suddenly took the opportunity to attack with a sword light. When Wu Hao just attacked others, he didn''t resist at all. Wu Hao did not retreat at all, and there was no change in his complexion.


    "What, my attack doesn''t work for you. It''s impossible. " Cox said with a big change of face.


    "Chris, this is the strength gap between you and me. If you think you have a little adventure, you can stand up. Ha ha, I''m really laughing." Wu Hao sneered, waved his right hand, and another lightning collided with Chris.


    At this time, Chris''s attack was completely ineffective, but Wu Hao''s attack made Chris spit blood.


    At this time, Chris stood in the void with a gloomy face and looked at Wu Hao with an incredible look. At this time, other people also looked at the two people in the air, and the whole hall was silent for a time.


    It took only a few seconds for Wu Hao to hit Chris, to kill Bush and hit the four strong men. The situation was really critical.


    Mary is looking at Wu Hao in the air. Stars appear in both eyes. This is the real strong man. Chris is a sinister villain who doesn''t deserve it at all. He thought he had an adventure and bullied others.


    It was really Wu Hao who surrounded a group of them alone.


    The others didn''t dare to move again without Wu Hao''s permission.


    At this time, everyone looked at Wu Hao in surprise. Everyone was stunned and looked at Wu Hao who seemed harmless to humans and animals.

 Chapter 355

    "How strong is Wu Hao''s strength to strike easily, kill Bush and lightly break through the blockade of the four gods of war."


    "Too strong!"


    Several gods of war looked at Wu Hao and were frightened. They didn''t dare to come forward at all?


    Chris''s face was gloomy and murmured, "how is this possible? He finally broke through. He is already a high God of war. How can he not be his opponent."


    "Chris, you think you can stand up with your little adventure. Ha ha, you are always rubbish in front of me. Do you still want treasure now. Ha ha. " Wu Hao said sarcastically.


    Chris''s face became more gloomy when he heard Wu Hao say so, but he really didn''t dare to shoot Wu Hao. His attack power can''t compare with Wu Hao, and his physical defense ability can''t compare with him,.


    With strong defense, Wu Hao has been invincible in the sky. Standing still and being beaten by Chris, he won''t get hurt.


    Seeing Wu Hao gently waving his hand, the four God of war looked very ugly and looked at Wu Hao with fear.


    They can''t compare with Chris. Wu Hao only needs one shot to kill them. The people couldn''t help but say sadly, "I can''t stop it. I can''t get involved in the affairs of Wu Hao and Chris."


    "Yes, with our strength, even if we get the treasure, we can''t keep it at all."


    "Let them fight. We don''t fight, so Wu Hao and Chris have no reason to deal with us."


    The others were talking.


    Bush''s body was still on the ground. In addition, four ares strong men with extremely depressed breath and frightened eyes sat on the ground to heal.


    It can be said that Bush''s death has indeed played a great deterrent role.


    "Hum!", Chris snorted coldly. Although he was unwilling to admit it, he really couldn''t help Wu Hao.


    The rest of the people were also a little cold at this time.


    "Let''s go!", Although Chris was unwilling, he ordered and turned away.


    He knew that it was almost impossible for him to get the black key. If he really wanted to fight, he would only humiliate himself. Even if they united, they were just a mob. It was almost impossible to kill Wu Hao.


    The rest of the people dared not say anything. They even felt lucky that a warrior put Bush''s body away and then all left here.


    Finally, only Wu Hao and Mary were left in the whole palace.


    Mary looked at Wu Hao and solved such a big problem easily. Today''s world has changed greatly and is in an era of great change. Strength is paramount. Wu Hao killed bush, but he didn''t think Wu Hao was too much.


    "I knew I was right. I like the strong best." When Mary talked, the whole person depended on Wu Hao.


    "I''m kidding, Miss Mary. They''re just too counselled. If they insist on attacking again, I can''t resist it." Wu Hao smiled, then turned around and disappeared into the temple.


    Although Mary was on her side before, he still didn''t want to carry a mop.


    Too bad. When you meet her later, give her a hand.


    Mary in the temple looked at the disappeared figure of Wu Hao, and her mind swayed and could not be recovered for a long time.


    Then he left the palace.


    There is nothing else in the palace. It''s better to take a chance outside.


    After leaving the palace, Wu Hao put the key on the rope and put it around his neck.


    This key is extraordinary. Maybe it can take itself to find a place to match it.


    Wu Hao moved quickly in one direction and wanted to find the corresponding lock by the induction of the key.


    Before long, a unicorn appeared in front.


    The strength of the unicorn reached the high Lord. After seeing Wu Hao, the unicorn rushed frantically towards Wu Hao.


    When the unicorn rushes over, it will be followed by its earth ability.


    Stone pillars rushed up from the ground, as if to cool Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao did not move. The stone pillars that wanted to hit him suddenly disappeared.


    Immediately, Wu Hao pointed at the unicorn and chopped it down with a flash of lightning, directly killing the unicorn.


    After the unicorn died, it immediately turned into a pure energy and entered Wu Liang''s body.


    After absorbing this pure energy, Wu Hao''s strength increased a little, and he took another step away from the emperor level.


    After seeing emperor Hong and divine power, Wu Hao knew that the evolution of breaking through the imperial level and spiritual power was not the same.


    The evolution of mental power is much stronger than breaking through the emperor level.


    The strange animals in this secret place will become energy and be absorbed by themselves after killing. This is what Wu Hao knew when he came here to kill the first strange animal.


    Moreover, to Wu Hao''s surprise, in general, there are few high-level lords in Tianhai City, the nest of exotic animals, but the lowest level here has reached the high-level Lord level.


    Wu Hao also saw some imperial beasts.


    For the sake of safety, Wu Hao didn''t provoke those imperial beasts.


    After you have developed a wave of obscenity and improved your strength, you can go to find those emperor level monsters.


    That''s a lot of experience.


    Wu Hao''s strength has improved a lot in the past ten days.


    If the experience required for upgrading is calculated, he is only 70% less than the emperor level.


    A high-level Lord beast can increase Wu Hao''s experience by 0.1.


    That is, 700 High Lord aliens.


    It''s impossible to find so many high lords and monsters outside.


    Let alone kill.


    Moreover, even if you find so many high-level lords and monsters, as long as you kill dozens of them, the emperor level monsters will appear and kill you.


    But here, Emperor level monsters won''t come to trouble you because you killed hundreds of high-energy Lord level monsters.


    In this way, more than ten days later, Wu Hao''s strength was only 10% worse than that of the emperor.


    Just when Wu Hao thought that the lock corresponding to the key was not in the secret realm, the key finally had a reaction.


    Wu Hao was immediately excited.


    At the same time, Wu Hao turned in the four directions of southeast and northwest, judged that when the key entered the south, when the reaction was the greatest, he immediately ran towards the south.


    Those high-level lords and monsters met on the road were directly crushed by him.


    On the way, Wu Hao suddenly heard someone fighting.


    Although Wu Hao wants to go to the place where the key reflects immediately, in this secret place, except Chris and ukada, the battle is on both sides of them.


    Ukada has a good relationship with Wu Hao. Help him if you can.


    And Mary, I said I would help her once.


    So, with a little thought, Wu Hao rushed to the place where he was fighting.

 Chapter 356

    The two sides of the battle were Chris and ukada.


    I don''t know how. UCA, bridges and Mary got together and carried Chris there.


    Not far from them, there was a one meter tall tree bearing 10 golden fruits.


    When the light wind blew, a fragrance spread to Wu Hao''s nose.


    Wu Hao was shocked.


    As if their strength had been improved a little.


    Of course, this is just Wu Hao''s idea, and his strength has not improved.


    But even in this way, it can also show the difference of this small tree.


    Chris''s face turned ugly when he saw Wu Hao coming.


    When ukada saw Wu Tian coming, his face was excited.


    He said excitedly, "Wu Hao, you''re here. If you don''t come again, I''ll be bullied to death by that guy."


    As soon as ukada saw Wu Hao, he complained of suffering.


    "OK, don''t be cheap. Your strength has also broken through. Isn''t it good?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Then Wu Hao nodded to bridges and Mary.


    Bridges nodded back.


    "Wu Hao, there''s nothing for you here. This is our resentment. Please don''t participate." Chris looked at Wu Hao and tried his best to make himself look calm.


    "Oh, it''s your personal grievances. I really can''t justify my intervention. Then you continue to fight, and I''ll pick the fruit."


    With that, Wu Hao walked towards the small plant.


    Chris didn''t want to get in front of Wu Hao immediately.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you say it was a personal grudge that told me not to intervene? I let you fight. I can''t help each other. Now, you are in my way. Do you really think I won''t be angry? " Wu Hao''s face became very cold at the end.


    "However, we found this'' yunyanguo ''first." Chris said quickly.


    "You fart, we found this'' yunyanguo ''first. When you come, you will rob. Are you so shameless? " Ukadar was unwilling to show weakness and sprayed in the past.


    "You two quarreled. You fought because of the ownership of this'' yunyanguo ''. In fact, the solution is very simple. That is, this "yunyanguo" belongs to me, so you two don''t have to fight anymore. " Wu Hao smiled.


    "OK, I''ll give it to you if you want. Just don''t let Chris get it. " Ukada looked at Chris with a look that I can''t get and you can''t expect it.


    "By the way, I agree." Said Mary.


    Bridges nodded, too.


    Seeing that the three of ukada were willing to give up the "yunyanguo" to Wu Hao, Chris almost vomited blood.


    Don''t you know the value of "yunyanguo" people?


    A "cloud smoke fruit" can give the advanced God of war a great chance to break through the emperor level.


    Is it foolish of you to let such a treasure go?


    "They agreed to give me the treasure. How about you? Do you want to give me the same treasure, or do you want to touch it with me? " Wu Hao looked at Chris with a smile on his face.


    Now Chris is in a dilemma.


    If you say no, you can''t beat Wu Hao.


    Let''s say, that''s "yunyanguo", that''s the hope of breaking through to the emperor level.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default." As Wu Hao said this, he continued to walk towards the "yunyanguo" tree.


    When Wu Hao passed by Chris, Chris suddenly cut Wu Hao''s head with a sword.


    He is not willing to give up the chance to break through to the emperor level. He wants to fight.


    If you win, the bike will become a motorcycle.


    However, although Chris suddenly went to the advanced God of war, he was not Wu Hao''s opponent before. Moreover, Wu Hao has become stronger in the past ten days.


    Naturally, he is not Wu Hao''s opponent.


    Wu Hao flashed Chris''s sword with great speed.


    Then a cross kick hit Chris in the chest.


    ''Bang''.


    Chris was kicked away by Wu Hao.


    In mid air, Chris gushed blood.


    "Garbage is garbage. Even if it breaks through to the advanced ares level, it is still garbage." Wu Hao took a disdainful look at Chris, who was sent thousands of miles away by himself, and then said to several other ares warriors, "do you want me to send you thousands of miles away?"


    After hearing Wu Hao''s words, several ares warriors rushed to the direction where Chris was kicked off.


    Although Chris was kicked away by Wu Hao, he didn''t die.


    In this secret place, if you want to live, you have to rely on one.


    Although Chris is as weak as a chicken in front of Wu Hao, he is still very strong compared with them. They can''t stay on Wu Hao''s side. They just follow Chris.


    "Wu Hao, you are still the strongest." Ukada convinced tunnel.


    After ukada came to the secret territory, he also had some adventures, and his strength reached the high God of war.


    Originally, he wanted to practice with Wu Hao. Now it seems that he is nothing in front of Wu Hao.


    "OK."


    With that, Wu Hao came to the "yunyanguo" tree and picked all the 10 "yunyanguo" on the tree.


    "Don''t say I don''t speak of loyalty, each of you three."


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao gave each of ukada a "cloud smoke fruit".


    Ukada did not want to, so he took the "yunyanguo" from Wu Hao.


    Bridges took the "yunyanguo" and thanked Wu Hao.


    Seeing that both ukada and bridges received "yunyanguo", Mary also received it.


    "Well, find a place to digest the ''yunyanguo''. I have something to do. I hope you will all step into the emperor level when I see you again. "


    Wu Hao said that, then he left again and rushed to the landlord who responded to the key.


    Although it took some time, it was an unexpected harvest to get 7 "yunyanguo".


    Thinking about it, Wu Hao threw a "cloud smoke fruit" into his mouth and put the rest into the space ring.


    The appearance of "yunyanguo" is golden, but after entering the mouth, it looks like breathing in a cloud of smoke.


    Immediately, the smoke was directly absorbed by Wu Hao''s body.


    The powerful force made Wu Hao unable to act again.


    Wu Hao sat down directly and absorbed the power of yunyanguo crazily.


    After ten minutes, Wu Hao absorbed the power of this "cloud smoke fruit".


    Wu Hao checked his strength and found that only 1% was left to break through to the emperor level.


    Wu Hao didn''t continue to eat "yunyanguo". Anyway, it was only 1%. Just kill 10 high-level lords and monsters.


    However, it seems that Wu Hao is joking about this secret place. When Wu Hao comes to the place where the key responds, Leng is a high-level Lord alien, and he doesn''t encounter it.


    But he has reached his destination, and Wu Hao doesn''t continue to look for the high Lord beast.


    Wu Hao looked at the small lake like a mirror in front of him, and the keys on his chest were about to fly out.

 Chapter 357

    "It seems that the place corresponding to the key should be in the lake." Wu Hao looked at the calm lake like a mirror and said in his heart.


    Wu Hao sensed it with his mental strength and couldn''t find out the whole picture under the lake.


    Although Wu Hao''s mental sensing distance was suppressed to 100 meters, he was unable to find out the full picture of the lake in front of him. We can imagine how big the lake is.


    There are no strange animals in such a lake. Wu Hao doesn''t believe it at all.


    At this time, a huge tentacle about ten meters thick rushed out of the calm lake and rolled towards Wu Hao.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao was ready. When his tentacles ran out of the lake, his body retreated quickly towards the back.


    The huge tentacles, like eyes, continued to roll towards Wu Hao.


    When the tentacle rolled towards Wu Hao, it also took an incomparably strong suction to suck Wu Hao towards the tentacle.


    "If I want to die, I really think I''m afraid of you." He retreated again and again. This tentacle was still aggressive. Wu Hao was angry.


    "Thunderbolt"


    An electric rain cleaved down towards the tentacle.


    A lot of thunder and lightning hit the tentacle, and the tentacle couldn''t help dancing.


    At the same time, there was a dull low roar in the lake.


    It seems that Wu Hao''s move was furious and hurt the tentacle monster''s body.


    The tentacles seemed paralyzed for a few seconds before they retracted into the lake.


    "Emperor level beast!" Wu Hao secretly said.


    Ordinary high Lord level monsters can''t live under their own lightning.


    The tentacle monster was paralyzed and recovered under his own thunder and lightning. It''s not a strange thing at the imperial level.


    The place where the key should be right now should be in the lake. To go to this place, the first thing to do is to kill the tentacle beast.


    However, Wu Hao killed only Nine Tailed Fox and cat.


    And it''s done in virtual space.


    There''s too much certainty in reality.


    The most deadly thing is that this is an emperor level beast in the water.


    Fighting in the water is much harder than fighting on the ground.


    Wu Hao also had no experience of fighting in the water, so he had a headache for a while.


    "We can only drag this emperor beast out of the lake, so that we can have a chance to kill it." Wu Hao thought for a moment.


    Then Wu Hao came to the lake again to wait for the opportunity.


    However, the tentacle monster was so refined that he didn''t do it again.


    "Shit, do you have such a timid imperial beast?" After waiting for half an hour, no tentacle monster came out. Wu Hao couldn''t help scolding.


    If the tentacle monster couldn''t hear Wu Hao, otherwise it would say.


    You son of a bitch, the thunder and lightning will soon electrocute my shit. You still want me to come out. You''re dreaming.


    Tentacle monster also knows Wu Liang''s power, so it doesn''t come out anymore.


    If you have seed, come down and let''s see who is the boss in this water.


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to fight with the tentacle monster for patience, but a week later, he didn''t see the tentacle monster come out, so Wu Hao had to give up.


    "Shit, this tentacle monster is too cunning. It seems that we have to go down and work on him. "


    Thinking, Wu Hao made up his mind to go into the water to do the tentacle monster.


    If he doesn''t do it, he must go to the place where the key is dealt with.


    Because, there is likely to be a place where one''s mental power evolves into a field.


    Wu Hao prepared and jumped into the lake.


    Tentacle monster has been staring at Wu Hao.


    As soon as Wu Hao got into the water, he immediately launched an attack on Wu Hao, and dozens of tentacles rolled towards Wu Hao at a time.


    The strong suction is sent out by its tentacles, and the weak existence will be torn to pieces by this suction.


    Wu Hao is not an ordinary warrior, and his strength has almost reached the emperor level.


    The physical strength has been transformed by a large number of talented earth treasures, which has long exceeded the God of war level.


    These suction forces can''t work on Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao tried to use lightning power, but was blocked by the lake.


    At this time, the tentacle of the strange beast wrapped Wu Hao tightly.


    Then, the tentacle monster''s body slowly rose from under the lake.


    In Wu Hao''s induction, he found that the tentacle monster was a big octopus.


    But this big octopus is so ugly.


    The surface of the big head was like Xiang stirred and pasted on its head.


    It''s a pleasure to catch Wu Hao, the big octopus.


    Dozens of tentacles began to shrink tightly to squeeze out Wu Hao''s Xiang.


    "Do you really think you will win?" Wu Hao''s voice suddenly reached the head of the big octopus.


    The big octopus was suddenly confused and forced. At the same time, there were some bad feelings.


    Wu Hao continued, "if I don''t let you catch me, do you think you can catch me? And if you don''t catch it, how can you show up? "


    The danger signal is running wildly in the big octopus''s cells, which makes it immediately follow its instinct.


    After letting go of Wu Hao, he will run away quickly.


    Want to run now? It''s too late. "


    Space power launch.


    The space in the area where the big octopus is located is like collapse.


    Some of the lake water disappeared out of thin air.


    Also missing is a part of the head of the big octopus.


    Almost in an instant, the body of the big octopus lost its breath of life.


    "So simple?" Wu Hao is a little confused.


    Originally, Wu Hao thought there was a hard battle.


    However, he only made one move and solved the battle.


    I knew that I could play so well. Why did I wait by the lake for a week.


    After thinking about it, I''m still too stable.


    Young man, you need to have some momentum.


    Then, the body of the big octopus turned into an energy and entered Wu Hao''s body.


    The energy of the emperor level beast is more than 10 times higher than that of the high Lord.


    Under the impact of this energy, Wu Hao''s strength began to sprint towards the realm of emperor level.


    Soon Wu Hao felt like he was wrapped in a barrel.


    What Wu Hao has to do is to hit the barrel again and again and break it.


    As long as he breaks the barrel, Wu Hao''s strength can reach the emperor level.


    Therefore, Wu Hao''s crazy running energy impacted the big barrel again and again.


    Over and over again, tireless.


    Soon, cracks appeared on the surface of the large barrel, and then the cracks became larger.


    Finally, the barrel was finally broken by Wu Hao''s energy.


    Wu Hao broke through the bottleneck of the imperial class. At this time, Wu Hao''s breath soared,


    Because it was in the lake, a hundred meters away from Wu Haofang garden, it became a vacuum attitude, and a terrible breath instantly crossed the lake and rushed into the sky.


    "Emperor level, someone suddenly arrived at emperor level? Who is it? " Ukada woke up from his meditation and said with wide eyes.


    "Emperor level, someone has broken through to the emperor level, and I have to work hard." Bridges slowly opened his eyes and then closed them again.


    "Emperor level, it''s so strong. Is it him?" Mary thought.


    Similarly, Chris, they also sensed that someone had broken through to the imperial level.

 Chapter 358

    "It''s not that bastard again." Chris''s face was terrible.


    If Wu Hao really breaks through to the emperor level, he will be trampled under his feet by Wu Hao all his life.


    Before, he was not as good as Wu Hao. Now if Wu Hao breaks through to the emperor level, he can''t catch up.


    Moreover, he knew that it was not so easy to suddenly reach the emperor level.


    Even if there are "yunyanguo", it only improves the probability of some breakthroughs.


    "I hope not."


    However, even if it wasn''t Wu Hao, it was someone else who broke through to the imperial level, which also gave Chris a headache.


    Thinking of this, Chris took a look and followed his little brother. They are also God of war fighters. You are so incompetent.


    But even if these ares are not pleasing to the eye, Chris doesn''t want to drive them away.


    Because when it''s dangerous, you can let them cushion behind.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a moment later, Wu Hao''s imperial breath was finally slowly put away by him.


    "Is this the emperor level?"


    Wu Hao checked his body and found that all kinds of organs in his body seemed to have undergone metamorphosis.


    If the various organs of your body used to be like a tractor, now it''s like a Bugatti super run.


    Moreover, Wu Hao also feels that when his body is running Kunming magic, the speed of absorbing energy is at least 100 times stronger than before.


    In addition, after breaking through to the emperor level, Wu Hao''s spiritual perception range was expanded to 5000 meters.


    Although it is still a little short, it is always much better than 100 meters.


    "I feel like I''m super strong now."


    After getting excited, Wu Hao went down the lake.


    The further down, the more the key vibrates.


    I don''t know how deep the lake is. When Wu Hao dived 6527 meters, he finally saw something.


    That is a black square object.


    Just the ones floating there, motionless.


    When the key approached the square object, it broke free of the rope and flew towards the upright object.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao''s eyes were quick and he grabbed the key in his hand.


    Wu Hao grabbed the key and slowly approached the square object.


    Looking from a distance, Wu Hao didn''t feel how big the square object was.


    However, when Wu Hao got closer and closer, he found that the square object was incomparably huge, just like a universe.


    Of course, it is not that this square object is really as big as the universe, but a pure feeling.


    And the closer Wu Hao gets to the square object, the more he can feel its incomparable attraction to his own.


    As if it were his closest partner.


    Wu Hao reached out and touched the square object, which was like the universe in Wu Hao''s feeling, but only the size of a house in his eyes.


    Just for a moment, the square object wrapped Wu Hao in.


    After entering the square object, Wu Hao found that the key in his hand was missing.


    The place has also become a black corridor, with lights on both sides of the corridor that look full of science fiction.


    Wu Hao thought and walked along the corridor.


    Anyway, at this time, Wu Hao had no other way but to go all the way to see what was inside.


    Wu Hao didn''t know that when he walked through the corridor, some light he couldn''t find was collecting his data.


    About ten minutes, as like as two peas, Wu Hao''s heart was slightly disturbed.


    After half an hour, there was still no change, just like stopping in place all the time.


    Wu Hao''s mood is also getting more and more irritable.


    An hour passed.


    Six hours later.


    One day passed.


    Three days passed.


    A week has passed.


    Suddenly a mechanical sound sounded.


    "Congratulations on passing the test of spiritual apprenticeship."


    The sound fell, and a white door appeared not far in front.


    Wu Hao threw his cell phone and food into the space ring and walked towards the white gate.


    Originally, after staying for three days, Wu Hao was going crazy.


    After all, no normal person can not be crazy in such an environment for three days.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao is not an ordinary person. He tries to control his reason.


    He took out his mobile phone from the ring and began to play games and read novels.


    Moreover, there are a lot of delicious food in Wu Hao''s ring. It''s really cool to play games and eat delicious food.


    Wu Hao hasn''t been so happy in this world for so long.


    Now that the intelligent system member here said he had completed the task, Wu Hao had to put down his mobile phone and food and walk to the white door in front.


    Entering the white door, there is a huge space. It seems that there are some console similar to the machine.


    Just as Wu Hao was going to those consoles, a giant three meters high suddenly appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    The sudden appearance of the giant startled Wu Hao.


    Took a few steps back and made a defensive position.


    "Wu Hao, don''t be so nervous. I''m not a real person. I''m just an intelligent system here. I can''t hurt you." Said the giant.


    "Intelligent system, how do you know my name?" Wu Hao strange tunnel.


    I just came to this secret place. This intelligence knows his name. It''s great.


    "When you were walking in the corridor, the detection system on the spacecraft sent all your data to me." Answered the giant.


    "What''s your name and what should I call you?" Wu Hao looked at the giant.


    "The name is just a code. You can call me pramixius." The giant thought and said.


    "Prometheus?"


    Wu Hao was a little stunned.


    This name is one of the most intelligent gods in Greek mythology. It is the descendant of the earliest Titan giant god, the twelve Titan gods iapetos and clumene. In mythology, human beings were created by pramixius, which taught human many knowledge and skills and brought fire to human beings.


    What does the name of this intelligent system mean?


    "Yes, the name is a code, so don''t care so much. Don''t you wonder what you can get here? " Pramixius looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "By the way, I just said that I passed the test of spiritual apprenticeship. What is spiritual apprenticeship?" Wu Hao reacted that he seemed to have passed some test.


    "Spiritual master is a powerful profession for the strong in the universe. A powerful spiritual master can destroy a star field with one thought, which is extremely terrible. The spiritual apprentice just said that you had just taken a small step on your way to spiritual apprenticeship. " Prometheus explained to Wu Hao.


    "Uh."


    Wu Hao really didn''t expect that he was not even a spiritual teacher and was just an apprentice with such a strong spiritual strength. It was really a small blow to Wu Hao.

 Chapter 359

    "In fact, you don''t have to lose heart. Although you are still a long way from a real spiritual teacher, your potential is good. As long as you can work hard, it is not difficult to become a spiritual teacher. " Said Prometheus.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Then, pramixius gave Wu Hao a brief description of the level classification of spiritual teachers in the universe.


    The apprenticeship level of spiritual master is divided into 9 levels. Level 1 is the weakest and level 9 is the strongest.


    Now Wu Hao''s can be regarded as apprentice Level 3.


    After breaking through the apprenticeship level, you are a real spiritual teacher. At this time, you can be called a planetary spiritual teacher.


    This level is also divided into 9 orders. The first order is the weakest and the ninth order is the strongest.


    Spiritual masters at this level are invincible on the planet, but they are the lowest among the strong in the universe.


    Just like the cannon fodder soldiers on the battlefield.


    Of course, if you want to break through the identity of cannon fodder soldier, you have to practice hard.


    It breaks through the line star level, that is, the star level, which is also divided into 9 levels.


    The spiritual master at this level has a little status. He doesn''t have to be like a cannon fodder soldier, but his status is not high.


    If you want to live a good life in the universe, you must continue to practice hard.


    Otherwise, if you don''t know that day, you will be caught and sold by other strong people, even the planet.


    Behind the star level, there are many levels, such as domain level, boundary level, universe level and so on.


    However, pramixius only talked about the universe to Wu Hao.


    Because now for Wu Hao, the universe level is the level he can''t stand.


    On top of that, Prometheus was really afraid to scare Wu Hao.


    "Well, I''ve said so much at once that I''ve forgotten my business." Prometheus patted himself on the forehead¡° If you continue to practice at such a speed, it should be possible to break through to the star level in ten years, and at the planetary level, you will be able to have the fields owned by the strong in the universe. "


    "The field is the ability of every powerful cosmic force with stellar strength. The abilities in the field are different, including lightning field, ice field, flame field, time field, space field, light field, dark field, etc. In their own field, they can improve their own ability and restrain the strength of their opponents. Therefore, when the powerful fight, the field is a very key factor. "


    "Wu Hao, your coming here proves that we are also destined. That is to give you something so that you can have a field at the apprenticeship level. As for the back, it depends on your performance. "


    "Really?" Wu Hao surprised the tunnel.


    This time, Wu Hao entered the secret realm in order to have his own field. Now he has the opportunity to do it. Naturally, Wu Hao is happy.


    "Of course. In the universe, there are some treasures owned by super forces that can instantly enhance the strength of an ordinary person to the cosmic level. Of course, the premise is that the person''s body can withstand such a powerful force. " Said Prometheus.


    "Thank you." Wu Hao quickly thanked.


    "Don''t be busy and thank me. I just give you this chance. Whether you can grasp it or not depends on your own. "


    Said Prometheus, and another door appeared in the room.


    The door opened slowly.


    When Wu Hao looked inside, it was dark.


    "Go in. There''s something you want." Prometheus pointed to the door.


    Wu Hao thought and walked towards the door.


    This time, he came to have a field. Now the opportunity is in front of him, and Wu Hao will never give up.


    I saw Wu Hao go in.


    The door closed slowly.


    "I hope you may succeed. If you succeed, your destiny will never be the same again. But if you fail, it will prove that you are incompetent and a waste. And waste, die in it. " Pramithus said, and the whole man disappeared.


    He is just an intelligent system, and his image is only virtual. Here, he controls it. Naturally, he appears whenever he wants.


    When Wu Hao walked into the darkness behind the door, he found that he underestimated the darkness.


    In this darkness, any light will be swallowed up, and you can only continue to live in an environment like a black man''s soul.


    In this darkness, there is no time and space. If he could not hear his heartbeat, Wu Hao really thought he was dead.


    In this environment, Wu Hao can only try to calm himself down and slowly enter the state of meditation.


    As soon as he entered the state of meditation, Wu Hao made a discovery that in this environment, the evolution of his mental power became faster.


    And, faster and faster.


    After discovering this, Wu Hao did not care what environment he was in. His only idea was to make the evolution of spiritual power faster.


    It is in this pure to extreme consciousness that Wu Hao''s spiritual power evolves faster and faster.


    In this environment without time and space, Wu Hao did not know how long he found that his spiritual evolution had been completed.


    At this moment, Wu Hao found that his knowledge of the sea suddenly became incomparably broad.


    A 50 meter space appeared around Wu Hao.


    In this space, Wu Hao feels omnipotent.


    "Call."


    It''s just an idea. It''s useless even for spiritual thinking. This space is full of powerful lightning.


    Even in the darkness where there is no time and space, this space is still full of the power of lightning.


    Wu Hao''s mind turned, and the space around Wu Hao was full of fragmented space.


    "This is the field. It''s really strong. However, my field is still too small. It should be bigger. "


    Wu Hao closed his eyes and continued to practice.


    I don''t know how long later, Wu Hao was awakened by pramixius.


    "Wu Hao, you can leave here."


    "Leave?" Wu Hao has some doubts.


    After a long time of cultivation, Wu Hao''s brain can''t turn around.


    "Yes, you already have a field and it''s time to leave this place, and I want to tell you something, something you should know." Pramixius looked at Wu Hao with satisfaction.


    Originally, Prometheus was about to despair. Fortunately, Wu Hao appeared.


    Moreover, Wu Hao''s qualification is really good. This can be seen from Wu Hao''s understanding in the field of apprenticeship.


    Of course, despite his help, a large part depends on Wu Hao himself.


    "Well, all right." Wu Hao left the place where he had stayed for a long time.


    "Wu Hao, your qualifications are really good. I really don''t see the wrong person. I have here a secret script to improve my mental power. I''ll give it to you. " With that, pramixius gave Wu Hao a secret script.


    Wu Hao took the script and saw that it was called "Shenyuan skill".


    "Wu Hao, this script must not be known to others. Even in the universe, the secret script of spiritual power is very few, so you must not let others know, otherwise you will cause death. " Prometheus earnestly exhorted.

 Chapter 360

    "Oh, I know. I won''t let it out."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    I''m kidding. Wu Hao is not stupid. He still knows the crime of cherishing the wall.


    "Just know. Now take a good look at ''Shenyuan skill''. " Prometheus is satisfied with the tunnel.


    "Prometheus, how long has it been?" Wu Hao did not immediately learn "Shenyuan skill", but asked how long he had been in.


    You know, in that door, Wu Hao forgot the time.


    "You have been here for seven months and five days." Prometheus road.


    "More than seven months?" Wu Hao was stunned.


    "Yes." Prometheus nodded.


    Then, pramixius arranged a room for Wu Hao.


    After all, learning "Shenyuan skill" does not need to enter the "nothing" room.


    The place where Wu Hao entered before was called "None".


    This'' nothingness'' is a treasure that allows people to practice in an absolutely quiet environment.


    This kind of cultivation can make people''s cultivation speed hundreds and thousands of times faster.


    This'' nothingness'' is not from pramixius, but from the real master here.


    In the room, Wu Hao cleaned himself up and ate a full meal.


    Although Wu Hao''s body can live well without eating, only by loving beautiful food can he love life.


    After eating and drinking enough, Wu Hao began to learn "Shenyuan skill".


    After watching the "Shenyuan skill" carefully, Wu Hao immediately worshipped and admired the person who created this "Shenyuan skill".


    This'' Divine yuan technique ''can suddenly enable the apprentice to practice to the realm of the cosmic venerable.


    "Shenyuan skill" is divided into nine layers. As long as you cultivate the first layer, the growth rate of spiritual power will be increased by 10 times.


    After the second level of cultivation, the growth rate of spiritual power will increase to 20 times.


    And so on.


    From this secret script, Wu Hao also saw some levels that pramixius did not say.


    Like immortality, immortality of princes, immortality of kings, immortality of the universe, etc.


    They are the real big people in the universe, and this "divine yuan technique" can raise the spiritual master to the realm of veneration, which is really precious.


    Then Wu Hao began to practice "Shenyuan skill".


    At this time, Wu Hao missed the skills given to him by "Wanjie", which can be practiced directly, and this "Shenyuan skill" has to be seen, understood and learned by himself.


    But I can''t help but harden my hair.


    In order to enable him to learn "Shenyuan art" faster, Wu Hao also took an Nzt to strengthen the development of brain domain.


    I don''t know who made this Nzt. Even if Wu Hao''s strength has reached the imperial level and has his own field, it can still work on the brain. In addition to serious sequelae, it is really very cow beep.


    With Nzt''s help, it used to seem difficult to understand and understand the "divine yuan technique", but now it can be understood at a glance.


    Soon Wu Hao looked in,


    Then, he began to slowly follow the "Shenyuan skill" and began to cultivate his spiritual power.


    Entry, first floor, second floor.


    After the effectiveness of an Nzt disappeared, Wu Hao practiced the ''Divine yuan technique'' to the second level in one breath.


    At this time, Wu Hao also stopped practicing.


    After all, you have to eat every mouthful of food, and so does cultivation.


    Moreover, Wu Hao felt that further cultivation would not do him any good.


    After coming out of the room, pramixius appeared next to Wu Hao.


    Pramixius looked at Wu Hao and his eyes lit up. It was only one day that Wu Hao practiced the ''Divine yuan skill'' to the second floor. Is it really open?


    Secrets are different from strength.


    Strength, there are some powerful forces, but with some treasures, people''s strength increases sharply.


    But the secret script is different. It needs understanding.


    If you lack understanding, even if the strongest secret script is put in front of you, you can''t get started.


    Therefore, Wu Hao can practice the "divine yuan technique" to the second level in one day, which is much more than pramixius expected.


    After all, even the owners here have not been able to practice "Shenyuan skill" to the second level when they first contact it.


    "Good, good." Prometheus nodded.


    Wu Hao was embarrassed by pramixius. "This'' Divine yuan skill ''is really amazing. I feel that my spiritual strength will break through apprentice level 4 soon."


    "Without such a fast speed, ''Shenyuan skill'' would not be ''Shenyuan skill''." Prometheus, a little proud.


    "Prometheus, is this'' Divine Yuan art ''created?" Wu Hao is curious about this.


    "I don''t know. When I followed my master, the master already had ''Divine yuan skill''." Said Prometheus.


    "Where is your master? I''d like to thank your predecessors." Wu Hao hurriedly said.


    "The master has been away for a long time. He left me here to find a successor who can practice ''Divine Yuan Shu''. And I waited so long and finally waited for you. " When pramixius said this, he was a little excited¡° Although your strength is a little poor, your understanding is good. "


    Wu Hao didn''t know whether to cry or laugh when he heard what pramixius said.


    "Although the strength is weak, it can be improved. I can''t help you improve your mental strength, but I can help you improve your own strength to a star level. "


    "Really?" Wu Hao looked surprised.


    "Your physical quality is still very good. And it''s just to be promoted to a star. It''s too simple. Before the master left, he left some precious treasures, enough to raise your own strength to the planetary level. " Prometheus road.


    "Prometheus, what has your master''s strength reached?" Wu Hao is really curious about the owner of pramixius.


    "My master''s name is Hadley. Before he left, his strength reached the realm of veneration. I just don''t know, master. Where is he now? " Pramixius was really sad about his master.


    "You must have a chance to see your Master Mr. Hadley again." Wu Hao comforted pramixius.


    It''s really strange that I should comfort an intelligent system.


    "Wu Hao, since you have learned my master''s skill, you are my master''s disciple. However, your current strength is too weak to be my master''s Apprentice. When your strength reaches the realm of domain master, you are learning to be my master''s Apprentice. " Pramixius looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "Well, I know. I will try my best to practice and become a master''s Apprentice as soon as possible."


    Although Wu Hao doesn''t want to be someone else''s apprentice, it''s on someone else''s territory.


    Moreover, this pramixius also wants to raise his strength to a star, and Wu Hao doesn''t want to make him unhappy.


    Don''t take advantage, son of a bitch.


    "Well, good. Come with me. "


    Prometheus nodded and led the way ahead.


    Wu Hao immediately followed.

 Chapter 361

    Following pramixius, Wu Hao came to a room.


    There is something like a nutrition tank, which is filled with white liquid.


    "Lie in." Pramixius said to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao smelled it. There was no peculiar smell, but a faint fragrance.


    So he took off his clothes and lay in.


    After lying in, Wu Hao didn''t feel any irritation to his skin.


    And pramixius began to play with some bottles on a nearby table.


    "I remember doing that. By the way, add this, add this, yes, that''s it. " Prometheus murmured to himself as he fiddled with it.


    A few minutes later, pramixius took a tube of blue liquid with white fog and handed it to Wu Hao, "drink it."


    Wu Hao then smelled the blue liquid. After he didn''t find any peculiar smell, he looked up and poured the blue liquid into his mouth.


    As for pramixius to harm himself, Wu Hao wouldn''t think so at all.


    If it wants to hurt itself, it won''t take a lot of time.


    As soon as the blue liquid entered Wu Hao''s body, it became an incomparably powerful force and began to run around Wu Hao''s body.


    With Wu Hao''s abnormal body, he couldn''t support it, and many places burst out.


    At this time, the white liquid began to play its role and began to quickly recover Wu Hao''s burst body.


    At this moment, Wu Hao died in order not to explode. He can only absorb the violent power in his body.


    "Kunming divine skill, give me all the strength to suck."


    Every time Kunming magic works, Wu Hao can feel that his power is stronger.


    However, the power absorbed is only a drop in the bucket for the violent power in Wu Hao''s body.


    Therefore, Wu Hao can only continue to fully operate Kunming divine skill and absorb the energy in his body.


    In this way, while enjoying the happiness of strength improvement, Wu Hao had to feel the severe pain caused by the burst of his body.


    This feeling, really don''t be too sour.


    When Wu Hao tried his best to practice, he forgot the time again.


    When he woke up again, the white liquid used to restore Wu Hao''s body had completely disappeared.


    Wu Hao checked his body and found that he had reached the most complete state of his cognition.


    The strength is also dozens of times stronger than the emperor level.


    He knew that when he reached the planetary level, his level of life was completely different from that on earth.


    Perhaps the appearance and functions of various organs are the same, but they are countless times stronger.


    In terms of Wu Hao''s current strength, even if he is in the void of the universe, he can survive for a long time.


    "Well, yes, yes, a little better than I thought." Pramixius looked at Wu Hao and praised him.


    Originally, he was not very satisfied with Bluestar''s human qualification.


    But the emergence of Wu Hao changed his mind. Although the qualification of Bluestar human is ordinary, it has great potential.


    "Prometheus, how many days have passed now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s been half a month. What''s the matter? Do you want to leave? " Prometheus road.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Well, you should leave too, or you''ll have to wait until the secret realm opens next time." Prometheus road.


    "OK." Wu Hao did not refuse.


    Then, Wu Hao sent pramixius out of here.


    Wu Hao reappeared in the lake.


    After looking at it, it looked like a cube, but it was probably an object of the spacecraft. At one glance, Wu Hao rose towards the lake.


    After Wu Hao left, pramixius said faintly, "I hope we can leave here together when we meet next time."


    With that, the virtual image of pramixius slowly disappeared, all the lights went out, and everything fell into darkness.


    Back on the lake, Wu Hao checked his strength. The original imperial strength has now broken through to planetary Level 2.


    In the past half a month, the mental strength has also increased by a small level, reaching apprentice level 5.


    The area is also within the range of 500 meters.


    "This harvest is really too big."


    This time I came into the secret realm, not only my strength broke through to the star level, but also my spiritual strength reached apprentice level 5, and I have my own field.


    The most important thing is to get the spiritual cultivation secret book ''Shenyuan skill''.


    This means that Wu Hao can continue to march to a higher level.


    This secret place has no value for Wu Hao to stay.


    Then Wu Hao wandered in the secret place.


    The secret place is opened once for 9 months, and the entrance of the secret place will be opened again after 9 months.


    Wu Hao has been in the secret place for more than 8 months. As long as he waits until that day, he can leave the secret place.


    There are still many strange animals in the secret place.


    Soon, Wu Hao met a pair of tiger monsters with imperial strength.


    Why a pair? Because this pair of tiger beasts are playing there.


    After seeing Wu Hao, the pair of tiger monsters immediately flew towards Wu Hao.


    In order to test the power of his field, Wu Hao immediately released the field.


    As soon as the two imperial beasts entered Wu Hao''s field, they were cut into pieces by the space cutting ability in the field.


    After the two emperor level beasts died, the two energies were absorbed by Wu Hao.


    However, this energy is too little for Wu Hao.


    But no matter how small the mosquito is, it is also meat. Wu Hao doesn''t dislike it. It makes a lot of small things.


    Next, Wu Hao is in this secret place, looking for natural materials and earth treasures while playing strange upgrades.


    Previously, Wu Hao was only greedy for some natural and earth treasures growing in the emperor level exotic animal area and dared not pick them.


    Now, of course, we can''t miss it.


    Although these genius land treasures are not very useful to Wu Hao, he can give them to others.


    And Wu Hao can also use these natural materials to refine pills. Naturally, the more the better.


    Therefore, the natural materials and lands must be included in Wu Hao''s bag, and an emperor level beast has become the experience required for Wu Hao''s upgrading.


    Soon, it was time to open the secret place.


    Sensing the location of the exit, Wu Hao quickly rushed to the other side.


    When Wu Hao arrived, Chris and bridges were watching each other warily.


    At this time, bridges, ukada and Mary all reached the advanced God of war level, similar to Chris.


    On Chris''s side, one person also broke through to the advanced ares level.


    The strength of both sides is similar.


    With the arrival of Wu Hao, Chris gave up the confrontation with bridges, retreated to one side and opened the distance with Wu Hao.


    Ukada looked at Wu Hao excitedly and said, "Wu Hao, has your strength reached the imperial level?"


    "Lucky break." Wu Hao said modestly,


    Did not tell ukada that he not only broke through to the emperor level, but also reached the realm of Dihong and theocracy, the planetary level.


    "Beep." Ukada looked at Wu Hao with envy.


    Bridges and Mary looked at Wu Hao with the same envy.

 Chapter 362

    Hearing that Wu Hao really broke through to the imperial level, Chris was called envy, jealousy and hatred.


    That''s the emperor level, the realm of the really strong.


    This should have been his own breakthrough, but it was destroyed by Wu Hao.


    This revenge must be avenged.


    "You are also good. I believe you can break through the imperial level in a short time." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "The emperor level is not so easy to break through." Ukada shook his head.


    Using a "cloud smoke fruit", he only broke through to the advanced God of war level. Ukada was a little disappointed with himself.


    Wu Hao patted ukada on the shoulder.


    Before long, the door of the secret land reopened.


    However, bridges and Chris did not move and looked at each other.


    "You go first." Wu Hao said to Chris.


    Chris didn''t speak. He took his little brother and left the secret place first.


    Then, Wu Hao left the secret place, and finally it was bridges'' turn, which also prevented Chris from attacking bridges.


    After Wu Hao left the secret place, he saw that the two big men lance and old fan who had sent them were waiting outside.


    When Wu Hao came out, his eyes lit up.


    "How''s it going, Wu Hao? Have you got anything?" Asked old fan.


    "OK." Wu Hao nodded.


    Old fan''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Originally, Wu Hao entered the secret place to improve his strength. Now Wu Hao says he has a harvest, it must be improved. Maybe he can break through to the emperor level.


    Imperial powers, which can be rare.


    Chris doesn''t want to say that Wu Hao has broken through the imperial level.


    Soon the three of bridges came out.


    Then old fan and lance sent Wu Hao and his party back to the God of war alliance.


    As for the lack of a bush, the two bosses care at all, as if there was no bush.


    In fact, the reason is very simple. Every time the secret place is opened, someone will go in and can''t come back.


    Therefore, without a bush, the two bosses don''t care at all.


    After arriving at the Ares alliance, Chris soon contacted his family and told the Bush family the news that Wu Hao killed bush.


    The Bush family is very powerful in the alliance of Western nations, and there are also imperial strongmen in the family.


    So Chris wants to use the Bush family''s hand to kill Wu Hao.


    Of course, whether they can kill Wu Hao or not is another matter. He is only responsible for picking things up and making Wu Hao uncomfortable.


    When the Bush family received the most outstanding offspring of their family, they were killed in a secret place, which immediately angered the Bush family.


    Soon the Bush family held a family meeting.


    "My Lord, Bush is the most outstanding in our family. He should have the brightest future. Even if he died, he should also die on the beast battlefield, but now he was killed by humans. As a congressman of the God of war alliance, you must find justice for bush." A senior God of war looked hurt and angry.


    The senior God of war is Bush''s father, Gerald bush.


    "Yes, please find justice for my son." A female intermediate God of war sitting next to Gerald Bush is equally sad.


    She is Bush''s mother, Kelvin.


    "Gerald, Kelvin, calm down first. We will certainly let the Ares alliance give an explanation to the Bush family about Bush. But now we have to look at Dihong''s attitude. After all, Wu Hao is now in the God of war alliance. Moreover, the gander family also heard that Bush and Chris joined hands to rob Wu Hao of what he got. Therefore, if Dihong''s attitude is unclear, we have to think about it in the long run. " Said a senior God of war of the Bush family.


    His name is Rand bush. He is a think tank of the Bush family.


    "Rand, what do you mean by that. If Dihong doesn''t let us take revenge, won''t the Bush family take revenge? " Kelvin looked at Rand angrily.


    "Kelvin, don''t get excited. I''m not saying we won''t take revenge. I''m just saying to see the situation first. What''s more, Wu Hao is now at the alliance headquarters. Even if he sits there and lets you kill him, do you dare to do it? " Rand gave Kelvin a faint look.


    Rand''s words made Kelvin don''t know what to say.


    Give her a hundred courage, and she dare not make trouble at the League Headquarters.


    When Kelvin stopped talking, Rand glanced at the patriarch of the Bush family, the imperial strongman of the Bush family, RAS bush.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go to the alliance headquarters in person. If Dihong had to protect Wu Hao, he would have taken a look at it. He can''t stay at headquarters all the time and send someone to watch him. As soon as he enters the wilderness, someone will kill him. " Russ Bush said.


    "Thank you, my Lord. Please allow us to go to the alliance headquarters with you." Said Gerald.


    "Yes."


    Then, Lars Bush flew to the Ares alliance from the alliance of Western nations.


    "Wu Hao, do you know that the Bush family has flown here?" Mary looked at Wu Hao with some worry.


    After Mary got the news from her family gander that the Bush family was coming, she immediately came to tell Wu Hao.


    "Come on, it doesn''t matter. I''m in the secret place. They want to rob me. I''m just fighting back in self-defense. Is there anything wrong? " Wu Hao doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    Their own strength has now reached the star level, and they also have their own field. The Bush family has only one emperor level strong man, which is not enough to fight by themselves. What do you need to fear.


    "That''s what you say, but you have to be careful." Mary became arrogant for fear that Wu Hao''s strength would reach the imperial level.


    "Don''t worry. Just a king level warrior, it doesn''t matter. " Wu Hao smiled.


    What else did Mary want to say, but Wu Hao said, "you''re going to break through the emperor level. Shut up well and don''t waste your opportunity." Mary thought for a moment, said nothing and left Wu Hao''s room.


    Just after Mary left, Dihong and theocracy appeared in Wu Hao''s room.


    But after seeing Wu Hao, Dihong''s eyes widened, and there was a shocked expression on the face of the divine power that had remained unchanged for thousands of years.


    "Your strength has reached the star level?" The tone of theocracy was unbelievable.


    "Yes, planetary order 2." Wu Hao nodded.


    The expression of theocratic authority returned to the ice of ten thousand years. He turned around Wu Hao for several times and looked at Wu Hao carefully, as if he wanted to see through Wu Hao.


    "How many meters has your field reached?" Dihong suddenly asked.

 Chapter 363

    Hearing Dihong''s words, Shenquan suddenly looked back at Dihong and stared at Wu Hao.


    "500 meters." Wu Hao said.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, theocracy was envious.


    You said your strength soared to planetary Level 2, that''s it.


    After all, the strength of theocracy is planetary level 5, which is still less than Wu Haoqiang.


    But the field you understand is 500 meters, which is too much.


    You call me the second strongest man in mankind. How can I live.


    "Yes, work hard. When your field reaches 5000 meters, let''s do a big thing together." Dihong was a little excited.


    "OK, I will try my best." Wu Hao nodded.


    When he can stay in the world for more than two years, during this time, Wu Hao will try to rest and do the big thing he said with Dihong, which can be regarded as bringing some help to the world before he leaves.


    "Work hard. If you need anything, we will try our best to help you." Theocracy naturally knew what Dihong said, and he was a little excited.


    If this great event is really done, it will be of endless benefit to the whole mankind.


    "I know." Wu Hao nodded.


    Then Dihong left Wu Hao''s room.


    "Brother, did Wu Hao really understand the field?" After leaving Wu Hao''s room, theocracy asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Dihong nodded.


    "What is his field?" Asked theocracy.


    "I don''t know, I can''t see. I think it has something to do with his powers. " Dihong thought and replied.


    "What is the field like?" Theocracy touched his head.


    "You have to understand this by yourself. Others can''t help you. If you can''t understand the field at the planetary level, you can only strive to improve your strength and break through to the stellar level as soon as possible. In this way, when your level is high, you will naturally have your own field. " Dihong smiled.


    Although the theocratic man saw a cold expression, he actually jumped off.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that he can''t understand the field.


    "That''s the only way." Theocracy is helpless.


    "By the way, brother, how can we deal with Russ bush of the Bush family later?" Asked theocracy.


    The Bush family knew about bush being killed by Wu Hao, and Dihong naturally knew about it.


    "Deal with it as you should. Bush was killed by Wu Hao in a secret place, and who is to blame for being killed because he wanted to rob Wu Hao''s treasure. If the old guy wants to go back, that''s it. If he doesn''t want to, let him deal with Wu Hao. Do you think the Bush family will be blamed for Wu Hao''s strength? " Dihong showed an expression that everything was under control.


    "Just have big brother."


    With emperor Hong in charge of the overall situation, theocracy doesn''t need to use his brain, just work hard.


    Before long, the Bush family''s spacecraft stopped at the alliance headquarters.


    It''s not too exaggerated to have a spaceship with elas''s imperial strength.


    Lars walked into the headquarters and soon saw Dihong and theocracy.


    "President, vice president." Lars saluted Dihong and theocracy.


    "Senator Lars, please sit down." Dihong said.


    The theocracy still had a cold face and didn''t speak.


    "Mr. President, you should know why I''m here." When Lars sat down, he came straight to the point.


    "I see. I''m also very sorry that the little guy of your family entered the secret place and didn''t come out. " Dihong tunnel.


    In the eyes of people like them, they are just a little guy of God of war, who can''t get into his eyes at all.


    "Mr. President, if I just enter the secret place and don''t come out again, I have nothing to say. After all, every time the secret place is opened, there will be entrants who don''t come out again. But the descendants of my family were brutally killed. Therefore, in this matter, please hold the murderer accountable. " Said Lars.


    "I also know something about this. The younger generation of your family and the younger generation of Chris family want to rob other people''s treasures and be killed by others. It''s unreasonable for you to let me preside over justice and severely punish others. " Dihong is still light tunnel¡° If this thing gets out, no one will dare to defend themselves after getting the treasure. Do you think mankind will make progress? "


    "Even if it''s what the president said, there''s no need to kill."


    Russ frowned. He knew it was not easy to do.


    "In my eyes, everyone''s life is the same. Of course, if you can''t swallow it, I can arrange for you to solve the matter in private. However, I do not suggest that you choose to solve it privately. " Dihong road.


    "President, what do you mean?" Rasdow.


    Hearing Dihong say so, Lars suddenly felt a little overwhelmed.


    Originally, the purpose of RASI''s coming was to have the opportunity to kill Fang Ming and Wu Hao, so as to let people know that the Bush family is still very strong.


    If you don''t want a meeting, you''ll do it.


    But now Dihong said so, and Lars suddenly felt that there was a pit in front of him.


    "The president means that your Bush family sent a man to duel with Wu Hao. Your family won and Wu Hao died. Your family lost and things changed. " Theocracy is cold.


    Seeing the theocracy say so, Lars hesitated again.


    "Mr. Lars, the reason you came to the headquarters is that you want Wu Hao to die? Now we give you this chance. " Theocracy continued.


    Seriously, if human beings didn''t need the strong, theocracy really wanted to execute all those guys who were fighting for power and profit.


    "Can I do it?" Lars said suddenly.


    After saying that, Lars''s old face suddenly turned red.


    I''m a member of the God of war alliance. I''m going to bully a young man.


    As soon as he said this, he was embarrassed himself.


    "If you''re not afraid of losing the face of your Bush family, you can do it." Dihong''s face was also cold.


    I''ve never seen such a shameless person before.


    "I... I didn''t mean that. I was wrong. I meant to say let the child''s father do it. " Lars explained dryly.


    "Yes. But I advise you not to duel in private. " Dihong road.


    "Why don''t I ask the child''s father." Lars decided to kick the ball to jerold.


    Soon, Gerald came.


    "What do you mean?" Lars told Gerald about the duel and asked him what he meant.


    "I agree to duel. I''ll kill him myself." Gerald was a little excited, a little excited¡° Sorry, my son is dead. I''m so sad. I''m really excited to do something for my son now. "


    "Before Wu Hao entered the secret realm, his strength reached the advanced God of war level. You should be ready to die when you duel with him." Dijon looked at Gerald.

 Chapter 364

    After hearing Dihong''s words, Lars and Gerald''s faces were a little ugly.


    Before entering the secret realm, it was the advanced God of war level. What about after coming out of the secret realm?


    The little guy of Chris family, after entering the secret realm, broke through to the advanced God of war level.


    And he can''t deal with Wu Hao in the secret place, which proves that Wu Hao is stronger than him.


    Moreover, knowing this, he did not say the strength of Wu Hao, which proves that Chris used the Bush family as a gun.


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid of death?" Theocracy is cold.


    Gerald''s face was even more ugly.


    Revenge for your son is called revenge for your son when the other party is not as good as yourself. But if you go to die, Gerald doesn''t want to go.


    There''s no son. It''s a big deal to have another one.


    It''s not just time, it''s resources. The Bush family has them.


    "Gerald, your son is dead. I can''t make a decision for you." Russ cleverly continued to kick the ball to Gerald.


    Gerald was embarrassed.


    "If you are afraid of death, leave. No one else will know about it." Said theocracy.


    Gerald couldn''t make up his mind. He had to look at Lars.


    If you promise to duel, it''s ok if you win, and the Bush family will earn face.


    But if you lose and lose your life, the Bush family''s face will be lost.


    After all, a long-standing God of war was killed by a little guy. It was a shame to leave him at Grandma''s house.


    However, if the Bush family did not agree to a duel, wouldn''t it be a joke to ask for a statement.


    Don''t promise to duel, lose face.


    Promise to duel, there''s a chance.


    This Gerald couldn''t decide. He had to look at Lars.


    "Mr. President, if we duel with Wu Hao, what is our chance of winning?" Lars was shameless enough to ask Dihong.


    Theocracy stared at RASS, a shameless old man.


    Sure enough, people are shameless and invincible.


    "There is no chance of winning. So, if you can, you''d better go back. " Dihong simply told Lars.


    Lars and Gerald were also delighted.


    "Has he broken through to the imperial level?" Asked Lars.


    "Wu Hao, did he break through to the emperor level? The Chris boy who asked you to come should know better than me." Dihong said.


    Since it was caused by Chris, he should solve it.


    Sure enough, after hearing Dihong''s words, Lars immediately transferred his hatred from Wu Hao to Chris.


    There is no way. If Wu Hao really breaks through to the emperor level, there will be no way to avenge him.


    Lars and Gerald had no face to stay. After saluting Dihong, they left.


    After Lars left, the theocracy said, "when can these shameless guys stop being so arrogant?"


    "It won''t take long."


    Dihong has had enough of these shameless guys.


    "Yes."


    Theocracy nodded.


    Before long, those families will have to be honest.


    At that time, we should also formulate new rules. No matter who messes around, they won''t give face.


    After Lars and Gerald walked out of the headquarters, Kelvin hurriedly greeted them and asked, "how''s it going?"


    Gerald said, "get on the ship first."


    After the three got on the ship, Lars immediately contacted Chris''s family to find Chris.


    But the reply was that Chris shut up.


    The power of the Chris family is similar to that of the Bush family. Lars is the owner of the Bush family and obviously can''t command the Chris family.


    So Lars had to hang up with a gloomy face.


    "That boy is so close to practice at this time that he absolutely doesn''t dare to face us. Yes, we were shot by a little guy. " Lars said with a gloomy face.


    "Yes, that boy is so insidious. He knows there is a pit ahead and wants us to jump down. Shall we send someone to watch him? As soon as he shows up, we''ll contact him and see what he says. " Said Gerald.


    "Yes."


    Lars nodded and acknowledged Gerald''s words.


    "Gerald, what are you talking about? How to deal with our son''s hatred?" As Bush''s mother, Kelvin really wanted to avenge his son.


    After all, she gave birth to her son.


    "Gerald, explain to your wife."


    With that, Lars sat aside and stopped caring about their affairs.


    "Kelvin, we can''t avenge our son." Said Gerald.


    "What? Why is that? Is it Dihong who forced you not to take revenge on us? If this is the case, then we will create public opinion and force Dihong. " Kelvin was angry.


    "No, Dihong has no pressure. We won''t let us take revenge, and we really can''t take revenge. Because that man has broken through to the emperor level. "


    With that, Gerald told his wife what had just happened.


    Kelvin was also stunned when he heard Gerald''s words.


    Emperor level, that''s emperor level, but with the same strength as Lars.


    "The boy of the Chris family clearly knew that the man had broken through to the imperial level, but he didn''t tell us. He obviously wanted us to use the Bush family as his gun. Also, now I have some doubts about the authenticity of Chris''s boy. " Gerald began to doubt Chris''s words.


    The terrible imperial strength made Gerald dare not face Wu Hao.


    "Is this... Is this true?" Kelvin was a little stunned.


    "If he was not guilty, why did he choose to shut up at this time?" Gerald continued.


    "But..."


    Kelvin didn''t know what to say at this time. The person who originally hated became another person, which made her unable to react.


    "Kelvin, what we have to do now is to go home and wait for the boy Chris to show up and ask again." Said Gerald.


    Kelvin''s attitude now is naturally what Gerald said.


    The Bush family has come and gone. Wu Hao doesn''t know at all.


    What he has to do now is to seize the time, practice hard in the remaining two years, and make his field reach 5km as soon as possible, so as to help Dihong do that great event.


    Now the focus of Wu Hao''s cultivation is on the cultivation of ''Shenyuan skill'' and the field.


    "Shenyuan technique" can speed up the increase of mental power.


    Domain is an important means of future attacks.


    As for its own strength, it can increase in a duck feeding way anyway. At that time, let''s see if Wanjie can get some good things for itself and improve it again.


    One day, Wu Hao spent less than half of his time practicing "Shenyuan skill", and more than half of his time on the field.


    Wu Hao found that his fields seemed different from those mentioned by pramixius.

 Chapter 365

    There is only one ability in those fields that pramixius said, such as fire, cold, lightning and so on.


    However, Wu Hao''s field can change with his ability, such as space and lightning.


    Moreover, in the field of cultivation, Wu Hao also found that he had two abilities, one is the ability of illusion and the other is the ability of time.


    Wu Hao got these two abilities from the frog.


    However, these two abilities are too weak, and Wu Hao has not paid much attention.


    It was not until the emergence of the field and the ability to transform the ability in the field that Wu Hao remembered these two abilities that he had not paid attention to.


    These two abilities that Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to, as long as they can be improved, they are very powerful.


    Let''s put the illusion aside. As long as we have strong spiritual power and some talents, someone can have the ability of illusion.


    But time ability, which is a very terrible ability, is even stronger than space ability.


    The two abilities of thousand purpose prediction and backtracking belong to time power.


    This also gives Wu Hao the fur of some time ability.


    If the ability of time is a river, the two abilities of prediction and backtracking are just two stones in the river.


    This also allows Wu Hao to find a way to improve himself, that is to understand more time ability.


    In order to improve your ability to understand time, continue to use Nzt tablets.


    Wu Hao''s body has long been able to resist the side effects of Nzt, so Nzt is Wu Hao''s best cultivation treasure.


    But Nzt Wu Hao didn''t have much. He gave Tang an 50 tablets.


    I don''t know how Tang an''s research is going?


    If the research comes out, Wu Hao should prepare more Nzt on him.


    A month later, with the help of Nzt, Wu Hao really realized a terrible time ability, time deprivation.


    This ability is really terrible. No matter how strong your strength is, you will never escape the rules of time.


    Time deprivation can take away all your time and turn you into a touch of loess.


    "Terrible, terrible." Even Wu Hao felt terrible about this ability.


    Moreover, Wu Hao has a feeling that this ability seems to have exceeded the scope of his field.


    Wu Hao left the room where he had stayed for a month.


    This month, Wu Hao''s field expanded by 200 meters.


    No way, Wu Hao hung up.


    Then Wu Hao left the headquarters. He wanted to go to the wilderness to find an emperor level beast and try his new abilities.


    Entering the wilderness, Wu Hao was soon surrounded by a group of moon eating wolves.


    The level of the moon eating wolf is the primary Lord level, and the leader is the intermediate Lord level.


    These moon eating wolves have about 30 heads, and they look like they are going to bite Wu Hao to pieces.


    However, at the command of their leader, they did not rush up immediately.


    At this time, the moon eating wolf leader slowly came out of the wolves.


    The moon eating wolf leader''s body size reached 30 meters. He was more than ten meters away from Wu Hao and stared at Wu Hao in some doubt.


    This human looks weak and falls when pushed, but how can there be a feeling of great danger.


    The leader of the moon eating wolf stared at Wu Hao for a while and suddenly said, "go."


    Lightning can speak human words. Of course, the moon eating wolf can also speak.


    "You scared me. It''s not so easy to let me go. You have to leave something." Wu Hao''s face showed a smile that looked very dangerous to the moon eating wolf.


    "What''s left?" The moon eating wolf leader looked at Wu Hao warily.


    "Of course it''s your life."


    With that, Wu Hao''s field silently surrounded the whole wolf pack.


    Fortunately, the wolves are surrounded together, which is also convenient for Wu Hao to wrap a circle.


    "Fantasy."


    All of a sudden, a dreamland pulled all the moon eating wolves in.


    The moon eating wolf pulled in can''t get out of the dreamland at all.


    I don''t know what appears in the dreamland, making them crazy one by one, frantically attacking their companions.


    The leader of the moon eating wolf was also recruited. He killed a lot in the wolves, and half of the moon eating wolves died under his hands.


    Similarly, the leader of the moon eating wolf also suffered some injuries, which made it more violent.


    A few minutes later, under the attack of each other, all but the leader of the moon eating wolf died.


    The moon eating wolf was also seriously injured and could not live.


    At this time, Wu Hao lifted the illusion.


    The violent moon eating wolf leader suddenly woke up and saw that his little brother was dead and he couldn''t live.


    It can only make a sad wolf roar.


    Maybe the end of the beast is to be destroyed by humans.


    At the moment before his death, the leader of the moon eating wolf recognized the truth.


    "Don''t worry, your monsters will not be destroyed, because your existence will make mankind more crisis and competitive." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    The chief of the moon eating wolf showed a helpless expression on his face, and then closed his eyes.


    "Strange animals are just wild animals. You are still too young to become the master of blue star. You should straighten out your attitude." Wu Hao shook his head and went on.


    At this time, in the mountains tens of thousands of miles away, the Nine Tailed Fox cat moved again. It found that the human who killed its children appeared in the wilderness. It did not belong to the region of China. This was a good opportunity for it to avenge. This time, Emperor Hong could not do it.


    Wu Hao continues to look for the emperor level beast.


    This is not a secret place. Emperor level monsters won''t come to the door by themselves.


    Before Wu Hao finished thinking, the emperor level Nine Tailed Fox cat appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was slightly stunned. He couldn''t find the emperor level beast, but the Nine Tailed Fox cat came to the door by himself.


    By the way, I seem to have killed it once in the virtual space last time.


    "Human beings, I finally waited." A cruel smile appeared on the cat''s face.


    ¡­¡­


    In the headquarters of the God of war alliance, the divine power said to Dihong, "how did the nine tail Guy find Wu Hao?"


    "Because Wu Hao killed his offspring, Jiuwei came to avenge Wu Hao." A smile appeared on Dihong''s face.


    Unexpectedly, the human saved by Jiuwei was Wu Hao.


    What a coincidence.


    "Tell me what''s going on." The gossip fire of theocracy is burning again.


    Of course, this gossip is only directed at Wu Hao. If others, the divine power is too lazy to know.


    "Here''s the thing."


    Then, Emperor Hong told the theocracy that Jiuwei was furious to attack the state of China and kill Wu Hao, but he was blocked by himself.


    "Oh, that''s right. Wu Hao and Jiuwei are really destined for each other. First, he killed the children of nine tails, then killed eight of nine tails when he passed the God of war pass, and then killed the full nine tails in the virtual space. Now, Jiuwei has to meet Wu Hao in reality. It''s really pathetic for Jiuwei to say so. " Theocracy gloated.

 Chapter 366

    Emperor Hong thought about the divine right. It''s true. Wu Hao may be the killer of Jiuwei.


    "Keep looking." Dihong nodded.


    "Wait for me? Do we know each other? " Wu Hao looked at Jiuwei suspiciously.


    Although I killed you in the virtual space, it''s just a virtual space. Everything is virtual and has nothing to do with the real world.


    "Do you remember killing a six Tailed Fox cat?" Nine tails gnash their teeth.


    "Six Tailed Fox cat, I killed a lot. I don''t know which one you''re talking about." Wu Hao thought and said.


    "Damn, you die."


    Jiuwei is so angry with Wu Hao''s words that he directly cuts into space and starts attacking Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao also has space ability. It''s no use cutting the space of nine tails to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao knew this as early as in the virtual space.


    "Oh, I remember. A six Tailed Fox cat has the same ability as you. You should be talking about it." Wu Hao smiled.


    Seeing that his space cutting had no effect on Wu Hao, Jiuwei''s eyes almost stared out of his eyes.


    His face was full of incredible expressions.


    I didn''t care what Wu Hao was talking about.


    Seeing Jiuwei''s disregard for himself, Wu Hao said unhappily, "I''ll teach you something impolite."


    With that, Wu Hao also used space cutting skills to nine tails.


    Seeing that Wu Hao also used the space cutting ability, nine tails were stunned.


    However, space is used for defense.


    Although it has no space power like Wu Hao and can be immune to space cutting, its space power blocks Wu Hao''s space cutting.


    "That''s interesting. Then I''ll add some food for you. "


    With that, Wu Hao wrapped nine tails in his field.


    "Lead... Field, you... How can you have field." Jiuwei looked at Wu Hao in horror.


    It also knows the strength of the field.


    Because Dihong has a field, which makes him the first expert of human beings and even blue star.


    Before there was no star power, Dihong''s strength was the strongest existence on the blue star.


    Even among the monsters, the two monsters whose strength reaches the 8th level of the planet cannot be stronger than Dihong who has the field and whose strength only reaches the 6th level of the planet.


    However, only emperor Hong understood the field.


    How human beings in front of us have the field.


    At this moment, Jiuwei was really afraid.


    In addition to being afraid of death, it is also afraid of the upcoming fate of exotic animals.


    If the human in front of us really has the field, then there will be two people who have the field.


    In addition, the existence of divine power, even if an alien has two planets, the existence of an eighth order alien, is not enough for humans to fight.


    Jiuwei wants to spread the news and let the monsters of the 8th order of the two planets kill him before human beings grow up, so that the monsters can continue to maintain an advantage over human beings.


    After paying attention, Jiuwei wants to escape with space power.


    However, it suddenly found that its own space ability could not be used in this field.


    "Do you want to escape? Sorry, in my field, you can''t escape with space ability. " Wu Hao looked at Jiuwei and smiled faintly¡° Moreover, do you think you know my ability and you can leave alive? "


    Wu Hao''s mind moved, and the power of space cutting suddenly increased tenfold.


    The space capacity of nine tails has been reduced ten times.


    Wu Hao''s space cutting has overwhelmed Jiuwei''s space ability, which makes Jiuwei''s body begin to have some wounds.


    At this time, Jiuwei had no other way but to fight desperately.


    But even if Jiuwei fought his old life, it couldn''t fight Wu Hao''s field.


    Of course, Wu Hao doesn''t want to kill Jiuwei. When he comes out, he can try his time ability with emperor level monsters.


    "Why don''t you kill me? Are you pitying me?" Jiuwei looked up at Wu Hao angrily.


    As an imperial beast, it absolutely doesn''t want humans to pity it.


    "I don''t pity you. I just want to test my new ability on you, a terrible ability. "


    When Wu Hao finished, Jiuwei suddenly felt that his life began to pass quickly in his body.


    Jiuwei tried his best to control the passage of life, but it couldn''t.


    Because Wu Hao controls the speed of time deprivation, Jiuwei can feel the loss of life.


    If Wu Hao makes full use of his time deprivation ability, nine tails will turn into a handful of loess in an instant.


    With the loss of life, the smooth fur on Jiuwei began to lose its luster and slowly fell to the ground.


    The muscles that were full of strength began to dry up.


    Then, Jiuwei''s vitality completely disappeared, leaving only skin and bones.


    Finally, the skin and bones become a stick of loess.


    The only proof that just nine tails are still here is its nine tails full of space ability.


    Wu Hao picked up nine tails and took back the field at the same time.


    "Brother, what power did Wu Hao use just now?" Theocracy saw it, but Jiuwei slowly turned into a handful of loess.


    "I don''t know. But this ability is terrible. Even if we enter Wu Hao''s field, we can''t avoid this move.


    "No, it''s so terrible." I don''t believe in theocracy.


    He is very confident in his speed.


    "Yes, in Wu Hao''s field, he is God." Dihong took it seriously.


    "This boy, it''s getting more and more terrible." Theocracy is a little lost.


    The stronger Wu Hao is, the more unstable he is in the second position.


    If one is not good, he has to be old three.


    "The stronger he is, the better, so that we are more sure to kill the two old guys. Otherwise, they will always be a big problem for us. " Dihong said.


    Theocracy nodded.


    Dihong is right. Although the animals of the eighth order of the two planets have an agreement with humans, they are also forced by Dihong''s power.


    But once they break through to the stellar level and also have fields, they will never abide by any agreement.


    So the sooner you get rid of them, the better.


    The stronger Wu Hao is, the more help he will give them.


    After Wu Hao killed Jiuwei, he picked up Jiuwei''s nine tails and went back to the alliance headquarters.


    Wu Hao came out this time to test the power of time deprivation. Now that he knows, he will continue to practice.


    After returning to the headquarters, Wu Hao absorbed the space power in nine tails and nine tails, and then continued to improve his strength.


    Six months later.


    Wu Hao practiced "Shenyuan skill" to the fourth level, and his mental strength was also improved from apprentice level 5 to level 7.


    Its own strength is to reach planetary order 3.


    Although Wu Hao did not deliberately improve his own strength, the "Kunming divine skill" is improving his strength all the time.


    Wu Hao''s field has reached 2000 meters through this period of cultivation.


    At this time, the disappearance of Jiuwei''s death also passed back, which made the strange beast very angry and launched a wave of beasts to attack the city.

 Chapter 367

    The beast tide siege is divided into three levels. The first level can only be attacked by strange animals at and below the Lord level.


    Second level, Emperor level monsters can join.


    The third level is the attack launched by the whole alien species. Even the two planetary level 8th level aliens will join.


    However, the third level beast tide siege will not happen when the two planetary level 8th level monsters do not step into the star level.


    Therefore, this animal tide is only a secondary animal tide.


    Even the second-class animal tide is very difficult to deal with.


    Animals in the water, in the air and on land are frantically attacking the human defense line.


    The human army is also crazy, attacking those monsters with high-tech weapons.


    Similarly, there are a large number of human warriors, risking their lives to destroy those strange animals.


    Because once these monsters break through the human defense line, the ordinary humans behind them will become the food of the monsters.


    These human beings have their relatives. In order to make their relatives safe, they are willing to give all of them. This is human nature.


    Because it is a second-class beast tide, the God of war alliance has also sent all emperor level fighters to all fronts.


    Wu Hao is a superpower. His spiritual power makes people unable to distinguish that his strength has reached the star level.


    Therefore, Wu Hao had to stop practicing and set off for the Tianhai military region, where the animal disaster was the most serious.


    When Wu Hao arrived at the Tianhai military region, he was also worried when he saw the dense animals in the sea, land and air.


    At this time, a large number of warriors of God of war dared to come and go out to hunt and kill strange animals of Lord level.


    Wu Hao took a picture of his mood, and now he was going to kill.


    Lightning felt Wu Hao coming and immediately came to him.


    "After raising you for so long, you should play your role." Wu Hao patted lightning on the head.


    "I see, master."


    Though the heart of lightning wants to make complaints about what time you raised me.


    But his mouth is very firm.


    Then the lightning suddenly jumped out of the military area command. When it was in the air, it became larger. After landing, it was like a tank, running rampage among the strange animals


    His little pets began to fight, and Wu Hao appeared in the air in front of the military region.


    Seeing that humans dared to invade their territory, all the strange animals in the air rushed towards Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao spread out his hands and said softly, "enjoy the thunder feast I brought you."


    As he said this, it suddenly began to rain with thunder and lightning within a kilometer of the front, left and right.


    Almost instantaneously, flying monsters in this range, whether animal generals or Lord level strange covers, fell down like dumplings.


    Similarly, above the ground, a beast free area was cleared.


    The human warrior who had been fighting with those exotic animals was not hurt at all.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s performance like a God, the morale of human fighters and soldiers suddenly soared.


    He shouted loudly.


    "Mankind will win."


    "Mankind will win."


    "Mankind will win."


    "That human emperor is so arrogant. Who is willing to do him?"


    Behind the cannon fodder army, there stood several strange animals in different shapes.


    One of the bears spoke.


    "I think you have many sea clan monsters, Emperor level monsters and powerful strength. Why don''t you go up and teach this human a lesson?" A leopard shaped beast looked at several heads and knew that it was the emperor level beast road of the Hai family.


    "Wind leopard, you''re right. The imperial strength of our Hai family is really strong. Without our shark king and Cang king, Dihong would have destroyed the top imperial beasts in your group. " A king of the sea family, who looked like a human lobster, nodded naturally.


    "Then the human emperor will be handed over to your sea clan. How about it?" Some of the wind leopards don''t want to be with these arrogant sea creatures.


    With the help of the shark emperor and the Cang king, both of them are sea people, and they all float up.


    "Violent crab, this human will be handed over to you." The lobster said to a big crab.


    "Qinglong, don''t worry. I will make this human being clear." The violent crab held a pair of big pliers and said proudly.


    Then, the violent crab rushed into Wu Hao and said, "you don''t have to be arrogant, human emperor level warrior. Let me meet you."


    "Overestimate."


    Wu Hao, another wave of "Thunderbolt" will go on.


    Another animal free area was cleared in an instant.


    "Damn it."


    Seeing that he had been ignored, the violent crab rushed frantically towards Wu Hao.


    "Electric spear."


    A spear gathered by lightning appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    Seeing the electric spear, the violent crab quickly stopped his pace.


    It could feel the smell of death in the barrel of electric spear.


    If it didn''t brake just now, it would definitely die if it hit the electric spear.


    At the same time, I regretted that if I had known that this human being was so difficult, it would not rush up foolishly.


    Looking at some fierce crabs, Wu Hao said to them, "big crab, don''t you want to meet me? Why don''t you move again? "


    The violent crab was called angry by Wu Hao, but the electric spear with the smell of death kept it calm.


    No way, in the face of death, you can''t be calm.


    The violent crab looked at the emperor level sea people behind and saw that they were still refueling themselves.


    "Yes, a bunch of pit goods. This is to watch me die."


    Although the crab was violent, it was not stupid. It had an intuition that it could not do Wu Hao, so it turned its back to the emperor level beasts, smiled at Wu Hao and said, "human beings, you see, we have no grievances in the past and no hatred in recent days, so we don''t have to fight and kill. Why don''t we just stop work and go home? "


    Hearing the words of violent crab, Wu Hao was speechless. Is there such a wonderful flower in the beast?


    Seeing that Wu Hao didn''t speak, the violent crab continued: "let''s call and fight. We''re half tired. It''ll be cheaper for those guys. It''s better to save some energy. Hello, I''m good. Hello, everyone."


    When the violent crab spoke, he waved his head slightly to show the emperor level beasts behind him.


    "It won''t take me much effort to kill you. If you want to go, you can avoid my electric spear. You can leave at will. " Wu Hao looked at the violent crab coldly.


    A group of strange animals, from the time you step into the territory of China, we are immortal. Come and want to go. Is there such a simple thing?


    Seeing that Wu Hao''s killing machine was exposed, the violent crab hurriedly said, "I admit defeat and I surrender, so you don''t have to kill me."


    "When you animals set foot on our land, we had only you dead and I dead before, and there were no prisoners. Stop talking nonsense and waste your time. Go to hell. "


    When Wu Hao finished, his heart moved.


    The electric spear suddenly disappeared. When it appeared again, the electric spear had stabbed the head of the violent crab.


    When the violent crab died, it suddenly turned into a large crab of hundreds of meters.


    Wu Hao directly put the big crab into his space ring.


    I''ve never eaten such a big crab.

 Chapter 368

    "What''s the matter? Why did the electric spear suddenly pierce the head of the violent crab?"


    Because it happened so fast, Qinglong could only stare at Wu Hao and take away the body of the violent crab.


    "It should be space capability." Feng Bao looked at Wu Hao seriously¡° This human emperor is very strong. We must be careful.


    The ability of the wind leopard is speed, so it is very sensitive to speed.


    And it didn''t sense speed just now.


    Since speed is not sensed, there is only one possibility, space capability.


    Only space capability, it can''t sense it.


    "But if he is a space capable person, how did he get the electric spear?" Qinglong asked.


    "Is it likely that this human is a double power?" Wind leopard road.


    "Is it possible?" Qinglong doesn''t believe it.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try." The wind leopard looked at the green dragon.


    "The human emperor''s ability is too strong. If we go one by one, we will die. Let''s besiege him together. "


    Green dragon is not a violent crab. It''s not stupid.


    The wind leopard wants it to die, so it doesn''t do it. If you want to do it, let''s do it together.


    "I think I can try." The bear shaped beast has a rough voice.


    The wind leopard took a look at his stupid companion and said, "our purpose here is to give mankind the last blow at the most critical time. If we really break through the human defense line, do you think Dihong and theocracy will let go? Absolutely not. On the contrary, it will make Dihong take action in advance. Shark king and Cang king are indeed invincible in the sea, but they may not be able to deal with Dihong without the sea. So let''s wait and see for the time being. "


    "But, just watching him kill us?" Qinglong is a little unconvinced.


    "Aren''t those low-level beasts used to consume human power?" The wind leopard looked at the green dragon.


    Although Qinglong wants to refute Fengbao''s, he really can''t refute it, so Qinglong just looks at Wu Hao with hatred.


    This human is to blame.


    Wu Hao is naturally too lazy to pay attention to Qinglong''s eyes. What he is doing now is killing strange animals in pieces, making it easier for martial artists and soldiers.


    As for the green dragons, put them aside and solve them later.


    Look at them. They won''t run in a short time.


    Because no one stopped Wu Hao, Wu Hao kept using "Thunderbolt", so that an empty animal area appeared from time to time.


    "Wind leopard, you can''t go on like this." Qinglong looked at the decreasing army of strange animals and was worried about the tunnel.


    Although low-level monsters are of little value, they die too much and can''t do any harm to humans. That''s not good.


    "Wait. That man is always tired. As long as he is tired, it is the best time for us to attack. Remember, we can only have one chance. " Said the wind leopard.


    "The wind leopard didn''t expect you had a plan. I was worried for a while." Qinglong nodded.


    It''s nice to have a brainy beast on your side.


    Like the God of death, Wu Hao reaped the lives of strange animals in pieces.


    Although each beast can supply Wu Hao with less energy, there are many of them.


    Wu Hao felt that his strength was slowly improving when he slaughtered.


    Killing monsters can also improve your own strength. Kill more.


    Because Wu Hao killed so crazy, those wild animals were scared back when Wu Hao rushed over.


    They are also life, and they are afraid of death.


    Seeing that the herd was frightened by Wu Hao, the wind leopard''s face changed and it roared loudly.


    Hearing the roar of the wind leopard, the herd that was scared back stopped.


    Wu Hao really wants to thank the wind leopard. If it hadn''t been for it, he wouldn''t have been so happy with his brush experience.


    After being killed by Wu Hao for a while, the herd immediately collapsed.


    Scattered and ran away.


    They can only be far away from Wu Hao, the human God of death.


    When the herd is scattered, it won''t help to let the wind leopard roar again.


    The wind leopard used two huge wind blades to kill some animals that ran away.


    But there was no way for the alien army to gather again.


    The wind leopard roared angrily.


    "Wind leopard, we failed. Go back." Said the green dragon.


    Feng Bao glanced at Wu Hao with hatred.


    If Wu Hao hadn''t suddenly appeared, he wouldn''t have been defeated so thoroughly this time.


    I remember you. I''ll kill you next time I meet.


    The wind leopard was about to take back the stop light, but Wu Hao''s body suddenly disappeared from his vision.


    When it saw Wu Hao appear again, he had come to the wind leopard in front of them.


    The emergence of Wu Hao''s breakthrough made the wind leopard feel tight in their hearts.


    "When the herd runs away, I''ll take you in." Wu Hao said.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Feng Bao tried his best to distance himself from Wu Hao.


    Because it smelled death from Wu Hao.


    However, no matter how fast it is, it can''t be faster than space power.


    A lightning spear pierced the head of the wind leopard in an instant.


    At the same time, several emperor level beasts of Qinglong were stabbed through their heads by Wu Hao''s electric spear.


    After several emperor level beasts died, Wu Hao put their bodies in the ring.


    When Wu Hao returned to the back of the defense line, the fighters and soldiers were cheering.


    "The animal tide was defeated and we won."


    "The animal tide was defeated and we won."


    "The animal tide was defeated and we won."


    When Wu Hao came back, someone suddenly shouted.


    "Lightning God of war."


    "Lightning God of war."


    Then more and more people called.


    "Lightning God of war."


    "Lightning God of war."


    ¡­¡­


    "Lightning God of war, thank you. If you weren''t here, we don''t know how many people would have to sacrifice." The head of the military region, senior God of war Li Zheng, looked at Wu Hao gratefully.


    "I can''t fight back the animal tide alone. If we don''t fight hard and fear them, the animal tide won''t retreat. Therefore, this honor should belong to all of us. " Wu Hao shouted.


    "Thank you."


    Li Zheng nodded.


    Then everyone shouted "God of thunder and lightning".


    Three days later, the animal tide finally subsided.


    Because the beast doesn''t want to start a full-scale war, it''s almost OK.


    In the house divided by the sky and the Navy, Wu Hao was practicing at the right time.


    At this time, theocracy suddenly appeared in Wu Hao''s room.


    "Vice president."


    Wu Hao quickly stopped practicing and gave a gift.


    "You''re welcome. With a strong talent and such efforts, no wonder you can get the title of ''lightning God of war''. " Theocracy praises the tunnel.


    "It''s just that the strength of the beast is not strong."


    Wu Hao said modestly.


    But I''m also very happy. After all, the title of "lightning God of war" sounds very fierce.


    "By the way, vice president, what can I do for you here?"

 Chapter 369

    "I came here specially to see our ''lightning God of war''." The tone of theocracy was a bit ironic.


    But the expression on his face was still cold.


    "Vice president, you''ll laugh at me." Wu Hao, I''m sorry.


    "All right, no kidding. I really came to you this time. " The voice of theocracy rose seriously¡° Because of your outstanding performance this time, the Ares alliance decided to let you become the alliance. Wu Hao knew that this was the parliamentary badge that parliamentarians would get.


    "All right, the things have been delivered. I''m leaving. By the way, practice well, and then we''ll do great things together. " Theocracy patted Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    With that, theocracy left Wu Hao''s room.


    This theocrat, his tone of voice is like a mixed society.


    But his cold expression was very dramatic.


    After the theocracy left, Wu Hao began to practice the mode again.


    After all, when there is only one and a half years left, I will leave the world. I have to hurry up.


    Seeing that Wu Hao began to practice, lightning certainly won''t guard Wu Hao here.


    Lightning has been very popular in the military region since fighting against the animal tide with Wu Hao.


    The pet of "thunder and lightning God of war", which is a good title. My dog likes it.


    In addition, lightning itself is an intermediate Lord beast. Apart from those imperial strongmen, the strength of lightning alone can be regarded as the town pet level in this military region.


    It''s great to follow the master!


    Lightning couldn''t help crying. Although it was the boss in Tianhai City, it had to be on guard against being hanged by humans all the time.


    But now it''s different from the past. Now it''s lightning. No one knows it. Relying on the prestige of its owner, those humans will offer it as their ancestors wherever they go. It''s not like a dog.


    "Brother Shan, let''s toast you." After cleaning up the battlefield, several military region masters drank small wine, which was a celebration after fatigue.


    One by one, of course, lightning will drink. Not only will it, it is also massive. Others use cups, but he directly uses buckets.


    A week later, Wu Hao came out of the league and stayed here for a while. After these days of cultivation, Emperor Jue also reached the sixth level. As for his own strength, he did not make much progress.


    That''s why he plans to leave the league. He''s too comfortable here. I''m afraid it''s difficult to continue to break through.


    Therefore, Wu Hao applied to Dihong to go to the human protection area, that is, to the exotic land.


    Since the last alien attack on the city, Wu Hao also heard that the two eight star alien animals belong to sea animals.


    The reason why the sea animals are powerful is that in addition to the fact that humans can''t go too deep into the sea, there are bigger reasons.


    Although the blue star is not big, it is impossible for humans to explore in many places. It should be said that ordinary people are difficult to explore.


    However, once the strong human beings enter the sea area, they will be attacked by strange animals, which leads to the sea area becoming the most mysterious area. For a long time, the strength of the sea area has been preserved for too long, so there are two eight-star strange animals.


    After so long accumulation, there must be some treasure in this sea area. Wu Hao also plans to go and have a look.


    Even if there is no baby, it must be right to understand. As the saying goes, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can we win a hundred battles.


    Although his strength is not weak, he can only run in the face of two eight-star monsters at the same time.


    If we can kill one in the past this time, the constant between the two will collapse and the situation will immediately fall to the human side.


    "Are you sure you want to go?" Dihong knew that Wu Hao was going to the sea area and dissuaded him many times.


    He had learned from the two eighth order monsters, and he could only compete with them if he tried his best in the field.


    Although Wu Hao is now in a useful field, his strength is only the third order of the planet. Once he enters the sea and is found, I''m afraid it will be more or less dangerous in the face of those two strange animals.


    "Don''t worry, I dare to go. Naturally, I have my secret means. Don''t forget that I still have space ability. If I really encounter danger, I will come back inside."


    Nevertheless, Dihong was worried about his death, but Wu Haotie was worried, and he no longer stopped.


    "OK, take this. Once you pinch it in danger, I''ll keep you at a cost."


    A silver hexagonal silver medal with an emperor character engraved in the center, from which Wu Hao felt the fluctuation of space energy.


    "Transfer card?" I''ve heard of it before. It''s very precious. The owner is equivalent to having a backer.


    This silver medal should have Dihong''s spiritual power. Once it is pinched and exploded, it will trigger the space law array. No matter where Dihong is, he will appear through the space corridor.


    Theocracy also handed his transfer card to Wu Hao.


    "Once you meet those two strange animals, don''t think about it. You must crush them immediately. They can''t do anything with us. Remember."


    In order to reassure Dihong and theocracy, Wu Hao only nodded and accepted it.


    In the spaceship arranged by God Hong himself, Wu Hao landed once in the military region, told lightning that he would go out for a period of time, let it cooperate well in the military region to guard the territory, and then continue to set out straight to the sea.


    When Wu Hao arrives at the wharf, he plans to take care of the ship to go to sea, but at this moment, the wharf is empty. It is not easy for an old man to leave in a hurry.


    "Sir, is there anyone going to sea now? I want to go to sea."


    "Going to sea?" Hearing these words, uncle looked at Wu Hao like a monster.


    "Who dares to go to sea these days due to the sea riots? I heard that there are monsters in the sea. Several young people died at our wharf. Now no one dares to go to sea."


    Wu Hao thought of the strange animals attacking the city some time ago. The strange animals suffered heavy losses, especially the loss of several emperors in the sea area, which led these animals to spread their anger on the ordinary people.


    "Do you know where to charter a boat? I can go to sea alone."


    "Yes, I have it at home, but I still remind the young man not to go to sea. It''s very dangerous."


    Out of kindness, I didn''t intend to rent it to Wu Hao. Wu Hao simply followed me to his house and made me relax on the way.


    "Ah, young man, if you really want to go to sea, I won''t stop you. I hope you can come back safely." The uncle sighed.


    The whole wharf depends on this sea area for survival. Now the sea area can''t go to sea. They are also very anxious.


    Although he doesn''t want Wu Hao to go to sea, he also has selfishness. If Wu Hao can come back safely, it means that the sea riots have passed and they can go to the sea normally, so he also has the mentality of gambling.


    "It''s all right, sir. If I come back from here, I''ll tell you what''s going on at sea."


    Just now, Wu Hao took advantage of this to persuade uncle. Otherwise, he may not be able to rent a boat.


    After getting the boat, Wu Hao rented two guys at the dock. He is young and strong and not afraid of death. After all, he can''t go to sea alone.


    A total of three million yuan was paid to buy the ship, and one million for each of the two guys. Otherwise, even if they were not afraid of death, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be willing to follow.


    "All right, let''s go!" The boat branch started slowly. The two boys were old sailors and soon put the boat branch on track.

 Chapter 370

    "Tell me something. Don''t come into my room without my permission." Wu Hao said hello to them and went into the warehouse to practice.


    After driving normally all day and night, everything on the sea was normal. The two guys were a little excited.


    I heard others say that the sea had been killed in only three hours. Now a day has passed and nothing has happened. It may have been calm. If they can go back safely, they will make a lot of money this time.


    "Angkor, have dinner." One of the two brothers is Zhuang Nan and the other is Zhuang Bei. Zhuang Nan makes a meal and knocks on Wu Hao''s door.


    The two boys are orphans. They depend on each other since childhood. They have been living on the sea. They are not only good sailors, but also first-class cooks.


    After having a meal last night, Wu Hao found that it was really good, so he didn''t refuse the second meal.


    Walking on the deck and looking at the endless sea, Wu Hao stretched himself.


    "Nothing unusual?"


    "Well, no, and there are a lot of seafood that have been visited. If it is salvaged, it is estimated that there will be a lot."


    One day and one night, the two brothers were very excited. But Wu Hao reminded them that they were not allowed to salvage a large amount of food they usually needed, so they didn''t dare.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao took a look at the sea. Indeed, many fish and shrimp were attached to the board, and there were a lot of them.


    "No." Wu Hao frowned.


    How could this anomaly happen to these fish and shrimp? Fish and shrimp are free and eager for sea water. Just now I saw some fish and shrimp even leave the water level, as if they were going to climb up.


    "Speed up." After the boat accelerated, many fish and shrimp really couldn''t keep up, but there was still room for improvement.


    "You two finally went into the cabin to find a place to hide." Wu Hao''s eyes have looked not far away.


    A burst of waves surged up, just 50 meters away, and lobsters big enough to be seven or eight meters high swam quickly.


    Seeing this, Zhuang Nan and Zhuang Bei immediately hid in the cabin.


    When did they see such a big lobster, and it seems to come after them.


    "It''s human beings again. You''ve been robbing and killing our sea creatures. How many you come and how many you die this time." The lobster attacked Wu Hao with a steel fork.


    Junior Lord beast.


    Wu Hao, a monster of this level, was too lazy to start. On an idea, the junior Lord lobster fell into the sea.


    Poop!


    The sea made huge waves.


    It seems that these strange animals did this sea riot. Since he arrived, he will not ignore it.


    "Come out and see where there are islands around. Lean up."


    Wu Hao plans to enter the sea near here. He won''t know what happened until he goes down.


    After the last incident, he also learned a truth. He is strong on land and invincible, but once he fights in the water, he has no chance of winning. He may even be unable to compete with ordinary planetary monsters.


    So this is also his second purpose to come to the sea area to exercise his ability to fight in the water.


    "Angkor, what if there is no island within 50 nautical miles?" Zhuang Bei asked.


    "It''s all right. Keep looking." After that, Wu Hao continued to practice, and the day passed again. Finally, at the dawn of the next day, they found an island not far away.


    After landing, Wu Hao began to search for nearby creatures. In addition to five or six wolves, there was also an intermediate Lord, the wind wolf.


    Wu Hao asked the two brothers to wait by the sea for a while. He went to the island alone.


    The wind wolf became excited when he found someone. He hasn''t seen anyone here for decades. Now they have meat to eat.


    "Are you their boss? I''ll discuss something with you. " Wu Hao suddenly appeared and almost didn''t scare the wind wolf to death.


    "Look at your strength. How about being my pet." Wu Hao intended to go directly to the sea, but the two brothers are too dangerous here to leave them alone. Fortunately, he found this storm and can be used as a bodyguard for the time being.


    When did the wind wolf suffer this humiliation and jump directly at Wu Hao.


    "Die!" Suddenly, thunder and lightning spread all over the body, and the situation was very frightening to the dog.


    Feeling Wu Hao''s strong breath, the wind wolf counseled, lay on the ground motionless, and made a pitiful cry, which seemed more counselled than lightning.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be difficult if you only need to protect two people?" Wu Hao asked again, how dare the wind wolf refuse this time.


    "Yes, no problem." At this time, it has been calculated that it can live, and it will not bargain.


    With his five or six younger brothers, he followed Wu Hao to the beach.


    Zhuang Nan and Zhuang Bei were very happy when they saw Wu Hao coming back, but their faces changed after they saw the wind wolf more than three meters high behind them.


    Strange animals, that''s strange animals. One slap can kill them.


    "It''s all right. I won''t attack you. Come down." Although Wu Hao said this, they were still very worried.


    "I have to leave for a while. You two will stay on the island for a while. It will be responsible for protecting you both."


    "It protects us!" The two brothers are not calm now. Will the alien protect them? It''s good if they don''t eat their brothers without bones.


    "Don''t worry, I promised the master that I would protect you, absolutely." The wind wolf looks more dangerous because it is harmless to humans and animals.


    But what he said was the truth. No matter how hungry he was, he didn''t dare to provoke Wu Hao, otherwise Wu Hao could kill him with one thought.


    "If it dares to mess around, you''ll crush the sign."


    Then Wu Hao gave the divine power transmission card to the brothers. Zhuang Nan took it and looked at it. There was a word power on it. It looked ordinary, but it really frightened the wind wolf.


    Theocracy wants to know that Wu Hao used his transmission card in such a place to deter a wind wolf, which is estimated to be very angry.


    "OK, OK, Angkor, you have to hurry back." Seeing that the wind wolf was afraid of this brand, the two brothers were relieved, but no matter how relieved, there was always a lot of crisis here than at home.


    After explaining everything, Wu Hao entered the sea.


    The sea is different from the land. The land can breathe freely, but the sea is different. Ordinary people can''t last long in the sea.


    Only after reaching a certain strength can he breathe with internal breathing in the water, so Wu Hao is not worried about this. He can breathe naturally in the water.


    After entering the sea 100 meters deep, Wu Hao felt the heavy pressure. Although it had no great impact on him, he doubled his weight.


    No wonder there are many strong people in the sea. In this environment, if there are not many strong people, it can only show how useless this race is.


    Continue to dive, reaching 500 meters, the time line has been dark, and almost no light of the land can be seen.


    And strange animals can be seen everywhere. Fortunately, most of his strength comes from powers, so strange animals have not found his existence.


    "Hey, shark teeth, did you hear that guy Blick was killed just now, and the bodies fell off. The human is now on Xiaohuang island. Do you want to do a vote?"

 Chapter 371

    Not long after diving, Wu Hao listened to other animals talk about it. That Blick should be the lobster.


    "Blick is not an opponent. Shall we go and die? I think we''d better tell the Lord that they have just returned from land. If they know that there are strong human beings in the sea, they will do it." A shark junior Lord said steadily.


    "Also, if the other party is an intermediate God of war, we can''t deal with it. We''d better tell the Lord and earn a credit."


    "Yes, let''s go, or the other guys will take the lead." After the two beasts finished talking, they swam away quickly with their tails, and Wu Hao followed.


    He can ignore it, but the two brothers of the dealer are up there, and the primary beast wind wolf can deal with it, but the other Lord should be more than an intermediate level, so he has to go over and have a look. The situation is wrong. He doesn''t mind killing the other party.


    Two giant sharks marched quickly. About 20 nautical miles away, two giant sharks drilled into a cave. There are two giant sharks outside the cave. Their strength is the primary level of the Lord. It can be seen that sharks are the king in this sea area.


    Wu Hao didn''t take out the long prepared fish tail and the head of the bridge of the hippocampus nose. After installation, it was no different from the real hippocampus.


    After seeing his appearance, Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction, and then swam past.


    Two giant sharks saw Wu Hao coming and stopped immediately.


    "Get out, dry shark''s territory, low creatures can''t enter." Without any politeness, it seems that the sea and land are general, and they all have their own sense of territory.


    "Two eldest brothers, I''m here to inform the man above. His strength is not weak. If he delays the information, I can''t afford to blame the dry shark boss at that time." Wu Hao immediately lowered himself and said.


    Originally, he wanted to kill directly, but he didn''t know the strength of the other party. In addition, this place itself is a sea area. He was still careful and subtle. If it really attracted planetary monsters, it would be tricky.


    As soon as they heard that they came to report the news, they didn''t dare to delay, but they still didn''t let Wu Hao in.


    "Just tell us. I''ll go in and report."


    "Row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row row This is also in Wu Hao''s expectation. I''m afraid they don''t dare.


    "Just now a shark Lord went up and was killed by the human. The human also said that sharks are animals. Kill as many as you come."


    Wu Hao is going to kill all the sharks who are eyeing him. Only by eliminating future troubles can we ensure the safety of the dealer brothers.


    After hearing this, the two sharks were very angry and swept their tails directly.


    Wu Hao had already observed it, but he didn''t fight back. He flew out and pretended to be poor.


    "No, it''s not what I said. It''s the human. I''ll go now. The human also said that the shark meat is good. Now I''m afraid the junior Lord above has..."


    "What!"


    Although they are cold-blooded creatures and do not sympathize with any kind of shark, they are eaten by others. This is not a matter of sympathy, but a matter of dignity.


    "You watch and I''ll go in and report!"


    Seeing a shark report, Wu Hao felt relieved and left the scene to return to Xiaohuang island.


    He must kill all these guys before entering the deep sea to ensure the safety of the dealer brothers.


    "Angkor, how did you come back?" They were overjoyed to see Wu Hao appear. Although the wind wolf would not harm them, they still sat and stood uneasy.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak and looked at the wind wolf.


    "You''ll protect their brothers later and don''t have to fight." Hearing this, the wind wolf naturally knows to fight. It may be those guys in the sea.


    Although it is also an intermediate Lord and may use very limited resources, it dare not provoke those guys in the sea area.


    So it''s also a good thing for Wu Hao to ask him not to do it.


    After waiting for about half an hour, suddenly the sea began to roll and boil, as if it was boiling. The wind wolf saw this posture and withdrew more than ten meters with the dealer brother.


    Groups of sea creatures rushed up to Xiaohuang Island, headed by a shark with blood red eyes.


    Is it a dry shark?


    Wu Hao glanced at the other party. He was very strong. There were fifty or sixty junior high school lords, giant toothed sharks, and the strength of red eyes was probably close to the emperor level, but this strength was just moving his fingers in his eyes.


    "You killed my men?" The other party watched him as soon as he came up, but he couldn''t see his strength at all. Obviously, he didn''t dare to start immediately.


    "What man? You say that stupid fish? " Wu Hao looked at the shark he had just caught in the distance. At this time, he had died by the beach.


    "The fish is not delicious. It''s useless to eat a mouthful of bitter meat."


    Insult, chiguoguo insult, dry shark didn''t expect Wu Hao to be so arrogant and calm in the face of so many strong people.


    Since the opponent has certain strength, he should not be so stupid. As a lord, he must have a mind.


    "Who the hell are you? I know a lot of strong people in the newspaper."


    Dry shark is not afraid of anything else. He is afraid of strong men at the level of human emperor Hong and divine power. As long as they are not these two people, even if Wu Hao is a strong man at the imperial level, he doesn''t worry. It''s a big deal to let the people of giant tooth gate come over.


    "I guess you haven''t heard of it, but I''ll hear it in a while. My name is Wu Hao."


    Wu Hao didn''t hide anything. Although the last war caused great fluctuations, his name was not exposed, so there was no need to change his name.


    It''s a strange name. It has nothing to do with Dihong and theocracy. In this way, it can rest assured.


    "Kill me and take it. You don''t want to leave alive today. I haven''t eaten human meat for a long time. I''ll treat you today."


    A group of giant toothed sharks surrounded Wu Hao and the wind wolf, including everyone.


    The wind wolf is afraid. The other party is the giant toothed shark, the Lord of this sea area.


    Moreover, the dry shark is just a small leader and doesn''t dare to provoke him at ordinary times.


    A thousand nautical miles is the territory of the giant toothed shark. All the giant toothed sharks are under the control of the giant toothed gate. It is said that the boss of the giant toothed gate is a high emperor level strong man, very powerful.


    Now Wu Hao has provoked the giant toothed shark. Maybe Wu Hao is not afraid of dry sharks, but it doesn''t mean that the giant toothed door won''t take care of this matter.


    The wind wolf secretly decided that after they finished, he must run with his men, the farther the better.


    But the next eye kept the wind wolf''s eyes.


    Wu Hao raised his hand as if he were against the sky. In an instant, the sky changed, dark clouds covered, and lightning crossed on the top of the cloud.


    "This" dry shark looked up at the sky. He always felt that this scene was very familiar, but he just couldn''t remember it.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a pity that your meat is not delicious, otherwise I wouldn''t solve you so hastily." Before the voice fell, lightning fell one after another. The volt was huge. Almost one lightning could kill seven or eight giant toothed sharks, and it was just Wu Hao''s attack.


    Remember, remember!


    Dry shark looks at Wu Hao in horror.


    It has just seen this scene some time ago. Three strange animals from the sea, land and air attacked human cities together. They wanted to hurt human vitality, but the emergence of a man made them suffer heavy losses.


    Isn''t that what the man used at that time? At that time, it was just an ordinary soldier, so it was impossible to understand the power of lightning.


    It is said that the man fought back the sea, land and air monsters with one man''s strength, and killed several emperor level monsters.


    It never thought that in a few days, this super powerful pervert was met by him, and now he is shooting at him.


    "Slow down, slow down, stop fighting, stop fighting." Dry shark regretted that he had provoked such a powerful man.


    But now it''s too late to repent. Wu Hao didn''t mean to stop.

 Chapter 372

    "Do you think you still have room for regret now? You monsters just want to occupy us, but it seems that you don''t have that strength. " There was a loud noise in the sky, and a lightning as thin as a wool needle fell.


    Although the lightning had no deterrent power, it defeated all the giant toothed sharks on the spot. There was no one in ten. The only surviving shark was the dry shark. It was only because Wu Hao used only one tenth of his strength. Otherwise, I''m afraid all these giant toothed sharks would be destroyed by flying ash.


    All the giant toothed sharks were destroyed, and the wind wolf on one side trembled. He never thought that the human in front of him was so strong.


    Now think about it, it feels afraid. Before, it wanted to resist. Now this idea has disappeared.


    The human youth in front of him looks weak, but he can kill a high Lord with his hands raised. It''s easier to kill him than to step on an ant.


    At this time, the dealer brothers fully understand why the wind wolf is so afraid of Wu Hao. Wu Hao is a warrior or a power among humans, and it is likely to be a more powerful type.


    "OK, I''ll give you these bodies. Their brothers have to take care of me, or ''hey hey''." Wu Hao showed that people and animals were harmless, and the frightened wind wolf quickly nodded.


    Just now it thought that it would run away with its younger brothers after Wu Hao left, but now it dare not. Wu Hao''s strength is so strong that it even feels that in terms of Wu Hao''s strength, it is estimated that it can really deal with the strong man of the giant tooth gate.


    "By the way, you two brothers learned this when I wasn''t here." Then Wu Hao threw the two brothers a secret script, which is an entry-level secret script of martial arts. Naturally, he also hopes that the two brothers can learn something. Since they travel with him, he doesn''t mind giving them a fortune.


    "If you don''t understand anything, ask the dog and go!" With that, Wu Hao dived into the sea again.


    dog?


    When the wind wolf heard this, his face was bent and he really wanted to shout at the beach.


    I''m a wolf.


    Wolf!


    How can a humble creature like a dog compare with me? I''m so angry.


    However, when it meets lightning in the future, it is estimated that it will not feel that the dog is a humble creature. It will know that lightning is the wolf and it is a real dog.


    Giant toothed door.


    Giant toothed shark is the most powerful. Just now, dry shark said that the leader of the giant toothed door is an emperor level strong man. It seems that we should start here first.


    When Wu Hao came to the sea this time, he didn''t want to leave quietly. Now that he has come, he can take the opportunity to weaken the strength of the sea. If he can, he also wants to meet the two eighth order monsters. If he can get rid of one, the idea that the beast wants to occupy blue star again will naturally break through.


    The news that many strange animals of dry sharks were killed by humans caused a sea disturbance, and many giant toothed shark lords began to compete for the power of dry sharks.


    During this period, Wu Hao was given a chance. Although he didn''t care about these minions, many ants killed elephants. No matter how powerful he is, this is also a sea area. If he is not careful, he is likely to capsize in the gutter. It''s better to keep a low profile.


    Two days later, Wu Hao came 300 miles away. This is the territory of the giant toothed gate. When he came here, Wu Hao was surprised to find that the giant toothed shark in this area is more powerful.


    Almost all of them were middle-level lords, and even 30% were high-level Lords. On the way, Wu Hao met an emperor.


    This forced Wu Hao to reassess the strength of the giant tooth gate.


    Of course, he also thought about whether the other party was one of the so-called eighth order monsters, but it was still impossible. If it was true, he would see more than an emperor.


    You should know that the whole blue star force is everywhere, but it should be said that the sea area has the strongest overall strength. Since the other party is an eighth order beast, the strength of the beast under his hand will not be much worse.


    After a while, Wu Hao got involved with a giant toothed shark as a seahorse and got a lot of information about each other from it.


    "By the way, I heard that boss giant shark went to the human siege some time ago. It seems that he broke through after coming back. Is it true or false?" Wu Hao asked tentatively.


    The little giant shark shook its head.


    "No, no, I failed to attack the city. Many regional lords were injured. Even if our boss is fine, how can he break through."


    "Oh, no breakthrough. Unfortunately, what''s the strength of the giant shark boss now? Is there a chance to expand with you?" Seeing that the other party didn''t take the initiative, Wu Hao continued the routine again.


    "The giant shark boss is not weak now. He is not far from the senior emperor level. He may break through at any time."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was also relieved, but he also praised the strength of these strange animals in the sea area.


    The endless sea area is much larger than the land. The Lords of such a small area have almost reached the high imperial level. If they continue to develop, mankind will fall sooner or later.


    Therefore, Wu Hao will naturally visit these lords one by one. Even if he can''t kill the two eighth order monsters in the end, it shouldn''t be a big problem to consume their power.


    Soon he came near the giant tooth gate. The guards were all at the senior Lord level. Wu Hao swam there. Since the opposition was only at the intermediate emperor level or even at the senior level, he didn''t have to hide his head and tail.


    "Stop, the weak race wants to enter the giant tooth gate?" A senior Lord guard stopped Wu Hao.


    "Not for vulnerable races? What do you need? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "You need strength. You Haima people are not as good as mole ants in our sea area. Naturally, you are not qualified. Get out quickly."


    "Oh? Strength, isn''t it? Is that what you''re talking about? " A bolt of lightning went straight through each other''s head.


    During this time, Wu Hao found that his lightning ability was not limited in this sea area, and even vaguely became powerful. It is likely to be related to water. Water itself can infinitely amplify the power of lightning.


    Another guard monster saw Wu Hao kill his companion and burst out in an instant, but there was no doubt that the Mantis was in front of Wu Hao, and another one was handy. Two giant toothed sharks slowly fell into the deep sea.


    Kill the guard and Wu Hao enters the giant tooth gate openly.


    These deep-sea monsters do not know why they always live in such a dark and humid place, which makes Wu Hao very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, I''m a human being. It''s better to die if I live in such a place.


    "Who, stop, who allowed you in." Five or six giant toothed sharks patrolled around. As the two guards said just now, the seahorse is a vulnerable race and is not qualified to appear here. Therefore, these giant toothed sharks will naturally stop Wu Hao when they see his appearance.

 Chapter 373

    "It came in from the outside. Is there another entrance here?" Wu Hao asked.


    "To die, I asked you why you came here. This is not a place for your race to come in. What about the guard at the door?"


    "Dead."


    Hearing these words, several giant toothed sharks were furious: "who killed you?" The other side thinks it''s impossible. The seahorse family is the weakest race in this sea area. It''s impossible to kill their giant toothed sharks.


    "I killed them. They despised me as much as you, so I killed them. And you. Just now you seemed to say what happened to me?" With that, Wu Hao''s fingertips were already shining, and the other party could die at any time.


    "Kill it!" Five or six giant toothed sharks rushed at Wu Hao immediately. Their sharp sharp teeth could tear everything, but they could not tear Wu Hao''s lightning.


    Just for a moment, the bodies of five or six giant toothed sharks around turned black, just like the two guards just now fell to the ground.


    This movement attracted many giant toothed sharks. For a time, there was a fierce battle in the giant toothed gate. No, it can''t be described as a battle. It should be said to be a unilateral slaughter.


    Where Wu Hao passed, there was only one way for all giant toothed sharks to die, which would be salvaged by humans on shore. It is estimated that they can be served directly.


    The battle went directly to the giant shark. The giant toothed shark was angry when it was said that the seahorse clan came to kill them.


    But what he couldn''t figure out was when the seahorse clan had the courage, and the seahorse clan had the strength to kill so many high lords?


    As one of the weakest races in the sea, the seahorse is the strongest. However, their patriarch is only the level of High Lord, but there are countless such levels among their giant toothed sharks.


    "Lan Haiya, go and have a look, bring it and kill so many of my men. Naturally, it can''t die easily." The giant shark looked at a fat giant toothed shark nearby and said.


    It is one of the three masters of the giant tooth sect. In addition to the intermediate emperor level, there are three other junior emperor levels. LAN Haiya is one of them.


    LAN Haiya received the order and found Wu Hao with several senior Lords.


    "Emperor level? Your boss is really calm. He thinks sending you can stop me? " Wu Hao sneered. How much does the giant shark despise it? The shelf is really not so big.


    "The sect leader has ordered you to destroy the Haima clan. You''d better come with me, otherwise it will only affect your race." Seeing the scene at this time, LAN Haiya didn''t want to do it, because Wu Hao can kill so many senior Lords. His strength is absolutely strong, and may even be stronger than him. At least he doesn''t have confidence that he can kill so many.


    "Well, my race is not important to me, and as long as I kill the giant shark, it seems all right?"


    Speaking of this, LAN Haiya smiled and laughed: "ha ha, kill the sect leader? You can talk big. I''m afraid you can''t even pass me. "


    "Really?" Wu Hao gently touched his fingers, and more than a dozen senior lords behind LAN Haiya exploded instantly, blurred in flesh and blood.


    At that moment, LAN Haiya even felt a magnificent energy flying around him. If that energy attacked him at that time, I''m afraid it''s dead now.


    "Who are you? The seahorse family is not as strong as you." LAN Haiya has found that something is wrong. The seahorse family has always been attached to his giant tooth gate. He doesn''t dare to do it at all, let alone have such a strong beast.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to answer your question. Now I give you two choices: one is to die here, and the other is to show me the way to find the giant shark."


    "OK, I''ll lead the way and follow me." Lanhaiya chose the latter without even thinking about it.


    It may not be Wu Hao''s opponent, but if all the experts of the giant tooth sect and the giant shark work together, Wu Hao can''t escape. Now the most important thing is to bring Wu Hao to the giant shark.


    Come to the giant shark gate hall. At this time, the whole giant shark hall is obviously very much like the local earth emperor.


    "Master, that''s it!" When he came to the hall, LAN Haiya immediately returned to giant shark and obviously planned to join hands to kill Wu Hao immediately.


    "Sect leader, gather Luther and sang Haili quickly, and we will kill it together." Hearing this, the giant shark''s eyes changed slightly and looked at LAN Haiya with some discomfort.


    "Sect leader, it''s very strong, much stronger than me. I doubt it may be a senior emperor. We''re not rivals."


    At this time, the giant shark calmed down. It is not only strength that can sit in this position. Although the wisdom of an alien is developed later than that of human beings, it does not mean that its wisdom will be lower than that of human beings when it reaches the emperor level.


    LAN Haiya is a junior emperor. Although he can''t compare with it, he won''t belittle himself. Obviously, Wu Hao''s strength does make LAN Haiya feel extremely dangerous.


    So the giant shark sent troops to inform the other two emperors.


    "What do you mean? Are you trying to rebel? " Giant shark didn''t do it directly. With LAN Haiya''s reminder, it also kept an eye. Now it has to wait for the other two to come and get rid of the strong ones of the seahorse family in combination with the strength of the four of them. Otherwise, if the seahorse family becomes strong in the future, their giant toothed shark family may have a big disaster.


    Although it still doesn''t believe what lanhaiya said, there''s nothing wrong with being more and more stable.


    "Rebellion is out of the question. I''m not interested in your position." Wu Hao said faintly that the giant shark didn''t understand.


    "Since you don''t want to be superior, why did you kill so many experts of the giant toothed shark family? If you need status, you can help me. Your strength is not weak. How about I give you a deputy sect leader? "


    "Deputy sect leader? It''s really exciting, but I said I didn''t do it for this. "


    "What are you doing for? My giant toothed sharks are not so easy to bully." The giant shark was a little angry. Since the other party didn''t want anything, why did they kill so many groups.


    "Not for anything else, just for fun, just to destroy your whole family!" As soon as Wu Hao''s voice fell, giant shark was furious.


    Killing its ethnic group is just for fun. I''m not ashamed to say that I want to destroy its whole family. This Haima ethnic group is too rampant.


    "You should be waiting for the remaining two emperors? There''s no need to delay. I''ll give you time. Don''t worry. I won''t kill you during this period. Since I want to kill you, I naturally have to wait until you are all together. "


    Arrogant, it''s too arrogant.


    The other party actually said such arrogant words in their territory, which simply took it seriously.


    But in order to ensure safety, the giant shark still endured. The other party should really have a lot of skills if he can be so calm, so he still endured for the time being. He just had to wait until the other two came back.


    About the past ten minutes, Luther and sang Haili entered the hall together. They looked at Wu Hao. They had heard about it on the way back just now. This time, the sect leader asked them to hurry back in order to jointly clean up a Haima clan?

 Chapter 374

    "Boy, I just gave you a chance. You don''t want it. Now you have lost the chance to choose. The four imperial level masters of giant toothed shark have arrived. It''s no use even if you escape to the sky today." Seeing Luther and sang Haili come back, the giant shark is full of confidence.


    Now the four of them have gathered together. If they can''t clean up Wu Hao, we can imagine their fate.


    "Escape? Who said I wanted to escape? I said I wanted to destroy your whole family and said, "do it." Facing the four emperors, Wu Hao is still so calm. After all, he is not an emperor.


    If giant sharks know that the so-called seahorse family in front of them is actually human and has planetary strength, they don''t dare to sit here calmly.


    "Still dare to be crazy!" The four monsters are no longer nonsense. Their strength erupts one after another. The giant shark has the strongest strength and the stronger its ability.


    Generally speaking, the attack means of the giant toothed shark family is the pair of giant teeth. The extremely sharp giant teeth can tear up all materials. In addition, they have power advantages. In fact, they are also a very powerful race in the sea. Unfortunately, they met Wu Hao.


    "Wait!" At this time, the giant shark stopped. They just wanted to attack, but the lightning power in Wu Hao''s hand changed the giant shark''s eyes.


    How could it forget the lightning? Some time ago, the crab king died under the power of lightning. He could watch it with his own eyes. Therefore, after Wu Hao performed the lightning, the giant shark immediately remembered it.


    "You are not a seahorse, you are human!" Giant shark instantly locks Wu Hao''s identity.


    During the siege, Wu Hao''s ability made their monsters suffer a great loss. However, those who reached the imperial level almost went out at that time, but no monsters could resist the lightning power, so no one could forget.


    "Hehe, it seems that you took part in the siege. I''m sorry. In this way, I have to send you on the road!"


    yes!


    It''s him, absolutely him!


    The giant shark has understood that the so-called seahorse family in front of him is actually a human, and it is still a powerful and abnormal human. This human is right in front of him now.


    If Wu Hao had just said that he would destroy his whole family, it might be funny, but now he can''t laugh. At the beginning, so many imperial levels couldn''t do anything about the human beings in front of him. Now they are just four imperial levels, how can they do anything about each other.


    "You, what do you want? We have withdrawn from the siege. Besides, we lost the most in the Siege!" Giant shark tries to negotiate, but Wu Hao turns a blind eye.


    "Losing your sister, you said you would attack the city if you attacked it, and you thought it would be all right if you quit? Since you can choose to attack the city, we can also choose to destroy you. Moreover, the two sides have agreed that anyone can participate in the battlefield as long as it is not the two eighth order monsters in the sea and the emperor Hong and divine power of our human beings. "


    "Now I Wu Hao announce that you giant toothed sharks, I Wu Hao will be destroyed." The sound was like thunder, and the sea area was 5000 meters. As long as Wu Hao''s mental power was within the scope, they could not be spared. However, all the giant toothed sharks were also destroyed.


    Finally, the four emperor level giants of giant shark were not spared. They all died in the hands of Wu Hao. For a time, hundreds of nautical miles became the dead sea. No sea creatures dared to step into this sea area.


    The news also reached the ears of Dihong and others.


    "Hehe, this boy is really not worried. If he makes such a big noise, it will be dangerous to disturb those two." Theocracy said with some worry.


    In the face of Wu Hao''s talent, theocracy also admires him very much. He can reach the third order of the planet at such a young age, and also has a field. Even his all blue star recognized genius can''t match it.


    "Don''t worry, with his strength, I think he can handle it, and you don''t find that the boy has never exposed his real strength? I think he must have his own means to protect his life. Even if he really meets those two, he may also have some means to escape. Moreover, he has our transmission card. If his life is in danger, we can catch up. "


    "I''m afraid that the boy''s bones are hard and the two guys are hard. I''m still a little worried."


    Emperor Hong did understand the fear of theocracy, but he had an intuition that Wu Hao''s visit to the sea would surprise or even frighten them.


    At this time, Wu Hao had been in the sea for three months. On his way, he not only killed the giant toothed shark, but also the beautiful crab, poisonous lobster and snake eel.


    For a time, there was a rumor of a super killer in the sea area. During this time, the races killed by Wu Hao were quite powerful in the sea area, among which the snake eel family was still a high emperor level and infinitely close to the planet level.


    Can easily wipe out all these races, the sea has spread that the killer''s strength is probably at the planetary level.


    Today, there are only seven planetary level people in the whole sea area. Apart from the strong existence of those two eighth level people, the strength of the remaining five people is not too strong.


    "Lord Khalid, the killer is too arrogant. He may be a strong man of mankind. He is now in the sinomeni family. I''m afraid he will fight them."


    "You don''t have to tell us such a small thing. You should solve it yourself. Since you are a human genius, you must leave it in the sea." An empty voice can''t see any body at all, but this voice alone can make anyone feel endless pressure.


    "Yes." Dechang Sheng answered, then left at a very fast speed and drove towards Wu Hao''s position.


    At this time, Wu Hao has destroyed the sinomeni family. It took a lot of time this time. It''s not that the other party''s strength is too strong, but the number is too large. Even if his ability is strong, he can only lose one piece per second at a time, but the sinomeni is not a group, and it''s not too much to calculate by tens of billions.


    When de Changsheng arrived, the scene was in a mess and only Wu Hao was there.


    "Damn human, kill so many compatriots of our Hai family. You will die today!" De Changsheng was murderous, and the second-order strength of the planet burst out in an instant.


    As early as before, Wu Hao had sensed de prosperity, so he stayed and waited.


    It has been several months since he came to the sea, and he has never met a planetary strong man. Well, the planetary strong man in the sea finally appears. Now he can carry out real killing. As long as he weakens the strength of the sea, mankind can be safe temporarily.


    "Planetary second order, the strength is not bad. By the way, those two eighth order didn''t come?" Wu Hao smiled and asked, I''m afraid there''s nothing that can stop him if the two eight steps don''t appear in the whole sea area, so I''m afraid this one in front of him is not enough for his current meal.


    If he is only the third order of an ordinary planet, he may spend some effort, but he is not the third order of an ordinary planet. He has a field. He can''t waste any effort to kill de Changsheng.

 Chapter 375

    "Hum! Can you use Lord Khalid and Lord qingtianmang to deal with you? I''m one of the seven planetary manatees in the sea! If you dare to enter the sea, this is your burial hole. " De Changsheng looked arrogant.


    It must be proud of the planetary giants. Although they are not as good as Khalid and blue sky sea python, nor as good as human emperor Hong and divine power, it already belongs to the top existence on this blue star.


    "Yes, it just doesn''t mean much these months. Since your strength is pretty good, I''ll just practice with you."


    Some time ago, Wu Hao had a new understanding in this sea area. Its lightning attached to this water can stimulate more powerful energy of lightning.


    The intersection of water and electricity can collide with stronger lightning. At that time, he could only use seawater to enhance the power of lightning.


    However, after more than a month of research, Wu Hao and absorbed this energy completely. Even if he doesn''t have to intersect with water in the future, his lightning ability is so strong.


    That''s why Wu Hao plans to meet the two eighth order monsters for a while. Even if he is not an opponent, he can let him see the extent of his current strength.


    The manatee family''s strength is really not weak. Relying only on the impact of barbarian cattle, de Changsheng withstood Wu Hao''s thunder and lightning.


    In fact, Dechang Sheng relies not only on the talent of manatees, but also on the appearance of strong defense.


    But at this time, de Changsheng was also surprised.


    The other side was a human youth. It had also heard that the human stopped their alien emperor army with their own strength when they attacked the city, and even killed several emperor level soldiers.


    But if you change it, it can do the same, so it doesn''t care too much about it.


    But now when it fought with Wu Hao, Wu Hao''s strength surprised it.


    Is this really just an unknown youth of mankind? This strength has been included in their alien danger list.


    Its planetary second-order strength has no advantage in front of Wu Hao, and even Wu Hao''s appearance is still interesting.


    "Human, since you have reached the planetary level, why do you want to enter my sea area to kill my sea family!" Dechang was furious.


    Lord Khalid and Lord Qingtian haimang had an agreement with the two strong men of human, Dihong. Human beings can''t let the star strong men enter the alien area for slaughter, and alien animals can''t enter the human area at the same time.


    But now that Wu Hao has reached the planetary level, he has killed many strong people of his sea family, which is clearly against the law.


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t reach the planetary level before. Thanks to your strong sea people chasing me all the way, it''s only now that I reach the planetary level. In that case, can I leave the sea now?"


    "Dream!" De Changsheng immediately refused.


    Even if it is true as Wu Hao said, it is even more impossible to let Wu Hao go back.


    Wu Hao is not old, but he has such strength. If he is allowed to develop, I''m afraid there will be a second emperor Hong for mankind, which is definitely not good news for their exotic animals. Therefore, in order to ensure that human beings appear again as geniuses and occupy blue star again in the future, it must keep Wu Hao here forever.


    "Ah, you said you were so complicated. It was you who said you wouldn''t let me come. Now I''m leaving, and you stopped me. What do you want?" Wu Hao asked innocently.


    Of course he knew the other party couldn''t let it leave, so he said that.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao saw a firm light in de Changsheng''s eyes.


    No, this guy wants to die with me.


    Wu Hao quickly retreated. Guanglun de Changsheng is really not his opponent, but if the other party suddenly explodes, it is estimated that he will have to suffer even if his strength is strong.


    De Changsheng has indeed made up its mind. It knows that it may not be Wu Hao''s opponent, but it must leave Wu Hao today, otherwise it can''t explain to Lord Khalid at all.


    Field!


    Wu Hao didn''t even think about it. He immediately launched the field.


    Since the other party has been determined to die, he can''t let the other party have this opportunity.


    De Changsheng, who originally planned to be close to Wu Hao''s self explosion, entered another world at once.


    This is Wu Hao''s domain world. Here, Wu Hao is heaven. Whoever he lets die must die.


    "What is this place!" De Changsheng is full of question marks. The sea area is larger than expected. Even a space power can''t leave the sea area with it in an instant.


    "Haven''t you heard of the field?" Wu Hao sneered. The other party was still planetary, and he didn''t even know where he was.


    "Domain!" De Changsheng''s face changed greatly. How could he not know the field? He just hasn''t seen it, which doesn''t mean he hasn''t heard of it.


    Human emperor Hong has a field. He is clearly the sixth order of the planet, but his strength is in the body of two adults Khalid. He is truly the first strong blue star.


    The reason why Dihong is so strong is that it depends on this field.


    At the beginning, the two adults of Khalid joined hands to barely compete with the human emperor Hong. We can imagine how strong this field is.


    "You have a field." De Changsheng has felt a deep crisis. I''m afraid it''s really the disaster of their sea family.


    Human beings can be so abnormal when they have a field of Dihong. Now, coupled with the boy in front of them, once they grow up to reach the realm of Dihong, they may have no place to turn over.


    Thinking that a voice egg in de Changsheng''s hand was pinched and exploded, he planned to inform the two adults, but in this field, what de Changsheng did was all in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    "Don''t waste your time. This is my world. They can''t receive your information."


    Wu Hao''s words completely let de Changsheng despair. If he can''t send a message to the two adults, it doesn''t matter if Wu Hao kills it. He will certainly continue to kill other sea creatures.


    "Fight with you." De Changsheng knows that it can''t wait to die. Even in this field, it can only fight.


    "Strike a stone with an egg." Wu Hao thought that the huge thunder net flew towards de Changsheng. The terrible energy made de Changsheng''s vitality disappear in an instant.


    "Special meow also wants to explode, which frightens the labor and capital to use all the fields."


    After exiting the field, Wu Hao returned to the sea area, but it was the disappearance of de prosperity. A white light lit up around and flew away in an instant.


    "No!"


    Wu Hao immediately wants to expand the field and lock it, but it''s still too late. Dechengsheng''s voice transmission is a step faster.


    However, Wu Hao smiled bitterly and shook his head. Originally, he thought he could continue to kill one or two more sea planetary levels. But when de prospered, it was estimated that the other two eighth order monsters would soon know that he had the field.


    At present, his opponent''s strength is stronger than him. Although he has a field, I''m afraid he is still not an opponent, so he has to break through again in this sea area.

 Chapter 376

    Only when he breaks through again and faces the other party can he have the means to protect his life.


    Khalid, who was killed by de Changsheng, already knew that de Changsheng sent a voice at the last moment, at the cost of never exceeding life.


    The transmission mentioned Wu Hao''s strength and field of possession. De Changsheng told Khalid that Wu Hao must be eliminated as soon as possible, otherwise once Wu Hao grows up, he will become the second emperor Hong, and the alien race will be in great trouble at that time.


    Hearing this news, Khalid was also shocked. A human emperor has blocked their monsters for decades. Now if there is another strong man in the field, their monsters are indeed in a very dangerous situation.


    "Inform the 30000 sea area Lord, find the human, report to me and kill with all your strength!"


    If all the monsters of the sea clan were avoiding Wu Hao before, the situation is the opposite. All the monsters are looking for Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao has become the place of many arrows, setting off a strong wind and waves in the sea family.


    But he didn''t know this at this time. At this time, Wu Hao was practicing in a deep bay deep in the South China Sea.


    Here is already 8000 meters in the water, and the water pressure is extremely terrible, but Wu haozheng needs this environment. Only in this environment can he strengthen his body and increase his strength at the same time.


    Not a week later, Haizu also looked for Wu Hao for a week. Finally, the deep-sea blue whale saw Wu Hao in the Bay and reported immediately.


    For a time, the remaining four planetary levels of the Hai family, as well as hundreds of imperial levels, and countless High Lord levels went towards Wu Hao.


    Khalid and the blue sky Python did not appear because they were closed at this time.


    The reason why there is so much friction between animals and humans during this time is also because of two animals.


    Many monsters already know that they are about to break through. Once they break through, human Dihong will no longer be an opponent. At that time, they will occupy the blue star. Therefore, monsters will repeatedly provoke humans.


    So Khalid has told four stars about the arrest of Wu Hao, and one of them has reached level 5, just below them.


    Even if Wu Hao has a field, he has just reached the planetary level. As long as four stars work together, it is not difficult to kill Wu Hao in this sea area.


    Three days later, Wu Hao woke up from his practice because he had felt a group of powerful forces coming towards him.


    "I''ll go. Are you so anxious? Send so many monsters and four stars." Wu Hao didn''t panic.


    For half a month, under the pressure of deep-sea water pressure, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. At this time, he has reached level 4, and his mental strength has reached level 9. It can be said that he has gained a lot.


    Mental strength has increased, the field has been expanded to 2400 meters, and the perception range has reached 5500 meters.


    Although the other side has many strong players, even if the strength is limited, the number sometimes does not play any role.


    Moreover, if he had been afraid at the beginning, he could not have killed de Changsheng and practiced in such a place. He could have left the sea directly.


    Half an hour later, many strong people in the sea area have entered his mental range.


    When these sea monsters entered 2000 meters, Wu Hao immediately launched the field. After all, the number of each other is really too large. If they really surround, they can''t bear it. As the saying goes, it''s better to start first.


    Before the sea monster saw Wu Hao, something strange appeared in front of him, panicking one by one.


    "Be careful, this is the human field." Barrett is the most powerful on-site, and he is also a sea python.


    In this sea area, the pythons are extremely powerful. The first strong one is the blue sky pythons. Second, although Khalid belongs to the giant whale family, Barrett is also the third pythons.


    In the sea area, there are only two pythons, one is Qingtian, the other is Barrett. The identity of the two exotic animals is very high.


    "Sure enough, we have a field. We broke it together." Another third-order strong planet said.


    But before they could do it, the other monsters actually began to kill each other, but the four of them didn''t do anything unusual.


    "Come on, do it. This field belongs to illusion. If you don''t break the field, they will continue to kill each other." Barrett also found something wrong and ordered immediately.


    "In my field, I am God. No one has broken my field. Don''t waste your energy." At this time, Wu Hao''s voice sounded in the field space. Four strange animals looked everywhere, but Wu Hao could not be seen at all.


    "Human, if you don''t stop, I''ll make you die ugly." Barrett said angrily, seeing that his sea compatriots have been killed and injured, how can he not worry.


    If they died on the battlefield competing with mankind, they would never be angry, but now they are dead in their own hands.


    "Yo Yo, I''m scared to death. It''s like you won''t kill me after I stop. Since they are all dead, I must pull more cushions." Wu Hao said indifferently, which made Barrett more angry.


    The four people joined hands to attack Wu Hao''s field, which put great pressure on Wu Hao for a time. He won''t last long if he continues like this.


    That''s all. One third of the other party is dead. This wave has made money.


    Wu Hao withdrew the field, and the pressure of the alien army was greatly reduced, but the casualties were heavy. There were hundreds of senior lords and more than a dozen emperors, which was a heavy blow to the sea area.


    "Damn human, I killed you." Barrett was furious. Before Deng Dajun calmed down, his speed suddenly soared and sped towards Wu Hao''s area.


    Wu Hao is nothing. The other party is obviously not weak. Just now, the four people worked together and really put a lot of pressure on him, so he had run away when he took back the field.


    Positive Gang, although he can kill these monsters, it will hurt his strength at that time. If he meets the two eighth level strongmen again, he will be in danger.


    So he can only fight guerrillas with these guys and always restore his mental strength on the way.


    Once he was relieved, he immediately launched the field and began a new round of slaughter.


    In just one day, less than half of the animals brought by Barrett had been killed by Wu Hao.


    "Barrett, let''s stop chasing. That human being is too cunning and has been consuming us. It''s bad for us to go on like this."


    Barrett''s face was livid and embarrassed.


    With the strength of the fifth order of his planet, he can''t catch up with a human who has just stepped into the stars, and he''s still in the water. I''m afraid he''ll have to laugh off the big teeth of the alien race.


    "All the other monsters go back, and the four of us chase after them!" Anyway, the human must die. Since Wu Haoxian started from an early age, it shows that his strength is not enough.


    In this way, the four of them should be safe. As long as they pursue with all their strength, they will catch up with Wu Hao and kill him sooner or later.

 Chapter 377

    At this time, there are only four stars left to chase Wu Hao. Originally, Wu Hao wanted to consume more sea power, but these guys are too calm. Now let Xiao go home for refuge.


    However, this also follows Wu Hao''s intention. As long as they are not concentrated, he will have less pressure to deal with the four star giants alone.


    However, just in case, Wu Hao continued to escape and led the four animals to the dry shark''s territory as much as possible.


    Dry shark''s territory has now become the dead sea. There are no sea animals. It''s the safest to do it there.


    At that time, even if Barrett asks for help, the strong in other sea areas will not be able to support in a short time.


    After chasing Wu Hao all day and night, Wu Hao didn''t use the field for the rest of the time.


    It''s not that its field can''t hurt these four. Second, he needs to conserve energy and create the illusion of weakness for them.


    The next day, Wu Hao had come to the sea area of the giant toothed shark family, and the last four were also in hot pursuit.


    When he came to the giant tooth gate again, there were no creatures here. It seemed that the water flow had been static. Wu Hao stopped and waited for the arrival of the four strange animals.


    "No running? If you kill so many strong sea people, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I Barrett can''t let you go. "


    After contacting Wu Hao for two days, Barrett''s patience has been polished. He has vowed on the road that he will never give up until now.


    "I said why you are so like a follower. I''m tired after you."


    "Go!" Just in case, Barrett did not attack Wu Hao alone and jointly launched an attack on Wu Hao with the other three.


    Together, the strength of the four reached a rather terrible level.


    Originally, Barrett itself was level 5, which was enough to compare with the strong ones of theocracy. With the remaining three, even the strong stars of level 6 can only barely cope with such strength.


    However, Wu Hao is not the so-called sixth order. If he has a field, it will not be a problem for him to deal with sixth order monsters. Of course, he does not only have a field.


    There are four levels of divine yuan technique, nine levels of spiritual power, six levels of divine determination and five levels of divine formula.


    All these cards add up, even if he is facing the eighth order beast Khalid at this time, he is not afraid.


    "Don''t worry. I think we can have a good talk about humans and animals. Why can''t humans and animals coexist."


    "There''s nothing to talk about. Sooner or later, mankind will perish, but you don''t have a chance to see that scene." The attack of the four was overwhelming, but Wu Hao could cope with it.


    "With you, I''m relieved. Since you can''t coexist, you all have to die!"


    Wu Hao, who had seemed reluctant, not only resisted the attack of four strange animals, but also launched a counterattack.


    The positive sea area is full of thunder. Although they don''t hit them directly, they can even feel the paralysis brought by lightning.


    "No, he hid his strength and quickly informed Khalid." Barrett found the problem.


    Wu Hao is definitely not just entering the primary planet.


    Being able to compete with the four of them has definitely reached level 6, and now Wu Hao can even fight back, so it thinks that Wu Hao has reached level 7.


    I''m afraid to think of Barrett.


    If such human beings are allowed to develop, I''m afraid they will become human beings beyond Dihong. One Dihong can restrain them, let alone two. No wonder Khalid asked them to kill Wu Hao anyway.


    Just as they planned to inform Khalid, Wu Hao once again launched the field.


    He is not afraid of Khalid, but these four guys have not been solved yet. If Khalid appears at this time, it will pose a threat to him, so he can''t disturb Khalid and another eighth rank until these four guys are solved.


    "We have no contact with the outside world. In its field, we have been isolated from the outside world."


    Barrett also found the problem, which made things difficult.


    Now it fully believes that Wu Hao can consume them one by one with his talent and strength. If they die, the power of the sea clan will be greatly reduced.


    At that time, the balance between animals and humans will be broken again. Although there are Lord Khalid and Lord blue sky python, humans have a divine power in addition to an emperor.


    And his Barrett''s existence is to fight against the divine power, so he must leave here, otherwise he can''t defeat mankind by relying on the exotic animals on the mainland alone. After all, there are other strong men besides the divine power and Dihong.


    "Let''s do it together and cut a way out for Barrett!" The other three guys also saw the form at this time. If not, no one can go.


    Instead of being consumed here, they have to make reservations about the plan to destroy the Terran.


    "Your determination to occupy Bluestar is really extraordinary. You made this choice."


    Wu Hao knows that these animals are crazy.


    In the past, de Changsheng was like this. In order to spread the news, he would rather be doomed. Now these three guys are the same. Their strength has increased significantly, which clearly overdraw their vitality and want to break his field.


    But they are too naive. Unless they have reached above the stars, even Dihong can''t break his field.


    After attacking for a long time, the strength of the four monsters began to decline and seemed exhausted.


    "You three had better be mentally prepared. This field is not simple. Unless Khalid and Lord Qingtian make a move, your only determination is to explode."


    Barrett had to make the final choice. He shouldn''t have been chasing Wu Hao. Now he wants to come to Wu Hao and has been acting before.


    With Wu Hao''s strength, those imperial strongmen had no way to put pressure on him.


    Therefore, Wu Hao only wants to weaken the power of the Hai nationality and bring them here.


    The three beasts nodded and surrounded the city. Wu Hao could obviously feel their power soaring.


    Wu Hao didn''t dare to be careless. If he didn''t do it well, the field might be broken.


    After all, the self explosion of three strong stars is not fun. Its attack power is definitely not weaker than the strongest blow of a seventh order planet.


    No matter how strong he is, he is not confident that he can resist the attack of three seven-star strong men. Even Dihong is afraid he can''t do it.


    But he can''t take back his field.


    Once the field is recovered, the four guys will run away in an instant, and everything he does will be in vain.


    So it''s better to start first.


    The three monsters were killed before they exploded. Thinking of this, Wu Hao started immediately. It took a certain time for the other party to explode.


    Barrett saw Wu Hao''s mind and came to the three companions in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Don''t try to succeed with me."


    "Go away." Seeing that the three monsters had begun to glow red, Wu Hao dared not continue to be careless.

 Chapter 378

    "Hum! If you still want to stop me, pick up three of them first. " The idea moved, the whole field suddenly changed, and now it is no longer what it was before.


    Before, Wu Hao only used the space field, where everything was dominated by him. But at this point he will expand into another area.


    Time domain.


    For a moment, time stood still, and everything around seemed to have no vitality. Even Barrett was still at the scene, but it had no impact on Wu Hao. After all, this is his field and his home.


    The three monsters who were about to explode also stopped in this time field. Wu Hao quickly came to them. Without hesitation, he directly killed the three monsters.


    He can''t be giving these guys a chance. Who knows if Barrett will join the self explosion next time.


    That guy''s strength is not weak. If he explodes with himself, I''m afraid he''ll be unlucky at that time.


    After eliminating the three monsters, Wu Hao stopped the time static, and then Barrett finished what he had just said.


    "Can I stop looking at your ability?" Barrett looked at Wu Hao, but suddenly he found that the three compatriots who were ready to explode had no vitality at this time.


    Barrett looked at Wu Hao in shock. Just off, he didn''t see how Wu Hao passed by him.


    He just felt a strange energy coming, and then it happened.


    "How did you do it?" Barrett asked coldly. At this moment, he knew that the beast disaster was coming.


    Even if Wu Hao didn''t kill the sea clan, the strength of Wu Hao alone has made them unable to occupy blue star again.


    Human beings have a Dihong, which is strong enough, but now there is another Wu Hao. Together, even Khalid and Qingtian sea Python are not rivals.


    Dihong is enough to compete with Khalid and the blue sky sea python. As for Wu Hao, there is basically no pressure for the strong stars to kill him.


    "Want to know how they died?" Wu Hao looked at Barrett whose expression changed rapidly. He couldn''t help laughing. Some people disappeared when they walked, and some strange animals died before they exploded.


    "I''m willing to give way to 3000 nautical miles, and I won''t be the enemy of mankind in the future. I think this war should be over." Barrett doesn''t care how the three companions die. Now he only cares about the survival of the beast, unless Khalid appears with the blue sky sea Python and kills Wu Hao.


    But this is simply unrealistic. Nothing can go in and out in this field, so if Wu Hao doesn''t let it go today, he will never go out.


    "Three thousand nautical miles? It''s really a huge temptation. Unfortunately, I''m greedy. The sea area is tens of thousands of nautical miles. As long as we destroy the alien race, tens of thousands of nautical miles are ours. Isn''t tens of thousands of nautical miles fragrant compared with the 3000 nautical miles you said? "


    Wu Hao obviously rejected Barrett. Barrett was desperate. Obviously, Wu Hao planned to kill it. As long as he killed it, the threat to mankind would be reduced.


    "Do you really want to be hostile to our waters here? Even if you can kill me today, Khalid and Qingtian will never let you go. You are also a dead end. Only by accepting my suggestion, I will let you leave the sea safely. " Barrett made the last struggle.


    Although it has lived for hundreds of years, it also doesn''t want to die.


    "Are you talking about the two eighth order monsters? Sorry, they pose no threat to me. Since I dare to come to this sea area alone, it is enough to show that I absolutely have the means to protect myself. " Wu Hao said confidently.


    Yeah.


    Since Wu Hao dares to kill so many strong people in the sea alone, he must be well prepared.


    It is even possible that Wu Hao''s action was arranged by Emperor Hong and divine power to weaken the power of the Hai nationality.


    "OK, since you break the agreement first, when you kill me, mankind will also be attacked by the army of strange animals."


    Barrett knows that Wu Hao can''t stop killing the sea people now. Therefore, since Wu Hao has made such a plan, the sea people will also go to the human area, which proves that the war between humans and exotic animals has begun at this moment.


    "Don''t worry. If I kill you, I will naturally find those two eighth order monsters."


    Wu Hao started, Barrett also launched a full resistance. Anyway, even if he knew he was not Wu Hao''s opponent, he still couldn''t wait to die.


    Soon Barrett was seriously injured and his strength plummeted. At this time, he could not continue to compete with Wu Hao.


    It''s not afraid of death, but it hasn''t seen it with its own eyes at the moment when the beast occupies blue star, so death is very unwilling for him.


    "Weak human, dare you!" However, at this time, an empty voice came from Wu Hao''s head.


    Barrett''s eyes, which were already desperate, burst into light.


    "Khalid, you''re here at last." In the face of Khalid, it doesn''t use the word "adult".


    Because in this sea area, the most powerful is still the sea Python family. It is a hundred years younger than Khalid, and its potential is naturally no better than Khalid.


    In addition, the blue sky sea Python is its only relative, so it doesn''t have to call Khalid like other exotic animals.


    "Finally." Wu Hao was more or less surprised.


    This is one of the eight rank monsters of the sea clan. It''s really strong.


    Since we can forcibly open his field, Dihong is more powerful than this guy. We can imagine Dihong''s strength.


    "Human beings, you kill thousands of my sea people. This time I will teach you a lesson for Dihong and stay in the Deep Bay forever."


    Khalid''s huge body surrounded Wu Hao like a palace, which made Wu Hao feel a little pressure.


    In the face of Wu Hao, Khalid was also very surprised. This human is not Dihong, nor does it have the breath of Dihong, so it has nothing to do with Dihong.


    But when there is a second person with a field in human beings, it is not a good thing for them.


    "Then you can keep me. Do you believe I can kill it and leave safely?" Wu Hao smiled.


    It may be difficult to kill Khalid, but Khalid can''t stop him if he wants to leave.


    At first, Wu Hao had not seen the so-called eighth order beast in the sea area. He was still worried, but now he appeared in front of him. He didn''t think it was much different. Although he was strong, he couldn''t kill each other if he really wanted to kill each other.


    "Arrogance is your consistent human style. Today I''ll kill you and give Dihong a warning." Khalid did it.


    The next second, Wu Hao opened the time field, but this time field no longer makes everything as static as last time.


    Although Khalid also stopped moving, he was slowly squeezing away the time field.

 Chapter 379

    "It''s really strong."


    Wu Hao sighed that for the first time, he felt some signs of loosening in the field, and the other party could break his time field again.


    "Space field!"


    In the dual field, he suppressed Khalid in an instant, and there was no sign of moving any more, but in this way, Wu Hao had little strength to kill Khalid.


    Khalid is an eighth order beast anyway. Naturally, he can''t kill him easily. Unless Wu Hao has spare power now, he has to do his best to kill Khalid.


    Now he is the only one in the sea. Even if he kills Khalid and the blue sky sea python, there is no need to take such a risk.


    "Human beings, if you dare to fight Barrett, my sea family is bound to kill you all over the sea!" Khalid''s eyes were sharp.


    It also feels that this field is very troublesome. Even if it is a dual field, it can not be broken in a short time.


    "It''s all right. Kill it and I''ll go back to the mainland, or I''ll always worry you."


    "Back to the mainland, you absolutely don''t have that chance." Khalid let out cruel words.


    "He meow you scare me, then I''ll show you what despair is." Wu Hao''s space ability is displayed, and there are all space cracks around him.


    "Do you know what space powers are? If I told you that I could be sent back to the mainland at any time, would you be angry? "


    The whole audience was calm. Khalid was speechless for a moment, because he did feel the spatial fluctuation just now, but he never thought Wu Hao could transmit.


    "Also, you can''t kill me. Even if you can''t transmit, I still have this." Wu Hao took out the Dihong transmission order.


    "Dihong!" Khalid was angry. Since the human in front of him was really related to Dihong, this human action must be related to Dihong.


    "Don''t be angry. I want to say that this is my own idea. Killing the strong of your sea family is just for cultivation. It''s estimated that you don''t believe it, but it''s okay. When I kill it, I can reach the fifth order of the planet."


    Wu Hao''s strength is indeed about to break through.


    He killed a lot of emperor level in recent days, and even several stars in the line, which suddenly changed his strength.


    So Wu Hao stopped talking nonsense and started directly. Barrett had no power to parry at all. Under the pressure of the dual fields, Barrett died like a baby in Wu Hao''s hands.


    "No!" Khalid screamed. As soon as Barrett died, they suffered more losses in the sea area, which was definitely a heavy blow to the sea area.


    Now there is no third star in the whole sea area except it and Qingtian sea python.


    "I''ve had enough of this trip to the sea, but don''t worry. I''ll come back soon. I''ll see you then." Wu Hao has planned to leave.


    This period of time consumes a lot. Although he can suppress Khalid in the field, he is unable to kill him, so this trip to the sea can only come to an end.


    "Human, I will never let you go, absolutely!" Wu Haohua left with a beam of light, leaving only Khalid hissing.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao came to xiaohuangdao. At this time, the two dealer brothers just woke up. During this time, they have entered the door of cultivation. Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction.


    "All right, we have to go back to land."


    As soon as the dealer brother heard that he was going home, he quickly got up.


    "Has Angkor finished?" Zhuang Nan asked first.


    "Don''t talk about this. It''s not safe here. We''d better go back to the mainland and come here."


    Since he had promised the wind wolf to be a pet, he would not go back, so this time he also planned to take the wind wolf away.


    "You get closer to me." Wu Hao has begun to start the transmission array. It is not far from the mainland. He can barely do it in his space field.


    After Wu Hao left, Khalid has contacted the land beast, and the plan to occupy Bluestar can no longer be delayed.


    Human beings have such an unnatural genius as Wu Hao. Once they continue to indulge, they will have no chance, so next is their last chance.


    Wu Hao is the strongest, but Khalid can feel that he has not completely threatened it. At least after Wu Hao used the field, he was unable to kill it.


    If Wu Hao knew this idea, I''m afraid Wu Hao would immediately turn back and kill it, but Wu Hao had returned to land at this time.


    It has been four months since I left, and I have gained a lot from this trip. Not only has my strength reached level 5, but also my lightning power has been greatly improved.


    The most important thing is to kill many strong people of the sea family. In this way, the sea family has no strong people except Khalid and Qingtian. As for the land monsters, those planetary strong people should be able to deal with. Therefore, the threat of monsters to humans has been greatly reduced.


    "Zhuang Nan, after you go back, inform the owner of the wharf and leave the wharf as soon as possible. Those strange animals in the sea area should appear soon. As for what to say, you can do it yourself. I still have urgent things to leave." Wu Hao confessed and threw two million to his brothers.


    The two brothers had nothing to do with Wu Hao except Xie. They would not doubt everything Wu Hao said. After all, they had seen Wu Hao''s strength at that time.


    With the wind wolf, Wu Hao hurried back to the alliance. Before leaving the sea area, Wu Hao had found the action in the sea area.


    A large number of strange animals in the sea began to gather. It seems that Khalid really intends to start now. In this way, the war between humans and strange animals has begun, so he had to inform Dihong immediately and take good protection.


    "What! You killed Barrett. That beast is also a blue sky sea python. Even I can''t kill it. " After hearing all the experiences of Wu Hao''s trip, theocracy looked surprised.


    But he was even more surprised. When he carefully observed Wu Hao, he found that Wu Hao''s strength had surpassed him, which made him feel out of reach.


    "Human beings are lucky, lucky." At this time, Wu Hao has reached the fifth order of the planet. Although he has not reached the level of Dihong, Wu Hao, who owns the field, is definitely much better than him.


    This time, not only emperor Hong, but also Wu Hao, a perverted boy, can basically sit on Mount Tai. Therefore, even if Wu Hao surpasses him, he is afraid, but he is still full of joy for the future of mankind.


    "Boy, you''re a pervert, but with you, this beast war is safe." Theocracy sighs.


    At the beginning, he blamed himself a little. Although he was also the favored son of heaven, he could not defeat the place during the alien war. If it were not for the existence of emperor Hong, I''m afraid the only area left by mankind would have been occupied by him alone.


    "Don''t say that first. Khalid''s strength is not weak. The blue sky Python is above it. I suspect that the blue sky Python may have broken through. Khalid''s strength is also unfathomable. It is obvious that he has peeped into the edge of the ninth order."


    This is also the conclusion drawn by Wu Hao when fighting Khalid.

 Chapter 380

    In the field of time, Wu Hao has absolute confidence that few people can break, or Dihong can, but Khalid, as an eighth order beast, is powerful, but he can''t break the field.


    Only one shows that unless Khalid''s strength rises, it is possible to break his field only when he reaches level 9 or infinitely reaches level 9.


    "I''m ready for this. I already knew that Qingtian was about to break through level 9. I was anxious about this before, but now I hear that you can hold Khalid temporarily. As long as you can give me some time, I''ll kill Qingtian sea python, and Khalid can''t turn over the waves."


    After Dihong finished, his breath soared, which was significantly higher than that four months ago.


    "You broke through?" Wu Hao felt a terrible force in Dihong.


    As the first strong man of mankind, it is natural to have absolute strength, but Dihong''s strength seems to be stronger and sharper than before.


    "A month ago, I had broken through to level 7, which is also to wait for Qingtian''s preparation for many years." Dihong smiled and said.


    In fact, he was able to break through the seventh order many years ago, but at that time, for the sake of insurance, he kept it all the time in order to wait for a genius among mankind.


    Otherwise, easy breakthrough will only attract the ambition of exotic animals.


    Wu Hao can also understand Dihong''s good intentions. Dihong has indeed paid a lot for human homes.


    "OK, let''s go to the coastal area. Only by blocking foreign animals from there can we avoid human casualties."


    Wu Hao, Dihong, theocratic power, all the strong people at the planetary level of human beings, as well as 50 emperors.


    With such strength, all monsters have fled wherever they pass.


    After coming to the coastal area, Dihong looked at the endless sea and said with great sincerity: "the blue sky has indeed broken through, and it has broken through a long time ago. Now its strength is not weak." Dihong''s face hasn''t changed. It seems that the blue sky after the strength breakthrough has really brought great pressure to it.


    But now it''s OK. In the past, he needed to deal with Qingtian and Khalid at the same time.


    But now with Wu Hao, he only needs to deal with Qingtian. Although Qingtian has reached the ninth order of the planet, he is also confident that he can compete with it.


    "If you don''t have confidence, you''ll hold the blue sky Python first. I''ll try my best to kill Khalid, and then I''ll help you." Wu Hao said.


    Before entering the sea, Wu Hao didn''t feel the existence of the blue sky, but this time it was different.


    There is a strong smell all over the sea. This strong smell is not Khalid, but a bit stronger than Khalid. Therefore, Wu Hao is also worried that Dihong can''t kill the blue sky sea python.


    "Are you confident that you can kill Khalid?" At this moment, Emperor Hong no longer regards Wu Hao as a younger generation.


    On a certain level, Wu Hao''s talent is against others, and his future is definitely above him, so now he has regarded Wu Hao as his peers.


    "I don''t know. I can only try. Khalid thinks I can''t kill it, but he doesn''t know I have a card, so as long as I make good use of this, I may have a chance to kill it."


    Wu Hao did not reveal that he had the strength to kill Khalid. After all, he left a front line in everything.


    "OK, if you can''t kill the blue sky python, you can only place your hope on you." The reason why Dihong made this choice was to stay behind. After all, the breath on the sea was so huge that he had a little pressure.


    He didn''t know the strength of the blue sky python, but he was sure that the other side was much better than before.


    Although his strength is not comparable before, he has to fight with Qingtian sea Python to know who is strong and who is weak, but before that, he must find a good way back.


    And Wu Hao is their human future. Once he is defeated, all human hopes can only be placed on Wu Hao and theocracy.


    Three days later, the huge smell of the sea was getting closer and closer, and the strong men of mankind gathered in the Bay one after another.


    Just in case, Dihong has informed the chief officer No. 1 to arrange ordinary humans to go to the refuge, which is not only built by him and theocracy, but also a line of defense.


    Once the exotic animals really occupy human territory, those ordinary people will completely enter the shelter. Although it is different from the land surface, as long as they can survive, there is still hope.


    "Everyone, today, human security depends on you." Dihong looked at all the strong men present.


    "You don''t have to say that, sir Dihong. If it hadn''t been for many years, we wouldn''t be where we are today."


    "Yes, if those animals want to step into human territory, they have to step over my sanguri."


    Dihong is satisfied with the attitude of these strong men. At least until now, no one has retreated.


    "I know you are all heroes. This stop is either death or injury. Please be prepared. If my emperor Hong dies accidentally, please cooperate with little brother Wu Hao and divine power to kill strange animals."


    Many people have seen Wu Hao these days, so they are not strangers to Wu Hao.


    But they don''t understand why Dihong put such a heavy burden on a young man. In addition to the divine power, no one else is better than Wu Hao.


    But because Dihong spoke in person, they could only promise.


    Dihong, give you the eagle of the sky. It can''t be killed in the sky, but you must keep an eye on it.


    Theocracy nodded.


    "Don''t give me the bald eagle. The sky doesn''t belong to it." Wu Hao suddenly said.


    In his field of space, the sky belongs to him, and the birds in the sky are not afraid of lightning.


    Dihong seemed to think of this, so he agreed to Wu Hao. In this way, divine power played a vital role.


    "Divine power, come out of the sky eagle and Barrett. Barrett is dead now. No strange animals can stop you. You can rest assured to kill them this time."


    Theocracy''s eyes shine. He has to stare at each other''s experts for several times. This time, Wu Hao is here, which greatly reduces his pressure and frees up his hand to kill other monsters.


    So as long as there is no problem with Dihong and Wu Hao, the war will not be a war, but a unilateral massacre.


    "Here we are, everybody ready."


    The sea churned and set off a wave of 100 meters high. Dihong and divine power shot at the same time and suppressed the wave. Otherwise, this wave alone is enough to cause mankind to suffer a great disaster.


    On the sea, many strange animals appeared. At the same time, strange animals came from the sky and followed by the land.


    The number is twice that of human beings.


    However, the sea area is miserable. Except Khalid and blue sky sea python, they are all emperor level.

 Chapter 381

    There are only eight planetary giants of land monsters. Although there are many, they are far less powerful than Khalid.


    Among them, the strongest is undoubtedly the sky eagle. The rest are only the fourth and third order planets, and even two exotic animals have just broken through the stars.


    "Qingtian, I haven''t seen you for many years. Your strength has risen so much." After seeing the blue sky, Dihong smiled and said that he was laughing at the only strong person in the sea family.


    "Dihong, you have violated our agreement. Today, our alien army will recapture all regions of blue star. You''d better leave quickly with your people." Qingtian''s huge body is like a coast, which can be seen even hundreds of miles away.


    "Leave? Where do you think we can go? If you really have strength, I''m afraid you''ll be killed even if you leave. As for the agreement, I don''t know I violated it. "


    "Fart, Dihong, don''t pretend. I''ll kill the boy next to you today." Khalid spoke.


    Wu Hao''s breath, it will not forget that it killed many strong people of the tahai family and escaped from under its nose. From before to now, when did Khalid suffer this kind of anger.


    "You have to see your ability to kill me. Today, all the people from your sea family are emperor level. I''m afraid they are not qualified to kill me. What''s the matter? All but two of your sea family planetary level are dead? Ha ha ha. " Wu Hao laughed, making Khalid even more embarrassed.


    "Damn human, you want to die." Khalid''s huge tail swept in, waving it with huge wind and waves.


    "Do it!" The war was imminent. Dihong looked at the divine power. The divine power immediately understood and focused on the strong of other planets, while the strong of other human beings also shot one after another.


    "Eagle king, kill the theocracy for me." The blue sky commanded, and heard a broken Eagle cry.


    "Your opponent is me!" Wu Hao is against the eagle in the sky.


    "I killed him." Khalid knows that the sky eagle is definitely not Wu Hao''s opponent. If he wants to kill Wu Hao, he may have to kill him alive.


    But Qingtian can''t do it easily. Qingtian''s existence is used to confront emperor Hong.


    Although Qingtian has broken through now, Dihong''s strength has also increased significantly. I''m afraid the two are equal.


    "Come well, lest I come to you." Wu Hao meets the two strong men at once.


    One planet has five orders and one planet has eight orders. The strength span is very large, but it doesn''t put much pressure on Wu Hao.


    In the space field, the sky eagle was instantly suppressed, and only Khalid could come and go freely.


    "You can''t trap me in this field. Your talent is really good. It''s a pity that you are not a beast, but all humans are incompatible with me." Khalid caught Wu Hao''s figure, one man and one beast locked in the space field.


    Wu Hao was also very surprised at Khalid''s strength. If there were no areas to suppress Khalid, it would be difficult to deal with Khalid only by his own strength.


    Khalid''s idea is the same. Wu Hao''s strength is too strong. Although he has a field, he has the strength to be equal to him at this age, and so far, the sky Eagle has been suppressed in the sky.


    In other words, Wu Hao always suppressed the sky Eagle when he fought with it. If there is no sky eagle, is Wu Hao really better than it?


    Kill!


    We must kill the human in front of us. We can''t continue to let go. This human is too abnormal.


    "It seems that the so-called strongest of your alien race is just like this." Wu Hao sneered. Khalid obviously wanted to kill him, but the other party didn''t have such strength.


    "When I kill you, I''m sharing your meat with my compatriots." Khalid is not a carnivorous beast, but he has the idea of eating Wu Hao raw.


    Why is this human youth stronger and stronger than before.


    It didn''t feel any threat before the last fight with Wu Hao, but this time Wu Hao gave it a completely different feeling.


    The feeling only in Dihong is in Wu Hao. He knows that he may not be Wu Hao''s opponent.


    "You said if you die, do these monsters dare to attack humans?" While dealing with Khalid, Wu Hao suppressed the sky eagle and joked.


    He has completely mastered the rhythm of the fight with Khalid.


    Khalid is really strong, but he is just brute force. When it comes to brute force, his physical quality has completely changed.


    In addition to the blessing of lightning power, the accurate control of time, the assistance of Shenyuan technology, and the assistance of spiritual power, at this time, he is not as good as Khalid in terms of physical quality.


    However, although he is strong on the front line, it is not so easy to kill Khalid. After all, this guy is too big. It takes some effort to bite meat from him.


    At the same time, Qingtian and Dihong were longing for each other and didn''t make a move.


    They both took control of the battlefield.


    Because they all know very well that one of them represents the strongest existence of both sides. Once they start, no one or any beast has a chance to intervene.


    So they won''t take action until they show the balance trend.


    "Dihong, I can talk to you about terms. If you promise, I can leave this time."


    Qingtian also felt something wrong. Wu Hao actually restrained Khalid and the sky Eagle by one person.


    There is also a powerful theocrat on the human side. Let theocrats free their hands. This pair of monsters is not what they are.


    "Conditions? Hehe, let''s not talk about your conditions. Human beings and strange animals are incompatible. Our emperor Hong is not a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. "


    From the beginning, Dihong found that the blue sky Python had been staring at Wu Hao. Now he wanted to talk to him about terms. I''m afraid it has something to do with Wu Hao.


    If he guessed right, the blue sky sea Python should want him to hand over Wu Hao in exchange for their withdrawal.


    But he can never hand over Wu Hao. At this moment, Wu Hao has become the core figure of whether he can defeat strange animals.


    Once Wu Hao is handed over, perhaps mankind can escape this time, but what about next time? What about next time?


    Without Wu Hao, it''s very difficult to defeat monsters. Instead, it''s better to end it now.


    "Well, you Dihong, you broke the agreement first, but you didn''t abide by it. You really believe that I Qingtian can''t kill you."


    The rebellion in the blue sky led to more chaos on the battlefield, and the alien race began to attack fiercely as if they were crazy.


    Fortunately, the divine power is there, and the divine power can resist it. Those alien strongmen can''t damage human beings at all.


    "You''d better hold down your flame. It''s no use getting angry with me. If a person accidentally hurts your people, I can''t bear the responsibility." Dihong sneered.

 Chapter 382

    At this time, the battle between Wu Hao and Khalid has also entered a white hot stage. Wu Hao''s strength led Khalid to use his talent.


    The blue whale''s natural ability belongs to the void class. Wu Hao is also very careful about whether he can swallow everything in the world. The energy of this move fluctuates greatly. If he is not careful, he may be eaten alive by Khalid.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao has a time domain. Wu Hao escaped from this time domain several times in dangerous situations.


    Three times later, Khalid stopped his attack with an iron face.


    Even the talent ability can''t kill Wu Hao. Cong alone shows that Wu Hao''s strength is really above him.


    "I can''t kill you, but you can''t kill me either. As for those people outside, they all have to die." Then Khalid shouted to the eagle in the sky.


    "The eagle king killed those strong human beings outside." The next second Khalid opened his mouth, and the sky eagle was spit out by it, and then released into Wu Hao''s field.


    Wu Hao''s face was covered by this wave of operation. How did Khalid do it.


    Isn''t the sky Eagle suppressed by his space field? Why was it released by Khalid.


    The blue sky outside smiled: "the self righteous human space field can''t stop Khalid. Its talent can swallow it. Even space can swallow it. Naturally, you can use your space field to release the eagle of the sky."


    Hearing this explanation, Wu Hao understood that Khalid had swallowed his field just now. No wonder the sky Eagle suddenly came out of Khalid''s mouth.


    "Sleeping trough, aren''t you disgusted? Spit it out of your mouth. You really can''t play. "


    Wu Hao looked disgusted. Thinking that the space field had been swallowed up by Khalid just now, he immediately closed the field.


    "I wanted to fight you as an ordinary person, but now I don''t pretend. It''s a showdown. Your death is coming." Wu Hao pointed to Khalid.


    Now human beings have been steadily victorious, but the release of the sky eagle will bring great pressure to human beings, so he must solve Khalid as soon as possible.


    As long as Khalid is resolved, this meaningless battle can end.


    Lightning capacity.


    The eighth floor!


    Shenjue sixth floor!


    The wrath of the gods


    The effects of several secret scripts were displayed by Wu Hao. At this time, even Dihong and others were shocked.


    Wu Hao probably wanted to superimpose these effects, but it was stupid to do so. The effects could not be superimposed.


    incorrect!


    Dihong kept staring at Wu Hao and found that Wu Hao''s lightning energy had been soaring without any sign of stopping.


    "The boy has the time field, so he can control his time. The effects that could not be superimposed can be superimposed."


    Dihong knows these scripts better than anyone. If he could stack them casually, he would have learned all the scripts long ago. The stacking power of many effects can be imagined. Even if Qingtian and Khalid are strong, they are not his opponents.


    But no matter what he did at the beginning, he couldn''t clean the superposition effect. He used several scripts and only took the maximum value when attacking.


    But now Wu Hao turns this impossibility into possibility. All the effects are superimposed on everything, and even he can''t resist it.


    "No, stop him." Qingtian started, and the snake tail flew towards Wu Hao, but it was tightly grasped by human hands.


    "Don''t forget that your opponent is me!" Dihong appeared in front of Wu Hao and blocked the attack for him.


    Feeling that Wu Hao''s accumulated energy is becoming more and more huge, Qingtian no longer cares who the other party is, and immediately makes a move.


    It only knows that if it does not stop Wu Hao, once Wu Hao is allowed to attack, it is estimated that the alien side will suffer heavy casualties.


    Khalid joined hands with Qingtian again. Before, they could only draw with Dihong, but this time it was very different.


    Qingtian has broken through the Ninth level, and its strength has soared, while Khalid is also on the edge of the Ninth level, and its strength can not be underestimated.


    Although Dihong also made a breakthrough, Dihong was unable to cope with two monsters that were too powerful than before.


    "Boy, hurry up. I can''t last long." Dihong had no choice but to ask Wu Hao for help, because he didn''t know how long it would take Wu Hao to continue his strength. This is not the way.


    "Well, there''s no way. Although it''s still not enough, killing Khalid should be enough."


    At this time, Wu Hao''s body was covered with lightning, just like a thunder god coming, and he also made a ''Zizi'' electric light sound.


    "Khalid, if you lose, you know what you should do. In order for the beast to recapture the blue star, you must make sacrifices."


    Qingtian looked at Khalid, and he never expected that it would be so difficult to deal with human beings this time.


    This sudden human gave them a heavy blow. It can be said that until now, their plan to recapture blue star has failed.


    "I know, that and human boy, I will kill them." The next second, Khalid''s body magnified twice, and the whole body was changing.


    "Self explosion?" Dihong has a gang. He hasn''t seen Khalid''s move before, but it doesn''t look like self explosion.


    "It seems to be similar to ontological talent." Dihong studied it for a while. All animals have ontological talents.


    The weak beast''s Noumenon talent can be ignored, but if the powerful beast displays its noumenon talent, it will be enough for the disaster to come.


    There is a price to pay for the exercisable noumenon talent. If it is not used properly, it is likely to cause the body to break and disappear.


    The ontological talent of the blue whale should not be weak. After all, the blue whale belongs to an extremely powerful existence in the sea area, and its strength is not weaker than that of the blue sky sea python.


    However, the most powerful race of the whole alien race is King Kong, but King Kong has been extinct. At the beginning of an unprecedented war, many strong people fell, including King Kong.


    If there were King Kong among the beasts at this time, I''m afraid it would be difficult for humans to survive safely today.


    "You humans had better pray. Khalid''s Noumenon talent is not comparable to his talent ability. No matter how strong that boy is, he can''t be stronger than Khalid''s talent ability." Qingtian said confidently.


    Because of Khalid''s talent ability, it is very clear that even if it does not use talent, it is also not Khalid''s opponent.


    "Don''t you just swallow the sky? It seems strange. " Wu Hao said faintly, what is the so-called noumenon talent, bah!


    It''s just to expand your body so that your stomach can hold more things, just like putting all the days into your stomach.


    But heaven is a field, he is him. Khalid may be able to pretend to be heaven, but he can''t.


    He is almost invincible in both space and time. Doesn''t Khalid want to swallow the sky? It is estimated that he will make the other party unable to swallow anything.

 Chapter 383

    "Don''t be careless, boy. This guy''s ontological talent should not be weak." Dihong warned.


    "Certainly not weak, but it''s useless to me. The time field may make him unable to swallow anything." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    If we face the time field used by Khalid at this time, I''m afraid that Khalid will shrink immediately.


    But Wu Hao also wants to see if he has strong lightning ability, or if Khalid has strong ontological talent, that''s why he let Khalid display his talent.


    At the same time, it also wants to let these monsters die. If Khalid dies too fast, it is estimated that those monsters will think it is an accident, so he will defeat Khalid with real power.


    Only in this way, the beast will not dare to easily recapture the blue star in the future.


    "Human, take your life!" Khalid''s ontological talent has been completely inspired, and its primary goal is of course Wu Hao.


    As long as Dihong and Wu Hao kill one person, their alien race will basically win.


    "If you want my life, see if you are qualified." With Wu Hao''s index finger a little, powerful lightning energy flew out, and the place he passed was blackened.


    "Just thunder and lightning, let me swallow it for you." Khalid opened his mouth and swallowed the lightning without any effect.


    "If you really dare to eat, you are not afraid of poisoning?" Wu Hao smiled. He was not too shocked that Khalid could swallow the lightning.


    Since the other party can swallow the sky, it''s really nothing to swallow some lightning, but the other party dares to swallow it without looking at what kind of lightning it is.


    "Your lightning is useless in front of me. Next time it''s you, human, you''re dead." After successfully accepting Wu Hao''s attack, Khalid was also relieved. After all, he felt the terrible energy of lightning just now.


    Originally, it hesitated to swallow the lightning, but it had no choice. If it didn''t swallow it, it couldn''t get close to Wu Hao, so it had to swallow it.


    "OK, let me see how much you can swallow." Wu Hao continued to attack, but every attack was swallowed by Khalid without causing any damage.


    "Don''t waste your energy. Your lightning is useless under my ontological talent." Khalid said proudly.


    It was the first time that Wu Hao had the upper hand.


    "Are you sure it''s useless? Or are you covering your pain with your pride? " Wu Hao pointed to Khalid''s belly.


    "Blood!" Khalid was surprised to find that he had been injured.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to do too much. Your life is not long. Go away and find a quiet place to die."


    Poof!


    As soon as Wu Hao finished speaking, Khalid''s mouth burst into blood, like a waterfall.


    "No, it''s impossible. It''s just lightning. How can it hurt me? It''s impossible!" Khalid couldn''t believe that Wu Hao really broke its ontological talent.


    We should know that what exists in his body is a void, and everything swallowed by it will enter this void.


    Shouldn''t Wu Hao''s thunder and lightning enter the void after entering its noumenon? Why can you hurt it.


    "Nothing is impossible. Do you think my lightning is ordinary lightning?" Wu Hao sneered.


    Those thunder and lightning have long been transformed by Wu Hao through the space field. After entering Khalid''s body, they immediately changed. The original thunder and lightning instantly turned into tens of thousands.


    The energy of tens of thousands of lightning may not cause much damage, but what Khalid bears is not an attack.


    After swallowing so many thunder and lightning, Khalid''s body has been seriously damaged, but he didn''t notice it.


    "The beast lost." Dihong saw this scene and made a conclusion.


    Khalid has no ability to fight again. Now he is just Qingtian. As long as he and Wu Hao work together, it is not impossible to kill Qingtian.


    "Khalid, what are you doing!" Qingtian was angry. He had already handed it over to Khalid to kill Wu Hao, but Khalid''s blind self-confidence led to his serious injury.


    Now, not only is emperor Hong safe, but Wu Hao is not hurt at all. Once the two join hands, it can''t compete at all.


    "I, I lost, I can''t." With that, Khalid''s huge body fell to the sea, and his whole body floated at the sea level.


    "Get out, get out!" Qingtian immediately ordered that the beast suffered heavy losses and greatly damaged its vitality.


    This is undoubtedly a disaster for the alien race. It can also be said that their purpose of occupying blue star again has been broken.


    Human beings know that they have won and want to kill them all, but they are stopped by Dihong.


    "Forget it, let them go."


    "What? Let them go. Do you know what you''re talking about?" An old man asked, isn''t it better to kill all the animals when they are defeated? In this way, human beings will be completely safe.


    "If we kill Qingtian, there will be a second Qingtian. If human beings live a comfortable life from now on, I''m afraid it will be a disaster for human beings. Only if we keep everyone tight, will human beings appear strong one after another. This is the foundation of protecting human beings."


    Wu Hao nodded beside him. Naturally, he agreed with Dihong.


    Now, it is more difficult to accept when there is a disaster in the future. Instead of talking about peace, it is better not to talk about peace. If human beings want to survive, they must continue to become stronger. Only by becoming stronger can they have a reason to live.


    Hearing Dihong''s explanation, everyone at the scene was speechless. Although they wanted to kill all the animals, Dihong''s wild words were very meaningful.


    "Come back, there will never be another strange beast siege in a hundred years, but I also hope you can continue to become stronger during this period, because I believe that not only strange beasts but even more powerful beings pose a threat to us in this world." Dihong persuaded everyone to retreat, and the three returned to the alliance.


    Yes, there is definitely a more powerful existence in this world. He hasn''t heard of the strong ones mentioned by Prometheus alone.


    Since there is a realm at that level, it means that there must be a strong person in that realm. Human beings should really become stronger. Only by becoming stronger can we protect our homes.


    "Boy, the strange animal matter has been solved. Now it''s time to tell you about the original event." When Wu Hao came to the alliance, he was going to leave. After all, he had been here for three years, and it was time to leave.


    But at this time, Dihong was also interested in this matter.


    Before, theocracy always said to do big things and do big things like a gangster, but what can make emperor Hongdu mysterious should not be simple.


    "What''s up? Tell me." Wu Hao sat down.


    Dihong and the divine power looked at each other and nodded: "in fact, the upward star level is not the strongest in the universe. There are stars above the planetary level. You should know this, and what we want to tell you is this thing, a major event that can make you and me advanced to the constant star level."

 Chapter 384

    "Oh? And this benefit. " Wu Hao asked calmly. Although he was also interested, three years would soon end. It was only about a week. I''m afraid he couldn''t participate in what theocracy said.


    Besides, he didn''t think stellar scale was very difficult. Maybe given another two years, stellar scale wouldn''t be too far away.


    "There is a relic on the blue star. It is said that it is the place where a strong star fell. There are countless natural materials and earth treasures in it. As long as you can inherit it or get the opportunity inside, it is very likely to advance to the constant star."


    "It''s just that this relic is in the area of exotic animals. Exotic animals can''t enter. Before, we humans naturally couldn''t enter it, but now we can''t. exotic animals are no longer human opponents. Now we can explore that relic."


    The relic of a stellar strongman is a great temptation for many humans, but it is not too tempting for Wu Hao.


    He has even been to the relics of the venerable level, not to mention the stellar level.


    "Forget it. I also have some important things to do when the strange beast retreats. Therefore, you and Dihong have to develop the ruins." Wu Hao refused the invitation of theocracy.


    Just as theocracy wanted to explain, Dihong stopped him.


    "From the first day you appeared in front of us, we knew you were not an ordinary person. Although our emperor Hong was in the blue star, he also knew that the universe was vast. Naturally, it was not only the size of the blue star. OK, since it was time for you to leave, I and the divine power will send you back."


    Dihong understands Wu Hao very much. He has heard a lot of things about blue star. Although he is the strongest of blue star now, in fact, long ago, the strong of blue star was not just these.


    Once he reaches the planetary level, life will be transformed. He doesn''t believe that all those ancestors died in battle or died.


    Since Wu Hao suddenly appeared from an ordinary person, he knew that the world was so big that he couldn''t imagine it.


    In another place, it is likely to be a new world, where there are absolutely powerful experts.


    Wu Hao did not continue to explain. Dihong could understand it. Moreover, the remains of a stellar strong man were not rich enough for the three of them.


    Compared with his Lai, Dihong drank theocracy and needed these resources, so he added them.


    Seven days later, when it was time for Wu Hao to leave, a space gate appeared outside the alliance.


    "Everyone, I''ll go first and see you later. I believe we''ll see you again one day." Wu Hao takes the wind wolf and lightning, and one person and two animals enter the space gate.


    In the eyes of others, I don''t think there is any abnormality. After all, Wu Hao himself is a space power, just a space gate. It''s nothing strange.


    In the blink of an eye, Wu Hao returned to the magic capital of the great heavenly kingdom. It was the early morning of the magic capital.


    Wu Hao looked at the time. At two o''clock in the morning, it was really a bad time to come back. It was time to sleep when he came back from blue star.


    "Come on, come back with me and introduce you two to a friend." Wu Hao sneered and quickly returned to modu''s house with the wind wolf and lightning.


    I wanted to go back to my hometown directly, but I just came back from Bluestar. It''s not too late to go again tomorrow.


    If the big white guy sees these two monsters, he''ll jump on them immediately.


    However, with the strength of Dabai, Wu Hao is really worried. After all, the current strength of Dabai is not the opponent of these two guys at all.


    When he got home, Dabai seemed to smell the smell of Wu Hao and woke up from his sleep, but the next second he also smelled the smell of lightning and wind wolf.


    The three animals had six eyes opposite each other, and their eyes were full of hostility.


    "Da Bai, you did this to me as soon as you came back?" As soon as Wu Hao spoke, Dabai immediately withered and continued to lie on the ground.


    "You two will live with him in the future. Although you are better than him, you should listen to him here. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Wu Hao obviously knows what lightning and wind wolf are thinking. He feels that Da Bai''s strength is not strong. He probably wants to bully Da Bai.


    But he knows more about Dabai''s ability than anyone. If he really wants to fight, Dabai doesn''t have to suffer. After all, even if his strength is strong, Dabai can kill these two guys even if he flies a kite.


    "Cut, it''s so weak. Who wants to bully it? Besides, it can make me lose."


    After staying in the military region for a long time, lightning''s temperament has changed, and no one is satisfied. However, if Wu Hao gets angry, he is still worried about the dog meat on his body.


    "No, you can try. Don''t ask for mercy from Da Bai at that time." Wu Hao doesn''t talk nonsense with them. Although he has just returned to the Great China Dynasty, he still feels a little different.


    After taking a bath, Wu Hao called Zhou Hao.


    "Mr. Zhou, I''m back. How''s this time? Nothing unusual."


    "Your boy is back? Didn''t you say it would take a long time? How long will it take? " Knowing that it was Wu Hao''s phone, Mr. Zhou was also a little happy. He immediately booed the cold and asked for warmth.


    He thought it would take three years to go to Bluestar for three years, but when he came back just now, he found that the time here had only been three months. He knew that it would be a paradise for cultivation to stay there for a long time.


    After chatting with Zhou Hao and knowing that there was nothing unusual, Wu Hao was relieved.


    Looking at the calendar, Wu Hao suddenly found that tomorrow is the end of his sister Wu Jia''s college entrance examination.


    At first, he promised his sister to take her out after the college entrance examination. Fortunately, he came back at this time, otherwise he would have to be worded by the little girl at that time.


    Sure enough, the three guys outside couldn''t be quiet at all. Obviously, lightning and wind wolf didn''t listen to what he said just now.


    The wind wolf and lightning wanted to occupy the main position. How could they give way with a big white character? They didn''t agree with each other. The three guys fought.


    Naturally, Da Bai is not an opponent. He is embarrassed to be bullied for a time, and many hairs have been removed.


    "Grandma, you forced me." Big white suddenly expanded, and then flew in front of the lightning and the wind wolf.


    Lightning also looked at Da Bai stupidly. Is this still the little pet cat just now? How does it feel that it looks more fierce than its body, and a force of gravity presses on them, so that they can''t fly at all.


    It has been flying in the sky and how to fight.


    Wu Hao also stood at the door and watched. Lightning, two idiots, said don''t fight. Isn''t this looking for abuse.


    Although big white and wind wolves are strong, can they fly? If not, you can only wait to be beaten.


    Big white was high in the sky, his face was fierce, and the surrounding air changed into attacks, straight to the wind wolf and lightning.


    The two beasts whirled around and didn''t know where to hide. The attack was completely invisible and there was no trace at all.


    At this moment, they finally believe what Wu Hao said. Dabai really can''t be provoked. How can things that can fly to the sky be provoked.


    "Wrong, wrong, we''re wrong." Lightning immediately recognized the advice, even people''s cat fingers can''t touch it. If you don''t admit defeat, you''ll continue to be beaten.

 Chapter 385

    "Keep a low profile. You all have to listen to me except that the master is the boss here." After Da Bai came down, he recovered his true body. A kitten only 30 cm old taught two big dogs more than one meter. The scene was very funny.


    The next morning, Wu Hao got up and went out with Dabai, leaving lightning and wind wolves to watch the house. After all, they were too big and brought out trouble.


    Perhaps he is not a rich man in Bluestar, or even a poor man, but it is different in China, where he is comparable to the richest man.


    When he came to the car store, Wu Hao ordered a Porsche directly. This car was given to his sister. He wanted to buy a super car. But the higher the profile, the more right and wrong, so it''s better to keep a low profile.


    "Let someone drive my car back." After giving a tip of 1000 yuan, the other salesperson saw that Wu Hao was so generous that he didn''t care about going to work. He picked up the car key and followed Wu Hao behind him.


    At this time, when he was graduating from college, all the graduates put on their graduation clothes. Seeing this scene, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking of himself.


    School is a confusing place. Many people say they should read good books. Only after reading good books can they have a way out, but they didn''t see how promising they were at the beginning.


    If it hadn''t been for the express that fell from the sky, I''m afraid he would still be at the bottom of society at this time. How could he have achieved today.


    "Wow, who is this? Is such a good car a gift?" Many girls who came out of the school looked at the new car behind Wu Hao.


    At this time, the new car is dressed up and tied with red flowers. It is obviously a gift and can''t help admiring others.


    "No, Wu Jia, Wu Jia, isn''t that your brother?" Suddenly someone shouted Wu Jia''s name not far from the school.


    As soon as Wu Jia heard that her brother came, she ran out happily. When she saw Wu Hao, she rushed over directly.


    "Haven''t you been back for three months? I miss you so much." They are very much like lovers, but many people know that the man in front of them is not Wu Jia''s boyfriend, but his brother.


    "Didn''t you know you were going to graduate, so you came back. How was your exam and which university did you apply for?" Wu Hao said with a guilty heart, pulling on other topics.


    It was a coincidence that his sister was going to graduate, but he was glad to be back at this time.


    "Of course, it''s mordu University. In the future, I''m not only my brother''s sister, but also a learning sister." Wu Jia has a naughty face.


    "OK, no problem. Let''s take a look at the gifts. When the first brother promised you, there will be no less." Wu Hao handed Wu Jia the car key.


    "Wow, really, really for me?" Wu Hao was as happy as a child. He took the car key and immediately opened the door and sat in. Others were already envious at this time.


    "We''ve got the car, too. Shall we go on to the next step? Don''t you want to travel? I happen to be free at this time. You can drive the car. You can arrange everything! "


    Wu Hao''s words completely surprised Wu Jia. She couldn''t help hugging Wu Hao and kissed him on the face.


    "I love you so much, my dear brother, go!" Wu Jia waved to her alumni and drove away.


    "He''s really Wu Jia''s brother. He''s handsome and so rich." A group of college graduates began to talk. Of course, they were all envious voices.


    They went home first and said they were going to travel. Then they packed up their things and set off directly.


    "Have you decided where to go?" After departure, Wu Hao asked that the trip was too sudden, but who made him promise his sister, and now he must not go back on his word.


    "Of course, go to see the sea first." Wu Jia drove the car and quickly set foot on a thousand miles.


    Along the way, Wu Hao was suffering. I knew that he would not drive at the beginning. Is it uncomfortable to fly?


    It was early the next morning when we arrived in Shanhai city. It was still the case of Wu Hao on the way.


    It was already afternoon after they got up after a night''s rest. Shanhai city was very hot. They were awakened by the doorbell.


    Wu Hao opened the door. A man and a woman stood at the door and the hotel staff.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I have to say sorry for you. Could you please let me out of this room? Our hotel will give you a business room for free."


    Wu Hao was puzzled by what they said, but he still asked about the situation.


    "I''m sorry. Young master long Cheng, the second son of Songshan group in Shanhai City, wants to book a presidential suite, but there are only three presidential suites in this hotel. You see." the man in front of me is the hotel lobby manager. He was responsible for handling the room when he opened the room yesterday.


    "I don''t quite understand. I can''t control who wants to book a presidential suite. Since you say there are three sets, why don''t you go to others? I think outsiders are easier to bully?" Wu Hao didn''t speak ill, but he didn''t have any expression.


    "No, no, no, it''s not like that, but the other two are also big people."


    "Oh, I see. In other words, your hotel depends on people. I can''t make you afraid, so I have to take things and go away, right?" Wu Hao was already a little impatient.


    No matter where it is, such things are the same, and there are snobs everywhere.


    "Sir, we didn''t mean that. That''s what master long Cheng meant. We''re sorry, too."


    Wu Hao doesn''t feel very talkative. The other party simply moved long Cheng out. In this Shanhai City, long Cheng is also a difficult person. If Wu Hao doesn''t let the room out, they can only let long Cheng come in person.


    "I''m sorry, too. What young master has nothing to do with me, light." Then Wu Hao closed the door.


    Hearing her brother talking to others outside, Wu Jia came out.


    "What''s the matter, brother? A little sister is looking for you?" A thief smile on his face.


    "Where''s the little sister? It''s just the trouble of the hotel." Wu Hao smiled and patted her on the head.


    When Wu Hao entered the bathroom to take a bath, the outside door rang again. Wu Jia saw many people when she opened the door.


    "Who are you looking for?" A young man opposite, handsome, with two sons around him, hugged left and right.


    "Master long, it''s this one, but the guests don''t want to let it out." The lobby manager just followed.


    As soon as long Cheng opened the door, since he was a beautiful woman and looked fresh and refined, his angry temper dissipated a lot.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I paid for her money, but how about a room for me?" Long Cheng fell in love with Wu Jia. There are beautiful women like Wu Jia living in the house. He doesn''t want to drive people out. It''s good to play together.


    "No, I don''t need that money." Wu Jia also knows what''s going on. It seems that her brother just talked about the room. Obviously, the hotel wants them to check out because of this childe.


    With that, Wu Jia was ready to close the door, but he was blocked by long Cheng.


    "Come on, beauty, come out and play. Everyone is friends. I long Cheng still has a little weight in Shanhai city. It''s nothing to be friends." Long Cheng kept staring at Wu Jia. The more he looked, the more energetic he was. He looked Mimi.

 Chapter 386

    "I said no, I''ll call security if you''re like this!" Wu Jia was a little angry, but the other party obviously ignored it and insisted on coming in.


    "It''s no use for me to be a security guard here. I''ll make friends with you today." Long Cheng was not in a hurry to start with Wu Jia.


    Beautiful women like Wu Jia have to chew slowly. Only when they get it step by step can they have the feeling of enjoyment.


    Wu Jia also knew in her heart where the other party wanted to make friends, and she just wanted to make friends with her.


    "The security guard is useless and fine. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. My brother will come out later. I''m afraid you can''t go if you want to."


    Since she is Wu Hao''s sister, Wu Jia naturally has a different temperament. She doesn''t worry about long Cheng.


    She knows her brother''s character very well. When she comes out later, long Chengzhi may suffer a lot.


    "Oh, where''s my brother? I''m afraid it''s brother Qing. How much do you say the other party gives you? How about I give you ten times? "


    Long Cheng obviously doesn''t believe what Wu Jia said. If his relatives return to this kind of emotional hotel to open a room and sleep?


    In his opinion, women all over the world are the same. As long as they have money, they can definitely have sex.


    "Keep your mouth clean. Do you think you''re rich?" Wu Jia was a little angry. The other party actually insulted her like this.


    When it comes to money, his brother Wu Hao doesn''t seem to be bad. Throughout the great heavenly Dynasty, his brother estimates that he can have as much as he wants.


    "Oh, my temper is quite hot. I like it. The more I see it, the more I like it." Long Cheng stood up and walked towards Wu Jia.


    "What are you doing! Please stay away from me. " Wu Jia said angrily, but the other party didn''t listen at all and was getting closer and closer.


    "Sister, I long Cheng is not a casual person. I can make a price as much as I want." Long Cheng is more and more interested in Wu Jia, but after Wu Jia refuses again early, long Cheng simply wants to play rogue.


    There are only two kinds of women in this world. One is a woman who can be solved with money, and the other is a woman who can only be owned by getting on the boat first.


    Since Wu Jia doesn''t have a big idea about money, he can only use his second move. When he reaches out to catch Wu Jia, he always forcefully clamps him.


    "Who the fuck are you? Let me go." Long Cheng looks at Wu Hao and opens his mouth.


    "Brother, how did you come out? The hotel said we should let the room out." Wu Jia said with some frustration. Originally, she came out happily this time, but she didn''t expect to encounter such a bad thing before she started playing. It''s really a little disgusting.


    Wu Hao glanced at the embarrassed lobby manager at this time. The hotel was really rubbish. His reply had been quite obvious before, but the hotel actually brought this long Cheng himself. It seems that he can''t finish it if he doesn''t teach people a lesson.


    "Are you long Cheng? Do you want this room? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Nonsense, who dares not to give what labor and capital want? Just now it was just a room. Now I want your sister too. How much is it?" Long Cheng was full of dirty words, and Wu Hao couldn''t help frowning.


    His sister has just graduated. Now he doesn''t want her to encounter such dirty garbage before she enters the society.


    "Manager Huang, your hotel had better give me a satisfactory answer to this matter and clean up the dog for me by the way, otherwise I will bear the consequences!" Wu Hao didn''t talk to long Cheng, and the other party didn''t deserve it.


    The problem was thrown to the hotel, but the hotel didn''t dare to offend long Cheng, so that if Wu Hao didn''t see it, manager Huang of the hotel didn''t hear it.


    "Cao NIMA De, what is this hotel? If I want to, this hotel can be bought in minutes, and! Who the fuck did you call a dog just now? " Long Cheng''s arrogance is extremely arrogant. He looks like a dog fighting against others.


    "Big white!" Wu Hao lazily starts to fight long Cheng and calls Da Bai over.


    "Send them to me." After Wu Hao finished, everyone laughed.


    "Sleeping trough, you can operate this wave. Don''t you have the money to hire a bodyguard? I''ve always been a pet cat. It''s so fucking small that I can kill it with one foot. Who do you despise? " Long Cheng looked at the harmless white of people and animals on the ground and laughed mercilessly.


    But the next second, long Cheng was stunned.


    He suddenly found that the pet cat on the ground seemed to be three points bigger and his eyes were very fierce.


    "Hey, look, the cat can really listen to moving words. Why don''t you want to bite me? Do you believe it? " Long Cheng kicked his legs to teach the pet cat a lesson.


    But Dabai is not a so-called pet cat. It''s a real fairy cat. It''s better than everyone present.


    Big white bit long Cheng''s trouser leg. A huge force instantly made long Cheng fall into a somersault, and then he was dragged out of the door by big white.


    Apart from Wu Hao, everyone at the scene was stunned.


    Where does the cat get so much strength? Is it still a fucking cat?


    Seeing that big Bai Mingming is about the same size as Teddy, it''s impossible to drag people of more than 100 kilograms away, but they all see it at this time.


    Even long Cheng himself didn''t expect to be dragged away by the cat.


    "And you, do you want my cat to be dragged out or by yourself?" Before Wu Hao finished speaking, Liang Ming hurried out. They didn''t dare to provoke Da Bai.


    "I hope the hotel will give a satisfactory reply before I get angry. Go away." Wu Hao said to manager Huang.


    But manager Huang was not in the mood to listen to this. He quickly went out and helped long Cheng up.


    "Shit, I didn''t play with you. You wait for me." Long Cheng immediately called and stopped going in to provoke the cat. It was so annoying.


    When did he receive such humiliation? He was dragged all over the floor by a cat.


    "Brother, we''d better change a hotel. We don''t want to involve them too much." Of course, Wu Jia knows that there must be no problem with her brother, but it will affect her mood. This time, she came out to travel, not to make trouble.


    "OK, listen to you. You can change it if you want." Wu Hao didn''t refuse. Long Cheng''s second ancestor didn''t deserve him to be serious.


    After cleaning up, the two are ready to leave for another hotel, but just when they come to the gate, long Cheng has called more than a dozen people to block the door.


    "I knew you were going to run away. This time it depends on where you are going. If I don''t kill the cat and eat meat today, I won''t be a dragon." Long Cheng was angry when he looked at Da Bai on the ground, but da Bai ignored him completely. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to him.


    "Big white, aren''t you angry when someone wants to eat your meat?" Wu Hao laughed and said.


    "Master, this kind of garbage really doesn''t want to waste energy. Let''s go." Dabai looks arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to each other at all. Wu Hao looks helpless and wants to remind Dabai that it is the cat.


    A beast still despises people. The scene is really funny. Angry long Cheng puts forward a big knife to eat cat meat.

 Chapter 387

    "If I don''t care, I can leave this beast and that woman, or you won''t want to go anywhere today." Long Cheng said angrily.


    Now there are more than a dozen people on his side. Can''t he win a cat and Wu Hao?


    "Hehe, I have no problem, as long as you can handle the beast." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Master, I''m not a beast. I''m a fairy beast. I''m much higher than these people." Bai refuted with dissatisfaction. When others said it was an animal, his owner said it was an animal, so he couldn''t forgive it.


    "This is not what I said. Who said it? Who did you trouble?"


    "OK, I''ll kill it first and then take her to have fun." Long Cheng took the knife himself. He had to kill the cat himself. Who let it do that just now.


    A knife fell and fell to the ground.


    Shua Shua!


    The big white cat claws have been grasping wildly. In an instant, Longcheng''s face is full of blood marks.


    Facing these ordinary people, Dabai doesn''t need to be too serious. Although it can kill each other with a slap, it will cause trouble to the master. It''s better to teach a lesson.


    "I really want to kill you for lying in a mud horse." Long Cheng is on fire. The machete in his hand has been chasing Dabai to cut, but Dabai''s body is very sensitive. Long Cheng has no chance at all, but he is hurt.


    "What are you waiting for? Are they all dead? Go up with me and kill it." Long Cheng can only let him accept help.


    For a time, more than a dozen people turned around Dabai, and there were a lot of chickens flying and dogs jumping in the street.


    A few minutes later, everyone was tired and panting, so they had to stop. Everyone''s exposed skin was more or less marked with cat paw prints.


    "OK, I can''t catch you. Can''t her mother get you?" Long Cheng knew that the cat could not be caught. Finally, he had to start with Wu Hao and Wu Jia.


    "Don''t touch the man and the woman. They will be taken away later." Long Cheng ordered again. A group of his men gave up Dabai and ran to Wu Hao.


    But before approaching Wu Hao, Dabai once appeared in front of them.


    Touch it in front of it. The owner has no way.


    Besides, it''s also for the sake of these people. If its owner really makes a move, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as cat claws. Maybe it will die.


    Originally, they couldn''t catch Dabai. Now these people still want to fight Wu Hao, and they immediately suffered another painful lesson.


    For a time, these people didn''t have a piece of good meat.


    Seeing that Da Bai was still full of energy, everyone was afraid and didn''t dare to go forward at all.


    "Waste, a bunch of waste." Long Chengqi can''t do it. So many of them were fooled around by an animal, and all of them were injured.


    It''s going to get out. In the future, he will have the face to hang out in Shanhai city.


    "Boss, this cat is not simple. It has absolutely received professional training. Otherwise, how can a cat be more fierce than people."


    Although long Cheng was angry, he understood that it was no use continuing to entangle with the beast.


    "OK, you''re lucky this time. Let''s go!" In desperation, long Cheng had to leave. The longer he stayed, the more people he saw. At that time, he will lose all his old face.


    After long Cheng took people away, Wu Hao''s brother and sister also found a new hotel.


    After dinner, they went to the seaside.


    "Wow, is this the sea? It''s really beautiful." Wu Jia was very excited. She kept pulling Wu Hao to take pictures of her. This game lasted three hours.


    On the way home, they went to the bar downstairs of the hotel. Anyway, my sister is now an adult and it''s nothing to drink. Moreover, I brought my sister out this time just to be happy.


    However, Wu Hao only ordered cooking wine. After all, education at his sister''s age is also very important.


    "I heard your boy was chased all over the street by an animal today?"


    The music in the bar was loud, but Wu Hao''s senses and hearing were beyond people''s reach. All heard this interesting conversation.


    "Why do you ask? Do you think it''s funny? Shit! " At this time, long Cheng was suffocating and dying. After what had happened before, whenever he met an acquaintance, he seemed to have to ask him a few questions, so that he didn''t have the idea of making a sister at all.


    "Hahaha, it''s not very funny. I just think it''s not easy to have fewer dragons." The short headed man continued to laugh.


    Bang!


    "Cao NIMA, laugh again. I can''t kill that beast. Can''t I kill you?" When the wine bottle on the table fell, long Cheng stood up and angrily pointed to the cuntou man in front of him.


    "Kill me? Long Cheng, who gives you confidence? Who do you think can kill who? " Cuntou man is obviously not simple. He is relatively calm.


    "OK, you don''t have this evil name." Long Cheng greeted his younger brother, but when he came to him, he immediately bit his ear and whispered. The next second, long Cheng looked at Wu Hao.


    "Is that animal there?" Wu Hao was angry at the thought of Da Bai, but he still didn''t dare to provoke him.


    "No, I''ve been watching them for a long time just now." Said the little brother around him.


    "OK, take someone with me." Then long Cheng pointed to the cuntou man.


    "I''ll clean you up later. Wait." Cuntou man didn''t know what long Cheng was going to do. He kept staring at the leaving group of people.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s brother and sister were drinking and cooking wine. Suddenly, a group of people stood in front of them and blocked the brilliant lights.


    "I finally caught you. The beast wasn''t there. I''ll see what you do." Long Cheng is in a better mood. The beast is not here this time. It''s easy to clean up the brothers and sisters.


    "It''s you again. How''s your face?" Wu Hao took a look at long Cheng. The scratch on his face was still bloody. I don''t know what these people think. He came to drink with the injury.


    In fact, he knew long Cheng was here before, but he wouldn''t take his sister away for fear of trouble.


    "Well, your mother, kneel down and admit your mistake."


    Long Cheng pointed at Wu Hao with a wine bottle, looking fierce.


    "Well, the scar forgot to hurt. I never like others pointing at me."


    Just after that, the bottle in long Cheng''s hand directly hit Wu Hao. Unfortunately, it didn''t hit, and the glass bottle flew around.


    For a moment, the bar was quiet and looked this way, but we knew that long Cheng was the troublemaker, and the bar security didn''t interfere, just stood by and watched.


    "Take this woman away to Weiye Hotel and wait for me. I''ll go there as soon as I finish cleaning up." Long Cheng still stared at Wu Jia and thought he could enjoy it.


    His men reached out and wanted to catch Wu Jia, but Wu Hao clamped them.


    "Don''t want to break your hands and feet, and finally get away."


    Ah!


    With that, a pig screamed. The horse''s hand was instantly broken by Wu Hao. Sen Bai''s bones floated out, and the others were surprised.


    This man is too hard, and he''s so fucking strong.


    "If you dare to resist, give it to me and kill me." Long Cheng is not afraid. Few people dare to provoke him in this Shanhai city. Wu Hao, an outsider, dares to ride on his head and doesn''t pay attention to him.

 Chapter 388

    I don''t know what to do.


    Wu Hao was still sitting on the sofa, and a group of horses went up with either hands or feet. After a while, there was a wail in the Kung Fu bar.


    After cleaning up, Wu Hao stood up and stared at long Cheng.


    "I''m a man of principles. Since you hit my sister''s attention, I have to abolish you."


    Seeing that Wu Hao was about to attack long Cheng, long Cheng also retreated. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao was so powerful. No wonder he couldn''t be so calm without that beast.


    Before, a younger brother told him that the cat was trained by the army, and maybe Wu Hao too.


    At that time, he didn''t believe much. Besides, what about the troops coming out? He could beat ten of them.


    But now he fully believes what his younger brother said. Wu Hao can not only fight ten, but also look so relaxed.


    "Sir, please stop. We don''t allow fights in the night bar."


    At this time, the hotel security appeared and stopped in front of Wu Hao, but he still kept a distance from Wu Hao.


    They saw Wu Hao''s tactics with their own eyes just now. If long Cheng hadn''t been beaten right away, they wouldn''t have come out and asked for trouble.


    "Hehe, are you sent by monkeys? Just now they bothered me. You didn''t stop me. Now my self-defense has become a fight? "


    The two security guards looked at each other awkwardly. Although Wu Hao was reasonable, there were few dragons on the other side. If there was an accident in their bar, they wouldn''t be able to explain. Therefore, even if they had a hard head, they had to go forward.


    "Sorry, sir, we didn''t see it just now. Please cooperate and don''t fight in this place."


    Wu Hao has a black face. It''s so shameless.


    Just now, the two security guards were nearby. The blind knew what had happened, not to mention they were nearby.


    "I''m sorry, too. What will you do if I have to fight?" Wu Hao is too lazy to explain. Since the other party wants to play a rogue, he will play a rogue to show the other party.


    For a moment, they were speechless. They all saw Wu Hao''s ability. There was nothing wrong with what Wu Hao said just now.


    Yes, if Wu Hao really wants to play rogue, what can they do? I''m sure I can''t fight.


    Call the police?


    Yes, call the police.


    "Sir, if this happens again, the staff of this bar will have to call the police, but at that time, all the responsibilities will be borne by Mr."


    Long Cheng smiled proudly and thought that these two guys were very smart.


    Alarm is the best choice, at least to protect him, even if he provoked things, and enter, not Wu Hao, the outsider has the final say.


    "OK, you can report, but don''t hinder me during this period." With that, Wu Hao walked towards long Cheng again.


    "Please respect yourself, sir!" The two security guards looked very embarrassed and continued to stop in front of Wu Hao.


    They all said they would call the police, but Wu Hao didn''t care.


    "Get out!" Wu Hao slapped them in the face and caught long Cheng.


    "As I said just now, I have my principles. Even if I call the police, I also have my principles." Then he kicked Longcheng''s lifeblood


    Uh, shit!


    Long Cheng held the bird and shrank to the ground. Just now he wanted to hide, but he didn''t know why he couldn''t hide. He could only watch Wu Hao approach step by step. He could only be slaughtered.


    Broken?


    A group of people who watched the good play talked about it. They felt that Wu Hao''s foot was not light just now. It really tasted like a broken son and grandchildren''s foot.


    After a while, the head of the bar and the street office arrived one after another, and even the hospital ambulance had arrived.


    Looking at the people wailing all over the ground, the three sides were all covered with circles. When they learned that these were all done by Wu Hao, the latter three sides didn''t believe it.


    Wu Hao looks young and can turn more than a dozen by himself? It''s hard for even the military elite to sit.


    "Come with us to the neighborhood office"


    Wu Hao didn''t refuse and left with his sister.


    "Elder brother, what should I do? The dragon is seriously injured. Will we be responsible?"


    After all, this is the first time Wu Jia has faced such a thing


    "It''s all right. No one can bully his sister with my brother." Wu Hao smiled and comforted.


    When they arrived at the sub district office, Wu Hao and Wu Hao were specially taken care of.


    At first, the office was investigating Wu Hao''s identity. After all, it was impossible for Wu Hao to fight more than a dozen at his age.


    They were also worried about whether it would be from the army, so they made a careful inquiry, but there was no record after checking for a long time.


    "You are suspected of fighting and at most people are disabled. You are temporarily detained by our office. After the case is investigated, you will be handed over to the police, but now you have basically taken the name and prepared."


    "Ah?" Wu Jia panicked. She didn''t expect that things would be so serious. What should she do if her brother was to be sentenced.


    "Are you sure your district sub district office is capable of doing this? Besides, that dragon Cheng wants to kill me. I''m just self-defense. "


    "Hum! We can''t fight in self-defense, just not in our streets. If we violate it, it''s under our control. "


    Wu Hao smiled: "do you mean that I should stand and let them kill me, or it''s my responsibility?"


    The man dozed off and said, "I can''t control you. In short, I have explained the matter clearly. You are ready to send you to the police station tomorrow." The man spoke in a very impolite tone.


    Wu Hao stood up immediately. Originally he wanted to cooperate with the investigation and went back to the hotel to sleep. Now he was actually going to be left behind.


    And he told him the results directly before investigation. How could it not be greasy.


    "What if I say I''m leaving now?" Wu Hao said coldly.


    "OK, try one. Although we don''t belong to the formal sector, we also have a certain voice." The man threatened, but Wu Hao completely ignored it and took his sister to leave.


    "You really dare to go. Now you''re finished!" The man grabbed Wu Hao. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao shook his shoulder and broke away from the man.


    "If you don''t want to lose your job, you''d better give me a satisfactory answer."


    Wu Hao really doesn''t want to bother anyone this time, but if the neighborhood office in this small place really wants to embarrass him, would he mind giving them a good one and teaching them what it means not to look down on others.


    "Scare me? The result was personally issued by the top. It''s no use threatening me. Go back and sit down. "


    "Up there? You said it was Songshan group? " Wu Hao''s words are obvious. Aren''t these guys doing shady activities? Long Chengjia has power and power, and will certainly bully others.


    This sub district office obviously belongs to private individuals, otherwise they dare to mess with it these days?


    "Pay attention to your words. I''ll record what you say. You''ll be overwhelmed by it." The man seemed to be right and got angry immediately.

 Chapter 389

    "Yes, I''m afraid you can''t remember. Also, I''m Wu Hao''s leaving. No one can stop me. I''ll only give you an hour. If I don''t give me a satisfactory answer, I''ll bear the consequences."


    Wu Hao sat back again. He wanted to see what the other party could do to him.


    Seeing that Wu Hao sat back again, the other party thought he was afraid, so he paid too much attention and asked the two staff at the door to look after him after leaving.


    "Brother, we''d better call our family for help. It''s really bad to make trouble at the police station." Wu Jia said with some worry.


    "It''s all right. There''s a brother."


    An hour later, Wu Hao didn''t receive any reply. Obviously, the other party didn''t pay attention to what he said.


    "Call your president Zhang. I want to see him." Wu Hao said to the two staff outside the door.


    "Go back and sit down. Mr. Zhang, you can see me as soon as you say. Be honest with me." Obviously, the two outside didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao.


    "Jing, if you don''t call, I''ll go there myself." He opened the door and was about to leave.


    "Let you be honest, don''t understand, go back!" Before he finished, Wu Hao slapped each other.


    "As I said, bear the consequences!" Then he took his sister to the office.


    Wu Hao''s move attracted a bell, and in an instant, bursts of footsteps came from the street office.


    Ke Wuhao had arrived at the door of the office at this time. There sat an old man with glasses.


    "Are you president Zhang?" Wu Hao walked in and asked directly.


    "Are you?" The other party looked puzzled. Seeing that Wu Hao was somewhat unfriendly, he naturally didn''t intend to treat him politely. Usually, others begged him. Even if Wu Hao begged him, he wouldn''t answer.


    "I said I needed a satisfactory answer to this matter. How''s it going now?"


    Zhang can is more confused. Generally speaking, these small things are handled by his subordinates, and he won''t intervene, so he doesn''t know what Wu Hao said at all.


    At this time, the man who had clashed with Wu Hao came in and asked people to surround the office.


    "President Zhang, his name is Wu Hao. He fought in our contracted streets and abolished the long Cheng of Songshan group."


    Zhang can immediately understood this matter. He knew that someone had asked him how to deal with it before, but he had already explained it. How could Wu Hao come by himself.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you even handle such a small thing? Take the man away from me immediately. " Zhang can roared angrily.


    "Yes, but Mr. Zhang, this boy just hit our staff."


    "What, did you eat ambition? Who gave you courage! " Zhang can stands up with a bang and points to Wu Hao.


    "I seem to have told him that if there is no satisfactory answer to this matter, you will bear the consequences. Now it seems that you are not going to give me an answer. It''s OK. You are responsible for the rest."


    Wu Hao took out his cell phone, dialed Zhou Hao''s phone, and then said a lot of beeps inside.


    "Mr. Zhou, it''s up to you. If you can''t do it, I''ll do it for you, but don''t blame me. Wu Hao doesn''t recognize people." Then Wu Hao hung up.


    Zhou Hao was oppressed by this anger, but he also understood the original of the matter and immediately inquired about Wu Hao''s location.


    "Boy, do things according to law. Don''t be old Zhou. Even if you call all Huang and Liu, that''s how it is. And just now you did it. Our staff can send you to the police station."


    Zhang can points to Wu Hao. He has been thinking about who Zhou Lao is just now. But there is no leader surnamed Zhou in Shanhai City, so Wu Hao must be pretending to be a tiger.


    "Hum, don''t tell me it''s useless. You say to act according to law. I''ll let you know what it means to act according to law later."


    Wu Hao simply sits down. Zhang can has no choice but to let people handle the periphery. Don''t let people run away.


    Wu Hao was seriously injured this time by long Cheng, the son of Songshan collective Longhai. He doesn''t want to get into other trouble. It''s the most important to make a good relationship with Longhai.


    Ten minutes later, Zhang can also loses patience and is preparing to have Wu Hao taken away by force. However, this is the office plane.


    Zhang can gets on the phone and immediately nods, bows and smiles when he knows who is opposite the phone.


    But after a minute, Zhang can''s face changed greatly and he couldn''t help looking at Wu Hao.


    "Yes, I will deal with it. I''m really sorry. I really don''t know about it. Don''t worry, Mr. Zhou. I''ll do it." Zhang can''s face was livid with fear and hurriedly hung up the phone.


    "Cough, that little brother, everything is a misunderstanding, misunderstanding, everyone scattered!"


    Zhang can''s face was very embarrassed at this time. He didn''t know how to explain. The phone call just now really frightened him.


    He wondered who Zhou always was in Wu Hao''s mouth. His feelings were the people at the top and the No. 1 level. How could he offend the boss of a small private company


    "Whoever dares to leave, stop. I said that if you don''t have a satisfactory answer, you will bear the consequences. So now that you don''t have a satisfactory answer, I have to let you be responsible!" Wu Hao knows that it must be Mr. Zhou who called Zhang can just now. They are all bullies.


    "Stay, stay." At this time, Zhang can dare not disobey Wu Hao unless he wants to go bankrupt


    Zhou Hao made it very clear on the phone just now. If he couldn''t handle it well, he disappeared directly.


    "Say the result you just said again!" Wu Hao pointed to the man.


    The man glanced at Zhang can. I also knew that he should offend the big man. Now let him say that he really didn''t dare to say.


    "I want you to say what you see from him, or does he want you to say all the things you said just now?" Wu Hao asked with a cold face.


    "How could it be? It''s all a misunderstanding. Hurry to say it again to Mr. Wu. It''s numb." Zhang can stares at the man.


    "Well, well." The man can only harden his head at this time.


    "Plus the staff who just hit our office, it should take another two years or so."


    Hearing these words, Zhang can''s face is blue. He really wants to scold whether his men are pigs. He can''t change at all.


    "Hehe, what do you say now, president Zhang?" Wu Hao looks at Zhang can.


    "How could it be all a misunderstanding? Do it again, do it again." At this moment, even if Zhang can has a hundred more courage, he doesn''t dare to let Wu Hao go to prison. Isn''t it worse than going in himself.


    "Redo? Your neighborhood office is so careless? "


    Zhang can at this time called Tiantian shouldn''t. Wu Hao is obviously a difficult person. He won''t let go of this little thing.


    "It''s not hasty. I was studying this matter just now. I also know that there are some problems, so I need to rearrange it. Who knows that Mr. Wu came up by himself."


    However, Zhang can also has some brains and immediately put the problem aside, but Wu Hao is not so easy to deceive.


    "OK, show me what you''ve sorted out."

 Chapter 390

    "I want to see the ability of your office. I know some young and capable boys who are younger than you. They seem to be more suitable for this position." Wu Hao crossed his legs with a threatening attitude.


    President Zhang dared not be careless at this time and immediately asked people to rewrite all the filing materials.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send the Dragon bastard to the police station in a moment. I''ll give you a satisfactory answer. Our office is also very sorry to bring you trouble."


    President Zhang can only pretend to be a grandson. Wu Hao''s background is too big, which is not whether he can shake a small neighborhood office.


    Zhou Hao is a man. Don''t take a long look at him on weekdays. He didn''t even know what his voice was just now.


    Therefore, compared with Wu Hao who can let Zhou Hao call him, Songshan group Longhai is a bird. Do you dare to provoke Zhou hao.


    "You people always bully the soft and fear the hard. If I don''t have a background today, don''t you want to eat me?"


    "I dare not." President Zhang bent over and apologized. The man who threatened Wu Hao not far away also counseled.


    "Mr. Wu, we really don''t know your identity. I''m very sorry." The man''s attitude is very sincere, but Wu Hao ignores these hypocrisies.


    "At that time, I told you to give an answer in an hour. Now you don''t do it, and you will bear all the consequences. President Zhang, is it OK for me to let this person disappear here completely? Including his files. "


    "That." Mr. Zhang hesitated.


    "No problem. He''ll go right away." President Zhang would not offend Wu Hao because of such a small employee, so of course he chose to fire the man and calm down.


    Poop!


    When the man heard Wu Hao''s words, he knelt directly on the ground. Wu Hao is trying to ruin his future.


    "It''s too late to do this now. You were given a chance at that time. You didn''t grasp it."


    "Mr. Zhang, I hope you can hand over the processing results to me tomorrow. Don''t let me wait too long."


    Wu Hao is not talking about men, but about long Cheng.


    He would like to see if the office has the courage. If he is really satisfied, he can not pursue the matter, but if not, he will not let go.


    "OK, it must be done. I''ll see you off." President Zhang quickly led the way and watched Wu Hao, the God of plague, leave.


    "President Zhang, look at me." after Wu Hao left, the man found president Zhang.


    "Fuck off, I don''t want to hold me back because of you." President Zhang completely ignored each other. Now he has to find a way to solve long Cheng''s problem.


    Although he was full of words, he was also worried that Longhai would chase after him, but he couldn''t manage so much at present. He still had to solve the problem of Wu Hao, the God of plague.


    President Zhang immediately called Long Hai, chairman of Songshan group, to see if there was room for maneuver. Maybe Longhai also knew high-level people.


    Back at the hotel, Wu Jia was so sleepy that he ran to his room to sleep, while Wu Hao practiced after returning to his room.


    Although he travels, he won''t slack off his practice.


    The current problem of human beings has not been solved. He can vaguely feel that something is staring at human beings, and the other party is very powerful. It may even involve the strong at all levels mentioned by Prometheus.


    So he can''t slack off. Only when he reaches the star level as soon as possible can he have the strength to protect his family.


    At this time, like he just returned to Bluestar, his strength temporarily stays at planetary level 5, but it takes a round of combat power, planetary level 9 may be able to suppress him or even kill him.


    But it is still not enough. Perhaps no one among the strong human beings can threaten him, but it does not mean that outsiders do not have this strength.


    Physical fitness is level 5 and will not be improved much for the time being.


    At present, his mental power is nine levels and his divine yuan skill is four levels. Therefore, at present, he must start from divine yuan skill.


    Only by improving Shenyuan skill as soon as possible, the strength of physical quality will follow. As for spiritual strength, Wu Haoye has a headache.


    Now his spiritual power is out of reach for anyone on earth, but Prometheus is really low.


    You should know that mental strength is his strongest strength at present. In the temporary situation, he doesn''t know how to continue to break through, so he can only start with Shenyuan art.


    After practicing the divine yuan technique for one night, you will be equally energetic the next day.


    However, there are also gains, which at least makes his Shenyuan skill rise a little. As long as he adheres to cultivation, he can break through to the fifth level in less than two months, and then the cultivation of physical quality will be on the front line.


    As soon as he got up, Wu Hao received a call from President Zhang, saying that he was coming to visit, and he also brought someone.


    Wu Hao didn''t refuse. When he asked President Zhang to give a satisfactory answer yesterday, he knew that the other party would bring people today.


    "Mr. Wu, this is Mr. long Hailong, chairman of Songshan group."


    Wu Hao glanced at each other, sat on the sofa and continued to eat breakfast.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu, I have heard of the misunderstanding between you and children yesterday. It''s all because I don''t teach children well at ordinary times. It''s really troublesome for you." Longhai''s attitude is sincere and his heart is actually oppressed.


    After President Zhang called him yesterday, he was ready to come to trouble Wu Hao, but after President Zhang said Wu Hao''s background, he knew that he must not be able.


    He Longhai is very good at Shanhai City, but no matter how good he is, he can''t move the people above. He''s nothing out of Shanhai city.


    That''s not right. I had to bear the grievance to apologize to Wu Hao early this morning.


    "Even if I apologize, I don''t like outdated things. These processes are avoided. I just want to hear the results." Wu Hao''s words directly rejected Longhai''s hospitality, which made Longhai look embarrassed.


    But for his son, he had to keep talking with a thick face.


    "I know Mr. Wu is very angry, but please pity me. I have only such a son. Let him go. I promise you no matter what conditions Mr. Wu has."


    "Oh? So willing to pay for it? What if I want all the assets of Songshan group? " Wu Hao sneered and sang a bitter drama to him early in the morning. He wanted to see whether it was true or false.


    "This" sure enough, once you pay too much, even your own son will hesitate.


    "If you can''t do it, don''t boast about it. What''s the result I want, president Zhang?" Wu Hao ignored Longhai and looked at President Zhang.


    "Here, look." President Zhang made two preparations.


    This is also the result of Longhai''s painstaking begging for him yesterday. For the sake of insurance, president Zhang has made people ready to send Longcheng to the police station.


    If you promise Longhai on the 5th, you will release Longcheng at that time. If you don''t promise, it''s not too late for him to prepare.


    After looking at the above processing results, Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 391

    "In the future, keep your eyes open. I won''t pursue you this time, but it doesn''t mean that others are as kind as me. You can go."


    good?


    Thank you. I''ve never seen such a kind man as you. He almost killed me!


    President Zhang scolded secretly in his heart, but he still smiled and apologized. At the same time, he was relieved. This time, it was dangerous.


    "Mr. Wu, I really beg you to give that boy another chance. I promise to teach him to be a good man in the future. If you really send him in, his life will be over." Longhai''s voice trembled.


    Only just now did he know that Wu Hao was a vigorous and resolute person, and he didn''t pay attention to him at all, let alone his identity as the chairman of Songshan group.


    Such a person can''t provoke the dragon family at all. Although he is angry, he still wants to save the person first.


    "Are you finished? Walk slowly. " Wu Hao is not so ruthless, nor can he be said to be ruthless.


    He believes that if he didn''t have any background yesterday, it was his parents who begged here today. Will the other party let go because of his parents'' painstaking pleading?


    It is obviously impossible for the other party to agree, or even make it worse. This is the reality and the way of the world.


    "OK, I promise you that all the assets of Songshan group belong to your name." Longhai actually chose to give in, which surprised Wu Hao.


    Is such a big group really a waste son? It is estimated that long Cheng is really important.


    "OK, go through the formalities right away. Mr. Zhang can stay a little."


    Wu Hao stopped president Zhang. However, Longhai''s arranger has changed the identity of the legal representative to Wu Hao.


    In this way, Wu Hao inexplicably has one more asset in Shanhai City, and the energy is not small.


    "Mr. Zhang, in this case, I won''t pursue this matter. Let the waste go."


    Longhai sat decadent on the ground. For that waste son, his hard work for more than ten years was in vain. Now he has nothing.


    "By reason, you hate me very much. We can''t have any intersection in the future, but I also appreciate that you can get this heart. Although your son is really a waste, you at least make me feel a little human."


    Wu Hao handed all the contracts to Longhai. In this move, Longhai was somewhat hoodwinked.


    "Take it easy. It''s not to give it back to you. I mean, are you interested in helping me manage this company? You''re also the chairman, and I Wu Hao don''t want much. 10% of the shares will be distributed a year."


    Ten percent?


    Long Hai looked at Wu Hao in surprise. He didn''t think that 10% was too much. He never thought that Wu Hao finally chose this way and handed over the control to him.


    As for the identity of the legal representative, he didn''t care too much. It can even be said that this may be an opportunity.


    Shanhai city is not big, but the competitive relationship is also very bad. He has been in strong competition with other companies all the time, and no one is satisfied.


    But now I''m afraid this impasse will be broken. As the legal representative, Wu Hao means that he can use Wu Hao''s identity to suppress his peers. As long as Songshan group takes the dominant position, 10% is nothing.


    "Really, really?" Long Hai is still a little confused about taking over the information from Wu Hao.


    "Of course, you can choose not to."


    "Yes, I want to thank Mr. Wu. I''d like to continue to atone for my waste son in this capacity. I really thank Mr. Wu."


    Excited, Long Hai grabbed Wu Hao''s wrist and shook it hard.


    People say it''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster. However, today he can feel what big ups and downs are.


    Just fell into the abyss and let him get up, but also got a huge opportunity, a chance that is likely to let him sit on the overlord of Shanhai group.


    Long Cheng was very angry after he was released and wanted to trouble Wu Hao.


    But before he could react, he was beaten by his father as soon as he entered the house. It was a tragedy.


    "Cao NIMA, you almost killed me this time. If it weren''t for luck, I wouldn''t kill you." Longhai holds a stick in his hand.


    He hasn''t played long Cheng since he was a child, but this time he is really angry. If he doesn''t educate again, this boy may offend the second Wu Hao in the future.


    After the fight, Longhai explained Wu Hao''s identity to him, including their long family property, which now belongs to Wu Hao.


    After hearing this, long Cheng knew that he had really stabbed the wasp''s nest, and it was still a highly poisonous wasp.


    Yesterday, he couldn''t figure out how the people in the office dared to catch him. Today, he had to go to the police station. It turned out that so many things had happened without his knowledge.


    "I tell you, if you offend Wu Hao, I''ll take off your leg."


    Long Cheng is also completely timid. Now he doesn''t dare to give him a hundred more courage.


    "But Dad, you want to suppress those giants in the name of Wu Hao. What if they trouble Wu Hao?"


    Speaking of this, Long Hai sneered and said, "I''m afraid they don''t dare. What they want is for them to trouble Wu Hao, so as to achieve my goal. Moreover, Wu Hao should know this."


    Indeed, Wu Hao naturally knows that there will be some trouble to become the legal representative of Songshan group. He has also heard about the situation of Shanhai city.


    It is precisely because of this that he plans to include the Songshan group in his name, so as to facilitate his family in the future.


    And isn''t it trouble? He Wu Hao wasn''t afraid of any so-called trouble.


    I played with my sister for a week, and they were ready to leave this place.


    But who wants trouble? This has just come. Juhai group and Baiyang group are also very flustered when they know about it.


    Songshan group, which was originally close to each other, began to monopolize the market on a large scale and expand its scale like crazy these days, which has had an impact on their two groups.


    That''s why they sent someone to inquire about the situation. Only then did they know that Songshan group had changed its legal representative.


    To be on the safe side, they specially entrusted someone to investigate Wu Hao''s background, but they only got graduates from mordu university without any considerable work experience and background.


    Therefore, the two groups agreed that Wu Hao should belong to a nouveau riche or win the sky high lottery. Otherwise, how could a young man who has neither identity nor beautiful status win the Songshan group.


    For a time, both groups found Wu Hao and vaguely threatened him.


    "My little brother also knows that the three groups in Shanhai city have been competing with each other in a stable state, but now that you are the legal representative of Songshan group, we have to remind you that sometimes ambition is good, but why ruin your future when you are young."


    Jiang Wei, chairman of Juhai group, spoke.

 Chapter 392

    "Destroy your future? What do you say? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "I don''t think we need to say this. You are a smart man. You should understand that now the three groups in Shanhai city want to make great efforts, but they check and balance each other. You are still young. Do you think you can compete with our two families at the same time with your ability?"


    Jiang Wei''s analysis makes some sense, but it''s only for ordinary people. Will Wu Hao care about this? Just a small Songshan group.


    Since the other two groups are similar to Songshan group, they will not be his opponent Wu Hao.


    "It''s really troublesome for you to work hard, but I don''t think I need it. Please go back. Now I''ve delegated power to Longhai. He can do whatever he likes." Wu Hao''s tone is stiff. Today, the two people clearly came to threaten him. Naturally, he won''t give a good face.


    "OK, let''s talk about it first. Don''t blame us for not reminding you at that time, hum!" Seeing Wu Hao''s attitude, they obviously couldn''t continue to talk. They left after saying a cruel word.


    The news immediately reached Longhai''s ears. Knowing that Wu Hao directly kicked them out, Longhai laughed.


    Before, he was worried that Wu Hao would blame him for his behavior, but now Wu Hao has clearly allowed it and even said to delegate power to him. Isn''t this supporting him in disguise? In that case, he will not miss such a good opportunity.


    "Brother, the university has informed me to go through the formalities. We''d better go back as soon as possible." Wu Jia thought that her brother had a company here and estimated that he would stay for some time.


    "I''ve known for a long time, so everything has been arranged. We won''t drive back this time. I''ll have the car transported back, and we''ll go to the airport."


    To tell you the truth, with a lesson from the past, he doesn''t want to continue to work so hard. He doesn''t have that condition. Why do he have to toss about.


    Soon they returned to their hometown, and then packed their bags. Wu Hao took his sister to mordu University.


    This is where he graduated and his alma mater, so he is too familiar with everything here. His sister will study here in the next four years. It seems that he will have to spend a lot of time dealing with Mordor University.


    The school knew that Wu Jia was Wu Hao''s sister and naturally took great care of her. All the procedures were handled in the simplest way, and she was not even paid a penny, which made Wu Jia a little suspicious of her life.


    Before, she heard that she had to pay a lot of money to go to college, but now she doesn''t have to pay a penny, and the leaders of the school are very polite to her brother. It seems that it has a lot to do with her brother.


    In a twinkling of an eye, a month later, Wu Jia also started school smoothly. Without his noisy sister all day, Wu Hao also settled down to practice. During this period, Shenyuan technology has made great progress and will break through soon. Therefore, Wu Hao stayed at home all day to practice.


    But just after a week of practice, he received a call from the school, saying that Wu Jia had something wrong in the school and asked him to solve it.


    Wu Hao was also worried. He put on his coat and ran to school.


    When she came to the school canteen, Wu Jia sat in a chair and sobbed. Obviously, she was bullied and accompanied by two female classmates.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao''s face settled down. He seldom saw his sister cry from childhood. Who dares to provoke her like this.


    "Brother, you''re here." Wu Jia saw her brother appear and jumped into his arms.


    This is, a man nearby pointed to Wu Jia and said, "don''t talk about your brother. It''s useless even if your father comes. If you dare to hit me, you won''t ask who I am."


    Wu Hao is a little confused by this. Did Wu Jia hit someone? But how can a girl beat someone for no reason.


    "You fart. If you hadn''t done something to Wu Jia, would she beat you?" It was one of the two girls who spoke. It should be Wu Jia''s classmate or roommate.


    "Tell me what''s going on." Wu Hao didn''t investigate the responsibility first. He had to find out the situation first.


    "Brother Wu Jia, just now we were having dinner here, he came to harass Wu Jia, said he would take Wu Jia out to play today, and said he would give money. Wu Jia refused. Later, he saw that Wu Jia ignored it, so he started directly and wanted to be rude."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao got angry, stood up and looked at the college boy in front of him.


    "Just now you said to inquire about who you are. Then tell me who you are?" Wu Hao''s face was cold. Just now he thought that if things were not serious, a simple lesson would be enough, but now things are not so simple and can end.


    If he dares to disrespect his sister Wu Hao, he wants to see what the other party''s background is. No matter what energy the other party has, he doesn''t mind taking it out in one pot.


    "My father is the richest man in Mordor. I can make you disappear from Mordor with one word. Who do you think I am?" Very arrogant.


    Indeed, the richest man seems to be great, but Wu Hao is still plain. What is the richest man in front of him?


    "OK, give you a chance to call your father." Wu Hao was very angry. He was distressed to see his sister crying so sad.


    "Why? To steal money? I have plenty of money. Isn''t your sister a woman? I''ve also played a lot, so how much money can I get? Just make a price. "


    Pop!


    He was greeted by a slap in the face, which directly fanned and hit the ground. It can be seen how powerful this slap was.


    "Stop fucking nonsense. If you don''t call your father, you won''t have a chance to leave alive today." The voice was loud, and the people around scared away.


    Even Wu Jia''s two classmates are worried about whether something big will happen. The other is the son of the richest man. Although Wu Jia drives a sports car to school, he obviously can''t compare with the super rich second generation like Li Dongyong.


    "I, I, you dare to hit me." Li Dongyong couldn''t get up for a long time. Finally, he reluctantly got up with the help of his companions.


    "Don''t shout, do you? I''ll fucking shout for you. "


    Took out the phone, dialed it out, and then said to the other end of the phone, "let Li Cheng come to mordu University. No matter what he has now, just give him 20 minutes."


    Upon hearing Wu Hao''s tone, Li Dongyong immediately took off with a smile.


    "Who the fuck are you scaring? Who the fuck dares to order my father in Mordor? Call to scare someone. " Li Dongyong obviously felt that Wu Hao was trying to force, but Wu Hao ignored it and squatted down to comfort his sister.


    Fifteen minutes later, there were bursts of footsteps outside. The people from the school had come, and it was the principal himself, but the leader was a middle-aged man.


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    It can''t be true.


    Li Dongyong is a little stunned. Is this a coincidence? Or was it really called by Wu Jia''s brother.


    Li Cheng ignored his son, looked straight at Wu Hao, walked quickly, and tilted slightly.

 Chapter 393

    "Wu Shao, what can I do for you?" Li Cheng''s attitude surprised everyone present.


    This is the richest man in Mordor. How can he be so respectful to a young man.


    But the most surprised thing is Li Dongyong. Now he completely believes it. It seems that his father was really called by Wu Hao, and he still has that tone.


    "Come on, this classmate, please say what just happened again." Wu Hao looks at Wu Jia''s classmates.


    At this time, Wu Jia looked at Wu Hao with a nervous look.


    They usually get along well with Wu Jia. They think Wu Jia is no different from ordinary girls, but today they are an eye opener. They didn''t expect that Wu Jia''s brother is so cow and the richest man in the magic capital is so respectful.


    After Fang Ying finished, Li Cheng''s face changed greatly.


    "Mr. Wu, who is this?" Li Cheng looks at Wu Jia. Up to now, he still doesn''t know who the little girl in front of him is and why Wu Hao wants to stand out for her.


    "My sister Wu Jia." This was like a bolt from the blue. He had just imagined whether it would be Wu Hao''s relative, but he didn''t expect it to be his sister.


    "You straw bag, get over here." Li Cheng points to his son, who usually doesn''t stir up trouble for him outside, but it''s good to annoy anyone. Unexpectedly, he ran to annoy Wu Hao''s sister, just trying to get him out of office.


    "Dad, it''s none of my business. It''s her. She hit me." Li Dongyong found something wrong and wanted to put the blame on Wu Jia.


    "Give me less nonsense and kneel down for Mr. Wu!"


    Although Li Dongyong didn''t want a thousand of them, now his father is so respectful to others. If he doesn''t have any eyesight, he will really become a waste.


    "Mr. Wu, what children have done today is very offensive. I''m really sorry. This waste is here. Let Mr. Wu deal with it." Li Cheng knows Wu Hao very well. The person who informed him has told him to do everything according to Wu Hao''s wishes, regardless of any cost.


    Although he only has such a son, he knows that if he really annoys Wu Hao, let alone his son, he will suffer with him.


    It''s better to let Wu Hao lose his temper. In this way, his son still has a glimmer of life. Who wants this useless waste to provoke other people''s sister? Isn''t it to die.


    Wu Hao can also see what Li Cheng is thinking, but Li Cheng is also right. If Li Cheng dares to disobey him today, he has reason to let the other party taste the consequences.


    But now Li Cheng''s attitude is very sincere. So many people in the school look at it. It''s not good if they do too much. After all, Wu Jia will stay here for four years. A little wind may affect his sister.


    So after thinking about it, Wu Hao still gave up this year. It''s better to do less than more. Fortunately, his sister was not seriously bullied.


    "It started with my sister. It''s up to my sister to decide. If my sister doesn''t investigate his responsibility, I have nothing to say, but if my sister doesn''t agree, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    "OK, OK, no problem. Listen to Mr. Wu." Li Cheng was too angry to breathe, so he kicked his son, who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Mr. Wu has spoken. Whether you can live or not depends on yourself."


    Li Dongyong didn''t dare to fight for his father at this time. He knew that the other brother was much better than his father, but this was what he couldn''t understand.


    What is the origin of the other party that can make his father afraid of this? Now he has to kneel here and admit his mistake, and in front of so many students, which makes him how to get a foothold in mordu University in the future.


    "Classmate Wu Jia, I deeply realize my mistakes. I shouldn''t take advantage of you. Please forgive me. I won''t dare again in the future." Li Dongyong is also a bully, but he hasn''t been soft for so many years. After all, his father is the richest man. Who dares to let Li Dongyong suffer in Mordor.


    Isn''t this the first time I saw his father so afraid of a person, so I couldn''t accept it for a while. Naturally, I was very afraid.


    "Scum!" Wu Jia had stopped crying and was very angry. She slapped her face, but the girl''s strength would not be great.


    "Yes, Wu Jia is right, I think," said Li Dongyong. Because Wu Jia''s brother has been staring at him, he dare not refute.


    If he had known this, he would have dared to flirt with Wu Jia just now, which makes him so embarrassed now.


    "Go away, please don''t let me see you later." Wu Jia couldn''t be cruel at last. When she was sad, she was still thinking that she must let her brother cut off this guy''s hand for a while, but now she didn''t dare and was still very afraid.


    "President Dong, I hope this thing won''t happen in the future. I Wu Hao never liked trouble. Studying at mordu university is also my alma mater. I''ll let bygones be bygones this time." Wu Hao looked at the school and said faintly.


    "OK, I will rectify this matter. The same thing will never happen again in the future. Otherwise, I am willing to resign as president." President Dong is also respectful to Wu Hao.


    For a time, the matter became known all over the school, and Wu Jia became a man of the moment in the school.


    Not only do people look good, but the background is also very unpredictable. Even when the richest man of the devil comes, he has to lower his head and talk. Such a character is really not simple.


    This even woke up the rich second generation, and even made them feel afraid. After all, with Wu Jia''s beauty, it is difficult not to attract their attention. Over time, they will always notice Wu Jia. At that time, they don''t know how to die.


    "Wu Jia, your brother is so handsome. I didn''t expect him to be so powerful." Fang Ying looked at Wu Hao''s back when she left school.


    When it happened, Wu Jia asked her to call her brother. At that time, Fang Ying didn''t think it was necessary. What could happen if she called? Li Dongyong is the richest son. She doesn''t play with anyone who wants to play, but now she wants to come, she''s still too young.


    "Come on, don''t be a flower maniac. My brother is so excellent. He must have a girlfriend for a long time. What do you think?" Another female classmate on one side said with a smile.


    After handling this episode, Wu Hao directly returned home. Shenyuan technology is about to break through. He must strike while the iron is hot, and maybe he will get a harvest soon.


    In the distant fairy palace, the old man who has been staring at the earth smiles.


    "It seems that Zuxing will wake up in less than a year. We should be ready." Then he turned into streamer and flew away.


    At the same time, ten days later, Wu Hao has broken through to the fifth level of Shenyuan art, his strength has been further improved, and he has a new understanding in other aspects.

 Chapter 394

    Shenyuan technique is such a magical thing. It can play a complementary effect, enhance its own strength and improve its ability in all aspects.


    As long as the divine yuan technique breaks through, the cultivation speed in all aspects will be much faster.


    I don''t know why, the great heavenly kingdom was quiet. It was calm, just like the precursor of a storm. Even Wu Hao himself felt a little strange.


    Some time ago, the earth was full of disasters, but this time it was like God''s blessing. Nothing happened at all.


    However, it also gave Wu Hao a good time to practice, and his strength improved steadily. After four years, Wu Hao also closed for four years.


    During this period, except for his sister''s graduation, Wu Hao almost practiced again. After four years of practice, Wu Hao''s physical quality reached the Ninth level of the planet, which can be said to be extremely strong.


    Although he is confident that he can fight with the strong at the primary stellar level, he has never seen the strong at the stellar level and does not know what kind of existence the stellar level is, so he will not easily look for this existence.


    Since Prometheus told the universe that the universe is vast and there are countless strong ones, his strength is really unmatched on the earth, but for the whole universe, he can''t afford any waves, so he won''t easily cause any future trouble to the earth.


    After her sister graduated, Wu Hao introduced her to the most famous design institute in China, which can not only enable her sister to further learn knowledge, but also make more time for herself.


    Because Wu Hao found something very wrong during this period, there were various disasters caused by climate reasons all over the world.


    Floods, earthquakes, melting glaciers, the sky is like a loophole every day, raining day and night.


    Ordinary people only think that this may be the reason for the climate, but all practitioners know that not far away, a strong breath is slowly approaching.


    Wu Hao''s perception is stronger than anyone else. Naturally, he knows where this powerful breath comes from.


    During this time, he also observed with the heavenly eye system all the time, so he knew very well what was approaching the earth.


    Outside the earth''s atmosphere, on a floating island, Wu Hao''s heavenly eye hangs over the sky.


    Beiming sect.


    Yuhua Pavilion.


    Haiwangzong.


    Yongan hall.


    Shang jiupai.


    Limitless hall


    Dozens of names were clearly seen by Wu Hao.


    And these words are the words of the earth. The most important thing is the limitless hall.


    Before the Wuji temple, he also heard that there was a Wuji Sect on the earth.


    At that time, the leader of Wuji sect also said that Wuji hall seemed to be the immortal sect of Wuji sect. It was so powerful that it disappeared later.


    It is said that what disappeared at the beginning was not only the limitless hall, but also a nest of feelings in the floating fairy palace of the universe.


    Although they used to be part of the earth, Wu Hao had to guard against it. Who knows where they went and why they come back now.


    So Wu Hao began to monitor them early. Once they had any news, he would act immediately.


    "Young man, we''re going back to Zuxing soon. You''ve observed us for some time. Don''t worry, we won''t hurt Zuxing. After all, we also belong there. We just want to take back what originally belongs to us."


    Suddenly, Wu Hao, who was practicing, heard the voice and opened his eyes. A white haired old man appeared in front of him.


    It seems that the other party is not a fool. He found his existence at the beginning, but he didn''t pierce it.


    "Take back your things? When you left the earth, what else is yours? " Wu Hao asked.


    There must be nothing good for such immortals to come here. At the beginning, if these powerful beings were still on the earth, many difficulties on the earth would be alleviated.


    But they abandoned the earth at that time. Now they say they will come back and take back their things. Can there be such a good thing in the world?


    "The ancestral star belongs to us. This time we just want to return to the ancestral star." The white haired old man said faintly.


    "Hum, it''s so easy to say. Why did you immortal sects leave the earth and have the face to come back now?" Wu Hao said angrily that if these people had not come to open the earth, the earth would not have undergone earth shaking changes, let alone a hundred years of catastrophe, so these people do not deserve to return to this place at all.


    "Ah, it''s hard to say. We just want to get the Tao and cultivate immortals. Now we have something to gain. This is the way to return to the ancestral star."


    "Sorry, our earth doesn''t collect garbage, so go back wherever you come from, otherwise I Wu Hao will find you one by one." Wu Hao cut off the contact.


    At the fairy palace, the white haired old man also left the scene.


    "The boy''s strength is not weak, but with our current strength, he is nothing. He moves forward at full speed. We can reach Zuxing in less than three months." The white haired old man obviously didn''t take Wu Hao''s words to heart. After all, he had peeped at Wu Hao''s strength. All of them were immortals. Any one who came out could crush people like Wu Hao to death. Therefore, Wu Hao was not qualified to talk about conditions in front of them.


    Three days later, Wu Hao found that these guys were still moving and had no intention to leave. It was estimated that they would reach the earth''s surface soon. A big war was inevitable.


    The strength of those old guys is unfathomable and he can''t cope at all. He also found that in the fairy palace, the weakest ones have entered the stellar level. With the current ability of the earth, they can''t fight at all.


    In desperation, Wu Hao entered the closed period again. Only when he reached the star level in the real sense can he have the capital to fight them. Even if those old guys can wave and kill him, even if he dies, he can take away one or two.


    It''s less than March.


    On that day, a huge mushroom cloud appeared in the sky. The whole sky was dark, just like at night. People thought that the end of the world was coming and were afraid.


    But this weather lasted less than two hours and did not cause disaster. When everyone calmed down, the original cultivation Sect on the earth was not calm.


    As practitioners, they can naturally feel different smells. In this way, the aura of the earth has increased greatly. Although it is very helpful to practice, it is not a good thing for them.


    Three months ago, Wu Hao informed them that a group of old monsters, known as the former immortal sect, was coming to the earth, which was likely to bring harm to the earth. Let them unite first.


    No, when the weather started two hours ago, all the hermit sects had gathered at Zhou Hao.

 Chapter 395

    "I still can''t contact Wu Hao. I don''t know what''s going on." The whole earth''s hermit sect has gathered here at this time, although it knows that the enemy mentioned by Wu Hao has arrived,


    At present, the strongest person on earth is Wu Hao. Wu Hao is not here at this time. They have no way to start at all as if they had no backbone.


    Since the other party is the former Xiuxian sect, they are naturally so strong. Where they are opponents, they still have to wait for Wu Hao''s arrival to make a decision.


    "Wu Hao should not, he should not be... Escaped?" Suddenly someone said such a sentence.


    "Nonsense!" Zhou Hao roared.


    "Wu Hao is not that kind of person. What else can he do? If those immortal sects really want to harm the earth, it''s the same no matter where they escape, so we''ll wait quietly and the boy Wu Hao will appear. "


    "I agree. Let''s sit still and see what the other party plans to do." Gu Tianyang also said.


    Wu Hao was not there. The strongest people present were Zhou Hao and Gu Tianyang. Almost everyone at the scene listened to them.


    It won''t last long. Three days later.


    Xiuxian sect is located in a sea area in the East China Sea, and the huge fairy palace is also falling in the center. Although it has attracted many people''s attention, their strong breath makes people unable to get close.


    They seemed to be looking for something. Three days later, a group of five or six people flew out of the fairy palace and flew away.


    "No, they''re coming!" Zhou Hao and others were waiting quietly, but their faces changed greatly.


    "It''s coming. We have to be ready." Gu Tianyang also stood up with a heavy face. He could also feel that the strength of the people coming was very strong, at least much stronger than them.


    Five minutes later, the people sent from the fairy palace had arrived in front of them.


    "Is this the Xiuzhen Sect on the ancestral star? It''s really too weak. I feel vulnerable. No wonder they left this damn place at the beginning. It''s really a bunch of waste. "


    The visitor was a young man with long hair and ancient clothes. His eyes swayed around the observer.


    "Who are you and what''s your purpose?" Zhou Hao stood up first. Since he was the strongest, he naturally had to play a leading role. Although the other party was very strong, Wu Hao was no longer, and he had to shoulder this responsibility.


    "Strictly speaking, we should be your ancestors. In the original immortal Sect on the ancestral star, you have to ask us our purpose. It''s easy to do."


    "You tell him our purpose." The young man turned his back and said arrogantly to his descendants.


    "We''re here for no great purpose. Do you understand the truth that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers? The main purpose of this visit is to destroy you. "


    After that, Zhou Hao and others gathered together one after another. The other party has said that it is to kill them. Fortunately, there are not many people from the other party. They are numerous and should be able to block them reluctantly.


    "Hahaha, that''s ridiculous. Do you think you can win with more people? In front of absolute strength, many people are useless, for example... "The man squeezed his fist.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion sounded, and Zhou Hao''s house was instantly destroyed, just like tofu.


    "I now officially announce that Zuxing has been officially taken over by our Xiuxian sect. I give you two choices: surrender and die here."


    "Asshole, fight with you and go together." An elder of the limitless hall rushed out, which immediately caused the blood of many people to rush out.


    "Overestimate your strength!" With a wave of his hand, five or six people were killed on the spot, without any vitality.


    "You, you!" Zhou Hao looked at each other angrily, but he didn''t dare to do it.


    The other party is too strong. Now he is trying to die. He doesn''t know how to measure the other party''s strength. He even feels that even if Wu Hao appears now, it won''t help.


    At this moment, he really doubts whether Wu Hao has run away. After all, Wu Hao has more ways than them. As long as he runs away, he may really escape.


    "You two should be the strongest here. Well, let''s start with you and kill me!" The man had spoken, and the four behind him began to act.


    Zhou Hao and Gu Tianyang instantly release their real resistance, but they can''t withstand each other''s blow.


    "Go to hell!" Zhou Hao is about to fall!


    "Damn you!" A sound came out of the sky, and Wu Hao''s figure appeared quickly like the same light.


    When he stood firm, the man who wanted to kill Zhou Hao fell to the ground and was also lifeless.


    "Wu Hao!" When they saw Wu Hao appear, everyone suddenly felt confident. After all, they waited so long for Wu Hao to preside over the overall situation.


    "Who are you? Strength is not weak. " The man looked at Wu Hao with a sneer. Wu Hao was able to kill his men just now. It''s not just luck. Luck may be part of it, but the most important thing is strength.


    "You don''t deserve to know, because you''ll be a dead man soon." Wu Hao and you are angry.


    At that time, the old man with white hair told him that he just recaptured everything from them, but he didn''t expect these guys to send someone to kill all the practitioners as soon as they arrived on the earth. It seems that these guys really want to take charge of the earth again.


    Although he has been practicing these days, he also pays close attention to the trend of these immortals all the time. Just now he saw that these guys have a trend, and he also came here nonstop. Fortunately, the emergence did not cause greater losses.


    "Hahaha, you waste cultivators? We are the immortal sect of Zuxing, and I am Wang Yu, the third disciple of Yuhua sect. Remember this name. When other souls ask, you can answer. "


    Wang Yu is very confident. Although Wu Hao showed his strong strength just now, he is simply vulnerable in front of his stellar strength.


    The strength on the earth is simply weak. The highest estimate is Wu Hao. He feels that he has reached the stellar level, but the breath is obviously unstable. It is obvious that he has just broken through the stars. Where could he be an old stellar opponent like him.


    "You step back and protect yourself. You''d better fight together. This guy will marry me." Wu Hao doesn''t dare to hide his clumsiness any more. Unlike blue star, he still has the strength to hide, but in the face of these powerful existence, once he hides his clumsiness, he may die with you.


    The opposite side is also stellar. If there is no accident, it should be impossible to threaten his life.


    "Wu Hao, the three of us joined hands and killed him!" Zhou Hao took a step forward. Now Wu Hao appears. They can take the initiative, so he wants to kill this guy himself.


    "No, he''s strong. I can handle it. You go and help others." It''s not that Wu Hao doesn''t want to take Zhou Hao with him, but their help is useless. Even at this level, they can''t help.

 Chapter 396

    "Can you handle it? Hahaha, there used to be some boastful martial arts practitioners on the ancestral star. Your strength may have been the strongest on the ancestral star before. You barely reached the star level, but you are nothing in front of me. I don''t know how many stars like you have defeated. "


    In the face of Wang Yu''s words, Wu Hao didn''t answer. His strength doesn''t depend on his mouth. He''s not an ordinary star.


    Kunming''s kung fu works all day, and its speed has been improved. This time Wu Hao doesn''t keep it. The other party is also a star strong, so he must kill the other party before he fully understands his strength.


    With a heavy blow, the powerful force swept through the two people, and many people around were affected.


    "Strength is good, but that doesn''t mean you can be my opponent." Wang Yu smiled faintly.


    A big war became more and more fierce, and their strength stunned everyone present.


    "Wu Hao is much better than before, and much better!" Zhou Hao looked at the two men fighting. Although Wu Hao was also a mystery to them in the past, now they are like a vast ocean. Their battle is absolutely unparalleled, which has never been seen by martial arts practitioners on earth.


    "This... This is too strong. Wu Hao is a monster." Tuoba Wuji was surprised to stand at the back, looked at Wu Hao with bright eyes, and thought that if he could have this strength, he might be able to lead Wuji sect to carry forward.


    "Yes, but thanks to his strength, he can barely fight against such people, otherwise our sect will be really dangerous this time." Although Gu Tianyang envies Wu Hao''s strength very much, he will not envy blindly, because these are inseparable from Wu Hao''s own efforts.


    Who knows how much hardship Wu Hao has suffered to achieve today. As the saying goes, don''t do good to others without suffering from others.


    Therefore, they can do as much as they can eat. In the face of the high-intensity battle between Wu Hao and others, they must not be able to participate. They can only drag others as far as possible and don''t let anyone affect Wu Hao.


    "Boy, your strength is really beyond my imagination, but I don''t have time to play with you. Go to hell!" Wang Yu became a little dry at this time.


    He has played hundreds of rounds with Wu Hao. He underestimated Wu Hao''s strength. He thought the battle would end soon, but Wu Hao became braver and braver. He was strong and Wu Hao was strong, regardless of the top and bottom.


    At present, except for them, the immortal cultivation sects on Zuxing are all waste, which makes him inseparable from these waste. Isn''t this hitting him in the face? It needs to be passed back to let people know that he works so hard to deal with a Zuxing''s garbage and can''t laugh at him.


    There were hundreds of rounds in succession, and the result was the same. Wang Yu had no way to take Wu Hao, let alone kill Wu Hao.


    "Among these immortal cultivation sects, you should belong to the lowest existence." Wu Hao stopped his attack and fought for a while. He also roughly felt the strength of the other party. At the same time, he was also worried. The strength of these martial arts practitioners was really not covered.


    Although he is also confident that he can kill Wang Yu, it will inevitably cost a little. If Wang Yu''s strength belongs to the bottom, those guys in the fairy palace must be more abnormal. If those old guys go out, how can he be an opponent.


    So later, he can only choose to hide his hand. If he kills Wang Yu, the other party will send stronger immortals out. Wang Yu can deal with it. If he comes back stronger, he probably won''t have a chance.


    So now we still have to deal with each other and delay time as much as possible.


    "Hum, what do you think? I admit that you have some strength, but our immortal sect is not comparable to you martial arts practitioners. Maybe you have the ability to compete with me, but do you think you can change their fate with your strength alone? "


    At this moment, Wang Yu also knows very well that today''s goal has failed. Wu Hao''s strength is really strong. He vaguely feels that he is even better than him.


    He really couldn''t figure it out. Shizu said that Zuxing was not suitable for cultivation at all. Even if the cultivation was at most broken, Wu Hao''s strength was beyond his expectation.


    If Wu Hao didn''t fight for these martial arts practitioners, he would think Wu Hao was their man. It''s really incredible that there are such strong people on Zuxing.


    "I don''t care what purpose you immortals have for coming back to the earth, but if you dare to hurt anyone on the earth, I Wu Hao won''t agree. For the sake of the same people on the earth, let''s go today. I won''t embarrass you." Wu Hao said coldly.


    He is not only giving himself steps, but also giving others steps.


    Although he can kill Wang Yu, there are other strong stars nearby. Once all of them work together, it will bring him no small trouble, so he chose to let go of each other.


    "Embarrass us? Hehe, I also want you to embarrass us, but do you think you alone can be our opponents? I think if we work together, it''s not difficult to kill you. " Wang Yu seemed to see Wu Hao''s idea. Four or five strong stars stared at Wu Hao one after another and wanted to join hands at a glance.


    "Who dares to hurt Mr. Wu with us!" Gu Tianyang stood up for the first time.


    Although their strength is limited, they can help more or less. Even if they die, they will fight for Wu Hao today. At that time, even if Wu Hao can kill one or two people, it will be regarded as revenge for them.


    "Ah, why are you so nervous? I''ve had enough today and I''m not in the mood to continue playing. But let me remind you, it''s me this time. I don''t know who it is next time. I hope you can be so lucky every time." While saying that Wang Yu and others slowly flew up, and then did not cut their face. After that, they crossed the sky and flew to the fairy palace.


    "What should I do, Mr. Wu? Are they really so strong?" After Wang Yu and others left, everyone gathered around. At this time, Wu Hao became their backbone again. It can be said that the fate of these martial arts practitioners was handed over to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao frowned and replied: "very strong. I found it before they landed. You can see it. The weakest of them is at least star level. It''s not much different from my strength. Although I''m sure I can kill each other, I''m not an opponent in the face of those old monsters in the fairy palace. After all, they were the Xiuxian sect thousands of years ago."


    There was a lot of discussion for a time, and everyone didn''t know what to do. Now even Wu Hao said this, which means that they are really hopeless and can only be slaughtered.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not completely hopeless. I''ll go and see the situation first." Wu Hao calmed the noisy scene.

 Chapter 397

    Not that he didn''t know their concerns, but he had a feeling that it wasn''t that simple.


    Since the other party''s purpose is only to kill all martial arts practitioners on the earth, why send only stellar strong ones.


    He didn''t believe that the old man with white hair didn''t know his strength before, so there must be something fishy in it.


    If you just want to kill Gu Tianyang and others, if an old monster comes out, let alone Gu Tianyang and others, I''m afraid he will be killed.


    "You don''t want any news. Let''s follow Mr. Zhou for the time being. I''ll inform you of any news. During this period, you must improve your strength as much as possible."


    With that, Wu Hao took out two bottles of monkey wine. Now it''s not time to be stingy. Only their team gets stronger. The next time they face these martial arts practitioners, they will have more opportunities to protect themselves.


    "Mr. Zhou, I don''t have many of these people who you score and give the greatest chance as much as possible. I hope you can unite to get through this difficulty." Wu Hao gives the monkey wine to Zhou Hao.


    He also trusted Zhou Hao at the scene, and it is well known that Zhou Hao had a good relationship with him. In this way, Zhou Hao also had influence when he was away.


    "OK, if anything happens, you must inform us. You must not act alone."


    After explaining everything, Wu Hao also left and went straight to the fairy palace.


    At this time, Wang Yu and others had just returned to the fairy palace. This time, their goal was to kill all martial arts practitioners of Zuxing, but they failed.


    After coming back, Wang Yu was suffocated to death. It was clear that this task was easy to catch, but he didn''t expect that there were people like Wu Hao on Zuxing, who even tied with him.


    Although working together can kill Wu Hao, I''m afraid Wu Hao''s hard fight will also make them suffer losses.


    At present, the number of dozens of Xiuxian sects does not exceed 30, so they can''t lose anything at this time, otherwise the purpose of returning to the ancestral star can''t be completed.


    Otherwise, he really wants to fight with Wu Hao. Even if he dies, he will kill Wu Hao.


    "Is that boy really so strong?" A high-ranking old woman asked in a low voice.


    "Qiang is not very strong, and it''s just a tie with me. I''m afraid he will fight hard and bring losses to us, otherwise I will let him die." Of course, Wang Yu didn''t want to lose. In the end, she had to say hi.


    "Cut, who won''t talk big? I''m afraid your opponent didn''t beat you back?" At this time, a woman in enchanting clothes said with a charming look holding her hands.


    "Don''t give me any nonsense, don''t think you can howl in front of me if you are a woman. I''m afraid you''re not qualified." Wang Yu pointed to Tang Ji and said angrily.


    To say that the weakest part of the whole immortal''s strength is lively and blood red, there is definitely a place for Tang Ji, so it is Wang Yu''s qualification to speak again.


    However, Tang Ji''s speech among the immortals is more important than that of him. That''s also because Tang Jilang can play well. Even if her strength is not strong, others can go out.


    "Oh, are you really angry? People can howl in front of you when they arrive. I''m afraid you won''t give it a chance. " Tang Ji looked like a wave, but Wang Yugen didn''t pay attention to it.


    Although Wang Yu''s strength among young immortals can only be regarded as medium. Many of those top disciples have had relations with Tang Ji, but he doesn''t cut Wang Yu''s shoes.


    "Come on, stop arguing. The boy is coming. You''ll meet him in the sleeping area."


    The white haired old man stood up. He already felt Wu Hao coming quickly.


    "Let me go, Mr. Cheng." This is a handsome man standing up.


    "Yes, I''m more relieved if you go. Remember Liu Hao. Don''t let the other party find that we can''t get out of the fairy Palace at present. Kill whatever we can!"


    Liu Hao should leave. He is in the top ten among young people. He is much more powerful than Wang Yu. Even if Wang Yu faces him, he doesn''t dare to say anything more.


    At this time, Wu Hao has come to the fairy palace.


    He did not directly enter the fairy palace. There was an extremely powerful existence in it. Once he went in, it was difficult to get out.


    There is nothing special about the fairy palace. Wu Hao is also preparing to leave.


    "When we come, we want to go. Is xiuxianmen a vegetable market?" Liu Hao''s voice followed his figure and appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao''s secret way is not good. He was found. It seems that he still underestimates each other''s strength too much.


    "Is it you who defeated Wang Yu and failed his mission?" Liu Hao looks at Wu Hao and feels that his age is not much different from that of him. He may be younger than him.


    He was also a little surprised at this.


    Wu Hao is not a disciple of Xiuxian sect at a young age, and he can grow up to this point without getting the chance of immortality. He can be called a demon.


    He had a feeling that if Wu Hao was in the immortal cultivation sect and had Kung Fu cultivation, their so-called genius of the immortal cultivation sect would be nothing.


    "Why, he went back and was punished?" Wu Hao smiled and asked. At the same time, his mental power covered the whole fairy palace. Once there was a strong existence, he could find it at the first time and escape as soon as possible.


    "I can''t talk about punishment, but I''m curious about how you practice. Is there any other powerful skill besides the residual usage of our immortal sect?"


    Liu Hao is obviously curious about Wu Hao''s cultivation. Without the help of powerful skills, there can be no star level with the current ancestral star.


    "Hehe, do you want it?" Wu Hao plans to try his opponent''s strength. He doesn''t believe that until now, the monsters below haven''t found his existence. Since they have found it, why don''t they show up.


    Don''t you want to kill all martial arts practitioners on earth? As long as you kill him, others have no room to resist. This is a great opportunity, but only the man in front of you.


    "Don''t look, I can deal with you alone." Liu Hao knew Wu Hao''s mind and dared not let Wu Hao continue to guess.


    The long sword in his hand was pulled out, and the spirit fight between heaven and earth changed. The powerful sword moves swept towards Wu Hao, but Wu Hao could escape one by one.


    The strength of the man in front of him is stronger than that of Wang Yu before. I''m afraid it''s not much different from him.


    If you don''t play cards as much as possible, it''s impossible to have any impact on the other party.


    Everyone in the fairy palace can see the battle in the sky.


    Wang Yu was surprised that he was no match for Liu Hao, but Wu Hao was on a par with Liu Hao.


    For a moment, Wang Yu was also very angry. Wu Hao did his best when he played with him.


    He didn''t know whether to be happy or not.


    If Wu Hao wanted to kill him with waiting strength, he couldn''t waste much energy, but Wu Hao didn''t want to kill him.


    But facing him, Wu Hao didn''t do his best.


    Insult, it''s an insult to him!

 Chapter 398

    "The boy''s strength is not weak. No wonder Wang Yu is not an opponent. Liu Hao can''t completely suppress him. It seems that he has left Zuxing for thousands of years, and changes have taken place here. Otherwise, how can ordinary people cultivate to this level?" All the strong men in the fairy palace looked at the two men fighting in the air and did not praise Wu Hao.


    "Let Liu Hao come back. He can''t kill the boy. Just fight him back. When the ancient border is broken, those martial arts practitioners outside can''t escape."


    "Venerable, are we really going to kill all martial arts practitioners? I just observed that these Xiuzhen sects seem to be related to our Xiuxian sect. It can be said that they are completely the shadow of our ancestors when we were still on the ancestral star. It''s better to... "The white haired old man looked at the hidden old woman and was very respectful.


    "Did you go extinct first? Do you want to see a repeat of the disaster on the ancestral star? At the beginning, it was because there was a lack of aura on the ancestral star. Our cultivation of immortals must focus on aura. If we don''t kill them, what''s the significance of our return? If we don''t kill them, when the aura is scarce again, we all have to die! " The old woman said angrily, and the old man didn''t dare to go on.


    At this time, Wu Hao and Liu Hao are inseparable. Wu Hao''s strength can barely compete with Liu Hao, and Liu Hao can''t understand Wu Hao more and more.


    He has the same idea as Wang Yu. Wu Hao, who has been staying in Zuxing, can have such strength and is younger than him. Such talents can be called demons in their immortal cultivation sect.


    After the two stopped, a young man got up from the fairy palace and came to Liu Hao.


    "Elder martial brother Liu, the venerable one asked you to go back and don''t fight him."


    "No! How can I lose to such a man? I must kill him today. " Liu Hao is getting more and more angry. He is a genius of the Xiuxian sect. There are no more than five young people who can beat him. But now when he comes to Zuxing, he can''t even solve ordinary people like Wu Hao. Isn''t this a disgrace to the Xiuxian sect.


    "Elder martial brother, this is the order of the venerable one. I think you''d better..." however, before he finished, Liu Hao became violent and fought with Wu Hao for a while.


    Since the fight with Liu Hao, Wu Hao has opened the heavenly eye system, so Liu Hao''s every move is under his control.


    Although he can spare his hand to kill Liu Hao, it is bound to consume a lot of his physical strength. At that time, the situation will definitely be unfavorable to him, but being unable to kill Liu Hao does not mean that he will sit idly by.


    Liu Hao''s strong Kendo, Wu Hao dodged again and again and did not take the initiative to attack, making Liu Hao more and more impatient.


    "Are you a tortoise? Is light hiding useful? Or are your strengths just those? " Liu Hao saw Wu Hao hiding and couldn''t kill him, so he had to stop.


    "How to motivate? This move is useless to me. If you think you can kill me, you can continue, but I think you shouldn''t have that ability. On the contrary, I think Wang Yu should be better than you. "


    "What are you talking about? Do you compare me with the waste like Wang Yu? " Liu Hao was completely angry. Wu Hao could say that he was not very good, but Wang Yu was nothing in his eyes. Wu Hao actually said that he was inferior to Wu Hao, which was an insult to chiguoguo.


    Liu Hao, who was already impatient, had entered the edge of anger and attacked more and more fiercely. Wu Hao almost didn''t hide several times, but he had Kunming divine skill and Shenyuan skill, and assisted by the heavenly eye system, Liu Hao had no way to take him.


    "Just know to hide, then I''ll let you taste my strongest blow!" Suddenly, Liu Hao stopped, the long sword in his hand flew to his head, and then it grew bigger and bigger, and the vitality of heaven and earth poured in one after another.


    Wu Hao frowned. This move is not simple, but it has a lot of energy.


    And also absorbed the aura of heaven and earth. Let alone hard connection, even if you pass by, I''m afraid it will seriously hurt him.


    But Wu Hao also saw the opportunity. Although Liu Hao''s move is strong, it hurts your physical strength. Once this move is empty, Liu Hao will wait to be slaughtered by him.


    "The superior sword technique of the sword God sect is also my strongest blow. I hope you still have a chance to live!" Liu Hao sneered, obviously very confident in his move.


    Although Wu Hao also feels the pressure, it doesn''t mean he can''t help it. Although this move is strong, if he doesn''t hit, it''s just a false move.


    "Giant sword Phoenix!" The long sword with the size of an arm originally attacked Wu Hao like a mountain peak, with great speed.


    If ordinary people are afraid that this move is difficult to avoid, but Wu Hao is not disorderly in the face of danger.


    "Space system." In his mouth, Wu Hao disappeared when the giant sword reached him.


    Of course, no one found such details, not even the strong ones in the fairy palace, because Wu Hao was no longer at the scene.


    Of course, he who has a space system can also control the space ability. He can''t take Wu Hao''s unique skill. Naturally, there''s no big problem for him to avoid.


    This is why Wu Hao is confident that he can come here alone. Once he can''t fight, he can escape through the space system.


    The giant sword Phoenix swept the world with powerful energy, and even the space showed a sign of being split.


    Liu Hao is full of confidence. Under the giant sword, Wu Hao will never have a chance to survive, so Wu Hao is dead.


    "You really have good strength. If you didn''t let me accumulate strength just now, maybe you still had a chance to escape, but it''s too late. As the strongest ancestor star, you''re dead, and the remaining miscellaneous fish are no longer threatening."


    Liu Hao looked at the open sky. The place where Wu Hao was just now was empty. Just as he was going back to recover his life, there was a sound behind him.,


    "Blind self-confidence is fatal, and I''ll give you back what you said just now." Wu Hao suddenly appeared behind Liu Hao.


    Liu Hao could not believe that he was ready to turn around. He was stunned and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "You are the first immortal who was killed by me. Don''t worry, there will be a second person and a third person in the future."


    Wu Hao is holding Liu Hao''s sword in his hand. He has been looking for opportunities in the space just now. He didn''t appear until Liu Hao relaxed and was killed with one blow.


    "How, how possible, you!" Before he finished, Liu Hao had fallen from the air and hit the sea heavily.


    "How did he do it? How did he escape the unique skill of our sword God clan!" In the fairy palace, an old man dressed elegantly couldn''t believe it.


    Don''t say he doesn''t believe it. No one knows how Wu Hao escaped.


    Although their strength is strong and weak, they can''t guarantee that they will be undamaged under the unique skill of jianshenzong under the same strength, but Wu Hao obviously didn''t get hurt, but killed Liu Hao.


    "There are too many doubts about him. Zuxing can''t cultivate such a person at all. I doubt he''s not Zuxing. I''d better investigate first. What do you say, venerable?"

 Chapter 399

    The venerable nodded.


    After Wu Hao solved Liu Hao, he looked at the long sword in his hand. Anyway, it''s also the treasure of the immortal. Isn''t it a pity to throw it away.


    "But the venerable one, Liu Hao''s wind and rain sword is the key to open the secret capital. It won''t be long before you can open the secret capital again!" Suddenly someone reminded me.


    "Come on, stop the boy. People can go and leave the sword for me." The old man with white hair stood up.


    Liu Hao will die if he dies. Their immortals do not lack genius, but the wind and rain sword is the key to the secret capital. You must not lose it, otherwise it will be a huge loss to their immortal sect.


    Just about to leave, five or six strong men suddenly surrounded Wu Hao in the fairy palace.


    "People can go, but the sword stays!"


    Wu Hao looked at the six people. Their strength was very strong, not even weaker than Liu Hao. Once these people joined hands, I''m afraid he couldn''t be hostile.


    "You say this?" Wu Hao took out the wind and rain sword again.


    "Hand it in!" The leader came forward and wanted to rob. Originally, Wu Hao thought that it would be better to do less than more. They didn''t care about the people who killed them. They''d better hand over the sword and leave as soon as possible.


    But the other party''s extreme behavior made Wu Hao not only curious, but just a sword. It should be nothing to these immortal sects.


    But these immortals are so interested in this sword now. He can''t help but wonder for a long time. Isn''t this sword really a treasure?


    "If you want something, you can exchange it!" Wu Hao made an offer. He wanted to see what the great value of this sword was. He could send so many strong men.


    "OK, baby, there are many Xiuxian sects!" The other party took out a mirror at will.


    "This is the cover mirror. There is an independent space in it. It was opened up by the great energy of our immortal sect. Cultivating in it can get good benefits."


    Wu Hao suddenly saw the space opened by the venerable, which was certainly suitable for cultivation.


    Prometheus said at the beginning that its master is a powerful venerable. Although he is not the strongest in the universe, he is also a strong man. If he can get this cover mirror, his cultivation will be fast.


    "OK, give me the things and I''ll give you the sword." Wu Hao held out his hand.


    But the other party was obviously not so easy to deceive and refused immediately.


    "Don''t think about it. Hand over the sword first and give it immediately!"


    "If you don''t fall down, there are many of you. So many strong people guard me. Can I leave? I don''t have any sincerity. I still want to change things with me. I won''t play with you. " Wu Hao took back the wind and rain sword again.


    "Lausanne, give it to him first. He doesn''t have the ability to escape from you." The voice of the venerable appeared in their minds. Now the most important thing is to take back the wind and rain sword first. Even if the cover mirror is given to Wu Hao, it''s nothing. It will be taken back sooner or later.


    But the storm sword is different. The secret capital will open soon. At that time, it is the time to enter the secret capital cultivation. If they miss this opportunity, they will lose a lot to the immortal sect.


    "OK! Here you are! " Lausanne was unwilling to throw things to Wu Hao. Just now the venerable said that he didn''t have to fight Wu Hao first, otherwise he would have rushed up and killed Wu Hao.


    Even if Wu Hao''s strength is strong, can he defeat the six of them?


    Wu Hao took the cover mirror and took a closer look. He felt that there was a good independent space in the space system. It seems that these guys didn''t lie.


    "Hand over the sword quickly!" Lausanne stretched out his hand and saw Wu Hao take out the wind and rain sword again.


    "It seems that this is a treasure. Otherwise, how can you send such a good thing as the cover mirror? Although I also want to give it to you, I think I should lose. Well, I''ll take this sword back to study and return it to you later?"


    Wu Hao was really reluctant. If the other party didn''t look so positive, maybe he threw the sword away after he went back, but the other party''s attitude made him very interested in the sword.


    "Hum, don''t give me nonsense. If you don''t hand over the wind and rain sword, you want to leave under our eyes?" Lausanne''s six men are ready to take action. Just now the venerable sent a message again that they must recapture the wind and rain sword no matter what price they pay.


    "If I say I''m going, can''t you stop me?" Wu Hao outlined the corners of his mouth and smiled faintly.


    "Do it!" The six men went out at the same time and didn''t intend to give Wu Hao a chance. Since Wu Hao was so ignorant, they would kill Wu Hao at any cost.


    However, when they reached Wu Hao''s position, Wu Hao had disappeared, leaving only a cold wind.


    "Play with me again?" Lausanne asked the other five people to be vigilant around. Wu Hao disappeared for a short moment when he just killed Liu Hao. It should not be long before he appeared.


    At this time, Wu Hao has returned to the magic capital. He has a space system. He is so capricious that the object wants to kill him. I''m afraid he doesn''t even have a chance.


    "What''s strange about this sword? Even the venerable said at all costs." Wu Hao heard the message from the venerable just now. It was not that the venerable did not shield him, but that the heavenly eye system made him see the dialogue between the two sides.


    Two hours later


    "Damn it! This bastard dares to fool us! Venerable, please order us to kill him! " Lausanne has returned to the fairy palace. Just now they have been in place for two hours. Wu Hao didn''t appear again.


    Followed by Wu Hao has been far away from them, that is to say, Wu Hao has the ability of remote transmission.


    "That boy is not simple. No wonder he dares to come here alone. Is that what he depends on?"


    "Reverend, it''s urgent to take back the wind and rain sword. I think we''d better go out." The white haired old man said to the venerable.


    "Go, you must take back the wind and rain sword, but you must come back alive and try to talk when you can talk." The Venerable Master is already a little wary of Wu Hao.


    Although Wu Hao was like a mole ant in front of him, they couldn''t get out of the fairy palace. The ancient Dharma array in the fairy palace restricted them.


    However, after a while, the ancient Dharma array will be lifted, and Wu Hao will also die in their hands.


    Wu Hao, who studied the wind and rain sword for two hours, did not gain anything. Although this sword drawing is a good weapon, it is far less practical than the cover mirror.


    I don''t know what those lunatics think and why they are so anxious about this sword.


    Although he felt unreasonable, Wu Hao believed that these immortals were worried. This sword can''t be unreasonable. Since there''s nothing special now, let''s keep it and study it slowly.


    Wu Hao took out the cover mirror and successfully came to the independent space of the cover mirror by using his spatial ability.


    "Sword God sect?" Wu Hao looked at the courtyard in front of him. There was a sword God sect in the small world. Was there anyone in it?

 Chapter 400

    When the spiritual power was turned on, Wu Hao carefully observed the small world. When the seven kilometer range of spiritual power was about to reach the limit, the small world also came to the edge.


    It seems that this small world is almost seven kilometers. Although it is not big, it is very good for individuals to have such a small world.


    Moreover, there are no creatures in the seven kilometer small world, and the jianshenzong in front of us is also an empty courtyard. It seems that the venerable person mentioned in the previous population should belong to jianshenzong, otherwise it is impossible to have the courtyard of jianshenzong in the world opened up by ourselves.


    Wu Hao went in. There were only three wooden buildings inside. It looked pretty good, and there were living ingredients. It seemed that people often came in.


    The aura here belongs to a unique aura, and the purity of the aura is twice as strong as that of the outside world. I really don''t know how the venerable can introduce the aura here. It seems that the strength of the other party is not simple.


    He practiced in the small world for a while, much faster than the outside world, but he didn''t stay much. Now he can''t practice for a long time, so he retired.


    Owning this small world also makes Wu Hao plan. Now Gu Tianyang is very dangerous and can''t guarantee their safety. If they can enter the small world, they should be able to avoid the current disaster.


    As long as the immortals don''t find them, I believe those immortals won''t hurt others on the earth.


    At the same time, he should also be right. There are more than one or two monsters in the castle. Why there is no harm to him is not that the other party doesn''t want to, but that the other party can''t.


    There should be a restricted Dharma array on the ancient castle so that those old monsters can''t come out. Otherwise, with their attention to the storm sword, can those old monsters come out?


    Wu Hao called Zhou Hao and asked them to gather immediately. He will arrive soon.


    In order to deal with the immortals returning to the earth and keep the few practitioners on the earth, Wu Hao can only unite the big guys.


    After Wu Hao arrived, many people came forward to ask about the current situation. They have been worried since those practitioners appeared and wanted to kill them.


    In the hands of those immortals, they have no chance to fight back. Now the practitioners of the whole earth rely on Wu Hao to live.


    "Things are a little troublesome, but now we have found a temporary solution." Wu Hao kept the scene quiet and took them to the small world.


    "This, where is this?" Everyone looked at this strange place in surprise. No matter the gravity or aura had changed, it was clear that it was no longer on the earth.


    "This is the treasure just got by killing an expert of the other party. It is an independent space opened up by a super strong person. During this time, everyone is hiding here for the time being. I think you also feel that the aura here is stronger than that outside, so you have to hurry up to practice."


    Wu Hao naturally knows that there is nothing for these people to do now. After all, the gap between the two sides is too big. Zhou Hao and Gu Tianyang have the best foundation, but they are only in the broken body stage. In the words of blue star, it is the level of God of war.


    If you want to survive in each other''s hands, you have to do star strength at least, so even Zhou Hao will only be killed in the face of those practitioners.


    So no matter how hard they try, I''m afraid they''ll just make up for the lost sheep. Now this special period can''t play any role at all.


    But he doesn''t want Zhou Hao and others to lose hope. He can only let them improve themselves as much as possible, so as to get a glimmer of life in a dangerous time.


    "What about you? Since those people are so powerful, I don''t think we should all go out, so they can''t help it. "


    Wu Hao shook his head. This idea is naive. Although he has now obtained the cover mirror, this mirror is always someone else''s treasure. Who knows whether the cover mirror has recycling function, so he must stay outside. Once anything happens, he can make a counterattack immediately.


    "Don''t worry about me, everyone. Although I can''t compare with those old monsters, I just don''t go to the castle. Their so-called talents of Xiuxian sect are only five or five strength with me. As long as those old monsters can''t get out, they can''t help me for the time being."


    "OK, we''ll listen to you, as long as we don''t hold you back."


    After settling down, Wu Hao sent them a large number of materials. After all, there are at least dozens of people who have to live in it.


    "Here he is!"


    Wu Hao has just finished delivering things and quit the small world. A group of five or six people have been killed in front of him.


    "Do you really think you can run away? Small space mobility. Now the surrounding space has been locked by us. It depends on where you run this time. " Lausanne took the lead.


    Wu Hao ran away in front of him, which made him lose face. That''s why he volunteered to kill Wu Hao. At the same time, he will wait for the wind and rain sword.


    "You''re still chasing very fast. Are you tired?" Wu Hao smiled and remained calm in the face of danger.


    "Smelly boy, don''t pretend to be calm in front of me. You can''t run this time." Lausanne waved and the same scene appeared again.


    "Who said I was going to run?" Although Wu Hao is so calm, he is actually worried at this time.


    Just now he has used his space ability to transmit it again, but the space ability can''t be opened. It is estimated that the other party''s imprisonment array has really played a role in him.


    In that case, can''t he go away?


    This time they came out with seven immortals, including Wang Yu. Together, they could not defeat him, so he had to find a way to leave.


    "Now take the initiative to hand over the wind and rain sword, and I can leave you a whole body."


    "It''s just a sword. Just give it back to you. Is it necessary for so many people to chase me?" Wu Hao joked that in fact, he has been trying to open up space capability and exhausted all kinds of methods.


    But anyway, although the space ability was successfully opened, he could not enter the space. It seems that the other party''s space confinement Dharma array is only for him.


    In other words, he can open space for Zhou Hao and others and let them leave, but he can''t leave.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll die this time!" Lausanne took the lead in attacking Wu Hao, and everyone else also launched an attack. It seems that they don''t intend to give Wu Hao any chance.


    No!


    Do you really want to plant here this time?


    Wu Hao frowned and was very confused. It was impossible to leave forcibly in front of so many strong people, but the space ability could not be opened for him, and he couldn''t go away.


    Just for a sword, I really collapsed myself this time.


    A group of people attacked Wu Hao one after another, which made Wu Hao unable to avoid one by one. Many attacks were resisted by his strong defense, otherwise he might have been annihilated.

 Chapter 401

    During this period, Wu Hao always wanted to forcibly open his space ability. He didn''t believe that these people''s imprisoned Dharma array could break his own space ability.


    However, five minutes later, he suffered a lot of damage, but he still didn''t have the ability to open space.


    "OK, you forced me. Since I can''t run away, we''ll have a good fight!" Wu Hao wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth and calmed down. Since this is the case now, he can only kill one. If he can kill two, it''s worth dying.


    But before that, he had to ensure Zhou Hao''s safety. Maybe even if Zhou Hao and others were saved now, Zhou Hao and others would be killed after his death, but he couldn''t manage so much. If he could save them for a while, it would be a while.


    The other party''s imprisonment array is only aimed at him, but the cover mirror is not limited, so just open the space ability and throw the cover mirror in.


    by the way!


    Wu Hao suddenly saw a way. He was too worried just now. Why didn''t he think of this way.


    Although he was imprisoned, it was just him. As long as he made good use of the cover mirror, he should be able to go out.


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao began to calculate that only by letting these people relax their vigilance could he have the chance to leave.


    The other party doesn''t want to kill him, so he''ll give it a chance.


    After being attacked and injured again and again, Wu Hao was bleeding.


    Lausanne smiled proudly. This time Wu Hao could never escape. He could kill him too.


    "I gave you a chance last time. You don''t have to be greedy. You are an enemy worth fighting. If it wasn''t for the wind and rain sword, I really want to fight with you alone, but it''s a pity that you picked the wrong time."


    Here comes the chance.


    Wu Hao is right.


    When the other party sees that he is seriously injured, he will certainly stop talking a lot of nonsense and then completely relax. Generally speaking, this is a human problem and can''t be changed.


    "Hehe, don''t say such sarcastic words now that you win, but you know very well that you so-called Xiuxian sect win with integrity? Return to the immortal sect thousands of years ago, return to the sect''s genius. In terms of single competition, it''s nothing in front of Wu Hao. " Wu Hao continued his next plan.


    Sure enough, as soon as this remark came out, Lausanne was caught and would have been on fire. If he hadn''t brought the storm sword back smoothly and safely, he would definitely rely on his own strength to kill Wu Hao. He was not a waste like Liu Hao.


    "Since you say so, I won''t go too far. It''s impossible to let you go, but I''ll let you five moves now. If you can kill me, I''ll admit it. If you can''t kill me, I''ll take you on the road myself!"


    "How dare you? I won''t be soft to kill you! " Wu Hao secretly rejoiced when he saw that his goal had been achieved.


    All the so-called geniuses of the immortal sect are very proud. He is right. As long as he is given a chance, it is not difficult to leave here.


    "Then you have to have that strength. Others guard the imprisoned Dharma array for me. Don''t let him run away. I''ll kill him myself!" Lausanne ordered, but others obviously didn''t want to pay attention.


    Everyone is a genius of various sects of Xiuxian sect. Why should they listen to Lausanne because he volunteered to take back the wind and rain sword?


    "Give me this chance and you''ll regret it! Go down there and don''t come back to me! " Wu Hao stood up straight and was ready to leave.


    "Stop talking nonsense and do it quickly!" Lausanne shouted impatiently.


    Wu Hao sent out the cover mirror and looked at Lausanne with a circle on his face.


    Although this cover mirror is a good magic weapon, it has no attack effect. It just exists in a small space. Why did Wu Hao take out the cover mirror at this time? Did he want to detonate the cover mirror?


    I guess Wu Hao had this idea. Lausanne quickly prepared for defense. Wu Hao quickly attacked him. The cover mirror has been held in his hand. It seems that he really wants to detonate the cover mirror.


    This cover mirror is also developed by the venerable. Once it is really detonated, it will have great power.


    "No, he wants to escape. Stop him!" Suddenly, Wang Yu spoke not far away.


    Anyway, he was also the first immortal to fight with Wu Hao. Just now he felt something was wrong.


    Wu Hao has been seriously injured. According to reason, it is impossible to choose such an active attack, and he also holds a cover mirror. When Wu Hao''s strange action, he reacts what''s wrong.


    "Everyone, thank you for your hospitality today. I, Wu Hao, will repay my kindness and resentment. In the future, I will repay my hatred today!" With that, Wu Hao turned into a streamer. As the space ability opened a gap for Wu Hao, the cover mirror also completely sank into the space.


    Wang Yu, who was the first to find the problem, was only a little short of stopping Wu Hao, but it was still late. Wu Hao obviously took advantage of the cover mirror''s ability to open space and left.


    "Lausanne, it depends on how you explain it when you go back!" Wang Yu pointed to Lausanne and said angrily.


    Originally, Wu Hao will die, but now he is let go by Lausanne''s stupid behavior.


    At this time, Lausanne himself also had a dead face. He still didn''t count that Wu Hao still had this move, and he was so stupid that Wu Hao wanted to detonate the cover mirror.


    If it weren''t for Wang Yu''s reminder, maybe he was more surrounded now, and didn''t even want to understand how Wu Hao left.


    "My question? I asked you to guard the imprisoned Dharma array. Why are you chasing him? If you hadn''t relaxed the Dharma array, he could escape? " Lausanne finally had no choice but to throw out the responsibility.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to throw the pot to us for your own mistake? " A disciple of the sword God sect also stood up and said.


    "Hum, I''m not throwing the pot. What I''m talking about is the truth. If you don''t relax the imprisonment of the Dharma array, he can escape. He frightens us that it''s impossible to leave. It''s because you''re afraid of him escaping that you relax the Dharma array."


    Lausanne said decisively that nothing could be found wrong with what he said, but everyone knew that the Dharma array was only aimed at Wu Hao.


    "Fart! You''re trying to fool us? Just now, Wu Hao entered the cover mirror and left with the ability of space transfer. "


    "I didn''t see it. I only knew that he was still provoking us when he left. Can we still hear what he said after entering the cover mirror?" Lausanne forced another explanation. At this time, three or four people were dissatisfied with him.


    However, Lausanne''s position in Xiuxian sect is not low, otherwise they would really join hands to kill this scum and dare to throw the pot to them.


    "OK, OK, everyone has fled. We''d better go back to find the nihility elder and see if we can lock his position again."


    In this way, a group of people returned in failure and left the scene with anger.


    At this time, the desert thousands of miles away is deserted.

 Chapter 402

    Suddenly, the air was twisted by the burning temperature, and a gap was opened.


    A palm sized mirror fell out of the gap.


    This is the cover mirror. Just now Wu Hao opened the space ability and ran as far as he could, so he didn''t control it for a time and went directly to the depths of the desert.


    Of course, No. 5 already in the cover mirror can''t be found.


    "They are shameless. As a Xiuxian sect, they even work together against you. It''s really arrogant for Xiuxian sect." Gu Tianyang clenched his fist and was very angry. Other people were also angry. Absolutely, the practices of these immortals were too villains.


    "Ah, forget it. Anyway, it''s safe now. It seems that for the time being, I can only stay here to recover from my injury. No one can leave here during this period of time."


    Everyone agreed. As Wu Hao said just now, there are powerful super strongmen in each other''s castle, who can easily lock their position. Once exposed, they will definitely be locked.


    However, Wu Hao''s idea is too naive. The most powerful existence of Xiuxian school is the venerable.


    That kind of great power, just spiritual power, can almost cover half the earth, so it''s very easy to search them.


    Even if they don''t appear, this small world is opened up by the venerable, so the venerable can also lock the position of the cover mirror. As long as you find the cover mirror, you can find them.


    A week later, Wu Hao''s injury completely recovered. Now he doesn''t know what''s going on outside, so he plans to go out and have a look.


    Wu Hao left the cover mirror alone.


    Suddenly, it was dark. It was very wet around, there was no light, and the temperature was very high.


    Lying grass, what the hell is this place? Why is it so hot? Wu Hao took out a flashlight. Fortunately, he was prepared before.


    At this time, Wu Hao also saw clearly the surrounding environment. It was a cave. It was full of sand and stone without any vegetation. Even the top of his head was fine sand, which was still falling from time to time.


    "Desert?" Wu Hao looked at the surrounding environment and thought of the temperature here. It should really be a desert.


    Obviously, space capability brought them to the desert. Seven days later, I''m afraid something happened outside, so the cover mirror fell here.


    With a strong flashlight on, Wu Hao walked all the way to the cave. Everyone said that the desert was sinking everywhere. It seemed that he was right.


    After looking for it for two hours, it was either blocked by sand or there was no way out. It seems that you still have to go from the top of your head to return to the ground. You just don''t know how far away it is from the ground, and an careless person is likely to be completely buried by the desert.


    In desperation, Wu Hao can only sit down. There is no intersection below. It is unrealistic to go out from above. The ability to open space indiscriminately in this place may also lead to cave collapse.


    Fortunately, he has many things on his hand and can resist for a while. However, Wu Hao opened the heavenly eye system.


    Since he couldn''t leave, he wanted to see what the hell was here and where the exit was.


    Even if it was just the heavenly eye system, Wu Hao was very careful when opening it. The sand here was too fragile. He was afraid of the cave collapse if the energy was a little higher.


    After searching for a long time, it is indeed a desert. It has come outside. At night, the cave is in a T-shape, and it is not naturally formed.


    At his feet, there was a long corridor, in which there was another coffin. Obviously, this was the tomb of some ancestors.


    Those people were really talented before. Were they afraid of being robbed? It''s obviously safer to bury people in such a place.


    First, the desert is too huge to find. Second, even if you find it, what can you do? Who dares to come to such a place at great risk.


    Others may not dare, but he Wu Hao dared. After finding the import, Wu Hao walked down carefully. This is an oblique word "d", and the coffin is at the bottom of the word "d".


    It''s obviously not easy to make such a huge tomb in the desert. Although the corridor is nothing special, it''s great to keep the sand from collapsing.


    An hour later, Wu Hao had come to the end of the coffin, and the coffin had appeared in front of him. However, an invisible wall appeared in front of him to block him from moving forward.


    This invisible wall has no shape, even the air flow fluctuation. If it doesn''t really block the way, it can''t be perceived at all.


    Not easy!


    Wu Hao concluded that there was no fluctuation in setting up such an invisible wall in such a place. The other party was obviously for great energy, and it was not an ordinary great energy. At least Wu Hao felt that he couldn''t do it at all.


    Is it another immortal? How strong were the original immortals.


    According to previous understanding, the former immortals left the earth because they basically continued to grow here. Of course, there was no strong existence at the beginning. What is the invisible wall in front of them now?


    Wu Hao is going to break the invisible wall. A simple method can''t succeed, but he has space ability. It''s not difficult to make a hole in the wall.


    Wu Hao has already started.


    Others may not be able to change this ability, but Wu Hao''s space ability is not ordinary, so he easily opened the channel on the invisible wall, and he also came to the other end smoothly.


    The coffins are made of stone, with smooth and silky surface, some like marble, but the material of this stone is definitely much better than marble.


    When the coffin was opened, there lay an etched bone. After time, only the skull was left.


    In the mouth of the skull, a black bead attracted Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao picked up the black bead and thought it was definitely not an ordinary thing. After all, the things that could be hidden in the mouth of the corpse were absolutely unusual.


    After observing for a long time, the special of the Black Pearl aroused Wu Hao''s curiosity.


    The material of this black bead is not the earth, but belongs to other worlds.


    "Is this the strong one from blue star?" Wu Hao holds the black bead in his hand. The material of the black bead is the black dragon stone of blue star, and there is a powerful Juling Dharma array.


    He has only seen the black dragon stone blue star, but why did the strong blue star appear on the earth and how did he come here.


    Anyway, he has been to blue star, so he will never recognize the black dragon stone. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know the identity of the strong man.


    From the skull, the strong man is definitely above him. He should have died for tens of thousands of years, or even longer.


    "Senior, Wu Hao has offended many people today, but we are also destined to have a chance to go to blue star."


    Wu Hao came right in front of the coffin and knelt down. There was nothing wrong with worshipping in front of the elders.


    But when he knelt down, there was a sudden depression under his knee.

 Chapter 403

    An iron silver box came into view. Wu Hao took it out. It was rusty, but it was still well sealed. It seems that it is not of ordinary material.


    Just now, the bones of this corpse have been inspected for thousands of years, that is to say, the silver box also has a history of thousands of years. It is certainly impossible to store ordinary materials in this environment for thousands of years.


    The silver box cannot be opened. There is a seal on it. If you want to open it, you can only break the seal first.


    Of course, this is not difficult for Wu Hao. He immediately opened the heavenly eye system, and there is no hiding place for any Dharma array under the heavenly eye system.


    The Dharma array is not simple. It is connected in series by 36 stars. All stars have special functions. Fortunately, he didn''t open it forcibly just now, otherwise I''m afraid he will die here today.


    If you want to break the Dharma array, you have to connect the 36 stars without conflict.


    It seems that the owner of this corpse is a master of Dharma array, invisible wall Dharma array and 36 energy stars. I''m afraid someone else can''t help being rough for a long time.


    It took him three hours to successfully open the silver box. There were no natural materials and earth treasures in it, only two items.


    A book.


    A key.


    Wu Hao picked up the key and looked around the coffin. There was no corresponding key hole at all. The key was a little strange.


    Cross shaped, without any depression, seemingly simple, but actually very special.


    Without finding the keyhole, Wu Hao had to study the psychic book. He didn''t see it or know it. He was startled at the sight.


    This psychic book is more than powerful. It seems that it was learned by the owner of the skeleton all his life.


    Psychic determination is divided into ten layers, which can improve people''s cultivation speed, just like Kunming divine skill, but compared with Kunming divine skill, this psychic determination seems to be a little more powerful.


    It should be said that if you cultivate to the eighth level, you will be much stronger. Channeling is to enable practitioners to easily absorb the spirit of heaven and earth.


    Generally speaking, it is not easy for practitioners to absorb heaven and earth Reiki. Even if they succeed, they can absorb very few Heaven and earth Reiki.


    However, if you practice channeling, it will be easier to absorb Reiki. At the same time, the speed of absorbing Reiki will double every time you improve the level of channeling, which is really better than Kunming divine skill.


    I didn''t even think Wu Hao would seize the time to take the channeling as his own. How could he let go of such a good thing.


    Before that, Wu Hao finished the worship that he had not finished just now. Thanks to his lack of other thoughts, otherwise the two Dharma arrays alone would be enough to bury him here.


    Kneeling down, Wu Hao quickly entered the state of cultivation.


    At this time, Lausanne and others have arrived in the desert area. Lausanne no longer leads the team this time. Although he returned the responsibility to others after his last failure, the elder did not recognize it.


    Therefore, Liu ran led the team this time, and Liu ran, as the chief disciple of Xiuxian sect and Liu Hao''s brother, Yu Qingyu Li, also has this qualification.


    "According to the unknown information provided by the elder, Wu Hao should be about 300 miles ahead. I hope no one will be smart this time. If I can''t avenge my brother, take back the rain sword and complete the elder''s mission, don''t blame me, Liu ran, for not recognizing anyone." Liu Ran is indeed the strongest of the younger generation. Naturally, no one dares to listen to what he says.


    Lausanne can only hold back and don''t speak. Who makes him not Liu Ran''s opponent? In fact, before that, his strength was not much different from Liu ran. Even if he was defeated, Liu ran couldn''t take him.


    But just two days ago, Liu Rangang just left the customs. This time, Liu Ran''s strength has made a breakthrough again. For a time, he has opened up their strength and completely become the first strong player of the young generation.


    "Hurry up, I don''t want someone to hold back." When saying this, Liu ran glanced at Lausanne and clearly blamed Lausanne for his previous failure.


    "Hum, it''s not certain who is holding back!" Although Lausanne is not Liu Ran''s opponent, he is not the one who concedes defeat, and this time there are seven or eight people. Among these people, he also ranks close. Anyone can lag behind, but he can''t.


    The party ran towards Wu Hao very fast, and Wu Hao''s cultivation was over at this time.


    It''s really a good thing. It has been promoted so much.


    Wu Hao felt the changes in his body. It was not long before he had just reached the stellar level, and his strength had just consolidated for two days. But now, after practicing psychic determination, his strength has changed qualitatively, and he has vaguely touched the edge of the stellar level.


    If this continues, it may take less than a month to reach the stellar intermediate level.


    Ten days passed in a flash. Liu ran took people outside for ten days. He just didn''t see Wu Hao and couldn''t perceive Wu Hao''s existence.


    When they contacted the elder again, the elder still said that Wu Hao had not left here again. However, they could only carry out a carpet search and let people confine the space outside. This time, no one or anything could leave this area.


    With the lessons learned last time, they won''t let Wu Hao have an opportunity.


    Although Wu Hao is practicing, he has actually felt the difference outside. Before practicing, he has opened the heavenly eye system, and he knows the outside situation like the back of his hand.


    It is precisely because of this that he chose to hide his breath and practice here all the time. Last time, he narrowly escaped and lost the other party''s carelessness, but he believed that the other party would not make the same mistake this time.


    He can''t be hostile to so many immortals alone. If he doesn''t hide here, he can go out and die.


    Fortunately, his strength has entered the edge of the star intermediate level. He is only one step away from entering the intermediate level. As long as he reaches the intermediate level, the other party should not stop him.


    Besides, he practices everywhere, which has no impact on him. He won''t appear until he reaches the intermediate level. Moreover, he is very relieved in the small world. Those practitioners can''t think of him underground in the desert.


    "Liu ran, we''ve been looking for it for half a month. We''ve seen an ant three or four times. Are you sure you want to find it?" Lausanne and others have begun to lose some support. The weather here is too bad.


    Although as immortals, they can stand without eating or drinking, this bad environment also makes them very uncomfortable.


    "Yes, the secret capital will open in less than half a month. I think we''d better think of other ways. We can''t continue to look for it. If we miss the opening time of the secret capital at that time, it''s useless even if we get back the storm sword." Another immortal also said.


    Because everyone has begun to be dissatisfied, Liu ran Tieqing contacted the elder with a face. In the end, the elder asked them to be completely, and the rest will be discussed later.


    In desperation, Liu ran left the desert with everyone and returned empty handed.


    "There are still 13 days to open the secret capital. It can''t be opened without wind and rain sword. What do you suggest?"

 Chapter 404

    The old man with white hair looked at the old woman in the first seat and asked anxiously.


    "The boy is in the desert now, but the desert environment is bad. He has my cover mirror, so it doesn''t have much impact on him. Let''s do it for the time being. Go and contact him and let him take the wind and rain sword to the secret capital."


    "What? Let him join the secret capital practice? " Many people don''t understand the venerable''s practice, but the white haired old man nodded. It''s not strange to the result. Obviously, he thought so before.


    "You don''t have to worry. It''s urgent to open the secret capital channel smoothly. It''s nothing to let him participate. All young disciples of Xiuxian sect will enter. At that time, you just need to solve him in the secret capital."


    "The boy knows we have to deal with him. He will come to the secret capital practice?"


    The white haired old man smiled: "in the face of great temptation, he won''t refuse, so now we need to talk to him. I''m afraid it will bother the venerable."


    The first Venerable Master understood the meaning of Kong Changlao. At present, the disciples who go out cannot find Wu Hao. In the desert environment, Wu Hao must hide somewhere, and the cover mirror he opened is just suitable. Therefore, if you want to contact Wu Hao, you can do it through the cover mirror.


    At this time, Wu Hao is indeed in the cover mirror.


    During this period of time, he practiced so fast, on the one hand, because of his spiritual determination, on the other hand, he also contributed to the small world.


    Psychic determination: he has cultivated to three levels. In addition, Kunming divine skill and being in a small world at the same time have increased his cultivation speed several times. Otherwise, it would take at least two years to reach the star intermediate level.


    Wu Hao, who was practicing, suddenly opened his eyes because he felt that someone was staring at him and his nerves were tense. Was he found?


    "Don''t panic, young man, it''s me." The figure of Kong Changlao appears in front of Wu Hao, who is no stranger to elder Kong Wu Hao.


    "How did you get in?" Wu Hao''s face was extremely embarrassed. Unexpectedly, the other party still found him, and he was such an old monster. The other party''s strength was too strong. He was not an opponent at all. If the other party wanted to fight now, he would definitely try his best to escape.


    "Don''t worry how I came in. Don''t worry. Now I can''t hurt you. This is the space of the venerable. I can use his breath to enter here reluctantly."


    Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Since the other party could not hurt him, it would be easy to do. However, in case, Wu Hao attacked elder Kong, but the attack passed through elder Kong''s body. Obviously, it was just an image.


    "Now you should rest assured?" Elder Kong said with a smile.


    "Hum, what are you doing here? If you want to excite me out, don''t miscalculate. " Wu Hao also sneered. He is not a fool.


    "Of course not so stupid. I''m here to negotiate with you."


    "Negotiations? What can we talk about? " Wu Hao was curious. It was strange that these immortals had the upper hand. They wanted to negotiate.


    "From today on, our immortal cultivation sect will no longer send people to hunt you down. You can also give you the wind and rain sword, on the premise that you have to take the wind and rain sword to participate in the secret capital cultivation." Wu Hao fully understood the empty account.


    The wind and rain sword of emotion is not a supreme treasure, but a key. No wonder they are so anxious.


    Now the so-called secret cultivation should start soon. Otherwise, how could they give up chasing him? It was because they couldn''t find him and the time was coming that they chose to negotiate with him.


    "Sorry, I refuse." Wu Hao didn''t even want to refuse directly. The other party''s purpose is not simple. He just wants to cheat him to secret capital and then solve him. He''s not so naive.


    "Don''t rush to refuse first. Listen to me about what''s in the secret capital. It''s not too late for you to refuse again."


    "This secret was created by a super powerful emperor. It is not only a pure natural treasure house, but also an excellent place for cultivation, but also the inheritance of the emperor. Even if you have bad luck, entering it can make your strength advance by leaps and bounds. We old bones can achieve today''s achievements from it."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was really excited. Kong Changlao''s strength should only be below the venerable, and there was another venerable among the immortals. Even if they had accumulated thousands of years of repair, it should be very difficult to reach the venerable level.


    Is this secret really so magical? If it was so magical, he would also like to see it, but now there are many crises outside. Once one is not careful, it may be the way of these people.


    "You are talented. You can be said to be better than any disciple of our immortal sect. You have the greatest opportunity to enter it, so it''s up to you. I can give you one day. If you agree, go directly to the ancient castle."


    "Old man, do you think I have an IQ problem? As soon as I go out, you will solve me immediately. Although I am young, I still have this experience. "


    "You can rest assured that although our Xiuxian sect wants to recapture the ancestral star, it always keeps its word. If you want to go to secret capital and take this thing with you, no one in our Xiuxian sect can hurt you. As for us old guys, you should also find that you can''t find the ancient castle, so don''t worry."


    Kong Changlao threw a sword mark to Wu Hao. At the moment of taking it, Wu Hao did feel the energy fluctuation. It seemed that there was a Dharma array, a restraint Dharma array.


    Elder Kong disappeared after saying that. At this time, Wu Hao was also very tangled. Whether to go or not was a question worth pondering.


    The secret cultivation is definitely not easy. Otherwise, these immortals have been sending people to chase him because of a wind and rain sword, so it must be very important to let them put down their bodies and negotiate terms with him.


    Thinking about it, Wu Hao decided to go there and have a fight to change a bicycle into a motorcycle.


    Moreover, now his strength is breaking through immediately. If the other party really changes his mind to deal with him temporarily, he also has the means to protect himself.


    Space ability may be sealed by the other party''s array, but don''t forget that it still has time ability. This is his trump card. The other party really wants to do it. Once he escapes, the other party will never have another chance in the future.


    The next day, Wu Hao left the small world, and then left the bottom of the desert in the direction of the coffin, which was a problem he found after a week of practice.


    Since he was able to bury people here, he could certainly go out if he could come in, so he chose to go from the top of the coffin. This bet made him right.


    The first time Wu Hao appeared, Kong Changlao had found out.


    "Elder Kong, why don''t I take someone to ambush him and get rid of him now."

 Chapter 405

    "No, although the Xiuxian sect wants to recapture the ancestral star, it keeps its word, and I feel that the boy still has a card. You may not succeed. If you go back and annoy him at that time, I''m afraid the trip to the secret capital will be abandoned. Everything will wait until you enter the secret capital." Kong long thought about this problem.


    Since Wu Hao dares to come out from the inside, he naturally has confidence to protect his life. It is impossible to listen to his one-sided words, let alone rely on the so-called sword word mark.


    Wu Hao was very careful along the way. Although he knew that elder Kong had his word, he was careful to drive a ten thousand year ship. The heavenly eye system was always on. If there was any mistake, he could find it at the first time.


    It was not until three days later that Wu Hao was very close to the castle, there were no practitioners, and there was no danger that he relaxed, but it did not mean that he would not continue to be vigilant.


    "Boy, the secret capital entrance will be opened over the ancient castle at that time. You should have special means to know our array place. I can''t explain more." Kong Changlao''s voice appeared in Wu Hao''s ears again.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable. Along the way, he was monitored all the time. He usually monitored others. Today, he was monitored by others in turn.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I know." Wu Hao broke contact with Kong Changlao and rushed to the ancient castle as soon as possible. This time is already at the opening time of secret capital, so he must hurry there as soon as possible.


    At this time, all the young disciples of Xiuxian sect had gathered together in the ancient castle.


    "Remember, don''t conflict with Wu Hao before entering the secret capital. If you can meet him after entering the secret capital, you can kill him if you can. If you can''t kill him, you can get more cultivation resources as much as possible. Of course, I think you are very clear about Wu Hao''s strength. Except Liu ran can deal with him alone, you must work together when you meet him, otherwise you can''t act without authorization." Elder Kong arranged it very carefully.


    Because there is not much left in the immortal sect, Wu Hao killed a Liu Hao before. If they continue to lose, their immortal sect can''t afford it.


    After Wu Hao reached the castle, the people of Xiuxian sect also arrived one after another, but the other party didn''t do it, but his eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    Seeing Wu Hao holding the wind and rain sword, Liu Ran''s eyes were filled with anger. This is his brother''s sword. Now his brother died in Wu Hao''s hand, but he could only watch Wu Hao enter the secret capital with the wind and rain sword.


    Wu Hao also looked at him. Among these people, this guy should be the strongest. If he fought with each other, he wouldn''t be very good.


    Wu Hao hesitated at this time. He didn''t know what would happen after entering. Those people would inevitably join hands to deal with him, but I''m afraid it''s impossible to leave now, and the old guy surnamed Kong could never agree.


    "Everybody, each of you has the key to open the secret capital. Only when you open it at the same time can the secret be opened. After opening it, everyone will be randomly transmitted by the space law array. Maybe if you are lucky, you will be transmitted to a place. Remember, there are many crises in it. Everything depends on yourself."


    Kong Changlao''s voice rang out in everyone''s mind. When he heard this, Wu Hao was relieved. It turned out that it was transmitted randomly after entering. As long as he didn''t meet these guys at the same time, it wasn''t difficult for him to save his life inside.


    As they took out all their weapons one by one, the key to the secret capital was their weapons. No wonder they paid great attention to their weapons one by one.


    Unfortunately, at that time, Liu Hao was too confident to take out such important things. However, it was cheaper for him. If it weren''t for the carelessness of the other party, he couldn''t get today''s benefits.


    If it is true as old man Kong said, he must try his best to get the greatest benefit this time.


    At this time, a Dharma array appeared in the sky, and holes appeared at the edge of the Dharma array. Liu ran inserted his weapons into the corresponding holes. For a time, everyone followed suit, and soon Wu Hao was left alone.


    Wu Hao holds the wind and rain sword. When the wind and rain sword enters the hole, the array starts, a gate appears in front of him, and the Xiuxian sect enters the other end of the gate one after another.


    Wu Hao also walked in with him. With space ability, he did feel the spatial fluctuation after entering the gate. After about five seconds, Wu Hao appeared in another forest.


    It is different from the earth. The trees are towering. Even the plants on the ground are several meters tall. It looks like an enlarged world.


    Wu Hao was very happy when his spiritual power was magnified about ten times. He was on the edge of breaking through. This strong spiritual power can definitely make him break through in a short time.


    Wu Hao didn''t act in a hurry. As old man Kong said, there are many crises here. We''d better improve our strength first.


    Those people of Xiuxian sect are much safer than him. The other party can report to the regiment. He fights alone and is difficult to survive without strong strength.


    Everything here is his enemy, not only the danger here itself, he believes that those so-called immortals will not let him go after entering here, so if you want to survive, you have to break through to the middle of the star first.


    One day later, Wu Hao successfully broke through the star intermediate level. Now, even if he meets the strongest person of Xiuxian sect, he doesn''t have to worry too much. Even if the other party reports to the group for warmth, he can still escape.


    After getting up, Wu Hao picked up the grass and went to walk. The only thing that is the same here and outside is day and night. Seeing that the sky is getting dark, Wu Hao plans to find a place to settle down first.


    He is so strange to this place that he has to ensure safety first.


    It was not easy to see a cave. As soon as I wanted to enter, I was drunk by the sound inside. A blue lion was sleeping, and the blue lion was not small, three times the size of the outside world.


    Wu Hao didn''t dare to disturb easily, so he had to retreat gently. It seems that the cave is not safe. The strength of the blue lion must be not simple, and forcible seizure is not advisable.


    It was dark, and there were bursts of wild animals roaring in the forest. Wu Hao could only observe in the tree. At present, only the tree was barely safe.


    In the middle of the night, a loud noise woke up Wu Hao, who was practicing. There was a battle not far away.


    Are those immortals meeting beasts?


    Although it was only one night, Wu Hao had a general understanding of the existence of wild animals in Midu.


    The lowest strength of ancient monsters is comparable to that of stars. He hasn''t talked about the most powerful one yet. He has seen several monsters with constant stars. Obviously, there must be more powerful ones.


    When Wu Hao came to the battle scene, there was no trace of the immortal. The battle was caused by two strange animals, one of which was the blue lion he had seen before.

 Chapter 406

    On the other end is a black tiger. They make a lot of noise in the forest. Wu Hao has to hide away.


    Good guy, you have to take it back to watch the door. It''s powerful and domineering. Will da Bai and Xiao Bai cry.


    But think about it. If the blue lion and the black tiger knew he had this idea, they would probably slap him to death.


    Both beasts are strong and naturally hostile. As the saying goes, the king of the forest is either a lion or a tiger. It seems that they are not fighting for the first time.


    The huge noise attracted many strange animals around. Wu Hao can only hide behind the tree quietly. There are all ancient strange animals here. It''s nothing to meet weak ones. If he meets blue lion, he will be miserable.


    However, he also underestimated the ability of these monsters. Although he hid very hidden, the owl stared at him all the time.


    "Go and see what I do." Wu Hao waved to the owl and said that the owl''s eyesight was very good at night. Indeed, it deserved its reputation.


    But eyesight belongs to eyesight. In terms of strength, owls are very weak. They are only at the planetary level and are not difficult to deal with.


    But Wu Hao was afraid that the owl would attract other powerful beasts.


    Boom!


    Just about to leave the owl''s field of vision, the earth trembled like an earthquake.


    Wu Hao looked back and saw a ten meter high human bull coming.


    "Don''t let people sleep at night!" When the bull spoke, Wu Hao could understand it. It seemed that it was persuasion.


    "Iron bull, get away. Today, the Beidou forest has it without me." The black tiger roared, regardless of the bull''s persuasion.


    "I don''t want to take care of you. I''ll deal with you when you lose both. This forest will be mine in the future." Iron bull''s words made two monsters stop.


    There are four overlords in the forest, blue lion, black tiger, iron bull and colossus. The four overlords check and balance each other. They don''t like each other at ordinary times, so they will cause fights from time to time.


    "Iron bull, don''t try to deceive us. Everyone knows that the four overlords don''t cut their territory. I must kill them today. They hurt my child." The blue lion''s eyes were red, and its huge claws had been attacking the black tiger.


    "Fight, fight, whatever you want." Seeing that persuasion failed, the iron bull had no choice but to leave.


    The two beasts were hard to distinguish. They were hit one after another for a time, and they couldn''t tell the difference at all.


    "Black tiger, I want you to pay for my child!" The blue lion pressed the black tiger to the ground, bit the black tiger''s neck and roared through the forest.


    At this time, Wu Hao has left. This fight has no practical effect on him. The powerful ancient beast blue lion should have a valuable treasure. Go in and have a look while it is not at home.


    Come to the blue lion''s cave. It''s very wet, but it''s more energetic.


    "Lingjing?" Wu Hao was excited when he looked at the crystal stone formed by water droplets on his head.


    Lingjing is formed by Reiki. Only a few powerful monsters can condense Lingli to become Lingjing. Unexpectedly, he met him.


    Wu Hao picked a piece and it was Lingjing, and there were many more.


    It can be directly absorbed and transformed into spiritual power, which is of great help to cultivation.


    Wu Hao gained a lot all the way. Entering the deepest part of the cave, Wu Hao stopped his hand because he heard the sound of his heartbeat.


    Is there a blue lion? Wu Hao is a little nervous. This thing can''t be provoked.


    After watching for a long time, the heartbeat still exists, but there is no movement.


    Wu Hao Mao had the courage to walk in carefully. He didn''t dare to use the heavenly eye system at all. If he was accidentally found, he might die without a burial place.


    There is a round boulder in the cave. There is a blue lion lying on it, but it is petite and like a kitten. Wu Hao is relieved to see that it is a cub.


    The fight between the blue lion and the black tiger should be because of the cub. He heard it very clearly just now. The blue lion said that the black tiger had hurt it. Now the little blue lion has been closing his eyes. Although he still has a heartbeat, his breath is very weak. It is obvious that he is ill.


    Wu Hao touched the head of the little blue lion and found that the rolling pain was terrible, and the eye circles were black and heavy. It should be poisoned and not light. No wonder the blue lion wanted to pay for his life with the black tiger.


    Wu Hao ignored the little blue lion first. He walked around the cave and didn''t find any treasure. The only treasure was the little blue lion.


    Just as Wu Hao wanted to leave the cave, a voice came from outside. It was obvious that the big one was coming back.


    Scared, Wu Hao quickly found a place to hide. It seems that the battle with the black tiger is over. I don''t know if the black tiger is dead.


    When the big blue lion came back, he immediately returned to the little blue lion. His body was full of blood. Obviously, he was seriously injured, but the blue lion was very alert. Even if Wu Hao didn''t make any movement, the blue lion seemed to find someone in the cave.


    Roar!


    The roar almost didn''t penetrate Wu Hao''s eardrum. It''s over. The blue lion must have found him.


    "Who, who is it? Come out!" The blue lion''s voice was low and calm. Even if he had been seriously injured, there was no breeze.


    Wu Hao didn''t dare to go out at this time. Going out was to die. However, the blue lion didn''t intend to let go of Wu Hao who stole in.


    The blue lion got up and slowly approached him. Wu Haoxin mentioned his throat. He knew that he should not be greedy. Now he wants to explain his life here.


    After locking Wu Hao''s breath, the blue lion wanted to rush over. Wu Hao knew he could no longer hide, so he had to show up.


    "I, that, I didn''t mean to come in. I thought it was a hole." Wu Hao can only choose a dead horse as a living horse doctor. If the blue lion really wants to deal with him, it''s not too late to escape.


    "Human! A hundred years later, you humans are coming again! " The blue lion was very angry. Obviously, he also knew that mankind was coming, so he was quite angry when he saw Wu Hao''s blue lion.


    "Don''t be angry. Although I am human, I don''t have any idea of harming you." Wu Hao immediately said wrongfully that he didn''t think so in his heart. If he had strength, now he wanted to peel off the skin of the blue lion. There are too many treasures on this good guy.


    "Human beings and our animals can''t coexist. If you dare to break into my cave, you will die." The blue lion is about to attack Wu Hao with his huge claws.


    "I can save your son. If you kill me, it will die!" Wu Hao shouted immediately. Sure enough, the blue lion''s huge claws stopped suddenly in the air.


    "Human beings, if you want to deceive me, lion king, I advise you to be sensible. Saving my son is not what human beings can do." The blue lion is obviously playing drums. Even if he thinks that human beings do not have this ability, he also holds a glimmer of hope.


    "Human? Hehe, I''m not an ordinary human being. I said that if I can save it, I can save it. But in exchange, if I cure it, you''ll let me go and protect me before I leave Beidou forest. "

 Chapter 407

    Blue Lion wanted to kill Wu Hao with one claw, but he was very unwilling to see his son.


    Humans come here every 100 years to hunt them just for cultivation, so they can''t coexist with humans. But now it has to cooperate with a human because of its own son. It has to be spread. I''m afraid its overlord will be targeted by other overlords.


    But for his son, the blue lion could not care much. Wu Hao was so confident that he could really cure his son. For the time being, he believed Wu Hao first, and waited for Wu Haozhi. His son has the final say.


    Wu Hao is naturally not stupid. He can think of what strange animals can think of.


    "Human beings, I advise you not to play tricks. You can''t get out here. If you dare to play tricks, I''ll let you know what cruelty is." Blue Lion obviously compromised and agreed to Wu Hao''s deal.


    "I have confidence to cure why I want to escape, and with you, the patron saint, I can walk horizontally in the Beidou forest. Now even if you open the door and let me go, I won''t go." Although that''s what I said, I was still a little flustered when I stayed with such a powerful existence.


    "Stop talking nonsense and treat my son quickly."


    "Cough, don''t worry. I just showed it. It belongs to poisoning. Should it be the poisonous hand of the black tiger?" After Wu Hao finished speaking, he found that he had said something wrong. Before, he told blue lion that he came in accidentally, but now he has exposed himself.


    However, the blue lion''s wisdom was obviously not so high and didn''t react for a while.


    "The black tiger guy, I must kill him. He knew that my blue lion had children and was deeply afraid of threatening his position in the future, so he poisoned my son."


    It is also reasonable that the only constant is competition, whether people or leaders.


    The fact that the blue lion has children means that it has one more helper, which will indeed affect the current situation of the Beidou forest. No wonder the black tiger is trying to offend the blue lion and kill the little blue lion. It''s really black.


    "In fact, it''s easy for you to detoxify the poison. You only need the blood of the black tiger. You just fought with it. You have its blood on your body. Just take some down."


    "What? Did you see it all just now? "


    Wu Hao''s face turned black. He was so stupid that he cried when he didn''t open the pot.


    "Which... Let''s take blood first." Wu Hao took out a cup and successfully skipped the topic.


    The blue lion didn''t ask carefully, because it only used Wu Hao. As long as Wu Hao cured him, he would kill the human immediately.


    After the blood was extracted, Wu Hao took out the monkey wine. The double effect can also help the little blue lion recover faster. At the same time, he had to keep a back hand for himself.


    "Wait a minute!" Just as Wu Hao was about to give it to the little blue lion, the big blue lion stopped him.


    "Show me."


    Sure enough!


    Wu Hao had just expected this, so there was no toxin in this cup, but it was the real antidote, but this cup of real antidote was drunk by the big blue lion in one breath.


    "What are you doing? It''s for it." Wu Hao asked, pretending to be puzzled.


    The big blue lion shook his hair and his eyes changed. The original injury on his body turned a lot better. Feeling this magical effect, the big blue lion nodded to Wu Hao.


    "All right, give me another one."


    "You are!" Being smart, Wu Hao wanted to say so, but stopped the second half of the sentence. Although strange animals are animals, their IQ is not low. Not to mention that blue lion is an ancient strange animal, and its IQ is not inferior to that of any human.


    Unfortunately, the big blue lion met him, so he had to fight him. Obviously, the big blue lion was almost.


    The antidote rectified by Wu Hao was successfully taken by the little blue lion. The little blue lion with weak breath moved, its breath calmed down a lot, and its face gradually improved.


    "It should last for a day or two. What should you do in these days or two? I have to practice." Wu Hao was relieved to see that the little blue lion was in a stable state. At least in this way, he saved his life. Even if the big blue lion wanted to trouble him after the little blue lion was well, he also had a back move, unless the big blue lion ignored his son''s life and death.


    Wu Hao said practice, and then disappeared at the scene. Seeing this scene, the big blue lion became vigilant. Did the human run away?


    But Wu Hao''s breath was still on the scene, and he left a mirror. After a while, Wu Hao came out again. This time, he was not alone.


    He brought Gu Tianyang and Zhou Hao out. This is a good place to practice. Take this opportunity to let them practice in this environment.


    When they saw the big blue lion, they were startled and immediately became vigilant.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t attack you now. You can practice at ease first." When he went in just now, he explained to Zhou Hao and them, but even so, they were still afraid when they saw the blue lion.


    "I''ll trouble you here. Let''s practice first." Wu Hao sat down first. Are you afraid of any danger with such a strong bodyguard?


    The big blue lion was very depressed. Wu Hao really took him as the patron saint. Immediately, the big blue lion sealed the cave. If other strange animals outside saw this, he would be dead.


    Without saying anything else, if the black tiger hears it, it will join hands with the other two overlords to check. At that time, the three overlords can''t resist it.


    One day later, the little blue lion opened his eyes slightly, but his state was not very good. Some of them could not stand stably. The big blue lion slapped Wu Hao awake.


    "Sleeping trough! Can you take it easy? " Wu Hao is a little angry. He doesn''t need to cultivate in the future. Of course, he doesn''t know the hardships of cultivation. If he changes this slap to a normal breakthrough, it is estimated that he will be possessed immediately.


    "My son is awake. Go and have a look." The big blue lion dragged Wu Hao to the little blue lion with one claw.


    I saw the little blue lion waiting for two round eyes to look at Wu Hao. Obviously, I didn''t know what kind of creature Wu Hao was.


    "The little guy is so cute." The little blue lion''s every move is very like a human child, but this is not an ordinary child. When he grows up in the future, it will kill his existence.


    "Not very optimistic. There is still residual silt in the body. We must find a way to force the poison out." Wu Hao sat up, then held the little blue lion and ran Shenyuan Shu at random.


    The black tiger''s poison is really strong. Monkey wine can''t force all the toxins out. It has to rely on its Kung Fu to force the poison.


    However, the black tiger''s strength is much stronger than him. He hasn''t forced the poison out for three hours. At this time, Wu Hao is a little weak. It seems that only running Shenyuan technology can''t force the poison out of the little blue lion.


    To completely detoxify, we can only use more powerful methods, but his most violent means is lightning. Once lightning is used, it is likely to hurt the little blue lion.

 Chapter 408

    But now he can''t take so much into account. If he doesn''t detoxify, the poison in the little blue lion will flow into his body along the true Qi. At that time, not only will the little blue lion be unprotected, but he will also be poisoned.


    So Wu Hao immediately released his lightning ability. He saw that Wu Hao was surrounded by lightning. The little blue lion seemed very uncomfortable in the lightning, and the big blue lion on one side was also worried.


    "Can I do it? How''s my son?" The big blue lion asked with some worry.


    "Shut up. You''d better not talk if you don''t want him to die. I''m trying the last way now." Wu Hao opened his eyes and pointed to the sky. There was thunder and lightning outside at this time, as if it was going to rain.


    However, the thunder and lightning were introduced into Wu Hao''s hands one after another. It seemed very terrible. The big blue lion wanted to stop Wu Hao, but looking at the little blue lion''s pain, the big blue lion could only watch.


    "Human, what do you want? This lightning energy is too terrible. Do you want to use this to drive away poison for my son? " The big blue lion also saw Wu Hao''s technique, but the lightning energy was so terrible that he couldn''t resist it at all.


    "I told you to shut up. I''m responsible for what happened!" With that, Wu Hao''s fingers fell and directly touched the center of the little blue lion''s eyebrows. He saw that the little blue lion was tight and there was no movement.


    Roar!


    The big blue lion was angry.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right." Although he was a little angry with the big blue lion just now, he didn''t dare to be careless at the critical moment. If the big blue lion really started a fire, a slap would definitely kill him.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, the big blue lion calmed down. About ten seconds later, the little blue lion''s heart beat again.


    "OK, the poison has been cleared, but the lightning energy is too violent. It still needs time to digest." Wu Hao put down the little blue lion and continued to practice.


    Three days later, the big blue lion woke him up again.


    "What happened to my son! Why did this happen? " The big blue lion grabbed Wu Hao and put it in front of the little blue lion.


    At this time, the little blue lion was lively, but his whole body was full of lightning energy, and there was a lightning mark in the center of his eyebrow.


    I''ll go. Won''t it mutate?


    Wu Hao held the little blue lion and looked again and again. The little blue lion did have a steady stream of lightning energy and obvious variation.


    "Well, you''ve changed it, but it''s also a good thing. There should be no opponent in front of you at the same level, unless the other party is also changed." Wu Hao said with embarrassment and politeness.


    The reason why the little blue lion changed should be related to his previous detoxification. It may be that the lightning energy used at that time was too huge, which led to the change of the little blue lion.


    "You mean it will grow up stronger than me?" The big blue lion looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Of course, you have it when you grow up, but it has lightning power. Do you have it? You are nothing in front of it. " Looking at the little blue lion on the ground shaking his head, lightning has been around it, and Wu Hao is a little excited.


    The little guy is definitely a pervert when he grows up. He is not only domineering, but the lightning around him looks very shocking.


    "Black tiger, hahaha, you never expect to kill you when my son grows up!" The big blue lion''s first thought was to let his son kill the black tiger. It''s really black hearted.


    "Well, I cured you. Can you leave now?" Wu Hao has brought Zhou Hao back to the small world. After five days of cultivation, their strength has also grown by leaps and bounds.


    Now their strength is still equal, and they have reached the emperor level. If they have a chance to come out next time, they may be able to approach the star level.


    "Go? Just human, where do you think you can go? " The big blue lion stood up. Its goal has been achieved. Wu Hao will die today.


    But Wu Hao was not flustered. He had thought of this scene long before.


    Seeing Wu Hao holding hands and not talking, the big blue lion was very confused. Isn''t Wu Hao afraid to die now?


    "Human, why don''t you resist!" The big blue lion asked coldly.


    Wu Hao smiled and said, "ha ha, it''s superfluous to resist in front of you. Come and kill me. Anyway, I''m not alone with your son."


    "Threaten me? Your antidote is normal. Don''t forget I drank it. " The big blue lion was not in a hurry to attack Wu Hao. Wu Hao had to die, but because his son was safe.


    "The first cup is the real antidote, and the second cup is my hands and feet. If you dare to kill me, I can let your son follow me." Wu Hao swore.


    The other party regards the son as so important that he can go to the black tiger desperately. In that case, it is impossible to kill him regardless of his son''s safety because he is a human.


    "You dare to blow up!" The big blue lion roared.


    "Are you the first to blow up? If you don''t do it to me, the toxin in that antidote won''t have any effect, so are you playing fried or playing fried? "


    The big blue lion is silent. Human beings are extremely cunning. It almost died in human hands a hundred years ago. Now it is calculated by human beings. If it wasn''t for its son, it would really kill the human in front of him.


    Now his son has mutated and is likely to become the first overlord of Beidou forest. At that time, Beidou forest will be the world of its blue lion, so he can''t let his son have anything anyway.


    "Detoxification, I''ll let you go!"


    "Do you think I''m stupid? You can go back once and have a second time. This deal can''t be done. " Wu Hao refused directly.


    "Are you serious? I dare not kill you!" The blue lion demonstrated with his paws, but Wu Hao didn''t resist at all.


    After a long stalemate, the big blue lion compromised again.


    "How can you detoxify my son?"


    "I won''t detoxify until I leave Mitu, so you have to protect me before that, because my death is your son''s death!" At this moment, Wu Hao threatened it, but it had to promise.


    "Cunning human, you don''t keep your word. Even if you kill my son, I''ll break you to pieces."


    In this way, Wu Hao accepted the blue lion as the patron saint, so that the Beidou forest can almost walk sideways. Once he is in any danger, he believes that the big blue lion will try every means to protect him. After all, his son''s life is in his hands.


    After negotiating with the big blue lion, Wu Hao directly released all the people in the small world. He was able to let these people practice to the stars in the shortest time. In this way, he also had the means to protect his life when he went back.


    However, the original nest of the big blue lion has become a training place for Wu Hao and others, but the big blue lion can only watch and can''t be rough.


    After half a month, Wu Hao didn''t kill a strange animal, which is what the blue lion doubts.


    Because in this world, although spiritual power is strong, there are many ways of cultivation that are no worse than absorbing spiritual power.

 Chapter 409

    It''s like killing the animals here and capturing the natural spiritual power in the animals, which is much more pure and broken than absorbing the external spiritual power.


    But Wu Hao didn''t take advantage of this excellent way of cultivation. He just sat and practiced, which was fundamentally different from those humans he saw a hundred years ago.


    "Wu Hao, if you need to cultivate an alien beast, you can tell me that I can provide you with training from the men who hunt the black tiger." The blue lion said to Wu Hao. In fact, it also wanted to take the opportunity to weaken the power of the black tiger.


    But Wu Hao shook his head and refused.


    "I''m here just for cultivation, and you belong to ancient beasts. It''s not advisable to kill one less."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s statement, the blue lion was surprised. In fact, just now it was also holding the mentality of trying Wu Hao. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao said this, which is obviously different from the human beings it had seen before.


    "But if you kill the black tiger one day, you can cultivate it for me. After all, it will die in your eyes sooner or later. It''s good to give it to me." What Wu Hao said next almost didn''t make him angry.


    Feelings don''t want to be big, but it''s always better than previous humans. The old and the small kill together.


    The blue lion agreed to Wu Hao''s request. It''s nothing to it. The black tiger dares to harm it and will die sooner or later. Therefore, it can''t control the extent to which it will be reduced after death.


    The cultivation in the blue lion cave lasted a whole month, and Wu Hao''s strength also improved, while Zhou Hao and others broke through one after another. Obviously, the spiritual power here is really helpful for their cultivation.


    In a short time, Zhou Hao and Gu Tianyang will completely reach the planetary level, so he also plans to leave here temporarily. It''s not the way to stay here for cultivation.


    Moreover, he already felt that other humans were coming here, obviously for him. Since those immortals wanted to kill him so much, it was shameful for him not to show up.


    "Big blue, go out with me and have work for you." After a month of contact, Wu Hao has directly called the blue lion big blue from the respectful title. At first, the blue lion was a little angry and was called by human beings, but it has been used to it for a long time.


    "What? Have you figured out that you''re going to hunt animals? " The blue lion also joked with Wu Hao. After getting along, the big blue lion and Wu Hao looked like friends, especially the little blue lion. Usually, in addition to sticking to the big blue lion, Wu Hao would have fun with the little blue lion whenever he was free.


    "Of course not. Sometimes danger doesn''t mean that you animals did it. Don''t you want revenge? There are other humans hunting your monsters. Are you sure you don''t want to have a look? " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Xiuxian sect was originally hostile to him. The other party wanted him to die here earlier. Since the other party wanted him to die so badly, he had to give him some gifts.


    It is said that there are other human beings. The blue lion gets up and leaves with Wu Hao. Before leaving, he also takes the little blue lion, while Zhou Hao and others are still practicing in the cave. Once in danger, they will directly enter the small world in the cover mirror.


    After a month''s growth, the little blue lion has grown a lot, reaching Wu Hao''s waist, and its strength has reached the planetary level of mankind.


    It''s only a month from a cub to the planetary level. If it''s another month, I''m afraid it can surpass the stellar level.


    The big blue lion also feels strange to you. At the beginning, it was not so strong when it was born a month, but now its own son is very strong. One person and one beast can roughly think that this should be related to variation. In short, this is not bad news for the big blue lion. The faster the son grows, the faster the black tiger dies.


    When the little blue lion grows up completely, what is a black tiger? It can be killed with a slap.


    "Wait here. I''ll go up and have a look first." With that, Wu Hao jumped into the tree, and five kilometers away, three disciples of Xiuxian sect were working together to kill a wolf beast.


    The strength of the three people was not weak, and they were even stronger together. They killed the wolf directly in a short time.


    "The three strong men of mankind have just killed a wolf, and now they are coming here." When Wu Hao finished, the blue lion was furious.


    "Damn humans, I''ll kill them!"


    "Hey, wait, don''t be impulsive. They''re coming for me. Even if we don''t find them, they''ll come. But if you rush over now, they''ll certainly run away, so let me meet them first. You''ll be there at that time..."


    One man and one beast showed a treacherous smile, and Wu Hao sat by the side of the road at random, not worried about any danger.


    The blue lion is nearby. It is protected by the blue lion. Other exotic animals dare not approach it at all.


    About ten minutes later, the three immortals had arrived and looked at Wu Hao sitting here alone with a smile on their faces.


    After entering the secret capital, they were transferred to different positions. After meeting, they kept on fighting and killing monsters together, and rushed to Wu Hao''s position. Finally, they arrived.


    "Finally let us find you." Wang Yu looked at Wu Hao and was a little excited. He missed last time and had no chance to kill Wu Hao again. He won''t miss the chance to kill Wu Hao this time.


    "Oh? It''s you. Why are you looking for me? " Wu Hao pretended not to know.


    "Hum, don''t pretend. Don''t you know why we''re looking for you? Today, the Beidou forest is your burial place. " The three of Wang Yu drew their swords and rushed to Wu Hao.


    "Are you sure it''s mine, not yours?" Wu Hao jumped up, and the violent lightning energy in his hand sent out. Wang Yuxin was wrong. The horizontal sword blocked his chest. The next second, his arms became numb, and his arms lost consciousness.


    "You, you still have lightning power!" Wang Yu looked at Wu Hao with an iron blue face. He had never seen this ability before. Obviously, Wu Hao had been hiding before.


    "Didn''t I say I had lightning power? I''m really sorry. I guess I forgot to tell you, but it''s not too late for you to know. " Wu Hao played with the lightning balls in his hand and threw them at them one by one.


    The three also know that the lightning energy is very violent. They don''t dare to connect it hard, so they can only avoid it.


    "Even hands!" Wang Yu shouted, and the three chose their positions one after another. Sanbing''s long sword flew into the air and turned into countless sword shadows.


    "Array?" Wu Hao was a little surprised that these three people could still use the array. It seems that they are from the same school.


    "It''s not fun. I won''t play with you, big blue. How are you going to clean them up?" Wu Hao shouted. There was a noise not far from the forest. The three people looked one after another and saw a huge blue lion in front of them.


    "No, Overlord level beast, run away!" Wang Yu ran away because he knew very well that the three of them were nothing at all in front of the overlord beast. Maybe they would be destroyed.

 Chapter 410

    "Escape? I''m afraid I don''t have this chance. " Wu Hao sits aside. He has seen the strength of the blue lion with his own eyes. Even if the three of Wang Yu play their cards together, they can''t beat the blue lion.


    "Wu Hao, we Xiuxian sect will never let you go. Wait!" As soon as they finished, the two companions behind them were caught by the blue lion. Even if they tried their best to resist and break free from the shackles of the blue lion, they were vulnerable. They saw the claws of the blue lion slapping heavily on the ground, and they instantly turned into meat and mud.


    "Don''t chase big blue. Let him go." Wu Hao didn''t intend to kill Wang Yu together. If he wanted to rely on the blue lion to solve the genius of Xiuxian sect, he had to let the wind out.


    Once Wang Yu escapes, he will definitely contact his fellow disciples immediately. At that time, a large number of strong people of Xiuxian sect will come. Wang Yu will not act rashly when he knows that there is a blue lion, but there is more than one overlord in the Beidou forest.


    Wu Hao took the space rings of Wang Yu''s two compatriots and checked them.


    There was a wolf''s body inside. It seems that he was busy on his way and didn''t have time to deal with it. Isn''t it cheap for him? In addition to the wolf, there are two spirits of exotic animals. This is the essence of exotic animal bodies.


    The reason why he wanted to hunt these animals was all because he needed spiritual cultivation. For a time, Wu Hao undoubtedly gained the most.


    "That big blue, look at this..." Wu Hao smiled at the big blue lion thief.


    "It''s up to you. You''re dead anyway. You can absorb it." Big blue is also close to human feelings. After all, Wu Hao is dead. Even if he doesn''t absorb it, he can''t get his uncle back.


    Wang Yu informed Liu ran and others at the first time after her serious injury and escape, and told them everything, saying that Wu Hao has been staying with the overlord beast, and the overlord beast still obeys Wu Hao.


    After hearing this, Liu ran felt very incredible. When the animals here saw them, human beings were like seeing the enemy who killed their father. How could Wu Hao live in harmony with the animals.


    "Don''t act without authorization. I''ll take someone there. You can take this time to find out what''s going on with Wu Hao and how the overlord beast got involved with Wu Hao."


    One person and one beast returned to the cave. With three strange spirits, Wu Hao''s cultivation became faster and faster. He had reached the intermediate peak of the star in about a week, and he would reach the advanced level soon.


    It''s really much better to practice here than outside. He had to spend three or even five years outside, but he was about to break through the star level in less than two months here. Next, if he had better luck, he might even break through the star directly to a higher level.


    The big blue lion is also amazed at Wu Hao''s various abilities and strengths. Almost all human beings here are geniuses in every hundred years. A hundred years ago, it fought with many geniuses, but no matter who it is, it can''t compare with Wu Hao in front of it.


    Wu Hao has too many abilities, especially lightning ability, which seems to be formed naturally. Originally, Wu Hao just wanted to save his son with lightning ability, but he didn''t expect that it directly led to the variation of his son and became a more powerful existence.


    Once this kind of human grows up, the consequences are unimaginable. At this time, the big blue lion has the idea of killing Wu Hao.


    After all, people and animals can''t coexist. The existence of Wu Hao has deeply affected their animals. Now, although Wu Hao says he doesn''t hunt animals, once Wu Hao has great strength and they can''t compete with animals, can Wu Hao promise not to kill them?


    At this time, Wu Hao just finished his training and quarreled with the little blue lion. There was a strange noise outside. The voices of many beasts appeared at the mouth of the cave, including the voice of the black tiger.


    "Blue lion, you hide human beings. Today, your position as overlord is not protected. Hurry out and die!" The black tiger''s voice appeared at the hole. The blue lion stood up and roared at the hole.


    "Black tiger!" The blue lion immediately wanted to rush out, but was stopped by Wu Hao.


    "Don''t go yet. If you go out now, you''ll be caught. In this way, I''ll take them to the small world, and I''ll take Xiaolan. Then you''ll be like this..." after discussing with the big blue lion, Wu Hao left with the people and the little blue lion.


    The blue lion went out alone and was furious when he saw the black tiger.


    "Black tiger, return my son''s life!" The blue lion jumped up, but was stopped by two other overlords.


    "Blue lion, you''re hiding humans. Now you want to kill the black tiger!"


    "Fart, when do I hide human beings? It''s impossible for me to be different from human beings." The blue lion stopped. The goal has been achieved. There is no need to start with the Black Tiger now.


    "Hum, other races saw you walking with a human and entering your cave. Let''s go in and have a look." The black tiger continues to provoke.


    "My territory, you enter as soon as you say. Today you want to bully me together?"


    Roar!


    The blue lion raised his head and roared angrily. Other low-level monsters retreated one after another. They didn''t dare to provoke the angry overlord of the blue lion.


    "Then you are guilty, iron bull and green elephant. You hear that. It won''t let us in. What can be imagined in it."


    "Blue lion, are you sure you don''t hide humans?" The iron bull looked at the blue lion very seriously and asked. Among the four overlords, he doesn''t like trouble the most. He also knows very well that the black tiger has secretly harmed the blue lion''s son, so now the two are incompatible. At this time, the black tiger said that the blue lion has hidden human beings, which is very likely to sow discord.


    "Iron bull, don''t you know the black tiger? It is famous for its black heart. Now it kills my son for fear of my revenge, so it deliberately comes to trouble. " The blue lion explained that what he needed now was not to get angry, but to send these guys away.


    "There is no best. Since there is no best, let''s go in and have a look!" The black tiger said again immediately.


    "Hum, you can go in, but what do you say if you don''t!" The blue lion is staring at the black tiger. It will let the black tiger steal the chicken today.


    "At your disposal." The black tiger said with great confidence.


    "OK, you''d better remember what you said. Come in!" The blue lion turned and took the lead into the cave.


    After entering the cave, the three overlords found nothing. The black tiger''s face became gloomy. The blue lion''s cave could be seen through at a glance. At this time, there was nothing in it.


    "How''s it going? Now what do you say? " The blue lion looked at the black tiger and asked coldly.


    "Hum, who knows if you took the man away in advance. You should know we''ll come."


    "Black tiger, you go back on your word." The blue lion was angry. As soon as the two sides saw that they were going to start again, the black tiger smiled.


    It''s not that simple. Do you really want the blue lion to dispose of it at will? Then its life span of thousands of years will be in vain.


    There are only two purposes for him to come here this time. One is that a human told him that there were humans in the blue lion cave. He just wanted to see if the son of the blue lion was dead.

 Chapter 411

    So he just gave it an excuse and reason. Now he is relieved to see that there is only the blue lion in the cave. Now the Beidou forest has formed four forces, which check and balance with the blue lion.


    At the beginning, the blue lion had a son, which made it feel a deep sense of crisis. Once the son of the blue lion grew up and joined hands at that time, its position as the overlord would not be guaranteed. Therefore, it risked the risk to poison the little blue lion. As long as the little blue lion was killed, the big blue lion would tie with it at most.


    "Black tiger, sooner or later you will get the result you deserve. Get out! You too! " The blue lion roars. The black tiger can''t do it if he plays so hard. Now the most important thing is to let him grow up until he can kill the black tiger.


    After the three overlords left, the blue lion kept an eye on the outside.


    Wu Hao also knew what was happening outside. After all the strange animals left, Wu Hao appeared.


    "The black tiger is really not ordinary insidious. No wonder you can''t tolerate fire and water." Wu Hao held the little blue lion in his hand. Unexpectedly, the little blue lion suddenly roared.


    "No, take it back!" The big blue lion looked at the hole. Obviously, the cry of the little blue lion led the black tiger back.


    Wu Hao also understood this and immediately returned to the small world.


    The black tiger was also very fast, but he returned to the cave again in ten seconds.


    "Blue lion, what was the sound just now? Your son is not dead?" The black tiger''s eyes were full of hostility. Just now it had gone far, but suddenly a sharp voice attracted its attention. It was a cry of cubs and lions.


    "How dare you mention my son!" The blue lion pretended to be very angry. He didn''t leave his hand this time. He fought with the black tiger from inside to outside the cave.


    "Stop it, stop it!" The iron bull and the green elephant stopped the two at the same time.


    "It''s fighting again." The iron bull asked suspiciously.


    "His son is not dead. He must be hiding in the hole." The black tiger is anxious. If the little blue lion doesn''t die, it''s definitely his nightmare. In another year or so, the little blue lion will grow up. When the two blue lions work together, it''s definitely his death date.


    "What do you mean, black tiger? You say I hide human beings. Now I mention my son. Even if my son is not dead, do I need to hide? Or is the whole forest going to kill my son? "


    The black tiger was silent for a moment, and he knew he had said the wrong thing just now.


    The nearby green elephant didn''t say anything. For it, there was no harm for the black tiger to kill the son of the blue lion, at least reducing the threat to them.


    "Black tiger, I say you are also confused. Isn''t it good that someone''s son didn''t die? Why, if he didn''t die, would you really run in and kill him? This time I''ll stand by the blue lion and see how dare you! " The iron bull stood beside the blue lion. Seeing this scene, the blue lion smiled.


    "I tell you plainly that my son is not dead. He is growing up very fast now. You have no chance to find him. Once he returns here, the black tiger will die." The blue lion doesn''t intend to make the black tiger feel better. Now the little blue lion is growing faster and faster. In a short time, I believe the little blue lion can be alone and protect himself even if he meets the black tiger.


    Hearing this, the black tiger was very anxious. As expected, the little blue lion was not dead, and was hidden by snow.


    No, we have to solve the little blue lion, no, and then suffer from infinity.


    "Iron bull, you heard the green elephant. It hid the little blue lion. Even we didn''t find it. In that case, the human must be hidden in the same place." The black tiger took advantage of this again, and the iron bull and the green elephant also reacted.


    The blue lion can hide not only the little blue lion, but also the human. The key is that they can''t find it.


    "Hum, whatever you say, I''m not interested in human beings. If you want to use this to let me hand over my son, it''s impossible. Just wait for nightmares every day." The blue lion didn''t stay much after saying that. There were iron oxen and green elephants. He couldn''t clean up the black tiger, so he had to return to the cave first.


    "No, I''ll go in and search. I must find Xiaolan... I must find the human!" The black tiger almost revealed his mouth, but the iron bull and the green elephant are not fools. The black tiger can''t be so interested in a human being.


    Although humans are hateful, the strength of those humans who come in every time is very limited. The reason why the black tiger is so interested is because he wants to find the little blue lion and kill it.


    "Stop the black tiger. Do you still want to lead us in and kill the little blue lion with you? I won''t do it. Besides, the blue lion is right. Humans don''t pose any threat to us. Just be a little vigilant and don''t let humans kill our compatriots. I won''t play with you. " The iron bull took a step first, and the green elephant thought and left.


    It''s too cruel to be like the black tiger. Besides, they have no festival with the lion family, and the hatred of the blue lion is only directed at the black tiger.


    In the future, if the little blue lion grows up, he really needs to start with it. At that time, he and the iron bull can also check and balance with the blue lion.


    Without the help of a overlord, the black tiger can''t realize his mind at all. Now whenever he goes in, the blue lion will do it. He is half as strong as the blue lion. In this way, the probability of finding the little blue lion is much smaller.


    Ming Lai certainly can''t do it. We can only find another chance to do it.


    After the black tiger left, Wu Hao appeared again. This time he didn''t bring the little blue lion.


    "The black tiger is really not generally insidious. It seems that the little blue lion can''t come out this time. That guy will poison the little blue lion secretly."


    Big blue nodded: "my son will be handed over to you. Take good care of me. Don''t let the black tiger find it."


    At this moment, big blue can only trust the human in front of him. He has no other way. If the little blue lion shows up, sooner or later it will be found by the black tiger, and then it will be in danger again.


    "Don''t worry, the little guy is very good. You can go in and see him if you want to." Then Wu Hao brought big blue into the small world.


    Seeing big blue, little blue ran over and rubbed big blue all the time.


    Big blue looked at Wu Hao with gratitude. If Wu Hao hadn''t treated the little blue lion at the beginning, if it hadn''t been for Wu Hao, the little blue lion wouldn''t have changed into a stronger blue lion.


    So at this moment, the big blue lion has put down Wu Hao''s resentment that he is human. He only hopes that his son can grow up safely. As for Wu Hao, he will no longer have the idea of killing. Now I think, human beings are not all bad people, just like Wu Hao, who not only saved his son, but also stepped forward to continue to protect his son at this time.


    At night, a group of Wu Hao people continue to stay in the small world. The big blue lion returns to the cave. According to the estimation of the big blue lion, the black tiger will come to observe secretly, especially at night, so Wu Hao and others can only choose to stay in the small world at night. As a result, everyone''s cultivation process has been delayed a lot.


    But cultivation belongs to cultivation, and everything is mainly to protect life.

 Chapter 412

    It took Wu Hao intermittently one month to absorb the souls of the three later. At this time, his strength has completely entered the stellar level. Coupled with his own means against the sky, the stellar level has almost no rivals.


    "Boy, it''s said that tianlingguo has appeared in the depths of Beidou forest. Many strong men of mankind have passed. The three overlords have also gone. Won''t you go?"


    "Of course." Wu Hao has also heard of the heavenly fruit. When he first came in, he heard that there were heavenly fruit in the secret capital. In order to successfully enter the last secret capital center alive, the spiritual fruit is naturally essential on this day.


    "I''ll go with you. The three overlords have also gone. In addition to the three overlords, there is a powerful existence. It is the master of secret capital. I hope it doesn''t appear this time." The blue lion said with some worry.


    "What? In addition to your four overlords, there is a more powerful existence? " Wu Hao asked in some surprise.


    "Of course, that is the supreme existence. We overlords must obey it. This secret can survive to today. Thanks to it, it can be said that it is the master of the secret capital."


    Wu Hao also frowned. He thought the strongest was these overlords. Unexpectedly, there was a stronger existence. In case one accidentally ran into him, the blue lion probably couldn''t save him.


    But that day, lingguo must get it, which is the guarantee of breaking through the star level.


    As the saying goes, a bicycle becomes a motorcycle. He must gamble anyway.


    Wu Hao took the cover mirror, and then quietly left the cave with the blue lion. The three overlords of the black tiger have passed in advance, so now the black tiger can''t find them.


    Liu Ran''s strength has also made a breakthrough in the release of human beings. At this time, Liu Ran has been called the first person in the star. He was originally a star senior. At this time, he has reached the peak of the star and is likely to break through at any time.


    Therefore, the human side is naturally led by him. With his existence, the rest of the immortals can rest assured. Even if they encounter overlord animals, all of them will have a big mobile phone together.


    "This lake is the place where tianlingguo will be born, and there seems to be a powerful beast under the water. We must be careful." Liu ran and others have been here for three days. They have been standing still for three days.


    During this period, many strange animals came and went, and took root nearby. Although it is quiet around the lake, they know that there is danger anytime and anywhere. Even the dominant animals have arrived.


    "Another overlord beast!" Liu ran looked into the distance. The iron bull was coming from a distance, and then said hello to other monsters. Only it would say hello to silly people. All other monsters could be hidden.


    After a few hours, the blue lion and Wu Hao also appeared nearby. One person and one animal were separated. There were too many strange animals and mixed eyes here.


    If it is seen to stay with human beings, it may sit down in the name of human beings. At that time, the black tiger will pick up the plane and look for trouble.


    "Once something happens, I''ll help you, but I hope you don''t give me too much trouble." The blue lion whispered the last sentence before leaving.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He went directly to the tree. Here he could see the whole lake, but the view above was also very exposed. Once there was a flying beast, he would also be found immediately.


    However, he has a heavenly eye system, which can take the lead in everything. As long as flying animals pass by, it''s not too late for him to hide.


    After observing for a while, Wu Hao finally found Liu ran and others not far away. It seems that they have arrived long ago and have been afraid to make any noise.


    It''s no wonder that the four overlords of Beidou forest are all here. It''s strange that they dare to move.


    But just now he had bothered the blue lion. If he saw these humans, kill them all and die in Midu, I''m afraid the old monsters outside would be distressed to death.


    In the evening, many strange animals came to the lake. After a while, the lake boiled, a python appeared, and all four lords looked at it.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Iron bull seems to be good with you and generally says hello to each other.


    "Hum, you''re thinking about tianlingguo again. I''ll protect niumang here for another hundred years. Come as soon as you say?" Niu mang spoke impolitely, as if he was not afraid of the four overlords at all.


    "In other words, we have come to see you. Tianlingguo is only useful to humans, but not to us. In other words, we also follow to guard tianlingguo. If we fall into the hands of humans, their strength will increase greatly at that time, and our strange animals will be dangerous." The green elephant said faintly, and the ox Python had nothing to say.


    Indeed, the effect of Tianling fruit on exotic animals is not great. It bears fruit every 100 years, so even if it has little effect, they will take it directly, just to make it unavailable to humans.


    Not every hundred years, human beings have a chance to get it, but this time the chance of human beings is small compared with you. Compared with a hundred years ago, the strength of their four overlords has improved a lot, and they have always been cattle and python.


    "It is said that the strength of the human who came in this time is not strong. We are not so nervous about a boy with a stellar peak. Even if they hear about the heavenly fruit, I''m afraid they don''t dare to take it." The black tiger said.


    "I think so. Human beings are timid. With our four overlords, they don''t dare to appear and forcibly seize the divine fruit even if they come." The blue lion followed.


    Now the green elephant and the iron bull looked at the blue lion and the black tiger. They wondered when the two guys changed their three views and agreed with each other.


    "Blue lion, I''m afraid you have selfish intentions. This time, the human must come with you?"


    As soon as I thought the two guys had changed, they returned to the circle. It seems that they think too much.


    "Don''t talk to me. I''m afraid you haven''t slept well during this time. Look at your fatigue." The blue lion didn''t get angry. Wu Hao told him all this. The black tiger only uses language to stimulate. It often gets caught in this way, so it chooses the same way to fight back.


    "You!" The black tiger is a little angry. He really can''t eat well and sleep well these days. He has been investigating the whereabouts of the little blue lion, but there has been no news since he heard the cry of the little blue lion that day.


    The time is getting shorter and shorter. If you don''t kill the little blue lion, it will be dangerous. That''s why it looks very tired. In fact, it''s not fatigue, but anxiety.


    "All right, you stop, human beings will appear soon, and the heavenly fruit will be born soon." The iron bull roared and stopped the quarrel between the two animals.


    Although Wu Hao is far away, he can hear clearly. It seems that it is not easy to get the heavenly fruit this time, but he doesn''t intend to give up.


    Moreover, he is sure to leave alive in front of these overlords. In addition, the blue lion should help him implicitly at that time, so if he doesn''t succeed, I''m afraid others won''t have a chance.

 Chapter 413

    Everyone and the beast waited for about an hour. The lake suddenly lit up white light and rolled like an ox Python out of the lake before. I saw something slowly coming out of the lake.


    After revealing his true face, all the people saw that it was a towering tree. Just now, the white light at the bottom of the water was emitted from the fruit of the tree. The human side stared at it one by one. Obviously, it was the first time to see this kind of thing.


    On the contrary, Wu Hao was not surprised. After all, he had seen too many strange things, which could not surprise him. He was counting the number of heavenly fruit on the tree at this time.


    Although it seems a bit frightening, in fact, there are only less than 20 heavenly fruit on the tree. If all of them are distributed to humans, each person will have about one.


    Liu Ran is ready to move, and tianlingguo has appeared. As long as they can get tianlingguo, their strength will rise greatly.


    At that time, all of them may be able to kill the overlord level beast together. You know, the overlord level beast will remain unchanged for thousands of years. If they can kill the overlord level beast, they will be greatly rewarded when they go back.


    "Elder martial brother, when will we start? If we are divided by those monsters, we won''t have a chance." The green elephant has picked a heavenly fruit and threw it into his mouth. Obviously, the strange beast will not fight because of the heavenly fruit. Now the four overlords are all here. They are in great danger at this time.


    "Take out all the things the venerable gives you. Don''t hide them at this time." With that, Liu ran also took out a jade and engraved the Dharma array on it. It was obviously a treasure.


    "Listen to my command. In a moment, we will use the transmission symbol to reach the Tianling fruit tree in an instant, and then one by one. Remember, everyone has to do it, and I only give you two seconds. If someone doesn''t get it at that time, you can only blame yourself. In two seconds, I will take you away with this space stone."


    Space stone!


    Space babies can be said to be invaluable. Each of the venerable gave them a treasure. Unexpectedly, Liu ran was given this kind of priceless treasure, but fortunately, Liu ran was not stingy to take it out for everyone to escape.


    "Follow my command!"


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three, move!" Liu ran and others disappeared in an instant. Wu haoquan saw them. The next second, they all appeared in front of Tianling fruit tree.


    "Human beings, you finally appear!" The four overlords seemed to know that humans would come and looked at them like prey.


    "Hurry!" Liu ran didn''t dare to look at any overlord. Now he just needs to get Tianling and leave quickly.


    However, the result was different from what he thought. Liu ran did get the tianlingguo, but there was a cry around him. Turning around, a black tiger had torn his companion into two pieces.


    "Why, why are they so fast!" Liu ran couldn''t figure it out. They suddenly appeared. According to reason, these monsters would be stunned. Two seconds was enough for them to leave, but now they have changed.


    Wu Hao shook his head helplessly. These guys are really not ordinary fools. These monsters just relaxed so much just now in order to attract humans. Obviously, Liu Ran''s brain is not enough.


    However, at this time, the scene became one, and Wu Hao also mixed in and just picked the place guarded by the blue lion.


    At this time, the blue lion has killed two people. The blue lion who killed the red eye saw Wu Hao''s time difference, but the reaction was fast enough. He immediately changed direction and killed another person. At the same time, he winked at Wu Hao and asked him to take something and go quickly.


    Wu Hao smiled and immediately picked two heavenly fruits. His random space ability sent him away from the battlefield again.


    There was still a wail at the scene. There were only eight people left at this time.


    "It''s too late!" Liu ran knew that he could not delay any more, or the whole army might be destroyed. He immediately started the space stone.


    "Are you leaving? Dream! " The iron bull jumped into the air and fell by gravity, but there was a protective wall.


    This is another function of the space stone and another Dharma array. Once the space stone is started, it can unconditionally defend against five times of damage under the venerable. Therefore, no matter how strong the iron bull is, it is impossible to break the rain cover with one blow, even if the iron bull reaches the venerable level.


    Two seconds later, the space stone came into play and left with the rest, and only six of them were left.


    Wu Hao sighed. He originally wanted to let them all die here. Unexpectedly, he let six of them go. It''s just a little unhappy.


    "Damn humans, let them run away again. The defense wall is much stronger than a hundred years ago. That man is stronger again. It seems that it is difficult for us to travel to the outside world when we come."


    A trip to the outside world?


    Wu Hao frowned. Are these guys going to their world? If so, I''m afraid the human disaster will come.


    "Don''t talk about this. Find them quickly and kill them all, or let them grow up. I''m afraid we can only return empty handed when we go to their world." After Niu mang finished, all the monsters in the Beidou forest went out to look for Liu ran and others.


    And Wu Hao didn''t leave. Seeing those strange animals eat up the heavenly fruit, he stayed still.


    There must be some wonderful place for such a baby to grow in the Tianling fruit tree. It''s a pity that you can''t go down and have a look since you''ve come.


    After confirming that Niu mang did not return to the lake, Wu Hao came to the lake and jumped down without thinking. The lake water was very cold, but it was nothing to him.


    Once he marched thousands of miles in the sea area of blue star, not to mention whether this small lake can beat him.


    Wu Hao was surprised when he went deep into the bottom of the lake. The bottom of the lake was terrible. If his strength was not strong enough, the water pressure alone could make him unable to breathe.


    I''m afraid the bottom of the lake is at least 5000 meters deep, which is deeper than the general sea area. At the current position, there is no light. Wu Hao can only go downstream. I don''t know how long he swam, and finally let him see a glimmer of light.


    Swimming towards the bright bottom of the lake, it actually came out of the water. It seems that this is an inverted lake, and there is a ground at the bottom of the lake.


    The ground is a cave with some weeds and bones. It seems that this is the old nest of the ox python. Unexpectedly, the ox Python actually lives here.


    He didn''t know whether it was inside or outside after walking along the cave. Anyway, he came. He always had to see it.


    Not far away, Wu Hao squatted on the ground in surprise.


    "Xueming flower!"


    Xueming flower is a very scarce medicinal material. It can cure all kinds of diseases and even those who are about to die. However, it is also a poison. Its toxicity is very strong. Even a drop can kill a star level strong person. If you even increase the dose, it is likely that the toxin will respect the star level strong person.

 Chapter 414

    Wu Hao didn''t expect to meet Xueming flower in such a place. He immediately included Xueming flower in the cyst and got Xueming flower.


    But then Wu Hao was really surprised. He didn''t go far and met another blood Ming flower. He had met five or six in a row. Is there a lot of blood Ming flowers here?


    Xueming flower generally grows in a place with extremely Yin Qi. It is located in the deepest part of the lake and thousands of meters underground. It is indeed very Yin Qi.


    Fortunately, he chose to come down, otherwise he would lose a lot today.


    After walking for about two minutes, the originally humid environment was slowly dry and hot. I felt that there was heating around me.


    There was a red light not far ahead. Wu Hao concluded that there must be a baby in front, or Tianling fruit tree was not far ahead.


    "Fire Xunyang branch!" Wu Hao meets a precious medicinal herb again.


    The former Xueming flower was mainly poisonous. The fire Xunyang branch was mainly cultivation and had a strong aura. Even Wu Hao absorbed the fire Xunyang branch at this time.


    It''s worth it!


    Wu Hao laughed. This time he really turned to, which was much more exciting than giving him two strange animals.


    With the blood ghost flower, you will have a chance to fight with those immortals, so it''s not worth anything.


    A total of six Xueming flowers and three fire Xunyang branches were harvested. At this time, Wu Hao had reached the end of the cave.


    Tianling fruit tree!


    Wu Hao smiled. It seems that he guessed right. This is indeed the foundation of Tianling fruit tree.


    At this time, cattle Python and other animals that had been chasing Liu ran suddenly stopped.


    "No, luring the tiger away from the mountain, someone went into the yin-yang cave." The ox Python said coldly.


    "Then you go back first and give it to the four of us on the human side." When the green elephant finished, the ox Python answered and returned to Tianling Lake as soon as possible.


    Wu Hao has already started to take Tianling fruit tree. After all, it''s a rare good thing. It''s not beautiful to take it back and plant it yourself.


    After digging two-thirds, Wu Hao opened his heavenly eye and observed the ox python. He saw the ox Python pop into the water.


    Looks like this guy found out.


    Wu Hao quickening his movements, anyway, the Kwai fruit tree must be taken away today.


    When Niu Python rushed into the cave, he saw that the place where Tianling fruit trees were originally planted had been hollowed out, leaving only a huge pit.


    "Who! Who is it! " The ox Python was angry.


    "Human beings, I let you die!" The voice of the ox Python rippled everywhere and even spread to the whole forest.


    "What''s the matter with the ox Python? The nest was taken away?" The iron bull looked at the direction of Tianling lake. Although the sound of Niu Python was full of anger, it was more like sadness.


    "I don''t know. It''s none of our business. Keep looking!" The green elephant doesn''t care much. After all, Tianling lake is not its home.


    The blue lion on one side looked slightly. Only it knew that the humans who came in this time were divided into two groups. Wu Hao acted alone and became the enemy of the other group.


    At present, only Wu Hao, the human being, is not on top. The human beings pursued by them have been peach young, and there is no way to make such action. Now only Wu Hao has the ability, courage and leisure.


    The boy is in trouble. He ran to annoy Niu python. I don''t know if this guy is famous for his temper.


    The blue lion is running and raining. The other three overlords are separated. Anyway, Wu Hao saved him. He is a good human. He has to go and have a look.


    As soon as I came to the lake, I met the red eyed ox python.


    "What''s going on? What happened?" The blue lion inquired, and there was no shadow of Wu Hao around.


    "Some people have dug up the heavenly fruit trees. They are looking for death, looking for death!" The ox Python went to the forest angrily, and the blue lion was stunned at the scene.


    "Dig away the heavenly fruit tree?" The blue lion thought of this and immediately ran back to his nest.


    Although it appreciates Wu Hao and won''t kill Wu Hao at night, he doesn''t approve of Wu Hao''s practice.


    Tianling fruit can help human beings cultivate and grow rapidly. Wu Hao''s excavation of Tianling fruit trees is of great significance. Once a large number of human beings become strong, they will be dangerous.


    So if Wu Hao dug up the Tianling fruit tree, he must spit it out, even if he killed Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao didn''t return to the blue lion cave for the first time after digging away the Tianling fruit tree.


    Because just now Wu Hao not only got the Tianling fruit tree, but also got a treasure under the Tianling fruit tree.


    A dagger left in ancient times is under the root of the tree.


    However, the dagger was rusty and had no sharp feeling at all, but Wu Hao could feel that the dagger was not simple.


    After studying for a while, I can''t repair the short dagger with a clock polishing method. It seems that it''s really a good ancient weapon. Ordinary methods can''t repair it at all.


    In desperation, Wu Hao had to go home. Just entering the cave, the blue lion kept staring at him with a trace of murderous spirit.


    "This is. What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked with some doubts.


    "Did you dig the Tianling fruit tree?" The blue lion asked directly.


    "Yes, because it doesn''t matter to you animals forever, so I dug it. Why?" Wu Hao has felt the murderous spirit of the blue lion.


    But he believed that the blue lion could never do it, because he still had the little blue lion.


    "Return it. That''s not what you should take." The blue lion didn''t do it directly. After all, Wu Hao was kind to him. He didn''t want to kill Wu Hao at this time, otherwise the black tiger couldn''t deal with it.


    "There''s no reason to return what I got. Besides, whether I take it or not has no impact on you. Why?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Hum, you humans are really greedy creatures. You want to get the Tianling fruit tree when you get the Tianling fruit tree. If you take the Tianling fruit tree away, my alien race will have to wait for destruction. Therefore, even if you die today, I can''t let you take the Tianling fruit tree away."


    After listening to what the blue lion said, Wu Hao also understood that the blue lion was worried about this problem.


    "Don''t worry, I know what you''re worried about. In fact, it''s not all us humans who have been maiming your monsters for thousands of years, but a sect of Xiuxian sect."


    "As for me, Wu Hao is just an ordinary person. Besides, I feel very happy to get along with you. The Xiuxian sects who hurt you are also like hurting us ordinary people, so we are not the same as them."


    Wu Hao explained the current division of forces on the earth, and the blue lion probably understood it. It turned out that Wu Hao didn''t want to be strong against foreign animals with Tianling fruit trees, but to kill these Xiuxian sects.


    No wonder Wu Hao wants to kill another group of humans when he sees them. It seems that humans are different from them.


    "Although this is not good, you really didn''t kill our monsters now, but who can tell when you are strong."


    Wu Hao sighed: "I said why you are so stupid. I Wu Hao never regarded anything as an enemy, including big blue you."

 Chapter 415

    "Of course, unless the other party wants to treat me as an enemy, will you, big blue?"


    "There are many worlds outside this world. My world is dominated by human beings, and strange animals live in harmony with human beings. Another world of the earth, blue star, is flooded with strange animals. I want to rule the whole world and kill countless human beings. That''s my enemy!"


    The big blue lion hesitated. In its cognition, humans and exotic animals belong to natural enemies. It will only regard humans as enemies until it meets Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, big blue. I Wu Hao hereby promise you that I can''t return the Tianling fruit tree to you, but I can guarantee that the human beings who have enjoyed the Tianling fruit will never be enemies with you. If I dare, I Wu Hao will destroy it myself." Wu Hao said very seriously.


    The big blue lion stopped talking. Although Wu Hao is human, he did feel the difference between Wu Hao.


    "OK, I''ll talk about the Tianling fruit tree later. Please help me see something."


    Wu Hao took out the ancient dagger. When the big blue lion saw the dagger, his face changed greatly.


    "Cangyue dagger, where did you get it!" The big blue lion''s voice was angry.


    "I found it under the Tianling fruit tree. What''s the matter?" Wu Hao wondered why the big blue lion should know the dagger, but why he was so angry.


    "Damn human!" Although the big blue lion hated human beings, he didn''t treat Wu Hao as human beings, so he explained the origin of the dagger.


    Five thousand years ago, in the ancient war, the supreme human assassin came to the world and killed thousands of animals. There are 60 overlord level animals alone. That''s why there are so few overlord level animals of their alien race now.


    However, fortunately, in the end, the strongest existence of the alien race appeared. A Jiaolong fought one person and one beast for one day and one night. Finally, the Jiaolong killed the human, but he was also seriously injured and fell soon.


    At the beginning, the assassin was holding this cangyue dagger. The reason why Jiaolong died was that this cangyue dagger contained strong poison.


    At this point, Wu Hao realized that the blood ghost flower in the cave should be caused by the cangyue dagger.


    "Then why is the cangyue dagger under the Tianling fruit tree?" Wu Hao asked again.


    The blue lion sighed.


    "At that time, the exotic animals were almost extinct, and the remaining strength was too weak. When the Jiaolong died, he turned into a heavenly fruit tree and blessed the exotic animals for thousands of years, so that we can recover to the present."


    Then the blue lion looked angry again: "but I didn''t expect that 800 years ago, you humans appeared again and hunted us. Fortunately, we had the means to protect our lives at that time, so we wouldn''t kill them all."


    Wu Hao understood all this. It turned out that the world of secret capital still had such an experience.


    Blue Star monsters always want to destroy human beings, while Mitu is on the contrary. Human beings want to destroy monsters. Is this karma?


    Eight hundred years ago, it should have been the Xiuxian sect that discovered the secret capital for the first time in the world. Unexpectedly, they had such an opportunity to meet such a good thing.


    "Big blue, if you believe me and give me time, I can break this barrier. As long as the Xiuxian sect is completely destroyed, will you be willing to live in harmony with mankind at that time?"


    The big blue lion didn''t think about this question. He believes in Wu Hao, but it doesn''t mean he believes in all humans, so now he can''t give an answer.


    "It''s all right. I''ll give you time. If you agree, you can discuss with other overlords. You are welcome on our earth at any time."


    On the one hand, Wu Hao also wants to reduce the war between humans and animals. At the same time, he also has selfishness.


    Although the number of strange animals in Midu is small, their strength is absolutely abnormal. At the lowest, they all have planetary level. Overlords like blue lion are invincible under the venerable.


    If we can settle them on the earth, these overlords can also play a key role in any danger to the earth in the future.


    At this time, Zhou Hao suddenly came out of Cong''s small world and was a little anxious.


    "No, Wu Hao, the little lion doesn''t know what''s going on. He''s barking all the time, and he''s growing very fast."


    Zhou Hao''s words attracted attention. Wu Hao looked at the big blue lion.


    "Go in and have a look. It may be breaking through!" The big blue lion was a little excited. He didn''t expect his son to break through and reach the star level so soon. I believe he will grow up soon.


    After entering the small world, the small world became a little shaky, and even Wu Hao didn''t know why.


    "No, the aura of the world can''t support Xiaolan''s absorption at all. If she can''t absorb enough aura, Xiaolan''s breakthrough will fail. It''s difficult to break through again at that time." The big blue lion saw the problem at a glance.


    "What should I do? It doesn''t matter if I take it out now?" Wu Hao looked at the little blue lion with some pain and some anxiety.


    "There''s no way but to take it out. If the black tiger dares to come over, I''ll block it first. Once Xiaolan breaks through, you''ll leave immediately with it." The big blue lion has no choice but to do so.


    Taking the little blue lion out of the small world, the originally painful little blue lion calmed down a lot, and gradually began to absorb a lot of spiritual power.


    Roar!


    A fierce cry spread out and the breakthrough was imminent.


    At this time, the black tiger not far away was inexplicably worried when he heard the cry. The sound was somewhat similar to the big blue lion, but it was more fierce than the big blue lion.


    "No, it''s definitely that little guy. I have to go and have a look."


    The black tiger put aside the pursuit of Liu ran and other humans. Now the most dangerous thing in front of it is not humans, but the blue lion.


    "Coming!" The blue lion quickly ran to the cave and stopped the black tiger.


    "Sure enough, it''s not dead, and it''s grown up. What did you do to make it grow so fast!"


    The black tiger''s anxiety is getting stronger and stronger. The little blue lion grows too fast. I''m afraid he will grow up soon.


    "Hahaha, black tiger, are you afraid?" The big blue lion was very proud. He had been waiting to see the nervous look of the black tiger. Today he finally saw it.


    "No other overlord will help you today. I must kill it." The black tiger has no regard for the so-called face. What is it to kill the little blue lion''s face? It''s a big deal that other monsters say it''s shameless. It''s like waiting for the little blue lion to grow up and two blue lions work together.


    "Dream!" The two beasts immediately started fighting, and the black tiger shouted to the sky, as did the blue lion.


    Soon, all the tigers in the forest appeared, and so did the lions.


    It seems that they were calling their men just now. The other two tyrants saw such a big battle in the forest. Tigers and lions put down and humans left one after another.


    "They are fighting, and it seems very serious this time. Let''s go and have a look." The green elephant left quickly, and the iron bull caught up with him. After all, this has never happened.

 Chapter 416

    Near the blue lion cave, the battle between lions and tigers became more and more fierce, with countless casualties. When the two iron oxen arrived, they quickly stopped, but they couldn''t stop it at all.


    "Iron bull, green elephant, there is a human in its hole. Hurry in and kill the human. The blue lion has betrayed us!"


    "What? Are you sure? " When the green elephant heard this, his face changed greatly. He didn''t believe that the black tiger would say such words decisively at this time.


    "I saw it just now. What do you say? Kill the human quickly, or I''ll run away!"


    The blue lion didn''t speak. Now all he can do is delay his son and let Wu Hao run away with the little blue lion.


    "Go in and have a look!" The green elephant called the iron ox, and the two strange animals went to the mouth of the cave.


    "You dare!" After fighting back the black tiger, the blue lion pounced on the green elephant and the iron bull.


    "It seems that there are human beings, blue lion. You let us down!" Two monsters shot at the big blue lion at the same time and directly flew it.


    "Go, kill that human!"


    The black tiger laughed. This time its chance came. It was the first to fly into the cave and want to kill the little blue lion first.


    As long as they are ahead of the two iron bulls, they can''t say anything even if they kill the little blue lion. After all, everyone has a chance to miss.


    At this time, the little blue lion had just broken through, and Wu Hao also knew the situation outside.


    "There''s no way. We can only go first!" Wu Hao originally wanted to wait for the big blue lion, but he didn''t expect three overlords from the other party. I''m afraid the big blue lion can''t resist.


    Roar!


    Xiaolan roared and wanted to go out to help her mother, but she was caught by Wu Hao.


    "Xiao Lan, don''t worry. Let''s leave first. Your mother will be fine." As soon as the voice fell, the black tiger appeared.


    "Go!" Wu Hao grabbed the little blue lion, his space ability expanded again, and disappeared in front of the black tiger.


    Black tiger night had started at the first time, but it was too late to directly jump into the air.


    The iron bull and the green elephant also saw this scene.


    "Let man run away again, damn it, he really stays with the blue lion."


    "You always believe me this time. The blue lion can''t stay. He must be killed." The black tiger did not despair.


    The little blue lion is gone. There are big blue lions, big and small. As long as one of them is killed, the other can''t pose a threat to it.


    "Hey, blue lion, I can''t help you this time." The iron bull sighed and shook his head.


    Originally, it had a good relationship with the blue lion. It had always stood on the blue lion, but this time, the blue lion colluded with humans. The green elephant and the black tiger were there. Even if it wanted to help, it couldn''t help.


    After the three strange animals came out of the cave, they wanted to apologize to the blue lion, but there was no blue lion at this time. Even the lions disappeared.


    "You run, I see where you run! All tigers listen to orders, look for the blue lion and report immediately. " The black tiger immediately ordered.


    "Elephants are all out looking for humans and blue lions."


    Seeing that the iron bull didn''t speak for a long time, two strange beasts looked at it.


    Embarrassed, the iron bull night gave the order, and for a time the whole forest was even more chaotic.


    "Green elephant, let Niu Python also order to look for it. Its vision is wider than ours."


    The green elephant nodded, and the two monsters quickly ran to the spirit tiger in the sky.


    At this time, the big blue lion is far away from the blue lion cave. It knows that Wu Hao has left with Xiao Lan. Now if this kind of knot appears in front of them, it may come to a bad end.


    So it can only avoid temporarily until it is confirmed that the little blue lion is safe.


    "Blue lion!" Suddenly, when the blue lion was hiding in the dark of the forest to rest, a soft voice woke it up.


    "Who!" The blue lion stood up.


    "My iron bull, do you think anyone else can sleep on my chassis with my permission?"


    The iron bull also just stopped and said that the blue lion was here, so he rushed over without stopping.


    "What are you here for me or to catch me?" The blue lion looked at the iron bull warily. Although he usually had a good relationship with the iron bull, the situation is different now.


    "Don''t be nervous. I won''t catch you myself. I can''t catch you alone. I''m here to understand the truth."


    The iron bull said this to let it breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the iron Bull has a little conscience.


    Then the blue lion told the iron bull everything that happened during this period. Now the only thing that can help it may be the iron bull, otherwise the whole forest has no place for it.


    "Do you believe that man?" The iron bull stared at the blue lion suspiciously.


    The blue lion was silent for two seconds before answering, "I don''t know, but he is really different from other humans. He chose to believe him for the time being."


    "Hehe, it seems that you have been getting along well with this human being. In fact, to tell you the truth, I think you can trust him."


    The reply of the iron bull surprised the blue lion. Originally, the iron bull would be angry and start, but it didn''t expect that because of what it said, the iron bull chose to believe in a human.


    "There''s a secret that the whole forest doesn''t know. Do you know why I''m different from other cattle?" The iron ox is black, while the Midu cattle are yellow and have tusks.


    The appearance of iron cattle is relatively soft, which is where they were confused before.


    "Because I came from that world. I inadvertently broke into this world. At that time, I was just a buffalo, and I slowly generated wisdom. Only when I understand that world, as he said, it is not impossible for human beings to live in harmony with other animals."


    After the iron bull explained, the blue lion was shocked, but he didn''t expect the iron bull to hide so deeply.


    "Blue lion, you are in a very dangerous situation now. You can only choose one side from both sides. If you choose to believe in humans, you are likely to be chased by the forest. If you choose exotic animals, you must kill the human. In this way, the black tiger can''t trouble you, but no matter where Ni chooses, I''ll help you."


    The blue lion hesitated at this time. If the iron bull didn''t talk to it, it might choose an alien, but what the alien said made it gradually believe in Wu Hao.


    It also hopes to live in harmony with mankind one day. Of course, this is after knowing Wu Hao, otherwise its hatred for mankind cannot be weakened at all.


    "Well, you think about it first. This is my iron bull''s territory. You stay here for the time being. My cattle will cover you. You should make a decision as soon as possible during this time!"


    The blue lion nodded. It really needs time to consider and choose human beings. Maybe it will be an enemy to other animals. If it chooses other animals, it must kill Wu Hao. Now that the little blue lion is in Wu Hao''s hand, will it threaten his son''s life once it starts against Wu Hao.


    "Thank you, iron bull." The blue lion whispered his thanks. After all, he can still help at this time. He should really thank the iron bull.


    "Don''t thank me. It''s just gratitude. You saved me at the beginning, didn''t you?"


    "Huh? I saved you. When? " The blue lion didn''t understand.

 Chapter 417

    However, the iron bull didn''t talk to the blue lion and asked his men to vacate this area and leave quickly.


    Now all it can do is cover for the blue lion and try not to be found by the black tiger and the green elephant.


    At this time, Wu Hao has arrived at the black tiger''s territory. Leaving the blue lion cave is dangerous everywhere, but now the blue lion cave is the most dangerous place.


    Fortunately, as long as he doesn''t meet the overlord beast, other beasts can''t be his opponent, so he''s safe for the time being.


    But the little blue lion kept arguing to find the big blue lion. Wu Hao had no choice but to get it into the small world, and he continued to stay in the Beidou forest to find a safe place.


    He didn''t care about the big blue lion for the time being. I believe there should be no danger with the strength of the big blue lion. Even if there is a danger, the big blue lion can cope with it.


    As he walked, Wu Hao met another tiger beast. He didn''t even think about it. Wu Hao directly killed it. Originally, he didn''t want to kill these innocent beasts, but if he didn''t kill them, they would go back and tell the news.


    Besides, these are all the black tiger''s men. If you kill them, you''ll kill them. It''s also considered to help the blue lion do something.


    "Wu Hao, we finally caught you!"


    While Wu Hao was resting, Liu ran and others suddenly appeared. It seems that Liu ran and others are still looking for him in addition to running for their lives.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to live to this day. You''re really lucky." Wu Hao also found that Liu Ran''s strength has made a breakthrough. I''m afraid it won''t take long to reach a higher level, as do others. The worst strength is stellar intermediate, and Wang Yu has reached stellar advanced at this time.


    It''s really a big force for these people to stay together. No wonder they can escape the pursuit of foreign animals. You can see that they killed many foreign animals by looking at their blood stains.


    "No matter how lucky you are, you can''t eat alone. I didn''t expect you to get mixed up with a strange animal. It really disgraces us humans." Liu ran and others slowly walked towards Wu Hao.


    Although these people are difficult to deal with and all of them together can give him great pressure, he is not afraid. He does not believe that Liu ran and others dare to start here. Once a battle breaks out, the black tiger and the green elephant will find out immediately.


    "Are you going to do it here?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "Don''t worry, we didn''t intend to kill you this time, but to cooperate with you." Liu Ran''s words made Wu Hao stay in mind.


    These people want to cooperate with him? I''m afraid he''s not kind. What can he do with these people.


    "Ten days later, the city gate will be opened, but soon we found a tomb with many array mechanisms. It''s difficult to rely on us alone. You know the array, so how about cooperating with you?"


    open grave?


    Wu Hao frowned. How could there be dusk snow in this secret city? Is it?


    Before, the big blue lion told him that it used to be very prosperous here. There were 100 overlords and monsters with absolute strength, but there was a strong killer, which almost destroyed their alien race.


    So is this tomb the human killer''s or the strongest alien dragon''s.


    But no matter who it is, the baby can''t be met and asked. He can''t let go, so he must go. Even if Liu ran calculates at this time, he must go and have a look.


    Besides, Liu Ran''s gang can really bring him a threat, but it doesn''t mean danger. Even if he can''t fight at that time, can''t he run? They don''t know all his abilities.


    "OK, but let''s be clear. No matter what''s in it, we''ll share it equally." Wu Hao lion opened his mouth, but let him play. Unexpectedly, Liu ran and others agreed.


    It seems that these guys really have a plot. Even if there is a grave, I''m afraid they''re calculating him or going to use him as cannon fodder.


    But no matter what the process is, he has to go and have a look. If the situation is wrong, he can leave immediately. Although Liu Ran has strong strength, if he wants to leave, these people can''t stop him.


    Liu ran and others lead the way in front, while Wu Hao follows. This is also Wu Hao''s request. He doesn''t like to face the enemy with his back.


    It turns out that this tomb is in the territory of blue lion. The geographical environment is quite secret and it is not easy to be found. Obviously, Liu ran and his gang found it after taking shit luck.


    Then he came to the door and took a look. There was no switch in front of the big door. Now the forest was patrolled by all exotic animals. He didn''t dare to open the door violently.


    "The door is locked by the Dharma array. First see how to open it." Liu ran pointed to the Dharma array plate in the center of the door. It was very vague. It couldn''t be seen without careful observation.


    "It''s really a Dharma array, and it''s still an ancient Dharma array." Seeing this array, Wu Hao is more convinced that this is not the tomb of human killers or the tomb of Jiaolong.


    But the greater possibility is the Jiaolong. The door is ten meters high. Moreover, the human killer was killed by the Jiaolong on the spot. There is no time to find the tomb. Moreover, the strange animals hate human beings so much, how can human beings get the tomb to store safely.


    After studying for a long time, Wu Hao understood the fur. At the same time, he marveled that Jiaolong could study the Dharma array so thoroughly that he could hardly understand it.


    Fortunately, he had understood a little at this time, so it was faster and more convenient next.


    Five minutes later, Liu ran and others were already a little impatient. Unexpectedly, it took so long for Wu Hao to come. It seems that the tomb should not be able to enter.


    "Well, I see." Wu Hao patted the dust on his hands and then removed the Tianling fruit tree from the space bag.


    Yes, the key to this huge gate is tianlongguo.


    When Wu Hao took out the Tianling fruit tree, Liu ran and others were surprised.


    "This, isn''t this Tianling fruit tree? Why are you here!" Liu ran asked angrily. Because of this, many people of their immortal sect were killed, which greatly reduced their overall strength.


    "Why, just because you don''t have the courage to take it doesn''t mean I don''t have the courage." After studying for two minutes, Wu Hao finally found the same Dharma array on Tianling fruit tree.


    "Step back and the door will open soon." Wu Hao also retreated and started the ancient Dharma array on the tianlingguo.


    The two Dharma arrays seem to take care of each other. After the Dharma array on Tianling fruit tree is started, the Dharma array on the gate also shows white light. As the two Dharma arrays move slowly, they finally become one and dissipate slowly.


    After the Dharma array completely disappeared, the gate made a loud noise. As it slowly opened, there appeared a corridor and light, just like prepared in advance.


    Wu Hao took the Tianling fruit tree into the space bag and gave it up.


    "Since you found the tomb first, please first." Although his words were polite, Liu ran was not a fool. Wu Hao asked them to take the lead and prepare to use them as guns, but he didn''t refuse and let people go ahead.

 Chapter 418

    Although Wu Hao unkindly asked them to go ahead first, it is also good to go ahead. For example, when they meet any baby, of course, they have the priority.


    Although Wu Hao said that all treasures should be divided equally, there are many of them. Do you have to listen to Wu Hao when you enter this door? Then they are really fools.


    The whole corridor walked for 20 minutes, at least 3000 meters. Who designed it? Why is the corridor so long.


    "Don''t move yet. We''re lost." Wu Hao suddenly opened his mouth behind the crowd.


    "Lost? I''m afraid you''re a little confused when you''re sleepy. There''s only one way here. Please tell me how to get lost? " Wang Yu said angrily that they just used Wu Hao. Wu Hao really took himself seriously.


    "Don''t you find that we have been circulating in one place since we entered the gate? This is a cover up, the purpose is to kill us here. " Wu Hao also just found out. After all, it''s not a head to go on.


    "If you say you''re lost, why should we believe you?" Wang Yu spoke again.


    "It''s as simple as you. Throw your sword on the ground." Wu Hao responded faintly. Wang Yu hesitated. Seeing Liu ran nodding, he threw his sword on the ground.


    "Then we go on." Wu Hao took the lead to go forward this time, and everyone set out again, but within ten seconds, Wang Yu''s sword appeared in front, but they clearly remember that they just walked forward, not backward. How did Wang Yu''s sword run in front.


    "How''s it going? Now believe me? " Wu Hao smiled. These donkeys didn''t even find such small details. They are also immortals.


    "You''re a little capable. What can you do?" Liu ran held his hands. Fortunately, he didn''t kill Wu Hao when he entered the door just now, otherwise they might not be able to get out of the maze.


    "I have to study." Wu Hao looked around carefully. Although it was a maze, the walls around him were like real.


    But soon it also reflected that there was something wrong. Why was the spiritual power here different from that outside? According to the truth, even if you entered the tomb, the tomb was still Beidou forest or secret capital. The spiritual power should be the same.


    Ghost hit the wall?


    "Can you do it? Why do you study for so long? I think you can just smash through the wall." Wang Yu pulled out his sword and was ready to start.


    "If you don''t want to die here, you''d better stop. Once you start, you may not break a wall, but turbulent space." Wu Hao said coldly.


    There are only two possibilities for the spiritual power to change. One is to use the Dharma array to make the spiritual power rich and thin. The other is the essential change, that is, it does not belong to the Beidou forest.


    So this may be a secret space, isolated from the Beidou forest, just like his small world.


    Since there is no Dharma array here, it is most likely the latter, so this should be a secret space. When they enter the gate, they come to this space.


    Once the violence hits the wall, what they face is definitely the space turbulence. At that time, all of them will be sucked away by the space turbulence and immediately exiled in the space.


    "Fart, who listens to your alarmist talk." Wang Yu didn''t believe Wu Hao''s words and was ready to smash the wall.


    "Stop it, you fool!" Liu ran slapped Wang Yu''s sword off. Although he didn''t want to believe Wu Hao''s words, he thought carefully that Wu Hao''s words were indeed reasonable.


    Although they are not the so-called super strong, he also feels the change of spiritual power. Perhaps, as Wu Hao said, this is not Beidou forest.


    "How do we get out?" Liu ran can only count on Wu Hao now. After all, Wu Hao can find this problem and should have a solution.


    "I don''t know. I can only try, but you''d better be honest." With that, Wu Hao closed his eyes and began to look for the Beidou forest. At the same time, he also kept an eye to observe the movements of Liu ran and others.


    "Good chance, why don''t we kill him now?" Seeing that Wu Hao was so lax, Wang Yu immediately became murderous, but Liu ran refused the opportunity.


    "Now is not the time to make a move. We may not be able to get out without him. Don''t do it for the time being. We''ll talk about it when it''s completely safe." Liu Ran is a smart man. Wu Hao nodded secretly when he heard these words. Liu Ran is not simple and can live in the atmosphere.


    After three minutes, Wu Hao opened his eyes and smiled: "I found it. You hold hands one by one. I''ll take you out."


    Ten seconds later, everyone was in a flash, and everything around them was no longer the same. At this time, they were actually in a cave.


    Feeling the spiritual changes around, everyone knew that they had indeed returned to the Beidou forest. At the same time, they were also surprised at Wu Hao''s ability to transmit in space at any time. It was really a abnormal ability.


    "All right, everyone can move forward." Wu Hao also breathed a sigh of relief. Just now he really thought he had met ghosts hitting the wall. Although ghosts are vulnerable, they are still creepy.


    After walking 200 meters, they saw a gate again. There was no mechanism here. When the stone gate was opened, everyone was amazed.


    There are many treasures in it, and they are still human things. Even there are two ancient weapons.


    "Yes, yes!" Wang Yu rushed in first, and others followed. Wu Hao carefully observed and determined that there was no mechanism before he moved slowly, but he also appeared cautious.


    Floating grass.


    Single bone Lianzhi flower!


    Wu Hao found that there were good herbs and put them into his bag. Compared with Liu ran and others, they didn''t look at them. Wu Hao smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Those who don''t know are fearless. Compared with those weapons, these medicinal materials are real treasures. Although there are two ancient weapons, they are just ordinary goods. They are no different from current weapons, but they have two words of ancient.


    "Elder martial brother Liu, here is an egg!" This is, someone in Xiuxian sect shouted, which also attracted Wu Hao''s attention.


    This should be the tomb of Jiaolong. All of them should be searched by Jiaolong after killing the human strongman. If it is the tomb of Jiaolong, that egg must be not simple.


    "What the hell is this, snake egg?" Liu ran took a look and also felt that the things in the egg were not simple.


    "Show me." Wu Hao holds the egg in his hand and instantly opens his eyes. It''s really a snake egg. Is it really the descendant of Jiaolong? So, isn''t the beast in this egg an existence against the sky.


    "You can''t see it. Why don''t you give it to me?" Wu Hao pretends to be calm. Once the surprise is too obvious, these people will feel that this egg is definitely not simple.


    "Sorry, I want this egg too. You said the treasure was divided equally, but there is only one egg. How do you divide it?"

 Chapter 419

    Liu ran obviously noticed Wu haogang''s look, so he could conclude that the egg was not simple.


    "It''s all right. You can have this egg. Then I''ll have your sword. The egg belongs to you and the sword belongs to me." Wu Hao pointed to Liu Ran''s long sword. Liu ran got one of the two ancient weapons just now. Since Liu ran saw his look, he had a plan.


    Sure enough, Liu ran hesitated after Wu Hao said he wanted the sword. He didn''t know whether Wu Hao''s words were true. The sword was an ancient weapon. How could it be given to Wu Hao.


    "This won''t work. Pick one except these." Of course, Liu ran refused Wu Hao. If he hadn''t been deeply afraid of danger, he would have killed Wu Hao. How could he let Wu Hao live until now.


    "You go back on your word? All the good things have been taken away by you. Let me pick one at random? " Wu Hao looked at Liu ran coldly. He had expected this for a long time, but he believed that Liu ran would spit things out obediently.


    "What do you mean to go back on one''s word? It doesn''t hurt to give you all the things. In short, I chose these two things." Liu ran said firmly.


    "OK, if you say so, I''m free. You continue. I''ll go first. I hope you can return to Beidou forest safely." Wu Hao was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute. How can we get out when you leave? The door has been closed. You have to take us!" Liu ran grabbed Wu Hao.


    "Take you? You''re dreaming! " Wu Hao said coldly, pushed his shoulder slightly, and Liu Ran''s hand pushed back.


    "Stop him!" At this time, Liu ran had no choice but to use strong to Wu Hao. For a time, everyone started, but Wu Hao was not worried.


    Before Wu Hao could make a move, the tomb shook and a stone fell.


    "What''s going on? What happened just now." The crowd held steady.


    "There is an array in the cave. Once you feel the spiritual power, the cave will collapse and you will be buried here." Wu Hao found this problem from the beginning, so he was so calm.


    Liu Ran''s face turned ugly for a moment. He didn''t expect this to happen. Now Wu Hao wanted to go. They really couldn''t stop him.


    "By the way, by the way, there are mechanisms here, and you have touched them just now. Soon, it will also collapse. If you want to rush out by force, it will only make you die faster. After all, I won''t accompany you."


    "Wait a minute, here you are!"


    Liu ran counseled. Compared with life, these babies are nothing and are not worth mentioning at all.


    "Oh? I''ve changed my mind, but now I''m not interested in it. What you did just now makes me frustrated. Besides, it''s just right for me to die here. "


    "Wu Hao, don''t go too far. If we don''t affect the sight of those strange animals, you won''t stay long in Beidou forest. Now you can either die again or at most later than us." Liu ran was worried. Once Wu Hao left, they might really die here.


    Wu Hao pretended to hesitate and said thoughtfully after a few seconds: "what you said is also reasonable. I Wu Hao won''t deceive people too much. I want one of the two things. You choose first." Wu Hao gave the choice to Liu ran.


    After looking at the sword and egg in his hand, Liu ran decisively chose the sword. After all, he didn''t know what was in the egg. If he wanted this thing to be useful, he might as well have something practical.


    Wu Hao knew Liu Ran''s choice from the beginning. That''s why he didn''t ask for the snake egg again, so as not to attract Liu Ran''s attention again.


    "If you repent in time, there''s nothing in it. If you want to go out, you can go out by yourself. If you don''t go out, you can continue to stay here."


    "What? You have broken your word. Take us out quickly! " Liu ranjian refers to Wu Hao. If Wu Hao really dares to escape alone, he will leave him regardless of life and death, even if he dies together.


    "The gate is right there. You can go out by yourself. Just open the button on it. There is no mechanism. Go first!" Wu Hao took advantage of Liu Ran''s carelessness and slipped away directly.


    After Wu Hao left, the door opened immediately.


    "Elder martial brother Liu, the door is really open. Shall we stay here or leave?"


    "Damn it, we were fooled by it!" Liu Ran''s face was livid. Wu Hao must have frightened them. There was no Dharma array in the cave and it would not collapse at the same time.


    "Chase, find Wu Hao and kill him. That egg must be chased back to me."


    In retrospect, Wu Hao was especially interested in the egg, but he didn''t care too much about the sword in his hand. Wu Hao definitely confused his sight again.


    So that egg is definitely not simple. It can be in the most secret place of the tomb. That egg may be the most valuable treasure of the whole tomb.


    But Wu Hao was far away from the tomb at this time. When he got the snake egg, he was still in the mood to rub his tongue with Liu ran and others. He quickly found a secret place and studied the snake egg.


    Just thinking of using his mental strength to see what was inside, a huge energy hit him, which was a kind of spiritual shock and made his mind a little blank.


    "Who is it!" A voice resounded through Wu Hao''s mind.


    "Who woke us up!" It was a very heavy voice and claimed to be his seat. Wu Hao knew it must be the creature in the egg.


    "Elder, younger Wu Hao, forgive me for disturbing you. I don''t know what to call you." Wu Hao tries to respond to each other, and the snake gall suddenly shakes a few times.


    "Human beings, you are human beings. You human beings dare to enter our secret capital world." The voice in my mind seemed very excited and obviously didn''t like humans.


    "Elder misunderstood. Although I am human, I get along well with the beast. I think you should be the strongest of the beast. The blue lion family told me your deeds. You are my idol." Wu Hao spent three inches to see if he could fool the Dragon inside.


    This guy is a very abnormal existence. Once anger rushes out of it, an idea may kill him, so the most important thing now is to calm this guy''s anger first.


    "Blue lion? Does the blue lion still exist? You said that you humans get along well with animals. You humans don''t have a good thing. " Jiaolong obviously didn''t believe Wu Hao''s deception.


    "Don''t you believe it? Let me show you this. " Wu Hao came to the small world with snake gall and called the little blue lion.


    "It''s really a blue lion family. Eh, it, it''s actually the lightning blue lion. It''s the highest variety of blue lion. It''s ancient blood." Jiaolong was a little excited, as if he had seen some treasure.


    "Elder, what is the blood of thunder blue lion?" Wu Hao wondered.


    "Hum, of course you humans don''t know. This little guy is the best of the blue lions. He can even be said to be a very powerful existence among exotic animals."

 Chapter 420

    Jiaolong said with some pride. After all, the blue lion is also their alien race.


    "Stronger than your predecessors? I heard the big blue lion say that you killed our human super strong with your own strength. "


    At this time, Jiaolong''s anger calmed down a lot. Perhaps he found the best blood of the blue lion and felt that the alien race had new hope.


    "Of course, the thunder and lightning blue lion is not simple, and you are a human. If you are not an enemy with a strange beast, I advise you not to move any mind. This seat will wake up in a while. Before the little blue lion becomes the overlord, you should protect it. If there are any mistakes, let me ask you."


    With that, Jiaolong fell asleep and stopped talking.


    Wu Hao was speechless for a while. How can these strong men all have this virtue? People are also like animals. If they have strength, they can speak with high arrogance.


    Wu Hao was a little oppressed, but fortunately, the snake egg was really a dragon. In this way, the snake egg belonged to him.


    But then there is a big problem. The dragon in the snake egg obviously wakes up rather than is born. This guy hates humans very much. What if he is operated on after waking up.


    Jiaolong''s powerful existence can''t be provoked. Even if the other party uses its space ability to escape, it''s probably too late.


    But this snake egg can''t be thrown everywhere, or it will get angry.


    In desperation, Wu Hao can only take it with him temporarily and wait for some time to see how to deal with it.


    "Are you the man the blue lion said?"


    Wu Hao just withdrew from the small world and a huge iron bull appeared in front of him.


    Wu Hao''s face became gloomy. How did the overlord beast know he was here, and it seemed that he had been waiting for him here.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m not going to fight you. The blue lion is with me. I know what you said. What are you going to do next?"


    Wu Hao has seen the iron bull, and the blue lion told him before that the four overlords only see that the relationship between the blue lion and the iron bull is good, but in this case, the iron bull can also help the blue lion. It seems that the iron bull is not simple.


    "Master Tieniu, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Wu Hao pretended to be stupid. He told the blue lion that he wanted to make animals and humans live in harmony, but it was not so easy to complete.


    Even though the iron bull is trustworthy, he doesn''t intend to talk too much with the beast.


    "It''s a good thing to be so vigilant. Let''s talk about it later. This is the territory of the black tiger. You''re not safe here. You''d better go to my side and take care of yourself when you stay with the blue lion."


    Iron bull''s words and deeds are familiar to Wu Hao. He always feels like he''s met somewhere, but he can''t say where he''s familiar. It''s just a kind of cordial feeling.


    "Thank you, master Tieniu." Wu Hao didn''t refuse. Since there is an iron bull to take care of, it should be much safer there. Moreover, the little blue lion is also clamoring to find his mother. He still has to go there anyway.


    As soon as Wu Hao and the iron bull left, the green elephant and the black tiger jumped out of the darkness.


    "The iron bull also defected. Now the blue lion and the iron bull join hands. I''m afraid we can''t help them." The green elephant looked at the departing man and beast.


    "That''s not necessarily true. We still have cattle python. Plus cattle python, we all know the strength of cattle python. Since iron bull chooses to betray us, we can just get rid of the scourge of these two forests."


    ¡­ ¡­


    "Master Tieniu, the black tiger and the green elephant seem to have found us. What should we do?" Wu Hao had already found the black tiger and the green elephant hiding in the dark when he left, so he chose to leave.


    "It''s all right. I''ll solve it then."


    Wu Hao looks at the iron bull and suddenly feels that the iron bull''s eyes are not right, so Wu Hao stops.


    "Sorry, master Tieniu, I can''t go with you." Wu Hao said in a low voice, and suddenly the lightning energy in his hand went away.


    "What are you going to do!" Iron bull is very confused. There are no enemies around. Why does Wu Hao gather lightning? Don''t you believe it?


    "Offended!" Wu Hao pointed a little and tried his best to attack the iron bull. He knew that these attacks were not painful for the iron bull.


    Not far away, the green elephant and the black tiger also found the battle here and rushed over immediately.


    "Hum, you''re just a cow. Do you think it''s possible to cheat me with your IQ? Stupid! "


    Time domain!


    Wu Hao immediately launched the field, enveloped the iron bull in an instant, and countless lightning attacks crackled on the iron bull.


    "The overlord beast is really strong, but it''s impossible for you to take me away today. I won''t play with you. Bye!"


    Wu Hao knew that it was enough to do this. Finally, the powerful lightning broke out completely, and the forest also lit a fire. The area of 100 meters was blackened by Wu Hao''s lightning ability.


    At this time, Wu Hao had disappeared.


    "What''s going on, iron bull!" The black tiger rushed out. It was already confused. Didn''t the iron bull betray them and fight with the human.


    At this time, Tieniu also understood what Wu Hao had done. Just now, it told Wu Hao that it would solve the matter. In fact, at that time, it had the idea of dying to try whether it could replace the green elephant and the black tiger.


    Wu Hao obviously found its look, so he suddenly attacked it.


    Because when Wu Hao was about to leave, Wu Hao''s voice appeared in his mind.


    "Elder Tieniu, I''ve felt your determination. Living is better than anything. I''ll solve this matter. The rest depends on you. I''ll see you then!"


    "Damn human, it found it!" The iron bull smashed his huge fist to the ground and pretended to be extremely angry.


    Now that Wu Hao has played a trick, if he doesn''t appreciate it, isn''t it a waste of Wu Hao''s trick.


    "What''s the matter? You just met humans? " The black tiger pretended to be silly and asked. The iron bull didn''t expose it and nodded.


    "Just now I found a human being staying with the blue lion, so I wanted to trick him into going to my territory. Because you also know that human has space ability, so I said that the blue lion is on my side. I didn''t expect to be found by this treacherous human. What are you two doing? I''m only here now!"


    The iron bull looked at the green elephant and the black tiger angrily, as if blaming two strange animals.


    "When we heard the battle, we rushed over. Unexpectedly, he just ran away. It is estimated that he also knew that we were coming. You, a overlord beast, were suppressed by a stellar human. I''d like to ask what happened." The black tiger questioned the iron bull. Obviously, he thought it was very suspicious.


    "Oh? You think that human is weak? If you really think so, I have nothing to say. Can''t you see the power of his lightning energy? " The iron bull said angrily.

 Chapter 421

    Then the black tiger and the green elephant looked around and were surprised.


    "It''s just a human being. If you find the blue lion, you can find it. I must solve that human being myself." At this time, the black tiger completely believed what the iron bull said.


    Because the lightning energy just released by Wu Hao is really as powerful as you. The whole area is 100 meters. There are more than a dozen injured monsters. Moreover, most of these monsters have stellar strength, and even two stellar peaks.


    Since that human can hurt the stellar beast, its strength must not be so weak. It''s OK for the iron bull to be blocked for a time.


    "Iron bull, you should also hurry to find it. The blue lion is definitely still in the Beidou forest. Our area is almost finished searching, and you are the only one left." The green elephant didn''t forget to explain when he left.


    The iron bull answered and left quickly. He didn''t want to talk too much with these two guys.


    Wu Hao just used his space ability to go directly to the site of iron bull. Since iron bull said that the blue lion was here, he must come. At the same time, he also hoped that iron bull could get away smoothly, otherwise the two guys would be difficult to deal with.


    Wu Hao sees the strange beast of the ox group and threatens the other party to take it to successfully find the blue lion.


    "Is my son okay?" The blue lion asked the little blue lion the first time he saw Wu Hao. Wu Hao nodded and took big blue into the small world.


    When the two mother and son met, Xiaolan rushed over. Wu Hao was speechless for a while. He hadn''t seen him for two days. That''s it.


    "Lightning Blue Lion blood? Are you sure? "


    Wu Hao tells the blue lion what happened in the tomb. Naturally, he doesn''t know what the blood of the lightning blue lion is. It sounds very powerful, so he must tell the blue lion.


    "At first, I also thought about whether it was the blood of lightning blue lion, but I think it should be impossible. It was just an ordinary change, but if it was really what the Jiaolong said, it should be right."


    Big blue also looked at the egg with some fear in his eyes. The egg was more respectful. After all, it was the ancestor of an alien beast. He didn''t know how long it lived or how strong it was. He only knew that the Jiaolong must be very powerful.


    "The blood of the lightning Blue Lion actually comes from the first generation ancestors of my blue lion family. It is very powerful. I heard that the lightning blue lion was taken away by an extremely powerful top strong man, so it disappeared from the secret capital. I don''t know how powerful it is."


    It seems that the lightning blue lion can grow to what extent. Even the blue lion doesn''t know. After all, it''s just a legend for it.


    Wu Hao did not continue to investigate. Now the capital gate is about to open. There is not much time left. We must start now and rush to Midu city.


    "Big blue, why don''t you come with us?"


    However, Da LAN shook his head: "no, I must stay here. If I leave easily, my ethnic group will be destroyed. Only if they can''t find me and know that I''m still in Beidou forest, they won''t attack my ethnic group. Don''t worry, take Xiao Lan. There''s an iron bull taking care of me here. Even if they find me, I work with the iron bull, They can''t help me. "


    Wu Hao doesn''t continue to insist. After all, the blue lion is right. Although the whole Beidou forest is catching it now, it can''t give up its ethnic group because of this.


    "OK, I''ll come back as soon as possible. Don''t fight with black tigers these days. Maybe Xiao Lan will grow up when I come back."


    When entering the secret capital this time, Wu Hao really wants to go with Xiao Lan. The secret capital is the key to the cultivation of the secret capital. Entering there, the cultivation can be said to have just begun.


    So he may have some chance to take Xiaolan in. If Xiaolan can reach adulthood at one time, the Beidou forest will be completely shuffled.


    After saying goodbye to big blue, Wu Hao set out alone. Now he is still in the Beidou forest. Naturally, he dare not release little blue. Beidou is full of danger to little blue.


    At the same time, Liu ran and others also set out one after another and dared to go in the direction of the secret capital. After the cultivation of the secret capital, it was almost time to end, so they must seize the opportunity.


    In particular, Liu Ran''s strength has reached the peak. If he goes further, his strength will reach the domain master level. At that time, Wu Hao will have to kneel in front of him and pray for his life. I''m afraid the elder of Xiuxian sect will also have a place for him.


    Therefore, the cultivation of the secret capital city is very important to it. The elders of the Xiuxian sect are basically at the peak of the domain master level. The highest is the venerable of the Xiuxian sect, which is their supreme existence.


    When he Liu ran believed that as long as he worked hard enough, he could reach that strength one day. Others might not be able to do it, but he could definitely do it.


    "Senior brother Liu, if we meet Wu Hao this time, we must kill him." Wang Yu was not very sad about the secret capital cultivation.


    When he came to Beidou forest, all the martial brothers were practicing desperately, but he wanted to kill Wu Hao. Nevertheless, his strength has reached star level. It can be seen that the cultivation speed in this secret capital is quite fast.


    "Of course I''ll kill him, and my brother''s revenge will come back!" Liu ran narrowed his eyes and wanted to kill Wu Hao for a long time. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance before, but this time it''s different. Whenever he meets Wu Hao or lets him break through to the domain master level, he can naturally control Wu Hao''s life and death at will.


    At that time, even if he meets a overlord monster in the Beidou forest, he will have the spare power to fight back. Even if he is not an opponent, the other party will never be able to do anything about him.


    Three days later, Wu Hao had gone out of the Beidou forest and came to the solitary peak. Unlike the Beidou forest, it had gone out of the territory of the four overlords.


    There are also monsters on the solitary mountain, but they are all weak and small monsters. The highest level is only stars. They are basically stars, but monsters are really rare.


    Here, Wu Hao released Xiaolan. Xiaolan''s appearance instantly made the surrounding 100 meters quiet.


    Maybe it''s Xiaolan''s appearance. All the animals here know the blue lion overlord of Beidou forest, so this blue lion is definitely related to that overlord blue lion.


    In addition, the blue lion itself is powerful and surrounded by lightning. It''s not easy to provoke at a glance, so Xiaolan''s appearance scared away all the strange animals for a time.


    Wu Hao is also happy to relax. Otherwise, he has been hiding all the way. During this period, he also met many strange animals. Now that there is Xiaolan out of the Beidou, he can also go on his way in a swagger.


    Five days later, Liu ran and others had arrived under the dense capital. They looked a little embarrassed along the way. Except Liu ran, the others were injured. It seems that there was a lot of fighting along the way.


    Wu Hao followed and couldn''t help laughing when he saw Liu ran and others: "you came so early, but you seem to be hurt. It seems that sometimes it''s not a good thing to have many people."

 Chapter 422

    "Elder martial brother Liu, get ready to do it." Wang Yu stood up and saw Wu Hao. He always felt uncomfortable. It was best to kill such unpleasant people.


    "Don''t panic." Liu ran grabbed Wang Yu.


    "Now we are badly weakened. This guy is not weak. We''d better recover first." Liu Ran is not so reckless. Although he doesn''t have hands all the way, he also consumes a lot of physical energy. It''s unwise to fight Wu Hao now.


    Wang Yu sat back again. He wanted to kill Wu Hao now, but Liu ran was right. Wu Hao was too mysterious and didn''t know what else to do. He had to recover first.


    "The secret capital will open in two days. If you have the leisure to talk so much nonsense, you might as well think about how to live after you go in." Liu ran sneered. This time, he is the master of the advanced domain, so he can definitely control Wu Hao''s life and death.


    "Thank you for worrying about me. I heard that the nun I killed before was your brother. I didn''t expect me to kill your brother. You can still care about me so much. I don''t know what your brother will think."


    "You!" Liu ran clenched his fist, and Wu Hao clearly wanted to annoy him.


    "Ah, it''s so boring. You can sleep. You should eat and drink. Don''t worry about me." Wu Hao lay on the grass with a leisurely look on his face.


    These guys didn''t take action against him. It seems that the consumption is really not small. Although he can solve these guys now, he won''t do that.


    I don''t know what will happen in the secret capital. It''s too dangerous to go in alone. It''s good to let these guys go in and take the lead, so spare their lives for the time being.


    Both sides harboured ghosts and entered an impasse for a time. They waited quietly for two days.


    On the third day, the secret capital gate was successfully opened. Liu ran and others rushed in the first wave, and Wu Hao followed behind.


    This is a city, just like human cities, but different from the modern technology of the earth, it is somewhat like the ancient times of the earth. All houses were wooden houses. It looks like it really feels like going back to ancient times.


    There are many people on the street. No, it should be said that there are many strange animals.


    The strange animals here are different from those outside. They look like people and are not human, but they walk like people. They are the same size as humans. They just have strange faces.


    Wu Hao was puzzled. What the hell is this place? Is there such a strange beast here in secret capital?


    When he looked at Liu ran and others, who knows, Liu ran and others also changed their appearance and changed into strange animals one after another.


    Wu Hao''s secret way is bad. Human beings should not be allowed to enter here, so Liu ran and other talents took their headgear and pretended to be an alien, but he didn''t know about it, and Liu ran and others must not be able to tell him.


    "The strange animals entering the city are examined one after another, and those who refuse will be killed!"


    At this time, a strange beast with a horse head jumped down from the wall. Liu ran accepted the inspection very cooperatively. The other party didn''t see that it was a Headcover.


    Wu Hao is a little embarrassed. Since human beings are not allowed to enter the secret capital, isn''t he a wolf into the tiger''s mouth? There is definitely a powerful existence in the secret capital. Once the other party finds out, he is afraid he can''t go if he wants to go.


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao quickly walked two steps to Liu Ran''s side. At this time, Remy horse is checking others.


    "You are really overcast, but you think you can go in if I can''t go in? If I tell each other that you are human, can you go in? " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    But Liu ran didn''t get angry, but smiled: "you threaten me? Even if you don''t understand the rules here, you come in. I think your life is too long, but I''m not unreasonable. I still have a hood here, but take out that egg. "


    Liu ran took out a headdress and shook it in front of Wu Hao.


    "Sorry, that egg ran away by itself. I didn''t bother you. You still want eggs. Let me go with you for nothing."


    It''s impossible to hand over eggs. That''s elder Jiaolong. He doesn''t want to die young by trading Jiaolong''s powerful existence for a Headcover.


    "Then don''t talk." Liu ran took the headgear back.


    "Wait a minute, the eggs are gone. I have other things. Look what this is?" Wu Hao took out a heavenly fruit.


    After seeing tianlingguo, Liu ran was like a cat who saw a mouse. His strength could be raised to the peak of star level so quickly. Lingguo helped a lot that day. If he could have one in, his grasp of advanced domain master level would increase a lot.


    "Why don''t you trade the heavenly fruit for a headgear with me? Are you sure? " Liu ran was puzzled but moved. If Wu Hao really agreed, he would never refuse.


    "Sure, of course."


    "Deal!" Liu ran threw the headgear to Wu Hao and took the tianlingguo.


    It''s just a heavenly fruit. He doesn''t care. Besides, Liu ran will get rid of him sooner or later, so even if the heavenly fruit is digested by him that day, it''s a waste of resources.


    Wu Hao got a sheep horn headgear and took it up. Soon it was his turn to check him.


    "Sheep, the weakest race, what are you doing in Midu?" Remy Martin asked in a cold voice and looked down upon him.


    "Why, the sheep can''t enter the capital?" Wu Hao asked. It seems that Liu ran set him up again. It''s just trying to die.


    "Yes, you can, but you have to have a certain strength. The strength coming in from the outside will not be too weak. If you are too weak, how can you participate in the next game?"


    match?


    Wu Hao is more enlightened. He came to the secret capital to practice, not to practice. He has never heard of any practice.


    But he will not be foolish enough to ask Remy Martin what game. Once he asks, he will definitely be seen. Since he has come, he has to see any game.


    I''m afraid Liu ran and others came for this game, so there must be great benefits.


    "What strength do you need?" Wu Hao asked lightly.


    "I don''t know what strength you need. Are you here to participate in the competition?" Remy Martin immediately suspected Wu Hao''s behavior.


    "Of course, I have stellar strength. Do you think so?" Wu Hao released a touch of spiritual power. Although there was only the slightest, he could immediately feel that Wu Hao''s strength was indeed stellar.


    "Star Primary, barely qualified, go in."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he has muddled through. Liu Ran is really insidious. Knowing that the sheep are the weakest, he even gave him the head cover of the sheep. Isn''t it obvious to give him a cover.


    But it doesn''t matter. Isn''t he in now? As long as he can come in, those processes are not important. He remembers everything Liu Ran has done to it today. When he goes out after this practice, Liu ran will die.

 Chapter 423

    After successfully entering the secret capital, he has been following Liu ran and others. Now he is too unfamiliar with the secret capital. When he asks Liu ran and others, they will certainly not tell him, so it is the wisest choice to follow them.


    Liu ran and others have been walking to the center of the city with a map in their hands. Obviously, this map should be given by those old monsters of Xiuxian sect. After all, those old guys have been here before and are relatively familiar with here.


    Come to the center of the city, where people come and go and gather a lot of people.


    Liu ran asked people to sign up first. He stood under the stage and watched the martial arts competitions on the stage.


    Is this what Remy Martin said just now? Nothing special.


    "Sheep? How dare you come in? " At this time, a wild boar nearby said to Wu Hao. Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Ah, it''s a good thing to come in. In fact, we pigs can''t come in. I''m also a trustee to have a chance to come in and have a look." The boar said with some sigh.


    "Oh? Is the game so attractive? " Wu Hao responded at this time. Obviously, the other party didn''t want to ridicule him, so he responded.


    "Brother, you don''t even know the game. What are you doing here? This competition is not simple, but as long as you can win a hundred games in a row, you can enter the cold blood pool to practice. "


    "Cold blood pool? What is that? " Wu Hao is also interested. This cold blood pool should not be simple. Maybe Liu ran and others came for this cold blood pool.


    "I''ll go. Do you really or falsely know what you came in for?" The boar stared at Wu Hao in amazement. After all, those who can enter the secret capital should know what the cold blood pool is.


    "I also came in accidentally. I watched other monsters come in, and I followed them. Please explain it to me." Wu Hao smiled and said that the wild boar should know about the cold blood pool. Since he can''t ask Liu ran, it''s OK to ask these strange animals. Moreover, people themselves are strange animals and don''t necessarily know less than Liu ran and others.


    "This cold blood pool is the holy land of the secret capital. It is opened every 50 years. When it is opened, all exotic animals will participate in a competition for three days. In these three days, as long as you win 100 games in a row, you can enter the cold blood pool for cultivation and get the reward of the city Lord."


    "What reward?" Wu Hao hurriedly asked. It seems that Liu ran and others really came for the cold blood pool. In that case, he will also participate. He wants to see if there is such a mystery in the cold blood pool.


    "I don''t know. It''s different every time. I don''t know what it is this time."


    "It''s not difficult to win a hundred games in a row." Wu Hao smiled faintly, and the boar looked at him speechless.


    "Not difficult? For tens of thousands of years, no more than 100 strong people have entered the north cold blood pool. Only one or two can enter the cold blood pool each time, or even none. Don''t you think it''s difficult? "


    These Wu Hao sign words. Although the strength of these monsters on the stage is not weak, most of them only have primary stars, and perhaps there are more powerful ones behind them.


    Wu Hao didn''t say much to the boar. He won 100 games in a row in three days. He was in a hurry. He didn''t even think about it. He ran to sign up immediately.


    Liu ran and others have finished reporting at this time, and even someone has come on stage.


    Wu Hao was very clear about the strength of these immortals. Those monsters would not be opponents, but he didn''t know in the later stage.


    After the roll call, Wu Hao entered the waiting. After a while, Liu ran walked onto the stage. This time it was his turn.


    It was a wolf who fought with him. His strength was intermediate. It was good. Liu ran put him down in two moves and easily won a blood. The competition scene that ended so easily was also boiling. After all, many competitions had been entangled for a long time before, which was enough to show that Liu Ran''s strength was very strong.


    After Liu ran stepped down, it was Wu Hao''s turn to take the stage. The five challenge platforms were carried out at the same time, and the speed was quite fast.


    Wu Hao''s opponent is a cheetah. He is very fast. At the beginning of the game, he passed by Wu Hao. Maybe he thought Wu Hao was really a sheep, so he was joking.


    "The sheep dare to come on stage. You''re too lucky to raise pigs?" The cheetah was just ready to attack Wu Hao, but when it just approached Wu Hao, it was directly boxed by Wu Hao and flew down without any suspense.


    "How, how can it be so strong?" The wild boar under the stage thought that the weak of the sheep family just had a try. When he saw that his opponent was a cheetah, the wild boar knew that Wu Hao must lose. Who knew the end was so.


    "Sometimes don''t talk too much. Talking too much is very humiliating." Wu Hao gently took back his hand. Just now he had mercy. Otherwise, just relying on that circle would be enough to kill him on the spot.


    After Wu Hao stepped down, the boar caught up.


    "Brother, brother, are you so strong? It''s great." The boar said with some envy.


    "It''s OK. It''s just too wave, and some despise me, so I started it first without taking out all its strength." Wu Hao made an excuse at will.


    Now it''s just the beginning. It can''t show too dazzling light, otherwise it will inevitably be stared at by the strong men of the alien race.


    "Again, another strong man! That''s great. " Many strange animals cheered again.


    Wu Hao was not too surprised. He had released the blue lion just now. If the cold blood pool is a place for top-notch cultivation, the blue lion must participate. This is also for the sake of Xiao Lan.


    "Blue lion, it''s actually a blue lion. This is a powerful ethnic group of the alien race." Many strange animals began to talk. After Xiaolan easily solved her opponent, she skillfully came to Wu Hao.


    This scene makes those strange animals more unclear. Therefore, the blue lion is so powerful in the whole secret, while the sheep family is very weak. But now the blue lion actually flatters the sheep family. This scene really makes them a little confused.


    "OK, OK, I know you''re powerful, but be careful." Wu Hao felt that the blue lion appeared, as if a strange animal had been staring at them.


    Since all monsters can participate, the men representing the black tiger and the green elephant can also participate. Of course, the black tiger and the green elephant cannot participate, because all monsters reaching the overlord level are prohibited from participating in this competition.


    As long as it is not a overlord, no matter who it is, it should not cause practical damage to Xiaolan, but he must also be careful. The black tiger is crazy and wants to kill Xiaolan in his dream. Who knows if it will kill Xiaolan again.


    At the end of the day, Wu Hao has won more than 20 games in a row, which has become one of the current Championship goals. The same is true for Xiao Lan. Of course, there are Liu ran and Wang Yu.


    Their strength is also very strong and the game is very easy.

 Chapter 424

    "Man, although you have won in a row today, you have to be careful tomorrow. This game doesn''t look easy, but it''s the same day. If you can win a hundred games in a row, I''ll follow you."


    Since Wu Hao won the first game, the wild boar has been following him to curry favor with him. When he saw him staying with Wu Hao, many exotic animals showed a little respect to him, so he said that if Wu Hao can win a hundred games in a row, he can also follow him.


    If that''s true, in the name of Wu Hao alone, it can walk horizontally in the secret capital. You know, there are few strong players who can win a hundred games in a row. Which one is not the most powerful existence in the secret capital today.


    "Besides, since you have said so, I don''t think it''s so easy to win." Wu Hao smiled. After dinner, the boar arranged a hotel and took him to rest with Xiaolan.


    When he entered the room, Wu Hao was always in the process of cultivation. It would be a loss to waste one day of cultivation in the secret capital. One day of cultivation in the secret capital is comparable to half a month of cultivation on the earth.


    Now its strength has reached the advanced level of stars, five levels of Shenyuan skill, five levels of spiritual power, and three levels of psychic determination. However, it has been so secret for so long, and all aspects of skills are about to break through.


    Now that you want to participate in the competition, it''s best to seize the time to break through the channeling decision. However, after entering the cold blood pool, plus the channeling decision, I believe his cultivation will be faster.


    The next morning, when Wu Hao came to the competition scene, Liu ran and others had already finished the next round.


    Seeing Wu Hao appear, Wang Yu is very dissatisfied. Since Wu Hao also participated in the competition, he may meet Wu Hao. Naturally, he is not Wu Hao''s opponent, so he always prays not to meet Wu Hao, otherwise he will lose.


    "Man, remember what I said yesterday. Every day is different. Today your opponent''s race is different, and your strength will change." The boar reminded again that it really wanted to go further.


    Wu Hao ignored it and went straight to the stage. He had just observed that the strength of these monsters today is indeed somewhat different. Most of them have reached the intermediate level of stars, and some have reached the advanced level of stars, but this does not mean that they can stop him.


    "Too strong, these guys are too strong, especially the sheep. Is it really the sheep?"


    For Wu Hao''s strength and race, there have been doubts about other monsters, because for monsters, it is absolutely impossible for the sheep family to have such a strong man.


    For tens of thousands of years, the sheep nationality has never had a strong person, and is rated as the weakest race. How can such a strong person appear tens of thousands of years later.


    At the end of the day, Wu Hao''s winning streak has reached 70 games. Although today is more than the first day, it takes less time, because Wu Hao has exposed some strength today.


    Returning to the hotel room, Wu Hao did not practice, but made a Headcover with Xiaolan''s hair. Today, the doubts of those strange animals had to make him interested.


    He doesn''t worry about those talking beasts. After all, they don''t have the strength to threaten him, but there is a strong presence in the secret capital. Once disturbed, he will become quite dangerous immediately.


    On the third day, Wu Hao came to the game scene early in the morning. Many strange animals stared at him and wondered if Wu Hao, a strange weak sheep family, could really win a hundred games in a row.


    Today, Wu Hao''s opponent is a star advanced tiger family. The strength of the other party is absolutely not weak. He tangled with Wu Hao for a while. This is also the time Wu Hao has spent doing more since he participated in the competition.


    But in the same way, Wu Hao won the game.


    When he won, he didn''t step down, but slowly took off his headgear, and all the monsters screamed in an instant.


    "Blue Lion clan, it''s actually a blue lion clan. I said that the sheep clan can''t be so strong. It turned out to be a blue lion clan." There was a lot of discussion, but it also completely explained Wu Hao''s strong strength in the past two days.


    Liu ran couldn''t help humming when he saw it. Originally, he thought that the identity of the sheep family could bring some trouble to Wu Hao, but unexpectedly, Wu Hao took advantage of the identity of the blue lion.


    Now these monsters can accept it. After all, the blue lion is the representative of a powerful race.


    And 200 years ago, a strong blue lion took part in the cold blood pool competition. At that time, he also won 100 games in a row, so it''s not surprising if Wu Hao can win 100 games in a row.


    "Two blue lions, there are two blue lions. It seems that the blue lion family will continue to be strong." Looking at Wu Hao and Xiaolan, many strange animals marveled. The already powerful blue lion is even stronger.


    "Yes, the little blue lion has obviously better talent. Don''t you see that he can''t walk upright? When he can walk upright, his strength will soar, so I''m more optimistic about that one."


    Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to the comments of animals under the stage. Sometimes silence is better than sound. If you talk too much, it may become a cover up.


    The next battle with Wu Hao is still a tiger clan, but this tiger clan is not simple. It has the strength of the peak of stars. It can be said that it is quite powerful. Even Liu Heng feels a little hard to see behind the scenes.


    His strength also comes from the peak of the star, but if he really wants to compete with the same level, the winning rate can only be 5%, so he must hide his strength next. It''s best not to compete with the strange animals at the peak of the star.


    Wu Hao also didn''t pay attention to the stellar peak, but it took more time, but he gradually began to hide his strength. These guys are getting stronger and stronger. If it continues to be exposed, it is likely to lead to a stronger existence.


    There must be a reason why it is difficult to get the quota of cold blood pool. After all, many strange animals stare at it. The quota is limited, and other strange animals naturally don''t want him to get it.


    "You are strong. I admit that the blue lion is a powerful race. Maybe in a hundred years, our blue lion will surpass our bear, but not now."


    The bear family is one of the most powerful in the whole MI. Although the strongest of their race is not much different from the blue lion, they have good blood inheritance and have more powerful descendants than the blue lion. Therefore, compared with the bear family, the blue lion has a slight weakness.


    "As I said before, don''t talk too much, or you will die of talking too much." Wu Hao sneered.


    Wu Hao fought with the other side. The other side''s brute force really made Wu Hao feel a little uncomfortable. After all, the bear family is good at strength, and its strength is stronger than the tiger family, so Wu Hao was repeatedly defeated.


    Of course, this is when Wu Hao hides his strength. Even if he can''t compare with the bear in front of him in terms of strength, if he exposes all his strength, he can kill it in an instant. You know, his strength is absolutely invincible within the star.


    "Do you only know how to escape? It seems that you blue lion people are just like this. Get out of here! " When the black bear struck, Wu Hao quickly dodged and didn''t answer.

 Chapter 425

    After fifty rounds of fighting, Wu Hao also found that the other party was a little difficult to deal with without using some means. There was no way, Wu Hao had to luck Kunming divine skill, and Dihong formula was also used. For a time, Wu Hao''s strength increased greatly, and black bear obviously felt that Wu Hao''s strength had changed greatly.


    "You actually hide your strength in front of me. You really underestimate me, but it doesn''t matter. Even if you hide your strength, you''re not my opponent." The black bear looked very confident.


    Now its strength has reached the peak of stars. Ask the whole secret capital, who dares to say that the power of the bear family is the second or the first, so the power of Wu Hao''s explosion is just the same in front of it.


    After using Kunming divine skill and Dihong Jue, Wu Hao''s strength increases greatly. He is hard with black bear in front, but he can only resist in front of him.


    You should know that the power of using the Dihong formula will soar ten times. This ten times can completely change a person''s strength. He didn''t expect that the black bear had such strong power.


    However, Wu Hao was not too worried. Since emperor Hong Jue could not do anything about each other, he was not helpless.


    "Divine formula!"


    At the same time, Wu Hao exerts the divine formula. The violent power makes Wu Hao feel some muscle pain. The power of the divine formula plus emperor Hong formula suddenly soars 18 times. I''m afraid only he can bear the tear of this power in the world today.


    "This guy has a backhand!" The black bear also frowned at this time. Wu Hao''s soaring strength just now made him try his best, but he never thought that Wu Hao had more strength.


    "You are a very strong opponent, but in this secret, we bear has the final say," give me death! " The black bear roared and attacked Wu Hao. Each punch was strong enough to split the mountain and the ground. The violent collision almost cracked the protective cover on the scene.


    This battle also attracted the attention of many strong men, who came to help suppress the violent energy in the challenge arena.


    Liu ran not far away was even more surprised.


    "He, he''s so strong?" Liu ran swallowed his throat. At this moment, he really knew how terrible Wu Hao''s strength was.


    He is also the peak of the star, but he is not confident that he can agree to the black bear. However, Wu Hao is inseparable from the black bear, and even tends to suppress the black bear. From this point of view, Wu Hao''s strength may have surpassed him.


    At this time, he was also happy that he had never shot Wu Hao before. If he had shot Wu Hao, I''m afraid he couldn''t stand here now.


    "No, we must seize the time to upgrade the domain master." Liu Ran''s eyes became firm. As long as he reached the domain master level, even if Wu Hao was strong, he could easily erase it. Therefore, he must get the quota of cold blood pool this time.


    Liu ran looked back at his opponent. He saw that his opponent was also in a daze. Immediately he found the opportunity and directly sent him off the challenge arena.


    Wu Hao''s side is nearing the end at this time. The strength of the black bear is really strong, but it is more and more difficult.


    "I admit defeat." Black bear also knows that he is no longer Wu Hao''s opponent. It doesn''t make sense to play this game again. Just now it has continuously overdrawn its physical strength. If it continues to overdraw, it may be dangerous.


    "You won. I admit you are strong and better than me. You deserve this hundred game winning streak." Black bear is forthright. He doesn''t resent Wu Hao because he can''t win. He regards Wu Hao as his enemy.


    "Accept!" Wu Hao also politely replied.


    Wu Hao became famous again in the first battle. The previous battle only made all the monsters know the powerful beast of the blue lion family.


    But after winning the game against the black bear today, those strange animals who were ready to move no longer dare to go on stage. Wu haogang''s performance on stage is too exaggerated. Even the black bear is not an opponent. Aren''t they beaten up.


    No one dares to go up, and Wu Hao also sits down. Seeing that it is getting dark and there is still no challenge at the end of the time, the organizer will take compulsory measures and all participants will enter the big challenge arena together to participate in the final chaotic battle.


    As long as the number of consecutive victories in this chaotic war is made up to 100, it is also a victory, but this chaotic war is also very difficult.


    I''m afraid there are some reasons why these people don''t dare to take the stage to compete with Wu Hao. They all wait until the chaos war comes. At that time, they work together. Even if Wu Hao is strong, he can''t win.


    That''s why there are so few places in the cold blood pool. It''s because of the chaotic war. The strong who had the chance to win a hundred games in a row will become the target of public criticism.


    After dark, a strong bear from the organizer appeared, and then the scene changed. The original 30 meter challenge arena became a huge and boundless battle scene.


    "There are no rules, but anyone who can gather 100 victories in this chaotic war will win. The winner will get the quota of cold blood pool and the city master will reward."


    The tiger strongman left after saying that.


    "The chaos war begins!"


    In a word, many monsters have gathered in the audience, which is the same as in previous years, but a little different.


    Although there are also strange animals to form a team in each chaotic fight, there are only three or four, but this time more than 20 people form a team together and look at Wu Hao covetously.


    "We can never let you win."


    At this time, Liu Ran has also started. As the saying goes, it''s better to start first, because Wu Hao''s light is too bright, and no beast strong man is staring at him, so it''s his harvest time at this moment.


    Wu Hao stood in place and didn''t speak, but his eyes kept changing and nodded slightly at the same time.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just count how many you have and see if you can help me put together a hundred consecutive victories at one time."


    Arrogance, arrogance!


    Wu Hao''s words made the team angry. Wu Hao was really planning to defeat them. He was arrogant to the limit.


    "Let''s go together and kill it!"


    "Twenty three, just right." Wu Hao just lost. He saw those strange animals rush to him one after another. Among them, the most powerful one is the peak of three stars. It can be said that this team is very strong.


    "Come on, I don''t want to waste time. Enjoy the thunder feast!" Wu Hao opened his hands.


    Divine Yuan Shu!


    Heavenly eye system!


    Space field!


    Lightning capacity.


    One after another, the battlefield seemed to be controlled by Wu Hao. There were dark clouds in the sky, and lightning was sweeping over the sky.


    Ah!


    Ah ah!


    There was a wolf howling at the scene, and sparks would be aroused wherever lightning passed.


    In Wu Hao''s space field, everything has the final say of him. These animals fall down one by one, and one by one, they know how stupid they are at this time.


    Wu Hao didn''t do his best to fight with the black tiger. The power of lightning is Wu Hao''s bottom card.

 Chapter 426

    The black bear also smiled helplessly. He did his best to eat milk and didn''t force Wu Hao out. However, if Wu Hao had done his best just now, I''m afraid the battle would have ended long ago.


    Everyone knows what the beast''s nemesis is. It''s the power of lightning, so Wu Hao just has this ability.


    "What kind of monster is it? It''s just a blue lion. Why does it have the power of lightning!" Some people were surprised and some wondered why this powerful beast had the power of lightning.


    According to the truth, the power of lightning is the most feared ability of strange animals. Why does this ability appear on strange animals again.


    Two minutes later, even if the three stars were at their peak, they couldn''t continue to support. Although they didn''t hurt them, they also knew that they had to admit defeat in this case.


    Hundred games!


    Wu Hao reached a hundred games and fought against 22 exotic animals alone. Such strength has never appeared since ancient times, which has almost refreshed the three views of all exotic animals.


    The reputation of the blue lion spread to a big forest in an instant.


    Liu ran also picked up a big bargain. Strong monsters were almost dealing with Wu Hao. Just those weaker ones gave him enough to win a hundred games in a row.


    The same is true for Xiaolan. Wu Hao''s blue lion is so powerful, and so is the little blue lion.


    At first, there were other monsters because they thought Xiaolan was a teenager and should be bullied better. However, when Xiaolan was exposed to lightning, they were afraid. Wu Hao would use the power of lightning, and Xiaolan might.


    It is precisely because Xiaolan can also be confused with Wu Hao, otherwise the blue lion''s power of lightning will be tracked down by the organizer.


    Three.


    There are three places in the cold blood pool this time. Although they have also appeared, they have only appeared once in thousands of years, which makes them shocked.


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, congratulations." The strong Xiong of the organizer came to Wu Hao and Xiao Lan and directly ignored Liu ran.


    Although Liu Ran is also among them, Liu Ran''s strength is not outstanding. He is obviously a bastard. It can only be said that Liu ran will look for opportunities.


    Of course, Liu Ran is also very angry, but what''s the matter? Wu Hao''s strength really makes him look small with you. It''s normal for no one to notice him.


    "It''s not easy for you to clean up Wu Hao as long as you enter the cold blood pool and let me break through to the domain master level."


    Liu ran secretly calculated that after he came out of the cold blood pool this time, he would definitely advance to the domain master level. At that time, he must torture Wu Hao until he tortured Wu Hao to death.


    "All right, three, come with me." The strong people of the bear family are more polite to Wu Hao and Xiao Lan. After all, the strong people will be respected wherever they go. Liu Ran is different. The strong people of the bear family haven''t seen him.


    The strong man of the Xiong nationality took Wu Hao and Xiao Lan to the place where the city Lord lived.


    It is said that the city Lord here is also an alien beast of overlord level, and is also a top overlord. He is a python family. It seems that he is very powerful.


    "You must be polite when you meet Lord purple Python later. He doesn''t like arrogant monsters. If you annoy her, whether you can keep the quota in the cold blood pool or not may be enough for me."


    The strong men of the bear family told this thing again all the way. Wu Hao is already familiar with it. What kind of existence is this purple python, and can it be difficult for women on earth?


    When they came to the hall of the city Lord''s residence, the strong Xiong asked them to sit down first, and then went to find the city Lord alone.


    After a while, a python appeared in front of Wu Hao with purple tail and purple hair. No wonder it was called purple python.


    "You are the beast who has won a hundred games in a row?" After purple Python came in, he stared at Xiao Lan for the first time.


    "Lightning Blue Lion blood?"


    Wu Hao was not surprised. Although there were not many monsters who knew this kind of blood, since purple Python was a top overlord monster, it was not strange to know these.


    "Yes!" Wu Hao responded with a faint smile.


    "You too?" Purple Python looked at Wu Hao with strange eyes.


    "Well... You can treat me as well. Of course, my blood is not so pure." Wu Hao doesn''t dare to tell the truth. If he wants to talk about human beings now, the city Lord purple Python will definitely kill him immediately.


    "OK, you three have good strength and can win a hundred games in a row." The purple Python waved and came in with a strange beast carrying three cups.


    "I should have told you before that the quota of cold blood pool is a fixed reward, and my purple Python will also make a reward. This is my reward."


    There was purple liquid and hot air in the cup, but the purple liquid didn''t look very good, even a little disgusting.


    "Lord, don''t you know what this is?" Wu Hao asked his doubts.


    "Naturally, it is the liquid produced by me. It contains highly toxic, but it does no harm to you. It is also beneficial. After drinking, I will send you to the cold blood pool immediately."


    Liquid?


    Wu Hao refused. What kind of pervert is this purple Python? It''s really a big hole in his brain to take his own liquid as a reward.


    "What? Dislike? Dare not drink? " Zimang looked at Wu Hao and Xiaolan. Unexpectedly, Xiaolan went up and drank the purple liquid ''Gudong Gudong'' in her cup. It looked good.


    what the fuck!


    Isn''t it, Xiao Lan? You''ve worked hard enough not to annoy this old woman. Who knows where her liquid is? What if it''s saliva?


    Seeing the murderous eyes of the purple python, Wu Hao had to pick up the cup, close his eyes, hold his breath, hold back all of them and pour them into his mouth. He didn''t want to understand what the purple liquid would taste.


    Liu ran can only drink with him. Wu Hao has compromised. Can he resist? As long as he can go to the cold blood pool, let alone drink saliva, he will fight even if he drinks urine. After all, after going to the cold blood pool, he can advance to the domain master level, which is better than anything.


    "Good. Let''s go now." Purple Python got up and twisted his ass to lead the way in front. Wu Hao and others hurriedly followed.


    It''s 300 meters underground. The temperature here is quite high. I''m afraid there''s magma down here. It''s strange that the cold blood pool is in such a place.


    Cold blood pool is just like its name. Shouldn''t it be Yin spring? Here is full of heat energy, and the underground is magma. How can Yin and Yang fuse.


    But Wu Hao did not dare to say or ask, so he had to follow.


    About two minutes later, Wu Hao and others completely came to the cold blood pool.


    This cold blood pool is clear and transparent, but the bottom of the water is really bright red, just like blood in the water. At the same time, the water surface is still steaming.


    "You go in by yourself. How long you can stay in depends on your nature. The longer you stay, the more you think about cultivation." With that, the purple Python left slowly.

 Chapter 427

    After zimang left, Liu ran couldn''t wait to jump into the cold blood pool, but he showed a painful expression after going down.


    "Xiao Lan, let''s wait and see what happens." After Wu Hao saw Liu Ran''s look, he didn''t rush into the cold blood pool. After a while, Liu ran slowed down and his strength was gradually improving.


    "It seems that this cold blood pool is really a treasure land for cultivation. Xiao Lan, let''s go down." Wu Hao also jumped down. After what he had just learned, he had understood.


    This cold blood pool has a strong stimulating effect, which can stimulate nuclear pores, and the farther the distance is, the greater the stimulating effect is, so it will feel painful if you don''t adapt to it.


    But if you have good physical quality, you won''t feel much when you first go in. Wu Hao just feels that his skin is itchy and doesn''t feel any pain.


    "Xiao Lan, you go inside first. You''ll follow later." Wu Hao felt that the periphery didn''t help him much, so he went to the deep water area.


    Liu ran adapted and followed up. No matter how he said it, he couldn''t lose to Wu Hao.


    After walking about 100 meters, Wu Hao stopped reluctantly. His ability here is very huge. Even if he doesn''t practice Kung Fu in this cold blood pool, his strength is improving rapidly.


    No wonder so many people want to enter the cold blood pool. Fortunately, he didn''t miss it.


    After a day of cultivation, Wu Hao suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Liu ran not far away. At this time, Liu Ran''s energy was greatly improved, and many auras gathered towards him.


    This guy is about to break through. Wu Hao didn''t do anything. When he came in, zimang reminded them that the cold blood pool can''t fight, or he will be killed on the spot immediately. No matter what zimang said is true or false, he didn''t dare to take the risk.


    Although Liu Ran''s advanced domain master will cause him some trouble, he hasn''t paid attention to it. Won''t he? At this time, his strength is close to the peak of the star.


    As long as he reaches the peak of the star, even if he is not Liu Ran''s opponent, running for his life should not be a problem, so Liu ran still can''t help him. Besides, it''s not certain who will die.


    The domain master may be very strong, but now he is about to reach the peak of the star. How strong is it? We have to fight before we know.


    "Hahaha, hahaha! Advanced, I finally reached the domain master level! " Liu ran laughed wildly, and the excitement in his eyes could not be suppressed. After the advanced stage was completed, Liu ran looked at Wu Hao with a little banter.


    "What? Are you going to do it here? " Wu Hao also smiled. If Liu ran really started, he would not be afraid. In front of the domain master, he should also be able to escape at the first time.


    "Here? I''m not so stupid. You''ll go out sooner or later. I''ll wait for you. Remember! " Liu ran looks at Wu Hao very arrogantly. Now he has reached the domain master level. How can Wu Hao be stronger than the domain master level.


    Wu Hao ignored Liu ran and went deep.


    Two hundred meters, two hundred thirty meters, two hundred eighty meters.


    Finally, Wu Hao stopped at a depth of 320 meters. This stimulation made Wu Hao tighten his teeth, and Liu ran was also in the cold blood pool, not far behind him.


    "It seems that the bearing capacity of the domain master is not very good, just like me." Wu Hao sneered.


    "Hum, I''m just supervising you. Do you really think I dare not move on?" Liu ran holding his hands, it is obvious that he has been hard to bear the limit.


    During the time following Wu Hao, he also wondered why Wu Hao was only a star. It was too abnormal to enter such a deep area.


    "OK, then you continue to monitor." Wu Hao stopped practicing. He felt that he should reach the peak of the star immediately.


    At this time, 200 meters away from the cold blood pool, Xiaolan''s body shape has gradually become larger. When shaking his body, Xiaolan has broken through. His body shape is about the same as that of big blue, but Xiaolan, who is the blood of lightning, looks more domineering.


    Wu Hao also felt Xiaolan''s breakthrough and immediately stopped his cultivation. Now he has completely reached the peak of the star, and the depth of this cold blood pool is about 350 meters.


    Continuing to deepen is more or less helpful to his cultivation, but it has feather Phoenix horn. After all, it is very good to directly reach the stellar peak from stellar advanced level.


    "Xiao Lan, you broke through. How do you feel?" Wu Hao came to Xiaolan and asked.


    "It''s very good. I feel that even if it''s big brother now, you''re not my opponent." Xiaolan only gently lifted her claws, and the lightning energy around showed signs of violent walking.


    "Awesome. It''s really better than me. In that case, let''s go out."


    Wu Hao is very satisfied with this cold blood pool cultivation. It not only makes him infinitely close to the domain master level, but also makes Xiaolan break through to adulthood, that is to say, Xiaolan''s strength has reached the overlord level at this time.


    Black tiger, I''m afraid your doomsday is coming!


    Out of the cold blood pool, the purple Python looked at them in surprise.


    "I stayed for three days, and my talent was really good. Especially the little blue lion broke through to adulthood." Purple Python looks at Xiaolan with great appreciation, but Xiaolan doesn''t like the python city master very much.


    "OK, you''ve gone to the cold blood pool. Go away." Purple Python said very impolitely.


    Wu Hao was speechless, but he didn''t spend much. As he left the city master''s house, since Xiao Lan has broken through, he should take it back to Beidou forest and have a round with Da LAN.


    However, Liu ran may have been suppressed for a long time. Just out of the city hall, Liu ran drew his sword and pointed to Wu Hao.


    "It''s time for you to die." Liu ran smiled. Of course, he knew how strong the domain master was. It was easy to kill Wu Hao.


    "Are you sure?"


    Roar!


    "Dare to bully my big brother and die!" Xiaolan stands in front of Wu Hao.


    Liu ran was a little embarrassed. The little blue lion was also a star level strength, but he didn''t expect to break through so quickly and have reached the overlord level.


    Now that the other party has broken through and reached the overlord level, he can''t kill Wu Hao. Moreover, the blue lion has a high talent and may suffer a loss.


    His strength has just been consolidated and he hasn''t adapted yet. It''s not worth fighting with the blue lion now.


    "Hum, I don''t believe you can hide behind this beast all the time. You''re lucky today. Spare your dog''s life!" Liu ran put the sword away, somewhat unwilling.


    "Are you sure you don''t do it now? If you don''t kill me now, you may die later! " Wu Hao provokes Liu ran, but Liu Ran is obviously very arrogant at this time and doesn''t pay attention to Wu Hao.


    "You are just a weak person in front of me now, just let you live a few more days. Don''t be happy too early." After that, Liu ran left alone.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about Liu ran who left. Since Liu ran doesn''t do it now, he''s afraid he won''t have a chance in the future.

 Chapter 428

    When Wu Hao and Xiaolan came to the gate of the secret capital, the gate just opened, and one person and one beast went out of the secret capital.


    As soon as he came out of the secret capital, Wu Hao felt like he was being watched. I''m afraid these monsters didn''t have a good heart, or maybe they came from the black tiger sect.


    But this time I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint the black tiger. He may have been a little worried before. After all, Xiaolan''s strength is limited. Once in danger, he can''t take care of himself. Let alone protect Xiaolan.


    But now Xiaolan has advanced to the overlord level. Do these monsters dare to appear after seeing it? Isn''t that a real death wish.


    Roar!


    Xiaolan also felt being stared at, and immediately roared. The strong anger instantly made the surrounding animals avoid.


    "That, brother blue lion." However, the only boar who dared to come forward at this time was the boar who had been around Wu Hao. It had never left, waiting for Wu Hao and Xiaolan to appear.


    "Oh? You haven''t gone yet? " Wu Hao looked at it with some doubts.


    "No, I didn''t go. I''m waiting for you. I don''t know where you''re going now?" The boar asked with a smile.


    Wu Hao also saw the boar''s mind and said that the pig was stupid, but the pig in front of him was not stupid and a little slippery, but he didn''t have a bad heart, and it didn''t matter to take it with him.


    "Follow us. We''re going to Beidou forest." The boar didn''t even think about it, so he agreed directly.


    All the way was unimpeded. It was smoother than when it was. It was only a few days before Beidou forest came.


    However, at this time, the Beidou forest is fighting a war. Two days ago, the black tiger listened to his men saying that the blue lion was at the site of the iron ox. So two days, the black tiger had sent a secret investigation, and eventually found the blue lion on the site of tiniu.


    In addition, it heard that Wu Hao and the little blue lion had returned from Mitu, and the little blue lion had broken through, which made the black tiger more anxious and killed his men without stopping.


    At this time, it can''t care whose territory it is. As long as it can kill the blue lion, it can be at ease.


    When the green elephant heard that the black tiger had found the blue lion, he rushed to help, and the iron bull had showdown to help the blue lion. In this way, the four overlord beasts fought in the forest.


    At the moment of stalemate, Niu mang appeared. Because the Tianling fruit tree was lost, Niu mang had been looking for the human. The black tiger and the green elephant had no choice but to let Niu mang receive the notice. The loss of Tianling fruit tree was related to the blue lion, which was the culprit for hiding the human.


    The ox Python was angry. It had guarded the Tianling fruit tree for thousands of years, but now it was calculated by its companions.


    Immediately, Niu mang also joined the battlefield. The situation suddenly fell on one side. Iron bull and blue lion fled everywhere. The strength difference between the four overlords was not much, but Niu mang was above their four overlords.


    Now with the addition of ox python, they can''t compete at all. For a time, both the blue lion and the iron ox were seriously injured.


    "Iron bull, leave me alone. It''s a big deal. I work hard with them. Go quickly. I don''t want to drag you into the water." The blue lion ran away and said to the iron bull next to him.


    "Hold on, I heard your son has broken through and is on his way back." Iron bull never thought of giving up from beginning to end. Blue lion is also very grateful for this kindness.


    "But it''s estimated that the current situation can''t wait. Otherwise, you go down the road to find them. I''ll lead them away. After finding them, you take them to the canyon to save me."


    "Don''t bother so much. Do you forget that man has space ability? As long as we move a little more, once he finds out, he should be able to support us soon. " The only thing iron bull can think of now is the human. Maybe only the human can help it and the blue lion now.


    "Spell it!"


    The blue lion and the iron bull stopped. They couldn''t run any more. It''s better to fight while they still have the strength. Maybe they can really create opportunities for them.


    Wu Hao and Xiaolan have entered the Beidou forest. There are no strange animals around. This makes Wu Hao a little strange.


    "No!" Wu Hao hurriedly took Xiaolan to the territory of iron bull. It was a mess with countless dead and injured animals, so the war had begun.


    "Mom!" The blue lion was angry because he saw the blood on the ground and thought it was big blue.


    "Don''t worry, let''s hurry." Wu Hao looked everywhere. Even if he saw a strange animal, he could find out its whereabouts, but there were no strange animals around. Obviously, all of them had joined the war.


    "Xiaolan, don''t worry. The iron bull is also on our side. It can compete with the green elephant and the black tiger together with your mother. There will be no danger for the time being."


    "No, big brother, you forgot to have cattle Python!"


    When it comes to Niu Mang, Wu Hao''s face changes greatly. Yes, how can he forget Niu mang? This guy is the strongest presence in the whole Beidou forest. Once Niu mang really helps the green elephant and black tiger, the blue lion and iron ox will be in a very dangerous situation.


    "Find it!" Wu Hao''s speed soared. One man and one beast shuttled through the forest. Along the way, he saw many bodies of cattle and lions, but he didn''t see blue lions and iron oxen.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from far away, and the earth trembled again.


    "Over there!" I could roughly feel the direction. Xiao Lan hurried in that direction.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you there." At this meeting, Wu Hao didn''t want to save his physical strength. When his space ability was opened, he came to the vicinity of the battle scene in an instant.


    Between, the blue lion and the iron ox had fallen to the ground, breathing heavily.


    "Hum, I still want to wait for your son to come back. You dream. You can''t wait for that day. Go to hell." The black tiger couldn''t wait a minute. At this time, it pointed to killing the blue lion.


    "You dare!" Wu Hao''s voice suddenly appeared. He used space ability again and launched space field, time field, Dihong formula and divine formula. He almost opened his fire before he attacked the black tiger under his crotch.


    "I''ve finally waited for you, but it''s too late now. You''d better run away." The blue lion''s breath was weak, and he was obviously seriously injured.


    "Don''t talk yet. We''ll leave it here." Wu Hao poured a bottle of monkey wine into the mouth of blue lion and iron ox. monkey wine can not only help practice, but also recover from injury.


    Roar, roar!


    Xiaolan came over from a distance with scarlet eyes. The thunder and lightning around her was making a collision sound.


    "You, you dare to hurt my mother! Roar! " Xiao Lan was completely angry.


    Seeing Xiao Lan''s appearance, black tiger was very confused.


    "What''s the matter with it? Why is there lightning? " Of course, the black tiger didn''t know that Xiaolan had mutated into a blue lion with lightning blood.


    "Lightning blood, this little thing is lightning blood!" Hearing these four words, the black tiger''s face changed greatly. No matter how stupid it is, it can''t not know the blood of lightning.


    "Do you say that the blue lion family was once the most powerful and had the blood of the lightning Blue Lion King?" The black tiger collapsed inside. It never thought that the little blue lion was the kind of blood against the sky.

 Chapter 429

    "Yes, it''s ancient lightning blood. It''s a little tricky."


    "Hum, no matter how powerful the lightning blood is, it has not been fully activated yet. It has just reached the overlord level. Can the three of us work together to make it an opponent?"


    The black tiger knows that now the green elephant and the ox Python are difficult to ride the tiger. In that case, the green elephant and the black tiger will naturally help it kill the little blue lion.


    Even if it is not the opponent of the lightning blood blue lion, it doesn''t mean that the ox Python can''t.


    Besides, now that the iron bull and the blue lion have been injured, they can''t fight at all. Can''t they pick up a little blue lion who has just reached the overlord?


    "That''s the only way. The human strength is not strong. Don''t worry about him. Let''s get rid of the little blue lion first." The green elephant also agrees with the black tiger.


    Now even if they retreat and don''t bother the big blue lion, the big blue lion is seriously injured by them. Even if the little blue lion doesn''t bother them now, once the big blue lion recovers, I''m afraid they will unite to deal with them.


    Rather than this, it''s better to start first. Anyway, they have torn their face. As long as the blue lion is solved, it''s a big deal that the forest lacks two overlords, which has no great impact on their whole secret.


    "You might be unlucky to ignore me." Wu Hao also heard the other party''s conversation. Obviously, the three shameless guys wanted to work together against Xiao Lan, but he didn''t promise.


    Even if his strength doesn''t reach the domain master level now, it''s no problem to drag Xiaolan down.


    Now Xiaolan has reached the overlord level. With lightning blood, it''s a little hard to deal with the two, but the other party has nothing to do.


    "You go, leave us alone, Wu Hao. Listen to me. Take Xiaolan and get out of here." The big blue lion was worried.


    It is not easy to see that its son has grown to this stage and will have greater achievements in the future. If it encounters any good or bad now, all its efforts will be in vain.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you with me." Wu Hao sneered. Anyway, he helped him a lot when he came to Milu big blue. Now big blue is in danger. Naturally, he won''t sit idly by.


    The angry little blue has rushed to the three overlords, and even the ox Python dare not meet them with great power.


    But the three overlords can also stably suppress Xiaolan together. Without any help, Xiaolan is really not their opponent.


    But Wu Hao didn''t stand and rushed up, and then dragged the green elephant. For a time, one enemy and two, Xiaolan''s pressure decreased greatly, and gradually began to fight back.


    "Just a human wants to be my opponent." The green elephant obviously despises Wu Hao very much. His nose stretches like rubber and trembles with Wu Hao, while he runs to help the black tigers.


    "I said your opponent is me." Wu Hao tried his best to volatilize.


    Space domain.


    Time domain.


    Kunming divine skill.


    Dihong formula, shenjue, the wrath of God.


    Lightning ability!


    Wu Hao tried his best to stop the green elephant. The huge energy made the green elephant afraid to be distracted.


    The little blue side is much easier because there is no green elephant. Although she can''t kill the black tiger in a short time, as long as she finds a chance, little blue can pry open the tiger''s teeth.


    "Get out of here, human. Don''t challenge our beast''s bottom line." The green elephant roared and many strange animals appeared. It planned to let these strange animals drag Wu Hao.


    As long as it can join the black tiger camp, there should be no big problem in unifying Xiaolan.


    "Stop!" Where Wu Hao passed, there were all the corpses of strange animals. The powerful lightning energy made the distant animals dare not approach at all, because they knew very well that once they approached, they might immediately fly ash and annihilate themselves.


    Finally, Wu Hao successfully stopped the green elephant again.


    "Damn human, you want to die!" The green elephant was angry. It was a hegemonic beast and was stopped by a human star weak. Didn''t it hit it in the face.


    But Wu Hao was very slippery. He knew he was distracted, so he couldn''t turn to Wu Hao at all. For a time, the two sides were deadlocked.


    "Master overlord, do you want us to help you?" Suddenly, a voice appeared behind Wu Hao.


    "Liu ran, you''d better mind your own business. We''ll settle our accounts after autumn." Wu Hao had already sensed that Liu ran and them were nearby.


    These guys obviously want to take the opportunity to get rid of him.


    "After autumn? Sorry, I can''t wait. Do it! " Liu ran did not hesitate. Everyone besieged Wu Hao separately. For a time, Wu Hao was also lack of skills, so he had to turn the gun head in the field that dragged the green elephant.


    "Liu ran, do you really want to kill yourself?" Wu Hao''s voice became cold. Before, he had always planned to find a chance to kill Liu ran and others, but he didn''t really do it.


    Now at this critical moment, Liu ran and others actually ran out of bad things, which has completely angered him.


    "There is no doubt that you will die today. We can''t kill you, but as long as the little blue lion dies, your good days will come to an end. I think who can protect you!"


    Liu ran was waiting for such an opportunity, so after leaving the capital city, he rushed to the Beidou forest without stopping.


    Just let him encounter this scene, which is enough to show that God will help them again.


    "Since you really want to die, don''t blame me." Wu Hao''s murderous spirit was released.


    Time and space may not be able to stop overlord monsters, but it is more than enough to solve Liu Ran''s group.


    After the two realms are displayed at the same time, all people under the domain master are suppressed and can be said to be slaughtered.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t you move!" Wang Yu also found the seriousness of the problem. Their space seemed to be blocked. The only person who could barely move at the scene was Liu ran.


    "Field, this guy has a field!" Liu ran also found this problem, but he didn''t seem too anxious.


    "Do you think you''re the only one in the field, joke." With that, Liu ran also released energy all over his body.


    "Sword field, what is your space field? My sword field can cut off space!"


    Wu Hao is not surprised that Liu ran owns the domain. After all, he has reached the domain master level. If he doesn''t understand the domain, Liu ran will really become a waste.


    "Oh, really? Can you cut off space, then you can cut off time? " Wu Hao suppressed all the time fields on Liu ran, and Liu Ran''s pressure increased in an instant.


    "Double field, you are double field." Liu Ran''s face changed greatly at this time. He never thought that Wu Hao was a dual field. It''s too evil.


    After holding Liu ran, Wu Hao easily solved them. Now these people are just slaughtered in front of him.


    Liu ran was the only one who could not kill him, just as he had killed eight rank monsters in the sea.

 Chapter 430

    He has the ability to suppress the other party, but it is difficult to kill. After all, all his abilities have been used to suppress. Where is the strength to kill him.


    However, the remaining strength is more than enough to kill others.


    After a while, Liu ran and others were only left with Wang Yu. At this time, Wang Yu was also flustered. He couldn''t die like this, absolutely not.


    "Let me go. I''m wrong. I don''t dare anymore. Wu Hao, let me go. I''ll help you and help you hold Liu ran."


    "Wang Yuyou!"


    Liu ran looked at Wang Yu angrily. Wang Yu was greedy for life and afraid of death. He actually made this choice.


    "You think I want you? I said you all have to die! " Wu Hao waved his hand and directly wiped out Wang Yu''s life.


    Almost all the troops were destroyed.


    Liu ran was afraid. Even if he could kill Wu Hao, he didn''t dare to provoke him.


    It''s better to go first.


    Suddenly, Liu Ran''s body was burning around.


    This is the forbidden law of Xiuxian sect. It makes you have stronger power by burning soul power.


    Liu ran also doesn''t want to die. Although he also knows that Wu Hao doesn''t have the strength to kill him, he doesn''t know what cards Wu Hao hasn''t played. Now he''s fighting alone and is not sure.


    "Wu Hao, wait. It''s your time to die when you come out!" Liu ran chose to leave.


    Because after leaving the secret capital, the old monsters of Xiuxian sect can get out of the castle. When there are those old monsters, Wu Hao is still dead. There is no need for him to continue to work hard here.


    After Liu ran left, Wu Hao didn''t rest for a moment. Xiao Lan was injured. It was really hard for the three overlords to work together.


    Wu Hao tried his best to directly repel the green elephant, and then retreated 100 meters with Xiaolan.


    "Drink this." Wu Hao poured the monkey wine into Xiaolan''s mouth.


    Because of the effect of monkey wine, big blue and iron bull also recovered a little, and immediately came to Wu Hao.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have remembered your hospitality today. The future is long. I hope you don''t forget what you did today." Wu Hao did not intend to fight any more.


    Big blue and iron Bull have just recovered and are not suitable for fighting. The only one who has the strength to kill them on the scene is little blue.


    But even if he helps Xiaolan drag the green elephants, Xiaolan still can''t kill them. In the end, they may suffer with you.


    "Stop them and don''t let them run away." The black tiger rushed forward in a hurry. Of course, he knew that Wu Hao had space ability.


    If Wu Hao runs away today, it will be their disaster in the future. After big blue and iron bull recover, they will come to avenge them.


    At that time, the iron ox, two blue lions and the difficult human will work together, and the three of them will surely die.


    Originally, the lightning little blue lion was strong enough to fight alone. It is estimated that Niu Python is not an opponent.


    However, they are still a little late. Wu Hao has used space ability to take them away.


    The transmission was far away, and with three strange animals, Wu Hao''s Lingli was overdrawn in an instant.


    "Brother, you go to my back to rest."


    Wu Hao nodded and climbed onto Xiaolan''s back.


    "Where is this? It''s not like our Beidou forest. " Iron bull looked around suspiciously. This place is different from Beidou forest. Beidou forest belongs to nature and the jungle is dense. The trees here are withered and yellow, and fireworks can be seen not far away.


    "It''s far from Beidou forest. I don''t know where it is." Wu Hao didn''t choose a place when transmitting just now. After all, he is not familiar with the secret.


    "Go ahead, but be careful." Wu Hao said, and the three overlords walked carefully towards the fireworks.


    The three overlord monsters can be blatant wherever they go, but now iron bull and big blue are injured, and Wu Hao''s spiritual power is overdrawn. Now only little blue has a little strength.


    After walking about a few hundred meters, the blue lion stopped and looked at the footprints on the ground.


    "No, this should be the territory of the bear family. The bear family has five overlords. I''m afraid we will offend them if we rush to the past."


    "Bears? Since it''s a bear, it should be all right. Let''s go. "


    He still remembers that the strong man of the bear family said that he would come to visit them when he was free.


    Now that you''re here, why not find that guy and wait for his injury to recover before returning to Beidou forest.


    "Remember to cover up our whereabouts and don''t let the black tigers find out, otherwise you will be in danger."


    Along the way, the iron Bull has been wiping out their traces behind.


    After all, the three monsters mixed with humans have violated the bottom line of Mitu monsters.


    Once the black tiger finds their trace, I''m afraid the three guys will make an article about it. At that time, the whole secret will chase them.


    "Big blue, iron bull, you enter the small world first. The bears only know me and little blue here. Your rash appearance will arouse their suspicion."


    At the beginning, Wu Hao wanted to take them into the small world to heal, but the spiritual power of the small world was too thin and the speed of healing was too slow.


    Now if you want absolute security, you can only find a shelter, and the bear family is the best shelter.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go in on time to help you heal. Soon we can kill back to Beidou forest."


    After iron bull and big blue entered the small world, Wu Hao and little blue also entered the camp of the bear family.


    When the bear family saw two blue lions, they came forward and stopped them.


    "Break into the bear camp, who are you!" The guards in front of us have the advanced strength of stars. They really deserve to be a bear family. Every guard has strong strength.


    "We are from the blue lion family. We are invited to bear family Barbosa. Please let me know."


    Once the guard was invited, plus the name of Barbosa, he didn''t dare to be careless and quickly entered the camp.


    After a while, the familiar Barbosa ran out.


    "Wu Hao, Xiao Lan, you''re really coming. Come on, please come inside!" Barbosa is also very polite. After all, Wu Hao is one of the few strong young people it has seen.


    "Xiao Lan, you surprised me. I heard that you have been promoted to the overlord before. It''s great." Barbosa praised the little blue as they had entered the cave where the bear family lived.


    "Barbosa, you have a high status here?" Wu Hao asked in some doubt, otherwise why did the guard know who it was when he just mentioned the name of Barbosa.


    "Well, it''s not much. It''s just my father''s light. My father is the patriarch of the bear family. I''m a young patriarch."


    Patriarch?


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. He came here just to recover from his injury with big blue and didn''t want to get into trouble.


    Since the other party is the leader of the bear family, the strength is naturally very strong. It is estimated that she is almost the top overlord like the purple python.


    Dealing with this powerful presence is a bit dangerous.


    "Come on, don''t be under pressure. My father is an easy-going man." Barbosa took Wu Hao and went in. Wu Hao didn''t have time to refuse.

 Chapter 431

    "Sal, are these the two friends you told me before?" At this time, a strong bear with a big figure and a righteous face was sitting on the stage.


    His eyes kept staring at Wu Hao and the little blue lion.


    "Yes, father. This is Wu Hao and this is Xiao Lan."


    "Met the patriarch." Wu Hao arched his hand slightly. The breath of the other party was too strong, which made Wu Hao feel dangerous.


    This guy is definitely a top strong man. His breath is not bad compared with purple python. If the bear clan leader finds out their identity, it will be bad.


    The strength of the other party, even if Xiaolan tries hard, I''m afraid she can''t resist it.


    When the patriarch came over, Wu Hao was slightly nervous. After all, the headgear was fake. The patriarch''s strength was too strong. Would he find his true identity.


    Once he is found to be a human, it is tantamount to a sheep into a tiger''s mouth and there is no chance to escape.


    "Boy, your strength is not as strong as your brother. It seems that your brother''s talent is really good." The patriarch said such a sentence after observing it, but it also relieved Wu Hao. It seems that the other party didn''t find it.


    "The patriarch said, I''m also trying to practice." Wu Hao said modestly.


    "But you are better than my sa''er, and your talent is also the best. How about you? Are you interested in staying in my bear family?"


    "This..." Wu Hao didn''t know how to answer this question. After all, he didn''t know the character of the bear patriarch.


    "Father, don''t embarrass them. This time they come to play with me. We''ll talk about the others later. Let''s go first." Barbosa didn''t ask Wu Hao to answer this question, so he took Wu Hao outside.


    "Patriarch, let''s go out first. Excuse me." Wu Hao responded politely. After all, he was on someone else''s territory.


    Out of the cave, Barbosa took Wu Hao to a huge banyan tree and lay down.


    "Don''t mind, my father is like this. He wants to win over those with good talent, so he can''t resist you." Barbosa said faintly.


    "It''s all right. It''s our honor that the patriarch thinks highly of us."


    "By the way, I''m about to break through and reach the overlord level. I''m not necessarily weaker than you now. Do you want to try?" Barbosa stood up. When he saw Wu Hao''s lightning ability, he wanted to try it. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance. At that time, he also knew that he was not Wu Hao''s opponent.


    But now the opportunity has come. In addition, after the baptism of the clan this time, its strength has also made a breakthrough. It should be able to make two moves with Wu Hao.


    "Yes." Wu Hao also stood up and rested for a few hours. He also recovered a lot. Since Barbosa was interested, his company was nothing.


    At this time, in the bear camp, the patriarch called two people.


    "Go to the Beidou forest and check them."


    Sure enough, the patriarch still found the problem. Since Barbosa came to tell it about it, he began to doubt it.


    According to its understanding, the blue lion family has always been a single pass, so there has always been only one king in the lion family.


    Since it is a single pass, why are there two young blue lions now, and it is very suspicious of Wu Hao''s identity.


    Although Wu Hao looks like a blue lion and has lightning blood, he has learned that only those powerful blue lions in ancient times have the ability to walk upright.


    On the other hand, Wu Hao and Barbosa have been fighting in full swing. Many strong bears are watching. The patriarch has a panoramic view of the scene here.


    At this time, Wu Hao only used the power of thunder and lightning, and his physical quality is strong enough. However, Barbosa''s power is very strong. Wu Hao used the wrath of God to double his power.


    He didn''t dare to show other abilities, such as space ability and time ability.


    First of all, it''s just a duel. There''s no need to be so serious. Once you use the field, the strong of the bear family will find that there will be no field in these strange animals, which will inevitably lead to their strong competition.


    "So strong, Wu Hao, you are really too strong. We young people of the bear family are not as strong as you. Now I can have a good fight with you." Barbosa became more excited about the Vietnam War and tried his best. Wu Hao inevitably had some difficulties.


    Barbossa''s strength has indeed improved a lot. He reached the peak of the star only after entering the cold blood pool, but Barbossa failed to enter the cold blood pool. Why can he improve his strength so quickly in such a short time.


    "Come on, let you taste the fury of our bear clan!" As he spoke, Barbosa''s eyes suddenly turned red, his head also increased by 10 cm, and his strength was significantly improved.


    Rage? This frenzy should be the same as the frenzy tactics of the earth, which can improve its strength in a short time.


    However, there will be side effects. This rage technique should not have side effects. After all, if there are side effects, Barbosa will not perform it so easily.


    He was infinitely close to the overlord level, but Wu Hao also used the magic formula to completely increase his power ten times.


    Each time they collide, they will make a violent sound, and there is a strong wind around them.


    "Come on, Sal, the camp will be destroyed by you." The patriarch''s voice appeared in their ears, and Wu Hao quickly stopped.


    Barbosa has also changed back to his original state.


    "Ah, my father is really. It''s not easy to meet someone who is equal to me and won''t let me have a good time."


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly. This guy is really a battle madman.


    "Let''s come back another day. Then we''ll go to Houshan. I''ll beat you this time." Barbosa is very confident, because he feels that compared with the last time, this time it seems to suppress Wu Hao. If it continues, it may really win Wu Hao.


    "Yes, no problem." Wu Hao didn''t take it to heart. Barbosa just wanted to win him. If he let Barbosa win next time, why not, lest the madman always wanted to fight him.


    In the evening, Wu Hao rested in the bear territory. For the sake of safety, Barbosa also arranged two strong bears to protect him.


    Late at night, Wu Hao enters the small world. In order to prevent the bear clan leader from discovering it, Wu Hao dare not release the big blue and can only help them heal with his own spiritual power.


    One night, Wu Hao almost overdrawn his spiritual power, but fortunately, Da Lan''s injury recovered a third and became more energetic, and iron bull recovered a lot by healing himself.


    "How''s it going, Wu Hao? Did you have a good rest last night? Continue to the back mountain? " Barbosa came to Wu Hao early in the morning. Wu Hao was very helpless. He didn''t even have the strength to fight it now.


    "Don''t wait. There were too many mosquitoes last night. I didn''t sleep well. I was squinting for a while." Wu Hao found an excuse to delay.


    "OK, I''ll ask them to send food first. We''ll start after eating some."

 Chapter 432

    Wu Hao didn''t recover much this time. He chose to admit defeat after a war with Barbosa. He doesn''t want to waste too much time on this battle madman. Once he wins again, I''m afraid he will still have to be arrested tomorrow.


    Now the most important thing is to heal big blue and iron bull. If you have time to waste spiritual power, big blue''s injuries have recovered long ago.


    "Hahaha, I finally beat you. It seems that I have made great progress, but you are really strong. I have to cheer up in the future." Barbosa laughed happily. After winning Wu Hao, the knot in his heart gradually opened.


    "Brother Ba is really powerful. In that case, I''ll hurry back to practice."


    "OK, OK, go. We''ll fight again when your strength improves." Barbosa won and Wu Hao didn''t keep pestering.


    Wu Hao returned to his resting place and took the time to sit down and practice.


    All this was seen by the bear clan leader, and he knew the battle between Barbosa and Wu Hao like the back of his hand.


    "Patriarch, it seems that the boy didn''t show all his strength just now." An elder standing by said.


    "Don''t say it seems that it has the symptom of lack of spiritual power just now. Will it be lack of spiritual power after a night''s rest? There is absolutely a secret on this blue lion. "


    "No, I think his cultivation method is a little different from ours. Cross knee cultivation. Isn''t this the way of human cultivation?"


    As the two beasts looked at each other.


    "Keep an eye on them until the guards from Beidou forest come back."


    Wu Hao does not know that his identity has aroused the suspicion of the bear patriarch, but in terms of Wu Hao''s character, even if Barbosa is a trustworthy beast, he will not rashly relax his vigilance.


    Although there are guards here to protect him, on another understanding, these guards may be watching him.


    In that case, he also monitored the bear family. Only when he restored his spiritual power, most of his spiritual power was used for cultivation, which couldn''t divide his mind. Therefore, he didn''t find the conversation between the patriarch and the elder.


    In the evening, Wu Hao quickly helped Da LAN heal his injury. It took only three hours. Now Da LAN has recovered a lot and can recover himself, so he only plays an auxiliary role.


    This just left him a lot of spiritual power.


    In the middle of the night, when the guards were distracted, Wu Hao opened the heavenly eye system and quietly entered the bear cave.


    The only thing that needs his vigilance here is Barbosa''s father, that is, the bear patriarch.


    "Father, I can assure Wu Hao that they have absolutely no problem. Do you despise your son and win it!"


    Barbosa was arguing with his father.


    "Hum, thanks to you being the first genius of the bear youth, the blue lion youth doesn''t know about you. If you really want to fight, you are far from his opponent. I can see clearly today''s battle. You have too many flaws, but he deliberately reveals to you the flaws he didn''t originally have. Don''t you understand what I mean?"


    Hearing this, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. It seems that the bear clan leader has really begun to doubt his identity.


    "Well, that doesn''t prove it''s a problem. If my father doesn''t believe it, I''ll fight with him again tomorrow. I want to tell my father. I''m definitely not the so-called weak!"


    "No, I said you are not its opponent. No matter how you fight, the result will be the same. Now everything will wait for the people I sent to investigate and come back. Stay away from monitoring them as far as possible during this period of time." After that, it no longer gives Barbosa a chance to explain and leave.


    Wu Hao also turned off the heavenly eye system and observed that it was enough now.


    "Little blue, little blue!" Wu Hao whispered to Xiao Lan twice.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Xiaolan turns to look at Wu Hao.


    "We can''t stay here anymore. We must find a chance to leave."


    "Why? Isn''t it safe here? Where are you leaving us? " Xiaolan doesn''t understand Wu Hao''s meaning and doesn''t know the mind of the bear patriarch.


    "We''ll talk about it later. We''ll all recover to our peak first, and so will you. Then we''ll find a chance to slip away tomorrow."


    Xiaolan nodded and began to do what Wu Hao said.


    It takes too much spiritual power to use space ability to transmit, so he must also ensure that he is at his peak.


    When it was slightly bright, Wu Hao woke up Xiaolan. At this time, he was very close to his peak.


    But it''s already dawn. You can''t stay here any longer. Once the guards sent by the bear clan leader come back, their secrets will be exposed, so you must take this opportunity to leave quickly.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao''s space ability is unknown to the Xiong family, otherwise they can''t go if they want to go now.


    Let Xiaolan enter the small world. Wu Hao starts his space ability and disappears into the bear territory in the next second.


    To be on the safe side, Wu Hao didn''t transmit too far. He must ensure the safety around him. According to the current situation, the territory of the bear nationality is a little safe, as long as it is not discovered by the strong of the bear nationality.


    As Wu Hao released big blue and iron bull together.


    "I''ll show you that you can recover as soon as possible."


    Now the whole secret is very dangerous to them. The safest thing is Beidou forest. But if you want to return to Beidou forest, you must get rid of those three guys.


    Only when iron bull blue recovers its strength, can they have a chance to kill those three guys.


    About an hour later, a sound came from the direction of the bear family, and Wu Hao had already monitored the area.


    The people sent by the bear clan leader have returned to the camp. At this time, a group of strong bears are at the place where they have just rested.


    "How did they find out, Sal, did you say that?" The patriarch glared at Barbosa. No one in the whole bear family could leak the news except Barbosa.


    "Are you kidding me? I can''t lie to a human. I don''t know how he knows. Damn, he really lied to me!" Barbosa clenched his fist and was very angry.


    It admired Wu Hao''s talent and strength so much, but it never thought that Wu Hao was human.


    I knew that Wu Hao was human. He would never be soft hearted. Before, he would definitely kill Wu Hao.


    "Well, it''s no use saying this now. They shouldn''t have gone far. Chase me! All human beings will be shot to death, and all animals that collude with human beings will be killed! "


    The leader of the bear family is also very decisive. He doesn''t care whether Wu Hao hurt them or not. In short, Wu Hao is a human. There is no difference between animals and humans. He will never allow his bear family to be trampled by humans and let the human leave safely.


    For a time, the forest became lively and looked for Wu Hao again.


    "Well, big blue, you hurry back. The bear family found it. It''s inconvenient to take you with you." Wu Hao is not worried. As long as the bear clan leader doesn''t go out in person, there is no threat to him. Even if he can''t win, he can run away.

 Chapter 433

    But once the bear clan leader makes a move himself, the meaning will be different.


    Of course, he didn''t intend to fight with the bears. After all, he hasn''t seen the strength of the top overlord until now, which is comparable to the existence of the top overlord in the human world.


    Who knows if the other party has any means to limit his ability to use space, so he can''t take such a risk.


    It''s really much easier to move alone. If you took the three of them, I''m afraid they would have been discovered long ago. How can you hide until now.


    After three days of running away in the forest, Wu Hao was finally found, but he had to face the enemy.


    "Damn human, why did you lie to me!" It was Barbosa who led the team, and there was a overlord around him.


    "Barbosa, I didn''t mean to lie to you, and I do take you as a friend. I hope you can forgive me." Wu Hao doesn''t want to hurt Barbosa, but he knows it''s too late to say this.


    "Fart, friend? Don''t disgust me. We monsters don''t have human friends, and humans don''t make friends with us. Die for me! " Barbosa rushed to Wu Hao. Although he knew he was not Wu Hao''s opponent, his attack was very strong.


    "Young Lord, let me help you." The overlord of the Xiong family also rushed up, and Wu Hao''s pressure increased greatly.


    Who knows this is that Barbosa enters a state of rage, and a strong attack fist is directly installed with Wu Hao.


    "Let''s go." Barbosa''s voice was very low, but Wu Hao heard it in his mind.


    Although Barbosa''s fist power is great, he didn''t mean to hurt Wu Hao, so this fist let Wu Hao fly away directly.


    "Damn it, this guy escaped with my strength." Barbosa stored his strength in situ, and an energy fist condensed by spiritual power flew in the direction of Wu Hao. Who knows, it served as a stepping stone for Wu Hao.


    "Stop, young Lord. He will only run faster if you do this."


    "Wu Hao, I must kill you and chase you!" Barbosa pretended to be extremely angry and immediately chased in the direction of Wu Hao.


    Everything seems very normal. Even the overlord did not see the flaw. After all, Barbosa really attacked Wu Hao. Wu Hao really borrowed the power of the bear family.


    "Young Lord, don''t shoot indiscriminately later. This human is too cunning. He will only use his brute force." The overlord reminded Barbosa.


    "Need you to remind me? I must kill him myself! " Barbosa doesn''t listen to advice at all, and it''s hard for the overlord to say anything. After all, this is the little Lord, the future patriarch of the bear family.


    Using Barbosa''s two fists, Wu Hao instantly came kilometers away and fell behind safely. Wu Hao smiled.


    "Barbosa, thank you. I''ll pay you back in the future."


    Of course, Wu Hao knows that Barbossa''s second punch is also helping him escape further. It seems that this friend has really made friends in vain.


    Both the human world and the beast world are the same, both good and bad.


    It seems that animals hate humans very much. Humans also hate animals, but there are two kinds of harmony.


    Wu Hao found a cave to take shelter for a while. The strong bear family has been looking for it in the forest and completely turned over the forest for two days.


    Although Wu Hao was hiding, he was finally found. A group of strong men had come to the entrance of the mountain.


    "Human, you can''t run away. Today''s cave is your death!" Barbosa''s voice appeared in Wu Hao''s ears again.


    It seems that they are very sure that they are here, and Wu Hao feels a strong presence from these strange animals.


    The patriarch of the bear family has also come. It''s really difficult. I''m afraid Barbosa can''t save him this time.


    "It seems that you can work hard!" I have no choice but to smile bitterly. I just hope I don''t die here. There are only 20 days left from Mitu. It''s not worth dying here.


    Wu Hao didn''t show up. The enemy was in the light and he was in the dark.


    As the saying goes, if the enemy doesn''t move, I don''t move. Don''t you want to find him? Come in and talk about it.


    "Clan leader, this human is also strange. Even if he can''t win the overlord level with his strength, the ordinary bear family can still win, but he hasn''t killed a strange beast of our bear family these days."


    "You mean he''s not a bad man? You don''t mean to harm us? " Barbosa quickly added.


    The overlord nodded: "after inquiry, the problem in Beidou forest was all caused by the black tiger. The black tiger wanted to kill the little blue lion, and the human didn''t kill innocent people when he came to Midu. The animals that died in his hands were either tiger or elephant, which were related to the gratitude and resentment of the blue lion."


    "So we misunderstood this human being." Barbosa finally found a chance to alleviate Wu Hao''s situation.


    "What? Forget the pain ten thousand years ago? Whether he is good or bad, in short, if he enters my secret, he will die! "


    The head of the Xiong clan immediately ordered Wu Hao to be photographed, and Barbosa took a step forward.


    "Since I want to kill him, I''ll take the lead. Mankind must die!" Barbosa said loudly. Wu Hao listened to these words clearly.


    "No, you three shot at the same time. It''s no use for low-level ethnic groups to go in." The patriarch refused his son''s offer.


    But Barbosa can only step back. Now all it can do is pray for Wu Hao. Wu Hao''s strength is not weak. It depends on whether he has the ability to escape in front of them.


    "Wait a minute, it seems that this human has special means to block the space first." The leader of the bear clan has experienced many battles. How can he not have seen human means.


    So of course it knows that humans have space babies that can transmit space. Such humans see too much.


    It''s over!


    Wu Hao immediately wanted to use his space ability, but he found that the space ability had been completely blocked. The bear clan leader really didn''t cover it. He did things decisively.


    "Spell it!" Wu Hao is ready to work hard. Now he has no choice but to work hard.


    But just when he wanted to go out and look for opportunities, there were fluctuations around him. Before he could react, a big hand grabbed him directly and dragged him into the distorted space.


    A sense of danger strikes. Does the bear clan leader also have space ability?


    Are you going to die here?


    There was never despair. This despair made him feel deeply powerless. In the hands of the bear clan leader, he had absolutely no chance to escape, and even breathing was very difficult.


    "Not bad. You can live so many days in the hands of the bear family."


    Suddenly, a seductive voice appeared next to Wu Hao''s ear. Wu Hao opened his eyes after closing his eyes in despair.


    "Purple, Lord of purple Python? You! " Wu Hao stepped back two steps and covered the circle. The big hand just now was not a bear. Was it a purple Python? But why did the purple Python take him away? Was it to save him?

 Chapter 434

    "I said how dare you be so brave. Even if you showed up in front of me before, you dare to run to the bear territory. You really don''t know how to live or die." Purple Python sat enchanting on the chair, with an attractive appearance.


    "Before? Well, did the Lord of purple Python know I was human before? " Wu Hao smiled awkwardly.


    The purple Python shouldn''t kill him, or he doesn''t have to take so much trouble to save him, but he really doesn''t understand why the purple Python saves him. Aren''t humans and animals natural enemies.


    "What little trick do you think you can fool me? You are not the only human who came in disguise in the secret capital. I, in fact, turn a blind eye. "


    Wu Hao now has some Zhang Er monks confused. What does purple Python want to do.


    "You must wonder why I saved you. To tell you the truth, I know everything about you. This time I saved you because of your so-called plan."


    Before Wu Hao could speak, zimang continued.


    "If you let the iron bull out, it should tell you everything."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Purple Python knew that even the iron ox was hidden by him. It was terrible. This terrible was not terrible in strength, but terrible in mind.


    But Wu Hao had to do so and released the iron bull, big blue and little blue.


    When the purple Python came out, he saw the purple python.


    "Iron Bull has seen purple python." Iron bull''s attitude was very respectful, while Xiao Lan and Da LAN just said hello.


    "Iron bull, you have been here for 800 years. Now tell me what you think."


    The iron bull nodded and didn''t say much.


    "Iron bull means that if you want to return to the original world, it''s best if you can help animals live in harmony with humans."


    Wu Hao was suddenly shocked.


    "Iron bull, you said your original world, what is your world?" Wu Hao suddenly understood why when he saw the iron ox, he always felt that the iron ox had a familiar taste.


    If he guessed right, the iron bull came from the earth, but how did this guy come here.


    "I come from the same world as you. Eight hundred years ago, I accidentally transferred into a stagnant water. The stagnant water has no buoyancy. Even if I am very strong in water, I can''t get ashore. Later, I came to this world."


    Wu Hao doesn''t doubt the explanation of Tieniu. It was originally said that there should have been a space entrance or space crack from Midu under the backwater beach according to Tieniu.


    "Secret capital has a history of tens of thousands of years. Ten thousand years ago, the world was full of spiritual power, which may be more than ten times that of now. However, after human assassination of exotic animals, the spiritual power decreased greatly, which made the space of the world extremely unstable, and there are often space cracks." At this time, the purple Python also began to explain.


    "However, despite the space cracks, not many creatures from different worlds came here. Later, after investigation, I learned that it was you humans who blocked the space cracks in the way of your human array, which led to the opening of the space cracks once in a hundred years."


    At this point, Wu Hao has fully understood that the reason why Xiuxian sect can come in is to use this way.


    Because the space crack in Midu is very unstable, and they don''t know where it is, those lunatics of Xiuxian sect use the array to block the space crack in the Dharma array. After that, they open it every new year, which is better than what the universe looks for.


    "What does the purple Python City Lord mean when he tells us this?" Wu Hao has a feeling that the purple Python is definitely brewing this great secret, which may be related to the fate of humans and animals.


    "Now I know something about your world. It''s said that the immortal sects who often come to our secret capital are fighting on your so-called earth. Why don''t we make a deal?" Purple Python smiled faintly, looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "What deal." Wu Hao couldn''t laugh at all at this time. Although he was alive, the purple Python was so terrible that she knew exactly what the earth was like now. He really doubted the origin of the purple python.


    "Now the whole secret can be said to be under my management, but the current pattern can''t let the alien continue to stay in the world, so I want you to bring us to the earth."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao hesitated. Originally, he had this plan, but purple Python put forward this request first.


    The ability of exotic animals is too strong. Originally, they are also human natural enemies. Who knows whether it is good or bad to bring them to the earth, and who knows what purple Python''s heart is.


    "Don''t worry, it makes sense for me to arrange this, because the world of Mitu is about to collapse!"


    "Collapse!" At this time, Wu Hao was not only surprised, but also big blue and iron bull were shocked at the same time.


    "Yes, the secret capital was once traumatized and cannot be repaired after ten thousand years. Today''s Secret capital seems to have no problems, but it is actually full of holes. For the sake of exotic animals, I must find a way to solve this problem."


    Purple Python was very serious and didn''t seem to talk. Wu Hao didn''t believe it easily.


    "I can still understand when iron bull goes back, but other strange animals are used to living here. You know, the spiritual power of the earth is only one tenth of that here. I don''t know what will happen there." Wu Hao said what he was worried about.


    As like as two peas, "no matter what happens, it''s just to live. Until that day you enter the high level, you will be able to open up space for us, create a world that is exactly the same as the secret."


    Wu Hao has a black face. The woman''s abacus is good. Her eyes are so long-term, but in other words, she thinks highly of him.


    "Hehe, it''s not unreasonable to say so, but what''s the advantage of doing so?" Wu Hao plans to be a chicken thief. Anyway, he will do that whether he agrees or not. It''s better to complete the transaction.


    "Benefits? What other benefits do you think you want? Although you are not weak now, as far as I know, those immortals outside have lifted the seal. If you go back alone, you will be dead, but take them with you, your situation will be different. "


    Wu Hao glanced at big blue, little blue and iron bull.


    Purple Python is also right. They are all overlord strength, enough to compete with those old men, which is really a very attractive advantage.


    "It''s all right. I can''t beat them. They can still run. If it''s a big deal, I''ll go to another world. I believe you know that." Wu Hao doesn''t intend to compromise. Who wants to return empty handed if he can get more benefits.


    "You!" The purple Python was angry.


    "OK, what do you want? If you want my sister, I won''t play with you."


    This scared Wu Hao almost fainted.


    "I want cold blood pool!"

 Chapter 435

    "What? You want a cold blood pool? " Purple Python wants to laugh. Wu Hao''s request is really a little strange.


    "This cold blood pool is the spirit pool of Midu. Even if I promise you, how can you take it away? It''s useless for you to pump away the water of the cold blood pool." Purple Python said confidently.


    If Wu Hao can really take the cold blood pool away, she doesn''t mind. After all, if the world of Mitu collapses, the cold blood pool will disappear. Instead of disappearing, it''s better to give it to Wu Hao.


    "I''m free to do this. As long as the purple Python City Lord agrees, I''ll come and get it someday." Wu Hao doesn''t worry about this problem. The cold blood pool can be put into the small world. As for how to remove the cold blood pool, as long as his strength is strong enough, it''s nothing.


    "OK, I promise you." The purple Python didn''t hesitate. It was nothing compared with the life of the whole Mitu beast.


    "The small world should have a life span of about ten years. I''ll only give you ten years. After ten years, you have to come back and help the migdo beasts migrate. Then I''ll open the migdo channel for you."


    Wu Hao nodded. It is true that the time is not too mature now. There are too many powerful secret cities. Before he has enough strength, he dare not take these strange animals out rashly.


    But ten years is enough. Ten years later, at least he is also a strong leader in the world. At that time, there will be no threat to him.


    "I''ll just take them back this time." Wu Hao looks at big blue, little blue and iron bull. These three powerful beings he must take away. Otherwise, what will he take to compete with those immortals.


    "No problem. I heard that the black tiger is chasing you. Let me help you." The purple Python waved, and three golden lights shrouded the big blue and iron ox.


    The next second, big blue and iron bull all recovered until their peak.


    "Thank you, city Lord." Big blue is very excited. Now when its strength is restored to its peak, it can take revenge. The black tiger is doomed to die.


    "After three days, you will be squeezed out of the secret capital. If you have anything to do, hurry up."


    The entrance to the outside world belongs to the space crack. The strong of human beings can be controlled by the array. The purple Python can''t interfere with this. It naturally can''t repair the space crack.


    But when it comes to Midu, this is its territory. It says that whenever Wu Hao leaves, Wu Hao must leave.


    Wu Hao took three strange animals out of the secret capital and looked at each other.


    "Black tiger, wait, I''ll send you to hell now!" Big blue can''t wait. It''s been waiting for this day for too long.


    Since ancient times, the tiger and the lion have been fighting, which has led to the deepening of hatred. It is also time to solve the contradictions for thousands of years.


    "Mother, wait for me." Xiaolan also ran out to follow her mother.


    Five hours later, Wu Hao and three strange animals had returned to Beidou. At this time, Beidou was as noisy as ever, and they all looked for the trace of the blue lion again.


    But when the blue lion appeared, those strange animals fled one after another, and the lion family and cow family were killed and injured countless.


    "Damn, I dare to take my life." Big blue looked at the lion corpses all over the ground and was completely angry, as was the iron ox.


    Although it is not a monster in this world, it also has very deep feelings for this world. If it had not come to this world, it would not have achieved today.


    Big blue ran all the way to the tiger territory. Where he passed, the tiger, elephant and ox Python died in his hands.


    "Stop it, you dare to kill me and die!" The green elephant flew from afar and directly repulsed big blue, and the black tiger and ox Python behind also arrived one after another.


    "You''re here at last." Big blue stares at the three black tigers. After ten thousand years of revenge, he can finally repay them today.


    "What? What if you come back? If you don''t recover from your injury, you''ll come back and die. "


    When the black tiger heard that the blue lion had returned to the Beidou forest, his first thought was not to escape.


    Because after calculation, the blue lion and the iron bull were seriously injured and could not recover so soon.


    It must be that the blue lion is too eager for revenge, so he wants to come back before he recovers.


    "Hum, even if you haven''t recovered, it''s more than enough to deal with you!" Big blue rushed up without thinking about it. He stared at the black tiger for the first time, while little blue also had an eye on the ox python, and the iron bull restrained the green elephant. The two sides can be said to be equal.


    However, the existence of Wu Hao has brought pressure to the green elephant. Before, it has learned Wu Hao''s skills. Although Wu Hao has not reached the domain master level, his strength is absolutely not weak. In addition, he has the troublesome thing of space ability.


    "Wu Hao, please solve all the strong tigers for me, please." Big blue said to Wu Hao.


    "No problem." Wu Hao naturally won''t refuse big blue. During this time, he is also oppressed to death. Originally, killing monsters can quickly improve his strength, but in order not to annoy big blue, he just didn''t fight against monsters.


    Now she finally has a fair excuse.


    In fact, he also knows big blue''s mood. If the black tiger didn''t kill too many lion compatriots, with big blue''s character, it shouldn''t involve other monsters of the tiger family.


    Wu Hao is absolutely invincible under the power overlord, so he can cause death and injury every second when he passes through the strange animals.


    The tiger clan dies the most. After all, his real goal is the tiger clan.


    "Human, damn it!" The tiger family is also angry. It''s only a long time since Wu Hao killed hundreds of strange animals of the tiger family. Even if the tiger family is so powerful, it can''t stand Wu Hao''s cruel killing.


    The black tiger shook off the blue lion that was tightly entangled with it and wanted to turn around and attack Wu Hao, but how could big blue let it succeed and hit the black tiger with the possibility of injury.


    "Absolutely impossible. How can you recover from your injury!" The black tiger grinned his teeth and didn''t believe it.


    The blue lion knew the injury at that time. If the human hadn''t given big blue the ghost, I''m afraid big blue would have died.


    yes!


    Black tiger looked at Wu Hao again.


    It must be him again. The big blue lion''s injury recovered so quickly. It must be the way the human used.


    At this time, the black tiger was resentful. If he had known this, he should have tried his best to talk about Wu Hao''s killing. In this way, the big blue lion could not threaten it.


    "Let me tell you one more thing. Originally, Xiaolan is dying and I cured it. I''ll ask you if you''re angry!" Wu Hao laughed at the black tiger. Hearing this, the black tiger was furious and stood up to attack Wu Hao, but the blue lion stared at it. Once it moved around again, it would chase its Ass again in the next attack.


    "I don''t know what the so-called lightning blood is. I only know that Xiaolan''s lightning power was created by me. Maybe I inadvertently activated the lightning blood in his body."

 Chapter 436

    The black tiger is full of murderous spirit, but he can only watch Wu Hao kill his group, but he is dragged here by the big blue lion.


    "Cow python, kill it quickly, kill it quickly!" The black tiger hated Ann. He should have waited for the little blue lion to die, even if he completely tore his face with the big blue lion at that time.


    "No, you teach me to do things. If you think you believe it, you can do it yourself." Niu Mang and Xiao Lan are inseparable. He is also very surprised that Xiao Lan''s strength will become so strong.


    When he first saw the little blue lion, the little blue lion was just a cub. In just one year, the little blue lion actually reached its level.


    You know, it''s an intermediate overlord. It''s better than black tigers. Now even a blue lion cub just a year old can''t kill it.


    Is this the deterrent power of blue lightning blood? It''s too strong. The little blue lion seems to be tied with it, but it''s a little weak, but the little blue lion is still energetic.


    The green elephant is even deadlocked. The iron bull knows that it can''t shake the green elephant, and the green elephant is the same, so the two monsters simply stand still and restrain each other with their behavior.


    "One hundred and thirty-two!" Wu Hao killed the tiger clan while calculating the number. These figures shed blood on the black tiger''s heart.


    Although he is a cold-blooded animal, he is the overlord of the tiger family. His tiger family is tortured and killed like this. If he kills it again, he will become extinct.


    "Stop it, stop it. What do you want? I can give way." The black tiger admitted that it knew that if it continued to persist today, its tiger family would be doomed. Even if it could live, it would have no meaning.


    "Oh? You mean surrender? " Wu Hao turns to look at big blue lion. This time he is helping big blue. He has to listen to big blue.


    "Blue lion, don''t do things so absolutely. It''s really wrong for me to secretly harm your son. I apologize to you, but it''s too much for you to let I a human kill so many ethnic groups."


    "Too much? Then why didn''t you think about it when you killed my lion family? "


    "You!" The black tiger was speechless.


    "OK, then you say how you can let my group go." The black tiger counseled me. I can only suffer first today.


    "How''s it going? I want you dead! Continue to kill! " There is no emotion in big blue''s tone. It seems that the black tiger''s killing of the lion family has really made him angry. However, Wu Hao is just a wage earner. He can only listen to big blue. Big blue says to kill. Of course, he wants to continue to kill.


    "I fought with you." The black tiger is furious. The attitude of the big blue lion has determined everything. It has understood that it is useless to talk to the big blue lion now. Today, either it dies or the big blue lion dies.


    "Blue lion, you forced me!" The black tiger''s look changed suddenly.


    "Black poison Tiger comes!" After the black tiger screamed for a while, there was a black exclamation point in the middle of his eyebrows.


    "Hum, you think I''ll be afraid of you!" The same is true of the big blue lion.


    "Lion God comes!" With the same change, there is also a lightning sign in the center of big blue''s eyebrows, which is the same as that of small blue, but the color is different.


    The little blue is purple, like lightning, but the big blue is yellow.


    Wu Hao looked a little dull. Just now he heard what they said was coming. Is this also a means between all ethnic groups? It seems that the strength has been improved.


    At this time, big blue and black tiger have stepped into the intermediate overlord, and their strength has suddenly improved a lot.


    Big blue has lightning at his feet, but the ability of lightning is less than one tenth of that of little blue.


    The black tiger is that every attack is highly toxic. I really want to be with the name of the black tiger. The black tiger is the most poisonous in the world, but it is more poisonous than the woman''s heart.


    The green elephant not far away is also worried. The black tiger and the ox Python are in trouble. If one of them is really decadent, its result can be imagined.


    At this time, the green elephant took advantage of the iron bull''s inattention, and his nose elongated in an instant and entangled the iron bull.


    "Green elephant, as a overlord, are you so mean?" The iron bull is powerful enough, so the nose of the green elephant can''t do much harm to it.


    "All strength has the final say, you are strong, I admit, but I don''t think you are a meal." Since the green elephant chose to do it, he didn''t intend to stop.


    The iron bull and the green elephant also began to fight. Wu Hao also knew the strength of the green elephant. After all, he had fought with the green elephant before. At that time, there was no way to take the green elephant, so he had to limit it hard.


    But at this time, the green elephant and the iron bull lost the battle. The strength of the iron bull is so strong that it can barely suppress the green elephant.


    "Don''t fight. You''d better save your strength for a while to escape. If you fight again, there will be no result. You''re not my opponent." The iron bull threw out the nose of the green elephant and said faintly.


    "Hehe? Do you really think so? Don''t hide the iron bull. Open your real body and let''s have a good fight. " Green elephants also gradually changed.


    Seeing this scene, the iron bull''s expression looked ugly. Wu Hao also found something wrong.


    These monsters all have ways to improve their strength, but it seems that the iron bull doesn''t.


    Because these monsters seem to use a coming true body, and these abilities come from their ancestors, but the iron bull is not a monster here, and there is no ancestor here, so there can be no so-called coming true body at all.


    "What? Do you look down on me? " The green elephant looked at the iron bull with some dissatisfaction. It had come with its real body, but the iron bull was indifferent.


    "Hum, I don''t need to deal with you!" The iron bull is resolute, but Wu Hao knows that the iron bull is just bluff.


    At this time, Wu Hao found a very serious problem. If these monsters have real bodies, so should ox python. Ox Python is the strongest. How strong will it be if it turns on real bodies.


    Where''s little blue?


    Xiaolan has always been with him. He has never seen big blue hand in Xiaolan''s so-called real body. If Xiaolan doesn''t, the situation will be difficult.


    Sure enough, you can do whatever you want.


    Wu haogang''s worry immediately occurred, and Niu mang then came with his real body.


    But seeing the next scene, Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and Xiaolan also used her real body to come. It seems that this so-called real body coming should be born, and there is no need to learn.


    Now he is only slightly worried about iron bull.


    Black tiger, big blue and green elephant have reached the intermediate overlord, while Niu Mang and little blue have reached the existence close to the senior overlord in an instant, but iron bull is still the primary overlord.


    The strength of iron bull is very strong, but I don''t know whether I have confidence in the face of intermediate overlord.


    Wu Hao stopped the killing. He must always pay attention to the situation of the iron bull. Although he can''t intervene with his strength, he must be prepared. Once the iron bull is really in danger, he can only choose to fight.

 Chapter 437

    In the battle with the green elephant, the iron bull knew that he was not an opponent and could only resist with his excellent defense. The green elephant found that the situation was wrong after attacking for a long time. Why was the iron bull blindly beaten.


    "Iron bull, don''t tell me you won''t come?"


    The coming of the real body is not a strange beast without a head. Usually, it is impossible for everyone to reveal it easily. If everyone has their own shortcomings, but the iron bull still doesn''t show the coming of the real body, it makes it a little confused.


    "Hum, I said, there''s no need to deal with you!" The iron bull still insisted on this statement, but the green elephant smiled.


    "I see how hard you can talk. Since you won''t come, as long as you are killed, the blue lion will die!" The green elephant seems to have found a breakthrough, and the powerful attack destroys the iron bull again and again.


    Seeing that the iron bull had begun to be injured, Wu Hao knew that he could not delay any more and immediately joined the war.


    "Just a human wants to fight me, get out!" The momentum of the green elephant changed greatly, and Wu Hao also felt great pressure.


    No, the green elephant has now reached the intermediate overlord. When he was a primary overlord, he can barely hold on, but now he has reached the strength of the intermediate overlord, which is not the same level as him day by day.


    The green elephant was out of breath just because of his momentum.


    "You help the blue lion, I''ll hold it." The iron bull shouted at Wu Hao.


    But isn''t it difficult for him? He can''t even get close to the green elephant. How can the black tiger, who is also an intermediate overlord, be weak.


    Ah, everything is caused by strength. If he is strong enough, does the green elephant have this capital?


    "Iron bull, give me some time!" With that, Wu Hao left immediately and withdrew kilometers away.


    Now the only thing he can do is to make a breakthrough in his strength. As long as he can advance to the domain master level, he can naturally compete with the iron bull against the green elephant.


    In the state of meditation, Wu Hao put aside all his distractions and began to break through. He could break through at any time when he had already reached the peak of the limit, but he wanted to consolidate the foundation before making a breakthrough, which was more secure.


    But now the situation does not allow him to be safe. If he can''t break through now, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "See, that''s the human you''ve always protected. Now he''s gone except for this kind of thing. Iron bull, it''s still time to regret. I can let Niu Python and black tiger not kill you and join hands with us to kill the blue lion."


    "Hum, too much nonsense!" Iron bull also wondered what Wu Hao was doing and why he had to leave at such a critical moment.


    About ten minutes later, a strong spiritual power suddenly erupted not far away, right near them.


    "What''s going on?" Six monsters stopped one after another and looked at the position where the energy burst.


    "No, that human wants to break through the advanced level. Stop him quickly!" At this time, the green elephant reflected what was going on. The position where the energy burst was where Wu Hao had just gone.


    "No way!" Iron bull tried his best to stop the green elephant. At this time, he also understood why Wu Hao asked it to hold the green elephant.


    As long as Wu Hao can successfully advance, even if he has just entered the domain master level, the two of them can still fight against the green elephant. If they are lucky, they may even kill the green elephant. After all, he knows Wu Hao''s strength.


    Although Wu Hao is only the peak of the star now, in terms of Wu Hao''s strength, even the primary overlord can''t kill it. Anyway, it can''t do it.


    It is conceivable that once Wu Hao reaches the domain master level, his strength will change dramatically.


    "Iron bull, if you stop me, I''ll kill you!" The green elephant is jealous. It must not let Wu Hao advance to success. Once successful, it is not sure that it can drag one person and one animal, especially the human.


    In addition to the blue lion, it knows Wu Hao''s strength best.


    At the beginning, Wu Hao was just the peak of the star, and he could use various means to contain it. Now, it is hopeless to make this human advanced.


    "If you can kill me, try it." The iron bull picked up the huge trees and smashed them one by one, so that the green elephant could not be distracted at all.


    "Die!" The green elephant looked back and wanted to burst out to kill the iron bull, but at this time, with a loud noise, the light in the direction of Wu Hao had disappeared.


    "Advanced success?" The green elephant looked at Wu Hao''s position with an ugly face.


    Wu Hao came here at a very fast speed, which has changed significantly compared with before.


    "Hum, it''s just human. What if it''s advanced? Your strength hasn''t stabilized yet. I can beat you back to your original shape with one move, so that you can''t break through in the future. " The green elephant didn''t panic too much.


    Although Wu Hao is completely advanced, his momentum is not very strong. It seems that he was too flustered to scare himself just now.


    "Oh? Is it? I''d like to see how you beat me back. " Wu Hao has stood beside the iron bull.


    He can feel the power in his body pouring in. No wonder they say that constant star and domain master are earth shaking changes. At this time, although he is not confident that he can kill the green elephant, it is impossible for the green elephant to pose a threat to him.


    "Iron bull, you help big blue, it! Give it to me! " Wu Hao pointed to the green elephant and his posture was very arrogant.


    The iron bull did not refuse. It could see that Wu Hao was very confident at this time.


    Although Wu Hao looks very calm, careful observation shows that Wu Hao feels like a king leading the world at this time.


    "Just you? Hahaha, it seems that you really want to die, then I''ll help you. " The green elephant wants to kill this human while the iron ox is away, and can''t give them a chance to work together.


    Space domain.


    Time domain!


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao''s strength soared again in both fields, and even Qingxiang, an intermediate overlord, felt deep pressure.


    "How, how possible, how can you have such terrible strength!" The green elephant looked at the changes around him.


    Wu Hao''s field has also been here. Before, there was no pressure, but it was restrained, but now it is very different. In this field, it has a feeling of suffocation.


    "Under my field, you will die!" The power of a thunder and lightning came at the green elephant with terrible pressure. The green elephant reacted quickly enough and managed to avoid. It was almost penetrated by the thunder and lightning.


    Too strong.


    At this time, Qingxiang knew that Wu Hao''s strength was too terrible. After advanced, Wu Hao has been improved in all aspects, and even his ability in this field has become so terrible.


    However, the green elephant in his eyes was very powerful, and a momentum could drive him back hundreds of meters, but now the mountain like pressure has completely disappeared.


    Although his field could not completely limit the green elephant, it pulled into the strength gap between them. One person and one beast fought hundreds of rounds in this space field until the green elephant was accidentally hit.

 Chapter 438

    The green elephant fiercely smashed into the ground crack, and the whole forest swept a layer of storm. This scene stunned the blue lion and other animals.


    Wu Hao has just advanced. Why can he be so strong.


    The green elephant used the real body to come and reached the intermediate overlord. Why can Wu Hao, a newly advanced human, cause such damage to the green elephant.


    However, when they saw the blood stains on Wu Hao''s mouth, they also understood that it was not only the green elephant that was injured, but Wu Hao was also injured, only slightly gaining the upper hand.


    The angry green elephant rose from the ground to the sky, his eyes turned blood red, and a murderous spirit went straight to Wu Hao.


    "You are not my opponent." Wu Hao has completely adapted to his current strength.


    And he can feel that the green elephant is not very strong. Strictly speaking, the green elephant does not really reach the intermediate overlord, but improves its strength by coming in real life, making it look like the intermediate overlord.


    "Human, you completely annoy me!" The green elephant roared up into the sky and rushed to Wu Hao like Mars hitting the earth in the next second. This is to burn jade and stone.


    But Wu Hao has space ability and time ability, how can he be recruited.


    The time ability expanded, and he immediately came behind the green elephant and grabbed the tail of the green elephant.


    "Don''t you want to hit it? I''ll let you hit enough!" Wu Hao grabs the green elephant''s tail to accumulate strength. He sees a curling wind in the air because Wu Hao drags the green elephant in a circle.


    The green elephant was completely encircled. At this time, it was grabbed by Wu Hao and turned around. It was like a chicken slaughtered by others.


    When did the green elephant suffer such humiliation, and when did anyone do this to it.


    "Hit me!" When Wu Hao''s energy accumulation was completed, he saw the body of the green elephant shooting at the ground like a rocket shell.


    This time, if it really hits the ground, I''m afraid it will be extremely uncomfortable.


    The green elephant desperately wants to stop, but no matter what method it uses, it has no ability to stop. Even the slightest falling force can''t be removed.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise in the Beidou forest, and the earth split for kilometers. The surrounding animals fled the battlefield and dared not stay here.


    "Green elephant!"


    The black tiger was in a hurry. He wanted to stop Wu Hao just now, but he was stopped by the blue lion and the iron bull. Now the blue lion and the iron bull are working together. He has no hands to congratulate. He really has no ability to help the green elephant.


    "Dead?"


    Wu Hao stared at the huge pit on the ground. The green elephant lay motionless. The ground was full of blood. The pit was 100 meters long and 20 meters deep. It can be seen how powerful it was just now.


    Seeing that the green elephant almost fell, I took a breath, but my overdrawn body also slowly fell to the ground. Although the green elephant did not really reach the intermediate overlord, it was also very strong.


    The green elephant fought hard just now, which really hurt him.


    "Big blue, it''s up to you next. I have no choice but to have a rest." Wu Hao waved to the blue lion. He couldn''t intervene in a short time.


    Besides, it''s the same if you don''t intervene now. The black tiger has no chance to win against the blue lion and the iron bull.


    And Xiaolan can''t help it because of the power of lightning.


    "Hum, this is a matter between you. I Niu mang quit!" Ox Python is also smart.


    The current war situation is very clear. Wu Hao is too strong. Even now they can barely support it, but once Wu Hao recovers again, their results will be the same.


    It''s better to retreat safely than to accompany the black tiger.


    "Oh? The heavenly fruit tree is here. Don''t you want it? " Wu Hao said sarcastically.


    This almost made Niu mang angry again, but he was not stupid. He knew that this was Wu Hao''s method.


    "It''s just a Tianling fruit tree. Now that you have taken the Tianling fruit tree, my guard task has been completed. It''s time for me to go back to my territory." The ox Python left slowly, obviously trying to test whether the blue lion would let it leave.


    "Xiao Lan, let it go. There''s no need to kill it all." Looking at Xiao Lan''s readiness to move, Wu Hao shouted. It''s time to stop the battle.


    "Niu Mang, what should I do if you go!" The black tiger was in a hurry. Originally, he wanted to support it and see if he had a chance to escape, but now as soon as the ox Python left, let alone the big blue lion, the little blue lion will die.


    But the bull Python ignored its cry and left quickly. Obviously, it was important to run for his life at this time.


    "Xiao Lan, come here." Big blue and iron bull saw the black tiger surrounded, and then called little blue.


    "It was this poisonous black tiger who wanted to harm you. If it weren''t for Wu Hao, you would be dead. Now you kill it yourself." Big blue said to his son.


    Xiaolan doesn''t refuse. The black tiger almost killed his mother. Today, even if his mother doesn''t let him kill him, he will do it himself.


    "Give you a chance to leave before my eyes alive or die in my hands!"


    Big Lan was stunned for a moment, then looked at Wu Hao and was speechless for a while.


    Xiaolan has been with Wu Hao for a long time. How come she has the same personality as Wu Hao and speaks with such virtue.


    Wu Hao also smiled awkwardly. Arrogant capital should be grabbed from a child, and he didn''t know that Xiao Lan learned so fast.


    "Go to hell." As early as just now, all the toxins have gathered on the black tiger''s claws. As long as you gently touch Xiaolan, you will die immediately.


    Xiaolan didn''t expect that the black tiger would make a sudden move and hide immediately. Fortunately, he found it fast enough and almost didn''t hide.


    "Despicable!" Xiaolan was angry and split his claw on the black tiger''s waist. In an instant, the black tiger hit the ground heavily.


    The waist is also the weakness of the tiger family. In addition, Xiaolan itself is stronger than it. This blow almost killed the black tiger.


    "You''re not very good either. You''re dying with one move. You''re so weak." Xiaolan doesn''t forget to make a mockery after defeating the black tiger.


    "Xiao Lan, be serious and kill it for me." Big blue can''t see it anymore. Now Xiaolan''s behavior is similar to that of Wu Hao.


    If it weren''t for little blue or blue lion, it would think it would be replaced by Wu Hao''s civet.


    Wu Hao is also helpless about Xiaolan''s actions. No wonder it. He didn''t deliberately let Xiaolan learn these.


    Seeing her mother so serious, Xiao Lan didn''t dare to fool around any more. After falling in the air, she came to the black tiger.


    "Dead?"


    "Mother, it''s dead." Xiaolan takes a look and finds that the black tiger is indeed dead.


    Big blue also went to check if he didn''t believe it. He saw that the black tiger''s eyes were white at this time, and there was no breath of life.


    "It is unwilling to be tortured by you. It has determined its life." Wu Hao has just observed the behavior of the black tiger. I have to say that the black tiger is really cruel enough, but it is also decisive. Now it may be the best choice to end his life by himself.

 Chapter 439

    The black tiger is dead, which is the end of big blue''s big trouble, but big blue didn''t kill all the tiger family. After all, those are life, as long as the existence of the tiger family won''t threaten them, the lion family.


    "Well, you should rectify quickly these two days and leave with me then."


    For two days, Wu Hao has been silent in his cultivation. Because he suffered some damage from the battle with the green elephant, he must recover within this time, otherwise it will affect his cultivation in the future.


    On the third day, the door of the space crack had also been opened. Wu Hao saw that the guy Liu ran couldn''t wait and rushed out. It seemed that he wanted to go out and prepare in advance.


    Wu Hao took big blue, little blue and iron bull to say hello to purple Python and left with him.


    Before leaving, zimang asked Wu Hao to go out and arranged the agreed things between them.


    But Wu Hao still has a little worry. There are not many strange animals that can accept human life. It can be said that there are almost none. Although purple Python says it can handle it, he still doesn''t believe it.


    After sending the three beasts into the small world, Wu Hao also rushed out of the space crack and returned to the earth.


    It was good to have taken the cover mirror at the beginning. Otherwise, how could he bring these three powerful beasts out of the secret capital today.


    After this period of cultivation, the strength of Gu Tianyang and Zhou Hao rose very fast.


    At this time, their strength has reached the peak of the planetary level, not far from the stellar level. After returning to the earth, they should be able to enter the stellar level within two years.


    "Earth, this is really the earth." After the iron bull came out, he was very excited, but because of the relationship between regional gravity and spiritual power, the bodies of iron bull, big blue and little blue had obvious changes.


    Originally eight battles tall, they became the same size as humans, which also solved Wu Hao''s concerns.


    "Don''t worry about aftertaste. When you get to the earth, you have to be vigilant all the time."


    At the moment of entering the earth, Wu Hao has opened the heavenly eye system. At the beginning, he entered the secret capital from above the ancient castle. Now he is also around the ancient castle.


    "Before those old guys show up, let''s hurry." Wu Hao asks the iron bull to hurry back to the small world, but Liu Ran has killed him back.


    "I''ll see where you''re going this time!" Liu ran bore the brunt, followed by two elders, including the white haired old man, elder Kong.


    "Young man, I haven''t seen you for a year. Your strength is rising so fast." Elder Kong looked at Wu Hao with some appreciation. If Wu Hao hadn''t been from the earth Xiuzhen school, he would really hate to kill him.


    Because in terms of Wu Hao''s talent, even in their immortal sect, it is rare in a thousand years.


    "What? Want to go to war now? " Wu Hao smiled faintly and pretended to be calm. In fact, he had begun to pay attention to the strong man in the castle.


    These guys call each other venerable, but they should not reach the level of cosmic venerable.


    He couldn''t see elder Kong''s strength before, but now he has reached the domain master level. Old Kong has no pressure in front of him.


    At most, it''s just the peak of the domain master''s intermediate level. It''s not so far away. If old man Kong really forces him to hurry, he won''t let the other party suffer some losses. It''s a big deal that jade and stone will burn.


    "It''s not enough to start a war. We can talk. You have been protecting the practitioners of Zuxing before. We can promise not to kill those practitioners, but you have to promise us a request." Kong Chang smiled, looking harmless to humans and animals. Wu Hao thought he was a smiling tiger.


    "What conditions?" Wu Hao was also a little curious about what conditions could make Kong Changlao make such a decision.


    "I need to borrow your Lightning power. I think only the lightning power can exchange for the peace of the whole ancestral star. You should not lose more than trading."


    Wu Hao frowned. What does the old guy want? Is there anything special about his lightning? I really don''t know what medicine these immortals are selling in their gourds.


    "Sorry, the power of thunder and lightning can''t be borrowed. I''m afraid you have made a wrong calculation." After thinking about it carefully, these guys will never make a loss deal. It''s absolutely no good for these guys to ask for his lightning power, so he will never agree easily.


    "Hehe, you don''t have the right to choose now. You can only promise us or kill those earth practitioners. In this way, the ancestral stars can reach balance, and we don''t need your Lightning power." As Kong Changlao waved, the surrounding space was blocked. People outside couldn''t get in and people inside couldn''t get out.


    Isn''t this move used to deal with him? It seems that old Kong wants to be tough.


    "Hum, you treat me Wu Hao as a bully!" Wu Hao didn''t compromise. Now he has reached the domain master level. He wants to see how strong these old monsters can be.


    Before old Kong could make a move, he started first and used 80% of his strength. However, old Kong waved his hand and resolved the attack.


    "Boy, our immortal sect has made great concessions. Otherwise, if you kill all the young people of our immortal sect, I can kill you on the spot." Old man Kong''s face gradually turned cold.


    When Liu ran came back, he told them the news. At that time, all the elders were angry. Their immortal sect had never suffered such a huge loss.


    The youth school itself is difficult to cultivate. Now Wu Hao has killed most of them. The rest is that their strength is too weak and they have reached middle age, which is definitely a huge loss for their immortals.


    "What? Angry? You Xiuxian sect won''t provoke me. If I can die so much, all I can say is deserve it. " Wu Hao smiled.


    Although old Kong relaxed his attack just now, it didn''t make him look up at each other.


    The other party is at least the peak of the domain master''s intermediate level. It really won''t be so easy to deal with.


    "It seems that there''s nothing to talk about with you today. Then I can only catch you back in person. If I want to kill all the practitioners, I want to save and extract your Lightning power."


    The so-called power of thunder and lightning Wu Hao did not show up in these Xiuxian sects before. It is estimated that Liu Rangang came back to say it. Otherwise, how could he not say that he wanted the power of thunder and lightning before.


    "Then let''s see if you have this strength!" With that, three strange animals appeared behind Wu Hao.


    "Overlord beast, you brought the overlord beast back from secret capital!" Seeing big blue and other three strange animals, old man Kong looked a little embarrassed.


    He knows how powerful these monsters are. Although he has reached the peak of domain master intermediate level, his strength may not be weaker than these overlord monsters, but there is always a shadow in his heart.


    A hundred years ago, he also entered the secret capital. At that time, he almost died in the secret capital. So far, he has never forgotten.

 Chapter 440

    "Since you know the overlord level monsters, I think you should also know their strength." Wu Hao smiled.


    No matter how strong old Kong is, the three overlord monsters plus him can''t deal with the old guy. Even if Liu Ran has another domain master intermediate strongman, old Kong can''t do anything about them.


    "Hum, maybe I couldn''t face them before, but now they can''t compete with me!" Kong Changlao obviously has absolute confidence, but Wu Hao is not flustered.


    "Xiao Lan, I''ll give you this guy. Is it all right?" Wu Hao knows Xiaolan''s strength. Once he comes, Xiaolan will definitely have the strength of the overlord intermediate peak, that is, the human domain master intermediate peak.


    With the same strength, how can old Kong threaten it.


    "No problem, brother. Give me the old thing." Xiaolan rushed up like a vicious dog, and at the same time, she also showed her true body.


    And big blue also used his real body to come to another domain master elder.


    For a moment, old man Kong was also surprised. Why did the strength of these monsters rise so fast? Just now he realized that these monsters were only the primary overlord, but in the twinkling of an eye, the blue lion in front of him was equal to him.


    Of course, it''s hard to see a real beast once in a hundred years. Old Kong hasn''t passed. It''s only once in secret. How can he have seen it.


    After the iron bull met Liu ran, Wu Hao was the most idle at the scene.


    "Old man Kong, you said that your young disciples almost lost. Now there should be only Liu ran with strong strength? You said if I killed him now, would your immortal sect be the last? " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    The current situation is very obvious. If he really wants to do it, Liu ran will die, but he can''t do that.


    The following is the position of Xiuxian sect. Once he really does such a thing, he is deeply afraid that the venerable inside will make a move. At that time, Xiaolan can''t resist at all.


    "You dare!" Kong Changlao''s face changed greatly, and the change of things greatly exceeded his expectation.


    "I really didn''t dare, but if you say so, I don''t dare." Wu Hao immediately gathered lightning energy and didn''t intend to really do it. He just wanted to scare old man Kong.


    "Young generation, don''t be crazy!" Suddenly a voice appeared in Wu Hao''s mind, and a figure appeared in a dream.


    Strong pressure almost suffocated Wu Hao. This strong pressure made Wu Hao fear.


    He knew that this should be the strongest venerable of Xiuxian sect.


    "Hehe, it''s shameless for the dignified immortal sect to send so many strong people to embarrass my younger generation." Wu Hao is also a little anxious. To say that old man Kong may be able to resist Xiaolan, but the other party''s sense of oppression has definitely reached the world Master level. The strong ones of that degree are enough to kill them.


    "Venerable, fortunately you showed up in time. Now you must kill the boy immediately." Elder Kong was under great pressure. Seeing that Wu Hao was about to attack Liu ran, he was dragged by the blue lion in front of him.


    "I don''t think anyone dares. Oriental Limulus, I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. I''m safe!" Suddenly, another voice appeared, which made Wu Hao feel very familiar.


    Lord purple Python!


    Wu Hao looked at the enchanting and familiar figure beside him. He never expected that purple Python would come to this world, or that purple Python could go in and out at will.


    "Purple Python! It''s you! " The immortal sect venerable also changed his face. It seems that purple Python can really deter him.


    "If you want to hurt my disciple, I will not agree." Purple Python''s words made Wu Hao full of question marks.


    Disciple?


    When did he become a disciple of the purple Python? I guess it''s just an excuse. He doesn''t want to be a disciple of an alien beast. It''s nothing.


    "Is he your disciple? You actually take a human as your disciple. It seems that you have fallen. "


    The two women stood in the air and confronted each other. Wu Hao shook his head helplessly.


    Is it all women''s world now? Whether it''s the immortal sect or the alien race, the strongest are women. It seems that the world has really changed completely.


    "Why, at first I could spare your life, but now I can''t take a human as an apprentice?"


    It''s a hot news. What kind of existence is purple Python? It''s hard to imagine that the venerable of Xiuxian sect lost to purple Python at the beginning.


    "Hum, don''t talk about things hundreds of years ago. Do you think you will be my opponent with your current strength?"


    "Do you want to try?" The purple Python''s power is gradually released, and the venerable one is also released at the same time.


    Originally, the space had been locked. Wu Hao and other people and strange animals were oppressed by two powerful threats and knelt on the ground one after another.


    The venerable and purple Python ignored all this and wanted to convince each other.


    "Lord purple python, I, I''m dying..." Wu Hao had no choice but to shout at the purple python. In fact, he could barely support it, but he saw that the iron bull was about to faint, and he couldn''t bear it. Who knows when the two madmen will fight.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s cry, purple Python also took back the pressure, and the venerable also took it back at the same time. In an instant, Wu Hao and others were all released.


    "Forget it, let you go today. You don''t care about your disciples. I also care about my disciples. Since my purple Python has come today, you don''t want to hurt them. I have to take away people and animals." Purple Python said confidently.


    Just now, although Wu Hao was trying his best to resist coercion, he saw clearly that between the purple Python and the venerable, the purple Python should be strong on the front line. It''s really a terrible woman.


    "No way!" The venerable one is not humble. He doesn''t intend to let Wu Hao and the three strange animals leave.


    "Then let me see if you have the strength to stop me." Said that the purple Python suddenly appeared next to Wu Hao and grabbed Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao also understood purple Python''s mind and immediately sent iron bull, big blue and little blue into the small world.


    The identity of the purple Python was fast, like lightning. The surrounding space could not block it at all, just like fragile glass.


    "Stop it!" The venerable also chased up and saw old man Kong take the first shot.


    "You want to stop me, too? "It''s too much!" Purple Python sneered, waved his right hand, and a powerful blade wind swept directly at old Kong. A breath of death oppressed him instantly. For a moment, old Kong was stunned and even felt dead.


    However, the Venerable Master immediately appeared in front of him and resolved the attack of the purple Python for him. At this time, the purple Python disappeared in front of everyone like photoelectric, and the speed was appalling.


    "So strong, venerable, is it the purple python, the city master of Midu?" Although he had been to Midu, he had never seen purple Python at first, so he didn''t know what kind of existence purple Python was.

 Chapter 441

    "Well, it''s the first strong person in MI Du, and it''s also the controller of MI Du. Unexpectedly, she''s also coming. It''s a trouble." The venerable frown was tight, and it could be seen that the purple Python had indeed caused great pressure on her.


    "Ah, the boy''s adventure really opened our eyes. In just one year, he reached the domain master level from the primary star. According to Liu ran, he can draw with him at the peak of the star. Now he has reached the domain master level. I''m afraid the general domain master level can''t deal with him at all. It must be a big problem for our Xiuxian sect in the future."


    Old man Kong began to worry. He thought that even if Wu Hao could come back alive from the secret capital, the ancient array of the ancient castle would have been unsealed by then. Wu Hao''s existence could not pose a threat to them, but now it seems that Wu Hao''s existence can''t be ignored at all.


    Nowadays, Wu Hao''s strength is terrible. Even if the whole Xiuxian sect can easily kill Wu Hao, I''m afraid there are no more than five people. With the help of the city Lord zimang of Mitu and the protection of three strange animals, it''s almost impossible to kill Wu Hao.


    "Keep a close watch on their whereabouts. Once the purple Python leaves, inform me immediately. This time, I''ll solve it myself. I can''t delay it any longer." The venerable also felt the threat of Wu Hao.


    Once this rebellious genius grows up, one day even she can''t compete.


    At this time, purple Python and Wu Hao have come to the sky over the magic capital.


    "Lord purple python, why are you here? Don''t you? " Wu Hao is a little excited, because once the purple Python really stays on the earth, they will have an absolute backing. What is the immortal sect? There is no threat at all.


    "You think too much. I expected that the old woman would be in trouble with you, so I came here to have a look. I can keep you this time, but I can''t keep you next time. However, I will stay here for a period of time. When I go back, I can only rely on you, so you should improve your strength as much as possible during this period." Zimang''s words disappointed Wu Hao.


    Without the purple python, there is indeed a little guarantee. He is not worried about most of the old monsters of Xiuxian sect, but the venerable one. Once he meets the venerable one, he is afraid he can''t escape.


    However, it''s useless to be sentimental now. Only by trying to make yourself strong can we compete with the Xiuxian sect.


    During this time, the immortal sect has been staring at Wu Hao and others, and some of the worshippers of the immortal sect can''t sit still.


    Who knows when the purple Python will leave. If they don''t leave all the time, they must be the most dangerous.


    Wu Hao grew up very fast, and for a long time, it is likely to pose a threat to him.


    In desperation, the venerable man announced that he had closed down. His strength had reached the critical point. As long as he broke through again, purple Python was probably not her opponent. At that time, Wu Hao would also die in her hands.


    "During my seclusion, I must keep an eye on purple python. Once I leave, you must try your best to kill Wu Hao and Kong Changlao. I''ll leave it to you. I hope you won''t disappoint me." After the venerable announced, he closed the door.


    This is zimang who also told Wu Hao that she was leaving. Zimang is also a smart woman. From the beginning, she had calculated that the venerable of Xiuxian sect must not have so much patience to worry about waiting for her to leave, so she stayed temporarily.


    Now that the venerable person of Xiuxian sect has closed down, no one should be able to threaten Wu Hao, so it''s time for her to return to Tantu to control the overall situation.


    "Remember, about ten years, if necessary, I will advance the time. I hope you can be ready." The purple Python disappeared at the scene.


    "Don''t worry, brother. Just now, the purple Python city master told me that the terrible human has been closed. We are safe for the time being."


    Wu Hao nodded. Since the other party had closed, there was nothing to worry about.


    "Let''s go. Come back to my hometown first." Wu Hao calls Dabai. Previously, Dabai was a big brother around him, but Xiaolan''s appearance deeply deterred it.


    Although Dabai is a fairy cat, its strength has not grown up after all. Besides, the variety Xiaolan is estimated to be stronger. After all, the thunder blood blue lion is not built.


    Besides, there is no way to compare the spiritual power of the earth with that of the secret capital. I knew that he should have brought big white and small white. It is estimated that he can have two more overlord monsters now.


    Dabai''s existence is directly ignored by Xiaolan. Xiaolan''s terrorist strength makes Dabai feel afraid and can''t accept it for a time. He hides around Wu Hao all the time for fear that Xiaolan will fan his ears and melon seeds.


    After returning home, Wu Hao stayed for three days, and then picked up Xiaobai. This time he had to gather all his strength. His father had no worries at home. It was not dangerous to be guarded by wind, waves and lightning.


    He didn''t believe that those immortal sect could be so crazy that even ordinary people would not let go in order to threaten him. If that were true, the good life of the immortal sect would come to an end.


    Without the threat of the immortal sect, Wu Hao also released Gu Tianyang and others. During this period, he has been staying in the small world and secret capital. Gu Tianyang and others are also mildewed.


    Although the spiritual power of the small world is twice as strong as that of the earth, Gu Tianyang and Zhou Hao have reached the peak of planetary level. Even the spiritual power of the small world does not help them much.


    At the peak bottleneck period, everything can only be broken through through through their own understanding, and their spiritual power can not continue to grow. It''s better to come out and understand than to continue to be locked in a small world.


    "Wu Hao, I want to go back to my hometown. For 800 years, I think there must be something under the stagnant water. I must go and have a look." At this time, Tieniu suddenly said to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao naturally knows this problem. Although the dense world is unstable and the market will produce spatial cracks, according to the previous statement of Tieniu, the dead water in that place is different from ordinary dead water.


    Because after it went to the secret capital from the bottom of the backwater, its strength rose rapidly. Although it contributed to the spiritual power of the secret capital, it knew that it was not so simple.


    You know, it took only 50 years for it to reach the overlord level, and the strange animals originally born in Midu were not as fast as it.


    Although he is the primary overlord now, he has reached the peak and may break through at any time. Otherwise, he could not have held on to the green elephant for so long.


    "OK, I''ll go with you." Wu Hao agrees to iron bull''s request, and then lets Xiao Lan and Da LAN stay at home to protect Gu Tianyang and others.


    It''s hard to handle affairs when there are too many people. He also knows that the Xiuxian sect may have been staring at him, but he is not worried. The Tianyan system is not vegetarian. Once he finds those guys, he will leave immediately and will never give them any chance. Moreover, it''s inconvenient to take Xiaolan and them together.

 Chapter 442

    After a long time, Wu Hao finally took the iron bull to his hometown.


    It is located in a mountainous area in the southwest, which can be said to be deep mountains and old forests, but after hundreds of years of Yanbian, it is basically inconsistent with the past.


    But the iron bull didn''t give up. Sniffing its breath, it also wanted to find the water beach where it was executed.


    "Iron bull, it''s been hundreds of years. Even if you remember where it is, I''m afraid the backwater beach is gone." Originally, Wu Hao didn''t hold much hope. He just wanted to take the iron bull to have a look. Unexpectedly, the iron bull was so persistent.


    "Believe me, I feel very close and I will find it." The iron ox is not lost. It has been looking for it in the mountains.


    Soon came to an open field, not far away there is a dense bamboo forest.


    "This is it, that''s right." The iron bull said very definitely, but there are no pools around, let alone stagnant beaches.


    "It seems that after hundreds of years of evolution, the backwater beach has indeed disappeared. We''d better go back." Wu Hao was also a little disappointed. He had expected to make some amazing discoveries, but he didn''t expect to draw water with a bamboo basket.


    "Don''t worry. I remember the backwater beach was very hidden. Let''s look carefully." Then the iron bull looked around carefully.


    Wu Hao didn''t have so much trouble. He immediately launched his mental energy and checked the area for two kilometers, but he still couldn''t find the backwater beach that Tieniu said.


    But when Wu Hao scanned the ground, he surprisingly found a pool of dark water under their feet, and there was no sign of life in it.


    "Iron bull, let''s go down and have a look." Wu Hao dragged the iron ox directly to the bottom of the ground.


    Suddenly Wu Hao felt that the gravity around him had changed and his body was a little weightless.


    "Here it is! Although it has indeed changed, I''m sure it''s definitely here. " The iron bull''s eyes also burst out a trace of fear. It can be seen that the execution beach really brought a big shadow to it.


    "It''s really strange. There''s no life in the water, and there''s no fluctuation. Even the outside is affected. The gravity is thin."


    Wu Hao once again unfolded his spiritual thinking and went deep into the underwater. There are many human and animal skeletons, even human skeletons.


    I guess I accidentally fell into this stagnant water. Once I fell into it, I''m afraid I can''t live no matter how good the water is.


    Moreover, the stagnant water is very deep, full 200 meters, and there are several ropes not far away. I''m afraid someone has gone down, but I don''t know whether the people under the rope have come up with the help of the rope.


    As for what''s strange below, Wu Hao didn''t find out, but all kinds of signs show that backwater beach is definitely not simple.


    After all, the general backwater beach is only water without buoyancy, but this backwater beach affects the gravity in the outside air except that the water has no buoyancy, which makes people have to doubt.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao still decided to go down and have a look. He didn''t believe that this mere backwater beach could kill him, so his domain master strength seemed too useless.


    However, to be on the safe side, Wu Hao also took out the rope. As the saying goes, be careful to drive a ship for ten thousand years, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    "Iron bull, you wait for me here. Once there is a situation, I will pull the rope. Then you will pull me up." Wu Hao took out a rope of 300 meters, which was enough for the stagnant beach.


    The iron bull didn''t refuse, but it didn''t want to go down in the stagnant water. It fell in and almost died in it. If it weren''t for its own life, I''m afraid the skeleton below would have its own.


    Tied the rope, Wu Hao carefully entered the water. Just after he entered the water, it seemed that there was suction in the water and directly dragged him in.


    The frightened iron bull pulled the rope quickly, but the rope broke in two.


    "Wu Hao!" The iron bull panicked. It didn''t expect this to happen. What happened just now? Water cut off the rope or something?


    The iron bull picked up the rope and looked at it. The marks of fracture were uneven. Obviously, it was not cut off, but cut off by force.


    No!


    Iron bull is inexplicably anxious, but it doesn''t go down. The backwater beach may be terrible to you, but it won''t be too impulsive. Anyway, Wu Hao is also a strong player at the domain master level. In addition, Wu Hao has many ghost ideas at ordinary times. It shouldn''t be a big problem. If it wants to jump down now, it can''t help, and it may drag Wu Hao back.


    Wu Hao, who was sucked into the water, held his breath and resisted the energy that made him fall. At this time, he was like a thousand kilograms of force on his head.


    Fortunately, his strength is strong enough. Kilogram strength is nothing to him at all.


    After controlling the pressure, Wu Hao went upstream and surfaced.


    "It''s all right, iron cow. This water has no effect on me. You watch here and I''ll go down and have a look." Wu Hao reported peace to the iron bull, and then sank into the water again.


    The water area is not large, but 20 meters, but the bottom is not shallow. After Wu Hao came to the bottom, he found that the water is not dead water, but there is great pressure in the water, as if a heavy thing is pressing on his head.


    Generally speaking, this feeling can only be felt when the kilogram force is thousands of kilometers under the sea, but this small pool can also have kilogram pressure.


    Wu Hao swam around and didn''t find any abnormalities. There were no creatures in the water. Even if there were creatures under such great pressure, they had to die here. After all, it was still fresh water. Even marine creatures couldn''t survive here.


    Although there is no abnormality, Wu Hao believes that this pressure is by no means ordinary. There must be something in the water.


    Then Wu Hao continued to search. After a while, he searched all around the underwater. At this time, he was standing in the center of the underwater.


    But when he returned in vain and was ready to go out, the pressure suddenly increased and his body shape almost didn''t stabilize.


    Looking back, Wu Hao went upstream again without anything, but as soon as he got up, the pressure suddenly hit, just like just now, frightening him back two steps.


    But this backward, the pressure decreases, and the forward pressure increases several times.


    After discovering this problem, Wu Hao studied it for half an hour and finally came to the center of the bottom again.


    Just now he found an important problem. The sudden pressure is not aimed at him, but the problem of the region. The pressure in the region he passed just now is about twice that of the ordinary region.


    But the area is only about three meters, and it is in the form of a square and round, just like a column standing straight on the water.


    In that case, all the pressure in the water should be related to this area, and the source of this pressure is either the surface or the bottom.


    Thinking of this, when Wu Hao came to the bottom of the water, he tried to remove all the silt at the bottom of the water. Gradually, a white light column appeared, and a round ball also appeared in front of Wu Hao, illuminating the whole pool.

 Chapter 443

    Wu Hao stretched out his hand to get the white beads. As soon as he approached, he felt that his hand was held by someone. He couldn''t draw it back at all. Even his bones hurt.


    What a strong pressure!


    Wu Hao unexpectedly found that it was not a person or a ghost that pulled him just now. It was this white bead. Although it felt a little like pulling, he knew it was not pulling, but too much pressure, which limited his behavior of trying to take it back.


    And just after the sludge was removed, the pressure in the water also increased a bit. It is enough to see that it must be the ghost caused by this bead.


    Kunming divine skill!


    After Wu Hao performed his kung fu, the pressure was immediately eliminated. He didn''t believe how powerful the white bead could be. Could it not be better than the strength of her domain master.


    Sure enough, Wu Hao reluctantly picked up the beads after the exercise.


    The bead is white as a whole. Except that it will shine, it has no special place, just like a white jade.


    Wu Hao didn''t intend to study the white bead immediately and put it away. Suddenly, the pressure in the water disappeared and the whole pool boiled like boiling hot water.


    Wu Hao was not surprised by this sign. Because of the white pearl, the pool was squeezed by gravity, which led to huge water pressure.


    Now the White Pearl disappears, and the pressure in the water disappears instantly, and it is released. If there is no accident, the whole pool has completely risen at this time, and the iron bull above is expected to suffer, but Wu Hao is not worried about the iron bull. At least that guy is also a hegemonic strength, and is not much weaker than him.


    Sure enough, when Wu Hao went up, he saw the iron bull swim down, waved to Wu Hao, and then pointed in a direction.


    Now I''m afraid the cave outside has been flooded, so I can''t get out of it.


    Wu Hao nodded and then swam with the iron bull. About five minutes later, one man and one beast came out of the water and came to the bottom of a huge waterfall.


    "What happened? Why did the pool burst out suddenly?" Up to now, the iron bull is covered with a circle. Just now, it has been sitting in the cave waiting for Wu Hao, but suddenly the pool erupted and rolled it in. Fortunately, when it was bored just now, it observed the surrounding environment. Only then did it know that the outside of the pool is linked to the waterfall outside.


    After landing, Wu Hao took out Baizhu.


    "The pool is not dead water, everything is its reason." Wu Hao is also a little curious about what the treasure is. It can exist underwater for thousands of years. It is estimated that the iron bull almost died in it.


    "It? Something. " Iron bull came and took a look, but he didn''t find any special place.


    Wu Hao pointed the white bead at the iron bull, and then had a little psychic power.


    Boom!


    The iron bull suddenly knelt on the ground, and his face was also very painful. Wu Hao quickly stopped.


    It didn''t expect that the white bead could have this power. Originally, it just wanted to let the iron bull feel this pressure. It didn''t expect this effect.


    After removing the gravity, the iron bull gasped and breathed, and it took more than ten seconds to slow down.


    "This, what the hell is this?" The iron bull seems to have some understanding of why the pool boils and why there is no buoyancy.


    "I don''t know what this is. I only know that it should be able to create gravity, and the gravity is huge." Wu Haomei said with a smile.


    This trip is not in vain. Although I don''t know what the white bead is, the existence of this thing can definitely give him another card.


    Just now he also saw the reaction of the iron bull. The gravity displayed by the white bead at the bottom of the water should not make the iron bull kneel on the ground and can''t get up.


    Then there is only one reason. The starting mode of the white pearl is related to the spiritual power. The greater the spiritual power injected, the greater the gravity borne by the other party.


    With such a treasure in hand, are you worried that he will be caught up by the enemy in the future?


    "Good thing, what a good thing." The iron bull sighed happily. At least it found the culprit who almost killed it at the beginning, but it didn''t expect to be such a treasure.


    "Come on, let''s go back first." Wu Hao took the iron bull and left the southwest quickly. It''s almost half a day since he left the magic city. It''s time to go back.


    "Finally let us find you!"


    When Wu Hao and Tieniu were halfway back, a group of people stopped in front, wearing Taoist robes. At first glance, they were the people of Xiuxian sect.


    "Your news is very clever, but you want to deal with me with such people? Why, do you look down on me? " Wu Hao smiled.


    "Hum, Wu Hao, you''re satisfied. You''re dead this time. Guess two domain masters, but we have five!" Liu ran came out of the crowd. After hearing the news this time, he took the initiative to follow.


    When five domain masters chase Wu Hao, he doesn''t believe how capable Wu Hao can be or leave.


    "Hehe, thank you for looking down on me, but to tell you the truth, I really don''t pay attention to you if old Kong doesn''t come and your venerable doesn''t come."


    Wu Hao naturally didn''t dare to say that at ordinary times, but now he was eager for old man Kong to come and let him try how powerful the gravity bead could be.


    "Arrogance, kill me, don''t keep alive." After the order of a middle-term elder of the domain master who took the lead, everyone rushed up with Wu Hao.


    Double field!


    The space field and time field were opened at the same time. In an instant, Wu Hao took control of the war and took out the gravity bead.


    Just now when he was at the bottom of the water, he wanted to try the effect of the cooperation between the double field and the gravity bead, but he didn''t expect the opportunity to come so soon.


    "What!" Liu ran suddenly sank. The huge pressure directly crushed his body and made him unable to move.


    The same is true for other elders. The only good thing is that domain master intermediate level.


    "What? When did you Xiuxian sect become so polite and kneel down to me? How nice of me. " Wu Hao smiled.


    "You, what did you do!" The crowd was surrounded. This was a means that Wu Hao had never used to catch them off guard.


    "What did you do? Aren''t you going to kill me? I''ll stand in front of you. I''ll see who has the ability to kill me. "


    "Boy, don''t be crazy." The domain master intermediate level really has some strength. Even under great pressure, his body can barely move. Although the speed is much slower than the original, it is also commendable.


    "Old man, believe it or not, I''ll send you home now!" Wu Hao grabbed each other''s wrist and was ready to start.


    "Dare you, I''m elder Dong of Xiuxian sect. If you kill me, your strange animal friends will also die!" Elder Dong also felt the breath of death. He immediately looked at Wu Hao angrily and said.

 Chapter 444

    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao stopped his movements and looked at elder Dong coldly.


    "Hehe, what do you mean? Your friends have been subdued by Kong Changlao. If you dare to touch me, they will die! " Elder Dong said confidently that he dared to bet that Wu Hao would never dare to kill him.


    "If you dare to touch them, you will all die!" After that, Wu Hao knocked elder Dong out directly, and so did others.


    "What to do? Now, we are not the old man''s opponent." The iron bull also came and asked anxiously.


    "It''s all right. He doesn''t dare. Let''s go back now." Wu Hao bound Liu ran and elder Dong and threw them into the small world. Then he opened his fire and ran directly to the devil.


    Two hours later, Wu Hao and iron bull returned to the magic capital.


    In order to confirm what elder Dong said, Wu Hao first went home and took a look.


    Sure enough, big blue, small blue and Gu Tianyang have disappeared, and there are still signs of fighting at the scene.


    This time, elder Kong must have brought a lot of people. Otherwise, in terms of elder Kong''s strength, Xiao Lan can cope with it and won''t let elder Kong take them away.


    "Go!" After confirming that Xiaolan and they were caught, Wu Hao''s face became more gloomy and took the iron bull all the way to the ancient castle of Xiuxian sect.


    "Old Kong, come out!" Wu Hao stood over the castle and shouted at the bottom.


    Old man Kong naturally knew that Wu Hao had come. His body moved and came to Wu Hao.


    "Come on, it''s not slow." Kong Changlao said faintly.


    "Hum, they''d better be all right, or your whole immortal sect will be buried with you." Wu Hao waved and directly caught elder Dong.


    "I have the five strong men of your immortal sect at the domain master level. Now their life and death is your word. If you want them to live, let everyone go and big blue and small blue. Otherwise, they are the first batch of funerary objects."


    Kong Changlao''s face turned blue. He didn''t expect to send elder Dong out, but he still couldn''t catch Wu Hao. Elder Dong himself was caught.


    "Kong Changlao, I''m sorry, my subordinates are incompetent and can''t complete the task. This guy has......" before Dong Changlao finished his old words, he was blocked by Wu Hao.


    "How''s it going? Let it go or not. I don''t think there are many experts left in your Xiuxian sect. If you lose these five experts, I''m afraid it will also make you bleed. "


    Elder Kong was silent for two seconds and then smiled faintly.


    "Let go, but it may disappoint you. Do you mind if two people die?" Kong Chang''s face was smiling, but he kept staring at Wu Hao for fear that Wu Hao would attack the people of his immortal sect after hearing the news.


    "Who?" Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. They actually dared to do it.


    "The two disciples of Wuji sect also fought hard, otherwise they wouldn''t have made such a mistake."


    Wu Hao slowed down for two seconds, then looked at elder Dong, and finally nodded.


    "Let people go." Wu Hao was not angry. Kong Changlao smiled with satisfaction at the result. Although he failed to catch Wu Hao this time, he probably found out the bottom of Wu Hao.


    All people are the same. They don''t care so much about unimportant people.


    Only two weak people died. Wu Hao could rush to their immortal sect this time. He should come for the two strange animals. As long as the two strange animals don''t die, Wu Hao shouldn''t make any excited choice.


    Elder Kong waved his hand. Gu Tianyang and others appeared in front of him, with Xiao Lan and Da LAN behind.


    Wu Hao also released the rest of Liu ran.


    "Let them come first." Wu Hao said again.


    Elder Kong nodded and didn''t worry. In his opinion, Wu Hao didn''t dare to play any tricks. After all, this is the territory of their immortal sect.


    "Wu Hao."


    "Big brother! Sorry, I didn''t protect them. " Xiaolan said guilty words when she came over. At the same time, she looked at old man Kong angrily. At that time, if there were not many people, it would not fall into the disadvantage. In that way, people wouldn''t stop taking him away.


    "It''s all right. I''ll solve the rest." Wu Hao replied.


    "It''s your turn. Let them go." Kong Changlao said faintly, but his eyes kept paying attention to Wu Hao. Although he was confident that Wu Hao didn''t dare to do it, he was still very careful.


    "Here you are!" Wu Hao roared and kicked the five people.


    "Give it back to you. It''s up to you whether you can catch it or not!" Suddenly, Wu Hao swept the whip leg, and the powerful whip leg formed a sharp knife wind.


    "Presumptuous!" Kong Changlao''s face changed greatly. Wu Hao actually dared to do it. He simply didn''t pay attention to him.


    Although he was very fast, the speed of the blade wind was also very fast. He instantly cut off the body of a domain master strong man and died on the spot.


    Liu ran was in the second place. He was also injured and broke an arm.


    "Wu Hao! You have broken your word! " When elder Kong saw this scene, he was completely angry. In front of him, Wu Hao killed his master of Xiuxian sect. It was unforgivable.


    "Hum, what''s the difference? You killed my man, I can''t kill him? " Wu Hao was also very angry. He didn''t explode just now. He just wanted old man Kong to let him go first.


    Now that the man has come back, he doesn''t have to hide.


    "None of you can escape today. All the disciples and elders of Xiuxian sect listen to the order!"


    "Stop them for me. You can''t let go of any of them. Kill them all! None! "


    WOW!


    In an instant, more than a dozen immortal sect experts appeared one after another, one by one.


    "Lao Zhou, you go back to the small world first!" As soon as Wu Hao waved his hand, Zhou Hao and others disappeared. Zhou Hao didn''t have time to say what he said.


    "Even with you, there are only four domain masters. You will die today!" Elder Kong had arranged everything in advance and waited for Wu Hao to take the bait.


    Of course, Wu Hao knew it was a trap, but even if it was a trap, he had to rush over.


    "Hum, let''s see if you have this ability." Wu Hao''s arms spread out, and his powerful voice spread out in all directions.


    Dual domain!


    "Kong Changlao noticed that the guy also has a gravity ability. Our mission failure is affected by the gravity ability."


    Dong Changlao also untied the tie and immediately told old Kong the news.


    "How about that? Give it to me!"


    "Xiao Lan, keep an eye on that old guy. Big blue and iron bull are free. Today I''m going to bleed Xiuxian sect!"


    Gravity stone!


    Wu Hao took out the gravity stone. In an instant, the field was affected by the gravity stone, and all the primary strongmen of the domain masters were affected one after another.


    But because there are too many experts on the spot, although the pressure of gravity stone is strong, it only plays half of its role, but it is exaggerated to the limit.


    As a domain master, elder Kong was also affected. At this time, he understood what elder Dong said just now.


    This gravity ability is really troublesome. If you don''t break the gravity in time, I''m afraid their immortal sect will suffer.

 Chapter 445

    "Come on, grab what he has!" Old man Kong''s eyes were also very sharp. At a glance, he saw that the gravity ability came from the white beads on Wu Hao''s hand.


    For a moment, all the strong men of the immortal sect rushed to Wu Hao crazy. Kong Changlao was very fast, but he was stopped by Xiao Lan.


    "Your opponent is me, old man!" Xiaolan bares her teeth and looks at Kong Changlao.


    "Beast, I don''t have time to accompany you now. Get away." But elder Kong''s attack didn''t have much impact on Xiao Lan.


    Kong Changlao was also a little anxious. He knew the strength of the blue lion very well and was definitely not weak. Although he was sure he could win the blue lion, it would cost a lot.


    But now the situation is urgent. If we don''t solve the blue lion in front of us quickly, we don''t know how many strong people of Xiuxian sect will be planted in Wu Hao''s hands.


    "Elder Dong, he Changlao goes to grab the white pearl from his hand." In desperation, old Kong could only place his hope on the two elders present.


    If he had known this, he should have let the other three elders left behind in the ancient castle follow him. In that way, even if Wu Hao is unable to escape today.


    Elder Dong and elder he came crazy after hearing the order.


    "You can''t think of me." Big blue also appeared in front of Mr. Dong and used the real body at the same time.


    The iron bull stopped elder he.


    "The slaughter begins!" Wu Hao sneered.


    "You have to pay for your behavior. Don''t easily annoy me, Wu Hao!" When Wu Hao spoke, he had killed a domain master junior strongman.


    "No!" Kong Chang shouted angrily, but he couldn''t get rid of the blue lion in front of him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao killed another person.


    "Wu Hao, I''ll kill you!" Old man Kong was completely angry and began to work hard with Xiao Lan. At this time, he didn''t care what price he would pay. He only knew that if he continued to drag on, most of the people present today were afraid to die.


    "Third!" Wu Hao''s record of the power of thunder and lightning directly runs through a primary strong person of the domain master.


    "Xiao Lan, hold on!" Wu Hao then kills the fourth one, and Xiaolan starts to work hard.


    The scene became more and more chaotic, but all the people who died were the strong men of the Xiuxian sect, which can be described as one-sided and negative killing.


    If it hadn''t been for the gravity stone, Wu Hao knew that he might have died today, so he wanted to take advantage of this immortal sect to bleed.


    "Wu Hao, you''ve done everything. In the future, our immortal sect will never die with you." At this time, old man Kong knew that he could not break through the obstruction of the blue lion. Even if he tried hard, he didn''t have much chance, so he began to talk hard.


    "What? Can you turn a fight into friendship with me if I stop now? " Wu Hao said coldly that up to now, it is impossible for them to turn fighting into friendship. Instead, they might as well kill two more people.


    "Dream!" After old man Kong said these two words, Wu Hao killed another man.


    However, when old man Kong was extremely angry, an invisible pressure suddenly came.


    "Young man, don''t do too much. If you continue, you can''t live today. Purple Python should have left. It''s your best choice to leave here before I get angry!" A powerful voice came into everyone''s mind.


    Venerable!


    Old Kong was relieved.


    Since the Venerable Master already knows, Wu Hao can''t run away today.


    Wu Hao frowned and stopped moving. Some Houhu had just moved a little slower. If it could be faster, he could kill another person.


    Now all the worshippers of Xiuxian sect have spoken. He can''t ignore it. What if he really annoys the other party and runs out to bite him.


    "Hum, you don''t need to scare five. The purple Python city master is gone, but you are also in seclusion. What can you do if you kill them all today?" Wu Hao was not intimidated by the other party at all.


    "But today I can let them go in your face, but for the last time, if I dare to do it to my people again, I will end up dead. Before you shut up, I think I should be able to do it, including old Kong!" Wu Hao pointed to old man Kong and said.


    After Wu Hao finished, the bully also left in an instant, apparently agreeing with him.


    Wu Hao also took back the gravity stone. These guys really don''t cry when they don''t see the coffin.


    "Old man, remember what I said just now. Go back and ask your venerable if you agree. If you disagree, I don''t mind fighting with you again, but I believe you will regret it!" Wu Hao said with a cold face, his space ability expanded, and disappeared with three strange beasts.


    "Empty account, let''s let him go?" Elder Dong was very oppressed. All the way, he was thinking about how to resist and was finally released. He thought the opportunity for revenge came, but he didn''t expect such a result.


    "Go back first." Old man Kong was naturally very angry, but just now he heard the meaning of the venerable. He should agree with Wu Hao. He can''t act rashly. Everything has to be arranged by the venerable.


    After returning to the magic capital, Wu Hao released Zhou Hao and others and asked them about their personnel.


    "What? You killed six of them and seriously injured one? You, how did you do it? " Zhou Hao and others can''t believe that Wu Hao can do this.


    After all, they know each other''s strength very well. It''s incredible how Wu Hao can kill so many.


    After the statistics, a total of two people died. Both of them were Wuji Tuoba''s disciples. It can be seen that Wuji Tuoba was very angry, but he was also relieved at this time.


    "Wu Hao, thank you. Thank you for avenging my two disciples. I''m here to thank you for them." Then Wuji Tuoba will kneel to Wu Hao.


    "No, get up." Wu Hao pulls Wuji Tuo up.


    "Thank you for anything. Even if I don''t kill them, they will kill me. Why not take the opportunity to kill some of their strong ones, which will pose a little less threat to us."


    Wuji Tuoba also knew that this was the truth, but he was very grateful to Wu Hao for what he had done to their Wuji sect.


    "OK, you''re tired today. Go back and have a rest. I''ll let you know what''s going on." Wu Hao expelled Zhou Hao and others.


    Although today''s battle has made him gain, it also has problems. The dual field and the gravity stone can really make him fight against the domain master intermediate level, but the gravity stone will weaken the gravity multiple because of the number of opponents. In this way, the higher the strength, the less the impact.


    "Big blue, little blue, please help me guard. I want to study this thing."


    The two beasts nodded and listened to the iron bull talking about the gravity stone.


    Wu Hao stayed in his room to study the gravity stone.


    After entering the inner space of the gravity stone, Wu Hao saw a vast white world. There was nothing in front of him, just like entering a dream.

 Chapter 446

    However, fortunately, there is no gravity in the gravity stone, there is no abnormality except for the little bit of spiritual power, and the spiritual power is poor.


    Wu Hao was confused. I didn''t understand the source of the gravity stone.


    In desperation, Wu Hao can only study the appearance, but there is no way to start inside. There must be something strange about the appearance.


    Wu Hao bit his finger and a drop of donated blood fell on the gravity stone. In a sense, powerful magic weapons have certain wisdom, which can only be fully mastered by dripping blood and recognizing the Lord.


    Sure enough, after a drop of blood donation fell, the gravity stone reacted and directly integrated into the gravity stone.


    The next second, Wu Hao saw the sign of a shield in his mind, and the gravity stone disappeared.


    Wu Hao was surrounded for a while. Did the gravity stone merge with it?


    Run psychic power and try to activate the gravity ability in the body.


    The sign was shining, and a strange energy appeared in Wu Hao''s hand.


    Feeling the heavy energy in his hand, Wu Hao was overjoyed. It seemed that his guess was right. The gravity stone was indeed integrated with him, and at this time he could use the gravity ability at will.


    After much understanding, Wu Haocai developed the skill of using this gravity ability.


    Different from the previous gravity stone, the gravity ability in the body is completely under his control.


    All gravity effects are under his control.


    "Five times!"


    "Ten times!" Wu Hao tries to increase the gravity effect. Although this effect has no effect on him, he can see from the home environment that the whole room is full of gravity at this time.


    The curtain, which had been agitated at the window, also stood still at this time, as if it had been affected by the outside world.


    Wu Hao kept increasing the multiple of gravity. After a while, he reached ten times. At this time, Chuang suddenly collapsed and the curtain broke down.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao stopped his gravity ability and his surroundings instantly recovered.


    It was obviously inappropriate to use gravity in the room, but he knew the horror of gravity.


    Gravity ability can not only be applied unilaterally, but also have an effect on the group. As for the extent to which gravity ability can be played, it depends on its own strength. The stronger the strength, the more domineering the gravity can be applied.


    After unlocking the secret of the gravity stone, Wu Hao entered a state of cultivation. At this time, I''m afraid the immortal sect dare not come to trouble, otherwise it will humiliate itself.


    Indeed, after Xiuxian sect returned to the castle, their faces were bent.


    This time, in order to kill Wu Hao, they dispatched more than a dozen domain master level strongmen, but they still failed. Not only that, they were also killed by Wu Hao, which caused serious losses to their immortal sect.


    As soon as they came back, they quarreled and poured out and completely killed Wu Hao. Even if he had great ability, Wu Hao could not really deal with so many strong people.


    However, elder Kong refused to do this. The meaning of the venerable is very obvious. Don''t fight with Wu Hao for the time being. Everything will wait for the venerable to get out of the customs.


    As long as the venerable goes out of the pass, Wu Hao is nothing at all. Purple Python can''t save Wu Hao.


    Once they are trained to pass the pass, it is estimated that they can reach the intermediate level of world Master. No one in the surrounding small world is their opponent.


    And now they are doing a bigger conspiracy, and everyone''s face is heavy.


    "Kong Changlao, this is five years ahead of our planned budget. Is the time ripe now? It will fall short when the time comes. "


    "It doesn''t matter. The strength of the strong in that world is not weak now, but it is also under our control. As long as we combine the two worlds and balance the two worlds, Zuxing will usher in great changes and our plan of Xiuxian sect can be successfully completed."


    The old man''s face is calm and confident, and the whole fairy school is not always in the same place. He also has the final say in the long term. So now they have no way to influence the old man.


    "OK, I support Kong Changlao. Have a fight!" Liu ran suddenly stood up. At this time, he has broken his arm and his strength has greatly decreased. However, as long as he can give the opportunity to implement, his arm can recover again, and his strength can advance by leaps and bounds at that time.


    "I also support it!"


    "Support!"


    Knowing that elder Kong could not be moved, many sect disciples began to support him, and many elders agreed at once.


    Three days later.


    Wu Hao was practicing, but suddenly there was a loud thunder outside. A huge hole appeared in filling in the blank. The whole world was dark, as if the end of the world was coming.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and looked at the scene outside the window, frowning.


    "Brother, look outside!" Xiaolan and they rushed in, but Wu Hao had already found out.


    "Is there any disaster in the world?" Big blue asked with some worry.


    "No, it''s a ghost made by Shi Xiuxian sect. I don''t know what they''re doing. Go out and have a look." Wu Hao quickly went to the hole and looked at the center. The hole was very dark, like a bottomless abyss.


    Ordinary people below panic, worry and flee, obviously thinking that the end of the world is really coming.


    But Wu Hao knows very well that this is not the end of the world. All movements of the earth are normal. This terrible sign is nothing more than the famous hall made by the immortal sect. He doesn''t know what to do, so he can only wait and see its change.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s phone rang. It was his sister. After connecting, her sister was very flustered on the phone and asked him what had happened.


    "It''s all right, Xiaojia. I''m right here. It''s no big deal. I''m at ease to go to work." Wu Hao comforts his panicked sister. After that, he calls his parents and tells them not to panic. It is estimated that it is the weather.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao frowned because he vaguely felt something coming out of the huge black hole.


    "Brother, look." Big blue stared at the black hole and roared. Wu Hao was on alert all the time.


    A 100 meter wide column appeared in the black hole and directly landed on the ground.


    And a figure appears in the beam.


    At this time, elder Kong also arrived one after another and also entered the state of alert.


    "What did you do, old man!" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Hehe, nothing. Everything I do is for the good of Zuxing. In this way, Zuxing will be more powerful!"


    Just after old man Kong said this, there was a steady stream of spiritual power transmitting to the earth in the light beam.


    However, the crowd who came out of the beam was also flustered and desperately wanted to go back, but it was like a barrier in front of them, and they couldn''t get through at all.


    "Everyone, give up. This is an ancient secret. From today on, you are a member of my ancestral star, and all the resources of your planet will belong to our ancestral star."


    Forcible seizure, this is the forcible seizure of red fruit. These guys of Xiuxian sect are crazy.

 Chapter 447

    "Who are you!" Suddenly, a strong man opposite stood up, and Wu Hao''s eyes lit up.


    "Dihong?" Although they are very similar, Wu Hao can''t be 100% sure. Now he can only wait and see what happens.


    "I am one of the rulers of the ancestral star. You should be the strongest on your planet? Now take your people and sum up our Xiuxian sect, otherwise, you will die! " Old man Kong''s momentum was overwhelming, and a strong breath swept through, making the strong of the other party retreat one after another, but the middle-aged man who just stood up could resist.


    "I''ve never seen such a bully. You''re really strong, but it''s impossible to want us blue stars to give in."


    After saying this, Wu Hao also completely knew that the middle-aged man opposite was indeed Dihong.


    It''s actually an old friend. It seems that they really have fate.


    "Xiao Lan, press back old Kong''s momentum." Wu Hao glanced at Xiaolan and saw that Xiaolan''s momentum suddenly soared. The Bluestar who had been squeezed by old Kong''s power was relieved.


    "Strange, strange animals, be on alert!" Dihong''s face changed greatly when he saw Xiaolan, which surprised Wu Hao.


    On the blue star, strange animals are a powerful threat, but on the earth, they are different, but Dihong doesn''t understand it.


    "Old man, bully my friend. Have you asked me?" Wu Hao appeared slowly, and Dihong also saw Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao!" When Dihong saw Wu Hao, he looked very happy.


    "Brother Dihong, I didn''t expect it to be you." Wu Hao said hello to Dihong and others, as well as theocracy.


    When he left, they were only at the planetary level. Unexpectedly, they have reached the domain master level, and Dihong has reached the domain master intermediate level. Their talent is indeed against the sky.


    "Are you friends?" Old Kong''s face was ugly and he scolded in his heart. Wu Hao is young. How can he know people from other planets? It shouldn''t be.


    "What do you think? Don''t want the situation last time to happen again. Get out immediately, otherwise, you know! " Wu Hao pointed to old man Kong and looked arrogant, but old man Kong was no longer arrogant.


    Wu Hao may not be anything in his eyes. He can kill him at will, but with the existence of the blue lion, he can''t kill Wu Hao at all.


    Now Wu Hao can''t refute this threat. Since Wu Hao knows the blue star, he can''t annoy it. Once the two sides join hands, they are likely to suffer losses.


    "Withdraw!" Old Kong only chose to retreat. Now their goal has been achieved. As for blue star humans, they don''t care. As long as they achieve their goal, sooner or later, he can still solve Wu Hao and others by himself.


    "Brother Dihong, let''s go down and talk." Wu Hao took Dihong to the ground, and the huge light beam in the sky still didn''t disappear at this time, and the Lingli still gathered from the blue star.


    "What happened? If it goes on like this, the psychic power of blue star will completely disappear." Dihong frowned. He is the patron saint of Bluestar. He wants to protect Bluestar, so he must not let Bluestar make any mistakes.


    "Don''t worry, brother Dihong. I think it must be the famous thing made by the old thing. I''ll investigate first. Since I''m here, I''ll host today and entertain you well."


    Wu Hao was really happy to see these old friends of blue star. After all, it was a friendship. He thought he would never meet again in his life. Unexpectedly, old Kong let them meet.


    "It has been counted. Now there are a total of 300 people present." Hearing this number, Wu Hao frowned slightly. I''m afraid it''s almost all the backbone of Bluestar, and people appear from the air from time to time. Obviously, Bluestar is suffering from disaster at this time.


    It is estimated that anyone with psychic power in his body will be excluded by the array set up by old man Kong, so before long, blue star will completely lose psychic power.


    "Lao Zhou, you and Lao Gu help me with something. I need your help to check several places on the sea and land." Wu Hao has been worried about this problem since just now.


    Dihong, they''re coming. What about the strange animals on the blue star?


    The biggest threat on the blue star is not humans, but monsters. Now Dihong and they all come, which means that there is no guardian on the blue star. If the monsters don''t come, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Dihong was also very worried about this problem. Originally, he wanted Wu Hao to help inquire, but unexpectedly, Wu Hao thought of it first.


    "Wu Hao, you have space. Can you send us back, even if you send me back first?" Dihong said to Wu Hao with some embarrassment.


    "Ah, I thought so just now, but now it''s useless to send you back. You can see the Dharma array in the sky. It will send all the spiritual power on the blue star to the earth. Even if you go back, you will still be sent. Now the top priority is to solve the hole in the sky."


    At this time, the always dull theocracy spoke.


    "I can''t care so much. Catch the old guy and let him withdraw from the FA array, or we''ll be late and all the ordinary people on blue star will be finished." Theocracy seems to be in a hurry. Wu Hao naturally knows more about theocracy. He is usually cold and doesn''t speak. He looks cold, but in fact he is very emotional.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help it. As you saw just now, his strength is enough to frighten all of us. At present, we can''t shake them." Wu Hao said there was nothing he could do at the moment.


    Although he already has the capital to threaten the other party, it does not mean that he can threaten the other party''s life.


    "Moreover, his strength is not the strongest in their immortal cultivation sect. Among them, there is a strong leader in the world. He is now closed. Otherwise, even if we work together today, I''m afraid he will die."


    Hearing this, everyone calmed down.


    After reaching this level, Dihong and the divine power knew that there were days outside the sky. They didn''t know what kind of existence the domain master was. They only knew that the domain master alone could shake the whole world.


    "OK, let''s not mention that first. Please help investigate the situation of the beast first."


    Wu Hao nodded and asked Zhou Hao and Gu Tianyang to investigate quickly.


    "Wu Hao, you can. Was that beast your horse just now?" Dihong asked with some envy.


    "What mount? I don''t need a mount. It''s my friend. It''s my brother I brought up with my own hands."


    Wu Hao has just explained why humans can get along so well with exotic animals, so Dihong and other talents reluctantly accept the few exotic animals in front of them.


    "People are more popular than people. Your boy''s strength has reached the domain master level. It''s really enviable. Moreover, I heard that the passage of time on your side is different from ours."

 Chapter 448

    Wu Hao nodded: "it''s really different. It''s been five years since I left Bluestar, but Bluestar is estimated to have been more than ten years."


    "It''s really been 15 years. I didn''t expect your boy to grow up so fast. In time, you''re afraid you''ll get away from us." Dihong said with some sigh.


    When Wu Hao went to Bluestar, he was just a boy at the God of war level. He grew up crazily all the way and caught up with them.


    Although Wu Hao''s current strength is not much different from them, Wu Hao has only experienced five years of growth, but they have experienced 15 years. It can be seen that Wu Hao''s potential and achievements are not a comparison with them.


    In Bluestar, they can be regarded as peerless geniuses and invincible strong people, but around Wu Hao, their genius status seems extremely mediocre.


    "Again!"


    While Wu Hao and others were chatting, several figures appeared in the blank.


    Before Wu Hao could react, the people sent to meet him were killed.


    Dihong stood up angrily. The person killed was sent by Wu Hao. Now he was killed by his blue star. How can he explain to Wu Hao.


    "Wait a minute!" Wu Hao grabbed Dihong.


    "He''s not a blue star. Don''t go there. He''s strong!" Wu Hao is very calm, although the humans on the blue star are generally stronger than the earth.


    But the strong one is almost in place, and he sent a strong star. It is impossible to kill easily. Moreover, he feels a heavy pressure on the other party.


    After killing a cultivator, the man''s eyes slowly shifted and suddenly locked the direction of Wu Hao and others.


    "No, I was found!" Wu Hao felt great pressure, which threatened his life.


    He had never felt such strong pressure except the venerable one of the original Xiuxian sect.


    World Master?


    Wu Hao denied this idea. The other party is really strong and terrible, but it should not be at the world Master level.


    "Come on, you enter the small world first, and I''ll deal with it!" Wu Hao waved and everyone entered the small world.


    At the same time, the man appeared in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Wu Hao''s face was cold. The other party was neither the immortal sect nor the human beings on the blue star. Who was it, what did old Kong do this time, and why did they attract such terror.


    "Earth? What a garbage planet! You broke through the space barrier of my child star. You really don''t know how to live or die! " The man''s voice was sharp and his hands were stained with blood.


    "I''m afraid you misunderstood. I didn''t pierce it. It was pierced by Xiuxian sect. Please don''t blame us." Wu Hao spoke politely.


    Although he wanted to avenge the cultivator, he knew very well that he was not the opponent of the other party at all. I''m afraid it wouldn''t take much effort if the other party wanted to kill him.


    "Immortal sect? Where is it? " The man asked coldly.


    "Northeast China." Wu Hao pointed to the direction of the castle.


    "Well, you''re good at talking. Spare your life, but you''d better pray that I don''t meet you again. Whoever talks to me monar more than twice will die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, monar had left far away. Wu Hao sat on the ground a little soft, with a sweat on his forehead.


    "What''s the matter with big brother? What has he done to you?" Xiao Lan asked after she appeared.


    "It''s all right. He''s gone. That guy is too strong. He says what child star he comes from and where he is." Wu Hao didn''t slow down at this time. He had just felt the smell of death, which was stronger than the last time he faced the venerable of Xiuxian sect.


    "Child star?" Dihong''s face changed slightly.


    "Are you sure it''s a child star?" Dihong asked again.


    Wu Hao nodded: "he said Zixing. Why? You know? "


    "There''s a lot of trouble now. This sub star belongs to a planet with relatively high plane level. It''s even linked to the sub star. The immortal sect is really not afraid of death. The lowest strength of the sub star is the domain master level, and the domain master level can only be regarded as medium in that world."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao also changed his face.


    The world Master level can only be regarded as medium. So there is a cosmic level existence on the sub star?


    Once it reaches the cosmic level, strength belongs to a relatively strong existence in the whole universe. If it is true as Dihong said, I''m afraid there will be a disaster on the earth this time.


    Then there was another person in the sky. Wu Hao also felt the strength of the other party, but this time the other party did not stare at them, but also left far away and went in the direction of the ancient castle.


    "Those guys of Xiuxian sect are estimated to be finished, but the Xiuxian sect is destroyed. It''s estimated that it''s us next."


    "No, it shouldn''t be so serious. The ones that came out just now basically belong to the domain master''s senior level. The strongest one is monar, which should be at the peak of the domain master. There is another venerable person in the Xiuxian sect, whose strength has reached the world Master level. As long as he comes forward, these guys should have no threat. I just hope this array doesn''t talk about the strong ones at the world Master level."


    Wu Hao felt nervous at this moment. The strength of the other party has indeed threatened him.


    Strength can''t resist each other, and he can only be a man with his tail. As just now, he can''t resist at all. Once he resists, he can only face death.


    "From the perspective of the three forces, the weakest party at present should be us. We have to find a way." Wu Hao frowned. Now the only one with the strongest strength in their side is Xiaolan. Even if the real body comes, it is only the strength of the intermediate peak of the domain master. There is no guarantee at all.


    "I''m afraid I have to wrong you again during this period of time." Wu Hao looked to the cultivator.


    "It''s all right, brother Wu. Just let go. We can enter the small world. If we need help, we can work hard at any time."


    Wu Hao nodded and looked at Dihong and others.


    "Brother Dihong, there are not many strong blue stars. I think others can also enter the small world. You and brother theocracy can still help. It is safer for others to enter the small world. I will take Xiaolan to practice during this period."


    At this moment, Wu Hao can only place his hope on Xiaolan. As long as Xiaolan can break through, even if he is not the opponent of the other party, he can at least have a glimmer of hope.


    "No problem. During the critical period, we really have to keep warm together."


    After arranging everyone, Wu Hao sets out with Xiaolan. Xiaolan belongs to the blood of lightning. Since it is related to lightning, the power of lightning should help Xiaolan cultivate.


    Now the scene in the sky leads to dark clouds and thunder and lightning. It is a good place for cultivation.


    "Xiao Lan, I don''t know if this method works. You can''t go deep. Try it first." Wu Hao looked at the terrible lightning and said with some worry.

 Chapter 449

    "Brother, I have no problem. I don''t think these lightning can hurt me." Xiaolan flew to the thunder and lightning area, and the crisscross thunder and lightning split miles and Bama flew past it, but it had no impact on him at all.


    "Brother, I want to keep going inside." Wu Hao nodded and followed up. Although he had no so-called lightning blood, he also had lightning ability after all. These peripheral lightning did not pose a great threat to him.


    After going 100 meters deep, the thunder and lightning began to become terrible. Wu Hao was a little timid. At this time, the thunder and lightning could hurt him, but it still had little impact on Xiaolan.


    "Brother, you''d better not follow me. I''ll go in and practice myself. I''ll go back to you then."


    Seeing Xiaolan''s determination, Wu Hao had to nod. After all, he couldn''t keep up with Xiaolan''s rhythm. He couldn''t delay Xiaolan''s cultivation because he couldn''t go further.


    After Xiaolan left, Wu Hao didn''t go back immediately, but stopped to practice.


    This area is just within his bearing range and is most suitable for strengthening lightning ability. Although it can not increase his strength, it can make his lightning ability more violent.


    One day later, Wu Hao felt that he had no great effect, so he left the scene, but he also didn''t go home. At present, the guys from Xiuxian sect and Zixing don''t know what the situation is.


    Once the strong fight, there should be no small energy fluctuation, which should not be found.


    From the current form, maybe the Xiuxian sect didn''t fight with those guys on the sub star, and it may even reach an agreement. If so, it''s really bad news for them.


    Just facing the Xiuxian sect has left them a little helpless. If they add those terrible guys on the sub star at this time, they will really run away.


    Although when Xiaolan''s strength breaks through, they will have the ability to resist, but the probability is not large.


    There are too many strong opponents. They can''t be opponents at all, and Xiaolan can''t protect so many of them. At present, we still have to think of a way first.


    Blue star can''t go. In addition to blue star, the only thing that can save life is mi Du. After all, there are purple Python there.


    But the secret capital can only be opened by Xiuxian sect. It will take 49 years to open it next time. It''s too late.


    "Big blue, do you know any other way to go to Mitu?" After entering the small world, Wu Hao found big blue.


    Big blue itself belongs to MI Du and should know better than him.


    "Yes, but this method needs sacrifice. This is what the purple Python city master told me before he left. He said it can only be used as a last resort."


    Wu Hao was full of question marks. Purple Python didn''t tell him this way. It seems that he still can''t trust him.


    "If you sacrifice, you need to sacrifice with the blood of our strange animals. At present, it belongs to secret capital. It only means me and Xiaolan, that is, either of us must sacrifice and forcibly open the door of secret capital."


    Wu Hao frowned. He might have found a way, but it''s not a way for him at all. Sacrificing is equivalent to making him lose big blue or small blue, which is absolutely impossible for him.


    "As for me, I should also be able. Although I was born on earth, I have lived in Mitu for 800 years and have long been a member of Mitu."


    Iron bull suddenly said, his eyes are also very serious. It is estimated that he can see the crisis.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are. This method won''t work. We have to think of other ways." Wu Hao rejected this method. Although the strength of the iron bull is slightly weak, it can''t be lost for him, so he won''t hesitate if he wants to sacrifice to open the space channel.


    The crowd calmed down, and they all saw Wu Hao''s anxiety. Now the situation of the earth is also very tense for them.


    Two days later, Wu Hao also thoroughly understood the trend of the opposite sides.


    Monar and others were suppressed by the worshippers of the Xiuxian sect after they first killed the Xiuxian sect. The worshippers of the Xiuxian sect belong to the main level of the world and are better than monar. For a time, monar and others also suffered losses.


    Knowing the defeat, monar and others had to give up, but the rain Xiuxian sect negotiated.


    The reason why Xiuxian sect doesn''t kill monar and others is to use these people to eradicate Wu Hao.


    The condition for eradicating Wu Hao is very simple. As long as Wu Hao and those monsters are killed, the Xiuxian sect will stop the Dharma array and send them back to Zixing.


    This transaction is not difficult for monar and others. Monar himself is a killer and immediately agreed.


    After knowing the news, Wu Hao scolded the Xiuxian sect for being disgusting. He didn''t have the ability to use monar and others.


    For a time, Wu Hao disappeared and didn''t dare to show up. It can be said that he became the target of public criticism again.


    It turns out that the purpose of Xiuxian sect to link Bluestar and Zixing is not only to capture each other''s spiritual power, but also to summon the strong to kill him. After all, their venerable and closed customs can''t get out of the castle in a short time.


    In order to avoid the strong men like monar, Wu Hao had to take risks to come to the minefield. As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest.


    This is a minefield, which is convenient for cultivation. It can better cover up the breath and is not easy for the other party to find.


    The disappearance of Wu Hao made the Xiuxian sect and the strong men on Zixing look for it crazily. Both sides really didn''t expect that Wu Hao was hiding in the minefield above the Dharma array.


    "A bunch of losers can''t find anyone. They also call them the strong ones of the sub stars. I think you have only a false name." Elder Kong yelled at monar and others.


    "Hum!"


    Bang!


    Monar stood up, and the powerful pressure made old man Kong back two steps. Although they have completely controlled the war, he is still far from monar''s opponent. How can he not be afraid when he sees monar getting angry.


    "If you talk nonsense again, the world Master level strong man can''t protect you!" Monar said that and then sat back. If it hadn''t been for the presence of a strong leader, he would have killed everyone. Unfortunately, he was still a step away from the leader. Otherwise, how could he be so oppressed today.


    After a silence, Kong Changlao began to speak.


    "Now we have basically looked for the whole earth. The boy can''t leave the earth, so he must be hiding somewhere. Now let''s use our brains to think about where he will be."


    Elder Kong''s tone was harmonious. For a while, he talked about it one after another.


    "Elder, the boy is very cunning. He is estimated to be far away from us. I suggest continuing to look for all the gaps we haven''t found. We can''t let go of any corner." Elder Dong said with a fist.


    "No, looking for a needle in a haystack in this way is no doubt. The boy is very smart and must be in a place we didn''t expect.

 Chapter 450

    "Oh? So what is elder he''s opinion? " Elder Kong looked at he Changlao and asked softly.


    "I can''t talk about high opinions. This is just my speculation. If it were me, I would certainly know that the whole world is not safe now. Since it is not safe, I think the most dangerous place may be the safest. I think we should start from this aspect." Elder he looked at each other after saying that.


    "Mr. He, I''m afraid you''re joking. Now the most dangerous place is the ancient castle of our Xiuxian sect. Do you want to say that the boy is in our ancient castle?" It can be seen that elder Dong doesn''t agree with what elder he said. After all, what strength does Wu Hao dare to hide in their castle? I''m afraid it''s not death.


    "Hehe, I didn''t say impossible or possible. You can think about all the places we didn''t expect and the impossible first. I don''t believe there will be too many."


    Elder he''s words reminded elder Kong. Immediately, elder Kong began to arrange people to look for it, even in the ancient castle.


    In a flash, it was three days. Wu Hao was still practicing in the minefield. The outside world was looking for him. He knew very well and was glad to have hidden here.


    However, he also knew that he would not hide here for long. Once the immortal sect reacted, it would be found here sooner or later.


    All the people in the ancient castle have been searched up and down. There is no trace of Wu Hao at all. Even elder Kong is worried.


    If Wu Hao is really no longer on earth, they will be in big trouble.


    Wu Hao''s talent is too high. As long as there is enough time, Wu Hao''s talent can definitely reach a higher level. It''s not too much to reach the world Master level. If so, their immortal sect will be destroyed.


    "Elder he, you have to be responsible for what you said. There is no figure of Wu Hao in the ancient castle." Elder Dong pointed to elder he and said angrily.


    "Responsible? What is my responsibility? Did I say that Wu Hao must be in the castle? Elder Dong is afraid he is not taking the opportunity to trouble me. " He Changlao is also very angry. He really doesn''t understand where Wu Hao will hide.


    "Do you think it takes so much trouble to get you in trouble? You said it at the beginning. You are not responsible. Who is responsible? " For a time, the two elders kept making noise, and the noise of the two elders was heard at the scene.


    "All right, stop arguing!" Kong Changlao roared with a headache, and the scene was quiet.


    "Kong Changlao, I think we still have to think about what we think is impossible." He Changlao still sticks to his attitude.


    "Hum, I''m afraid I can''t find it in ten or eight years. I seriously doubt whether you were bought by that boy. Now you''re confusing the public with us."


    "Dong Mingqing, do you know what you''re talking about!"


    Elder he fiercely stood up and was about to start.


    "I''ll say it again. Shut up and listen to me. Do as elder Dong says. It''s five hundred miles away. It''s a carpet search."


    A carpet search of the world will undoubtedly take a huge time. Even if everyone goes out, it will take at least a whole month.


    This month also delayed Wu Hao a lot of time. If he knew that the opportunity was created by elder Dong, he might have to thank elder Dong.


    A month later, the search around the world was basically completed, and Wu Hao still disappeared.


    "Ah, it seems that the boy has really left Zuxing. We were all put together by him. He wasted too much time in the early stage." While talking, elder Dong also glanced at elder he not far away. Obviously, he blamed elder he for wasting a few days, which led to Wu Hao''s opportunity to leave.


    "What do you mean? Your way won''t work. Now you blame me? You said he had left Zuxing and show your evidence. "


    "Evidence? Do you think you need evidence? The boy has better evidence of space ability than this? "


    The audience was quiet. He Changlao had nothing to say for a long time. An he still believed that Wu Hao should not leave Zuxing. Generally speaking, his intuition was very accurate.


    Looking outside the castle, he Changlao has been thinking about where Wu Hao is. The most dangerous place is the safest. If it were him, he would do so, but if it was him, where would he hide.


    Looking at him, he Changlao suddenly saw the linked Dharma array not far away. On the Dharma array, thunder and lightning have lasted for more than a month. The signs of terror have been used to this month.


    Suddenly elder he laughed, which made everyone present cover the circle.


    "Hahaha, you''ve all been fooled. You''ve all been fooled." Elder he''s words made people more confused.


    "What do you mean, Mr. He?" Elder Kong frowned. Now Wu Haoren hasn''t been found. It''s doubtful why he Changlao can still laugh.


    "If I had listened, Wu Hao would have died because I already knew where he was."


    Elder Kong stood up fiercely, because he felt elder he''s confident.


    "Say it." Kong Changlao immediately ordered.


    "Kong Changlao, I say it''s no problem, but I have one condition. If I''m right, I ask Dong Mingqing to be removed as an elder, because if he hadn''t stirred the muddy water at the beginning, he wouldn''t have found Wu Hao today."


    The scene was quiet. After a while, elder Dong also smiled.


    "Hahaha, Mr. He, what''s your trick to scare me? OK, if you can really accurately point out the location of Wu Hao, I will take the initiative to remove my elder position, but if what you say is false, I hope you will also leave the elder position. "


    The two elders fought in full swing. This time, Kong Changlao didn''t refuse. Now he just wants to know where Wu Hao is.


    "OK, promise your terms and I''ll let you give up this time. You know, in this immortal sect, I may not be able to beat you, but use my head. How old are you?"


    "OK, now that you have settled, tell me where Wu Hao is." Elder Kong is already impatient.


    "Everyone may have forgotten that there is such a place. We can''t think of it. It''s there!" Elder he pointed to the minefield above the Dharma array.


    For a moment, all the elders were in an uproar. Even elder Dong''s face was a little ugly, and his heart was even more anxious.


    "Yes, why didn''t we expect that compared with the ancient castle, the minefield is really relatively safe. He Changlao has a set."


    "He Changlao Yingming!"


    For a time, everyone agreed with elder he. The whole world has searched. If we say that the most likely place for Tibetans now is really the minefield.


    "Immediately summon the strong of Zixing, go to the minefield and kill the boy for me!"

 Chapter 451

    At this time, Wu Hao also noticed something wrong. A group of strong men in the direction of the ancient castle were flying in this direction.


    Wu Hao also stopped practicing. It seems that he escaped for more than a month and was finally found. However, for more than a month, this also exceeded Wu Hao''s budget.


    "What should I do? They seem to have found out." Dihong was also with Wu Hao. During this time, Wu Hao who had the ability to resist lightning energy asked them to come out and participate in cultivation.


    "You go back first. I want to go deep into the minefield. Whether I can escape this disaster depends on how Xiaolan''s cultivation is now." After Wu Hao let Dihong and others return to the small world, he also flew to the depths of the minefield.


    He Changlao and others rushed in directly after they reached the minefield, and began to explore the surrounding area after they came in.


    "If so, the boy is right here. Go in!" Elder he was very happy. Just now they had noticed Wu Hao''s breath. It seems that his speculation is undoubtedly accurate.


    "Hum, I''m just lucky. I''m not sure if I can find him!" Elder Dong''s face was very ugly. At this time, he began to hope that Wu Hao would not be found, because once found, his position as an elder would not be guaranteed.


    "Hehe, don''t take chances to comfort yourself." Then move on quickly.


    The strength of these old people is absolutely strong. The energy of the minefield is nothing to them, but the deeper they go, the more pressure they gradually increase.


    "What kind of monster is that boy? This is already our limit. He can still go in. Has he broken through?" Elder he said with some difficulty.


    "Everybody, they can''t move forward. Let''s keep chasing!" Elder Kong took the lead and rushed ahead. Although there was pressure for him here, he could barely bear it. He only hoped that Wu Hao wouldn''t go too far.


    At this time, Wu Hao has stopped. He has seen Xiaolan not far away, and this is also his limit. It is terrible to go deep into 500 meters, which is the result of more than a month''s refining.


    "Big brother, they''re coming." Xiaolan immediately came to meet Wu Hao. At this time, Xiaolan''s strength has also increased. In terms of the strength of employees, it has reached the peak of domain master intermediate level and is not far from advanced level.


    This is enough to show that the place against the sky of the lightning blood is also the blue lion. Big blue has only managed to break through to reach the domain master intermediate level for a short time, which is far inferior to little blue.


    In addition, they have the real body to come. Whether the war can be stabilized or not, Wu Hao has no bottom in his heart, but he still doesn''t have much hope. After all, the other party has the peak of domain master. After Xiaolan''s real body comes, he is at most the senior of domain master. Obviously, he can''t be the opponent of the other party.


    "Come on, be careful!" Wu Hao kept staring at the figure flying at top speed behind the clouds. The next second, five or six people reached him.


    "Boy, after looking for you for so long, we finally found you."


    Monar sneered when he saw Wu Hao. Of course, he still remembered Wu Hao. When he came to the earth, the first human he saw was Wu Hao.


    I knew that Wu Hao would be the key to their leaving the earth. At the beginning, he would definitely kill Wu Hao first, so as not to waste so much time.


    "Elder, why do you have to? You and I have no grievances. Are you going to embarrass me, a weak one, just because of the strong leader of the other side?" Wu Hao tried to talk to monar. It would be nice if he could get the other party to reply and concentrate.


    "No matter which star is like this, the law of the jungle, the other party threatens my life, then I can only threaten your life without any choice."


    Wu Hao got the answer. He knew it was no longer necessary to talk. Now the only thing he had to do was resist.


    Knowing that the war was coming, Wu Hao released all the strong who reached the domain master level.


    "Hehe, they are basically domain masters, intermediate and primary. For me, the number of such weak people is the same."


    "Really, look down on us, but we will suffer!" Emperor Hong frowned and saw that he was the first to practice Kung Fu.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    The divine power also opened the divine formula. In an instant, their strength soared, but they couldn''t see it from the appearance, but Wu Hao knew it very well.


    After opening the divine formula, the strength of divine power almost reached the intermediate level of domain master, and the strength of Dihong, who opened the emperor''s decision, also reached the peak of intermediate level of domain master.


    Big blue and little blue also came with their real bodies. Little blue directly reached the high level of domain master, and big blue also reached the peak of intermediate level of domain master.


    During this time, the iron bull also reached the domain master intermediate level. Now, to be exact, their strength is almost above the domain master intermediate level.


    "Oh? You have some means, but so what? As the weakest, you still have to die. " Monar looked at Wu Hao, who was still a junior domain master, and said.


    Wu Hao calms down. He knows that this is definitely a desperate battle. To keep any cards is to die.


    Divine formula!


    Dijue!


    With the use of the two major skills, Wu Hao''s strength immediately reached the domain master intermediate level or above.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Psychic decision!


    After operating the internal mental skill, Wu Hao''s speed has also been comprehensively improved. With psychic determination, psychic power is continuously provided.


    "Oh? This boy is a little interesting. " Monar was not in a hurry. Wu Hao''s various means really surprised him.


    Three areas!


    Wu Hao also opened up the space field, the time field, and the gravity ability. Because the gravity ability has to cooperate with the two fields to give full play to the maximum effect, Wu Hao also included the gravity ability as the field.


    "What? Three areas? "


    Monar and others felt a sudden surge in gravity, coupled with Wu Hao''s field effect, they frowned one after another.


    "Boy, I have to say that your means are really powerful. Only a junior boy of the domain master can reach the senior level of the domain master with these. You really open my eyes."


    Domain master advanced? You still underestimate me. " Wu Hao smiled helplessly.


    "The power of lightning!" Wu Hao''s instant firepower depends entirely on his own power of lightning. At this time, he is in the lightning area, and his own power of lightning becomes extremely violent.


    Wu Hao''s strength rises again. At ordinary times, maybe he can only compete with the strong ones at the peak of the domain master''s intermediate level, but in this lightning area, coupled with the hardening of this period of time, even the high-level domain master may not die.


    "The boy''s strength has risen again. It''s terrible." Elder Kong felt the pressure on Wu Hao at this time.


    You know, when he first met Wu Hao, Wu Hao was just a star boy. Now he has the same level as him and even surpassed him.


    This puts more and more pressure on him. After all, Wu Hao''s talent is terrible. In a few years, Wu Hao will do everything he can to shake his immortal sect.

 Chapter 452

    Even monar at this time was greatly surprised. There were too many means in front of him. It was really terrible that only a junior boy of domain master could improve his strength to this level.


    However, it doesn''t have much impact on him. He is still a beginner. Even if his strength is raised to the high peak of domain master, he is only one step away from the world Master. Wu Hao can''t threaten him at all.


    This is what Wu Hao is worried about. Its strength has been improved a lot by these means, but even so, it is not monar''s opponent.


    "Genius, you are really a genius. Do they want to kill you? If they don''t threaten me, I want to know you. Unfortunately, you can only be my stepping stone." Monar sneered twice and said that with the outbreak of powerful power in his body.


    The peak of domain master level is only one step away from the world Master level. In the face of this strength, Wu Hao has no confidence to retreat.


    "Xiao Lan, you clean up the others and I''ll hold him!"


    Xiaolan nodded. They had discussed the countermeasures long before the arrival of these people. He was responsible for dragging the strongest monar. Xiaolan was responsible for killing others. As long as the others were solved, he and Xiaolan might be able to resist monar.


    However, the situation is not as perfect as Wu Hao''s calculation. The three domain masters surround Xiaolan. No matter how strong Xiaolan is, he can''t break through the strong of the three domain masters.


    Dihong and others were also besieged by the strong opponents of the other party. All this was arranged by elder Kong. He knew that Wu Hao''s gang had endless means, so he brought so many people. The purpose was to bully others.


    Wu Hao and monar fell far behind in less than 50 rounds. It can be seen that they are not opponents at all.


    "Your strength is OK to deal with senior, but it''s useless to me!" Monar seemed very relaxed and didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao at all.


    "The power of lightning!"


    The surrounding lightning surrounded monar, but still did not cause any damage to monar. It was enough to see the horror of monar''s strength, and at this time, the iron bull had been injured.


    "You support the iron bull." Wu Hao shouted.


    "Brother, I can''t rush them away." Xiaolan also seems very helpless. The three domain masters are senior. They can barely deal with it without being injured. How can they have the spare strength to rush away.


    At this time, the long sword of a strong man of Xiuxian sect had pierced into the belly of the iron bull


    "Iron bull!" Wu Hao was furious.


    "Get out of here!" Wu Hao tried his best to repel monar by two steps. At the same time, the iron bull was injured again and covered with blood.


    "You all have to die!" Wu Hao''s eyes are red with blood. He brought the iron ox back, but now he is facing this disaster.


    After Wu Hao contacted Xiao Lan, Da LAN, Dihong and others to help clear the siege, everyone gathered one after another.


    "Iron bull, how''s it going? Are you okay?" Wu Hao looked anxiously at the iron bull. At this time, the iron bull kept bleeding and his breath was very weak.


    "Ah, I''m afraid I can''t. I just hope I can help you for the last time before I leave!" Iron bull looked at Wu Hao with firm eyes. Wu Hao didn''t know what he was going to do.


    I saw it muttering to the blue lion. The blue lion was shocked for two seconds and had no choice but to nod.


    "What''s the matter, big blue, what''s the matter with the iron bull!" While Wu Hao had to prevent Kong Changlao and others, he was worried about the iron bull.


    "The injury is serious, I''m afraid." Dihong reluctantly shook his head. This injury is really difficult to recover.


    "Let it eat this!" Wu Hao handed a green bottle to Dihong, which was refined with Xueming flower after he came back. It''s common blood medicine and half of it.


    Blood medicine is used to treat injuries and has a powerful effect, while dark medicine is a poison with terrible toxicity.


    "No, no, even if it''s cured, we can''t fight them. I just hope I can help you again before I die."


    With that, a Dharma array appeared on the top of the iron bull, which changed from small to large.


    "What is this?" Wu Hao looks at big blue, and the iron bull appears in the Dharma array for no reason. The reason must be unknown. It must be related to what big blue said just now.


    "Big blue, what is it?" Wu Hao was angry and roared.


    Big blue looked at the iron bull with some guilt and whispered.


    "It just said to open the space gate of Midu so that we can leave, so now it"


    Hearing this, Wu Hao immediately stopped the space door to be opened. He understood the intention of iron bull, but he couldn''t use his friends to escape.


    "Stop, stop!" Wu Hao roared. The scene made old man Kong wonder. He didn''t know what the dying iron bull was doing. It didn''t look like self explosion.


    "Wu Hao, listen to me. I''m going to die after all. I didn''t die 800 years ago. Maybe it''s God''s arrangement. Let me do my best to help you." Iron bull looked at Wu Hao firmly.


    "No, it''s not easy for you to return to the earth. How can you say that you will die." Wu Hao said excitedly and kept attacking the Dharma array, trying to stop the Dharma array, but it didn''t work at all.


    "I''m satisfied that I can return to the earth in my lifetime. I''m really satisfied." With that, the iron bull quietly closed his eyes.


    "Iron bull!" Wu Hao hissed and shouted, but the iron bull didn''t respond.


    At this time, the space gate has also been opened, and the iron bull traded its life for the safety of Wu Hao and others.


    "Xiuxian sect, I am at odds with you." Wu Hao stood up without impulse. Although the death of the iron bull made him very angry, he still had reason. If he had to rush forward now, the iron bull would die in vain.


    "Boy, the first one to die is the beast. You will die sooner or later. Give it to me!" Elder Kong planned to strike while the iron was hot, but the people of Xiuxian sect rushed up and were bounced away. It was like a barrier in front of him.


    "Don''t waste your energy. At this time, our secret Dharma array can''t break the barrier unless your strength is higher than the purple Python city master." Big blue said coldly, the only beast friend in Midu is dead now. He is also very angry and wants to avenge the iron bull, but he knows it''s not the time yet.


    "What!" Kong Changlao''s face changed greatly. He had seen that the Dharma array in front of him was a spatial Dharma array. Wu Hao and they wanted to leave.


    "Come on, stop them and don''t let them go." Elder Kong was very anxious. He made a crazy move, and others followed suit, gathering everyone''s strength. However, the barrier remained motionless.


    "Xiuxian sect, and you!" Wu Hao pointed to the strong man in Xiuxian sect and Zixing and said angrily, "today''s revenge will be repaid when I come back!"

 Chapter 453

    "Break it for me!" Monar tried his best at night. He already knew Wu Hao''s talent very well. Once Wu Hao grew up, his nightmare would come, but the barrier was attacked for a long time and still remained motionless.


    "I''m relieved to see you want to kill me so much. Wait, I Wu Hao will come back soon. I''ll find you one by one." The figure of Wu Hao who spoke became more and more blurred and finally disappeared in front of everyone.


    "Damn it! He ran away! " Elder Kong had to stop when he saw that Wu Hao and others had disappeared. Now he was very nervous. From Wu Hao''s tone just now, it can be seen that they have completely angered Wu Hao.


    Therefore, Wu Hao''s revenge is absolutely inevitable. With Wu Hao''s talent and the environment of Mitu, it is estimated that Wu Hao will come back soon.


    "You Xiuxian sect had better give me an explanation now!" Monar directed all his anger at Kong Changlao.


    If it hadn''t been for Kong Changlao, they wouldn''t have let Wu Hao go. Now that Wu Hao is gone, a huge hidden danger remains in his heart.


    "Explain? How do you think we can explain that you didn''t keep people, and now you want to explain? " Kong Changlao also said angrily.


    "What are you talking about? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now! " Monal grabbed Kong Changlao, but then everyone was quiet.


    Not far away, a figure suddenly appeared. It was the venerable person of Xiuxian sect.


    "See the venerable!" The immortal sect saluted one after another.


    "Well, let him run away. That boy is very lucky." The immortal sect venerable now has a great momentum, which is much different from before. Everyone can see that he has made a breakthrough, but his breakthrough is still late. Now even if his strength is above the purple python, it is useless. After all, secret is not what he can enter if he wants to enter.


    "Go back first. The boy has great ability and can''t break through in a short time. Go back and think about it in the long run."


    On the other hand, Wu Hao and others returned to the dense world through the space gate opened by the iron bull. Everything here is so familiar, but big blue is not happy to drink small blue.


    Wu Hao was most angry.


    "Big blue, you killed the iron bull!" Wu Hao''s eyes were so red that he looked at big blue. If big blue told him at the beginning, it wouldn''t happen.


    "Brother, calm down. Mom is forced to be helpless." Xiao Lan spoke quickly.


    The scene was quiet for a while, and Wu Hao calmed down. Of course, he knew that big blue might be more guilty than him. After all, the friendship between big blue and iron bull was not comparable to him, and it was indeed the case at that time. If iron bull didn''t sacrifice himself to open the door, maybe they would all die.


    "Let''s go to Midu." Wu Hao stood up and took everyone to the outside of Mitu with space ability.


    Purple Python was angry when he heard about it.


    "I have bad news for you. Not long ago, the dead woman of Xiuxian sect has broken through."


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. The venerable one broke through? If so, he doesn''t know whether he is lucky or lucky.


    If the iron bull didn''t open the space door just now, or he stopped the iron bull, they may be all dead at this time.


    Originally, the venerable power of Xiuxian sect was all over the sky, but now it is a breakthrough. In terms of current strength, I''m afraid it''s better than purple python. The barrier of the Dharma array can''t reach the region at all.


    "But fortunately, you''re all here. The iron bull deserves to die. She can''t enter the secret capital. Don''t worry. You can practice at ease." Wu Hao was not surprised at zimang''s words.


    It''s not so easy to get in outside. Otherwise, in the style of those old people, I''m afraid there are disciples in Mitu all the time.


    "Lord purple python, do you remember what you promised me, cold blood pool." Wu Hao asked coldly.


    Purple Python nodded: "remember, do you want to take it away now?" Zimang looked at Wu Hao suspiciously. Now the cold blood pool is not in use. It doesn''t matter whether Wu Hao takes it or not. But now it''s so dangerous outside. Where can Wu Hao go.


    "No, I want them all to practice in the cold blood pool." Wu Hao looked at everyone behind him and said that he had been taught a lesson this time.


    The strength of these people around them was still too weak. If Gu Tianyang and others had combat strength at that time, they would not be so passive.


    "Of course. I''ve given it to you in the cold blood pool. You can arrange anyone to go in."


    Wu Hao nodded: "then trouble the city master of purple python. They will practice here for the time being. I''ll go outside to practice first and ask the city master of purple Python to take care of them."


    At this time, Wu Hao only wants strong strength. Now all he can believe is strength. Only strength is strong enough. When he encounters the same problem in the future, he will not be so helpless, nor will he rely on and sacrifice anyone.


    Wu Hao arranged everyone in the cold blood pool, even Dihong and other blue star strongmen. This time, his son ang broke into the secret world and had to take anyone. Xiaolan, as the strongest, could only stay with zimang.


    After arranging everything, Wu Hao leaves the capital city independently. Although he gets the protection of purple python, this is not what he wants.


    He also lived in Midu for a year. He also knew the basic situation. Now the only overlord of Beidou forest is Niu Mang, and now Niu Mang''s strength is not enough to threaten him, so Beidou forest has been excluded by him.


    In addition, there are only three other forests and Midu city left in Midu, and the other peaks have no training opportunities at all. Wu Hao naturally considers this very clearly.


    One day later, Wu Hao came to the Antarctic forest, which had only two overlord beasts.


    Among the four forest species, only Beidou forest was the weakest, but there were four overlords at that time. The strength of other forests was the strongest, but the number of overlords was very small.


    It is said that the two monsters in the Antarctic forest belong to variant monsters. Their strength is terrible. Even their hands have terrible strength.


    A white tiger and a black bear belong to different kinds of tigers and bears.


    White tigers are powerful in tigers, not compared with the original black tigers.


    For example, there are many varieties of blue lion. At present, the highest variety in Midu undoubtedly belongs to the overlord lion, which is at the same level as the white tiger. Of course, compared with the lightning blue lion, the overlord lion is nothing.


    The two overlords of the Antarctic forest belong to high-level overlords, which have the same strength as the human domain master''s peak strength, and even have to be strong on the front line.


    Throughout the secret capital, there are many overlords, but there are not many top overlords, only four.


    Purple python.


    Bear patriarch.


    Broken sky eagle king


    There is also a powerful fire wolf due to mutation. Four top overlords have to exist to defend the mildu beast from being killed by humans.

 Chapter 454

    After Wu Hao entered the Antarctic forest, all the animals that stopped him died miserably in his hands. It was not that he wanted to kill these animals, but that these animals wanted to kill him.


    In less than a day, ten stellar monsters died in his hands.


    For a moment, the white tiger and the black bear were alerted, and the two senior overlords also sent out to find Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Hao doesn''t hide or hide. This time, he has decided to practice at ease and want his life, so Wu Hao will kill the other party.


    "White tiger? You are different from the black tiger I killed before. You are very strong. " Wu Hao was polite first.


    He has only one purpose. If the other party doesn''t do it, he will not do it, but if the other party does it, he will not be polite.


    Similarly, if the other party wants to kill him, he will also try his best to kill the other party. The death of the iron bull made him deeply learn this truth. If you don''t kill Biren, Biren will die because of you.


    Purple Python already knows what Wu Hao started to do to strange animals, but it didn''t stop him.


    It knows what is happening outside, and it also knows that all Wu Hao wants at this moment is cultivation.


    As long as Wu Hao doesn''t destroy the survival of secret capital, she won''t stop it. This is the so-called destiny.


    People have human lives and animals have animal lives. Wu Hao''s death in Mitu has nothing to do with her, but it doesn''t stop the beast from dying in Wu Hao''s hands.


    "You killed the black tiger? Do you know that it is not only my tiger compatriots, but also my distant compatriots! "


    The white tiger also knew the cause of death of the white tiger at the beginning. It is said that two blue lions were killed by a human. At that time, it saved the group and rushed to Beidou. Unfortunately, it was too late to find the blue lion and human.


    "I don''t know, but it''s not a good thing to see you like this."


    "Well, although I didn''t find you, I killed all the lion families at that time, but today you appeared, I''ll kill you myself and avenge my black tiger brother!"


    The white tiger rushed at Wu Hao. The black bear didn''t move. It can be seen that the black bear is more intelligent than the white tiger. He chose to observe.


    White tiger''s strength is very strong. After Wu Hao''s fire is fully opened, he can only draw with him.


    The real body comes!


    The white tiger also knew that the human strength was not weak, and immediately used the real body to come.


    "No wonder you can kill my black tiger brother, but you can''t kill me with this strength."


    Wu Hao feels great pressure. Although this pressure is not as strong as monar, it is not weak.


    After half an hour with the white tiger, Wu Hao was injured. Wu Hao had to retreat. There was a black bear next to him. It was not good for him to fight with the white tiger.


    "Damn human beings, really have space ability." White tiger watched Wu Hao disappear, but he couldn''t trace Wu Hao''s breath.


    At this time, Wu Hao was far away from ten miles away. The white tiger was strong enough to excite him.


    The strength of the white tiger is not as sharp as that of monar, but it is very deadly. He is excited because he feels he has a new understanding.


    If he conquers the white tiger completely, maybe he won''t be so passive when he meets monar next time.


    For the next week, Wu Hao went to see Bai Hu every day. One word disagrees with one person and one beast.


    Without any hesitation, Wu Hao immediately ran away.


    With all his efforts, Wu Hao could only entangle with the white tiger for half an hour, then for one hour, two hours, and now for three hours, which is enough to show that his strength is gradually rising.


    After one month, Wu Hao''s strength has reached the critical point and is about to break through to reach the domain master intermediate level.


    This is also because under the condition of abundant spiritual power in Mitu, if he is still on the earth, I''m afraid he is still far away from the domain master intermediate level.


    After two days, Wu Hao finally broke through and reached the domain master intermediate level, and his strength has been greatly strengthened.


    When he provoked the white tiger again, one man and one beast fought for six hours this time. Wu Hao could not help the white tiger, and the white tiger could not hurt Wu Hao this time.


    "You! Let''s go! " Wu Hao pointed to the black bear not far away.


    Now the white tiger has no threat to him, that is to say, he is enough to deal with the domain master''s top power.


    But he knows that the white tiger and monar are not at the same level. Monar is not better than the white tiger, indicating that there is still a big gap between them.


    Wu Hao''s words are just chiguoguo''s provocation. The black bear is also itchy these days, but not long ago, zimang said hello to it. Before Wu Hao took the initiative to provoke it, he was not allowed to do it.


    Now that Wu Hao has taken the initiative to provoke it, it''s impolite.


    Two powerful monsters shouted that Wu Hao was black and blue. Just when the two monsters wanted to say that Wu Hao would kill with one blow, Wu Hao slipped away again.


    No. 5, ten miles away, can hear the angry roar of two strange animals across a kilometer. It seems that he is very angry about what he has done during this period of time.


    Of course, Wu Hao won''t really kill the white tiger to get the spirit to cultivate. Absorbing the spirit of a strange animal can really quickly improve his strength, but that strength is very vain, and it''s not as strong as improving step by step.


    Moreover, there are few animals left in the world of Mitu. We can''t kill indiscriminately, otherwise the world will collapse. Moreover, he is not able to kill the White Tiger now.


    But if one day the white tiger really wanted his life, he would never mind killing the white tiger and seizing the spirit.


    The next day, after recovering from his injury, Wu Hao went to provoke the white tiger and the black bear.


    In addition to the anger of the two monsters, they also wondered why Wu Hao''s injury healed so quickly. Yesterday, they only had half his life left. Today, it looks like a rising dragon and a living tiger.


    Of course, this is not a strange thing for Wu Hao. Wu Hao has blood medicine in his hand.


    During this period of time, the injury affected his cultivation. He didn''t spend much effort to heal the injury. After the injury, he took blood medicine directly.


    After an hour, Wu Hao was seriously injured again and escaped again using his space ability.


    After looking at the little blood medicine left, Wu Hao knew he couldn''t take risks like this unless there was blood medicine.


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao decided to go to Tianling lake. Xueming flower is only found in Niu Python''s nest.


    One night after training, Wu Hao directly used his space ability to come to Tianling lake. He didn''t want to jump into the lake.


    When he came to the old place again, he saw Niu mang sleeping, and Wu Hao''s arrival completely woke it up.


    "You, what are you doing here!" Niu mang got up and looked at Wu Hao angrily. Now the Beidou forest has become like this. It is all caused by the human in front of him. Now the human dare to come to its territory.


    "Come and get something you need." Wu Hao walked towards the cave.


    "Human, you really want to die." Niu mang said and wanted to start with Wu Hao.


    "I think you''re looking for death!" Wu Hao suddenly turned back, and the strong smell spread, and the cow Python retreated again and again.

 Chapter 455

    After standing firm, Niu mang didn''t dare to move, and even had some fear. He didn''t expect to see this human for only a few months. He has become so strong that even it can''t shake Wu Hao.


    "What? Don''t you want me to die? Continue? " Wu Hao said sarcastically, but Niu mang is not a fool. Now Wu Hao''s strength has surpassed it. If he starts at this time, he is undoubtedly looking for death.


    "What do you want!" Niu mang asked coldly. He didn''t believe Wu Haoping came to trouble him for no reason, but now the Tianling fruit trees have been taken away by Wu Hao. What else does Wu Hao need.


    "Nothing. Stay on the sensible side, or there will be no overlord in the Beidou forest." With that, Wu Hao let the cave go. Niu mang didn''t dare to stop it, but carefully followed in the distance.


    Along the way, as long as Wu Hao saw the bloody flowers, he left none and took them all away.


    Niu mang also looked puzzled. Did Wu Hao come because of those black and red flowers?


    These flowers grow here every year. It''s just some weeds for it, but Wu Hao made a special trip for these flowers. Are these flowers still precious.


    Wu Hao didn''t stay much after he collected all the blood Ming flowers and fire Xunyang branches into his bag.


    Since Niu mang knew he was not an opponent, he also knew the distance from each other. Wu Hao didn''t bother him anymore.


    Returning to the Antarctic forest, Wu Hao spent two days refining all the two precious materials into medicine, and then practiced for another day.


    With the help of the fire Xunyang branch, his cultivation is fast on the front line, and his physical quality is becoming stronger and stronger.


    The next morning, Wu Hao came to the white tiger territory again. These two days, without Wu Hao''s harassment, the white tiger and the black bear also had two quiet days. I thought Wu Hao had quit. After all, he was seriously injured before, but I didn''t expect that Wu Hao came back in two days.


    "Damn human, don''t want to leave this time!" The white tiger was very angry. During this time, Wu Hao simply played them like monkeys and ran away if he couldn''t beat them, making them lose their temper at all.


    "Kitty, you''ve said that dozens of times. If you really leave me, let''s talk about it."


    Hearing this address, white tiger became more angry. I don''t know when Wu Hao called it a kitten.


    It''s a magnificent white tiger. The whole secret is a top-level strong man. Wu Hao actually describes it as a kitten, which is an insult to chiguoguo.


    Wu Hao and the white tiger have become one. This time, the white tiger is not as good as before. From the beginning, the white tiger can easily kill Wu Hao, and now the white tiger can''t understand Wu Hao more and more.


    Wu Hao, a human being, doesn''t feel very dangerous and doesn''t pose much threat at all, but now Wu Hao can make it feel weak.


    It can be seen that Wu Hao''s strength is indeed rising steadily, and the trend is terrible. A few days ago, even if it can''t kill Wu Hao, it can draw with Wu Hao. Up to now, it seems a little difficult to deal with Wu Hao.


    "Black bear, stop watching the play. The boy broke through again." The white tiger was repelled by Wu Hao''s thunder and lightning for tens of meters. However, it had to ask the black bear for support.


    "Just one person came, so arrogant in our Antarctic forest, we joined hands to kill him." The black bear hammered his chest violently, and his voice came back from the forest.


    In a short time, the surrounding animals surrounded one after another.


    "Keep an eye on it and don''t let him run away." Black bear''s purpose is obvious. I''m afraid he doesn''t intend to let Wu Hao leave alive this time.


    For a time, thousands of strange animals were gathered at the battle site, and their strength was almost higher than that of stars. Although it was not a threat to Wu Hao, the situation of thousands of animals could naturally put great pressure on Wu Hao.


    "I want to go, but you can''t stop me!" Wu Hao beat back the white tiger and the black bear on his own and was about to leave.


    "Stop him!" After the black bear gave the order, all the strange animals rushed to Wu Hao. It was like taking their lives to intercept Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao fought all the way out of the siege. All he passed were the corpses of strange animals. White tigers and black bears were also painful. After all, they were all their descendants.


    Originally, I thought that there were many animals and great power, and thousands of stellar monsters should be able to barely stop Wu Hao''s footsteps.


    But Wu Hao''s lightning power was so terrible that he didn''t have to fight at all. Many strange animals in close contact died suddenly. Even many distant animals were paralyzed by this powerful lightning power.


    Wu Hao runs away again. This time, the white tiger and the black bear are completely angry. Wu Hao challenges their bottom line again and again, which is not only insulting them, but also insulting the alien race in Midu.


    "Ask for help, go find the bear family!"


    The black bear nodded and arranged the group to go to the bear territory of the Oriental forest.


    Now it is impossible to kill Wu Hao alone with the white tiger. Wu Hao has space ability and lightning ability. He can''t kill at all.


    Unless there is a top overlord, Wu Hao''s war of attrition will kill them sooner or later.


    After leaving the sight of the white tiger and the black bear, Wu Hao immediately began to cultivate and recover from the injury. Although he has not made much progress in cultivation over this period of time, he has greatly improved his physical strength.


    His strength can''t compare with that of white tiger and black bear. If he really wants to work hard, he is also not an opponent. The reason why he can linger around white tiger and black bear is also due to his continuously strengthened physical hardness and Kunming divine skill. Otherwise, it''s not easy to escape again and again.


    On the other hand, it has been a month since Dihong and others entered the cold blood pool. In this month, the strength of Dihong and others has increased rapidly. Dihong, who originally reached the intermediate level of domain master, has touched the advanced level of domain master at this time.


    Xiaolan has been further consolidated by the domain master. Once he comes with his real body, he will definitely have the strength of a senior overlord.


    Big blue, like Dihong, has touched the edge of high level, and the divine power has reached the intermediate level of domain master.


    Gu Tianyang and Zhou Hao entered the domain master level one after another, thanks to the help of zimang, otherwise they could not easily enter the domain master level.


    At the same time, all the others have reached the star level, that is to say, the weakest of their team is also the star level, which can be said to have greatly increased their strength.


    But they didn''t slack off because they knew the strength of those people outside. Wu Hao was not an opponent. Even if they all reached the domain master level, they couldn''t be an opponent, so they still chose to stay in the cold blood pool for cultivation.


    After hearing about this, the leader of the bear family immediately rushed to the with several strong bears, including Barbosa.


    Now Barbosa has reached the overlord level, and his strength is not weak. After all, his father is the leader of the bear family, and he is also one of the four top strongmen in Midu.

 Chapter 456

    A group of strong bears rushed to the Antarctic forest.


    At this time, Wu Hao had just recovered from his injury, but he did not take action. When he practiced yesterday, he heard a change in the direction of the forest, and many strong bears haunted.


    It is estimated that the white tiger and the black bear asked for help. These two guys don''t seem stupid. If they fight with him for another month, I''m afraid they don''t know how the white tiger and the black bear died.


    Wu Hao has been hiding in the dark to observe, and his face is becoming more and more ugly. The bears and white tigers have blocked the forest, and no one can go out.


    Moreover, there is the bear clan leader. At this time, the surrounding space has been blocked, and Wu Hao''s space ability cannot be used. This is also the horror of the bear clan leader.


    Barbosa!


    Wu Hao saw Barbosa from the herd. Barbosa had helped him before. He wanted to come to Barbosa. It is estimated that he came to Barbosa this time.


    For two days and two nights, Wu Hao has been in a state of avoidance and has never dared to show up. After all, Wu Hao, the powerful leader of the bear family, knows very well that if he goes out now, he will be like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    But on the night of the third day, heaven and earth suddenly had a vision, violent lightning appeared around, and a figure fell slowly from the air.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly.


    Xiuxian sect!


    Yes, the figure that appeared was the venerable figure of Xiuxian sect. How did she come in? Did they also sacrifice the mythical beast?


    But have all the mythical beasts come back? What happened to the earth and why did the venerable appear here.


    "Oh? You''re really busy. I met you when I came here, rickton. I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. You''ve become the leader of the bear family. "


    "You are..."


    "You are Yang Ling, the woman who killed the overlord of my alien monkey clan!" The head of the Xiong clan saw the identity of the immortal sect at a glance, and his face was extremely ugly.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that hundreds of years have passed, and you still remember me. Yes, it''s the master. I didn''t expect that today''s Secret capital has not changed at all. It''s just that you were just a young bear, but now you have become the leader of the bear family and have the strength of the top overlord. It''s really rare."


    At this time, Yang Ling was like a God who came to the world.


    Although there were countless strong men around laketon at this time, Yang Ling didn''t pay attention to these alien strong men at all.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help swallowing his throat. It seems that the immortal sect should be coming for him. It''s terrible.


    The bear clan leader has blocked the surrounding space. Once he is found by the venerable, he can''t run away even if he wants to.


    For a moment, Wu Hao retreated his figure and hid his breath as much as possible.


    "Lexton, I''m here today to avoid conflicts with you. I''m looking for a human. Have you seen this human?"


    When Yang Ling waved her hand, Wu Hao''s portrait appeared in the sky, very clear.


    "It''s him. Why are you looking for him?" Rickton said with a sneer, then his body slowly rose and looked at Yang Ling.


    "Yes, he''s a disciple of our sect. He sneaked to secret capital. I''m here to take him back this time."


    Yang Ling also heard that Wu Hao gets along well with these strange animals, so now she can''t say that she wants to arrest Wu Hao. She is deeply afraid that these strange animals will work together.


    "What, you said he was a disciple of your sect?" Laketon''s face changed slightly. Wu Hao killed many strong bears during this time. He never found anyone. Unexpectedly, he was Yang Ling''s disciple.


    "Yes, I hope you can hand over the people and let me discipline them myself."


    "Ha ha ha!" Rickton laughed.


    "I''m afraid not. Since he is your disciple, you should bear the disaster he caused. At the same time, I think it''s time to settle the hatred hundreds of years ago." Rickton''s momentum soared.


    The two iron axes behind him also flew out.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t he get along well with you beasts? What''s the trouble? " Yang Ling frowned slightly. She didn''t expect that she was wrong.


    When she first came in, the elders reminded her that Wu Hao was not a simple boy. Don''t be calculated, but I didn''t expect her to be accurate when she was careful again and again.


    "Hum, human beings can never get along well with me. Since you come today, we''ll settle the new account and the old account together!" Rickton shot, the whole world changed color again.


    "Presumptuous, just the top overlord!" With a wave of her hand, Yang Ling defused leikton''s fierce attack.


    Wu Hao stared at the battle and was not surprised.


    The battle between the strong at the domain master level has been able to cause the world to change color and the mountains and rivers to collapse. Unexpectedly, the battle between the domain master levels is even more terrible. The casual attack can easily tear up the space.


    If he was facing Yang Ling at this time, there is no doubt that he would be killed by Yang Ling in an instant.


    Laketon is also strong and terrible. The bears who are good at strength are also the strongest in the same level. Although laketon is weaker than Yang Ling, it is no less powerful.


    But in addition to her strength, Yang Ling suppressed rickton in all aspects. For a time, rickton was also slightly injured.


    "Father!" Barbosa also flew up.


    "Go down and don''t come here. You can''t help in this battle!" Leighton yelled at Barbosa, but Barbosa retreated.


    "Oh? Here you are a sharp overlord. Since then, you are naturally not my opponent. Tell me where Wu Hao is. " Yang Ling said faintly that there was no pressure in the face of laketon.


    However, laketon was also stubborn. He didn''t know where Wu Hao was, but he didn''t make it clear to Yang Ling that the battle of one person and one beast made the originally damaged Antarctic forest beyond recognition.


    Lakton was injured after hundreds of rounds. If it weren''t for lakton''s great strength, I''m afraid he would not be able to support hundreds of rounds.


    "Well, since you don''t say it, I''ll let you die. Once I had the strength to kill the monkey overlord, today I can naturally kill you, rickton."


    With that, a trace of terrible energy is gathering between heaven and earth. Wu Hao also feels that this attack is absolutely terrible. It may run through the whole Antarctic forest.


    When lakton saw it, he immediately accumulated power. After the two people collided with each other, they both produced countless explosions.


    "Patriarch, we come to help you." The ethnic groups not far behind have released big moves to help Lexton accumulate strength.


    "Stop, stop, you want to destroy my secret world!" A voice broke through the air. Yang Ling knew who it was.


    "It''s late!" At this time, Yang Ling has accumulated her strength, and a laser like attack comes to Lexton in an instant.


    "You stinky woman, I won''t tear you up later!"

 Chapter 457

    Purple Python''s voice was very angry, but she didn''t attack Yang Ling. After breaking the air, she immediately helped leikton resist the attack.


    The two joined hands to block Yang Ling''s attack, but the whole Antarctic forest still has nothing to do with it, and countless strange animals have been killed and injured.


    "Oh, you caught up, but even if you two work together, purple python, you are not my opponent now." Yang Ling said very arrogantly.


    Zimang naturally knows that Yang Ling has broken through. Now Yang Ling''s strength is really better than her. However, if she wants to work hard, she is naturally not afraid. It''s a pity that her body is not here. Otherwise, how can Yang Ling shout in front of her.


    "Smelly woman, if you don''t want to die, go away quickly. My purple Python has limited patience." Purple Python looked at the tragedy of the Antarctic forest and was very angry, but she had no way. Now, with her separate strength, she was afraid to be weak on the front line. For unnecessary trouble, she naturally chose to persuade Yang Ling to retreat.


    "Dead? I do want to die. You might as well fulfill me. Today you have only two choices, one is to die all and the other is to surrender mankind. " Yang Ling said coldly.


    This time, she just wanted to kill Wu Hao. Wu Hao''s talent has posed a threat to their immortal sect.


    If Wu Hao is not solved as soon as possible, it will naturally become an obstacle to their immortal sect. I''m afraid even she can''t resist Wu Hao''s talent at that time.


    "We don''t know where Wu Hao is. He was still in the Antarctic forest some time ago, but he left after being wounded by white tiger and black bear. Maybe he has returned to your earth now." Purple Python explained that the body was not there. Now she can only drive the madman away as much as possible.


    "Trying to fool me? Purple python, I haven''t calculated with you before. You ran to the earth to interfere with my human affairs, which led to Wu Hao''s escape. Today I want to settle this account with you. "


    Then Yang Ling wanted to do it again. Leikton and purple Python joined hands again, but although they joined hands, they were also very reluctant to deal with Yang Ling.


    "Master of the immortal sect, you have this ability. You chase and kill a younger generation of me in vain. You are a strong man in the universe."


    Wu Hao suddenly appeared and stood behind the bear family.


    "Wu Hao!" Purple Python''s face changed greatly. Why did Wu Hao come out and hide.


    Yes, can''t you hide? Wu Hao thought so before, but he couldn''t bear it. Although they all wanted to kill him, he caused great trouble this time.


    All the strong bears have gathered in the Antarctic forest, and Yang Ling''s strength is too terrible. If he doesn''t come forward to rescue the bears today, I''m afraid the bears will be destroyed today.


    "Good. You came out by yourself." Yang Ling suddenly stops her hands from zimang and leikton and focuses on Wu Hao.


    "Boy, your talent worries me. If you were a disciple of our Xiuxian sect, I would be very happy, but it''s a pity that you are not. Since you have chosen to become an enemy with our Xiuxian sect, you should make all preparations and die."


    Yang Ling''s arm gently unfolded, and a terrible energy attacked Wu Hao.


    "Be careful!" Purple Python appears in front of Wu Hao and resists the attack for Wu Hao.


    "Lexon, open the space quickly."


    Lakton has some circles. He doesn''t know why the purple Python wants to help the human, but as the city master and the guardian of the whole secret capital, the purple Python still does so.


    "It''s no use opening it. He can''t run away today!" Yang Ling stared at Wu Hao coldly, as if her opponent was only Wu Hao at this time.


    "Damn, smelly woman, if you dare to kill him today, your immortal sect will also destroy the door!" Purple Python has been completely angry. She knew that she would have let the noumenon come back from other worlds. As long as its noumenon came back, it would be easy to erase Yang Ling.


    "Hehe, you can do it. Besides, since you want to help him so much, die together." Yang Ling stepped up her efforts, and the purple Python was injured by Yang Ling''s attack.


    "Then let me see what you can do." Laketon also suddenly appeared to help purple python. Seeing this scene, Wu Hao was a little shocked.


    "Xiong clan leader, you are..." Wu Hao is a little unclear. Therefore, according to reason, his life and death have nothing to do with the Xiong clan. The Xiong clan is out to kill him this time, but why do you want to help him this time? Is it just to help purple Python? Then he can take the purple Python away.


    "Human boy, I don''t know why purple Python will help you, but just from the fact that you just took the initiative, I know your boy is different. I promise your love, solve this woman, and I''ll kill you again!"


    Hearing this, Wu Hao smiled bitterly. Laketon was really a man of temperament.


    "Wu Hao, let me help you!" Barbossa also came to Wu Hao, and all the strong bearers rushed out one after another.


    But Yang Ling has reached the intermediate level of the world leader. Although there are many people in the field strength, no one has reached the intermediate level of the world leader, so even if they add up, they are not Yang Ling''s opponent.


    "Since you all want to die, die for me!" Yang Ling laughed twice and felt a little excited. This time, if she could take this opportunity to eradicate all these exotic beasts, it would be a rare opportunity for them.


    "Yang Ling, you are dreaming!" A fireball appeared in the sky and suddenly attacked Yang Ling.


    "Fire wolf, you finally come!" Laketon was overjoyed. Wu Hao was relieved to hear that it was a fire wolf.


    The fire wolf, one of the four top overlords in Midu, has the same strength as laketon. With the help of the fire wolf, she should be able to deal with Yang Ling reluctantly.


    "Fire wolf, do you want to join? Do you want to die? " The original power to completely suppress Wu Hao and others suddenly relaxed. Yang Ling began to distract herself from the fire wolf. In an instant, the pressure of the strong purple Python was greatly reduced.


    "If you want to kill me, do you think I can do it?" The fire wolf''s means are also very rapid, and its strength is not weak compared with Rexton.


    "Hum, even if you are added, you have to die!" Yang Ling''s strength is too terrible. As the venerable person of Xiuxian school, she has more cards than that.


    "Broken empty eagle king, when will you see?" The fire wolf roared and saw a golden eagle king ten meters in size fly out and hit Yang Ling.


    Yang Ling''s face changed dramatically at this time.


    Four top overlords gathered.


    If there are only three top overlords, fire wolf, laketon and purple python, she can barely fight, but now the broken empty eagle king has come, and the four overlords gather together. No matter how strong she is, she is not the opponent of the four overlords.


    "Do you four really want to be against me for a human being?" Yang Ling retreated a hundred meters, stopped the attack, and now it''s no good for her to continue shooting.


    "I don''t know if people are not human. You have killed countless people in our secret capital world. Naturally, my broken sky eagle king won''t agree." The eagle king waved his wings and looked at Yang Ling with a hostile face.

 Chapter 458

    "Yang Ling, I advise you not to talk so much. Our four overlords are here again. It''s best to leave the secret capital now, or it''s a little difficult to leave the whole body." The purple Python said coldly.


    Yang Ling didn''t continue to do it. She knew that even if she did it, it wouldn''t work. In the end, she might suffer. At present, although she has reached the intermediate level of domain leader, her strength has not been consolidated. It''s still difficult to deal with the four top overlords of secret capital at the same time.


    "Wu Hao, if you can hide behind them all the time, I may not be able to take you, but I hope you have this luck all the time." Yang Ling stepped back, flashed a light and left the scene.


    "Crazy woman, she finally left. Unexpectedly, she broke through again. This is not good news for our secret capital." Rickton said with a heavy face and coughed twice. It seemed that it should be the injury he had just suffered.


    "After you go back, you must be careful and pay more attention. Once anything happens, you must support in time. The crazy woman is still secret and hasn''t left."


    After zimang finished, Wu Hao felt a little uneasy. Yang Ling hasn''t left the secret capital yet. Isn''t he very dangerous here.


    Just when Wu Hao wanted to leave quietly, rickton turned and looked at him.


    "Human, we bear have been looking for you for a long time." Then laketon wanted to fight Wu Hao.


    "Wait a minute." Cried the purple python.


    "Chief Lei, you can''t kill him. He''s different from ordinary humans. He''s the one I chose." Purple Python stood beside Wu Hao.


    "The person you chose? Hehe, I don''t know what happened to our monsters this time. So many monsters have something to do with this human. " Laketon looked at Wu Hao with murderous eyes. He might start at Wu Hao at any time.


    "In ten years at most, after a battle just now, I''m afraid there will be only five years. In another five years, the world will collapse, so I chose this human. Whether our secret animals can continue to pass on unharmed, the fate is on him."


    "What?"


    The three top overlords were shocked one after another. If others said this, they would not believe it, but purple Python has always been the guardian of secret capital and the order of secret capital.


    Since the purple Python said that the dense world was about to collapse, the authenticity should be true.


    After the explanation of the purple python, the three monsters learned about the practice of the purple python.


    "But nevertheless, we don''t need a human to manage. Besides, you can see his strength. It''s difficult to protect himself, let alone save us." The fire wolf doesn''t agree with the purple python. After all, the hatred of monsters towards humans has been precipitated for thousands of years. It is absolutely impossible to resolve it because of the purple Python''s two words.


    "His current strength can''t save us or ensure our safety, but his talent is something I''ve never seen in tens of thousands of years. If leader Lei doesn''t believe it, he can ask your son Barbosa."


    With the, the beasts turned their eyes to Barbosa. Barbosa was a little hooded, but he still said in a loud voice.


    "Father, predecessors and younger generation dare not tell lies. Wu Hao''s talent is really 100 times stronger than me. At the beginning, I might be able to walk a hundred rounds in his hand. Now I''m afraid I can''t do it in one move."


    Leikton actually believed what his son said, because Barbosa mentioned Wu Hao in front of him long ago, and Wu Hao had seen Wu Hao''s strength when he pretended to be the blue lion to go to their bear territory.


    In just a few months, Wu Hao''s strength actually reached the intermediate level of domain master from the peak of star.


    At the same time, Wu Hao has the ability to fight beyond his level. Therefore, both white tiger and black bear can''t kill Wu Hao, which leads them here.


    "I recognize the talent of the human boy, but I don''t recognize him as a human, so he must die!" Rickton roared and shot immediately.


    "Lexon!" Purple Python also followed, but was stopped by Wu Hao.


    "Purple Python city leader, since clan leader Lei wants me to die so much, I will kill him."


    Wu Hao also knows a truth. Don''t blindly hide behind women. Purple Python can protect him for a while, but can''t protect him for a lifetime. If you want these monsters to recognize him, he must come up with real materials.


    "Good boy, your courage is good, but no matter how good it is, you have to die today." Rickton didn''t keep his hand.


    Jumping mountain crack fist!


    Wu Hao knows that this fist is threatening and may kill him. Fortunately, although the bear clan is terrible, its speed is limited.


    Dihong formula!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    In an instant, his strength soared 20 times. Nevertheless, Wu Hao knew that he was not an opponent of lakton at all, but he still tried his best.


    With one punch, the Antarctic forest fell into suffering again, but fortunately, the other three overlords protected all the low-level monsters, which did not cause any casualties.


    Wu Hao was knocked back by laketon''s mountain jumping and ground breaking fist for kilometers. Wu Hao had expected it in advance, but even so, his breath was also very churning.


    This was the first time he fought with a strong man at the Lord level. Unexpectedly, the strength of the strong man at the Lord level was so strong that it was such terror.


    That Yang Ling can deal with the three overlords at the same time, doesn''t it mean that her strength is more terrible?


    If you play against Yang Ling, maybe he doesn''t have any chance.


    When Wu Hao took the punch, rickton was also very shocked. Just a boy in the middle of the domain master level could catch their bear family''s overlord power jumping mountain crack ground fist. No wonder purple Python praised this boy so much. He really has some strength.


    "The eagle returns to the swallow!" Suddenly, the broken empty eagle king on his head also took his hand, and Wu Hao was caught off guard.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Time domain!


    The power of lightning.


    At this time, Wu Hao, who can''t use his space ability, can only find a way to avoid it.


    Kunming divine skill has increased the speed of all aspects, and the time field has slightly slowed down the speed of the broken empty eagle king. The power of lightning also wants to temporarily paralyze the broken empty eagle king.


    Although it was only a moment, it was enough for Wu Hao. After the outbreak of strength, he managed to resist the killing move of the broken air eagle king.


    "Ants, humans, and me!"


    This is, another overlord fire wolf also shot at Wu Hao. He saw a huge fireball on the ground and flew towards Wu Hao in an instant.


    finished!


    Wu Hao''s heart was half cold, but his body still reacted.


    "Channeling! The power of lightning is on! "


    Spell it!


    Wu Hao clenched his teeth and mobilized a lot of spiritual power. At the same time, the sky changed color, and all lightning was used by him one after another.


    The power of thunder and lightning and spiritual power blocked Wu Hao one after another. It seemed that they wanted to resist this huge fireball for Wu Hao.


    After a long time, Wu Hao finally tried his best to evaporate the fireball completely.

 Chapter 459

    But with all his strength, Wu Hao''s body was drained instantly. He had no strength at all. He fell straight from the air. If purple Python hadn''t caught him in time, I''m afraid he would have been injured.


    "You''ve had enough! Three top overlords deal with humans in the middle of a domain master. The temptation is over. "


    Wu Hao barely supported himself and smiled.


    "Thank you for staying." Wu Hao had already felt that the three of them should be testing him. Otherwise, if the three shot at the same time, he would have died. But they didn''t shoot at the same time. They were just a killing move.


    "Well, although we hate human beings, we have to say that in terms of talent, maybe none of us is your opponent, but we can''t trust you 100%. After all, you are human beings. Talent is so powerful. If one day you want to kill us, I''m afraid we won''t be able to deal with it."


    When Leighton finished, Wu Hao bowed.


    "Thank you for your high opinion. If you have any requirements, just say, I Wu Hao will go all out."


    The other three monsters have restrained their murderous spirit. It seems that they don''t have the idea of killing him, but rickton''s words also have another meaning.


    "You must sign a human and animal treaty with us. As long as you become the contract slave of our strange animals, we can rest assured."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. The old man was afraid he was not crazy and let him become their slave.


    "Senior, I can''t do this. I know you are worried, but you should know that signing a contract slave means that I can''t control my future, so I can''t promise, even if you kill me now."


    Wu Hao directly refused rickton. Maybe he didn''t know what the so-called contract slave was before, but purple Python had just told him.


    Contract slave is a master servant Dharma array signed with a strange beast. As long as a contract is signed, his life and death will belong to the strange beast.


    This is not the most serious. Once a contract is signed, his cultivation will be limited.


    Lexon now belongs to the top overlord level, that is, the world Master level of mankind.


    In terms of his talent, it''s no problem to become a cosmic level or even higher in the future, but after signing the contract, his strength will be suppressed by Rexton, and his future may stay at the main level again. Even if the talent is no matter how rebellious, it can only break through the cosmic level.


    But his goal is not just the cosmic level, and there are more terrible beings on this cosmic level.


    "No? Are you really not afraid of death? " A murderous breath shot out of lakton''s eyes, and Wu Hao was a little out of breath.


    "Hehe, everyone is afraid of death, but it doesn''t mean that if I''m afraid of death, I have to do something harmful to myself. If I sign a contract, my future prospects will be abolished. Instead of this, I''d better die." Wu Hao sneered and forced this sentence out of the coercion.


    "OK, you are a human boy. I can choose to trust you temporarily, but you should trust the strength of the four of us. If one day you move your mind, even if the four of us explode, I will burn you."


    Leikton let go. Purple Python was originally helping Wu Hao. After a psychological struggle between the fire wolf and the broken sky eagle king, they reluctantly agreed, but the same thing is still true. If Wu Hao has an evil heart towards them in the future, they will work together to kill Wu Hao.


    "Purple python, even if the boy''s talent is no matter how rebellious, Yang Ling is not so easy to deal with. In just five years, it''s difficult for the boy to advance from the domain master level to the world Master level."


    The purple Python smiled.


    "Five years is enough for him, but if we want to completely get out of the secret capital unharmed, the strength of the world Master level is naturally not enough. At least, I''m afraid he has to be at the cosmic level, that is to say, he must reach the cosmic level in five years."


    "Ah?" Wu Hao is a little silly. If he is a world leader, he can still have a little confidence, but it is impossible for him to reach the universe level from the domain leader in just five years.


    "Purple python, what do you mean?" Leikton frowned. He didn''t know what dumb fans he was playing with the purple python. The only thing he could understand was the fire wolf and the broken empty eagle king.


    "Yes, as long as he enters the ground to refine fire and comes out alive, his potential will completely explode. At that time, his strength should be improved by leaps and bounds, and he can also have a field at the same time."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao began to be curious.


    "Can you have a field? What field? " Wu Hao asked.


    "It is the most powerful field in all major fields, the field of prison fire."


    Wu Hao was a little shocked. He felt very domineering just listening to the name, and purple Python also said that it is the most powerful field in all major fields, that is, it may be stronger than his time field and space field.


    What kind of existence is this prison fire field, and what kind of place is earth fire refining.


    "OK, anyway, you choose people, and we agree for the time being. It''s up to you to decide how to promote them. However, I suggest that we should summon all the monsters and agree to live during this period. Yang Ling''s woman didn''t leave the secret capital, and there is danger all the time."


    Purple Python also nodded: "I''ll ask the messenger to arrange this matter. It''s in the secret capital. I''ll ask someone to clean up all the surrounding areas. You guys will also arrange all the monsters to gather in the secret capital as soon as possible."


    After discussion, zimang takes Wu Hao away and returns to Midu city.


    "Lord purple python, I really can''t reach the cosmic level in these five years. Don''t carry the pot with me at that time."


    Along the way, Wu Hao thought about this problem again. Although he didn''t know what the so-called ground fire refining was, he knew how many kilograms he had.


    To say that he really has talent, few people can compare it, but he hasn''t reached the cosmic level in five years.


    "Ground fire refining will give you confidence. OK, I''ll give you three days. You can rest first in these three days. Ground fire refining will last for two years. You should be prepared."


    "This land has been used to refine fire for hundreds of millions of years. It has existed since the beginning of the day. There are countless strong people from all over the universe, but few strong people can pass through the land to refine fire. For hundreds of millions of years, only six people have passed."


    Wu Hao panicked now.


    There are so many strong people in the earth smelting fire. Unexpectedly, only six have passed in hundreds of millions of years. That doesn''t mean that the rest have failed. What a small success rate.


    "And I want to tell you that there are dangers everywhere in this place. If you are not careful, you may die. That''s why I want you to be prepared."

 Chapter 460

    Hearing this, Wu Hao was a little counselled.


    "Well, Lord purple python, can we discuss whether to go?" Wu Hao said awkwardly.


    The purple Python city master smiled: "what do you say? If I don''t go, I can''t hold rickton''s hot temper. "


    "Hey, hey, isn''t it the cosmic level? I think I should have no problem. In five years, I''ll try my best to reach the cosmic level, won''t I?" Wu Hao persuaded again.


    "Now is not your has the final say, your child''s talent is still possible in ten years, but five years should not be able to do so, so the fire must go, if not, then you must die now. You choose it." Then purple Python stood up and left.


    Wu Hao was oppressed for a while. How can he be well? He was controlled by these monsters.


    Unfortunately, he could not leave the secret capital. If he could leave, he would have left long ago. He would rather return to the earth and be chased and killed by the strong men of the immortal sect. With his current strength, he may have a chance, but if he went to a place to make fire, he might not even have a chance.


    But now there is no chance for it to choose. Purple Python said so. If he left now, the three guys of rickton might really catch up and kill him.


    He sighed helplessly. Now it''s a certainty. If you come, you''ll be at ease.


    Since he has to go, why not go happily? Although he is afraid, he is also excited. After all, he also wants to see what kind of place this place is.


    And there are strong people from all over the universe. In addition to blue star and Mitu, he has seen several strong people from sub stars. He also wants to see what kind of strong people there are in other parts of the universe.


    In these three days, Wu Hao has been observing the cultivation of Dihong''s people. Dihong''s people who have been immersed in the cold blood pool have come out.


    Purple Python said before that there are only two choices to soak in the cold blood pool.


    The first is that the body can''t bear the energy of the cold blood pool and leave by itself. The second is complete adaptation. No matter how far and how deep, as long as it can fully adapt, it means that the cold blood pool has no effect on the body. At that time, it''s useless to stay in it.


    "I''ll go too!" Dihong heard that Wu Hao was going to make fire. He didn''t even think about it. After all, all the strong people wanted to see the place of trial.


    "My big brother, do you still want to go? I really want to give you this place. " Hearing Dihong''s words, Wu Hao smiled helplessly. He couldn''t escape here, but Dihong had to rush inside. It was really helpless.


    "Can''t you?" Dihong looked at the purple python with a puzzled face.


    Purple Python still smiled: "it''s not that bad, but the strength of those people inside is the lowest, and they are all the peak of the domain master. How long do you think you can only go in, not to mention refining fire through the ground."


    "There is a treaty for the local fire refining. Anyone who enters the local fire refining will pass the local fire refining for two years. If he fails to pass the two years, he will be wiped out."


    "Lying trough!"


    Wu Hao jumped up: "you didn''t tell me this before. I won''t go. I won''t go even if I''m killed."


    Wu Hao was oppressed. Originally, he thought that even if he couldn''t pass, he would come back as soon as two years came. It was just that he had this opportunity to see the world and practice by the way. But isn''t this the death of chiguoguo.


    "It''s late. I''ve sent your information into the ground to make fire. You''ll leave automatically early tomorrow morning. It''s no use hiding wherever you go now."


    Wu Hao''s face turned green.


    "Lying trough purple python, are you really crazy? Can''t you let me think about it? You''re crazy!" When it comes to his life, he naturally can''t estimate who the purple Python is.


    However, zimang will not tolerate this tone when Wu Hao makes rude remarks.


    "What are you talking about?" Purple Python''s hair stood upside down with a dignified hair. Dihong and others retreated one after another and felt a terrible pressure.


    Wu Hao also frowned slightly.


    "Lord purple python, is this your real strength? You weren''t that strong when you dealt with the old witch Yang Ling. " Wu Hao questioned.


    "Hum, what do I do? Do I need to tell you? Please repeat what you just said! " Purple Python said angrily.


    Knowing that purple Python was really angry, Wu Hao dared not continue to be angry.


    "Well, just now I''m open-minded. If I''m wrong, you''ll think I fart." Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. After all, people under the eaves can''t help but bow their heads.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s apology, purple Python stopped his anger.


    "Hum, you''re smart, or you don''t have to go to the ground to make fire. I''ll set you free now."


    After a silence, no one spoke. Looking at Wu Hao''s anxiety, purple Python said slightly.


    "I''ve also been to the earth to refine fire. In fact, it''s not as terrible as you think. You just need to remember that in any case, what''s terrible is not the enemy, but the hearts of the people."


    This made Wu Hao more confused.


    "Didn''t you say that only six people passed the fire smelting in this place? Are you one of six? What is your strength? "


    The purple Python nodded.


    "Yes, I''m one of the six. As for my strength, many people may wonder. Just remember, I want to kill you. Even if you reach the cosmic level, it''s just a matter of turning my hands for me."


    Wu Hao swallowed his throat and thought that no matter where the world is, women are the most terrible.


    "But you have this strength. Wouldn''t it be good for Yang Ling to kill directly? You can leave directly with the strange animals in Midu at that time. Why did you pull me?"


    The purple Python sighed.


    "If I can do it, why should I ask you? In fact, my noumenon is not in the secret capital. What''s here is just a part. The secret capital is created by the noumenon. Therefore, in the secret capital, I am invincible. I can mobilize 30% of my strength. When I paid Yang Ling, my strength was only 5%


    Wu Hao was even more surprised at what kind of existence the purple Python was. At that time, when dealing with Yang Ling, it was at least the strength of the master of the world. Only that strength was only 5%.


    "You have 30% strength here? Then how powerful are you now? " Wu Hao was a little excited. He didn''t expect that the first cosmic strongman he saw was the purple python.


    "It can be said that if the purple Python was in the secret capital at that time, I could easily kill her, but there was no way out of the secret capital."


    Now Wu Hao knows it thoroughly. Thanks to what zimang said to him, since zimang said that it''s not so difficult to refine fire, it mainly depends on how he experiences it, then he has confidence.

 Chapter 461

    The next morning, people stood in front of Wu Hao and watched him leave. A bright red Dharma array surrounded Wu Hao and disappeared with Wu Hao.


    A few seconds later, Wu Hao came to a dark world full of wailing and even singing.


    The surrounding temperature was extremely high, and Wu Hao immediately resisted it, while the sky, no, there was no sky here, just like the belly of a mountain.


    There was a hot smoke under my feet. There was only a two meter wide road, and below it was endless flames, just like magma.


    Wu Hao hurried to find a place to rest. When he first arrived, he didn''t know the world at all. Just now he saw many strong men who fell magma due to fighting.


    Although those people didn''t put their breath outside, they were strong and terrible. Those who fell down just now even had the Lord level.


    Wu Hao regretted again. Isn''t this a joke with him? Even the strong man at the domain master level said he would die. He is a domain master level garbage. Others don''t want to kill him.


    "Brother, don''t you want to die if you rest here again. Do you need a place to rest? " Suddenly, a guy with horns on his head and green skin came to Wu Hao and said with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, do you?" Wu Hao doesn''t have any face. Zimang told him before that the main terrible thing here is not the enemy. All the enemies are created by himself. Just don''t get into trouble before you have strength, but people don''t just leave him alone.


    So although the guy in front of him looked very friendly to him, he was still full of vigilance.


    "Of course, I think my little brother just came to make fire. I''m the owner of an inn. I can arrange accommodation for you."


    Wu Hao had some doubts. In the environment of refining fire, there are still inns. It''s really amazing in the world.


    "OK, please." Wu Hao got up and left with it.


    "Little brother, it''s better to know more about some things when I just came here to make fire. I can ask me any questions in the future. This is for you. Have a closer look."


    Jenny handed Wu Hao a folded piece of paper. Wu Hao took it over and had a look.


    It is marked in detail.


    The whole ground fire refining is divided into five areas.


    No fire zone, that is, the so-called safe zone, and this guy''s Inn is in the no fire zone. No wonder he can build an inn here. It seems that the place of local fire refining has no humanity at all.


    Above the no fire area is the Yeya area. There is no Rongjiang river here, and the temperature is generally only about 60 degrees, but it has entered the dangerous area.


    The reason why the no fire zone is listed as a safe zone is that there is an extremely powerful strong man in charge, so no one dares to fight here.


    As for this night''s tooth area, no strong person can suppress it, and then there can be indiscriminate killing, no one cares.


    After entering Yeya District, Wu Hao was surprised to find that the strong here only have domain master level, but the lowest is domain master level.


    But this also made Wu Hao find a place to live. It seems that his first destination should be the Yeya area.


    He was still worried about this problem just now. After all, his class was in the ghost area, where the lowest strength was the leader level, so he could kill him at will.


    After entering Yeya District, Wu Hao seems to have returned to his home. With his current strength, there should be no problem if he wants to have a foothold in Yeya district.


    Above the ghost area is the God area. From that area, it is the territory of the cosmic strong. This scene is really an eye opener for Wu Hao. It seems that he will really deal with the cosmic strong soon.


    "Eh, Janice, why is there no area above the God area?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously. Just now he wanted to see if there was a higher level of fire refining in this place, but he didn''t see it for a long time.


    "Hehe, little brother, don''t be so worried. You can''t touch that area now. We don''t even know that place." Jenjess said calmly. After all, Wu Hao didn''t ask this question alone. I think I''m used to it.


    "Don''t worry, no one can hurt you in this fire-free area. You''d better take this opportunity to digest the knowledge of refining fire, but before that, you have to pay the room fee in advance."


    Jenny smiled at Wu Hao and asked for money.


    Wu Hao took out what the purple Python gave him.


    When he left, zimang gave him 200 black coins, saying it was the start-up fund for Wu Hao. At first, Wu Hao didn''t know why he gave him the money. After all, he came here to practice and shouldn''t use the money, but now he finally understood zimang''s mind.


    "Thirty one nights, if you want to eat, you have forty, and your two hundred black coins are enough for five days."


    After Jenny explained, she took Wu Hao to his room.


    In five days, Wu Hao had some big heads. Purple Python was so stingy. Knowing the environment here, he only gave him 200 black coins.


    What should he do after five days? According to what Wu Hao learned just now, once he has no money to continue living in this fire-free area, he will be forced to the Yeya area.


    As soon as you arrive at the night tooth area, your life will be threatened from time to time, which is equivalent to asking you to make room money in a disguised form. It''s just black business security. However, people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    After returning to the room, Wu Hao began to meditate and practice. Just now, he had been exercising his power to resist the high temperature, and his strength was also scarce.


    Now he has understood that in the process of refining fire in this place, he must always ensure that his spiritual power is sufficient, and if necessary, he must ensure that he is at the peak.


    A few hours later, someone brought food to the inn. Wu Hao felt nausea after looking at it.


    "What is this?" Wu Hao asked, disgusted.


    All the food is black, which is the dark food of the earth. Can this thing be eaten?


    "This is the meat of black Horned Dragon. It''s a rare ingredient in the fire refining in this place. Try it." Jenjess said with a smile.


    It''s true that the customer is God. Don''t look at Jennings smiling at him now.


    Not long ago, Wu Hao saw with his own eyes that Jen Jiesi personally kicked a world leader out of the no fire zone and forcibly kicked him out.


    Once the world Master is driven out of the no fire area, he will enter the ghost area.


    It''s so magical and dangerous to make fire in this place.


    The nocturnal tooth area is only allowed to exist below the master level. Under no circumstances can the strong master level appear in the nocturnal tooth area.


    For the same reason, the cosmic strong can only appear in the nongshen area, not in the ghost area and the night tooth area. Otherwise, the cosmic strong will enter the ghost area and the night tooth area to cause unilateral slaughter.

 Chapter 462

    Wu Hao is very satisfied with this mechanism. After all, this mechanism can better enable him to survive in this fire refining place.


    Three days later, Wu Hao wakes up from practice. Zhan Jiesi has begun to remind Wu Hao to pay the room fee, but Wu Hao has no money. However, Wu Hao can only choose to go out.


    Although the dental area can''t make much money this night, it''s OK to earn some room fees as long as you work hard.


    After Wu Hao left the Yeya District, many people have begun to stare at him. The strong here basically have something valuable.


    Once the weak appear, the strong will naturally take each other as the target. As long as they kill each other, everything of each other will naturally become their own.


    In addition, Wu Hao''s current strength is only the domain master intermediate level. In this night tooth area, it is a real sweet pastry. Although the weak don''t have much money, mosquitoes are meat no matter how small. Besides, the money is easy and there is no risk.


    In addition to forcibly seizing people''s property, you can also use purgatory monsters. These monsters are very powerful and are generally not easy to be killed. If you kill a monster, you can make more money than killing.


    Wu Hao also found himself being watched. The other party was the senior strong of the three domain masters. He didn''t pay attention to it, as long as it wasn''t the peak of the three domain masters.


    The environment of Yeya district is different from the ghost district. The ghost district has an endless fire area, but Yeya district belongs to a dark forest. After entering the forest, it may be assassinated at any time.


    Just entering the forest to look for the whereabouts of the beast, three strange looking guys rushed out and stopped in front of Wu Hao.


    "Everybody, what is this?" Wu Hao looked at the three people and didn''t know what species it was. According to the data, this species should belong to Jianlan people. It has a crooked body and split dates, but its strength is very strong. The most important Jianlan people have a quirk. They like to eat their own prey, even if their peers kill them.


    "Domain master intermediate, hahaha, I haven''t seen such a weak person for a long time. You should belong to a low-level human. It doesn''t seem to be a good food."


    Wu Hao sneered. These guys really took him as a food material. It seems that the first battle of refining fire in this place is about to start.


    "Everybody, if there''s nothing wrong, please get out of the way. I have something important to do." Wu Hao said politely. After all, the other party hasn''t shot him yet.


    "Then you don''t have to do it. Let''s make dinner for our brothers." The leading man rushed up first. His claws were as sharp as a blade. Wu Hao almost got caught.


    "You can still escape my attack. Good, good. Go to hell." The man''s voice sounds very sharp, which makes people feel sick.


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao didn''t move. They suddenly smacked heavily to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    "This gravity!" The three panicked. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao had such a difficult ability.


    "You want to die yourself, but I can''t blame you." Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    "Frighten someone. You should have reached the limit when you use this powerful ability. Even if you can suppress us, you don''t have extra strength to kill us. As long as you have good strength, you still have to die."


    "Oh? Do you think so? " Wu Hao had three thunderbolts in his hand. Before the three people reacted, the three thunderbolts ran through their disclosure one after another. The three people were killed silently on the spot. In the end, they didn''t know how they died.


    "It''s too much to think of robbing with this strength." Wu Hao went over and put away the spoils of the three men.


    Wu Hao sighed after taking it easy. The three people were so poor that they only had 120 black coins. You can imagine what they were like in this night''s tooth area.


    But he didn''t return empty handed. After putting his things away, Wu Hao continued to set out towards the dark forest.


    Along the way, Wu Hao also met the strong. Two of them even reached the peak of domain master.


    However, the following people were not so thieves and did not attack him again. Maybe they didn''t see his strength. After all, the strength of the three Jianlan people''s domain master senior was so poor. We can imagine how poor he could be as a domain master intermediate.


    "Oh, hey, even the intermediate level of the domain master dares to enter the ground to refine fire. It''s really a bit dangerous." A woman among the werewolves stood not far away and said.


    "He can live a day in this night''s tooth area. Even if I lose, the three brothers Jianlan didn''t see him, otherwise he can still walk here alive?"


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing at these conversations. What about the three brothers Jianlan? If you know that the three Jianlan brothers have just been killed by him, you don''t know what kind of expression these people will have.


    "Come on, there''s a dark lion ahead!" Suddenly, not far away, I don''t know who shouted. In an instant, everyone ran over, and Wu Hao naturally followed.


    At this time, a two meter high male lion is fighting with many people. The strength of the male lion is also quite terrible. In addition, many domain masters and senior strongmen join in, the battle is colorful. Fortunately, the quality of fire refining in this place is excellent. Otherwise, these messy attacks must not be able to withstand long-term polishing.


    Wu Hao didn''t make a move, but just looked aside. The strength of the dark lion belongs to the peak of the domain master. It''s not weak, but it''s not very strong. It can resist the attack of more than a dozen senior domain masters and two peak strongmen of the domain master. It seems that the strange animals in the fire are really very important.


    "Man, why don''t you plan on fighting?" At this time, a antler human came to Wu Hao and said faintly.


    "Forget it, there are too many people. It''s no use rushing up. Besides, it''s not worth it for a lion." Wu Hao smiled and said that although he is out to make money, if he makes a move easily, it is easy to offend others. It''s still not worth thinking about it.


    "You don''t know. The dark lion is just advanced, but there is a valuable treasure in his body." The antler man whispered.


    "What baby?" Hearing about the priceless baby, Wu Hao is interested. If the baby really makes him excited, he doesn''t mind trying.


    "A male lion''s heart. This male lion''s heart is a good thing for cultivation. At least it can let you break through a threshold."


    After the antler man finished, Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, there was such a good thing. If the antler man hadn''t told him, he really didn''t know. It seems that anything can''t just look at the information given by Zhan Jiesi, such as the lion heart.


    "But look at your strength, I think you''d better forget it. Don''t die in there at that time." Antler humans still remind us that the strength of antler humans has reached the advanced level of domain master, and the strength is not the weakest, but it is not strong.

 Chapter 463

    It seems that he has some self-knowledge and knows he doesn''t have that life, so he didn''t choose to fight, but Wu Hao and you kindly thank him for his reminder.


    "Thanks, man. I''ll go somewhere else first." Wu Hao finished and left the scene quickly. Since there is a good thing like a lion''s heart, he naturally can''t let it go.


    After finding a place, Wu Hao put on what he had prepared before, put an elf suit on his head, and then walked towards the dark lion.


    At this time, there are some weaknesses on the human side. The dark lion has this strength just now. It''s not generally strong.


    Wu Hao still didn''t do it. So many people can''t deal with the dark lion together. I''m afraid it''s not very useful for him to rush out. It''s better to observe on site.


    No wonder it''s not easy to kill the strange animals in the fire refining in this place. At first, he didn''t believe it. Now he can''t even believe it. These strange animals are really powerful.


    The strong man of the human side persisted for half an hour, and barely could be regarded as a tie. The dark lion was also hurt, and the strength of all people on the human side decreased significantly. Wu Hao knew that the opportunity came.


    The emperor decided.


    Divine formula.


    Wu Hao didn''t go all out. After all, people still have to have reservations.


    Wu Hao fell from the sky and hit the dark lion with a heavy fist. A gust of dust swept up at the scene and shocked many people.


    "Who? Dare to rob the lion we started first! " After the two strong men at the peak of the domain master resisted the wind and dust, they immediately pointed to Wu Hao and shouted.


    "Sorry, I''ve been watching it for a long time. You can''t kill it, so you can only let me come." Wu Hao smiled. It seemed that he was going to win the lion.


    "Hum, if you want to plan on us, there''s no way! Everybody kill him first! " The two domain masters spoke at the peak. Everyone stopped attacking the dark lion and turned to Wu Hao.


    "Thank you!" Wu Hao suddenly got up and left. He saw that the dark lion that had already flown into the air suddenly fell down and was just hit by the attack launched by those strong men. In an instant, the dark lion was seriously injured.


    "What''s the matter? How did the dark lion become so weak? Why did it fall down just now?"


    Everyone was very surprised at the scene just now. They trembled with the dark lion for a long time and didn''t see any effect. After the elf man appeared, he seriously injured the dark lion and took advantage of them.


    "Everybody stop first. This guy doesn''t know what strange means he used. The dark lion is dying. Don''t be used by this guy again."


    Everyone felt suspicious about the scene just now, so they didn''t dare to continue shooting.


    "Why, don''t you want to kill me? The lion is dying. I''ll do it if you don''t do it. " Wu Hao said with a smile. It seems that once bitten by a snake, these guys have been afraid of the well rope for ten years.


    Indeed, if another attack is launched, the dark lion is estimated to be dead. At that time, Wu Hao will be the closest, and it is estimated that he will benefit from it.


    "Let''s go up and kill him first. We''re dealing with the lion." Two strong men at the peak of the domain master rushed to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao knew that they would choose this way. He immediately began to retreat. When the lion woke up, he saw the two men rush to him.


    Without the help of the people, even if the lion was seriously injured, his strength was not weak. He defeated them one after another.


    "Damn it, he fooled me. Get out!" They immediately retreated to the public, but at this time Wu Hao appeared again and attacked the dark lion.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength can''t reach the level of world Master, it is much stronger than the peak of domain master. After all, with the blessing of emperor''s decision and divine formula, his strength has increased almost 20 times.


    "No, that guy has suppressed the dark lion. It will be too late if he doesn''t do it again."


    "I don''t believe this evil!" The two domain masters rushed up again, and Wu Hao disappeared again. This scene made them feel very familiar. They fought for a long time and retreated.


    "Damn, who the hell is he!" They had no temper. The elf man was playing with them as monkeys.


    "What should I do? If he goes on like this, the dark lion will be consumed by this guy sooner or later."


    "Lord Meng, I think we should attack him directly. Maybe he was just lucky just now, otherwise he won''t get anything." Suddenly there was a lively proposal.


    "Yes, he''s probably lucky." It was immediately supported by many people.


    Finally, Meng Yu nodded with another domain master, Bolong.


    "Listen to our command, we must kill him with one blow. At the same time, we should also pay attention to the dark lion. If we concentrate on the dark lion, we must rush there at the first time."


    Seemingly foolproof preparation, but Wu Hao is actually waiting for their attack.


    Although his strength is a little stronger than the injured dark lion at this time, it is not the way to continue to consume it. Moreover, there are so many people staring at him, which is too risky.


    But this attack by these people was a crucial blow.


    "Damn elf man, die for me!"


    All the people attacked Wu Hao. The attack was infinitely close to the world Master level. It was quite terrible.


    "Just waiting for you!"


    Wu Hao sneered. With the attack of everyone in the ''space field'', all entered the ''space field'', and so did the dark lion.


    In this "space field", Wu Hao can completely dominate the dark lion, immediately disappear, and directly collide with the attacks of many powerful forces.


    "No, let''s go!" Everyone flew over one after another, but when they felt the scene, the dark lion disappeared and Wu Hao, the elf man, disappeared.


    After the dark lion was attacked and hit, Wu Hao used his space ability to take the dark lion away without any clues.


    "The elves, if they dare to rob things under my Mengyu''s hand, they are looking for death." Meng Yu was angry, flew to the sky, and then flew in the direction of the elves. Other strong men also caught up.


    After all, it was a dark lion. Since the elves disappeared, they must have returned to the elves'' base camp. As long as they arrived as soon as possible, they should still have a drink.


    However, they did not know that Wu Hao was not the so-called elf man. At this time, he was not far from the battle scene just now, only three kilometers.


    Wu Hao didn''t clean up the dark lion at the scene. After bringing it into the small world, he completely killed the dark lion.


    After the dark lion died, a golden bead flew out. The energy contained in it excited Wu Hao.


    "Is this the lion''s heart? It''s really extraordinary. " Wu Hao was surprised to take over the lion''s heart. As expected, it was the same as the antler man said. This thing can definitely make people break through a threshold.

 Chapter 464

    Now he has consolidated the strength of the domain master intermediate level. It is estimated that it will take some time to break through to the advanced level, but with this lion heart, it will be different. I''m afraid his strength will reach the domain master advanced level immediately.


    As for the corpse of the dark lion, Wu Hao handed it over to Zhan Jiesi. There was a special sales office in the no fire area. The selling price of a dark lion was as much as 1000 black coins, which solved the room fee for more than 20 days.


    Back in the room, Wu Hao took out the lion''s heart and swallowed it directly. In an instant, a magnificent energy rushed into his Dantian. Immediately, he could feel that his strength was rising by leaps and bounds.


    This feeling made Wu Hao enter a state of cultivation. After three days, Wu Hao''s strength has completely reached the domain master level. After consolidation, he is even steadily impacting the peak state.


    This time, Wu Hao has thoroughly tasted the sweetness of the lion heart. A lion heart can make his strength break through the high peak of domain master. If there are ten or eight more, even if it is at the cosmic level, I''m afraid it''s not difficult.


    "Mr. Wu, what trouble did you cause outside some time ago? Many people inquired about your whereabouts after your dark lion was sold." Seeing that Wu Hao''s cultivation was over, Zhan Jiesi ran up and asked.


    Wu Hao smiled helplessly and shook his head.


    "It''s a long story. Please help me muddle through, Janice. I can''t afford those guys." Then Wu Hao gave Zhan Jiesi fifty black coins, which was regarded as consumption.


    After receiving the consumption, Zhan Jiesi nodded again and again. Although he didn''t know what Wu Hao had caused outside, he could reach the high peak of domain master in just three days. He also understood a lot.


    After all, two days ago, many people said that a dark lion with a lion''s heart appeared in the dark forest and was killed. Presumably, the dark lion was robbed by Wu Hao.


    Although I don''t know how Wu Hao did it, since Wu Hao has the ability to rob the dark lion, it can be seen that his means are not small.


    "By the way, your dark lion will be auctioned tonight. Do you want to see it then?"


    Wu Hao shook his head and went to see what else. The price has been set. No matter how you look at it, it''s just a formality. It''s meaningless to look or not.


    "By the way, Jennings, where is the general trading market here? I have something to sell." Wu Hao looked at his wallet. Although he had paid the room fee for more than 20 days, he couldn''t sit and eat and die.


    Although I didn''t get much money from the Jianlan people before, I also got some small objects. Some of these small objects Wu Hao doesn''t know. Maybe I can get two money by selling them.


    "You have something to sell? Can you show it to me first? I''ll take a look at it first and see what it''s worth. "


    Wu Hao didn''t hide from Zhan Jiesi. Zhan Jiesi is hidden. Although he seems to have little strength on the surface, he gives people a terrible feeling. Wu Hao also dares to conclude that Zhan Jiesi is definitely not simple, at least he has strong strength.


    "They are all cheap goods. They can''t sell for much." After taking a look, Jen Jess made a comment. Wu Hao felt cool. It seems that these things are really rubbish.


    "Well, no, is this?" Suddenly, at this time, jenjess''s eyes looked at a jade.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Good thing, this is a warm jade, which is very helpful to the elves and can help them moisten their spiritual power."


    "Oh? Only the elves can? " It''s a good thing to warm his mental power. Until now, he hasn''t found a way to improve his mental power. If this thing can warm his mental power, he will definitely keep it for himself.


    Jenny shook her head.


    "No, this thing only has an effect on the elf family, others can''t. for others, it''s just an ordinary stone, and this warm jade rarely appears in the night tooth area. You''re lucky."


    Wu Hao was not happy to hear that he could not use it himself. If he could use it himself, he felt that he had hit luck.


    "But the elves need it. The elves are very rich. If you sell them this warm jade, you should have at least 500000 black coins."


    "Ah?" Wu Hao is stupid.


    Half a million black coins. This thing is worth half a million black coins. If so, the cost of living here can be basically solved. Half a million black coins, the room fee for two years can be completely solved, and there may be some left.


    "Don''t be surprised. Who makes him rich? It''s not worth a cent in the hands of ordinary people."


    "OK, I''d better go to the auction house." With this warm jade, Wu Hao also wants to go to the auction house. As long as he can sell the warm jade to the elves, he may be able to buy some good things by the way.


    "OK, I''m going by the way. Let''s go together."


    Wu Hao nodded and quickly put on his clothes. Along the way, Wu Hao was attracted by many people. Wu Hao didn''t know why. He didn''t know until he got to the door of the auction house. All this was related to Zhan Jiesi.


    The people in the auction house were polite and respectful to Jennings, and there was no trouble on the way. Those people were still afraid of Jennings.


    It seems that Janice is really unusual and can make these people fear.


    "Janice, this way!" After entering the auction, a woman waved to Jenny. Her appearance was not much different from that of Jenny. She should be of the same ethnic group.


    "Janice, who is this?" The woman looked at Wu Hao and asked with some doubts.


    "Hello, my name is Wu Tian. I stopped by with jenjess." Wu Hao took the initiative to say hello and said a pseudonym.


    The woman looked at Zhan Jiesi suspiciously, and finally nodded to Wu Hao.


    "Come on, sit down. The auction will begin soon. I heard there are still good things today." Said yarrance.


    After Wu Hao sat down, the auction began immediately. The first auction item was his dark lion.


    As soon as the dark lion came on stage, Wu Hao suddenly felt a lot of anger. He turned his head and saw that it was the strong men who had participated in the killing of the dark lion before. It can be seen that they were really angry. After all, it was theirs before, and now it can only be seen at the auction.


    "Dark lion, there has been a bid, so let''s skip the first auction item and take a look at the second one."


    Wu Hao was speechless for a while. Since he had skipped it, why did he go on stage? Isn''t this hatred.


    "A broken soldier handed down from the ghost area starts at 1000."


    Broken soldier?


    Wu Hao asked what the broken soldier was.


    "A broken weapon is a broken weapon, but it''s handed down from the ghost area. You know, the ghost area is a strong leader in the world. Even if the weapon is broken, it''s still helpful to you."

 Chapter 465

    Hearing this, Wu Hao lost his mind. How big can a broken weapon be even if it works? Unless the artifact can be repaired.


    However, the broken soldier was bought with 5000 black coins. Wu Hao was speechless for a while. Isn''t it better to use 5000 black coins for something else.


    "Ah, these people seem to have no money to spend." Wu Hao smiled helplessly.


    "You can''t say that. The five thousand black coins are well spent. There are still participating spiritual powers in the broken soldiers, which can also help cultivation, but they are not valuable without your lion heart."


    "Shh!" Referring to the word "lion''s heart", Wu Hao immediately asked Zhan Jiesi to keep his voice down. Everyone is staring at the lion''s heart now. If the wind leaks, it is estimated that he will be the target of public criticism in this no fire area tomorrow.


    "What are you afraid of? No one dares to do it in this no fire area. Besides, you''re here to practice. If you''re afraid of this thing, what else do you practice?" Jenjess sneered and said.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak and stared at the auction items on the stage.


    At this time, a war suit came on stage.


    "The battle clothes made of wind devil pterosaur skin can withstand the full attack of the domain master after wearing them. The starting price is 10000 black coins."


    Good stuff.


    Wu Hao also moved his mind, but his trouser pocket was cleaner than his face. If he could take this thing, he would have a chance of life even if he met the smelly woman Yang Ling in the future.


    The existence of the boundary master can still threaten him. Although there can be no boundary master in the night tooth area, prevention is still necessary.


    "Well, Janice, can you borrow some money?" Wu Hao''s hands are itchy and uncomfortable. After all, good things are really exciting. I knew he wouldn''t come.


    "What? "Borrow money?"


    "No!" Jennings immediately refused, and her face suddenly lowered.


    Wu Hao was speechless and said that Jennings was stingy. Now it seems that he is not ordinary stingy.


    "Seriously, even Ben will be returned to you." Wu Hao has made a good plan. It''s really difficult to do things without money in this place, so he can only go out for his own strength.


    "That''s not good either. There are many people who lend me money. There is no safe day in the fire refining in this place. Who knows if you can come back out of the night tooth area. I don''t do business at a loss." Jenny told the truth directly, which made Wu Hao unable to refute.


    It''s true. It''s a little unrealistic to even bring profits. If you want to make money, you have to go to Yeya district to hunt and kill exotic animals, but when you get out of this no fire area, life and death can''t be decided by yourself. If you die in Yeya District, who does Zhan Jiesi ask for money? You can''t lose your life at that time.


    "Don''t be afraid. I can''t catch you yet. Look what this is." Wu Hao took out a bottle of blood medicine, although he didn''t know how much it was worth here.


    However, he was very aware of the fire refining environment. Life was in danger all the time. If there was blood medicine, the probability of survival would be much greater. I believe this blood medicine should be worth two dollars.


    Jenny glanced at the red bottle in Wu Hao''s hand and suddenly her face changed slightly.


    "Good thing!" Without looking at it, Jennings felt the fresh energy in the bottle. It was really not simple.


    "OK, how much do you borrow." Seeing the blood medicine, Zhan Jiesi agreed to Wu Hao without thinking about it. After all, Wu Hao has capital in his hand.


    "Well, next, if I have something I like, you can collect it for me. We''ll settle the amount at that time."


    "What? Your boy is so black. The one in your hand is really good, but it''s not so valuable! " Zhan Jiesi said coldly, with an unhappy face. Wu Hao is a little black hearted. He wants to be his boss with a bottle of medicine.


    "Don''t worry, there''s more than one bottle of this medicine. You promise you won''t lose. All right, help me take down my battle clothes first." Wu Hao said confidently.


    The price of this blood medicine should not be low, otherwise jenjess would not easily agree.


    "OK, I''ll see how many kilograms you have." Zhan Jiesi is not afraid that Wu Hao can''t afford money. No one should dare to calculate him in this no fire area or even in the whole place.


    Finally, Wu Hao won the wind demon pterosaur battle suit at the price of 40000 black coins.


    Until the end, Wu Hao only knew that he had taken two things and spent 100000 black coins.


    "Next is the last auction item. This is a good thing. We should have been looking forward to it for a long time."


    Suddenly, many people stood up. After seeing the true face, Wu Hao also rubbed up and looked a little excited.


    "Boss Zhan, that''s, that''s!" Wu Hao looked at jenjess and said excitedly.


    "Look at you. It''s a black wolf''s heart to take things. Although it''s also valuable, it can''t compare with your lion''s heart."


    "Whatever, you take it down!" How can Wu Hao not be excited.


    Just before that, he absorbed a lion''s heart, and only he himself knew the benefits.


    Although the black wolf heart is not as valuable as the lion heart, it is a good thing at least. It should not be too bad.


    "OK, OK, but I can tell you that the price of this black wolf heart is not low. If you can''t give me money at that time, you should be mentally prepared. I jenjess won''t be so easy to cheat."


    Jenny''s sharp breath was slightly exposed, and Wu Hao also felt a little pressure. It seems that Jenny is serious. She really can''t afford money at that time. Jenny is expected to kill him.


    The starting price of black wolf heart is set at 300000 black coins, which can be regarded as a sky high price. In the auction house in Yeya District, there are not many people who can be worth 300000 black coins, and naturally there are not many people who can participate in the bidding.


    But even if there are not many people who can participate in the bidding, the price is rising very fast.


    Within two minutes, it had reached 400000 black coins, but this could not stop Wu Hao''s determination to want this black wolf heart.


    "Four hundred and fifty thousand!" Zhan Jiesi once again shouted out the price for Wu Hao. For black wolf heart, the price was very good, and many people looked at it for a time.


    When they saw the bidding personnel Jennings, many people began to retreat, because Jennings was known to everyone, but they couldn''t provoke.


    "Half a million!" At this time, someone began to bid again.


    "Jenjess, it''s shameless for you, an inn owner, to compete with us for this thing here if you don''t make good money."


    At this time, a man from Jianlan not far away stood up and said to jenjess.


    "Oh, you deserve to talk to me about face? Let your brother come and talk to me. You''re not qualified. "


    "You!" Jianlan man was rejected by Zhan Jiesi and had nothing to say.


    "Who is he?" Wu Hao whispered.


    Just now he saw it all in his eyes. Everyone dared not bargain with Zhan Jiesi, but the Jianlan man dared to ridicule. It seems that the background is not general.


    "He, Ji Buli from Jianlan, his brother is Ji Bulu, the owner of the inn in the wind."

 Chapter 466

    Now Wu Hao understood that he was the brother of the owner of another inn. It is said that the background and strength of those who can open an inn in the fire-free area are not ordinary, which leads to only three inns in the fire-free area.


    Since the other party also runs an inn, this force should not be weaker than Zhan Jiesi. Wu Hao finally chose not to speak. It is not that he can''t afford to offend the Jianlan people, but the inn owner in the no fire area.


    These bosses are not provincial lights. We can see from the behavior of those people behind us towards jenjess.


    "OK, Janice, I''ll challenge you today!" Ghibli sat down and began to bid again.


    At one time, the price rose to 700000, which has reached the limit price of black wolf heart. If you increase it, you will lose money.


    "Boy, I don''t dare to add more to this price. If you add more, you''ll lose." Jenjess didn''t fight with Ghibli. He was a businessman in this fire-free area. Naturally, he wouldn''t be unhappy with money.


    "Boss Zhan, you continue to add to me. If you lose, it''s mine." Wu Hao took out two bottles of blood medicine.


    But when jenjess saw two bottles of blood medicine, she was relieved, and then continued to increase the price.


    "870000!" After jenjess called out the price, the whole audience was quiet. Everyone didn''t expect that the black wolf heart could sell the price.


    "OK, jenjess, you can also do business at a loss. It''s a little different from your style. Did you buy it for the young people around you?" Kibli stared at Wu Hao with a dangerous signal in his eyes.


    Wu Hao also looked at him and ignored that any Jianlan people didn''t show off because his brother was a boss from the wind.


    If the other party knew that he had just killed three Jianlan people some time ago, it was estimated that he would rush to trouble him immediately.


    "Congratulations to Janice for winning the black wolf heart." The price of 870000 black coins finally won the black wolf heart. Wu Hao was also relieved. He really didn''t know when to start.


    Although he still has a lot of needs, one bottle of this thing is less, and he naturally doesn''t want to lose too much.


    "Go." Jenjess got up and left with Wu Hao, while Ghibli watched from a distance behind, his eyes always locked on Wu Hao.


    "Go and find out who he is. He has the smell of Jianlan." Ghibli said to his men behind him.


    Leaving the auction, Zhan Jiesi whispered to Wu Hao, "boy, you have to be careful. They''re staring at you. Jianlan people are hard to deal with."


    Wu Hao nodded: "I know, Jianlan people don''t vomit bones when they eat people, but if they encounter hard meat, it''s estimated that they have a bit of stuffed teeth when they eat."


    Zhan Jiesi smiled: "I know you have some skills, otherwise how can you kill three Jianlan people with low strength, but there is no leapfrog killing in Yeya district. You''d better be careful."


    As soon as jenjess''s words were spoken, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly, and his steps stopped slowly for two seconds.


    "Don''t worry, others I know know also know that you have the smell left by Jianlan people after their death. I''m afraid you don''t know much about this. After killing Jianlan people, the smell of the dead will attach to you. People with low strength will not find it, but it''s not difficult to find it if they reach the master level of the half step world."


    Wu Hao frowned slightly. He never thought that Jianlan people still have this ability. Now it''s troublesome.


    No wonder he felt he was being watched when he first entered the auction. It must be that Ghibli had found his breath.


    "And boy, you should remember that although it is absolutely safe in this fire-free area, sometimes don''t believe it. There are super strong guards in the fire-free area, but sometimes the means can decide everything."


    Wu Hao listened to jenjess''s words, and Wu Hao naturally understood the meaning of the words.


    Although the no fire zone is guarded by super strong people, if Ghibli can hide the means to kill him, it means that the no fire zone is not safe for him.


    Because there is a bounded master level in this no fire area, once the other party has certain means, the strong ones of the indefinite master level will make a move. In contrast, maybe the night tooth area will be safer than the no fire area at that time.


    Back in the Inn room, Wu Hao takes out the black wolf heart.


    At present, the most important thing is to improve his strength first. Although he has reached the advanced level of domain master, it does not mean that he is invincible after entering the night tooth area.


    If he wants to walk horizontally in the night tooth area, unless he reaches the peak of the domain master, he believes that he will be fearless even if he meets the master of the half step world by his own means.


    "Boss Zhan, thank you for this time. Look at the value of this blood medicine. I''ll supply you with the money. I''m sure you won''t pit me."


    In fact, when Wu Hao went to the bathroom at the auction house just now, he asked the staff of the auction house that all recovery drugs are popular in the fire refining in this place. Coupled with the purity recovery degree of his blood medicine, a bottle of blood medicine is worth about 250000.


    "Hehe, you just want to calculate me? You''ve already asked the price yourself. Now come and ask me? "


    Hearing this, Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. It seems that Zhan Jiesi is really not an ordinary person and knows everything.


    "OK, you don''t suffer losses, but I can''t do it in vain. You give me four bottles of 250000 per bottle, and the remaining 20000 will be settled at that time. The room fee will be refunded for more and made up for less."


    "Deal!" Wu Hao didn''t hesitate. After getting along with Wu Hao for a while, Jenny, who Wu Hao also went to, was a little interesting. She didn''t care so much.


    After Zhan Jiesi left, Wu Hao quickly entered the state of cultivation. Now that he has been watched by Jianlan people, he can improve his strength to the peak of domain master as soon as possible.


    At that time, even if the other party''s bounded main level strong person can make a move, he can go to the night tooth area.


    As long as he enters the night tooth area, the Jianlan people have no deterrent to him with his strength.


    On the other hand, Ghibli has inquired about Wu Hao''s information.


    "Hum, a domain master intermediate waste killed three of them. It''s useless!"


    "Eldest brother, it seems that he has reached the domain master level, but the three brothers are also the domain master level. If they work together, they won''t die in his hands. Is it a coincidence that the three brothers have this Yin move in the Wu world?"


    Ghibli nodded slowly.


    "It''s probably possible. Any kind of situation of domain master senior in Yeya district may happen, but anyway, the three brothers are also from Jianlan. Moreover, I''d like to see what this boy has himself and let jenjess take him to the auction house."


    With that, Ghibli waved to the two: "you two go and give me this..."

 Chapter 467

    After absorbing black wolf heart, Wu Hao''s strength has completely reached the peak of domain master.


    Now I fully understand the reason why purple Python asked him to come here to refine the fire. Although there are many crises in the fire, it may die at any time, but it is also full of opportunities.


    Although there is no so-called heaven and earth aura here, and you can''t get any effect by self-cultivation alone, it''s easier to break through your own limits in this environment.


    After reaching the peak of the domain master, his strength is invincible in the night tooth area, but he will not relax his vigilance. After all, once he reaches the domain master level, he will immediately enter the ghost area.


    This ghost area is the stronghold of the world''s main level strongmen. He who first entered the ghost area will certainly start from scratch. Therefore, the most important thing in refining fire in this area is not to practice, but to live every day as the last day all the time.


    "What''s the matter, boy? Are you going out?" Jenny saw Wu Hao coming out of the room and asked with a smile.


    "It''s better not to come here all the time. Go out and have a look." Wu Hao said that he left the no fire zone. As soon as he got out of the no fire zone, he was immediately watched again.


    This scene is very familiar to Wu Hao. It was the first time he entered the Yeya area before.


    He is still in the same position. He is still alone. He is also Jianlan. However, there are only two Jianlan this time, and their strength is at the peak of the domain master.


    Wu Hao paused for two seconds and sneered when he found the Jianlan man. It seems that these guys stared at him when there was no fire. It should be the guy sent by Ghibli.


    "It''s all here. It''s boring to hide all the time. Come out." Wu Hao said loudly that the two Jianlan people did not continue to hide after hearing this.


    "I have some skills. I can find our existence. Did you kill our three brothers Jianlan?" The other party asked directly, which was a bit like questioning.


    Wu Hao sneered: "I don''t know if it''s the three brothers. I only know that they are indeed Jianlan people. At the same time, they are really three. They died in my hands." Wu Hao responded faintly without concealing it.


    "It''s reasonable to kill us Jianlan people. You''re not afraid of death. Don''t think you have much ability to reach the peak of domain leader. We won''t have to swallow them alive at that time."


    The two rushed over. Wu Hao leaned slightly and avoided them again and again. He easily avoided their killing moves.


    For a time, fighting broke out outside the night tooth area, and the scene was full of fire.


    The strength of Jianlan people is really not weak. They are better than the peak of general domain masters, but they met Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was surprised at their strength, but the two Jianlan people were even more shocked at this time. Wu Hao was only a senior domain master before.


    Even if they absorbed the black wolf''s heart and barely reached the domain master''s peak, how can the general domain master''s peak be their opponent of Jianlan people.


    You should know that the strength of their Jianlan people is a little stronger than others. Wu Hao has just stepped into the peak of domain master and just tied with them. This is not what ordinary domain masters can do at the peak.


    "Who the hell are you!" The two stopped and doubted Wu Hao''s identity. All the powerful people in the night tooth area had rankings, but there was no name of Wu Tian, and they had never heard of this name before.


    Even if they are not the top strength in the night tooth area, they can also rank in the top 50. Together, they can''t solve a waste that doesn''t make the list.


    "Who am I? Haven''t you investigated? I''m Wu Tian. " Wu Hao''s mouth was outlined with a proud smile.


    "This is not your real name. How can you not be on the night tooth list with your strength!"


    Wu Hao sneered again: "just come, but you can be on the list right away!"


    Three areas!


    Wu Hao has tested the strength of the other party. Since the strength of Jianlan people is stronger than others, he has nothing to worry about.


    Because the two Jianlan people are not threatening to him at all. In that case, it''s no use keeping them.


    The three fields unfolded, and the two people''s pressure suddenly attacked, and the strong gravity field directly crushed them.


    "What''s going on!" They were close to the ground and couldn''t understand what had happened and why they had such a great sense of pressure.


    "Go and ask the hell of the ten halls!" Wu Hao had already arrived at them.


    "No, no, Rao..."


    Poof!


    Before they could beg for mercy, Wu Hao killed them at the same time.


    After collecting all their property, Wu Hao left. There was a lot of noise just now. It''s better to leave before the Jianlan people came.


    Although there is no threat in the night tooth area now, many ants kill elephants and still want to find out the power of Jianlan people.


    Entering the dark forest, Wu Hao heard the sound of fighting from a distance.


    "I heard that the antlers on your head are very tonic. Why don''t you give our brothers a taste?"


    Jianlan people again!


    Wu Hao took a look and found three Jianlan people around a antler man.


    "Huh? It''s him. " Wu Hao looked at the antlers and smiled.


    He knew the antler man. At that time, the antler man told him that there was a lion''s heart in the dark lion, otherwise he wouldn''t get such a good treasure.


    Unexpectedly, he was also targeted by the Jianlan people.


    "Dream, you cannibal Jianlan people had better not touch me, or I will die with you."


    At this time, the antler man is desperate and ready to explode anytime and anywhere, but who wants to die alive, so he also wants to try to see if he can escape this disaster.


    "Yo Yo, scare us. You explode. You explode one. It''s not convenient for us to eat."


    "You, you!" The antlers were so popular that their faces turned red. He knew how disgusting Jianlan people were in the fire refining. As long as they were watched by Jianlan people, it was definitely a nightmare. He didn''t expect that he had become Jianlan people''s food.


    "Just hang on and catch it, and we can give you a good time." A Jianlan man reached out to catch the antler man.


    Whoosh!


    An invisible wind blade passed directly through his outstretched arm, and time seemed to be at a standstill.


    After a few seconds, Jianlan people broke their arms, sprayed blood, and their living arms fell to the ground.


    Ah!


    The Jianlan man fell to the ground and wailed bitterly as if he had just reacted.


    "I don''t know why. I just don''t like you Jianlan people." Wu Hao came out.


    Since the antlers helped him at the beginning, he can''t wait to die. Besides, he must have a feud with Jianlan people. Since the hatred has been full, he can''t let go of these Jianlan people.


    "It''s you!" The antler also recognized Wu Hao for the first time. Although he was a little grateful that Wu Hao saved him just now, he began to worry again.

 Chapter 468

    "Friend, you''d better hurry. You can''t afford these people. Don''t take your life in because of me." The antlers are very righteous and don''t intend to drag him down.


    "It''s all right. Even if I don''t kill them, they''ll kill me, won''t they?" Wu Hao then looked at the three Jianlan people.


    "You have the smell of our Jianlan people. Did you kill our compatriots?" A Jianlan man looked at Wu Hao with a murderous face and asked.


    "I don''t know if it''s your compatriots, but I know that a lot of them have died anyway. If you add the three of you, it''s almost ten." Wu Hao smiled and looked harmless to humans and animals, making people unaware of his danger.


    "You dare to kill our Jianlan people. You''re looking for death!" Jianlan people have the same temper. Anyway, if they disagree, they will kill each other. After all, for them, everyone here is their food.


    Since it''s all food, they don''t care when to do it. In short, the sooner the better.


    "Oh? Are you in such a hurry? I also said to give you three opportunities. It seems that you are going to give up. " Wu Hao sneered and was about to shoot, when the antlers rushed over.


    Now that the situation is like this, he can only cooperate with Wu Hao. Although these Jianlan people are strong and better than them, there is no hope if Wu Hao is more helpful and tries his best.


    "You''d better run quickly later. I''ll hold them down." The antlers rushed over and said to Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao didn''t answer. He moved and swam around the three Jianlan people at such a fast speed that even the antlers didn''t see clearly.


    Five seconds later, Wu Hao returned to his position. In this scene, the antlers were covered in circles. What was this guy doing just now.


    "You..."


    As I saw three Jianlan people fall to the ground one after another, blood came from their mouths and all their vitality was lost.


    "This, how, how possible!" The antler man looked at the three Jianlan people on the ground in surprise. It was only five seconds. Three senior domain masters were killed in this way?


    The antler man turned and looked at Wu Hao warily. When he first met, the guy in front of him was only the strength of the domain master in the middle period. Why would he have such terrible strength now.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll thank you. Besides, they Jianlan people have a grudge against me. If they kill them, they will kill them. They don''t care about these three." Wu Hao said lightly.


    But the antler man was careful to watch out for him. It seems that the scene just now has really put pressure on the antler man.


    "Hehe, my name is Wu Tian, and you?" Wu Hao said with a friendly smile at the antlers.


    "My name is Tong Ling. What did you mean by thanking me just now?" Tong Ling looked at Wu Hao and asked, because last time he met Wu Tian for the first time, he just chatted and didn''t help Wu Hao at all. Why did Wu Hao thank him.


    "You''ll know later. We''d better leave here first. It''s not good to be seen later."


    Tongling still looks at Wu Hao with some vigilance. At present, Wu Hao makes him feel extremely unsafe. Wu Hao''s strength is too strong. It''s too dangerous to follow such people.


    "What? Don''t trust me? Well, you know in your heart that if I want to kill you, it''s easy. Why calculate? You can choose whether to go or not. " Then Wu Hao left leisurely.


    Tongling may feel that what Wu Hao said also makes sense, but he still follows.


    Anyway, there are dangers everywhere in the dark forest. Instead of being watched by other Jianlan people, it''s better to keep warm with Wu Hao, not to mention Wu Hao''s strength is not weak.


    After understanding, Wu Hao knows that Tongling belongs to the child deer human of laha star and belongs to a relatively weak existence in the whole universe.


    But even if Raha is weak, it also has three domain masters, which is much stronger than their earth.


    Not to mention now, after all, with the immortal sect, the overall strength of the earth is not weak.


    But apart from the immortal sect, in the past, the earth didn''t even have a strong star. I''m afraid this strength can only belong to the lowest level in the whole universe.


    "By the way, I want to ask what you meant by that sentence before and why you thanked me."


    Wu Hao was on guard all the way, because he didn''t know what Wu Hao meant. After all, they had good babies on antlers. He didn''t dare rule out Wu Hao''s calculation.


    "Lion heart, remember." Wu Hao smiled. Now his strength has reached the peak of domain master. Naturally, he won''t be afraid of anyone, so it''s no secret.


    Besides, if you hide all the time during the fire refining in this place, the significance of coming here to practice will be lost.


    "Ah? You shouldn''t be... "Tong Ling looked at Wu Hao in surprise. He was very clear about the situation that day. Many strong men dealt with the dark lion together, but the princes were taken away by a strong man.


    At that time, he wondered why the figure of the strong man looked so familiar. Now he understood.


    Wu Hao nodded: "because I just came here to make fire, so many things are not very clear. At that time, if you didn''t tell me the lion heart, I wouldn''t have such good luck."


    "No, No." Tongling looked at Wu Tian more suspiciously.


    "At that time, your strength was only domain master intermediate. How could you be the strong one with your strength!" Tongling has too many doubts.


    In a month, Wu Hao''s strength was only the intermediate level of domain master before, but now he has reached the peak of domain master. It is impossible to do it in a month.


    But it''s still possible if you really have a lion''s heart, but why did Wu Tian, who was only in the middle of the domain leader, have the strength to rob the dark lion from so many strong people.


    "I naturally have my cards. If you don''t believe it, you can leave immediately." Wu Hao didn''t choose to say too much.


    The reason why he let Tongling follow him was that he felt that Tongling was more trustworthy than others, and that he didn''t know anyone else in the fire refining in this place.


    Tong Ling should have been here for a long time to make fire, so she should have a better understanding of this place. If she wants to thoroughly touch the tooth area of this night, it is far from enough to rely on the information given by jenjess.


    "Forget it, everyone has secrets. I shouldn''t ask so much." Tong Ling withdrew his vigilance. As Wu Tian said before, if you want to kill him, it''s easy. Why so much nonsense.


    Besides, he believes in his intuition. Wu Tian should really mean no harm to him.


    Even if they form a group, they basically practice together and eat together.


    After a week, Tongling has benefited completely. Wu Hao''s strength is not an ordinary strong one.

 Chapter 469

    Around this time, there were six or seven Jianlan people, including two domain masters. At that time, he even felt that he would die.


    But Wu Hao is so powerful that the two domain masters can''t fight together. Wu Hao finally kills him easily.


    This war was seen by many people, and Wu Hao became famous because of this war.


    The ranking of Yeya list also has Wu Hao''s name, which is actually in the top 20.


    Tong Ling is very envious of this. It''s really good to stay with Wu Hao. At least he won''t encounter fatal danger. Sometimes Wu Hao even helps him practice, which benefits him a lot.


    "Wu Tian, look, you have reached the 17th place. It''s really powerful!" Tong Ling photographed Wu Hao.


    After this period of time, his vigilance against Wu Hao has been basically eliminated, and the two have become friends. They occasionally have fun and drink twice.


    "What does this ranking do?" For a long time, Wu Hao was not interested in the Yeya list in Yeya District, but it seemed that many people were very interested in the list, which inevitably aroused his curiosity.


    "Wow, brother, you really don''t know at all?" This is not the first time he has been speechless to Wu Hao.


    At first, Wu Hao said that he had just come to make fire. At that time, he didn''t believe it very much, but now he completely believes it. Wu Hao really doesn''t know anything about making fire here.


    "The night tooth list, this is the night tooth list. You can''t want to see the lion''s heart, but if this night tooth list has the ability, you have to rush up, because the higher the noun, you can get help when you hit the world Master level."


    "Oh? What help? " Wu Hao still doesn''t understand. What''s the relationship between this night''s tooth list and the impact of the world Master level? Can''t he break through the world Master level directly.


    Tongling has a black line on his face.


    "Let me tell you this. You are now in the 17th place. You can''t guarantee that you can break through the master level 100%, and this term can at least improve your two-level grasp."


    "In addition, if your strength is strong enough to break through the world Master level by yourself, this ranking will let you continue to improve on the strength of the world Master level."


    "What!"


    Wu Hao in front didn''t care, because he knew that even with his own talent, even if he didn''t rely on the ranking list, he could break through the main level of the world, but what Tong Ling said later surprised him.


    If you rely on your talent to break through the main level of the world, the ranking will enable him to continue to improve his strength, which is an absolutely good thing.


    He was a little anxious before. After reaching the world Master level, he will be immediately transferred to the ghost area. At that time, his strength has not been consolidated. Entering the ghost area will be very dangerous. It seems that this problem has been solved.


    "What if I can win the first place?" Wu Hao looked at Tong Ling with some excitement and asked.


    "If you are the first, it is estimated that you can directly break through the main level without any bottleneck."


    "If I break through myself, can I reach the world Master intermediate level?" Wu Hao''s goal is this, not to reach the main level without bottleneck.


    "This should not be a problem. After all, the bottleneck is the most difficult hurdle."


    Wu Hao knows that Tong Ling has never experienced it and should not be 100% right, but even if it is only half of the benefits, he will win it.


    At this time, he also thanked zimang in his heart. If zimang hadn''t sent him here, he wouldn''t have had the opportunity to see so many good things, and his strength could not break through so quickly.


    "OK, in that case, it seems that I have to pay more attention to the tooth list this night." With a new goal, Wu Hao asked Tong Ling to help list the names of the top 16 experts in Yeya district.


    Among them, there are Ghibli and jibru. They are super powerful and rank fifth and fourth.


    "They are also the strong ones we need to pay attention to. They are both the master level of the half step world. Jibru heard that they are about to break through."


    Wu Hao nodded. Jiblu and jibli are Jianlan people. Sooner or later, they will match, so they are also on his list.


    "Let''s solve the top ten and see how strong they are." Wu Hao did not intend to rush directly to the first place.


    The strong people in the fire refining in this place are by no means ordinary. The top ten strong people have basically reached the master level of the half step world. I dare not act rashly until I thoroughly touch the details of the top ten.


    After all, I think that some people are confident in their own strength, but it is naturally impossible for the other party to stand out in the local fire refining.


    "The first Jobe, who is also half the world Master level, is closer, and can even break through the world Master level at any time, but now it is rumored that he is suppressing his own strength."


    Job, Wu Hao wrote down the name. Since the other party has reached such terrible strength, it should be able to break through the world Master level.


    But the local government has been suppressing the breakthrough. I''m afraid it has the same idea as him. It wants to break through the main level and continue to make a breakthrough.


    "But I heard that he seems to be breaking through. He will leave the night tooth area at that time."


    Wu Hao didn''t care about the news. It didn''t affect him if the other party couldn''t leave. If he left, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    "Come on, let''s find this first." Wu Hao has locked his target. Since Yeya bangpeng has received so many benefits, he will not miss this opportunity.


    No. 10 on the list of night teeth, an elf man of the elf family, selota.


    Since he entered the ground to make fire, he had no contact with the strong ones of the elves. Everyone said that the strong ones of the Elves were very powerful in making fire in this place. He also wanted to see what means the elves had.


    "Wu Tian, you should be careful. The elves are different from ordinary people. We may use violence and practical harm, but they do use strange means."


    After arriving at the temporary residence of sailota, Wu Hao looked at sailota with a wary face.


    This guy is very strong, and not as strong as usual. Even he is not 100% sure that he can kill him.


    "Are you the black horse in the nearest night tooth area? What''s your name again? " Selota seemed to know that Wu Hao would come. She was not surprised at Wu Hao''s appearance.


    "Wu Tian." Wu Hao responded.


    "Yes, it''s Wu Tian. Did you come here today to let me out the ranking of the night teeth list?" Sailota looked at Wu Hao with a sneer. Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao.


    "Yes, I really can''t help it, so see if you can think about it."


    "It''s not impossible to consider. In fact, the ranking of the night tooth list is not so important to me, but you have to come up with enough chips." Sailota''s answer surprised Wu Hao.


    I''m really willing to trade the ranking of the night tooth list. Are these elves of the elves so offline?


    "I don''t think your ranking should be worth much chips. Even without chips, I can win."

 Chapter 470

    "If you think so, I don''t mind asking you to come and try, but if you don''t take out your chips, maybe some class will die in my hands."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He didn''t have any chips. He believed that as long as he took bleeding medicine, the other party would like it.


    But he didn''t come here just for nouns this time. Selota may give up nouns for chips, when others certainly won''t.


    He doesn''t know what kind of strength the top ten strong have, so if he wants to take out his chips, he has to match sailota.


    Double field!


    Wu Hao didn''t use the field of gravity. He didn''t know the strength of selota, so he didn''t have to go all out at the beginning.


    "Dual domain? There are some means. It seems that you are indeed prepared, but if you have only this means, you still have to take out chips! "


    The field of wood!


    Selota also opened the field, but selota''s field is very different from his.


    Wu Hao has never heard of the field of wood. Is there anything wonderful about it.


    However, Wu Hao was stunned by the next situation. The field of wood of celota could compete with his dual field.


    "Wu Tian, be careful. This wood field is not simple. It is said that the elf family is the strongest existence in this wood field."


    Tongling reminded that there were forests around, and the trees in the forest were moving constantly.


    "Be careful!" Tongling shouted, and Wu Hao also reacted. All the trees here are dominated by selota.


    At the same time, these trees are like living people. They can grow quickly and attack people. It''s too strange.


    All the trees came to Wu Hao one after another, constantly stretching out tentacles.


    But Wu Hao also used space ability and time ability. These trees can''t hurt him.


    "Space and time capabilities? Sure enough, my strength is very strong, but in my field of wood, space ability and time ability are useless. "


    Selota suddenly made a force. In an instant, the trees in the whole forest were growing rapidly, and Wu Hao was surrounded in an instant.


    Wu Hao uses his space ability to leave the surrounded place, but at this time, the wood field seems to have been completely wrapped, like entering a huge cage.


    Wu Hao frowned and was surprised to see the cage shrink. Is this the top ten experts in the night teeth list? It''s really not generally strong and has some strength.


    Dijue!


    Wu Hao''s breath broke out and his power increased ten times after using the emperor''s decision. It seems that he wants to break through the wooden cage with brute force.


    However, the idea is very good, but the reality is very skinny. The quality of the wooden cage is beyond its imagination. The huge force only makes the cage vibrate without damage.


    "It''s no use. In my field, you''re just a fed pet." I can hear that selota is very proud at this time. It''s naturally comfortable to see Wu Hao trapped in his cage.


    "I admit that you are strong and the quality of this cage is good, but you can''t completely trap me." Wu Hao sneered and his eyes twinkled.


    The power of lightning!


    The field of wood may not be afraid of savage power, but the power of lightning can run through everything. Brute power can''t, can''t penetration?


    Besides, the power of thunder and lightning is also an enemy in the field of wood, so cylock can''t trap him.


    "What! You have the power of thunder and lightning. How is it possible! "


    Selota was surprised at this time. He never expected that Wu Hao would have the power of lightning.


    Double fields, coupled with the hegemonic power, now there is the power of lightning.


    "All right, all right, stop fighting." Selota immediately wanted to stop and took the initiative to remove the wooden cage.


    "No more? What about the ranking? " Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I won''t give you the ranking in vain. If you want to rank, you can exchange something for it." Selota still has an attitude of taking advantage.


    Wu Hao came to him.


    "I think you want to be beaten. You should know that even without chips, you are not my opponent." Wu Hao said confidently.


    Now he has found out the strength of sailota. If he didn''t have the power of lightning, he might not be able to break the wooden cage of sailota, so on the whole, sailota is still very strong.


    "Hehe, even if I''m not your opponent, it''s impossible for you to rank me in the ranking list. I belong to the elf family. Naturally, I have the secret skills of the elf family. If you force me, I''ll use the secret skills."


    Wu Hao frowned. Unexpectedly, this guy sailota was so shameless.


    On the way here, Tong Ling told him that there was another reason why the Elves were strong.


    All elves have secrets, and all elves have the same secrets.


    A powerful defense secret skill. The defense at the same level is invincible.


    Although Wu Hao is confident, he really can''t destroy or even grasp the secret skill of the elf family.


    "You elves are so shameless? "If you can''t fight, use secret skills?" Wu Hao asked speechlessly.


    Celota smiled helplessly: "no way, in order to survive, otherwise we can''t make fire here. How can we live until now without some means? Besides, the Secretary of our elf family has a price. You think it can be used easily."


    "Price? What price? " Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "Go aside, this is the secret of our elves." Selota replied discontentedly.


    How is it possible to tell Wu Hao the secret of his family to an outsider? Isn''t this a death attempt.


    "OK, since you are also a little sincere, I won''t embarrass you." Wu Hao took out a bottle of fire Xunyang liquid.


    "This bottle of fiery Xunyang liquid has strong heaven and earth aura and can help you cultivate. Should it be OK in exchange?"


    Tong Ling was also jealous when he saw the fire Xunyang liquid. He had seen Wu Hao use it before. Although it was much worse than the lion''s heart, it helped him a lot in the process of cultivation. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao could exchange this treasure with celota.


    "Show me first." Selota took Xunyang liquid, opened it and observed it. Finally, she nodded fondly.


    "OK, the ranking is given to you. After all, your strength is really above me, and this thing is very helpful to our elf family. Thank you!"


    Sailota promised, then gave his place to Wu Hao, and then left quickly with Xunyang liquid. It seemed that he was going to find other elves.


    "Wu Tian, do you still have that Xunyang liquid? Well... Can I buy you a bottle?" Tong Ling wanted to speak a long time ago, but he always felt embarrassed, but now zelota has changed a bottle. Based on his current friendship with Wu Hao, it should be no problem to buy a bottle.

 Chapter 471

    Wu Hao took out another bottle of Xunyang liquid and threw it to Tongling without much consideration.


    "Take it and give it to you."


    "Well, how can this be? I''d better give you black money. I only have 30000 on me now. I''ll give it all to you and pay it back slowly in the future." Tongling quickly handed the black coin to Wu Hao.


    "No, I said I''d give it to you." He is not a stingy person. Although it is impossible to have friends in the fire refining in this place, Tong Ling has been around him for a long time.


    Besides, if it weren''t for Tongling, he wouldn''t know so much about the night tooth area, so a bottle of Xunyang liquid is nothing.


    "Well, thank you." Tongling was excited when he got Xunyang liquid.


    If you want to make rapid progress in the fire refining in this place, you must find means, but it is always full of danger, and the opportunities are reserved for those with strong strength.


    People like them who don''t have any status in this night tooth area don''t have much chance at all. As the saying goes, the poor starve to death and the rich hang on to death. That''s what they say.


    But since he met Wu Hao, he felt different. He saw all the strength of Wu Hao in his eyes.


    Although Wu Hao and sailota played hard in the early stage just now, he knows very well that Wu Hao didn''t do his best at all. If he did his best, sailota won''t last that long.


    "Next!"


    According to the plan, as long as we try to find out the strength of selota, the next is the ninth place, which is much stronger than selota.


    After two days, Wu Hao also successfully found each other. The other party is really strong. No wonder he can become the ninth in Yeya district.


    Although it took some time, it was finally solved by the other party.


    "Wu Tian, even if your strength is strong, the strong son of our son and mother star will never let you go!"


    Child parent star?


    Wu Hao had planned to leave, but when he heard this, he stopped again.


    "Does Zixing have anything to do with you?" Wu Hao asked calmly.


    The other party thought Wu Hao was afraid, and immediately laughed and said, "hahaha, in the whole universe, our child and mother stars are higher beings. My child and mother belong to binary stars, and the child star is the asteroid of the parent star. How, be afraid, so you should return the ranking!"


    Fault!


    A knife to seal the throat!


    The other party didn''t know how to die. It was clear that he knew his identity, but Wu Hao dared to kill him.


    "Zixing, you will die." Wu Hao looked at the corpse on the ground with a murderous face.


    Up to now, he still hasn''t forgotten the death of the iron bull.


    If it weren''t for the strong men of Zixing, the iron bull couldn''t die miserably. Since there are strong men of Zixing here, Wu Hao will kill one when he sees one.


    "Monar, wait. I''ll kill you first when I go back!" Wu Hao never thought that Zixing was powerful and dared not provoke him.


    He doesn''t cause trouble, but he is absolutely not afraid of things. Since monar killed him and killed the iron bull, he will break monar into pieces even if he catches up with Zixing.


    Tongling stood aside and didn''t dare to speak. He followed Wu Hao. During this time, he had never seen Wu Hao so angry. The hidden murderous spirit made people feel fierce.


    After the ninth died, the name completely disappeared from the list.


    Generally, the top ten battles do not endanger each other''s lives, usually just for nouns, but now the sudden death of the ninth place still caused a lot of trouble.


    "Well, the situation is not optimistic. The child star is not an ordinary planet. They will find you soon." Tongling said with some worry.


    "In this Yeya District, it is estimated that there are only three most powerful forces, including Zixing human, Jianlan and porter. You have offended two at one time." Tongling smiled helplessly, but not complaining.


    "Potter? What''s that? I haven''t seen it. " Wu Hao asked suspiciously, but he was not worried that he had angered the two families.


    "Do you know boss Jennings in the no fire area?"


    "You mean he''s a Potter?" Wu Hao reacted. He really didn''t ask before. Zhan Jiesi''s strength is very strong. He used to belong to porters.


    "Yes, and he''s on the list. See the second place." Tong Ling looked at the list and continued.


    "Zhan Jiesi''s strength is very strong. He can even kill the main level of the world. He is on a par with the first place, so he can''t win the first place."


    In this way, Wu Hao also understood. No wonder he thought Zhan Jiesi was unusual at the beginning. Unexpectedly, he was the second in the list of teeth this night.


    "No, what''s the name of the second place?" Wu Hao looked at the second name and looked puzzled.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a name."


    Think about it. The name really doesn''t matter. Didn''t he change his name.


    Wu Hao has a headache now. The existence of Zhan Jiesi has almost reached the world Master level. Tong Ling said that Zhan Jiesi can kill the world Master level, indicating that he is quite powerful.


    And the first place is not much different from jenjess, and his strength is certainly not weak. Now he may be able to compete with them, but it''s hard to say whether he can beat each other.


    It seems that there is really no lack of strong players who can surpass the level and kill each other in the refining fire in this place.


    "What about kibru and kibli? It is said that they are opposed to Janice. Can they compete with Janice? " Wu Hao asked again.


    Tong Ling shook his head: "of course not. They are not Jenny''s opponents, but if they fight, it will also give Jenny a headache, so both sides are just fighting."


    Now Wu Hao completely understands all the causes. The relationship between jenjess and them is like this.


    "So now you have provoked the Jianlan people and the strong children and mother stars. Don''t offend the porters."


    "Impossible." Wu Hao said immediately.


    "I have a good relationship with boss Zhan. I can''t offend him, but thanks to you for telling me this, otherwise I won''t be able to hold back when I meet the porter." Wu Hao smiled and shook his head.


    In more than ten days, Wu Hao killed until the sixth, but he didn''t kill other strong people except the strong one who killed the child and mother star before.


    For more than ten days, the strong of the son''s mother star and Jianlan people are also chasing him everywhere. He took Tongling to escape, fight back, practice and impact the ranking list. It can be said that it is very dangerous.


    "The next one is Ghibli, but that guy often stays in a fire-free area and is not expected to come out in a short time." Wu Hao looked at the next target, the fifth place Ghibli.


    "No problem, this will not become a loophole in the ranking list. Once you have the qualification to challenge him, you can challenge him, but this challenge is also a battle of life and death."


    "A battle of life and death? I''m afraid even if it''s not a battle of life and death, he and I can only live one. "


    Wu Hao knew very well that kibli would definitely try every means to kill him.


    During this time, no less than 30 Jianlan people died in his hands.

 Chapter 472

    More than ten people have died at the peak of the domain leader. Now Jianlan people hate him. Once they seize the opportunity, they will try their best to kill him.


    If he challenges Ghibli, he will certainly kill him. Of course, he can''t let go of Ghibli, so in the end, only one of them can live.


    After waiting for about a week, Ghibli still didn''t appear in the dark forest. Maybe he knew that Wu Hao would fight him when he entered the dark forest, so he chose to stay in the no fire area.


    No way, Wu Hao had to go back to the no fire area and challenge Ghibli.


    "Finally let me wait for you. I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to bring it to the door."


    As if he knew that Wu Hao would challenge him, Ghibli''s face was full of banter.


    "I''m not a loser. Don''t think that I''ve reached the sixth place is my opponent. I''ll let you know the gap between the sixth place and the fifth place!"


    Wu Hao sneered: "people with more nonsense often die the fastest. After three days, there is no fire area challenge arena. If you don''t come, your ranking will belong to me. Remember you." Finish and leave.


    Wu Hao took Tong Ling back to the inn. At first, Tong Ling also lived in Zhan Jiesi''s Inn. Later, he took the initiative to leave because he couldn''t afford the room money.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this friendship, but boy Wu Tian, you''d better be careful, Ghibli. That guy is not very strong, but he can play Yin moves, but I think there''s no problem with your strength."


    "Oh?" Wu Hao looked at jenjess suspiciously.


    "You know my strength?" Janice is really full of mystery.


    "Hehe, even if I don''t know about you, it''s difficult. During this time, you are the hottest dark horse in Yeya district. Everyone knows that you have strong strength and easily killed the strong man of Zimu star. You may not know that the strong man of Zimu star fought with Ghibli. Although Ghibli won him at that time, it also took great effort."


    So Wu Hao understood that Ghibli had to work hard to deal with that guy. It was really not his opponent.


    "Does boss Zhan think I''m your opponent?" Wu Hao joked.


    "It''s hard to say. Your boy''s strength is hidden deeply, but it may not be so simple if you want to win me. If you can win me and enter the ghost area, we can take care of each other."


    "Are you going to break through?" Wu Hao was surprised and asked, Zhan Jiesi''s strength is similar to that of the first place. Do you want to break through ahead of the first place?


    "In fact, I could break through a long time ago. During this period, I have been patient and waiting for the opportunity until you appear. I think the opportunity should come soon."


    Looking at Wu Hao''s more puzzled eyes, Jenny explained again.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. I told you before that the ghost area belongs to the territory of the domain master level, but it belongs to the nightmare of the domain master level. If we just break through to the domain master level and enter the ghost area, we will be forced to kill. This is also the reason why we are unwilling to break through for the time being. We will wait for our partners."


    Wu Hao understood and smiled.


    "Boss Zhan really thinks highly of me. Since you want to find a partner, why don''t you find the first place? I think you two have a better chance of saving your life when you enter the ghost area."


    Jenny shook her head.


    "Not necessarily. Compared with you, I vaguely think I have a higher chance of cooperating with you. It depends on whether you are willing or not."


    Wu Hao has no choice but to smile bitterly. His feelings have been observed by Zhan Jiesi since he came in. No wonder Zhan Jiesi was willing to help him when he was at the auction house. It turned out that he had a purpose.


    "Well, cooperation won''t let you lose. I''m rich and powerful. You just need to report to me for warmth, because I know you have the means to protect your life."


    After a moment of silence, Wu Hao finally didn''t refuse and nodded: "OK, boss Zhan is also a happy person. If I really break through the main level of the world, I will cooperate with you."


    The two sides agreed on this. Although he likes to act alone, boss Zhan is also telling the truth. After entering the ghost area, those leaders will certainly stare at them first. At that time, two people are really better than one.


    "What about me? What about me, Wu Tian? Can I go to the ghost district to take refuge in you after I break through the world Master level?" This is Tongling who asked.


    During this time, he probably knows Wu Hao best. Let alone boss Zhan thinks highly of Wu Hao. Even he feels that Wu Hao has an inexplicable sense of security and can always avoid danger at any dangerous time.


    "No problem, then we''ll make a deal. See you in the ghost area then." Wu Hao happily agreed to Tongling.


    In fact, even if Tongling doesn''t say it, he will take care of Tongling when he enters the ghost area. Besides, Tongling still has many days to break through and reach the world Master level. Maybe he has a certain position in the ghost area. It''s nothing to take care of Tongling at that time.


    Three days later, Wu Hao came to the ranking challenge platform in Yeya district. At this time, many people had gathered.


    The owners of the three major inns have all arrived. Boss Zhan, jiblu and fenglilai inn.


    Speaking of the wind, Wu Hao of the inn is also behind him. He knows that the boss is the first on the night tooth list. He is called wind sword. A long sword is superb. Even the world''s main level strong can kill.


    "You are the guy who killed my child and mother star. When you get off the challenge arena, you will die."


    "Yes, kill the strong one of our child and mother stars. You''re looking for death!" Many strong players of the parent and child stars began to make noise one after another, including four or five experts, but all ranked in the bottom ten.


    He also told boss Zhan about this child and mother star before. It is said that the overall strength of the child and mother star is actually stronger than that of Jianlan people.


    There is also a reason why the child and mother stars do not have a good place on the night tooth list.


    A few years ago, the top five of the tooth list were almost the strong ones of the parent and child stars. At that time, they broke through many at one time, which led to that the real strong ones of the parent and child stars had gone to the ghost area.


    This makes Wu Hao uneasy. Since there are many strong children and mother stars in the ghost area, he will be attacked after entering the ghost area. Obviously, he has established an enemy before entering the ghost area.


    Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to these guys. In the night tooth area, the strong men of the child and mother star didn''t pose any threat to him.


    At this time, Ghibli jumped up from the stage and smiled.


    "Today, you''re dead!" Ghibli was carrying a big black knife with a black dragon on the handle.


    "Be careful, boy. That''s kibli''s magic knife. It''s powerful."


    Wu Hao also saw that this magic knife is not simple. It must be quite good.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you." Wu Hao''s momentum was exposed, and the dual field suddenly expanded.

 Chapter 473

    "Double field, I''ve heard of it for a long time, but it doesn''t have any effect on my magic knife!"


    Seeing Ghibli waving the magic way, Wu Hao was surprised that the magic knife had this power, which could make his field tremble.


    "In the field of space, it doesn''t play much role in front of my magic knife."


    Ghibli drew a circle on the ground and broke away from the shrouded space field in an instant.


    "A big man, incredibly rely on a knife, you are really not an ordinary dish." Wu Hao smiled. Although he was surprised, he didn''t feel surprised with you.


    Being able to enter the fifth place in the night tooth list shows that Ghibli must have means. What I just said is just to stimulate Ghibli.


    "The magic knife is also a part of my strength. When I chop you up, I will slowly let you try my magic knife."


    Ghibli has broken away from Wu Hao''s field, so the space field can no longer be bound at this time.


    "The power of lightning!"


    A lightning flashed and hit Ghibli directly. Ghibli''s Cross knife stood in front of him, and strong fluctuations broke out at the scene.


    The magic knife was emitting black smoke, and the thunder and lightning on it flowed until it dissipated, and kibli was repelled two steps.


    "Good lightning, you do have some strength, but it''s far from enough."


    devour!


    Ghibli also began to work hard. He saw a huge image with a big mouth and wanted to swallow Wu Hao.


    Kunming divine skill!


    The speed increases instantly and runs away immediately.


    The strength of Jianlan people is really extraordinary. Kibli is the leader in Yeya district. Naturally, the strength is higher than other Jianlan people and is not easy to deal with.


    If it were not for hiding his strength, Ghibli would not be an opponent, but all his strength could not be exposed before he faced the wind sword.


    The magic knife breaks the air!


    Wu Hao has been running away from Ghibli''s hand. It seems that Wu Hao has fallen behind. Everyone now thinks that Wu Hao is just a show off and is not Ghibli''s opponent at all.


    "With his strength, I really don''t know how to reach the sixth place."


    "Yes, I knew I would have shot him. In this way, I will be the sixth place, ha ha ha!"


    Many people look at Wu Hao and dream. Before, Wu Hao''s scenery as a dark horse has disappeared. They all think that Wu Hao is not so strong.


    "Hahaha, waste, can you only hide!" Kibli had the upper hand and was very arrogant at this time.


    "Wu Tian''s strength is more than that. They are all wrong." Tong Ling, who is standing next to boss Zhan, is not in a hurry. Although Wu Hao''s performance on the stage seems very weak, it is less than half of what he has seen, indicating that Wu Hao is unwilling to expose, or that Wu Hao is looking for opportunities.


    "This boy, it seems that he wants to keep killing moves against me and the wind sword." Boss Zhan smiled with his hands in his arms.


    There may be only three people who can see that Wu Hao didn''t show his real strength.


    Tong Ling doesn''t count because Tong Ling knows Wu Hao better than others.


    The rest are the top three of the night tooth list.


    Janice.


    Wind sword.


    Third in one hit, locksa.


    All three of them focused on Wu Hao, as if they saw something strange in Wu Hao.


    "Brother, don''t play with it. Kill him." Gibru, not far away, suddenly opened his mouth and the whole audience shouted again.


    In the process of refining fire in this place, you will not pity others because of cruelty, but get excited because of cruelty.


    Knowing that kibli was going to kill, many people shouted happily.


    "Kill, kill him!"


    "Do you hear me? Let me kill you. Don''t worry. After you die, I will treat you as a delicacy and won''t treat you badly. " Kibli suddenly flew slowly.


    "In this challenge arena, you can''t avoid me. You''re going to die."


    Ghibli slowly accumulated his strength. A strong wind blew around and a terrible energy hit. Everyone knew that Ghibli was going to enlarge his move.


    The power of lightning.


    Wu Hao whispered that the dark cloud that didn''t exist in the refining fire in this place actually appeared at this time.


    Thunder and lightning in the dark clouds are also slowly forming a lightning energy.


    "It''s lightning again. It seems you don''t understand. Lightning has no effect in front of my magic knife!"


    "No! There''s something wrong with the lightning. It''s a strong hidden breath. " Boss Zhan suddenly frowned.


    Strong men of his level felt a strong breath in the lightning, but only three of them felt the breath.


    "Hehe, don''t regret your arrogance." Wu Hao raised his right hand slightly.


    Lightning was introduced into his hands one after another and was slowly taking shape.


    "It''s just frightening. I want to see what damage your lightning energy can do to me."


    The whole challenge arena has become dark, and the smell of Ghibli has completely enveloped the challenge arena.


    At this time, it seems that Ghibli has taken the initiative, and Wu Hao will die, because the breath of Ghibli is really much stronger than Wu Hao.


    But Feng Jianzi and boss Zhan don''t think that the challenge arena has been slowly swallowed up by Ghibli, but the only light is Wu Hao.


    No matter how strong the swallowing breath of Ghibli is, it can''t get close to Wu Hao''s lightning power. This is a detail that no one found at this time.


    "Go to hell, boy!"


    Chaos devours!


    This is the unique skill of Jianlan people. Before, Wu Hao swallowed it. Chaos is an advanced form of ordinary swallowing. If you get caught, there is almost no help.


    "You should die."


    The lightning in Wu Hao''s hand has taken shape. Wu Hao''s fist was clenched, and a battle halberd full of lightning appeared in his hand.


    "Thunder and lightning battle halberd!"


    Wu Hao threw it out and went straight to kibli.


    "I told you that lightning is not for me..." suddenly, Ghibli''s look suddenly changed, his eyes suddenly turned to one side, and the last word could only be slowly exported.


    "... use."


    For a moment, the whole audience was quiet. I didn''t know what had happened, because the challenge arena had been engulfed by the breath of Ghibli.


    After the swallowing breath dissipated slowly, people saw the spectacular scene on the scene.


    A lightning halberd is inserted into Ghibli''s body, and the energy of lightning halberd also quickly takes Ghibli''s life.


    "Brother!" Gibru hurried to the stage, but it was too late.


    "Burst!" Wu Hao whispered out, the energy of lightning and halberd volatilized completely, and a powerful energy came out majestically and exploded completely.


    "You, you dare to kill my brother!" Jibru was angry and the scene changed again.


    "Jibulu, this is a challenge arena battle. Life and death have a destiny. Can''t you check it at this time?" Zhan Jiesi stood up. He expected that if Wu Hao really killed jibli, jiblu would do it on the spot. That''s why he followed.


    "Janice, you''d better get out of here!" Jibulu''s blood red eyes are about to go on stage to kill Wu Hao.


    "What if I don''t get out? What can you do to me? " Janice also burst into a strong momentum!

 Chapter 474

    "If you don''t get out, you''ll die!" With the, all Jianlan people rushed up and surrounded Wu Hao, Tongling and Zhan Jiesi.


    "You''d better think clearly before you start. This is the challenge arena. Wu Tian should have killed kibli, but it''s not so easy if you want to start, otherwise you can challenge me?" Jenjess said calmly.


    To their extent, it is not enough to have many people. There are indeed a lot of Jianlan people, but no matter how many they are, they are not as good as kibulu.


    "Don''t think I dare!" Gibru regained his three-point sense at this time, and he knew that jenjess was going to annoy him.


    Once he really chooses to challenge Janice at this time, Janice is likely to kill him with this challenge.


    Although his strength has made a breakthrough and may lose to Zhan Jiesi, the strength of Zhan Jiesi and Feng Jianzi has always been a mystery. He is easy to challenge and is likely to be caught in Zhan Jiesi''s trick.


    "Hehe, I thought you might not dare."


    At this time, Wu Hao came over. At this time, he looked ruddy and had no weakness at all. Obviously, he didn''t drain his spiritual power after killing kibli just now.


    "Don''t worry, old man. Your brother is dead. I''ve climbed to the fifth place now. The next one is you. You can meet your brother soon. Why worry for a day or two." Wu Hao looked at the angry jiblu with a joking face.


    "You want to die!" Gibru wants to do it again.


    "Gibru, if you break the rules now, my wind sword can throw you out of the no fire area immediately."


    At this time, the sound of wind sword also appeared on the challenge arena.


    "Wind sword, even you have to take care of it?" Jibulu''s face was ugly. Even if there was a janjies, maybe he could resist it, but the wind sword also joined in, so he was doomed to be unable to help his brother revenge today.


    "I''m not interested in sharing your hatred, but I don''t want to see someone break the rules on the challenge arena in the no fire area."


    After two seconds of silence, jiblu looked at Wu Hao again.


    "OK, you escaped today. I''ll challenge you. How dare you fight in two days!" Jibru wanted to rush up and kill Wu Hao immediately, but he knew there was no chance at all.


    Now the only chance to kill Wu Hao is to go to the challenge arena, but Wu Hao''s means make him a little confused.


    Originally, he wanted to challenge immediately, but in that case, Zhan Jiesi would never agree. After all, Wu Hao has just finished the war and certainly needs a reply.


    One day later, it is also unrealistic. Others will say that he bullied Wu Hao while he was out of strength.


    So two days later, everyone thought Wu Hao had recovered to the peak, but he could not reach the peak in two days, so two days later was the most appropriate.


    "That''s what I mean. Two days later, either you or I will die." Wu Hao resolutely agreed. Originally, even if jibru didn''t challenge him, he would challenge him. Although the time was a little short, it was enough for him.


    "Boy, don''t be careless. Two days is enough?" Feng Jianzi suddenly opened his mouth and said to Wu Hao.


    "Thank you for reminding me. Two days is enough." Wu Hao responded politely.


    Feng Jianzi nodded and got off the challenge arena. He was also optimistic about Wu Hao, so he helped. Otherwise, no one would say he was not even a word about this matter.


    "Two days later, it must be your death!" Gibru said angrily and left with people.


    Wu Hao''s dark horse once again aroused heated debate, but many people questioned Wu Hao''s ability to kill kibli.


    Clearly, Wu Hao seems so hard to face Ghibli. Why can he suddenly reverse.


    Some say it''s good luck, others say kibli is careless. In short, two days later, Wu Hao and kibulu will fight a decisive battle. No one is optimistic about Wu Hao, but they still think Wu Hao will be killed at that time.


    Returning to the inn, Wu Hao leisurely drank a small wine with Tongling, and had no intention of cultivation at all.


    "Wu Tian, you''d better hurry up to practice. It''s good to have more chances to win." Tong Ling said with concern that he knew Wu Hao''s strength was very strong. Maybe he didn''t have much pressure in the face of jiblu, but he inevitably had some worries.


    "It''s all right. I have my own plan. Just eat and drink with me these two days." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    In fact, when he was in the challenge arena just now, he wanted to challenge gibru directly.


    But if that''s too eye-catching, there''s no way to hide from others.


    After the battle of Ghibli, he also clearly felt that his strength should be stronger than Ghibli. Even if he continued to challenge Ghibli at that time, he was confident to kill him, but he couldn''t do that.


    "Don''t worry, this boy looks confident." Jenjess doesn''t care about Wu Hao. Maybe she knows what Wu Hao thinks.


    A day later.


    Jibulu has been sending people to stare at Wu Hao, but this day has passed, Wu Hao has no plan to practice at all. He drinks every day and feels like abandoning himself.


    "Boss, that guy probably really gave up. He knows he''s not your opponent. Now he should be planning to enjoy the last time."


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that kibli, a waste, would die in his hands. It''s really useless. I must kill him myself tomorrow!"


    Ghibli''s death completely put pressure on him. Originally, he and Ghibli could barely resist the wind sword and jenjess, but now Ghibli is dead, but he has become the weakest party.


    "Bring me Ghibli''s magic knife. I want to refine my divine hammer."


    "Hammer? What is that? "


    At this time, in the inn, Jenny was also talking to Wu Hao about the jibulu hammer.


    "The divine hammer and the magic knife have the same power, regardless of each other. The divine hammer can increase the power of jibru dozens of times. It is completely an overbearing weapon. In addition, now that jibli is dead, jibru will certainly use the magic knife to refine his divine hammer, and the power will certainly increase exponentially."


    When Wu Hao heard that the price had doubled, he began to calculate. In this way, the power of the divine hammer could definitely reach more than 20 times.


    Even if he uses all the secrets of blue star, he can only draw with gibru at most.


    No, it usually doesn''t work. What he wants is to kill gibru completely, so he has to think of other ways.


    Now he has not exposed a lot of cards. He can''t. He can only expose the field of gravity. As long as he uses the field of gravity, he has great confidence that he can kill gibru.


    But in fact, in this gravity field, he plans to keep it to deal with jenjess or wind sword. He will certainly catch them off guard at that time, but now it seems to think of a new way.

 Chapter 475

    One day later, they came to the challenge arena as promised. After two days, the damaged challenge arena was repaired.


    When Wu Hao arrived at the challenge arena, jibru was already standing in the center of the challenge arena, with a hammer beside him. The hammer gave off a terrible smell and was more domineering than the magic knife.


    This hammer should be the divine hammer that Janice told him before. It seems that he has a kind of hidden pressure. It seems that there will be a hard battle today.


    "You deserve to die if I can take out the magic hammer. I''ll give you the sentence my brother gave you today. When you die, I''ll swallow you."


    At the beginning of the game, jibru couldn''t wait a second. The power of the hammer spread and completely shrouded the whole challenge arena.


    Wu Hao also knew that this guy was much more difficult to deal with than Ghibli, and immediately kept a safe distance from him.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    The instant power also increased 20 times, and the power that oppressed him before the hammer was bounced back.


    Before they started, there was a thunderbolt sound at the scene, just like the air was exploding.


    "What''s the situation? They are both so strong. Is this really the Wu Tian?"


    "Yes, he had a hard time dealing with kibli before. Why is he so strong now?"


    Not to mention the surprise of outsiders, even jibulu himself was very surprised. Wu Hao, who thought he could be pressed by the energy of the hammer, was out of breath, but now the form has actually reached equality.


    "A little skill, but not enough!"


    The power of the great God!


    Jibulu took the hammer in both hands and smashed it at Wu Hao.


    "No, defend quickly!"


    Several strong players at the scene shot at the same time, enveloping the whole challenge arena.


    When the divine hammer hits, the 100 meter challenge arena disappears instantly, and the ground is also sunken for 20 meters.


    What a terrible power. Gibru is getting stronger again.


    Zhan Jiesi could not help but frown slightly. Jiblu''s strength really became stronger. He was not worried about himself, but worried about Wu Hao. Can Wu Hao really resist God hammer?


    "Your hammer should be heavy?" Wu Hao had seen the flaw in the hammer just now.


    With the power of God hammer and jibru, you can really improve your strength. Each move seems so terrible, but it has many flaws.


    If you want to wield the hammer, you must use great power, which will lead to the decrease of gibru''s speed and become a little clumsy.


    "I''ll smash you into meat patties later for me to enjoy." It was another hammer. The ground was constantly sunken. Each hammer lowered the two men''s battle site by more than ten meters.


    After a while, they could hardly see them.


    "Wu Tian was so strong that he was able to draw with jiblu."


    Zhan Jiesi smiled. It seemed that he underestimated Wu Hao''s strength. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao could not lose jiblu in terms of strength.


    You should know that if gibru fights with him at this time, it is estimated that his strength will become his weakness, but this does not mean that he will lose to gibru. Gibru is far inferior to him in other aspects.


    "Come on, come on." They broke through the sky and appeared in front of the crowd.


    Jibulu gasped heavily. Although Wu Hao looked better, he was also panting.


    "The advantage is already obvious. Wu Tian is a little better. I''m afraid he didn''t expect jibulu, who has always been proud of God hammer, to become a burden on him today."


    Two people in the air play electric light ten colors, each collision will rub sparks, the air is distorted and deformed again and again because of their strength, and the space is a little loose.


    But the fire refining space here is different from the outside. Unless the space here is super powerful, even if the ordinary strong can break the space, they can''t cross it.


    "God hammer is very strong, but it''s a natural thing in your hand." At this time, Wu Hao had completely understood the strength of jibru.


    Originally thought to use the field of gravity, but now it seems that it can''t be used. With the short board of speed defect, jibru is doomed not to win.


    Kibulu may also know this very well. Wu Hao''s speed is very fast. Even if the divine hammer has a wide attack range, Wu Hao''s strength is not weak. His strength is tied. However, he lacks speed. He is doomed to win this battle.


    "I, I think..." just when jibru was going to admit defeat, Wu Hao suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Hum, you don''t have that chance!" Wu Hao grabbed jiblu''s head with a big hand.


    Bang!


    The violent explosion sounded, and jibru''s words were abruptly interrupted.


    There is a mechanism in this challenge arena. Once he admits defeat, the other party can''t continue to fight. Originally, only one can live today. He won''t put back the hidden danger of jibru.


    "I think..."


    Kunming divine skill!


    The speed soared. After seizing jibru, they shot directly at the deep pit.


    "I said, we can only live one." As soon as the voice fell, the whole ground trembled again, and a strong explosion broke out at the bottom of the ground.


    Wu Hao flew out and gathered lightning in his hands.


    "Disappear!" All the lightning poured into the pit, which made people tremble.


    Wu Tian, how terrible!


    At this moment, everyone on the scene has a preliminary understanding of Wu Hao''s strength.


    The power of the hammer!


    Kibulu in the deep pit continued to resist at this time, and finally resisted the fierce lightning. However, Wu Hao caught him once.


    "Don''t resist, you will die today!" At this time, Wu Hao almost took out 80% of his strength and crushed gibru with a SLR.


    "Stop fighting. I admit defeat. I''ll give you whatever you want." At this time, kibulu knew that he was too naive. Wu Hao''s strength was so terrible. How could he be an opponent.


    "Hehe, if I kill you, yours is also mine."


    Gravity field!


    All the gravity was applied to gibru, and the ground sank ten meters again in an instant.


    No one will find his strength in the depths of the earth, so he must kill gibru.


    "You, you still hide your strength."


    Fear, fear, all from the top.


    At this moment, jibru was desperate. He thought that it was just Wu Hao''s full strength. However, he was very wrong. Wu Hao''s strength is not just that.


    Now he remembered that Wu Hao didn''t practice at all in the past two days. He wasn''t too confident. He just wanted to show him a play and let him relax his vigilance.


    When dealing with his brother Ghibli, Wu Hao probably only showed half his strength. Even if he shot at Wu Hao at that time, I''m afraid he didn''t have any hope.


    "Oh? Do you think this is all my strength? I don''t have to deal with you! " At this time, all the lightning was poured into Wu Hao''s hands.


    "I, I''m wrong. Let me go. Let me go. I''ll give you the hammer. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 476

    "It''s late!"


    Lightning punch!


    The penetrating lightning punch directly penetrated jibulu. Perhaps the fate of their two brothers was the same. They also died in Wu Hao''s lightning energy.


    After kibulu lost his vitality, Wu Hao took all his belongings as his own, and instantly became a rich man in this night''s tooth area.


    Anyway, jibru is also one of the three Inn owners. He must have more financial resources than others.


    "God hammer, good thing, of course, take it away!" Wu Hao carried the hammer and left the ground slowly.


    At this time, everyone stared at the cave. After a moment of movement, they knew that the battle was over. Although they all knew that it was estimated that Wu Hao had won, they also wanted to see if there would be a reversal.


    After Wu Hao appeared, everyone''s expression was still.


    Really won. Wu Hao actually won gibru, and he was carrying a hammer. What does that mean.


    "Gibru is dead?" Someone whispered.


    "God hammer is here, Jianlan people. Who else wants revenge?" Wu Hao sneered. However, the remaining Jianlan people dare not say a word. Their boss is dead. Where dare they rush up.


    "Ha ha, this boy..." Zhan Jiesi smiled bitterly and shook his head. Wu Hao''s war was completely established in the tooth area of the night. I''m afraid that when the tooth area of the night, there are almost no people who dare to provoke Wu Hao.


    "The gilu is dead, the cymbidium gives you two days to leave the cymbidium Inn, and I has the final say." Wu Hao said loudly.


    Jianlan people didn''t dare to say anything when they heard this, and left one after another.


    This is the case in the fire refining in this place. The strong is respected. At the beginning, Jianlan Inn was not owned by Jianlan people, but also robbed from others. Therefore, Wu Hao has reason to do so.


    "Boy, it seems that the Jianlan people''s world has been beaten down by you."


    "Hehe, boss Zhan flattered me. I''m just lucky." Wu Hao smiled and scratched his head.


    "You''re a little modest." Suddenly a voice appeared behind Wu Hao, and a strong man came over.


    "Master locksa praised me." Of course, Wu Hao knows that the strong man in front of him is Locke SA. He ranks third in the list of night teeth and has super strength.


    "Now you are the fourth. It''s my turn next. When will you challenge me?" Lockesa asked directly.


    "This..." Wu Hao didn''t expect that Locke SA would be so direct. He didn''t know how to answer for a moment. In fact, he was also considering when to squeeze the third place down. Unexpectedly, someone came.


    "Locksa, are you too anxious? Do you feel itchy? " On one side, jenjess opened his mouth to help Wu Hao out. Before that, he told Wu Hao that lockesa was a militant and wanted to move forward when he saw the strong.


    "Of course, his strength is very strong. If he is not afraid of bullying the small, I will fight with him now!" Lockesa pinched his fist and saw this scene. Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. This guy is really crazy.


    "Don''t worry, elder. This war is a little tired. I''ll recover first and then challenge elder." Wu Hao said modestly, without any shelf.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you!" Locke SA said bluntly, waved and left the scene.


    Wind sword son also came over at this time.


    "The young man is very strong and looks forward to playing with you."


    Wu Hao also smiled politely. He was still a little fond of Feng Jianzi. After all, Feng Jianzi had helped him before.


    Returning to the inn, Wu Hao asked Tong Ling to hurry up to pack up. Since he had already taken Jianlan Inn, he would not continue to live here.


    "You boy, I didn''t expect to borrow money from me when I was poor. Now I have turned into an inn owner. It seems that I didn''t make any money from this deal."


    Zhan Jiesi was in pain and returned the remaining room fee to Wu Hao. Originally, he made a steady profit of more than 500000 black coins, but unexpectedly, Wu Hao took Jianlan Inn and had to spit out the money.


    "Who said you didn''t make money? The stronger my strength is, the more money I make. Isn''t our surge bigger when we enter the ghost area?"


    Zhan Jiesi nodded. What Wu Hao said was indeed true.


    Although he has stored a lot of black coins in Yeya district over the years, the money burning degree in the ghost district is far more terrible than that in Yeya district. Now Wu Hao has also obtained a lot of wealth and can really help a lot.


    When he came to Jianlan Inn, those Jianlan people had completely disappeared. Wu Hao waved his hand and directly changed Jianlan Inn into Tianhao inn.


    After arranging everything, Wu Hao returned to his room and began to sort out the current economy.


    When he opened it, jibru''s wealth almost didn''t scare him.


    Thirty million black coins, including many treasures of the dark forest, and even three black wolf hearts.


    Wu Hao''s eyes are falling out.,


    "I earned it. I really earned it this time!" Wu Hao laughed and didn''t expect such a harvest.


    In particular, there are three black wolf hearts, which are priceless. It is estimated that these three black wolf hearts were prepared by gibru when he used them to break through the world Master level.


    Now his strength is still at the peak of the domain master level, but if he can enter the half step domain master level, he can achieve real invincibility in this night tooth area.


    Otherwise, Feng Jianzi and Zhan Jiesi will give him a headache. As long as he reaches the master level of the half step world, he should have a better grasp of Feng Jianzi and Zhan Jiesi.


    After finishing everything, Wu Hao called Tongling.


    "Take this money, help me recruit some people to manage the inn, and then give this to you." Wu Hao handed Tongling a black wolf heart.


    "It''s too expensive. Forget it, I don''t want it." Tong Ling hesitated for two seconds. It was black wolf''s heart. It was absolutely impossible to say he didn''t want it. But as the saying goes, Wu Hao can get black wolf''s heart all by himself. How can he take such valuable things.


    "Don''t worry, I still have. When you reach the peak of domain master as soon as possible, you can start to attack the night tooth list. You can also help me at that time."


    Tongling hesitated for another two seconds, and finally took it down with a sigh.


    "I really don''t know how to thank you." Tongling felt guilty. There was no danger with Wu Hao during this time. He also took a lot of advantages. He felt a little unbalanced.


    "Don''t say that. You should find someone and break through as soon as possible."


    Tong Ling nodded and left excitedly with the black wolf heart. With this black wolf heart, he can definitely break through to the peak of the domain master. At that time, with Wu Hao giving him Xunyang liquid, maybe he can really start to attack the Yeya list.


    In two days, Wu Hao also absorbed a black wolf''s heart, and his strength completely reached the half step world Master level. At this time, he felt that he had reached the critical point. If he continued, he was likely to break through the world Master level.


    But he didn''t break through. His goal is far more than that. His goal is the first place in the night tooth list.

 Chapter 477

    As long as he can win the first place in the night tooth list, his strength will continue to rise, so the breakthrough still has to be put back.


    "Boy, your strength has broken through again." When jenjess saw Wu Hao, she was surprised, but she didn''t worry at all.


    "Your strength is so strong. If I don''t break through, it''s not necessarily your opponent. There''s no way. I''m forced to be helpless." Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    "So you''re my opponent now? How much confidence? " Jenjess also asked with a smile.


    Wu Hao shook his head after two seconds of silence: "to tell the truth, I have no confidence."


    He was not modest. Before the strength breakthrough, he felt that Janice''s strength was like a river, but now after the breakthrough, he still couldn''t see through Janice''s strength, which is enough to show that between him and Janice, who lost and who won is really uncertain.


    This is also the first time Wu Hao feels great pressure. His current strength thinks he can fight even if he meets the main level strong in the world, but he doesn''t have much confidence in jenjess.


    "I can''t see your strength. There are so many strong people in this place, and there is no lack of genius, but you are the strongest genius I''ve ever seen."


    Jenny praised Wu Hao. Wu Hao had no idea about it. After all, praise was used to him.


    "Well, I came to you to tell you that I want to fight lockesa and want to know about him. After all, he has a bottom for me after these two wars."


    Zhan Jiesi nodded. Wu Hao did nothing wrong. He knew himself and the enemy. In fact, he knew that Wu Hao would come to him because of lockesa.


    "Lockesa, you''ve seen that the power is not comparable to gibru''s hammer, otherwise the third place is gibru. At the beginning, gibru lost to you by taking advantage of gibru''s short board. Lockesa doesn''t have such a short board. Not only is the power stronger than gibru, but also the speed is very fast at the same time," said Zhan jieston and stood up.


    "He has a good body and is invulnerable to weapons."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao covered his face.


    "Is he invincible? Then you and the wind sword, "Wu Hao wondered. At the same time, he never thought that lockesa was so strong.


    "Of course, it''s not completely invincible, unless you have amazing attack means and find his weakness. As for his weakness, I don''t know now, because his weakness can change at any time."


    Wu Hao is completely speechless. His weaknesses can change at any time. Isn''t that fun? If you haven''t found your weakness for a long time, you''ll be consumed to death.


    Besides, that guy has strong speed and strength. It''s really difficult to find weaknesses.


    "But his weakness is not difficult to find out. It may be very simple for you." Janice finished with a smile.


    "I''ll go. Can you finish it all at once? I almost gave up." Wu Hao has a black face. He had a way to keep this guy quiet and beat around the bush with him.


    After three days of waiting for Tongling to break through, Wu Hao really challenged lockesa.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the local fire refining has been nearly three months. Although its strength has reached the master level of the world, it is necessary to reach the cosmic level if you want to pass the local fire refining. The remaining time is also very tight.


    During the war, just as Jennings said, lockesa was really strong and terrible.


    He was injured one after another. His strength and speed were really not under him, but even so, Wu Hao didn''t go all out.


    According to jenjess, to deal with locksa, as long as you find your weakness and break your defense, you can easily win.


    But he looked for a long time and just didn''t let Locke SA suffer any damage. Conversely, every time he attacked Locke SA, he would be counterattacked.


    "Your attack is useless to me, but I recognize you. You are very strong and stronger than me. It''s a pity that you can''t break my defense." Locke SA said with a proud face.


    In this night''s tooth area, he only lost to two people, one is fengjianzi, the other is jenjess, so Wu Hao in front of him can''t beat him.


    "Boss Zhan, Wu Tian doesn''t seem to be his opponent." Tongling was a little worried. From the beginning, Wu Hao was defeated. Now locksa is going to end the battle. It seems that there is little hope.


    "Look at it. It''s not that simple to watch the strength of the little guy."


    Locksa''s invincible defense completely ignored the attack. No matter what means Wu Hao used, even the power of lightning with strong penetration could not cause the slightest damage.


    Therefore, Locke SA wants to attack Wu Hao very easily. Once Wu Hao attacks him, he must fight back. On the contrary, if Wu Hao does not attack him, he will take the initiative to attack, come and go. In any way, he can stand firmly in the wind.


    "Elder, your strength is really strong, but I have found your weakness. You lost." Wu Hao wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth and looked confident.


    "Oh? My weakness? Hahaha, sometimes I can''t figure out my weakness. How can you find it? It''s useless for me to stir up the method. " Then he continued to attack Wu Hao.


    "Every time you resist my attack, you will shine yellow. That should be your so-called non breaking defense, so your weakness is that yellow light."


    After Wu Hao finished, Locke SA looked slightly changed.


    "Even if you know what, if you really want to find that flaw, you may have lost." Then Locke Sa''s attack became more and more fierce, and Wu Hao''s arm hurt.


    Wu Hao retreated again and again, but locksa pressed him step by step. When he was forced, Wu Hao directly used his space ability.


    "Elder, I''m sorry. I wanted to have a good fight with you, but your defense really gives me a headache. I have to use this move." Wu Hao suddenly appeared in the air, and the power of lightning was in his hands again.


    "Lightning power? You just tried so many times, but it''s useless. Now you can''t beat me by this." Locksa also seems confident, but it is obvious that Wu Hao is more confident.


    This time, the lightning energy is stronger than previous times, and the whole challenge arena is covered.


    "Hehe, it seems that the little guy has found a way to deal with him." Zhan Jiesi smiled. He told Wu Hao to pay attention to lockesa''s defense. His weakness is in the defense.


    Locke Sa also felt something wrong at this time. Wu Hao was obviously sequeling lightning energy, which had reached a terrible state.


    "Boss Zhan, why do you feel that their battle is not as fierce as that of jibulu?"


    Seeing now, there are really no big moves at the scene, but when Wu Hao fought with jiblu, it was very crazy. The whole challenge arena had collapsed, which made it impossible to open for a week.

 Chapter 478

    "It''s very simple. At the beginning, jibulu was working hard with Wu Tian, and Wu Tian naturally had to work hard, but locksa didn''t want to kill Wu Tian, so this led to the battle becoming a performance competition for strength."


    At this time, Wu Hao has continued a large number of thunder and lightning at the fastest speed. The whole arena is full of thunder and lightning, which looks very scary.


    "Elder, you have to be careful. If you are threatened, admit defeat."


    With that, Wu Hao squeezed his right hand.


    In an instant, the whole audience was boiling, and countless lightning bombarded down, without any hidden place.


    Locke Sa''s face changed greatly. Wu Hao chose such a violent way to find his weakness.


    Although this method is very brainless, it is also very practical. He has nowhere to hide from countless lightning and can only rely on his own strength to resist, but he feels that these lightning are not so simple.


    It''s not powerful, but it can give him a headache if he doesn''t defend.


    In desperation, locksa can only choose to resist defense.


    "Elder, it seems that you have been caught. You can only blame the younger generation for being rude!" Wu Hao roared and suddenly the lightning changed.


    All the lightning suddenly changed direction and gathered around lockesa.


    It was also an instant. Lockesa was wrapped by lightning. At this time, it was too late to escape.


    "It''s too strong. It''s a feast at night. These thunder and lightning seem to have insufficient attack power and a little beautiful, but in fact, after concentration, the attack power is very terrible." At this time, Tongling knew that Wu Hao''s various means were extraordinary, and even thunder and lightning wanted to mobilize was just easy.


    It''s not easy for ordinary people to want to be so complex and accurately mobilize the power of lightning, but Wu Hao seems relaxed.


    "Elder, don''t blame me. Ordinary means can''t find your weakness at all. I can only choose this way." While talking, continue to mobilize lightning.


    At this time, locksa was almost covered with lightning, and the yellow light on his body gradually began to change color.


    "Smelly boy, what are you doing? What did that bastard jenjess teach you!" Locke SA was oppressed in his heart. This scene made him see the scene when he was fighting with jenjess.


    At the beginning, Jennings defeated him in a similar way, but I didn''t expect to encounter this way once.


    "Lockesa, don''t talk nonsense. Can you hurt him if I want to teach him?" Jenjess said immediately.


    Lockesa was oppressed, but when you think about it, Wu Tian fought with him for a long time before launching such an attack on him. If Zhan Jiesi taught, I''m afraid Wu Tian would choose this way as soon as he came up.


    Locksa''s light gradually changed from yellow to green, then from continuous to red, and finally slightly to white.


    It is estimated that he is also trying to break through these attacks, but Wu Hao doesn''t give him a chance.


    In desperation, lockesa can only choose to admit defeat.


    "Come on, boy, you''re cruel. I admit defeat." Locksa is also a man who can afford to put down. Since he can''t continue to fight back, admitting defeat must be the best choice.


    After admitting defeat, Wu Hao stopped the attack, then smiled and fell to the ground.


    "You are really cruel. You are so fierce that you almost didn''t kill you." Lockesa said angrily.


    Wu Hao said he was sorry, smiled and said, "sorry, sir, I can''t help it. After all, your strength is so strong. If I don''t choose this way, I can''t find your weakness at all."


    "All right, all right, you won and you are strong, but don''t learn some messy things from some people. It''s all nonsense."


    Janice was not angry when he heard this. He knew that lockesa was a man with good face. Now he just wanted to find a step. Isn''t it a step? Just give it to him.


    After defeating Lok SA, Wu Hao knew that he would face jenjess next. Facing jenjess, Wu Hao still had a little bottom in his heart.


    Although now he is also the master of the half step world. Compared with the general strong, he can''t lose, but Jenny''s strength is completely a mystery.


    "Boss Zhan, you''re next!" Wu Hao pointed to jenjess and officially declared war.


    Boss Zhan smiled.


    "I knew your boy would be anxious. OK, I accept your challenge. You can decide the time." Janice knew that this day would come, so she didn''t refuse.


    "That''s the old rule, three days later!" Wu Hao set the time, and the news quickly spread all over the Yeya district.


    The last time Jennings was challenged was five years ago. At that time, the war was very exciting. Now some people have to challenge Jennings, which makes them not excited.


    After hearing about it from the dark forest, many people rushed back one after another in order to see the long lost battle, or to see how Janice abused others.


    It took Wu Hao two days to restore his strength to the peak as much as possible, and at the same time, make his strength reach a saturation state.


    Nevertheless, Wu Hao didn''t relax and continued to deepen his cultivation. He didn''t go to find Zhan Jiesi until the evening.


    "Boss Zhan, you said you''ve been observing me all this time. You''ve almost mastered my situation. I don''t know anything about you. Why don''t you tell me?"


    Jesse looked black: "I knew your boy was upset and kind, but I didn''t intend to take advantage of you, Nuo. I''ve already prepared it for you."


    Jenny threw a white image ball to Wu Hao.


    "This is the battle image of me and gibru. Take it back and have a look."


    "Ghibli? What about the wind sword? It''s OK not to be lockesa. " Wu Hao didn''t look down on jibulu. Zhan Jiesi certainly didn''t do his best on jibulu. He couldn''t see his real strength at all.


    "You think it''s beautiful. Well, go away. I''ll adjust my breath, too." With Wu Hao, he was driven back to Tianhao inn.


    Holding the video ball, Wu Hao looked at it again and again, and his face changed from time to time.


    "Really strong!" Wu Hao looked at the video and was puzzled.


    Janice didn''t use her hands when she faced gibru.


    Speed, strength, agility and body method, it can be said that jenjess has reached a terrible level in all aspects. Even the four top overlords of Midu have never let him feel this strength.


    No wonder jenjess and wind sword can still kill the primary level. Now he believes.


    But he is not a provincial lamp.


    Isn''t it the early days of the Lord of the world? If he doesn''t hide the bottom, he can also. Therefore, it''s not sure whether jenjess can defeat him.


    When he woke up, Tongling was ready for everything. Everyone knew that he might have a hard fight today.


    At this time, the challenge arena was already overcrowded, which was several times more than when lockesa was challenged before.

 Chapter 479

    "That''s Wu Tian? It''s said that it''s a dark horse and won locksa. Now it''s him who challenges boss Zhan. He doesn''t look very good. "


    "Don''t underestimate him. Although there are some twists and turns in the battle ahead, his attack means are unique. I heard that he robbed the dark lion that your newspaper group wanted to kill before."


    Many people started a round of Wu Hao, but the story of the dark lion had already spread. However, they couldn''t find trouble with Wu Hao at all. After all, they were not opponents, so they had to choose to eat this dumb loss in the end.


    "Boss Zhan, I''ve seen the video yesterday. It''s really wonderful, but it''s not so easy if you want to win me." After Wu Hao came to power, he made cruel remarks to Zhan Jiesi. After all, they are all old acquaintances. It''s nothing to make fun of each other.


    "Your boy''s strength can only be said to be average, but your mouth is really the first in the night tooth area. All right, let''s put all the cruel moves out. Facing me, you probably have to take out all the cards."


    Wu Hao naturally knows this, but it''s not so simple for him to take out all his cards.


    Double field!


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao immediately used most of his blessing means as usual at the beginning, and his strength reached a terrible level in an instant.


    "I''m afraid that''s not enough." Jenny''s body was fast without a trace, just like a blink, and came to him in the twinkling of an eye.


    The power of lightning.


    Seeing that Jennings was right in front of him, Wu Hao immediately launched an attack. However, the next second, Jennings suddenly disappeared. Looking again, he had withdrawn ten meters away.


    "I didn''t say enough." Again.


    "I knew you were strong in all aspects, but if you want to tease me like this, it''s boring." Wu Hao sneered and looked up slowly.


    "Gravity, field!" At this moment, Wu Hao finally used the field of gravity in front of everyone.


    In an instant, the surrounding environment was distorted, and even the floating dust under the challenge arena became extremely heavy.


    "That''s it?" Zhan Jiesi''s speed and resistance are not generally strong. In the field of gravity, Wu Hao has adjusted the gravity to 20 times, but it has little impact on Zhan Jiesi.


    "A hundred times gravity!" When Wu Hao said this, the surrounding challenge arena space law array suddenly collapsed.


    Jenjess was as light as a swallow, but she was completely suppressed at this time.


    "Time domain!" After suppressing Zhan Jiesi, Wu Hao used the time field to make Zhan Jiesi stop temporarily.


    However, the field of time can not completely suppress jenjess.


    "The field of light!" Jenjess also felt the pressure and immediately put the field into practice.


    In an instant, four fields appeared on the scene, and the space law array of the challenge arena could not be supported.


    "Wow, Wu Nai is so strong that he can force boss Zhan''s space field out. It''s the field of light. I didn''t expect to see it again."


    Janice''s field of light has only been used twice in refining fire in this place. One is to face the wind sword and the other is to face the strange animals. Even locksa didn''t force Janice''s field out at the beginning.


    Now Wu Hao has really forced out jenjess''s field. It can be seen that Wu Hao also has full deterrence in jenjess''s eyes.


    "The field of light, which can eliminate 80% of all negative effects, is really strong enough."


    Wu Hao had heard of this field of light before. Now Zhan Jiesi was really surprised when he showed it.


    The original 100 times gravity returned to 20 times. It was a little oppressive. I thought the battle might not be so difficult. Now think about it, he underestimated jenjess.


    Kunming divine skill.


    The speed soared, and they disagreed and reached a group.


    Being squeezed by 20 times of gravity, Janice''s speed was naturally affected, at least not as smooth as before.


    Now Zhan Jiesi''s speed is not much different from Wu Hao, but his strength is still a little stronger.


    But this also surprised Wu Hao.


    That''s a hundred times the gravity. Even if there are only 20 times, it''s not something ordinary people can resist. Under this 20 times the gravity, jenjess can swing such a heavy fist.


    No wonder jenjess can stand firm in this night''s tooth area. It''s really strong enough.


    Not far away, Locke SA looked very angry. Wu Hao didn''t do his best when fighting with him before his feelings.


    Without saying anything else, in this gravity field, Wu Hao didn''t show it before, but he could feel that if Wu Hao showed the gravity field, I''m afraid he would lose miserably at that time.


    "Boy, you really can hide. You don''t use your gravity field in the face of lockesa. I''m afraid lockesa is angry and plans to settle with you now."


    Wu Hao smiled: "this is also to prevent you. I can''t help but offend master locksa." Wu Hao did notice Locke Sa''s angry eyes, but now is not a time for distraction.


    "Hehe, I really doubt whether you will keep your hand when you fight with me. After all, your opponent still has a wind sword. If you still keep your hand, I really have to admire it."


    Boss Zhan and Wu Hao hit each other and both bounced away.


    There was no energy fluctuation at the scene, or even swept up any energy, because the challenge arena had been surrounded by Wu Hao''s gravity field, and everything would be affected by gravity.


    So at this time, the fight between the two looked like a gangster fight, without any waves.


    "Your gravity field is annoying enough." Janice looked at the ground and knew what was going to happen.


    "I really like the field of gravity. Without this field, I''m afraid it would be your one-sided show today."


    Indeed, if there is no such gravity field, Janice''s speed and power will completely crush him. What will he take to compete with Janice at that time.


    He now even suspects that it''s normal that Janice''s strength hasn''t broken through to the world Master level?


    This strength has obviously exceeded the primary level. Staying in the night tooth area is a loophole. Who can compete for the first place in the night tooth area as long as Zhan Jiesi and Feng Jianzi are there.


    Not before, but now maybe he can.


    Heavenly eye system!


    If you want to win jenjess, you must observe his every move all the time. If there is a flaw, it will become a chance, so he will not miss any chance.


    "What are they doing? It looks like an ordinary fight. It''s not a black curtain. It''s boring to watch it."


    "Yes, who can''t hit a fist with a fist? We can fight like this. Hurry and fight seriously!"


    Many people began to protest. They came all the way back from the dark forest to see the battle, but now what the battle is like.

 Chapter 480

    "Boy, this gravity field affects all energy, so you''re not afraid of their dissatisfaction with you?" Jenjess asked with a smile.


    "Why should I care about other people''s opinions? Besides, I''m dissatisfied with me and you. What am I afraid of?"


    When she heard this, jenjess had no choice but to smile bitterly. It turned out that Wu Hao was going to do this.


    The collision between the two has reached the limit, and both have shown all their strength. However, neither side has any obvious advantages.


    "Your lightning energy is useless to me. We can''t fight like this. There''s no result." At this time, jenjess really knew the strength of Wu Hao.


    Although Wu Hao relies on the field of gravity to fight with him until now, the field of gravity is also a part of his strength.


    Maybe if it continues, Wu Hao''s spiritual power will be exhausted earlier than him, but Wu Hao''s confident expression tells her that the boy definitely has a card and doesn''t worry about the problem of spiritual power at all.


    Indeed, Wu Hao doesn''t worry about the problem of spiritual power at all, because he has psychic determination. Even if there is no spiritual power in the ground fire refining, as long as he is given a chance, even if he steals it, he will steal it from others.


    "Do you have good advice?" Wu Hao stopped his attack and thought it was the same. Until now, there was almost no result.


    Although he still has hiding means and his cards have not been played yet, it is also prepared for the future.


    If all the cards were exposed now, there would be nothing to do against the wind sword, so he could only spend it with jenjess, as long as he didn''t lose.


    "I can admit defeat, but you must promise me three conditions. If I can, I will admit defeat."


    Wu Hao was stunned. What kind of conditions let Zhan Jiesi not take the second place? I''m afraid it''s as difficult as heaven.


    "Don''t worry, the three conditions must be within your ability. Even if it is very difficult, I will let you meet the requirements on the premise that your strength can be completed." Jenjess seemed to see Wu Hao''s concerns and immediately said.


    "I always feel there is a conspiracy. I think we''d better continue to fight. Besides, I don''t necessarily lose if we continue to fight." Wu Hao didn''t promise. He may not be able to do it, so he won''t easily agree.


    "Really? I know you still have cards. To tell you the truth, I also have cards, but even if you take out your cards, we are half weight. Instead of this, you''d better keep it wholeheartedly against the wind sword. That''s a powerful opponent. "


    Wu Hao hesitated. Although he didn''t want to promise jenjess, what jenjess said was very reasonable.


    "Now we expose all our strength and you won''t have a chance to deal with the wind sword. Think about it."


    The scene fell silent. Wu Hao also considered it for two minutes. After careful consideration, Wu Hao had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "You old guy didn''t plan on me from the beginning. I always have the feeling of being watched by you."


    Zhan Jiesi smiled: "I can''t talk about staring, but I''m very satisfied to test your strength today. Your talent must be above me in the future, so you must help me complete these three conditions."


    "OK, since boss Zhan thinks highly of me so much, I agree." He did think about this problem just now. If he didn''t agree, maybe he could barely win today by doing his best, but not necessarily at the wind sword.


    However, based on his current relationship with Janice, can he not help Janice when he asks him for help in the future? So instead of losing money later and now, it''s better to take advantage of it now.


    "What? "Boss Zhan gave up?"


    When I heard Jennings admit defeat, everyone''s eyes looked so surprised. Boss Zhan and fengjianzi were neck and neck. Now they haven''t been defeated. Why did they admit defeat.


    "It''s rubbish. Let the hooligans fight and admit defeat."


    Many people swearing at the scene, waiting for Wu Hao and Zhan Jiesi to walk out of the challenge arena, suddenly the ground trembled.


    Everyone looked at the empty challenge arena and saw that the challenge arena collapsed one after another. In a moment, the whole challenge arena disappeared.


    "What, what''s going on?" Everyone at the scene didn''t know what happened. Obviously, both of them had stopped fighting, but why did the challenge arena evaporate in an instant? The huge black hole was more terrible than the previous battle of gibruna.


    "Sure enough, Wu Hao''s gravity field suppresses their fight. Everyone can''t see any fancy attacks, but their attack means are more than terror. They are all transmitted to the ground by the gravity field, which makes you see a rogue fight. Now they stop, the gravity field disappears, and the newly accumulated energy will burst out at one time, It will take a lot of time to repair the challenge arena. "


    The scene was only explained by Feng Jianzi. After a brief description of Feng Jianzi, everyone understood.


    Just now, they didn''t just fight. They did fight very fiercely, but the energy didn''t spread around under the influence of gravity.


    "Congratulations, young man, but you didn''t show all your strength. Don''t think I didn''t see it." Feng Jianzi came over and said to them with a smile.


    "You wish I could fight with him and find out his details. You also have a chance of winning. I''ve already calculated your abacus. Now I know his gravity field. I also want to see how your wind sword can crack it. Don''t complain at that time."


    Jenjess was also complacent. Although he lost the game and became the third place, for him, the second place was far less than the three things he wanted to do.


    Wu Hao has unlimited potential and will certainly achieve a promising existence in the future. He believes that Wu Hao will soon be able to help him fulfill his wish.


    "Master Feng Jianzi." Wu Hao hugged slightly.


    "I know, I know, no problem. You and I will compete when the challenge arena is repaired, but seriously, your gravity field really gives people a headache."


    "The elder flattered me. I believe the elder is not incompetent." Wu Hao said modestly.


    This battle made Wu Hao sit firmly in the second place. Some people may disagree and feel that Wu Hao is sometimes strong and sometimes weak, but Wu Hao can reach the second place, which naturally makes them envy.


    Back at the inn, Wu Hao took out the image given to him by Zhan Jiesi just now. The battle of the image was between Zhan Jiesi and wind sword.


    It was a fierce and strange situation.


    Jesse is as fast as lightning, but the wind sword body method is very elegant. She has a vague and uncertain feeling.


    However, the body method may not be of much use to him. He can suppress it at the speed of jenjess, and the wind sword can''t float.


    Kefeng sword is a sword, which makes you incisively and vividly, and its lethality is also terrible. It is not weak compared with Jenny.

 Chapter 481

    After two hours of fighting, both of them have been seriously injured. It seems that they are really close to each other, but will jenjess lose?


    Wu Hao saw it all the time and finally understood that after they tried their best, Zhan Jiesi lost inexplicably and fell to the ground. It seemed that there were no flaws. He wanted to be seriously injured and didn''t support it to the end, but Wu Hao saw it clearly.


    In order to prove this, Wu Hao immediately found jenjess and asked him about the situation at that time.


    "Spiritual attack, the strength of wind sword is very terrible, but the ordinary strength is not much different from me. I didn''t expect that he would attack at the spiritual level. That war didn''t slow me down for half a year, so you should be careful of his spiritual attack at that time."


    Wu Hao frowned, did he attack at the spiritual level, but to what extent did the wind sword''s spiritual strength reach.


    Now he has reached six kilometers in mental strength and nine floors at the same time. If the wind sword is higher than him, it will be in trouble.


    In terms of mental strength, it is thanks to the previous black wolf heart and lion heart, so that he can reach the peak of the ninth floor directly from the eighth floor, and he can be promoted by one step.


    "Why, no confidence? In fact, mental attacks can be prevented as long as you pay attention. You can pay a little attention at that time. You don''t have to worry so much. "


    Wu Hao nodded. He was not worried. This was the first time he met a strong person who would attack mentally at this level. Of course, he also wanted to compete, but he was also afraid of being hurt. It was different from physical injury.


    Physical injury may only take three days to recover, but the longest is only two months, but mental injury is several times more serious. Any injury can be as short as half a year and as long as a lifetime.


    So I''m afraid the situation will be very tragic.


    If his mental strength is not as good as wind sword, he is likely to be injured.


    "Why don''t you give it to me? At first, I was prepared to fight with the wind sword, but now it doesn''t seem to be useful."


    At this time, Jenny took out a green jade from her arms. The jade was very smooth, but not pure green. It was a bit like the agate of the earth.


    Wu Hao took over and looked.


    "Are you a mental defense stone?" Wu Hao also saw the clue. The jade is really unusual. It seems that it was really prepared by jenjess for the wind sword.


    Janice nodded: "I''ll give it to you. I can''t use the jade anymore. Thank you for agreeing to three conditions."


    Referring to this, Wu Hao was curious again: "what are your three conditions? It seems difficult to complete it like this."


    "Well, if you want to know, I can tell you the first one. It''s about my wife. I want you to help me rescue my wife."


    "Huh? Your wife? Your wife is not in the nighttooth area? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously. After all, if you were in the night tooth area, with the strength of Zhan Jiesi, no one should be able to threaten.


    "Yes, half a year ago, she couldn''t wait to break through in advance and went to the ghost district. Later, she was caught by the forces of the ghost district. The other party''s forces are not small. Even if I broke through in the past, I''m afraid I can''t save her in a short time, so I want to cooperate with you."


    Wu Hao hesitated for a few seconds. The other party''s power is not small. It should be difficult to deal with. The risk of him helping is not small.


    But there''s no way. Since he agreed to Zhan Jiesi, he can only help. Moreover, the strength of the ghost area is at the level of the world leader. Before leaving, he must reach the level of the world leader. At that level, it shouldn''t be difficult to save Zhan Jiesi''s wife.


    Returning to the inn, Wu Hao put down his physical cultivation. Now that he has reached the master level of the half step world, he has almost reached the critical point. If he continues to cultivate, he is expected to break through the master level of the world.


    At present, his goal is to win the first place in the night tooth list, so that he will have a better future to break through the main level of the world.


    But it is still difficult to win the wind sword. The spirit of the wind sword is not strong.


    However, at present, he has reached the ninth peak of the spiritual mental apprentice, and he is still one step away from reaching the real spiritual mental master. Although he is far from the strength that his physical quality has reached the peak of the domain master, his mental strength and physical quality are different.


    To reach the mental mind division, just an ordinary mental attack, once the other party is hit, the consequences are also unimaginable, which is not weaker than the competition in physical quality.


    While the challenge arena is still being repaired, you must improve your mental strength to a star level. At that time, it depends on the strength of the wind sword.


    All the previous battles may have been earth shaking and extremely difficult, but the next one is the real hard battle, spiritual attack, which is no small matter.


    From this moment on, Wu Hao realized the importance of spiritual power.


    As pramixius said, spiritual power is essential to gain a foothold in the universe.


    He hasn''t met a strong spiritual force all the time, but it seems that the stronger the strength, the more people he contacts, and the reason why Feng Jianzi can sit firmly in the first place must be due to this spiritual force means.


    For ten days, Wu Hao''s mental strength constantly impacted the barrier. Perhaps there was a huge difference between his physical quality and mental strength. It was not too difficult to sprint the mental strength teacher.


    After reaching the critical point of the Ninth level peak, Wu Hao continued to practice for two days. Finally, he successfully broke through and reached the spiritual mindfulness master. His coverage also reached nine kilometers from the original 6500 meters, which is a huge improvement.


    "Wu Tian, the challenge arena has been repaired for three days. The wind sword has come twice. Do you want to compete?" Seeing Wu Hao leaving the pass, Tongling immediately asked.


    "Bi, why not? Go and help me write the war book and go to the challenge arena tomorrow."


    During this time, Tong Ling also digested the black wolf heart. At this time, he also reached the peak of domain master. Although he is not an absolute strong man in this night tooth area, he also has a certain position.


    However, some people are respectful and others are hostile. Those who are dissatisfied with Wu Hao naturally emerge.


    I dare not provoke Wu Hao, but Tongling is just an errand runner. There must be no problem with education.


    As soon as Tong Ling went out, he was not far from the fenglilai inn. The peak of the three domain masters stopped him.


    "Are you the dog leg of Wu Tian?" A man looked at Tongling with a joking face, and his breath was very strong.


    "Dongjie, what do you want!" Tong Ling looked at the man in front of him. This man is the 11th Dongjie in the Yeya list. He has strong strength and may even rank in the top ten.


    "Don''t do anything, just have some fun. Wu Tian''s strength is not strong. I don''t understand why he can climb to the second place. He''s really blind!"


    Dongjie waved, and two of his men surrounded Tong Ling.


    "What the hell do you want!" Tong Ling''s face was cold. He had felt the murderous spirit of the two people. It seemed that these people were going to attack him.

 Chapter 482

    "Who does Wu Tian look down on and challenge the 10th place directly? Do I look down on Dongjie? Today I''ll show him Wu Tian. How old is he? "


    "Don''t you dare, Dongjie. This is a no fire area. If you dare to fight me, you will be expelled from the ground to make fire immediately." Although that''s what he said, Tong Ling was still a little nervous. The other party must have full confidence before he dared to do it, otherwise he couldn''t be so arrogant.


    "Hehe, don''t worry. They didn''t intend to stay on the ground to make fire. They just took you to practice!"


    With that, the two domain masters and the top strong attacked Tongling. Tongling also fought back, but the other two were strong, and he could only resist for a while.


    At this time, Wu Hao did not know that Tongling was attacked. Half an hour later, fengjianzi suddenly appeared in the inn.


    "Master Feng, I didn''t expect you to come in person." As soon as the voice fell, Wu Hao saw Tongling who came in with the help of the crowd''s back.


    At this time, Tongling was covered with blood and his breath was weak.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Hao''s eyes were murderous and stared at the wind sword.


    "Hurry to help him treat. He was attacked on the way. It''s probably related to you."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao knew that it had nothing to do with Feng Jianzi.


    Looking at Tongling with weak breath, Wu Hao immediately took out the blood medicine.


    After a delay of two minutes, Tong Ling gradually recovered.


    "What happened and who did it?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Dongjie, he sent someone to kill me. Fortunately, master Feng appeared at the critical moment, otherwise I would die." after that, Tongling fainted and looked seriously injured.


    "Dongjie!" Wu Hao stood up and was furious.


    "Senior, please ask your people to look after him for me." With that, Wu Hao walked out of the Inn and covered nearly 10000 meters with spirit. He successfully found Dongjie near the fenglilai inn.


    "Boy, don''t mess around. This is a no fire area."


    Of course, Wu Hao knows that this is a no fire area, but so what? The person who moved him is looking for death!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao stood in the air and looked down at Dongjie below.


    "Wu Tian, you finally came, ha ha!" Dongjie sneered and pointed to Wu Hao.


    "You want to die!" Wu Hao rushed down, but Feng Jianzi and Zhan Jiesi immediately appeared in front of Dong Jie.


    "Don''t be impulsive, boy. This is a no fire area. If you fight him, you will be expelled."


    "So what!" Wu Hao''s strong breath almost pushed them away, but they were also the first and once the second.


    "If you believe me and leave it to me, I will give you a satisfactory answer." Jenjess said immediately.


    Of course, he doesn''t want Wu Hao to be expelled, so his plan will fail, so today he must help Wu Hao solve this matter.


    "Dongjie, even I can''t let you go of your behavior. Now I give you two choices." Jennings turned around and looked at Dongjie with the same murderous face.


    In the face of Wu Hao, Dongjie may not be afraid, but in the face of Zhan Jies, Dongjie has an unspeakable panic.


    "First, I unite with him to kill and destroy you in an instant. It doesn''t matter if you''re expelled. After all, I''m not second. This ranking is no longer important to me."


    "Second, challenge me and him. As long as you can beat me or him in the challenge arena, this matter will be over."


    Dongjie looked at jenjess in a panic. He could feel that what jenjess said was true. If he didn''t agree, he might die here today.


    "But, I, how do I know if he will agree? If I win, does he attack me?" Dongjie looks at Wu Hao. In front of him, the two strongest people in the Yeya area are all there. How can he not panic.


    Hearing this, Janice looked at Wu Hao and saw that Wu Hao nodded.


    "Choose."


    Dongjie thought for a few seconds and looked at Wu Hao with his eyes.


    "I challenge him!" In the face of Wu Hao, Dongjie is still a little confident. After all, he always thinks that Wu Hao must have opened the back door to buy off jenjies and others. Otherwise, with Wu Hao''s performance these days, how can he win the second place.


    "The afternoon is over. I''ll wait for you in the challenge arena tomorrow!" Wu Hao received the challenge and calmed down. Now the best way is this.


    Back at the inn, Wu Hao checked Tongling''s injury. After drinking blood medicine, Tongling''s injury recovered a lot.


    "Forget it. It''s not worth it for me. You have to save your energy and challenge the wind sword." Tongling was also surprised to know that Wu Hao was going to fight Dongjie. People around him thought he was Wu Hao''s dog leg, so he also felt like a dog leg during this period of time.


    It''s just a dog leg. Wu Hao doesn''t need to do this at all.


    "It''s not worth it. Don''t worry what others say. You Tongling is my friend of Wu Tian and my brother who practices fire in the ground. You think I''ll easily let each other go. All right, you can heal yourself. Just go to the challenge arena to watch the war tomorrow."


    Wu Hao left, but Tong Ling was present.


    Wu Tian actually treats him as a friend and brother. Thanks to him, he always thinks that Wu Tian may really treat him as a dog leg. It seems that he really thinks about him these days.


    The next morning, Wu Hao took Tong Ling to the challenge arena area. Dongjie was already in place. It seems that he is really full of confidence.


    "Wu Tian, I''m not afraid that others are afraid of you. Although you''re second now, everyone knows your strength. Although you don''t know how you bought boss Zhan, I''m not so easy to deceive Dongjie. I''m going to kill you today."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak and jumped directly into the challenge arena.


    After the game began, Wu Hao didn''t stop at all. This time, he was quite decisive.


    "I said you would pay a price, more serious than kipru." The speed of Wu Hao''s body method makes Dongjie completely unpredictable.


    Kunming divine skill!


    The speed soared again.


    Dongjie was also flustered. He didn''t understand why Wu Hao''s speed was so fast. He shuttled around him like lightning.


    "Give me less bluff!" Dongjie''s spirit force explodes and wants to bounce Wu Hao away with energy. However, Wu Hao suddenly grabs his ankle.


    Dongjie wants to break away, but feels powerless. Wu Hao''s power is not generally huge.


    At this time, Dongjie knew that he had lost Jingzhou carelessly. This is Wu Hao''s real strength. He is not an opponent at all.


    "Want to admit defeat? Do you think it''s possible? " Wu Hao directly sealed Dongjie''s tongue with a palm, making him unable to speak. He flew into the air with him and spun rapidly.


    When the speed reached a certain level, Wu Hao threw him directly to the ground, instantly the ground churned and smoke everywhere.


    Dongjie looks at Wu Hao in fear. Why was he so stupid at the beginning? Wu Hao''s strength is obviously too much higher than him. This is a unilateral crushing.


    But he could not say the word "admit defeat" for half a day, because Wu Hao had lost his tongue.

 Chapter 483

    Everyone knew what had happened and felt that Dongjie was miserable.


    "Ah, Wu Tian is good at everything, but he is too vengeful." Zhan Jiesi sighed helplessly. He knew that from the first day Dongjie offended Wu Tian, he would go to this step.


    "Aren''t we all like this? Although Tong Ling and he are not family members, they are very like family members in the fire refining in this place. Compared with them, I like the character of showing my teeth and reporting."


    "Also, if it were me, maybe I would be more extreme than him!" Jenny suddenly thought of her wife.


    If he had the strength to catch his wife, none of them would survive. He would definitely make the other party suffer great pain, and then slowly kill him.


    At this time, Wu Hao has abandoned Dongjie''s arm. It can be said that Dongjie has become a disabled man at this time, but he can''t admit defeat.


    "Your mistake is not to offend me, let alone to my people. This is a lesson for you and a warning to everyone to provoke me, Wu Tian. That''s the end, so you must die today."


    Dongjie''s eyes were filled with despair. If he was given another chance, he would never provoke Wu Hao again. Now he fully understands Wu Hao''s strength. Although he is the 11th in the night tooth list, he is far from his opponent.


    After being abandoned, Wu Hao did not continue to torture Dongjie. Although Dongjie''s practice made him angry, he was not inhuman. With the power of lightning, he directly sent Dongjie on the road.


    Winner, Wu Tian.


    When announcing the results, no one was shocked. This war let everyone know that Wu Hao was cruel and cruel. Those who were ready to move and had the same idea with Dongjie also quieted down, except fear.


    I''m also very glad that they didn''t do it first. Otherwise, it''s estimated that they were tortured to death today.


    "Master Feng, please!" Wu Hao looks at Xiang fengjianzi, and then there is the battle between him and Feng Jianzi.


    "Oh? Don''t you rest? Just fought. " The wind sword son smiled and asked.


    Wu Hao also smiled and responded: "no, it doesn''t take much effort to deal with that guy. Let''s hurry up and start."


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to waste any more time. His time in the fire refining here is limited. He can''t continue to spend it. He has been refining the fire for three months. Now he is still in the Yeya area. At this speed, when can he rush out of the ground to refine the fire and return to the secret capital.


    "OK, don''t say I bully you." The wind sword flew to the challenge arena and the crowd began to cheer.


    An unparalleled battle is about to begin. The first wind sword son and the second Wu Tian are very curious about the result of their battle.


    "Boy, you''re worried. If you can win jenjess, you can''t win me. My sword is merciless."


    "No problem, sir. Just put your horse here." Wu Hao is ready. He has also seen the battle between wind sword Zi and Zhan Jiesi before, so he also has details of wind sword Zi''s sword.


    The strength of the wind sword is naturally quite terrible. It''s much more calm than Jenny. However, even the most common attack at this time has great lethality.


    "Elder, let''s not try."


    The emperor decided.


    Wu Hao opened the wind sword with a fist.


    "Hehe, you''re very direct. OK, we don''t need to test."


    Ten thousand sword technique, wine sword return to the Dragon step!


    In an instant, the wind sword''s strange and elegant body method appeared in front of Wu Hao''s eyes.


    The body method of the wind sword can match the speed of jenjess. It can be imagined that it is definitely not weak. It seems that it is impossible to catch up with the elegant body method of the wind sword by relying on speed.


    Three areas!


    Wu Hao instantly opened three major fields, and his body, which had already been prepared in his heart, suddenly stopped. This feeling made him extremely unaccustomed.


    "The gravity field is really terrible. It seems that my method is useless." The wind sword suddenly raised the long sword high, and a dazzling light came. The powerful energy made Wu Hao avoid it again and again.


    "Sword meaning!" Wu Hao looked at the pit on the ground with an ugly face. It was just a sword attack. It could have such great lethality.


    "You call this kind of thing Jianyi? I always call it sword rhyme, but the name of sword meaning is in line with its essence. "


    "The sword is held by the hand, and the meaning is generated by the heart. Yes, it''s called sword meaning!"


    The wind sword was always holding a long sword. The long sword full of sword meaning cut through the sky again and again. Wu Hao could only avoid at this time.


    The energy of Jianyi is really terrible. He tried to resist with lightning energy, but he is not an opponent at all. Jianyi is not something that ordinary attack means can resist.


    Even the power of thunder and lightning can''t resist. Wu Haozhi takes out the cangyue dagger. At least this dagger is also an artifact. Although it has rusted, it should be able to resist the sword intention of the wind sword.


    Seeing Wu Hao take out a rusty dagger, Feng Jianzi looked puzzled and couldn''t understand what Wu Hao was doing, but Wu Hao was not a fool and shouldn''t be so stupid.


    The sword idea strikes again. Wu Hao fills the cangyue dagger with the power of lightning, and then stabs the wind sword''s long sword.


    The two swords collided with each other, producing sparks and powerful energy. The two people in the town retreated dozens of steps.


    Feng Jianzi looked at the dagger in Wu Hao''s hand in surprise. It was clear that Wu Hao had been defeated just now. How could he turn the form upside down in the blink of an eye.


    "Your weapon is not simple, is it?" Feng Jianzi asked curiously. Although his sword intention can''t reach the peak, generally no one at the same level can beat him. Now Wu Hao can draw with him with a rusty dagger, which shows that the dagger is definitely not simple.


    "Weapons are secondary. The most important thing is the state of mind. Now even if you don''t want weapons, your sword will not help me."


    Then Wu Hao took the dagger back and said the same as it was true.


    The spiritual power in his hand slowly gathered. A few seconds later, a long sword appeared in his hand and attached the power of lightning.


    "Psychic power! This can only be done reluctantly by the strong at the world leader level. " Feng Jianzi was surprised again. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao could do this step.


    "It''s not strange. Don''t you also understand the meaning of the sword? Can''t I change my form with spiritual power?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "You boy, OK, let me see how this psychic form is." The wind sword also launched an attack with some excitement.


    Ten thousand sword formula.


    There are only eight layers in total, and the energy of each layer is doubled. Finally, it reaches the eighth layer, which can unify all swords, so it is called ten thousand sword formula.


    At this time, the wind sword only has the fourth layer, but the power of this fourth layer is incomparable and quite terrible.


    After the physical long sword in the wind sword''s hand urged the ten thousand sword formula, thousands of the same sword shadows appeared around Zhou. These sword shadows can also cause damage to him like spiritual power.

 Chapter 484

    In other words, Wu Hao not only wants to resist the attack of wind sword, but also the attack of other sword shadows. If he is not careful, he is likely to cause fatal damage.


    "The strength of the wind sword has increased, but Wu Tian is really impressive. Even I can''t resist the fourth layer of wanjian formula. It seems that the boy has a chance to win me before." Janice under the stage could see it clearly.


    He must be the one who knows the strength of both sides best, so he was surprised.


    Wu Hao seemed to understand something in the ten thousand sword formula. The bigger he was, the more excited he was. The long sword in his hand actually created a trace of prestige.


    "Sword meaning? Impossible! " Feng Jianzi felt the momentum brought by Wu Hao and was surprised. Did Wu Hao feel the meaning of the sword? Why is the sword in his hand like a human sword.


    The next second, Feng Jianzi was surprised again, because Wu Hao began to have different sword shadows all over his body.


    His sword shadow is blue and Wu Hao''s side is red. Although the number is very small, the number is not the focus.


    "How can you my ten thousand sword formula!" The wind sword son stopped his attack and was shocked. He felt something wrong just now. Wu Hao has been in a general state of understanding.


    "Thank you, master. I also feel the beauty of the sword technique, but don''t worry, master. My sword technique should be different from yours. Your sword technique is called Wan Jian Jue, and mine is......" after thinking for two seconds, Wu Hao continued.


    "Eternal sword! And the sword of the moment! "


    Wu Hao was very happy. This sword technique just came out of his mind. He didn''t know what was going on, but learned it naturally.


    Moreover, he felt that these two sets of swordsmanship were absolutely powerful, which was better than the ten thousand sword formula.


    "The sword of eternity and the sword of the moment? You mean you just figured it out? "


    Wu Hao nodded. The problem was really unclear. After all, he could not tell others that the sword technique suddenly came out of his mind, but he always felt that it was related to the cangyue dagger.


    "OK, I''ll see what''s special about your two sets of swordsmanship." Feng Jianzi''s face was a little embarrassed. Wu Hao actually created a new sword technique by his ten thousand sword formula when fighting with him. Isn''t it chiguoguo''s beating him in the face, so he must compare Wu Hao''s sword technique with the ten thousand sword formula.


    "The third layer of ten thousand sword formula, roaring sky sword." Suddenly, the wind sword made a sword chant in the direction of the sword, which was very harsh.


    The shadow of the sword also appeared quickly. There were nearly a thousand.


    "Boy, take it!" The wind sword son gave a reminder, and thousands of swords rushed at Wu Hao in an instant.


    At this time, No. 5 forces his eyes, as if thinking.


    When he opened his eyes, his eyes were full of a glimmer of light, only to hear him speak faintly.


    "In an instant!" The voice was very light, but the Lingli thunder sword in his hand trembled violently. The thunder and lightning in heaven and earth fell in terror one after another. He obeyed Wu Hao''s orders.


    When Wu Hao stabbed the Lingli thunder sword in his hand, the wind sword''s Xiaotian sword was destroyed and the scene disappeared.


    "What''s going on?" The wind sword didn''t understand. How could his powerful offensive be cracked? Nearly a thousand long swords were destroyed by Wu Hao''s sword?


    "Boy, what''s going on?" Feng Jianzi looked at Wu Hao and was very confused.


    "The sword of the moment, as it is called, is just an attack of the moment. Just now, in a short moment, although I only sent out a sword, it has been thousands of times in my hand."


    "What? Thousands? Just one second? " Feng Jianzi was completely shocked and didn''t understand why Wu Hao could understand this powerful sword technique in such a short time, which was stronger than his ten thousand sword formula.


    "Yes, thousands of times." Wu Hao replied decisively.


    "Boy, you surprised me. I can''t wait to see another move of the eternal sword." Wind sword son then prepared to move. This time he planned to take out the fourth layer of ten thousand sword formula.


    "Elder, I think I''d better say goodbye. This eternal sword is a killing move. You''re not my enemy."


    "No, it''s OK to kill. I just want to see what terrible sword techniques have been created in my wanjian Jue."


    The more Wu Hao refused, the more curious Feng Jianzi became. Moreover, this is a strong man who is crazy about Kendo and is obsessed with the sword. He may prefer to take risks with himself and try what kind of existence the eternal sword is.


    "All right, but if there is danger, sir, evacuate as soon as possible." Seeing that Feng Jianzi is so persistent, Wu Hao can''t continue to stop. If there is any danger, he also has a way to stop. Just as he wants to try this move.


    "Ten thousand sword formula, the fourth layer, sword homing!" This sword contains sword meaning, which is very terrible. Wu Hao also feels a little pressure, but he is confident that the eternal sword will be stronger.


    Although I have just realized it, these two sets of determination are definitely different. Even if I have just realized it, it is not comparable to the general determination.


    "Eternal sword!" Wu Hao closed his eyes and the powerful sword formula was launched. The whole challenge arena was completely covered by the eternal sword.


    The wind sword''s sword homing also disintegrated in an instant, and he immediately used his means to resist defense.


    When Wu Hao saw this scene, he immediately stopped, but the eternal sword on the scene seemed to last forever. This is the eternal sword.


    Wu Hao used his space ability to come to the wind sword.


    "Senior, let me come." Wu Hao cast the eternal sword again. The two eternal swords collided with each other and dissipated completely after about ten seconds.


    At this time, Feng Jianzi was also terrified. He never thought that Wu Hao''s eternal sword could be so strong. It was terrible. It was a hundred times more terrible than his ten thousand sword formula.


    "What an eternal sword, boy, you won." Although Feng Jianzi was a little discouraged, he was not unwilling. Wu Hao showed him what is the real genius. Wu Hao deserved to win the first place in the night teeth list.


    "No, if it weren''t for the master''s ten thousand sword formula, I couldn''t understand these two sets of determination, so put aside these two sets of determination, let''s start over. I heard that the master has spiritual attack means, I want to learn."


    The wind sword frowned.


    "Mental attack, that''s no joke. Your strength is already above me. In fact, you don''t have to take risks." Feng Jianzi himself knows mental attack very well. That kind of thing can only be used as a last resort. He doesn''t want to see Wu Hao''s genius destroyed in his hands.


    "I''m worried about it. I''m dissatisfied with what you said. I can also attack mentally, but I haven''t met a strong person in this field all the time. It''s not easy to meet him today, so I want to learn from you and hope you can complete it."

 Chapter 485

    "You can even attack mentally?" Wind sword son has been surprised again and again, so he is paralyzed at this time.


    Zhan Jiesi, not far from the stage, looked very ugly. Now he knew that Wu Hao didn''t show his real strength when he played with him.


    The two sets of sword Jue just now are very terrible. If Wu Hao used these two sets of sword techniques at that time, he would definitely lose. But why would Wu Hao agree to his conditions in exchange for victory? Is it just to hide means to deal with wind sword?


    "Yes, so please give me your advice!" Wu Hao hugged his fist, but Feng Jianzi only nodded and agreed.


    "I said in advance that if there was any abnormality, I would stop immediately." Although Feng Jianzi promised Wu Hao, he was still worried. After all, Wu Hao was a rare genius.


    Then the two stayed quietly.


    "What are they doing? No more? " Many people began to wonder.


    "No, it''s a mental contest. It''s a mental attack. Wu Tian really surprised me!" Although jenjess was angry that Wu Hao didn''t use all his strength to him, she was a little excited.


    After all, the stronger Wu Hao''s strength, the greater the chance of saving his wife, so how can he not be excited.


    They had entered the mental state. Suddenly, Feng Jianzi''s eyes suddenly opened, and the whole space trembled again. There was no actual destructive power, but it made everyone on the scene uncomfortable.


    Wu Hao also launched a counterattack in an instant, which was also a mental attack. The two mental attacks resisted each other. The scene looked very calm, as if nothing unusual had happened, but actually everyone on the scene was involved.


    "Stop it, boy. I''m afraid people outside can''t bear it. Your strength doesn''t need my guidance. Now you have reached the level of spiritual minder, which is not much different from me."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao stopped and attacked mentally. It was really terrible.


    Feng Jianzi is really strong in mental attack. He should be better than him. He couldn''t bear it just now.


    "Well, you won this war. From the perspective of comprehensive strength, you are really above me. You are the first in the night tooth list. You deserve it."


    "The elder is also very strong. It''s thanks to the elder that he can win."


    Winner, Wu Tian!


    When the battle brought down the livestock, the whole battlefield was boiling. Feng Jianzi has been the first for seven years. Now he has been changed by a new person.


    The name Wu Tian also completely ranked first in the list of night teeth.


    "Boy, you''re hiding deep enough!" Jenjess came over and hammered Wu Hao on his chest and said discontentedly.


    "Don''t blame me. I''m forced." Wu Hao doesn''t want to explain too much. I know Jenny must understand.


    "OK, now that you have won the first place, break through as soon as possible, and I will break through as soon as possible. See you in the ghost area then."


    Wu Hao nodded. It''s really time to break through. Entering the ghost area, it will be difficult to continue to rise in strength. We can''t waste any more time.


    For the next half month, Wu Hao has been practicing. He wants to make a breakthrough at one time.


    During this time, Janice has broken through and obviously went to the ghost area.


    Half a month later, Wu Hao also reached the critical point of breaking through. In two places of Yeya District, two powerful energies were opened at the same time.


    "What''s going on? Someone is going to break through? " The scene attracted the attention of many people.


    "That''s, Feng Jianzi and Wu Tian, they break through at the same time!"


    "Well, all the strong are gone. Now we have a chance!" Seeing that Wu Hao and Feng Jianzi were about to break through, everyone cheered.


    Tongling also knows that Wu Hao is about to break through and has been holding by. To tell the truth, he is really reluctant to get along with Wu Hao during this time.


    When Wu Hao broke through the main level of the world, a ray of light appeared in his body. He also knew that he was about to leave the Yeya area.


    "Tong Ling, you have to break through the master level quickly. Remember to come to me then!"


    "Brother, I remember. I will find you." Tongling looked at the disappearing No. 5 reluctantly.


    "OK, take this. I''ll wait for you in the ghost area." Before leaving, Wu Hao gave two bottles of Xunyang juice and the only black wolf heart to Tongling.


    He believes that with black wolf heart and Xunyang juice, Tongling will break through faster and reach the world Master level.


    Because he had heard from Zhan Jiesi that the black wolf heart belonged to the night tooth area and had almost no effect in the ghost area, so he gave it to Tongling.


    Wu Hao disappeared in the night tooth area and successfully entered the ghost area. When he opened his eyes, he saw jenjess in front of him.


    Quickly continue to break through, and the welfare of the first place in the night tooth list is coming.


    At the same time, the wind sword also appeared in front of them.


    "You broke through?" Jenjess looked surprised, and the wind sword came with her.


    "It''s time to break through. Just as you came here, the night tooth area is meaningless."


    "OK, you two continue to cultivate quickly. I''ll protect you."


    They nodded and entered the state of cultivation at the same time.


    Wu Hao suddenly trembled and felt a huge spiritual force rushing into his body.


    "This is the No. 1 welfare on the night tooth list? How awesome! " Wu Hao feels that a steady stream of spiritual power is improving his strength. If he finds the speed, he may be able to directly break through the world Master intermediate level.


    One day later, the wind sword has stopped cultivating. At this time, the wind sword has reached the primary peak of the world leader, and its strength can reach this level.


    "I''m afraid Wu Hao will break through the intermediate level directly."


    "The boy is really strong enough. We have to be careful. We are nothing in this ghost area."


    Just after saying this, two men appeared in front of them.


    "Yo? Is this just from the night tooth area? I''m still practicing. It seems to be on the list of night teeth. " The two men looked at jenjess and wind sword with a joking face.


    "But it''s useless. The ghost area is not the night tooth area. This is not your world." They were obviously going to fight them.


    "Be careful, they are intermediate leaders of the world. It''s difficult. Wu Tian doesn''t know when it will end." Janice frowned and worried.


    If Wu Tian can break through and complete at this time, even if he can''t reach the intermediate level, the three of them together say that they have a certain chance to resist.


    But now Wu Tian didn''t break through. Even though he and Feng Jianzi have reached the primary peak of the world leader, they are still not the opponent of the other two world leaders.


    "Hale, this old guy is mine. I can say it in advance." The man with a long tongue kept staring at the wind sword, obviously taking him as prey.


    "OK, I promise you this is yours. I''ll choose it next time." The man with a long nose chose jenjess. They must be planning to kill jenjess and wind sword and plunder property.

 Chapter 486

    "Janice, be careful yourself." Watching the long tongue man rush, the wind sword immediately reminded him and became one with the long tongue man.


    On the other side, Janice also had a long nose.


    After all, there is still a gap in their strength, especially Jenny. He has never reached the peak, and there will be a gap.


    "He''s also a sword expert. It''s good." Long tongue saw the sword technique of wind sword son, and then looked at the wound on his body. Wind sword son can hurt him with the strength of the world Lord''s primary peak. It''s really unusual.


    Jenny tried her best to barely support the long nose attack. At the same level, both Jenny and wind sword actually exist very powerful.


    After all, before breaking through the world Master level, Jenny and wind sword can surpass the level to kill the primary world Master.


    Now we have broken through to the world Master level. Although we don''t say how much will change, at least it won''t be too much. We can barely sit down in the leapfrog battle.


    "It''s not sure that you can do anything if you change to the general world Master intermediate level, but you''re unlucky. You met us when you first came to the ghost area."


    After all, they are happy to meet this kind of prey. As long as they kill the three people in front of them, their strength can continue to rise, and they may be able to break through and reach the advanced level.


    Zhan Jiesi glanced at Wu Tian, who was still practicing, and was very worried about when Wu Tian would end.


    As long tongue said, although they can barely support now, it is not a long-term plan. The other party is not an ordinary world leader intermediate level. It is likely to be close to the peak of intermediate level.


    In desperation, the wind sword even used the spiritual attack, but the other party''s strength is too much higher. The spiritual attack has no great effect at all, and can only delay the other party''s reaction.


    Fifty rounds later, Janice was seriously injured. Long nose took time and turned to help long tongue.


    It was hard enough to deal with the long tongue. Now there is another man. The wind sword is defeated in an instant and is seriously injured.


    "Ah, it seems that today''s account is here. I didn''t expect to die here just after entering the ghost area. I''m really unwilling." Janice lay on the ground.


    He was not afraid of death. He just thought that his wife had not been rescued, and his heart was very uncomfortable.


    "What can''t die? I''m here." Suddenly, Wu Hao''s voice appeared, and Wu Hao''s tall figure appeared in front of them.


    "Smelly boy, you''re finally over, but..." jenjess smiled, but there was still no hope.


    "Even if you break through the intermediate level, you can''t deal with them. You''d better run as fast as you can. If you can walk one by one." Jenny''s only hope now is Wu Hao.


    Maybe he will die today, but he is not afraid. As long as Wu Hao can be safe, his wife will be able to save him in the future.


    "Yes, Wu Tian, go quickly. You are not their opponent." Feng Jianzi also said, obviously both of them are really for the good of Wu Hao.


    "You''ve protected me for so long just now. Isn''t it my turn to protect you now? Don''t tell me they can''t go. They don''t have the strength to scare me. "


    Wu Hao stared at them and then said to Feng Jianzi.


    "Master Feng, borrow your sword."


    Hearing this, Feng Jianzi knew that Wu Hao was afraid to use the eternal sword or the instant sword, and immediately threw the sword to Wu Hao.


    If there is a glimmer of hope now, it may really be Wu Hao.


    He knew the horror of the sword of eternity and the sword of the moment.


    Even if the sword of the moment is not as powerful as he expected, the sword of the eternal is absolutely strong enough.


    If long tongue and long nose really give Wu Hao enough time, they may really be able to kill out.


    "Janice, let''s give this boy a hand."


    Janice nodded and got up from the ground with their staggering bodies.


    "OK, you have a rest first. I can''t use you for the time being." Wu Hao sneered and looked at the long tongue as if they were dead.


    "Hahaha, they can''t help us together. Now you''re alone. Do you still want to deal with us?" The long tongue licked his lips and looked at Wu Hao Yin evil.


    "Generally speaking, I don''t talk to the dead, but I''m in a good mood today. I just came to the ghost area and gave you two words to die!"


    Wu Hao snorted coldly, and the long sword in his hand was immediately sacrificed.


    "In an instant!" In an instant, the sword burst open and was shrouded by Wu Hao.


    Before they could react, they were swallowed by the sword sea, and finally there was no residue left.


    "It''s so strong. The boy is really strong again." Zhan Jiesi was delighted. Wu Hao''s move of instant sword was obviously much stronger than before.


    Feng Jianzi also nodded happily. He had personally experienced this move before. Now he has the most say and is really much stronger than before.


    Long tongue and long nose were killed. According to the old rule, Wu Hao confiscated all the things, and then returned to them.


    "I''m sorry, sir. It took me some time to break through, but thank you for buying me so long."


    In fact, Wu Hao knew from the beginning when they appeared, but that was the critical moment of breakthrough. If he stopped the breakthrough, it would have a great impact on him.


    Fortunately, they finally insisted, otherwise he would not be safe now.


    "OK, boy, your strength is ahead of us. You don''t have to call us predecessors in the future. You have surpassed us." Feng Jianzi patted Wu Hao on the shoulder, but then he coughed violently.


    Wu Hao takes out two bottles of blood medicine. He won''t be stingy in the face of the two. Now he has just come to the ghost area. The three of them must hold together to keep warm.


    "OK, let''s hurry up and find a place to stay. It''s too dangerous to stay here."


    Zhan Jiesi nodded: "there is no fire-free area in the ghost area, so there is danger here all the time. If you want to achieve short-term peace, you can only take refuge in forces."


    Wu Hao has also heard about this before. The reason why there is a fire free area in Yeya district is that it is a place for these newcomers to make fire.


    Now that we have come to the ghost area, naturally we will not be protected by the so-called shelter, and the place without fire naturally does not exist.


    However, compared with the place where the night tooth area fights alone, the ghost area has a trace of humanity.


    You can also get shelter here, although it is only temporary, which is better than wandering alone.


    What started in the ghost district is the unified management of forces. The competition between major forces is no longer fighting alone, so as long as you join the strength of a certain party, you can naturally be safe temporarily.

 Chapter 487

    "We must find a force to join for the time being, or we will be in danger sooner or later if we stay in such a place all the time." Janice frowned at the surroundings.


    Although there is no one around at this time, it does not mean that it is safe all the time.


    Just now they met only two people. If they accidentally met a team, even if Wu Hao was strong, they would not have a chance to live.


    "Well, my friend came three years ago. Let''s go find him." Then the wind sword said.


    "OK, if you have this condition, why didn''t you say it earlier? Go and find your friend." Zhan Jiesi didn''t give Wu Hao a chance to answer at all. She took the wind sword and let him lead the way.


    Wu Hao smiled and followed. They are not familiar with the ghost area. Since Feng Jianzi has acquaintances, it''s better to take refuge first.


    The three wandered in the ghost area for five or six hours, but they didn''t find the so-called friend of Feng Jianzi.


    "Old man Feng, can you? Is your friend really in the ghost area? Would it have been... "Jenjess didn''t say the following words, but she basically understood them.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I contacted him some time ago. It must be not far away. Let''s continue to look for it."


    However, at this time, the three heard the sound of fighting not far away, bursts of frenzied bombing, and it was obvious that the battle was very fierce.


    "Go and have a look." The wind sword immediately took the lead and rushed up.


    At this time, near a hill, a group of people are surrounded by seven or eight people. There is little difference in power between the two sides, but this is the way to survive in the ghost area.


    Both sides are in a group war. Even if only one person is short, it can pull the whole team, so at this time, the seven or eight people are surrounded by another group of people.


    "Pontu, you plot against us. Even if you kill us today, our iron male Corps will not let you go!"


    "Hahaha, as long as you are killed, the power of your iron male Corps will be greatly reduced. What will you fight me then?" Pontu is a bald man with exposed green classics and very rough appearance.


    "Then even if we die, we will take you on the back!"


    At this time, Feng Jianzi had seen the scene and frowned slightly.


    "What should I do? Shall we do it? " The wind sword asked in a low voice.


    "Do it? Are you afraid you''re crazy? Don''t put yourself in there. " Jenjess said speechlessly, this is the ghost area, not the night tooth area, not their territory.


    "But Tiexiong Corps is my friend''s corps. If you don''t fight..."


    "Isn''t that nonsense? I said it earlier!" Janice was speechless again. Seeing that the other party was about to fight, Janice grabbed Wu Hao and rushed up.


    The wind sword son saw this scene and rushed up.


    "You really don''t have the ability to bully the less with more." Zhan Jiesi fell to the ground, and Wu Hao followed him.


    "Who are you!" Pangtu squints at Wu Hao.


    "Not who, just don''t like your behavior." Janice shouted.


    "Hahaha, don''t you like us? Two primary, one intermediate, even if you join? The Yongtu Corps is not in the mood to clean up your garbage. "


    "You can''t pull garbage. You can try, right?" The wind sword has pulled out its long sword.


    At this time, the Tiexiong Corps on one side was covered with a circle. They didn''t know the three people in front of them at all. They didn''t have their Tiexiong Corps badge on them. Why did the three help them.


    "You are the iron male corps? Excuse me, where are you? " Feng Jianzi looked at the people of Tiexiong corps and asked.


    "Feng Ya Zi? Are you the wind sword? " Someone suddenly asked, apparently knowing the identity of Feng Jianzi.


    "Yes, I''m the wind sword."


    "It''s the wind sword. We''ve all heard from the captain about you. He said you''d come back after a while. I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental. But today, you three still leave us alone and go to the Corps quickly."


    The wind sword shook his head.


    "Since Feng Yazi is your captain, you and I are naturally teammates. We''d better think about how to break through."


    Everyone looked at each other. Although the strength of the three suddenly appeared was weak, it was not that they couldn''t help. Maybe they could go back two more alive.


    "Their pontu is a senior strong man. The only trouble is him. Otherwise, on the whole, their strength is not as strong as ours."


    Hearing this, Feng Jianzi looked at Wu Hao.


    "The pontu was handed over to my little brother. The rest were all intermediate. I think I should be able to cope with it."


    "Ah? Give it to him? " Some people began to believe that Wu Hao looked too young after all, not to mention just an intermediate.


    "Don''t worry, he has no problem. Trust him."


    After hesitating for a while, they reluctantly agreed.


    "Friend, you try your best to insist. The Corps has sent someone over and will arrive soon."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Hao had locked in the other party''s senior strongman of the world Lord. Just now he also wanted to see how strong he was and whether he could challenge the senior leader of the world Lord.


    "Just an intermediate, dare to be presumptuous in front of me!" Pontu seemed to be provoked and waved his axe.


    The battle between the strongmen of the world Master level is completely different from that of the domain master level. At this moment, Wu Hao felt the charm of the world Master level. Waving his hand, he felt like destroying the sky and the earth.


    The emperor decided.


    Divine formula!


    His strength is no less than that of pontu, thanks to the first place in the night tooth list. Otherwise, he can''t just enter the ghost area and challenge the senior strong.


    "How strong!" After seeing Wu Hao, the people of Tiexiong Corps understood what fengjianzi said.


    That young man really has the strength to deal with the senior strong, otherwise how can he be equal to pontu.


    "Wu Tian, can you kill him?" The wind sword asked loudly.


    "I''ll try!"


    Wu Hao''s eyes became sharp, and Feng Jianzi turned around, and the long sword in his hand suddenly shot at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao grabbed the long sword of Feng Jianzi in just one second.


    "Sword of the moment!"


    Wu Hao didn''t use a stronger eternal sword, because he had just arrived in the ghost area, he had to keep it.


    Although Feng Jianzi felt that Tiexiong Corps could be trusted, he still had to leave a bottom line for himself.


    In an instant, the power of the sword was all open, and pontu was injured in an instant. Fortunately, he bounced away and retreated at the moment he felt the threat, otherwise he might be seriously injured.


    The retreating pangtu frowned and looked at Wu Hao. He was a little depressed. It seems that he really underestimated the boy in front of him.


    "My friend, what''s your name? You''re not from Tiexiong corps, either. Why don''t you come to my Yongtu corps and be a third leader with your strength? " Perhaps knowing what to do but Wu Hao, pangtu tried to win over.

 Chapter 488

    "Mr. Feng Jianzi, the little brother..." the people of Tiexiong Corps began to worry.


    Although Wu Hao is helping them now, pangtu actually takes out three hands to lure them. If Wu Hao suddenly turns the gun head, they will be in danger.


    "Don''t worry, concentrate on dealing with the enemy." Feng Jianzi glances at Wu Hao. Although he has not been in contact with Wu Hao for a long time, he still believes it. Wu Hao can never promise pangtu.


    Wu Hao sneered.


    "What are the advantages of the third leader? It is said that there is a ghost list here. Can you put me first? " Wu Hao asked.


    Pontu''s face looked ugly.


    "Friends, ghosts list is the strength to speak, not has the final say."


    "Oh, can that make me reach the cosmic level?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "What do you mean?" Pangtu has lost patience, and Wu Hao is obviously teasing him.


    "What do you mean? Why should I go to your Yongtu Corps if I can''t make me number one in the ghost list or reach the cosmic level? " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Asshole, fool me?" Pontu angrily held the axe in his hand.


    "I didn''t play with you. You played with yourself, even if you were the third leader. I think my style is a little different from yours." Wu Hao took a look at pangtu and the personnel of Yongtu Corps below.


    Each one is big and thick, looks strange, and is covered with scars. It is a reduced version of the Hulk. He will feel strange when he stays with these people.


    "OK, then you''re killing yourself. Don''t blame me for taking out the killing move."


    "Deputy regiment, Tiexiong''s people are coming!"


    As soon as pangtu wanted to take out the killing move, the people below shouted that not far away, the people of Tiexiong corps were coming at top speed.


    "You''re lucky. We''ll see!" Pangtu knew that today''s assassination was a failure. He took a hard look at Wu Hao. All this was given by Wu Hao. If Wu Hao didn''t appear suddenly, they couldn''t have failed.


    "Don''t chase the poor!" The wind sword stopped the member who was about to pursue. Since his life has been saved, it is meaningless to continue fighting.


    Ten seconds later, the people of Tiexiong Corps arrived one after another.


    "Well, are you all right?" The leader is a middle-aged man.


    "It''s all right. Thanks to the help of these three friends, otherwise we''re really dangerous this time."


    The middle-aged man looked at Wu Hao and asked, "thank you three. Who are you?"


    "Jennings."


    "Wu Tian."


    "Wind sword."


    The middle-aged man was surprised when the wind sword reported his name.


    "So you are Feng Jianzi. Feng Yazi has been waiting for some time. I didn''t expect you to come in time and save them."


    Feng Jianzi smiled: "we can''t save them. At most, we just help. If we want to save, this boy can be saved."


    Feng Jianzi pointed to Wu Hao. If Wu Hao hadn''t blocked pangtu, even more intermediate level would be versatile.


    "I saw it not far away just now. Are you fighting pontu?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    Wu Hao nodded: "we can''t talk about war, just reluctantly blocking it."


    "OK, OK, thank you even if you reluctantly stop. This time, there are three strong men in our Tiexiong Corps. Congratulations. Let''s go back."


    Wu Hao found an organization in the ghost area. When they came to Tiexiong corps, Feng Yazi had stood at the door to meet them. It was obvious that he had received the news just now.


    "You old thing can make me wait so hard!" Feng Yazi''s clothes are similar to those of Feng Jianzi, but his strength is in the intermediate level of the world leader.


    They both have the same breath. It is estimated that they are both sword players.


    "Hahaha, it''s hard to wait. Don''t you want to come to the ghost area in advance?" They talked again and again.


    Finally, Feng Yazi looked at jenjess.


    "Boss Zhan, you''re all right. We meet again."


    Jesse also smiled: "it''s you. I didn''t expect to meet you here again."


    It seems that Feng Yazi and boss Zhan also know each other, which is not surprising. Feng Yazi came here three years ago to break through the main level of the world. Three years ago, Zhan Jiesi should still be the second in the night tooth list.


    But the strength of Feng Yazi was obviously not weak. At that time, even if it was not the first, it was also the second. Why didn''t you hear of his name.


    "Who is this?" Feng Yazi finally looked at Wu Hao.


    "Well, it''s a long story. In short, he is the No. 1 in the night tooth list and the only talented young man I''ve ever seen."


    Wu Hao smiled: "don''t listen to his nonsense. It''s not so exaggerated. Just call me Wu Tian."


    "OK, it''s really a young hero." Feng Yazi and Wu Hao pay too much attention to him. Although he was surprised to be the first in Yeya District, he didn''t pay too much attention to what Feng Jianzi said about a gifted genius.


    Nowadays, there is no shortage of geniuses, but many geniuses will die prematurely on the way, so there are more people who can be called geniuses.


    Then the regimental commander came out from a distance.


    "Who is Wu Tian?" The head asked Wu Tian as soon as he appeared.


    "Colonel, that''s him!" A member pointed to Wu Hao and said.


    Head Tiexiong immediately walked up to Wu Hao and grabbed Wu Hao''s hands.


    "Brother Wu Tian, I''ve heard about you. Strong, it''s too strong and happy. Which guy pontu is lifting a stone and hitting himself in the foot this time."


    Wu Hao was surrounded. Although he knew what the head said, he was really embarrassed to be so enthusiastic.


    "Oh, by the way, I''m too excited to forget. I''m the head of Tiexiong corps, Tieshi!"


    "You two have worked hard, too. I''ll wash the dust for you three. Please come inside."


    The iron lion took the three men into the tent of the regiment. There were a lot of food materials in it at this time. It can be seen that they had been prepared long ago.


    "Three, please."


    Wu Hao also took his seat. It''s really rare to eat this kind of food in this place.


    They drank a lot, including Wu Hao, who was respected in turn, and his face was slightly red.


    "Well, thanks to three of you this time, otherwise our Tiexiong Corps will be finished. Pangtu is now promoted to the senior level, and our Tiexiong Corps can''t keep up."


    The iron lion sighed.


    "Originally, our Tiexiong corps and Yongtu corps were close to each other and fought against each other within a hundred miles, but now pontu wanted to annex us after promotion. This time, they almost succeeded. Fortunately, this little brother made a move, so I iron lion have a shameless request today. Please promise me."


    The iron lion stood up and took up a glass of wine.


    "Head of the iron lion, don''t be so polite. Just say it if you have anything." Wu Hao also stood up. People respected me a foot and I respected people a foot.


    "Then I''m welcome. I want my little brother to stay and help me, head of the iron lion."

 Chapter 489

    Wu Hao smiled and replied, "the head of the iron lion is joking. Since I can come here with the wind sword, I naturally come to take refuge in the iron Xiong corps, so the head of the iron lion doesn''t have to be so polite."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, the head of the iron lion was also relieved. When Wu Hao and others came back, members of the Corps ran to tell him that Wu Hao fought pangtu on his own.


    You know, pontu is a senior level of the world leader. Although he has just been promoted, he is much better than the intermediate level of the world leader.


    It is said that Wu Hao was still suppressing pangtu, which is enough to prove that Wu Hao has the strength to deal with the senior leader of the world.


    Now the reason why their Tiexiong Corps is suppressed by the current Yongtu Corps is the lack of high-level strength.


    At present, Tiexiong Corps has only one senior leader of Tieshi, but Yongtu Corps has two.


    One is Pang Tu, who fought with Wu Hao before, and the other is Pang Yong, the head of Yongtu Corps.


    Two high-level strong men, which makes the iron lion unable to deal with at all, so all members of the iron male corps are recruiting experts outside these days. Even if only one person can barely compete with the pontu Corps.


    But I didn''t expect to go out for a long time. The people of Yongtu Corps shot at them. Fortunately, they found it and returned to the camp in time, which led to huge losses.


    Nevertheless, Tiexiong Corps lost five members and died in pontu''s hands, which made Tieshi not angry.


    After a full meal, Wu Hao returned to the tent arranged. It is not as good as the inn in the no fire area, but it is always better than sleeping on the street.


    There was everything that should be in the camp, and it didn''t cost a penny. Wu Hao was also happy and began to adjust his interest rate immediately.


    The world leader intermediate level that has just broken through has not been consolidated. It must be consolidated while it is safe now.


    At this time, a man came in from the outside, with something on his hands behind him.


    "Mr. Wu, I''m Lei Rui of Tiexiong regiment. The head asked me to send you a small gift. It''s no respect." Lei Rui said politely, but Wu Hao felt dissatisfied from Lei Rui''s eyes.


    Obviously, his appearance, or his strength, makes the iron lion leader treat him like this. Lei Rui is very unhappy in front of him, because Lei Rui has the strength of the intermediate peak of the world Master.


    Lei Rui''s strength should be top-notch in the whole Tiexiong Corps. Now Leng Buding shows a guy with only the intermediate level of the world leader. He obviously looks weaker than him, but the head is very polite to him and gives him a gift that the head Dou thinks is valuable. How can he not be angry.


    "Head of the iron lion is really polite. Let''s put it somewhere." Wu Hao took a look at the things he sent. It seemed that they were really good. Since they were good, he accepted the favor. As for Lei Rui''s habit of not looking at them, it didn''t have much to do with him.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s brazen subordinates, Lei Rui''s face changed slightly. He really wanted to say to Wu Hao that he would not be rewarded for no merit.


    Although Wu Hao helped the members of Tiexiong corps to repel Yongtu corps, as a reward, Tiexiong Corps accepted Wu Hao, which is regarded as a reward.


    Besides, it''s hard to say whether Wu Hao really fought pangtu on his own. Who knows if what those people say is true or not, and who knows if Wu Hao gave them benefits.


    "OK, Mr. Wu, enjoy it slowly." Although he was still polite, Wu Hao could clearly feel that Lei Rui was very dissatisfied and dissatisfied at this time.


    Continue to close your eyes, two days later, and finally consolidate your current strength.


    Feng Jianzi and jenjess also found their own posts.


    Because of Feng Yazi''s relationship and Wu Hao is now listed as a key task, iron lion directly lists a new team, led by Feng Jianzi and Zhan Jiesi.


    During this time, Feng Jianzi and Zhan Jiesi met a bottleneck. Although the couple were only about ten people, they were very dissatisfied with them.


    Because they have just come from Yeya district and Tiexiong corps, their hearts are hot and unstable.


    Even the ordinary training, these members are extremely uncooperative, always thinking about the law and the wind sword.


    But Feng Jianzi never took the move. He thought of a team and didn''t want to hurt each other.


    But the wind sword can bear it, but Janice can''t help it.


    "Come on, don''t you want to fight? I''ll accompany you! " Janice pointed to a man and roared.


    "If you beat me, you''ll think about dealing with him again."


    It can be seen that jenjess is a little angry. In the night tooth area, he says nothing. Who dares to provoke him, but when he comes to the ghost area, he can''t even deal with several ordinary Corps members. It''s really infuriating.


    "Old Zhan, you" Feng Jianzi looked at jenjess with some worry. Although jenjess''s personal ability is not poor, these individual leaders have always stayed in the ghost area for too long, and their strength is not necessarily weak.


    It seems that the strength of the other party is still higher than that of Zhan Jiesi. It''s really going to fight. Zhan Jiesi is afraid to be disadvantageous.


    "Don''t grind haw, when will you conquer them like you?" Janice roared angrily.


    The other party looked at jenjess, and then came out with a joking face.


    "Vice captain Zhan, that''s what you said. I didn''t say I wanted to fight you, but if you want to fight me, I can accompany you." The man squeezed his fist.


    He has long been unhappy with Zhan Jiesi and Feng Jianzi. Feng Jianzi and he are also the primary peak of the world leader. Why can''t he be the captain? Now this Zhan Jiesi hasn''t even reached the primary peak. He still wants to educate him. He wants to see what ability Zhan Jiesi has to teach him.


    The two looked at each other, and Janice looked cold.


    "I know you may dislike us and think we have taken advantage of Wu Tian. We are not qualified to be your captain, but I will teach you today. It''s not that you can see the strength only by looking at the appearance."


    With that, jenjess''s momentum soared and the wind was blowing wildly around.


    After looking at it, the man immediately launched an attack. He didn''t want to say anything else. His purpose is as simple as you, that is, to step down jenjess and wind sword. At the same time, he should also teach the newcomers who have just come to the ghost area. This is the world of the elderly.


    But after 50 rounds, the man''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Jenjess''s strength was obviously not as strong as him, but why did he play with him? He even felt a little hard.


    "As I said, don''t talk big. It''s easy to hit your face. Do you think we can come to your regiment if we don''t have some skills?" Janice sneered.


    In fact, he wanted to see his current limit before. Although he hasn''t reached the primary peak of the world leader yet, with his accumulated strength and means, he also has self-protection means even in the face of intermediate level, so how can the man in front of him do anything about him now.

 Chapter 490

    After a fierce battle, Zhan Jiesi barely gained the upper hand, and is worthy of being the top three in the night tooth list. Even if the other party''s surface strength is stronger than him, he can barely suppress it.


    "How could it be? Absolutely impossible. You''re junior. I''ve reached the primary peak. How could you be my opponent." After the man stopped, he gasped and looked unwilling.


    "Hum, who told you that strength represents everything? That''s why Wu Tian can compete with senior pangtu with intermediate strength. Without some strength, do you think we dare to take this position? " Janice said coldly.


    "Don''t tell me you can''t deal with it. Feng Jianzi is at the primary peak, but his actual strength is at the intermediate level. Now I''ll give you a chance. If you don''t accept it, you can challenge him, but he''s not light or heavy. Don''t blame me for not waking up when he''s going to hurt you." Jenjess came to the wind sword and made a look at him.


    "It''s your turn to do something." Janice whispered.


    He knows it''s no use just saying this here. These guys won''t give up.


    If you want these guys to give up, you must shake them with real power.


    The wind sword son nodded. He understood Janice''s good intentions. Now is the time to establish prestige.


    "OK, since your vice captain has said it, I can''t say it if I don''t promise you. Come on, or you can consider beating me up!"


    The wind sword suddenly made a big talk, and even jenjess was surprised.


    Group fight?


    Feng Jianzi is too arrogant. He is more arrogant than him.


    Although the strength of the wind sword can compete with the intermediate strong, these guys are enough to deal with two intermediate. Isn''t the wind sword lifting a stone and hitting his own feet.


    Obviously, the members listened to his words and rushed over immediately.


    Feng Jianzi also took action at the same time.


    "Ten thousand sword formula, a blow to the sky!"


    Seeing this scene, Janice looked black. This guy came up with a big move. He wanted to open fire immediately.


    However, Feng Jianzi''s approach is also correct. In this case, they really have to open all their firepower and can''t give them any chance to breathe.


    "No, retreat, retreat." Feeling the powerful sword power, everyone stepped back one after another.


    But not everyone can avoid it. This move hurt three people.


    The remaining seven were palpitating.


    "I said that if you want to challenge me, you must be prepared."


    With that, the wind sword began to move.


    "Wan Jian Jue, the fourth floor!" A move stronger than before immediately surrounded the remaining seven people. They felt powerless after being surrounded by thousands of swords.


    At this moment, they really understand the terrible strength of wind sword.


    Janice almost missed it.


    Wind sword''s move really surprised these guys and caught them off guard. It makes people feel like a terrible super strong man.


    In fact, Shangfeng Jianzi just took advantage of people''s psychological weakness. He broke out his own strength at one time, which makes people feel that he is just making moves at will.


    But Feng Jianzi is not a person without sense of propriety. He just hurt these guys a little.


    On the fourth floor, the ten thousand sword formula hurt four people. At one time, only three people were intact, but the three people were afraid.


    Ten people attacked together, but they didn''t encounter the wind sword at all. How can they defeat the wind sword in such an attack.


    It seems that they really annoyed Feng Jianzi, otherwise Feng Jianzi wouldn''t be so angry.


    "Who else?" Feng Jianzi looked at the crowd coldly, and then looked at the three.


    "You three, come?" The sword points to three people. Now there are only three people left. It''s not enough. Even if they don''t scare these three people, they already have fear in their hearts. I''m afraid they don''t have the heart to deal with him.


    "Captain Jian, we admit defeat and surrender." The three retreated one after another. At this moment, they really took the wind sword.


    Although the surface strength of wind sword is only the primary peak, its strength is far more than that, even more powerful than the General intermediate level.


    No wonder jenjess said that the wind sword was not light or heavy just now. I feel that those attack means. If there are two less of them, I''m afraid someone will have to die on the spot.


    "And you? "Keep playing?" The wind sword looked at the injured others.


    "That... Captain Jian, we are convinced." The remaining seven nodded and softened.


    Feng Jianzi also knew that he had subdued them this time, but it was also thanks to Jenny. If Jenny hadn''t just made such a scene, he wouldn''t have this chance.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about the efficiency of our team. I''m telling you a good news. Although the overall strength of our group is weak, as long as there is vice captain Zhan, Wu Tian will come to us sooner or later. His strength, even if advanced, is not necessarily the right hand. I think you should have heard of it."


    As soon as the wind sword voice fell, someone immediately connected.


    "Wu Tian? Is Wu Tian the one who defeated pangtu? It is said that the head of the regiment personally invited him to join our regiment. Is it true? "


    "Is that Wu Tian? I''ve heard of it, too. "


    Zhan Jiesi nodded: "it''s him, so although we are at the bottom of the overall strength, the actual strength, out of the head, we dare to say second, who dares to say first?"


    "Shit, our group was so stupid. I almost missed 100 million."


    Many people began to get excited. Now they feel the power of the wind sword. Needless to say, their team is actually related to the strong man who just came. If they do well, their group is likely to become the first in the iron male Corps.


    "Are you two brainwashing them? Also the first team, hehe, you''ve just come. You can say some words, but some words are better than your head. What is Wu Tian? "


    At this time, Lei Rui came from a distance to see what happened to Feng Jianzi and his new gang, but unexpectedly, he happened to meet Feng Jianzi and show off Wu Tian to these people.


    "What are you? We are training our team members. What can I do for you? " Jenjess asked coldly.


    "Shut up. You''re in on me? How old are you? I''m Lei Rui, the captain of the thunder team. Our team is really the first! "


    Lei Rui is very unconvinced. He really doesn''t understand what young people like Wu Tian can show off. Now he still wants to win his first place. He''s dying.


    "I don''t care what you are, captain. I may not be old in your team, but in our team, you are not qualified to dictate." Janice knew that the other side was not easy to provoke, but he was not afraid to provoke.


    "Hahaha, OK, then I''ll see what qualifications you waste have to dictate in your team."

 Chapter 491

    Ray took out his sword and looked provocative.


    "You two, go together." He hooked up with jenjess and the wind sword, looking like a joke.


    Jenjess''s temper was completely unbearable. He had been unbearable these days. His good temper had been polished.


    Now there''s such a thing jumping out. How can he bear it.


    Just when he wanted to do it, the wind sword grabbed him and shook his head at him.


    "Don''t be impulsive. He''s just deliberately provoking us. Don''t fall into the trap." Feng Jianzi whispered with a smile on his face.


    "Whether he meant it or not, it''s a big deal to leave today. I won''t be so angry." Jenjess was very angry. She came here to protect the newspaper group.


    But now it''s a good thing that they haven''t been sheltered and have caused a lot of trouble. Needless to say, the people of their own family are still horizontal in their nest. They simply don''t treat him as Jenny.


    "Hey, old Zhan, don''t be impulsive!" Seeing that jenjess had flown out, the wind sword immediately followed up.


    "Hey, you guy, didn''t you have a good attitude when you were in Yeya district? It''s only two days that ignited you. I mean, his strength is very strong. We''re not opponents. We''d better wait until Wu Tian comes out."


    Feng Jianzi looked helpless. Now, I''m afraid the war will begin soon. There''s no need to wait for Wu Tian at all.


    "When he does something, beat him first." Jenjess rushed over without thinking, and the wind sword looked black.


    Beat someone?


    Lei Rui is a middle-level leader of the world. If only he could be beaten so easily, he would be afraid of being beaten by others.


    "You guy, be careful!" The wind sword quickly followed.


    "Two rubbish..." Lei Rui sneered and didn''t look at them at all.


    With a wave of his hand, a strong breath instantly bounced the two people away, which didn''t take much effort at all.


    "Is this the intermediate peak? It''s really strong enough!" The wind sword braked tightly to barely block the backward body.


    "Old Zhan, let''s take a long-term view. We''re not his opponent." The wind sword frowned and said, it''s no good for them to fight again.


    I''m afraid it will only be them who will lose face.


    "Plan a fart and leave after beating me." It turned out that jenjess had the idea of leaving. No wonder she was so extreme.


    "Wu Tian, when are you going to sleep? Others have bullied the head! " Jenjess shouted at Wu Hao''s camp.


    Wu Hao also slowly opened his eyes at the moment. Just now he did hear jenjess''s cry.


    The mental power radiates and has felt the changes outside.


    The breath of jenjess and the wind sword was at its peak, as if they were confrontation with others.


    "Huh? This is not... "Wu Hao also found the identity of the other party. It was the man who sent him materials that day. How did they fight.


    Wu Hao put down his cultivation and walked out of the tent.


    "The boy came out." Feng Jianzi smiled. If Wu Tian appeared, everything would be much easier. With Wu Hao''s strength, he should be able to kill Lei Rui.


    "What''s going on." Wu Hao also flew up and looked at them with some doubts and asked.


    "What''s the situation? The other people''s corps doesn''t welcome us. Send someone to do something. I''ll go right away. Can you go?" Jenjess looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao also saw the anger in jenjess''s eyes. It can be seen that jenjess seems really angry.


    "If you go, I will go." Wu Hao has agreed with Zhan Jiesi to report to the group this time, so he will not refuse whether Zhan Jiesi goes or stays.


    "OK, let''s do something before we go and beat him up, little man."


    Wu Hao looked at Lei Rui and smiled, "Captain Lei, what''s going on?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Wu. I just want to compete with them. I don''t mean anything else." Larry responded with a smile.


    Wu Hao just looked at him and the ghost would believe it. Is it just a duel? This Larry is not a good thing at first sight.


    And even if it''s a duel, Lei Rui should also find a strong person with similar strength. The strength of wind sword and jenjess is only primary.


    But Lei Rui himself has reached the intermediate peak. A strong man at the intermediate peak asks two junior to compete. Who will believe that?


    "Do you want to compete? I happen to be a little interested. Why don''t we have two moves first, Captain Lei? " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    He knew exactly what the other party wanted to do. From the first day he sent him materials, he felt that Lei Rui was evil and jealous of evil. He was not a good thing.


    It''s OK to bully others. He can''t ignore the fact that he has attacked jenjess and Feng Jianzi.


    "OK, Mr. Wu has such interest. Of course I have to accompany him." Lei Rui also smiled and said that he had long wanted to find an opportunity to teach Wu Hao a lesson. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao sent it to the door himself.


    "Wow, Wu Tian and captain Lei are going to fight. It''s a wonderful play." This move attracted many onlookers.


    Even Tiexiong came in a hurry, but he didn''t stop him. He also stood not far away.


    Wu Hao also noticed these details. It seems that the iron lion didn''t pay much attention to Lei Rui''s actions. I''m afraid he also wanted to see his strength.


    In that case, the iron male regiment can''t keep him.


    "I''ve just come to this iron male Corps. Captain Lei, please give me your advice." Wu Hao''s hands and back didn''t show a breath at all, as if he didn''t pay attention to Lei Rui.


    "Mr. Wu is welcome. As an old captain, how about I let Mr. Wu do three moves." Leirui seemed to have a profound meaning at this time.


    Wu Hao sneered: "no need, Captain Lei, just do it."


    After two seconds of silence, Lei Rui nodded: "in that case, Lei Mou offended." The sword in his hand has a momentum of breaking bamboo.


    The power of lightning.


    Wu Hao opened his mouth slowly and didn''t start yet. Lightning energy ratio continued to attack Lei Rui.


    "The power of lightning? He actually has the power of lightning with strong attack and invincible penetration. "


    But this lightning energy really can''t stop Lei Rui. Although Lei Rui can''t threaten him, Lei Rui''s strength is not bad.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    When the two secret scriptures were used, Wu Hao''s strength instantly increased nearly 20 times.


    Lei Rui''s sword has reached his eyes, and Wu Hao grabs it in his hand.


    "Yes, belligerent Dao. It''s a pity. It''s really." With a slight force, a terrible energy attacked and directly wasted Lei Rui bomb for tens of meters.


    "What happened?" Everyone didn''t understand what Wu Hao had just done, let alone why Lei Rui flew out by himself.


    At this time, Lei Rui''s arm was numb. Only he knew what had just happened. The paralysis from his arm was the touch of lightning.

 Chapter 492

    "Captain, is Wu Nai Chen so strong? Even captain Larry can''t deal with him. "


    Lei Rui is the strongest presence in the whole Tiexiong regiment except the head, but now Lei Rui is suppressed by a new one, which makes some members of their regiment unacceptable.


    Lei Rui''s face was also a little ugly at this time. He didn''t expect that there was such an obvious gap with just one move. It seems that Wu Tian did have some means.


    No way, it''s definitely just luck!


    The head of the iron lion didn''t speak. He just watched the duel. The stronger Wu Hao''s strength, the greater his help to their iron male Corps in the future.


    But he doesn''t know Wu Hao. As the saying goes, people don''t doubt people. Since iron lions can''t believe it, he doesn''t stop Lei Rui''s behavior. It''s clear that he doesn''t respect him. For those who don''t respect him, Wu Hao also has no right to respect each other.


    Lei Rui broke out with all his strength and issued the strongest attack. Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly. Sometimes, strong strength can frighten people.


    Gravity field!


    All gravity is pressurized on Lei Rui. In an instant, Lei Rui hits the ground like a boulder, while Wu Hao still stands still.


    Seeing this scene, the head of the iron lion appeared in a hurry. Just now he felt a great pressure. Even if it was him, I''m afraid he couldn''t resist it 100%.


    "Larry''s fine. What''s going on?" The iron lion whispered.


    Lei Rui looked at the head of the iron lion with some shame: "I''m sorry, head, I"


    "Don''t say sorry, let me ask you how his strength is?" At present, iron lion is most concerned about only Wu Hao''s strength, and completely ignores Lei Rui''s offense.


    "Very strong. I underestimated him. He really has the strength to repel pontu." As soon as ray Rui said something, the iron lion laughed, but soon restrained.


    "That''s all right, ray. It''s just a competition. There''s no need to continue." The iron lion stood up, recovered, and then walked to Wu Hao.


    "Mr. Wu is really a young hero with strong strength." The head of the iron lion said with a smile. He was also very happy. With the addition of Wu Hao, the Yongtu Corps could not help them.


    "The head of the iron lion is flattered, but I have something to say to the head of the iron lion." Wu Hao took out the materials sent by Lei Rui.


    "I thought it over and over again. Some of the Tiexiong corps are not suitable for me. This material hasn''t moved at all, plus a thousand black coins, which can be regarded as a thank you for taking me in these days."


    As soon as Wu Hao spoke, the head of the iron lion changed his face. He didn''t understand what was going on with Wu Hao.


    "Well, what does this mean? Didn''t Mr. Wu say he wanted to join us before? This is."


    "Before it was before, now it is now. It was thoughtless before. Please don''t mind the head of the iron lion." Wu Hao looked cold and angry.


    "Mr. Wu, I really don''t understand. Where is our Tiexiong Corps not suitable for you? If it''s a reward, don''t worry, we can talk again." Iron lion has extremely doubted whether Wu Hao was bought by other regiments. Otherwise, how could he leave for no reason.


    "It has nothing to do with the reward. The three of us can break through together from the Yeya district. We have long considered the economy. I just think that since we have chosen your regiment, the minimum respect should be given to me or them. If anyone refuses, he can directly come to me and bully the weak, I Wu Tianning can be outside, but I don''t want to hide inside."


    As soon as the words came out, the iron lion immediately understood.


    Just now he heard about Lei Rui bullying Feng Jianzi. At that time, he didn''t pay attention to it at all. Any newcomer will have this experience here, which is also a kind of postgraduate entrance examination for them.


    But he never thought he would offend Wu Hao because of this. If Wu Hao really left their regiment, their regiment would lose a lot.


    "Larry, come here, what''s going on!" At this time, commander iron lion knew that Wu Hao must be explained, otherwise Wu Hao would definitely leave.


    "Come on, commander iron lion, you don''t have to show me. I speak directly. You know everything just now, but I didn''t stop it. However, I Wu Tian is not an absolute righteous man. It starts with Zhan Jiesi and Feng Jianzi. Then you can ask them. If they want, I can consider it."


    In the end, Wu Hao gave the choice to Zhan Jiesi and Feng Jianzi.


    They looked at each other and then at Wu Hao.


    "Ah, I believe captain Lei didn''t mean it, Wu Tian. Otherwise, let it go." The wind sword spoke first.


    Jenny hesitated for two seconds and finally said, "Lao Feng is right, but one of these things can''t have children. Captain Lei Rui, maybe we''re not your opponents, but if there''s another time, you''ll be ready for me and you!"


    Zhan Jiesi said coldly. Lei Rui didn''t dare to talk big at this time. He also knew that he really offended Wu Hao this time.


    But the more so, the more dissatisfied he was. Wu Hao was just a newcomer. Why did he rob his position, teach him a lesson in front of so many people, and let Zhan Jiesi sweep his face.


    "OK, now that you two have decided, I can choose to stay, but head iron lion, I hope you can understand that there is no doubt about the use of people, or head iron lion doesn''t believe in my strength. It''s no problem to try it yourself. I''m willing to accompany you, but I don''t want to see the same scene today. This is advice and warning."


    With that, Wu Hao didn''t stay much and went back to his tent.


    If he were the only one, he would leave without hesitation, but he knew what jenjess was hesitating about.


    Janice''s wife is still in the hands of others. Now what Janice needs is a stable force.


    Don''t think about those big regiments. It''s impossible for others to pay attention to him, so now this Tiexiong regiment is really the best choice.


    "Captain, that boy is too arrogant!" Lei Rui is very dissatisfied with what Wu Hao said just now. He hardly pays attention to their leader.


    "Shut up. From now on, you are not allowed to step into this area, let alone provoke the three of them. By the way, you have been rude to him before. You''d better pay attention to it, or deal with it according to the rules!"


    Iron lion was very angry. Although things were settled, he almost lost Wu Hao.


    Once Wu Hao leaves, it will be a devastating blow to their Tiexiong Corps. If Wu Hao is attracted by Yongtu corps, they may disappear completely in a short time, so how can he not be angry.


    "Get out of here!" The iron lion roared again, and ray left sadly.


    "All right, what should we do?" The iron lion waved, scattered everyone, and then entered Wu Hao''s tent.

 Chapter 493

    "Well, Mr. Wu. I''m sorry." Iron lion looked at Wu Hao awkwardly and didn''t know how to speak.


    "Please sit down, head of the iron lion. I didn''t mean anything else just now. I just wanted to tell them that I Wu Hao didn''t want to cause trouble, but I wasn''t afraid of anything, so I took the head and padded his feet. Please don''t mind."


    Iron lion felt a little guilty when he heard this. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao spoke first before he could apologize.


    "No, no, no, in fact, Mr. Wu is right. I was too worried just now. I just wanted to see Mr. Wu''s strength. I didn''t estimate too much, so I offended Mr. Wu. Please forgive me."


    "Hahaha, of course I know. OK, let''s not apologize to each other. Since we stay, don''t worry. As long as this situation doesn''t happen again, I Wu Haoding will do my best to help."


    Hearing this reply, the head of the iron lion breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "OK, I''ll thank you as the commander. You can be regarded as the Savior of our Tiexiong Corps."


    Wu Hao smiled: "it''s not so serious. In the future, the head will call me Wu Tian. Don''t be so polite and call me Mr. Wu."


    Now that he has chosen to stay, Wu Hao doesn''t want both sides to have a knot in their hearts. It''s best to untie it now.


    He doesn''t matter. No one should be able to embarrass him in this regiment, but Jenny is different from Feng Jianzi. She''s afraid they''ll have problems.


    At this time, outside the Tiexiong corps, three men were secretly observing all this.


    In the evening, Wu Hao was practicing in the tent. Suddenly, a murderous spirit hit him. Wu Hao quickly dodged and saw a flying knife in front of him.


    There is also a note on the flying knife.


    "Mr. Wu, Yongtu corps, please."


    After reading it, Wu Hao sneered, then got up and walked out of the tent, looked at the direction, and disappeared in an instant.


    At the back of Tiexiong regiment, three men are standing not far away and waiting secretly.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming alone, three men appeared in the dark.


    "Sijeff of Yongtu Corps met Mr. Wu." The other party seemed very polite and obviously purposeful.


    Wu Hao nodded: "are you Yongtu Corps trying to win me over?" Speak directly and clearly.


    The three looked at each other and did not intend to be euphemistic. They nodded: "Mr. Wu is smart. This time, head Pang Yong asked us to sincerely invite Mr. Wu to join us. We all know today. Don''t worry, this will never happen in our Yongtu Corps. At the same time, this is the treasure presented by head Pang Yong. Please accept it."


    Sijeff took out a shining night pearl with fluctuating spiritual power. It was obviously a treasure.


    Wu Hao just took a look and then received it.


    Seeing this scene, sijeff smiled: "in that case, we are waiting for Mr. Wu."


    The three are ready to retreat. After all, this is the base camp of Tiexiong regiment. Leaving one more second will be more dangerous.


    "Wait a minute!" Wu Hao suddenly stopped the three.


    "I remember I didn''t seem to agree to your invitation?" Wu Hao sneered.


    Their faces changed slightly. Sijeff said, "but, Mr. Wu, you didn''t take it." looking at Wu Hao''s pocket, he didn''t understand what Wu Hao meant.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t this for me? Do I have to go if I give it to me? "


    As soon as the words came out, the three men''s faces changed greatly.


    "What do you mean, playing with us?" The three of them wanted to do it.


    "I don''t want to play with you, but you are too insincere. You want to buy me such a thing. Go back and ask Pang Yong. I can give him better. How can he help me?"


    After that, Wu Hao turned to leave, and the three obviously didn''t agree.


    Wu Hao stopped again and said coldly, "if you want to die, I don''t mind helping you, but if you don''t want to die, you''d better not do it."


    After leaving, the three can only look at Wu Hao fiercely. Naturally, they know that Wu Hao''s strength is not weak, so even if they all go, they are not Wu Hao''s opponent.


    "Go back and report to the head." Finally, the three had to leave in dismay.


    Back to the camp, iron lion was standing at the door. Seeing Wu Hao coming back, he quickly welcomed him.


    "Is Wu Tian okay? They didn''t embarrass you, did they? " Iron lion looked around Wu Hao, but there was no sign of the fighting.


    Wu Hao also looked at him. At this time, many strong men of Tiexiong Corps gathered around him.


    Wu Hao shook his head. "They''re here to win me over."


    The iron lion smiled and nodded: "OK, it''s all right. Everyone is scattered."


    "The head doesn''t want to know my answer?" Wu Hao asked curiously. The iron lion didn''t ask.


    "There is no need for an answer. As you have said, there is no doubt in the employment of people. I believe in your answer."


    Wu Hao shook his head with a bitter smile: "since the head of the iron lion can trust me, it''s all right."


    With that, Wu Hao returned to the tent and didn''t say much, while de leirui was very upset when he saw the scene.


    "Captain, do you really believe him? He definitely took advantage of each other. Such people can''t stay. " Lei Rui whispered anxiously.


    The iron lion glared at him.


    "Shut up, you are not allowed to intervene in this matter. You are not allowed to embarrass Wu Tian without my permission."


    Wu Hao heard this clearly. It seems that the iron lion really learned to be a man. This time he didn''t let him down.


    Two days later, the people of Yongtu Corps came to Wu Hao''s tent again.


    Wu Hao knows that these guys have sent him something again.


    Since there is a free baby, how can you miss it and leave quietly alone.


    This scene was seen by leirui, and immediately leirui followed up with people.


    "Mr. Wu, we took the liberty last time. This time, in order to express our sincerity, the head let us see if Mr. Wu needs these things." This time it was Jeff.


    But this time he brought more babies than last time. Wu Hao took them all.


    "Go back and tell your commander that I won''t leave Tiexiong Corps for the time being, but if he wants any news, I''ll tell you secretly that you can go. By the way, Lei Rui has brought someone here. If you want to leave safely, listen to me."


    Wu Hao immediately launched an offensive, and sijeff immediately reacted.


    "Kill him for me." The voice was loud and immediately became one with Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Hao cheered and said in an instant that the three fought back.


    "Captain Lei Rui, how long will it take to help?" Wu Hao shouted.


    "No, they have an ambush. Retreat." Sijeff took the opportunity to retreat at night and gave Wu Hao a look of thanks when he left.


    It seems that Wu Hao helped them escape, which is enough to show that Wu Hao chose their Yongtu Corps.


    Lei Rui also saw everything at the scene, including Wu Hao''s collection of their things.


    When ray brought people to rush over, they had all fled.

 Chapter 494

    "Mr. Wu, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for you to do so. With your strength, you can keep them. Why should you let them go!" Ray asked angrily.


    "Ha ha, Captain Lei joked. In this case, it is most important to ensure their own safety. How can I know if they are in ambush." After that, Wu Hao didn''t leave much nonsense.


    Lei Rui looked at Wu Hao angrily, clenched his fist and whispered, "OK, I think when you can hide, I will kill you myself."


    Back to the camp, Larry immediately ran to find the iron lion.


    "Commander, Wu Tian must not stay. He has been completely bought by Yongtu Corps. Keeping him is definitely a disaster."


    Lei Rui said angrily.


    However, Lei Rui said calmly, "don''t worry, it''s ours. We don''t have to stay deliberately. It''s not that we can''t stay. Even if we bring people to surround her now, with his strength, can anyone resist except me? So he wanted to go, and no one could stop him. "


    Lei Rui''s attitude is very calm. Obviously, he still chooses to continue to believe in Wu Hao, but Lei Rui knows very well that Wu Hao has definitely defected.


    "OK, Captain, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Ray left angrily.


    He really didn''t understand why the head of the iron lion wanted to hang himself from this tree. Although Wu Hao was strong and could compete with pangtu, it was also a huge hidden danger to stay.


    In contrast, it''s better to kill Wu Hao directly, and then take the opportunity to find someone again, or leave Wu Hao and destroy Tiexiong Corps sooner or later.


    Back in the tent, Wu Hao took out the things given to him by the Yongtu Corps. There were indeed several treasures.


    Eight treasures glazed lamp. There is an array in the lamp, which can condense aura. It can be said to be a natural gathering array.


    However, the eight treasures glass lamp has no effect in the local fire refining, because there is no aura in the local fire refining.


    But if you get it outside, the eight treasures glazed lamp is a super baby, which can condense the surrounding spiritual power and double the spiritual power.


    Immediately, Wu Hao got the small world pilot test first.


    Sure enough, when you enter the small world and use the eight treasures glass lamp, the spiritual power immediately becomes rich. Originally, the spiritual power in the small world is twice as high as that of the earth, and now it has doubled. It can be said that the cultivation environment in the small world is much higher than that of the earth.


    In addition to the eight treasures glass lamp, there is also a jade, which has a strong defensive effect.


    With his current strength, this fast jade can completely resist the peak attack of the world leader, which is also a life-saving thing.


    The other is the general sabre. It''s a good grade. It''s a treasure. The rest are small things that don''t play a big role.


    But on the whole, the harvest is not small this time. In order to win him over, the Yongtu corps also calculated the blood cost.


    But he knew the other party''s purpose. On the one hand, he wanted to use his hand to kill Tiexiong Corps.


    At midnight, a figure sneaked into Wu Hao''s tent and stayed in it for half an hour before leaving.


    Three days later, Wu Hao met with sijeff of Yongtu Corps again.


    "Is Mr. Wu serious? The Yongtu regiment will send someone to attack our Beiling mountains? "


    "The news has been given to you. Believe it or not." Wu Hao disappeared immediately.


    Sijeff also immediately returned to Yongtu corps and told pangyong the news.


    "Commander, Wu Tian is very cunning. I don''t think he can be trusted for the time being, but we have to prevent it."


    Pang Yong thought for two seconds and nodded.


    "OK, you take people to the Beiling mountains immediately. I will also pay attention to their situation. This time, you follow pontu to ensure that everything is safe, but at the same time, you have to prevent our other mountain resources and ensure that the base camp is not attacked secretly."


    Pang Yong immediately ordered him to go on. Obviously, he didn''t fully believe what Wu Hao said.


    Otherwise, taking this opportunity, he can send out all of them. On the one hand, he can eradicate the headquarters of Tiexiong Corps. On the other hand, he can also send the whole army to Beiling to kill the iron lion.


    But he didn''t believe what Wu Hao said, so he had to keep it for the time being.


    The next night, the team led by the iron lion had quietly arrived at the Beiling mountains. When it was quiet, all the members of Tiexiong rushed up one after another.


    Although pangtu''s strength is good, he is not the opponent of the iron lion after all. For a time, the iron lion was defeated and the Beiling mountains were occupied.


    The news soon spread to Pang Yong''s ears, and Pang Yong was angry in an instant.


    Damn it!


    At this moment, he knew that what Wu Hao said was true and they were careless.


    However, when he personally led the team to Tiexiong''s base camp, Tiexiong had also returned.


    "Good, Tiexiong. You''re lucky this time. You won''t be so lucky next time." Seeing that Wu Hao was there, Tiexiong didn''t choose to do it.


    Now he may not suffer because Wu Hao has been bought by them, but Wu Hao''s undercover will also be exposed, so he chose to retreat.


    As long as Wu Hao is undercover, it''s just the Beiling mountains. He will be able to recapture it soon.


    A week later, Wu Hao made another appointment with sijeff.


    "It seems that you don''t trust me very much, or you won''t lose the Beiling mountains." Wu Hao said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Well, Mr. Wu, misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. Our regiment commander just wanted to be safe. Who knows that the iron lion actually sent out the whole army, which really surprised us." Jeff said awkwardly.


    "OK, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. This time they want to occupy the eastern mountains. You can choose what to do." With that, Wu Hao left again.


    After sijeff returned to the camp, Pang Yong made a bold choice this time.


    "This time, it is bound to be the iron lion''s own team, so pangtu and I will go out together to directly kill the iron lion and take 30 elites. Everyone is on standby and ready to attack the iron lion base camp at any time."


    "Captain, this is too dangerous. You two have left. If they attack the base camp at that time, they will be finished." Suddenly someone spoke.


    "What do you say to do? Still like last time? " Pang Yong asked with an ugly face. If the eastern mountains were occupied again, their situation would be passive.


    "Why don''t you personally lead the team to the eastern mountains this time? Even if he meets the iron lion, he can''t help you. Pangtu stays at the base camp, so he can defend again."


    The scene was quiet for a few seconds, but Pang Yong shook his head.


    "No, we must defeat each other at one time this time. It should be impossible for Wu Tian to give us holiday news. We must not miss this opportunity." Pang Yong immediately decided, and then rushed to the eastern mountains with a large army to solve the iron lion at one time.


    But Pang Yong and others waited for three hours in the eastern mountains, and still no one was seen.

 Chapter 495

    However, when Pang Yong reacted badly, he saw a seriously injured member running up from the foot of the mountain.


    "Commander, no, no, our base camp is under attack."


    Suddenly, a seriously injured man came up and fell directly to the ground.


    "Commander, the western mountains were attacked."


    The two news were like red tops. Pang Yong''s face changed greatly and roared immediately.


    "Asshole! All go back to me. " Pang Yong and his men immediately rushed back to the base camp, while Wu Hao and his men were occupying the western mountains.


    The iron lion took people to attack the base camp of Yongtu Corps. Pangtu was defeated by the iron lion and fled.


    When Pang Yong knew all this, it was too late. The base camp was occupied and the western mountains were occupied.


    Pang Tu meets Pang Yong halfway to report the situation, and Pang Yong is furious immediately.


    "Just the iron lion?"


    Pontu nodded.


    "OK, go back with me. Today I''m going to take his dog''s life. Sijeff, you go to contact Wu Tian to see what''s going on with him. If he dares to cheat me, there''s no amnesty!"


    Up to now, Pang Yong is still uncertain whether Wu Hao cheated him or the iron lion cheated everyone. Instead of really occupying the eastern mountains, he ran to attack their base camp.


    They came to the gate of their own base camp, but at this time, the flag of their Yongtu regiment had fallen and was replaced by the flag of Tiexiong regiment.


    "Iron lion, get out of here. This is my base camp. Get out of here!"


    Pang Yong and pangtu looked at their base camp covetously. If they didn''t think there were valuables in it, he would raze the place to the ground immediately.


    The iron lion heard the cry outside and came out. Next to the iron lion was Wu Hao.


    "You!" Pang Yong was surprised when he saw Wu Hao. How could Wu Hao be here.


    "I what? Is it a special surprise? It''s specially prepared for you, but here I still have to say thank you to head Pang Yong for sending me so many good things. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    At this moment, if Pang Yong doesn''t know he has been fooled, he will really become a fool.


    "Damn it, you dare to unite to deceive me." Pang Yong was angry and rushed at them without thinking.


    "Wu Tian, be careful. I''ll deal with him." The iron lion greeted Wu Hao and didn''t forget to remind him.


    "No problem, but today they must leave one person to go, no, and then suffer endless." Wu Hao obviously made a plan and looked at pangtu.


    Pang Yong''s strength is very strong. He can''t kill each other with his strength for the time being. The iron lion and Pang Yong can only form an enemy, so they can only start from pangtu.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Three areas!


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao didn''t intend to give pangtu a chance to breathe at all. He suddenly burst out 80% of his strength.


    As soon as the field of gravity came out, pontu suddenly felt a strong pressure, which made him feel unable to move.


    "What''s going on!" Pontu''s face changed, completely unaware of what had happened.


    But seeing that Wu Hao was about to reach his eyes, pangtu could only resist the pressure and tilt to one side, barely avoiding Wu Hao''s lightning force.


    "Oh? It seems that your strength has improved. You can escape. " Wu Hao sneered. Originally, he wanted to kill with one blow. Unexpectedly, pangtu had some strength.


    "If you want to kill me, you''re a little tender." Pangtu''s sword also rotates wildly, and finally throws it at Wu Hao.


    It bears huge gravity, so pontu has no choice but to choose long-range attack.


    But his long-distance attack was not simple at all. After the sabre was hidden by Wu Hao, he would still track it. After turning a corner, he flew over again.


    The power of the sabre is definitely not simple. If you eat it hard, you may pay some price.


    But if he doesn''t take it, the saber will probably follow him all the time.


    "Well, how dare you underestimate me now?" Pontu smiled confidently.


    He may not be the opponent of the iron lion, but he is still confident in dealing with Wu Hao, even if he suffered a loss in Wu Hao''s hands last time.


    "It''s not difficult to block your move, but it''s not necessary for me. Your so-called killing move may not be just for me."


    Wu Hao showed a sinister smile and ran towards the members of Yongtu Corps in the twinkling of an eye.


    In an instant, where the powerful saber passed, there were all howls, death and injury.


    "Wu Tian, you used such a sinister trick!" Pontu''s face changed greatly, and he immediately accepted the move. If it went on like this, all the members of the Yongtu corps were solved by his Sabre before they died.


    "Hehe, now what I tell you is that you die, or I die, you tell me insidious?"


    Seeing Pang Tu accept the move, Wu Hao smiles. This is a good opportunity.


    "It''s only because you met me, Wu Hao."


    Space field!


    Wu Hao thought for a moment and came to pangtu''s back. A dagger appeared in his hand.


    Cangyue dagger.


    Although pontu was rough and fleshy, he was vulnerable to the cangyue dagger. In an instant, the cangyue dagger disappeared into pontu''s back and hit his heart.


    "Pontu!" Pang Yong also saw this scene and wanted to help, but the iron lion wouldn''t let Pang Yong succeed.


    "What are you doing? I''m your opponent!" Iron lion knows that this is a critical moment and must hold Pang Yong back.


    "Big brother..." pangtu was fatally hurt, his eyes became lax, and his breath was rapidly dissipated.


    "Pontu, damn it! Iron lion, I will never let you go, and you, Wu Tian! "


    Although angry, Pang Yong was also a man who had experienced wind and rain. He immediately chose to retreat.


    "Commander iron lion, stop him!" Wu Hao knows he can''t let the tiger go back to the mountain. If it can be solved at one time, it must be solved at one time.


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao instantly turned the field of gravity to Pang Yong.


    Space field!


    However, when he arrived, Pang Yong had disappeared and obviously used the treasure of space.


    "Run away!" Wu Hao''s face is gloomy and Pang Yong''s strength is good. It''s not a good thing for them to let him run away now.


    "It''s all right. He won''t live long. My Tomahawk has strong poison. He was hit by the Tomahawk just now." The iron lion said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was relieved, but he was still a little uneasy.


    "Wait a minute." Wu Hao immediately closed his eyes and opened his mind. In an instant, it was all under Wu Hao''s control.


    However, Pang Yong was still not seen at a distance of about 10000 meters. Obviously, he has been far away from this area.


    "I can''t find it. Forget it. At least pontu has been solved now. His general situation is gone."


    For a moment, all the members of Tiexiong Corps cheered, and they finally won the battle.


    Some time ago, after pangtu was promoted, they have been trembling. They thought it would be over this time. Unexpectedly, there was a reversal in less than a month.

 Chapter 496

    "Wu Tian, Wu Tian!" For a moment, Wu Hao''s name sounded on the scene. He was a fool. Everyone knew that he could win this time. In fact, it was all thanks to Wu Hao.


    If it weren''t for the appearance of Wu Hao, how could they win so easily, and how could they fight back in this case.


    "I really should thank you, Wu Tian. If it weren''t for your plan this time, it wouldn''t be so easy to defeat the Yongtu Corps."


    Wu Hao shook his head and said, "this is the head of the iron lion who can trust me."


    On the night of the solicitation incident, Wu Hao sent a letter to the iron lion. That night, the iron lion discussed with him for a whole hour.


    At first, the Beiling mountains were designed to catch big fish for a long time, which was also one of Wu Hao''s plans at the beginning. The next Dongyu mountains are the main play.


    It is precisely because of this that they can disintegrate the Yongtu corps at such a fast speed.


    "Then don''t say anything. By the way, Pang Yong ran away. These members?"


    Iron lion looked at the remaining 20 members below and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    After all, they are members of the Yongtu Corps. It''s not good or bad for them to stay, but it would be too cruel to kill them.


    Since this battle was fought by Wu Hao, Wu Hao naturally has the right to speak/


    "Let them go. They only want to practice and survive in the fire refining in this place. There''s no need to kill them all. Moreover, even if they find Pang Yong again, it won''t be a big threat to us."


    Hearing this, the iron lion nodded silently, then opened his mouth and said, "let''s go. I hope you can take care of yourself."


    As if they were pardoned, they fled desperately.


    "Come on, let''s go back and celebrate!" The iron lion took Wu Hao back to the camp.


    That night, Tiexiong Corps was quite lively and won an overwhelming victory. From now on, there is only Tiexiong Corps in this area, and there is no Yongtu Corps.


    "Listen to me. From now on, what Wu Tian says is what I say. You must obey. From today on, Wu Tian is the deputy head of our Tiexiong corps!"


    No one objected to this remark. Wu Hao proved with the his strength today that he has this strength, so deputy head Wu Hao deserves his name.


    But Wu Hao stood up.


    "Head of the iron lion, the position of this deputy head is even better. I think captain Lei Rui is more suitable than me. If there is no accident, I think he will be promoted to the senior level in two months, and he will be a big assistant to you at that time."


    Lei Rui nearby was shocked when he heard this. Wu Hao actually helped him speak and recommended him as deputy head.


    Just now when he heard that iron lion wanted to arrange Wu Hao to be the deputy head, he was ten thousand rejections in his heart, but why did Wu Hao speak for him.


    "This..." the iron lion looked at Wu Hao and Lei Rui. It didn''t seem that Wu Hao was saying something against his heart.


    Immediately, the iron lion patted his thigh.


    "OK!" Roared.


    "Even if you are not the deputy head, what you said is just like what I said. Since you recommend captain Lei Rui, from now on, Captain Lei Rui is the deputy head of our Tiexiong Corps. Let''s drink to him!"


    There was another cheer.


    Although Lei Rui was excited at this time, he felt a little guilty. He tried every means to see Wu Hao unhappy, but now he can sit in the position of deputy head. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao helped speak.


    In this way, his attitude some time ago was to spend the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    After the party, Lei Rui found Wu Hao and his face was a little ugly.


    "Mr. Wu, that... Me." Some are hard to say.


    "Well, there''s no need to apologize. You and I have no hatred. Besides, I''m just telling the truth. Compared with management, you''re more suitable than me. I''m just thinking about the Tiexiong Corps. There''s no need to apologize." Wu Hao said first.


    Lei Rui was silent for two seconds, and finally snapped.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu. I won''t say anything else. If Mr. Wu has any orders in the future, I lei Rui will die."


    Lei Rui didn''t say anything more. He knew it was useless to say more at this time. He just wrote down Wu Hao''s kindness.


    After Lei Rui left, Wu Hao smiled. In fact, from the beginning, he knew that Lei Rui was not bad, but he didn''t accept it.


    He was treated so well just when he came here. Anyone''s heart would fluctuate.


    Anyway, we all have to share weal and woe together in this ghost area in the future. Why make the relationship so rigid? Take this opportunity to talk about everything and it will be all right.


    At this time, Pang Yong was far away from xiaodongshan. Recalling everything he created in xiaodongshan, Pang Yong was angry in his heart.


    "No, I must take back what I lost. The iron lion is waiting. I will make you pay the price. And Wu Tian, I swear not to be a man if I don''t kill you!"


    Pang Yong has entered heixilin, the territory of two other lords.


    In this ghost area, there are five territories, which are controlled by 13 forces. Almost all of them compete with each other and almost reach a system of confrontation.


    But now xiaodongshan has been taken by Tiexiong corps, but the whole ghost area is the weakest.


    Other territories are stronger than xiaodongshan.


    Just like heixilin, there are also two forces, a Beiyu mercenary organization, which specializes in killing people and stealing goods.


    The other is the Optimus corps, which is similar to the nature of his Yongtu Corps.


    However, she does not intend to join the Optimus Corps this time. Compared with the Optimus corps, this Beiyu organization is relatively valuable.


    With Pang Yong''s strength, he naturally entered the Beiyu organization without much effort.


    After he informed the Beiyu organization of the whole process, the Beiyu organization also chose to leave him temporarily. After all, Pang Yong is also a senior strong man.


    You know, no matter the Beiyu organization or the Optimus corps, there is no top-level strong person on both sides, so if there is one more senior, there will be a huge gap in the competition between the two sides.


    "Commander Pang wants us to avenge you, but you don''t seem to have brought your chips." Beiyu organization is such a reality.


    They are responsible for obtaining benefits and taking money to eliminate disasters for others. It is not impossible for Pang Yong to take revenge, but he must take chips in exchange.


    "I have, but they are all in the camp. As long as you follow me back, everything in the camp will be yours. I just need you to help me kill two people."


    Hearing this, Beiyu shook his head: "this business won''t work. Now all your things are iron lions. If I want to get them, I can send someone to get them, so that''s not your chip."


    The iron lion was silent for two seconds. They all said that the North Island organization had a heart of stone. Unexpectedly, it really only recognized money but not people.

 Chapter 497

    "OK, I''ll give you chips, but only I can find this chip. Now my territory has been occupied, you must take someone to help me eradicate the Tiexiong corps, and I can find it for you."


    "Of course, I know you may not believe it. Let me tell you the location of a treasure first. You can find it first."


    With that, Pang Yong described the location of the treasure and handed it to Beiyu''s men.


    Wu Hao''s cultivation has also entered a bottleneck period. At this time, he is about to reach the intermediate peak.


    After killing pontu, I got a lot of good things from his space storage.


    He didn''t know most of the things in it, but it was very practical. It surprised him at that time. It seemed that he was the deputy head of Yongtu Corps. As expected, there were many treasures.


    If Pang Yong''s things can also be integrated, I''m afraid the promotion to senior level is just around the corner.


    After training, Wu Hao came out of the tent and saw that many people were digging again with the spade. Wu Hao walked past in a puzzled face.


    "Commander iron lion, what''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, my God, you came just in time. The members of Yongtu Corps who were released before came back. They chose to take refuge in us, so they told me that pangyong buried many good things in xiaodongshan. Now we are looking for them."


    "Oh?" Wu Hao is also interested. I''m afraid all the things that can bury Pang Yong underground are good things.


    "Did you find it?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    The iron lion shook his head: "I haven''t found it. I''ve been looking for it for three days. They just know that something is buried underground. As for where it is, they don''t know."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. The next second he closed his eyes and released his mental power, covering 10000 meters.


    After a while, Wu Hao opened his eyes and smiled.


    "Don''t dig here. Come with me." Wu Hao left first, and the iron lion followed him.


    When they came to a place 100 meters away, Wu Hao checked again. There was something below.


    "Dig down here." Wu Hao pointed to the land under his feet and immediately someone began to do it.


    "Wu Tian, how do you know there''s something here? Have you cultivated your mental strength? " The iron lion asked curiously.


    Mental power is a skill that everyone wants to practice, but not many people may practice it.


    Since Wu Hao knows that there are treasures in this position, it is naturally through other means. These means naturally also include spiritual thinking.


    Wu Hao nodded: "I haven''t been practicing for a long time, but I didn''t expect it to come in handy now."


    Hearing this, the iron lion laughed with satisfaction. Wu Hao''s means really emerged one after another. This time he found the treasure. At the same time, he was very glad that he didn''t let Wu Hao leave at that time, otherwise he would regret to die.


    "Captain, there''s really something!" Suddenly someone shouted.


    About three meters underground, boxes are put in them mouth by mouth. They don''t look old. They shouldn''t have been put for long.


    "Attention, everyone, someone is coming!" Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. There was a whole team coming this way not far away.


    "Someone? Now there is only our Tiexiong regiment in xiaodongshan. Is there anyone passing by here? " The iron lion also frowned and looked in the direction Wu Hao looked.


    "Of course, there must be others. Pang Yong is not dead. It is a huge hidden danger for us. Maybe it is the people he brought."


    The iron lion didn''t speak, because he really felt someone coming. He wasn''t too surprised that Pang Yong didn''t die.


    Although his Sabre was poisonous at that time, it was not inextricable. Pang Yong had been a leader for so many years. How could he have no means.


    But the members of Yongtu corps are either dead or injured. Some elites have chosen to take refuge in them. How dare Pang Yong bring people back?


    When the other party showed up, the iron lion''s face changed slightly.


    "Beiyu organization, what are you doing in the territory of our Tiexiong corps?" The iron lion recognized the badge on each other''s clothes at a glance. It was the Beiyu mercenary organization, one of heixilin''s two major organizations.


    "I''m really lucky. I didn''t expect to meet the head of the iron lion here." A man with long hair smiled and said.


    "Please exit from xiaodongshan on Beiyu. This is not the place you should come." The iron lion said sternly.


    "Captain iron lion, don''t worry. We''re just passing by. We''ll go after we get our things." The man with long hair looked at the treasure that had been dug up. It was obvious that they were a step late.


    "Take something? What? "


    "It''s these treasures. It''s really troublesome for the head of the iron lion to take them out for us. We''ll leave now."


    "Hum! Dream, this is my xiaodongshan, without your Beiyu! "


    When the iron lion disagreed, he took out his axe and saw that he was going to fight.


    The man with long hair smiled when he saw this scene: "Captain iron lion, why? This thing doesn''t belong to you originally. We''re just entrusted by others to be loyal to others. We''re hurt and bad. Captain iron lion should know our behavior style on Beiyu."


    It seems that the words are euphemistic and polite, but in fact they are threatening the iron lion.


    At this point, the iron lion really hesitated. Beiyu is much stronger than his iron male Corps. If he annoys the other party, it won''t do him any good.


    "No matter how you behave on Beiyu, I''ll give you ten seconds to think about it, either die or get out." Wu Hao stood up at this time.


    There are also two high-level strong men from the other side. They are ready to fight them.


    "Who are you? Your regiment commander didn''t speak. What are you? " The man with long hair had a transient facial expression and obviously didn''t like Wu Hao''s way of speaking.


    "You don''t care who I am. You''re not qualified. If Pang Yong asked you to come, you''d better tell Pang Yong that you''d better hide forever. By the way, you Beiyu are the same. Don''t offend an enemy you can''t afford."


    The iron lion on one side widened his eyes. Wu Hao actually said such words to Beiyu. It''s too arrogant. Isn''t it obvious that he wants to annoy Beiyu.


    "You want to die?" The long haired man''s breath burst in an instant, trying to deter Wu Hao, but a sudden pressure hit, almost making him unable to stand.


    "I think you''re dying. You still have five seconds!"


    For a long time, the man with long hair was silent. Wu Hao''s means were very strong and his tone was very hard. If they were hard, they would suffer.


    "OK, you''re cruel. Let''s withdraw." Long haired men can only choose to compromise in the end. With Wu Hao as a strong man and the iron lion here, they certainly can''t get things today.


    After the people on Beiyu left, Wu Hao turned around and asked people to move all the things up.


    "Oh, Wu Tian, we''re in trouble now. It''s heixilin''s Beiyu organization. Its means are vicious, and there are four senior strongmen in their organization."

 Chapter 498

    "Don''t worry, the distant water can''t save the near fire. They have to kill us first. I''m afraid they will pay a heavy price. Besides, do they dare to pour out for us?" Wu Hao smiled.


    He knew something about the ghost area before, and he knew several major areas of the ghost area.


    Heixilin has also heard that there seems to be an Optimus regiment in addition to the Beiyu organization.


    If the North Island organization poured out in order to deal with their iron male regiment, I''m afraid Optimus would not wait to die. At that time, the loss may be the North Island organization.


    "It is said that their head of Beiyu is about to reach the peak level, which is not a good thing for us." Although what Wu Hao said is also true, the other party has a strong man who is about to reach the peak.


    At that time, if the head of Beiyu comes in person, they may be in danger.


    "It''s all right. If he''s a smart man, he won''t dare to come. If he dares to come, I dare let him come back." Wu Hao smiled confidently.


    For a moment, the iron lion didn''t speak. Although he didn''t know where Wu Hao came from, Wu Hao was very mysterious. Since he said so, he should have some killer mace.


    "By the way, commander iron lion, I have a request. Can you give me two treasures?" Wu Hao looked at the box.


    Just now he has checked it with his mental strength. There are things he needs.


    There are many good goods left by Pang Tu of Yongtu Corps. Now these are all Pang Yong''s, and naturally they won''t be found anywhere.


    Now his strength has reached the intermediate peak of the world Master. If his strength can break through again, I''m afraid even the world Master peak will not be able to help him.


    "OK, no problem. You can choose by yourself. Don''t say two, even ten will be fine." The iron lion smiled and said.


    It''s all thanks to Wu Hao to find these good things this time. If it weren''t for Wu Hao, the people on Beiyu would have taken them away.


    So Wu Hao is the greatest hero. It''s just two. It''s nothing at all.


    "OK, then I''m welcome." As Wu Hao began to choose, he finally took three treasures.


    "By the way, commander iron lion, I will be closed during this period. If there is no important thing, don''t bother me for the time being."


    The iron lion nodded and ordered to go down.


    In the following month, the people of Tiexiong corps were constantly harassed. Beiyu actually set up a special group to take root in xiaodongshan.


    The team is led by a senior strong man, including Pang Yong. Together, there are two senior, which puts a lot of pressure on the iron lion.


    At the beginning of the period, he also wanted to inform Wu Hao and ask Wu Hao''s opinion, but Wu Hao has been in a closed state. Finally, he gave up the idea.


    As long as the other side doesn''t attack them, he will continue to consume it. It depends on whether Wu Hao leaves the customs first or the people on Beiyu start first.


    Another month later, Wu Hao was in a breakthrough state at this time.


    Half a month ago, Lei Rui had broken through and reached the advanced level, which was great news for the whole Tiexiong Corps.


    This also means that at this moment, their Tiexiong regiment and Wu Hao have three senior strong men.


    Tiexiong also breathed a long sigh of relief. Now Lei Rui has broken through to the advanced level. Now even if Beiyu hits him, he is not afraid.


    Meanwhile, Pang Yong is having a dispute with people on Beiyu.


    "Captain Liu Ming, when are you going to launch the attack after all? Take advantage of Lei Ruigang''s breakthrough and the strength hasn''t stabilized yet. If you don''t attack again, you won''t have a chance."


    Liu Ming is the senior strongman sent by the Beiyu organization and is fully responsible for the operation.


    But after two months, Liu Ming did nothing and showed no sign of going out.


    "The man named Wu Tian hasn''t found any news yet. It''s bad for us to go out now." Liu Ming frowned and said faintly.


    "Adverse? Then I''d like to ask how you can do it? Wu Tian must not be in there now, so we can''t put it off any longer. " Pang Yong said angrily.


    He has been patient for nearly two months. If he continues to wait, there will definitely be changes.


    Just then, a member of Beiyu ran in from the outside and made an emergency report.


    "Elder Liu Ming, the man named Wu Tian has finally been investigated. He seems to be in seclusion now, so he hasn''t appeared."


    "Shut up?" Liu Ming stood up with an ugly face.


    "Elder Liu Ming, since he''s in seclusion, it''s just right for us to kill him now. If he leaves, we''ll have no hope."


    After hesitating for two seconds, Liu Ming immediately said, "gather everyone and launch an attack immediately."


    Liu Ming also knew that he had missed the best time. As Pang Yong said, now is the time to attack. The later it is, the greater the change.


    At this time, Wu Hao was meditating. The strength of the intermediate peak was like a jam. It was like lack of spiritual power.


    The three treasures he asked for before have been completely absorbed, but even so, there is still no breakthrough. It seems that this breakthrough is difficult.


    An hour later, Wu Hao wanted to give up. It seemed that he was really lack of spiritual power, so he couldn''t break through.


    But at this time, there was a war outside, and Wu Hao felt a trace of spiritual power in the war.


    Wu Hao was excited by this silk power. Although it was not much, it was not impossible to break through the advanced level as long as he persisted for a while.


    "Beiyu organization, do you want to intervene in the affairs of our Tiexiong corps and Yongtu corps?" The iron lion is confronting Liu Ming, but his eyes look at Pang Yong.


    This guy is really a disaster. He should have stayed even if he tried his best, but now he has left himself such a huge disaster.


    "It''s not that I don''t interfere. Before, people from Beiyu came to your xiaodongshan. I heard that the head of the iron lion didn''t give face. I just came to ask for an explanation. Why be so nervous." Liu Ming said with a smile.


    "What does the North Island organization want to say? If it''s about Pang Yong, don''t blame our Tiexiong Corps for not giving face again."


    Liu Ming smiled again: "of course it''s impossible. In fact, the statement is very simple. As long as the head of the iron lion hands over all the previous things, this matter can be stopped."


    The iron lion''s face changed slightly. It seems that these guys still came for those things. I didn''t expect to send so many people for those things.


    However, the treasures left by Pang Yong are really valuable. I didn''t expect that Pang Yong has accumulated so much wealth over the years.


    But all this has become the past. Now all those things have been owned by his Tiexiong Corps. It''s really impossible to rely on Liu Ming alone to go back. Moreover, even if he agrees, the following members can''t agree.

 Chapter 499

    "If this is the case, I can only say that you, Captain Liu Ming, have come for nothing. We have sold the things." The iron lion said in a heavy voice, which seemed to have nothing to talk about.


    "OK, there''s no problem selling it. You can hand in the money."


    Iron lion didn''t expect that the people of the Beiyu organization were so cheeky that they could do anything for money.


    "The money is gone. Please ask captain Liu Ming to go back and take a message. This thing belongs to xiaodongshan, not heixilin. Besides, Pang Yong said it was his. Is it his? His name wasn''t written on the treasure when it was found. "


    With these words, the iron lion made a look at Lei Rui and made him ready to fight.


    It is estimated that this battle will be a fierce battle. After all, Wu Hao is not here. Lei Ruigang has just been promoted. His strength will certainly be insufficient.


    But Lei Rui was not afraid, and the sword in his hand sounded again.


    "So the head of the iron lion just doesn''t have to talk?" As soon as the words came out, the members of Beiyu surrounded all the gates of the camp. Obviously, they did not intend to let anyone leave safely.


    "I don''t mind if you want to talk, but I don''t think there''s anything to talk about baby and money." The iron lion snapped back. His colleagues were also praying that Wu Hao could come out quickly. Lei Rui couldn''t last long.


    "OK, then I''ll level your Tiexiong corps and find it by myself." Liu Ming waved his hand. In an instant, all the people of Beiyu organization went out one after another.


    It can be seen that Pang Yong has been waiting for this moment for a long time. After launching the attack, he was the first to go out and killed two members of Tiexiong Corps in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Old thief, where are you going? Your opponent is me!" Lei Rui fixed his eyes on Pang Yong and stopped his crazy behavior.


    "Just you? Don''t think you can get promoted to senior level. You are nothing in front of me. Die for me! " Pang Yong''s powerful force shocked Lei Rui back and forth.


    They are also senior. It seems that there is a gap, but Lei Rui still hasn''t retreated.


    He knew that once he retreated, the weak members behind him would be slaughtered, and he would stick to his defense.


    The iron lion and Liu Ming were also inseparable, and a scuffle began.


    "Are you a bastard? You''re not dead!" Looking at Lei Rui who has been seriously injured, Pang Yong''s teeth itch. Lei Rui is too much in his way.


    If it hadn''t been for Lei Rui, now he had killed nearly half of the members of Tiexiong Corps.


    "Yes, I''m here. Don''t think about it!" Lei Rui stood up again and still insisted on resisting.


    "Lei Rui, hold on. Wu Tian is almost over."


    At this moment, everyone has noticed that a strong breath is slowly rising in the tent not far away, which is obviously breaking through.


    "No, Wu Tian wants to break through!" Pang Yong also felt the breath.


    "Captain Liu Ming, help me stop them. I''m going to kill that guy too. I can''t let him break through."


    Immediately Pang Yong wanted to rush in the direction of Wu Hao. Although he didn''t fight with Wu Hao, he understood Wu Hao''s terrible.


    At the beginning, there was only intermediate strength, but he killed pontu. It can be seen that this strength is terrible.


    Now Wu Hao is about to break through. Once he breaks through successfully, Wu Hao''s strength will definitely increase a lot. I''m afraid even he will not be an opponent at that time.


    "Your opponent is here!" Lei Rui took the sword and directly bumped Pang Yong out with his body. He also rolled on the ground for several times.


    "Ray!" The iron lion was also flustered when he saw this scene. Lei Rui has been seriously injured. If he continues, he is likely to die.


    "If you want to die, I''ll help you!" Pang yongnu knows that if Lei Rui is not solved, he will never get close to Wu Hao, because Lei Rui has begun to work hard.


    "Come on!" Lei Rui roared and rushed over again, but how could he be Pang Yong''s opponent.


    The sword in Pang Yong''s hand ran directly through Lei Rui''s abdomen.


    "Ray!" The iron lion pushed Liu Ming away and rushed up. The Tomahawk beat Pang Yong back.


    "Captain, I, I didn''t do it. I can''t hold on." Lei Rui''s mouth was bleeding, but the perseverance in his eyes made people angry.


    "You must not die. You have reached the advanced level now. You have a position in this ghost area. You must stick to it." The iron lion held Larry''s hand and shouted.


    "Hum, damn you, next is Wu Tian!" Pang Yong snorted coldly and rushed to Wu Hao''s tent without stopping for a moment.


    Bang!


    However, Wu Hao''s tent exploded directly at this time, and the strong breath directly repelled Pang Yong.


    "Captain, take this for him!" Wu Hao waved his hand, a bottle of blood medicine quickly passed through the crowd and was finally taken by the iron lion.


    Iron lion can''t think much now. Take it to Lei Rui immediately and it will have an effect immediately.


    Lei Rui''s already fatal injury is actually recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he has stabilized when his vitality is declining rapidly.


    Seeing this scene, the iron lion was also relieved. It seems that it has stabilized.


    "Pang Yong, I admire you for coming back, but don''t go this time. Stay with pangtu."


    Wu Hao''s strength has just broken through. He also wants to see what degree he has reached now.


    Pang Yong''s strength may have threatened him before he broke through, but now he is the same senior as Pang Yong. How can Pang Yong be his opponent.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Wu Hao and Pang Yong fought for 50 rounds after only performing Kunming magic.


    "Is this your strength to break through? It doesn''t look like much. " Pang Yong obviously doesn''t have much pressure on Wu Hao at this time. Of course, he knows very well that Wu Hao at this time can''t kill him.


    "Really? Let me show you how I killed pontu. "


    Gravity field!


    The power of lightning!


    In an instant, the surroundings became extremely violent, and even the tents were overturned.


    The strong gravity pressure directly made Pang Yong kneel on the ground.


    "Everyone on Beiyu Island, today you sent Tiexiong a generous gift. Tiexiong accepted it and will return it in the future. If you want to go today, I won''t stop it, but if you don''t go, you will die!"


    Wu Hao''s words returned to the scene, and even Liu Ming trembled.


    At first, Pang Yong told him that Wu Hao''s strength was terrible and killed the senior strong with intermediate strength. At that time, he didn''t believe it at all.


    But at this moment, he had to believe that watching Pang Yong kneel on the ground could prove everything.


    "Boy, your strength is really good, but you can''t offend me on Beiyu. We can leave today, but Pang Yong I must take it away."


    The reputation of Beiyu makes Liu Ming unable to leave alone. Otherwise, how can they make fire here in the future? If Optimus hears it, they may not be able to lift their heads all their life.


    "In that case, you should stay."

 Chapter 500

    "I want to see if you can afford to provoke Wu Tian on Beiyu!" With that, Wu Hao looked at the iron lion.


    "Head of the iron lion, give him and Pang Yong to me. You can deal with others. Don''t leave any, all fiber!"


    Everyone was stunned. Is Wu Hao crazy to leave all the people of the Beiyu regiment? If the Beiyu regiment leader finds out, are there any people in their Tiexiong regiment?


    "This..." even iron lion himself hesitated. It was too crazy to do so. He even felt that Wu Hao was reckless.


    "Commander, I can trust Mr. Wu. I have replied. I support Mr. Wu." Ray stood up, his eyes sharper than before.


    "Commander iron lion, if you can trust me, do it!" Wu Hao said again.


    The iron lion looked at the passionate members of the corps and finally smiled. This should be the face that the corps should have.


    "OK, let''s go crazy today. Everyone obey my orders. Everyone present at the Beiyu organization, if you don''t stay, kill me!"


    The scene was a sensation. Liu Ming didn''t understand what happened. How suddenly the people of Tiexiong Corps became like this and dared to attack him Beiyu Corps. It was like looking for death.


    "Tiexiong corps, you dare!" Liu Ming immediately wanted to stop the iron lion.


    "What are you thinking? Your opponent is here." Wu Hao suddenly appeared in front of him, sneered and shouted, "get down on your knees!"


    The gravity field was fully opened. For a time, all members of the Beiyu organization were squeezed by gravity, and their speed decreased one after another.


    "How, how possible, what ability is this!" Liu Ming felt this oppression and realized that the young man in front of him was not crazy. He was really powerful.


    This strength, he only felt in the head, that is to say, Wu Hao''s strength is at least as good as their head.


    "Pang Yong, we work together." Liu Ming broke out with all his strength and reluctantly moved his body.


    After the two met, the pressure also decreased a lot.


    The power of lightning!


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    In an instant, Wu Hao''s strength soared rapidly and almost reached the peak of the world leader.


    In the face of Wu Hao''s terrible strength, they are not opponents at all and can only resist desperately.


    "Stop, stop, I''ll leave now. I won''t interfere in the matter between you and Yongtu Corps." At this moment, Liu Ming has felt the breath of death. If it goes on like this, Wu Hao may really kill him.


    "It''s late."


    Space field!


    Time domain!


    At the same level, there are almost no means to crack the triple field, even if the other party works together.


    After entering his field, they can only wait to be slaughtered.


    "I, I surrender, I can take refuge in you, don''t kill me!" Liu Ming was completely afraid. At this time, he realized that Wu Hao''s strength may have reached the peak level, a little stronger than their Beiyu head.


    "You''re a puppet. The iron male Corps doesn''t need it. You shouldn''t come here."


    As soon as the voice fell, a force of lightning had penetrated their heads. In an instant, they were killed and had no vitality.


    At the same time, iron lion and Lei Rui joined hands and hanged all members of Beiyu organization.


    "Won?" Many people looked at Wu Hao''s direction. Liu Ming and Pang Yong fell to the ground. Obviously, Wu Hao really killed them.


    "How strong!"


    Not far away, Feng Jianzi and Zhan Jiesi shook their heads with a bitter smile.


    "The boy''s strength is even more terrible. At the beginning, he was inseparable from us. Now he dumped us so far. This guy is too terrible."


    The wind sword son nodded: "yes, an evil spirit against the sky will rise in the earth."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu, for saving your life!" Lei Rui immediately came to Wu Hao and half knelt down.


    Wu Hao quickly helped him up.


    "You''re welcome. You''ve bought me enough time."


    At this time, the iron lion and others also came over with a heavy face. Although they were hot-blooded just now, the more they killed, the more jealous they became. But looking at Liu Ming who died here, the iron lion was still a little anxious.


    "Commander iron lion doesn''t have to worry so much. I said that if people on Beiyu dare to come, I''ll let him come back."


    Iron lion didn''t speak. Although he felt that Wu Hao''s strength was stronger than him, he knew very well that the strength of the head of Beiyu was about to reach the peak level. Wu Hao could really cope alone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t you wonder why the members of the Beiyu organization are not weak just now, but why they are so easy to kill? Now I can let you try."


    "Wait a minute!" Janice suddenly shouted.


    "Don''t involve us, you boy. We don''t want to feel it." With that, jenjess and the wind sword immediately evacuated.


    Wu Hao''s strength has now reached an advanced state, and gravity must be more terrible, so they don''t want to suffer.


    "In my gravity field, if anyone can stand out, I can promise him a condition. Come on."


    Immediately, Wu Hao showed the field of gravity again.


    In an instant, half of the camp was surrounded, and all members of Tiexiong Corps directly and heavily hit the ground and couldn''t move at all.


    "Anyone who can''t hold on can say it directly." As soon as the voice fell, someone could not hold on.


    "How can it be? What field is this? It''s so terrible!" Iron lion himself tried to insist, but he could only move one step for half a day.


    As more and more people quit, the pressure on the iron lion is increasing, as is Lei Rui.


    In the end, only iron lion and Lei Rui are left. Wu Hao applies all gravity to them.


    He didn''t try his best to deal with Pang Yong and Liu Ming just now.


    Now it seems that under the condition of full exertion, the senior strong can be so oppressed.


    "Wu Tian, stop it quickly!" The iron lion clenched his teeth and said that even if he did his best, he would not be able to escape this area, let alone get half the benefits.


    After recovering the gravity field, they were paralyzed directly on the ground. Obviously, they were under strong pressure just now.


    "Too strong." Lei Rui gasped with excitement. He never thought Wu Hao was really so strong. It was terrible.


    "Yes, it''s too strong. My head is ashamed. Otherwise, I let you do it. You deserve it." The iron lion smiled and said.


    "Stop, I''m not in the mood. My purpose is not to let you know how strong I am, but to promise you that even if Beiyu comes out today, I''m sure to beat them back."


    At this moment, no one dared to question Wu Hao''s strength.


    "Besides, now it is obvious that it has become the enemy. In that case, after killing Liu Ming, there are only three senior strong men left, which is not much different from us. In this way, you can think about which side has the upper hand."

 Chapter 501

    The iron lion immediately understood what Wu Hao said. With Wu Hao''s strength, he was not afraid of the head of the Beiyu organization at all.


    In addition, he and Lei Rui, two senior strong men, can indeed be in an invincible position.


    Besides, the real enemy on the North Island of heixilin is the Optimus Corps. Even if you know that they killed Liu Ming, so what.


    He is a fool and knows that it is impossible. He will try his best to avenge Liu Ming because of this matter.


    "OK, then do as you say. For this victory, our Corps celebrates for three consecutive days!"


    Iron lion is also very happy after being relieved. Since Wu Hao joined, the iron Xiong Corps can be said to be at the height of the sun. It not only killed the Yongtu corps, but now even the Beiyu organization doesn''t pay attention to it.


    You know, before Wu Hao joined the Tiexiong corps, Beiyu organization came to the Tiexiong Corps twice. At that time, they were afraid to breathe.


    Now he has killed a senior strongman of the other party. It''s very exciting to think about it.


    ¡­¡­


    The news of Liu Ming''s death soon returned to the Beiyu organization.


    The head of the Beiyu organization was very angry when he heard about it. He never thought that the Tiexiong regiment really dared to resist and kill a strong man of his Beiyu organization.


    "Commander, I think it''s better to postpone this matter first. Optimus has made a lot of small moves recently. If you send too many people out at this time, you may be succeeded by Optimus."


    Beiyu naturally knows this problem, but a small Tiexiong regiment dares to kill his people, which simply doesn''t pay attention to him.


    "That''s Wu Tian. Find out his information for me." Beiyu looked at the information reported, and his face became cold.


    According to the information, Liu Ming died in the hands of a man named Wu Tian, who had just joined the Tiexiong Corps.


    Last time, he heard Pang Yong say that this man has a powerful fighting machine, but he didn''t expect that even Liu Ming, an old senior member, could kill him.


    After three days, Tiexiong Corps returned to its usual calm. After three days of excitement, all members of Tiexiong Corps became more active and worked hard to practice one by one.


    "Oh, my God, I really don''t know how to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what to do."


    Wu Hao has also put down his cultivation these days. He has reached the advanced level. At present, it is difficult for him to break through again, unless there is any adventure.


    Just sit down and practice, I''m afraid you may not be able to reach the peak level even in three or four years.


    "The head joked. Since I chose the Tiexiong corps, I will do what I can as much as possible. However, now we should pay attention not only to the Beiyu organization, but also to other forces."


    After Wu Hao reminded, the iron lion was silent for two seconds and then nodded.


    During this period of time, the popularity of Tiexiong Corps is too high, and it is really hard to avoid being watched by people with intentions.


    Although other forces are much stronger than Tiexiong, it is inevitable that there will be cautious people.


    "Ah, now our Tiexiong Corps is also developing steadily. It is always certain that it can''t catch up with other forces. It''s unrealistic to want to catch up with other forces." Tiexiong frowned. Now he was also worried about this.


    But suddenly his eyes widened and his mind flashed.


    "By the way, if you join hands with me, you should be able to open and get the stone gate."


    "What stone gate?" Wu Hao looked at the iron lion and asked.


    "Go, you come with me." The iron lion dragged Wu Hao out. Two minutes later, they came to the hill behind the camp of Tiexiong Corps.


    "Here it is." Tiexiong pointed to a stone gate with a double opening shape. The top of the stone gate was engraved with the words "Tomb of Xiao Sheng".


    "Xiao Sheng''s tomb? Whose grave is this? " Wu Hao is not too curious. Who knows who Xiao Sheng is.


    "I don''t know who it is, but it''s definitely not the weak who can build a tomb in the fire refining in this place. I think this Xiao Sheng must have been a strong man at the beginning."


    Wu Hao checked around. The tomb really has a heavy sense of age. It should be at least hundreds of years.


    "You mean, there must be a baby in here?" Wu Hao unfolded his spiritual mind.


    But the spirit could not penetrate into it, which completely attracted Wu Hao''s attention.


    No wonder I didn''t find the abnormality here when looking for the baby. My mental strength can''t enter it. It seems that there is a secret in it.


    "Wu Tian, let''s join hands and destroy the door directly." Iron lion is ready, but Wu Hao disagrees.


    "This kind of practice is inappropriate. It''s hard to avoid bad retribution for being rude to the elder. Who knows what mechanism there is, I''d better study it first."


    Wu Hao stroked every corner of the stone gate. There was no mechanism, just like two sealed walls.


    But Wu Hao could feel the cool breeze from the crack of the door, which was obviously impossible to block.


    Does it really need violence to open it? Just when Wu Hao wanted to be rough, he suddenly found something strange about the four big characters on his head.


    There seems to be a mechanism under the tomb of the Chinese zodiac.


    Wu Hao began to examine the four characters "Tomb of Xiao Sheng" carefully.


    Sure enough, it really made him find a trace of fishiness.


    There are two black push buttons in the middle of Xiao Sheng''s two words, and Wu Hao gently pressed them down with his hand.


    Then there was a sound, and the two stone doors opened slowly.


    "Open? Wu Tian, I really admire it. I''ve been here for several years. I often think about it here, but I haven''t found the problem. I really admire it. " Seeing the stone gate open, the iron lion smiled happily.


    The reason why the regiment was established here was entirely because of the tomb.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, five or six years later, there was no trace of opening the tomb. Originally, he had given up.


    If he and Wu Hao still can''t open the stone gate this time, he will really give up decisively, but he didn''t expect that the stone gate was really opened by Wu Hao.


    "Go in and have a look!" Wu Hao went in first. There was no light in it.


    Wu Hao gathered a trace of lightning to form a trace of light. He could see about two meters around in front of him.


    "Commander iron lion, be careful. You and I don''t know much about it." Wu Hao beat him step by step, while the iron lion followed and observed the situation around him.


    Just before they had gone far, a group of giant bats flew out. They were much bigger than ordinary bats.


    "Poison King bat, good guy, there are so many in here." When the iron lion saw the bat, it immediately went into battle.


    Wu Hao wondered what the poison King bat was, which could make the iron lion look excited.


    "Kill as many as you can. This is a good thing."

 Chapter 502

    "Good stuff? What''s the use? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Poison King bat is very rare in this place. It has bat gall in its body and can forge its constitution."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao has begun to do it.


    Gravity field!


    In an instant, all bats passing through the gravity area fell down one after another.


    At the same time, the power of lightning was released immediately. In an instant, many poison King bats were shot down. Seeing this scene, the iron lion put down the attack.


    With Wu Hao''s demon level ability, where can he use it? Let him take the bat courage.


    In about ten minutes, Wu Hao and Wu Hao got more than thirty bat galls.


    "It seems that there is nothing wrong." The iron lion smiled at the bat gall and handed it to Wu Hao.


    "You basically killed all these bats. It''s all yours."


    Wu Hao took the bat gall, cleaned up the quantity, and then selected ten by himself.


    "You can arrange the rest by yourself. I''m not alone."


    The iron lion nodded. Of course, he knew that Wu Hao was not that kind of person, so he was so bold to give the bat gall to Wu Hao just now.


    The inside of the cave is not deep, only about five meters. No wonder there are not many poison King bats.


    "There''s a way down here." Wu Hao looked at a deep hole at his feet.


    The iron lion picked up a stone and threw it down. It took seven or eight seconds to hear the sound, which shows the depth of terror.


    "So deep, I''m afraid it''s hundreds of meters." The iron lion frowned. It was too deep below. Any danger could happen. If you were not careful, you might be trapped.


    "It''s all right. Come down with me, or I''ll go down and have a look." Wu Hao is about to start.


    "I''m with you. Since I''ve come, it''s really impossible not to go down and have a look." The iron lion also jumped into the cave.


    They dropped rapidly, and the temperature increased more and more. In a short time, they reached about 100 degrees.


    Fortunately, their strength is not weak, otherwise they can be roasted at such a temperature.


    A red light suddenly appeared at the bottom of the cave, and Wu Hao was the first to arrive at the scene.


    "Volcano." Wu Hao also frowned. It''s actually an underground volcano. No wonder the heat is high.


    In the center of the volcano, a solitary grave is located. It looks like that grave.


    "No, Wu Tian, it seems that this is not a ghost area." The iron lion suddenly said in a panic.


    Wu Hao nodded: "it really shouldn''t be the ghost area. I''m afraid it has reached the universe area."


    When he came from Midu, he was in the universe. At that time, the universe was a sea of fire, surrounded by volcanic lava.


    And at the beginning, jenjess told him that there were no volcanoes and molten slurry in no fire area or night tooth area, including the ghost area.


    In this local fire smelting, only the cosmic region is the location of lava, so I''m afraid this place has entered the cosmic region.


    "I think we''d better leave. It doesn''t belong to us. In case of a cosmic strong man, we both have to die."


    Wu Hao looked around and continued to observe.


    "I don''t think there should be much problem. Although it should really belong to the universe, it also belongs to the undiscovered area, otherwise the tomb can''t be intact."


    Although Wu Hao is also a little afraid of the cosmic strong, as the saying goes, if he comes, he will be at ease. If he comes, there is no saying to retreat.


    Besides, how could he leave before he saw what was in the grave.


    "Hold the hole here and I''ll go to the grave." Wu Hao''s eyes locked on the tomb. He already felt that there were absolutely good things in the tomb, but the lava here was too terrible, and his mental power was affected and could not be clearly sensed.


    "Be careful!" The iron lion shouted.


    Seeing that Wu Hao was about to settle on the tomb again, suddenly the magma churned up, and a terrible voice appeared, followed by a huge figure attacking Wu Hao.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao quickly dodged. It seems that there are monsters guarding the tomb.


    "It''s still the peak of the world leader. It''s troublesome." Wu Hao stopped and frowned.


    "Wu Tian, come back quickly. Forget it." The iron lion came to help.


    He doesn''t care what''s in the grave. Since he doesn''t have the strength to get it now, he naturally doesn''t force it, but Wu Hao can''t have anything.


    Now Wu Hao is the backbone of their Tiexiong Corps. If Wu Hao makes a move, it means that something may happen to the whole Tiexiong Corps.


    "It''s all right. You help me look around." Wu Hao still insisted.


    However, the world leader is just the peak. Although he is not an opponent, he believes that he is not so easy to hang up.


    In an instant, Wu Hao''s firepower was fully opened, and the strength of the outbreak also reached a very terrible state.


    The iron lion not far away was startled to see this scene. It turned out that Wu Hao was really so strong that he could fight with this powerful beast.


    "Forget Wu Tian, this is his home. We can''t help him. The strong will be in trouble later." The iron lion shouted again. After all, this is a cosmic region, which will inevitably attract cosmic giants.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t listen and fought with the salamander all the time.


    The fireball explosion energy of the salamander is very terrible. Several times, Wu Hao was almost sent into the magma.


    Such high-temperature magma, if one accidentally goes in, let alone him, even the cosmic strong can''t come out alive.


    Therefore, Wu Hao is very careful when dealing with salamanders. He is afraid that one will be accidentally swallowed by magma.


    "Break it for me!" Wu Hao gathered powerful lightning power and directly hit the body of the salamander.


    However, the salamander was not hurt, which shows how powerful the defense is.


    However, the power of lightning did not have any effect on the salamander. The power of lightning, which was full of penetrating power, paralyzed the salamander and crashed into the magma.


    "Good chance!" Seeing this scene, Wu Hao came directly to the center of the tomb, and the edge of the tomb was shining.


    The next moment, a figure appeared, and a middle-aged man in white appeared.


    Wu Hao''s eyes changed dramatically. The other party''s breath was terrible and much stronger than him.


    "Don''t be afraid, young man. I''m just a shadow. I''ve been dead for a thousand years." The other party actually spoke and seemed very polite.


    However, at this time, the salamander rushed out of the sea of fire again, and the angry salamander wanted to attack Wu Hao again.


    "Small fire, retreat." In three simple words, the grumpy salamander stopped and returned to the melt.


    "Elder, are you?" Wu Hao hugged his fist and asked. Since the other party just stopped filming and was not hostile to him, it was impossible for him to continue attacking.


    "Xiao Sheng."


    "Younger generation Wu Tian has seen elder Xiao Sheng."


    Wu Hao was very polite. Xiao Sheng nodded with satisfaction, then smiled and said, "your talent is very good."

 Chapter 503

    "I''m flattered, sir. I''m nothing compared with you." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    He could feel that Xiao Sheng in front of him must have been an extremely powerful existence before he died. I''m afraid Xiao Sheng at that time could kill him with one thought.


    "Hehe, that''s all the past. Today you and I have fate, and I have finished my last wish." When Xiao Sheng finished, Wu Hao felt a strange feeling in his body.


    "This is what I learned in Xiao Sheng''s life. It may not be very useful to you, but I hope you can have a good understanding and concentrate on research, which is beneficial and harmless to you."


    The next second, Wu Hao''s head seemed to be stimulated, a little dull.


    "Mental power skill?" Although Wu Hao was pleasantly surprised, the feeling of his head made him a little unhappy.


    "Oh? You''re still a spiritual teacher. It seems that you''ve chosen the right person. In that case, I''ll give you another chance. "


    Suddenly, the feeling of boredom became stronger, accompanied by a tingling feeling, which made Wu Hao want to reject it.


    Xiao Sheng, an old man, was really. He forced himself to do it without his consent. He simply didn''t ask the opinions of the parties.


    "My strength in the field of Xiao Sheng is only cosmic, but I can kill 30 people in the hands of hundreds of cosmic strong people, not by cosmic strength, but by spiritual strength."


    "Young man, this is my Xiao Sheng''s spiritual inheritance. It can make your spiritual strength improve rapidly in the future. My shadow has been waiting for thousands of years, and there is not much energy left. Finally, I''ll give you the last magic weapon!"


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and a black box appeared in front of him.


    Wu Hao took the box and didn''t open it. Instead, he felt Xiao Sheng''s inheritance of his spiritual power.


    A pure mental force has entered his mind, which has improved his mental power a lot.


    He had just broken through the spiritual mind division for a short time. At this time, he actually reached the fifth floor of the spiritual mind division.


    There are five levels of spiritual teachers, which can be compared with his physical quality and strength at a certain level.


    Although the five levels of mental mind division are estimated to be only the domain master level, the attack means are much stronger than the universe level. If you really want to compete, it may be even stronger than the advanced strength of other world masters.


    "Thank you, sir. I don''t know how to thank you. If you still have an unfinished wish, I''ll go all out."


    Xiao Sheng smiled and nodded: "I do have a favor to help you. I originally belonged to Hanyang star, but my Hanyang star was attacked by other planets, so I want to trouble my little brother to go to Hanyang star in his lifetime to see if my hometown still exists. If it is destroyed, the day when my little brother has enough strength, help me avenge."


    Wu Hao wrote down everything Xiao Sheng said.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will complete your will."


    "Those who can destroy my Hanyang star, no accident, are the mother star. I''m leaving. Good luck." Xiao Sheng said that his figure became more and more blurred. In the twinkling of an eye, his grave was blown up. It seems that all this was arranged by Xiao Sheng before he died.


    "Thank you, master." Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly and looked at the box in his hand.


    It seems that there is another task, but he has a grudge with Zixing.


    The child and mother star is originally one star. At that time, the new account and the old account will be calculated together. It seems that he can''t live with the child and mother star.


    This child and mother star has done so many evil things in the universe. No wonder it will provoke him.


    After putting the box away, Wu Hao returned to the iron lion.


    "Is everything all right, Wu Tian? Who was that man just now?" The iron lion asked anxiously.


    Just now he almost wanted to help, but the other party didn''t do it. He didn''t know what happened.


    "It''s all right. It''s worth it to come here this time." Just as they were chatting, several figures flew from a distance.


    "No, hurry up, cosmic strongman!" Wu Hao grabbed the iron lion and rushed to the exit immediately.


    The three cosmic giants flying behind them also appeared behind them. We can see how terrible the speed is.


    "Space corridor, how can the main level of the district open the space corridor!" The three looked at each other and were ready to continue chasing, but there was a defense wall in the space corridor. No matter how the three attacked, they couldn''t enter.


    "Just now, the human should have obtained his inheritance. Remember his appearance. We have been here for hundreds of years, but we were robbed by a world Master."


    More than ten seconds later, Wu Hao and Wu Hao returned to the edge of the cave. Looking back, no one came after them.


    "I didn''t expect that the tomb was so dangerous that it scared me to death." Iron lion almost had a cardiac arrest just now, and even thought he was dying. After all, he and Wu Hao were so small in front of the universe.


    "Don''t worry. It''s all right. They didn''t catch up. Go back first." Wu Hao can''t wait to see what Xiao Sheng gave him.


    After returning to the tent, Wu Hao immediately opened the black box and sent out a message at a time.


    Wu Hao frowned and did not understand what it was. There was a touch of fragrance, something like the perfume of the earth.


    incorrect!


    Wu Hao immediately closed the box and shook his head.


    "It seems to confuse people." Wu Hao just had three seconds. He had a feeling of deep sleep.


    At this time, there was a sound outside. Wu Hao went out and saw that there had been a lot of rain outside.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Hao looked at the box in his hand. Was it caused by something inside.


    At this moment, Wu Hao doesn''t know whether this thing is good or bad. It has such a great effect.


    Fortunately, there was a note in the box just now with this introduction.


    Yin and Yang beads.


    Having both yin and Yang and using the Yin side can make people enter the state of soul separation, that is, the state of death, and the separation of body and soul.


    Using the sunny side has the opposite effect. It can let people with detached souls return to the body.


    Seeing this introduction, Wu Hao was overjoyed, opened it again immediately, and then turned over the yin-yang pearl.


    The negative side is black and the positive side is white.


    After the white face turned around, about five seconds or so, the people who had fallen to the ground woke up one after another.


    It seems that there is such a magical effect. Isn''t this thing an existence against the sky? I really got a good thing this time.


    Immediately, Wu Hao asked someone to call Jenny over.


    "Boss Zhan, now you can tell me about your wife." Since he came here, Wu Hao has never forgotten about Jenny, but he has no strength before.


    Now that we have obtained this kind of anti heaven artifact, why not save jenjess''s wife from it.


    "Not yet. Our strength is too weak and the other party is too strong. I know you want to help me. Wait."


    Jenjess himself was naturally eager, but he knew that being eager was useless. Now he went to save people and no doubt wanted to die.

 Chapter 504

    However, Wu Hao smiled and said, "it''s not the first day you know me. I don''t do anything I don''t have confidence in. I will do what I promised you."


    Zhan Jiesi was stunned. Wu Hao said the truth. Wu Hao has been sure of everything he has done, so it is absolutely impossible to be abrupt this time.


    "You also know that in addition to xiaodongshan and heixilin, there are two other areas in the ghost area. Compared with these two areas, my wife was captured by the strength of Nanling."


    "There are three strong families over there, but I only know that the one who took my wife is called zuning Corps. There are many experts in it. There are three top-level strong people and several senior strong people."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao also frowned. He didn''t expect that there were so many experts in Nanling. No wonder Xiao Dongshan was the weakest. It seems that he was sure.


    Three top-level strong men and several high-level strong men are really under great pressure for him. Now saving people in the past really feels like looking for death.


    However, now that he has obtained the Yin and Yang beads, it is not impossible. As long as he touches the people more, he will come out without disturbing the strong ones of the other party. It should be no big problem.


    "Well, you go with me today and we''ll go at night." Wu Hao has decided to save people and end Zhan Jiesi''s wish as soon as possible.


    "Forget it. I know you have the means and do things safely, but there is a big gap in strength. Besides, with your talent, I believe I can meet her soon, and I''m not in a hurry."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao thought carefully for more than ten seconds.


    Jenjess also thinks of him and trusts him very much. Since she is destined to break a world here, she will naturally pass through the footprints of the strong.


    Just as Jennings said, it''s not a problem to reach the peak level with his talent. As long as he can reach the half step cosmic level, it''s not difficult to save Jennings''s wife.


    "Well, let''s be more secure. I promise you, I''ll let you meet your wife in less than half a year." Wu Hao patted Zhan Jiesi on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Well, I believe you. All right, I''ve gone out to practice." Jenjess said and walked out of the tent. Although she was lost and couldn''t meet her wife, he knew that such an arrangement was the most reasonable.


    Even if Wu Hao has reached the peak level, he can''t let Wu Hao save people easily. Unless Wu Hao can reach half a cosmic level, the past is tantamount to death.


    One year is approaching in the local fire refining. Although his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, there is only one year left. It is really difficult to pass the local fire refining in one year.


    The prerequisite for smelting fire through the earth is to pass through the cosmic area and leave from the gate of the cosmic area. In this way, even if you leave the earth to smelting fire, how many cosmic strong people in the cosmic area, even if their talents are higher, I''m afraid they can''t surpass all the strong people in the earth to smelting fire in a year, let alone pass the customs.


    The next day, Wu Hao discussed with iron lion and directly set up iron Xiong in different classes near heixilin Qingtian Corps.


    This time, the iron lion gave the right to Wu Hao and asked Wu Hao to lead the team in person. Wu Hao didn''t refuse.


    Now Tiexiong Corps is too weak, so it must be strong. As long as it has enough strength, the force called zuning Corps will be fearless.


    Wu Hao led three teams, and almost 40 people came to heixilin. Wu Hao''s strength and iron lion are naturally assured.


    Now Wu Hao is fearless even in the face of top-level strong people, not to mention that Wu Hao has obtained the inheritance of Xiao Sheng before.


    After settling down all the people, Wu Hao left quietly alone.


    2. At this time, the Optimus Corps is discussing how to attack the peripheral members of the Beiyu organization.


    Their way of getting along is not much different from that of Tiexiong corps and Yongtu Corps. They have been fighting openly and secretly, but their behavior style is slightly better than that of Beiyu. They don''t want to do everything because of money.


    "I didn''t expect that the waste iron hero Corps helped us a lot this time. It''s interesting that it can kill Liu Ming."


    "Let''s not talk about this. At present, what we need to think about is how to kill the Beiyu organization. At the same time, this is also a great opportunity." An old man looked at everyone at the scene and said.


    Many people nodded and agreed with the old man. After all, the old man in front of us has the most right to speak except the head of the delegation.


    "I think it''s very simple. Pour some oil on them to ensure that they can fight with Tiexiong Corps on Beiyu. Now the power of Tiexiong Corps is not weak. As long as they lose both sides, heixilin and xiaodongshan will definitely be our world in the future."


    Optimus nodded: "it''s true. It''s a good idea. Xiaodongshan will be ours in the future. As long as there are enough resources, it''s not a problem to catch up with other strengths."


    Just then, a burst of laughter came.


    "Hahaha, you Optimus corps have a good idea, but I''m afraid it''s going to disappoint you."


    Everyone stood up.


    "Who! Dare to come to my Optimus corps! " Optimus said sternly, it''s best to be ready to do it at any time.


    Two seconds later, Wu Hao appeared in front of everyone.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. I''m Wu Tian of Tiexiong Corps. I didn''t mean any harm this time. But I didn''t expect you to secretly want to plot against our Tiexiong Corps. Fortunately, we came here with sincerity."


    "Tiexiong corps!" Optimus'' face changed slightly. Their Optimus regiment is not an ordinary regiment. How did this guy come in? He could be so quiet.


    "You are brave enough to come to my Optimus corps and take it down!" As soon as Qingtian spoke, many people stood up and prepared to do it. A full four senior strongmen looked at Wu Hao.


    "Don''t be so grumpy. There''s something you can''t sit down and say." Wu Hao smiled, but everyone around him felt a heavy pressure, and his steps became stiff.


    "Believe me, if I have ideas about your lives, even if you can stay with me today, I''m afraid you''ll have to pay a lot of price. At that time, only the North Island organization will benefit. Instead, let''s sit down and have a good talk."


    Everyone looked at each other, and it was obvious that their surroundings had been covered by a strong gravitational magnetic field, which had affected their strength.


    However, Wu Hao was calm and obviously prepared.


    "What are you doing here? Please state your purpose. " Optimus calmed down a lot and was obviously a smart man.


    Also at this time, Wu Hao took back the gravity field, found a position and sat down.


    "I came to you, of course, for cooperation."

 Chapter 505

    "Cooperation? What do you mean, do you want to combine our strength to completely eliminate the Beiyu organization? "


    However, Wu Hao shook his head: "no, I want to accept your Optimus Corps."


    This remark once caused a wave, but Optimus shook his head and asked them to sit down first.


    Wu Hao then said, "the purpose of everyone coming to the place to refine fire is very simple. In order to improve their strength, in that case, our purposes are the same, so why not combine our strength. I Wu Tian have the strength to take you to a higher place, and at the same time, let you break through to the peak level in a short time."


    "Fart!" Someone started swearing directly.


    "You are a suckling boy, talking wildly!" An old man stood up and obviously didn''t believe what Wu Hao said.


    "Sit down!" Wu Hao looked at the old man with sharp eyes. The gravity field was applied instantly. The old man was unstable and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, there was a chair under his ass, which made him stabilize his body, but the chair was crushed in an instant.


    "I don''t like to be interrupted. I wouldn''t be so polite if anyone spoke except Optimus."


    Arrogant, arrogant, because Wu Hao knows he has this capital.


    "Wu Tian, right? I don''t know where you got your confidence, but what do you say you can make us reach the peak level in a short time? "


    At the scene, only Optimus was more rational, and others treated him as an enemy. Obviously, they didn''t understand the theme.


    Everyone who practices fire in this place has joined various forces to ensure their survival for the sake of cultivation, so creating forces is not the real purpose.


    I saw a bottle of medicine in Wu Hao''s hand. It''s Xunyang juice. Wu Hao still has a lot of these things. Although it can''t be said that these people can be directly promoted to the peak level, using Xunyang juice can definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    "With this thing, the presence of head Optimus is the strongest. I think if you have this thing, you should be able to break through the peak level in less than three months."


    Wu Hao threw Xunyang juice to Qingtian without thinking about it. He was also sincere.


    After taking Xunyang juice, Optimus has been observing that the things inside are really full of masculinity and are really good things for cultivation.


    "It''s really a good thing, but for this bottle, it''s impossible for three months. In terms of my strength, it''s not easy to break through in two years." However, as soon as the voice fell, another bottle appeared in Wu Hao''s hand.


    "One bottle is not enough, and two?" Wu Hao smiled. Qingtian''s expression solidified. If it were two bottles, there might be real hope.


    Even if we can''t make a breakthrough within three months, I''m afraid it will greatly shorten the time.


    "Everyone, you may have stayed here for too long, so you didn''t understand the theme. The purpose of refining fire here is to cultivate. The forces built here will have nothing to do with you sooner or later. Do you want to stay here all your life?"


    Optimus looked at the Xunyang juice in his hand and hesitated. He was really moved. Although Wu Hao said that, it was difficult for him to agree to let him join the Tiexiong Corps.


    "I can let you think about it first, or you can try the medicine first. I''ll give you two days. I''ll come after two days. By the way, the branch of our Tiexiong regiment has moved here. I hope head Qingtian can take care of it, especially the North Island organization." With that, Wu Hao''s figure blurred and disappeared in an instant.


    "Asshole, come as soon as you say it and go as soon as you say it. When my Optimus Corps is a vegetable market, I''ll take someone to kill it."


    "Wait, Tule, don''t chase." Optimus sat down and was silent for a long time.


    "What do you think of this?" Optimus has been looking at Xunyang juice. The more he sees it, the more excited he is. With this thing, he will soon break through to the peak.


    As long as he can reach the peak, he will not be far from the cosmic level.


    "Captain, do you really believe what the boy said?" The old man asked with some dissatisfaction. The leader, who has always been extremely smart, was fooled by a boy in a few words. It was really out of style.


    "It''s hard for me to believe it. You''ll know by yourself." Then Optimus put the Xunyang juice in the middle of the table.


    One by one, they picked it up and observed, and their faces changed immediately.


    "Good thing, it''s really a good thing, but just because of this thing, we join the Tiexiong corps?"


    Some people still disagree. After all, the Optimus Corps is the painstaking work of all of them.


    "Of course, I also know that as a leader, I can''t let go more than anyone, but what Wu Tian said is a fact. Refining fire in this place and building power is the second, not so important. The most important thing is to improve strength. Have you forgotten?"


    For a time, everyone was silent. Wu Hao''s words really woke them up. Otherwise, they have been living for the corps and thinking about how to make the Corps continue to expand, but they have forgotten their own cultivation.


    "Ah... In that case, let''s rely on the commander''s orders."


    "Yes, listen to the leader, but we can''t let those guys of Tiexiong Corps take full control of us, and whether their purpose really wants us to join or whether their ultimate purpose wants to annex us. The leader must find out."


    Optimus nodded. Of course, he would find out. After all, this Optimus Corps is his painstaking work. If someone dares to make an idea of the Optimus corps, he will definitely work hard with each other.


    Wu Hao and others chose to camp three kilometers away from Optimus Corps.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming back, Feng Jianzi hurried up.


    "Well, will they agree?" Feng Jianzi asked curiously, but he didn''t hold much expectation in his eyes. After all, people are Qingtian Corps. It''s impossible to really join Tiexiong corps with Wu Hao''s two words.


    "I''m sure they will agree. You''ll be ready to connect with them in two days." Wu Hao looks confident, which makes Feng Jianzi really don''t understand why.


    Two days later, before Wu Hao went out to the Optimus corps, Optimus found the door himself.


    "I''m Optimus. I''m looking for you, Wu Tian."


    The arrival of Optimus made the people of Tiexiong corps a little flustered. After all, it was the head of Optimus corps, which was much more terrible than Pang Yong.


    "Yo? Commander Qingtian is here. You are more anxious than me. Let him in. " Wu Hao stood not far away and waved to Optimus. Then the guard let Optimus in.


    After Optimus and Wu Hao entered the tent, they said in silence, "you are really brave. You actually set up camp under my nose. Are you really confident that we can promise?"

 Chapter 506

    Wu Hao smiled confidently: "I Wu Tian never do anything without confidence. All the preparations on our side have been done. I''ll wait for you to speak."


    In the face of Wu Hao''s character, Optimus is a little helpless, but he also feels that Wu Hao is full of mystery.


    "It''s not that easy for me to agree. If you can use your strength to make me feel that your Tiexiong Corps is reliable, I''ll consider it."


    "Hehe, it turned out to be a fight with me. No problem. I''ll accompany you at any time." Wu Hao chuckled. In fact, he also wanted to see how powerful Qingtian was.


    In an instant, the two breath collided, and Wu Hao''s tent exploded and flew away in all directions.


    "What''s going on!" This move alerted all the members and immediately surrounded them.


    "Everyone step back so as not to hurt you." Wu Hao shouted, and then the two slowly flew into the air.


    "Fight back, don''t hurt my people."


    Optimus didn''t speak. His firepower was fully open and he became one with Wu Hao. They had a strong collision in the air and were close to each other.


    "Your strength is really not weak, but if you want to make me soft with this strength, it is unlikely. If you want to take over my Optimus regiment, of course, you must be stronger than me."


    After learning about Wu Hao''s strength, Optimus wants to give up. Wu Hao is only a senior strong man. How can he dominate him.


    However, Wu Hao smiled.


    "I also said to save face for you. Since you want to be beaten so much, I''m not polite."


    In an instant, Wu Hao also fully opened his fire, all his forces were launched, and his strength was immediately displayed.


    This sense of oppression makes Optimus frown and secretly scold Wu Hao for being immoral. Just now, he actually hid his strength.


    "Be careful and don''t get hurt later!" Wu Hao came to Optimus in the twinkling of an eye.


    "All right, don''t fight." Optimus felt that his heavy body could not escape Wu Hao''s attack.


    Wu Hao also exposed this gravity when he went to him. At that time, he thought it was some kind of gravity array, but now he knows that it is part of Wu Hao''s strength.


    This gravity ability is absolutely a powerful stunt. It is completely crushed at the same level. No wonder Wu Hao has enough confidence to go to his Optimus regiment.


    At that time, I was afraid that even if all of them went to school, they could not keep Wu Hao, and might even hurt themselves.


    "Admit defeat so soon?" Wu Hao smiled and said, take back the field.


    "Not to admit defeat, I just need to know what I want. I recognize your strength, but I have one more thing, that medicine, our Corps..."


    "Everyone has the high-level strong until they reach the peak." Before Qingtian finished, Wu Hao spoke first.


    "If one of your people breaks through to the senior level in the future, I will still be treated the same as long as I Wu Tian is still in the ghost area."


    The reason why Wu Hao can boldly say such words is of course deep in his heart. In his current situation, there is only one year. In one year, it is impossible for Qingtian regiment to have many people who can advance to senior level.


    "OK, then our Optimus Corps accepts your suggestion and joins the Tiexiong Corps."


    "No, to be exact, it is not to join us, but to become a branch of our Tiexiong Corps. In the future, you will be called Tiexiong Qingtian Corps. You are the head of the division and your people. You will also manage it, but all major decisions must be reported to the headquarters of Tiexiong Corps."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Optimus was stunned again. It was just a change of name. His Optimus Corps was still Optimus corps, which had not changed much.


    "I really don''t understand what your purpose is. If you don''t want to be the enemy, I Optimus can promise you now to be the enemy with your strength. We also have no chance. I really don''t understand why you give us such good resources for nothing."


    "My purpose is very simple. I need your strength to help me save people, but this is also mutual. As long as our power is higher than other forces, it will be just around the corner to break through the cosmic level." Wu Hao didn''t hide it.


    He knows that Optimus is a smart man and knows the advantages and disadvantages in front of him, so he dares to conclude that Optimus will not refuse.


    Optimus slowly fell to the ground and waved to Wu Hao.


    "Let your people go directly to the division of Tiexiong Optimus Corps in a moment. The captains and I will meet you there. By the way, remember to take your medicine."


    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t speak. Qingtian is a good man. He is a man of temperament.


    An hour later, Wu Hao took everyone to Qingtian corps and officially checked in.


    The news has also reached the ears of the Beiyu organization. At this time, the Beiyu organization is on pins and needles.


    They never thought that Optimus corps had joined Tiexiong Corps. In principle, Optimus Corps is stronger than Tiexiong corps, but why did they suddenly join.


    "Move immediately, go directly to xiaodongshan, and kill them all while there are only two senior strongmen in their Tiexiong corps headquarters!" Beiyu immediately made a decision. If they don''t do it now, I''m afraid their Beiyu Corps will no longer exist.


    It''s a big deal to go to Xiaodong mountain to kill the iron lion and others. If Wu Tian brings people back, they will retreat to the south. It''s really impossible to join the forces in the south. In short, they must live.


    However, Wu Hao actually won all this at the beginning. After arranging fengjianzi and others, Wu Hao called Qingtian and a senior strong man, and hurried back to xiaodongshan.


    Optimus division must retain people. The remaining two senior strong should be able to cope with it.


    But the iron lion can''t. although both iron lion and Lei Rui are advanced, Lei Rui''s strength is still unstable and can''t compete with the strong on Beiyu. They must have their support.


    One day later, the North Island organization finally came to the headquarters of the Tiexiong Corps in xiaodongshan.


    "Beiyu, you really came here." Iron lion looked at all the people of Beiyu organization with a joking face. Fortunately, Wu Hao had foresight, otherwise they might suffer a lot today.


    Hearing this, Beiyu had a bad feeling.


    "Do you know I''m coming?" Beiyu asked, since the iron lion knew they were coming, had he made preparations in advance?


    "Of course I know. Now the form has been formed. If you don''t run away, you''ll be slaughtered. But with the style of your Beiyu organization, you must come here to take us before you leave, so we''ve been waiting for a long time!" Wu Hao came out from a distance, along with Optimus and another senior strong man.


    "Optimus, you are so degenerate and join the garbage force of Tiexiong corps! If you had known this, you could have joined us on Beiyu. When we join hands, we can also break a world. Now it''s time to regret, how about it? "

 Chapter 507

    "Are you afraid of death now? Let me join you in Beiyu. You''re not qualified. " Optimus sneered. He fought with Beiyu for several years. Now he is finally going to kill Beiyu. He is still a little excited.


    "You, OK, even if you do your best today, I will pull you on your back!" Beiyu is determined to make the first move.


    Now the Tiexiong regiment has surrounded them. It''s impossible to run. We can only fight.


    "Optimus, just give me the North Island. You, commander iron lion and others will leave none of them on the North Island!"


    Wu Hao has been against Beiyu. The strength of Beiyu is really not weak and is about to reach the peak level.


    However, if he has not reached the peak level, he can not be his opponent. Even if he has reached the peak, he is just entering the peak. It is not difficult for him to kill Beiyu.


    "You are a boy who just came from Yeya district. Why is your strength so strong? Who are you?" Beiyu looked at Wu Hao fiercely.


    If it were not for Wu Hao, his Beiyu organization would not be like this. Seeing the members of the Beiyu organization killed one by one, it means that the Beiyu organization he founded may become history from today on.


    He is unwilling, very unwilling, but even if he is unwilling, what can he do? Now the situation is doomed.


    But when Wu Hao''s lightning power penetrated him, his eyes were full of resentment.


    As soon as Beiyu died, all the members surrendered without a leader, and even the senior strong surrendered.


    "The remaining two senior officers are temporarily detained to see if they are honest. If they are not honest, kill them directly. Don''t hesitate." The iron lion spoke immediately. Lei Rui took the two senior strong men away, and he was admitted to the forbidden chain.


    "Commander Qingtian, I''m sorry. I didn''t entertain you well when you hurried here yesterday. Look what Wu Tian did. He threatened you." The iron lion hurriedly came to Optimus and said hello politely.


    "Head of the iron lion is welcome. Don''t call me head in the future. My Optimus Corps already belongs to the iron male division. You are the real head."


    Iron lion smiled awkwardly. He knew that all this was Wu Hao''s credit. Others must be so modest to him because of Wu Hao''s face. Otherwise, with Qingtian''s strength, even if he wanted his position as head of the army, it was nothing.


    "OK, you''ll be a family in the future. Don''t be so polite. Don''t worry. Wu Tian told me everything. You just belong to our division. The division''s affairs will be handed over to you later."


    The iron lion was very happy to join the Optimus regiment in the eradication of Beiyu. Today''s achievements of the iron Xiong regiment are all thanks to Wu Hao, so the iron lion celebrated again for three days.


    The iron lion took Wu Hao to his secret vault.


    "This is the small treasury of our Tiexiong Corps. It was like taking you to have a look before, but at that time, the Beiyu Corps was eyeing, and I was afraid of being found by them. Now, Beiyu is dead, and I''m relieved to bring you here."


    Wu Hao looked puzzled. He didn''t know what iron lion was doing here with him.


    "Let''s go. I don''t know what you like to take after you go in. If you can help you cultivate, you can take it. Also, I''ve heard about jenjess. Don''t worry. If you can use my iron lion, I''ll try my best, even if I die."


    After hearing this, Wu Hao smiled. It turned out that the iron lion took him to choose the baby. He can''t refuse this job. Baby is not at the bottom of the box. Sometimes it''s a life-saving thing.


    "OK, it''s enough to have commander iron lion. I''ll thank you for Zhan Jiesi first, but you really have to be prepared. I''m going to attack zuning corps after Optimus and you break through the peak level in a while."


    Wu Hao''s words confused the iron lion.


    "Me? Breaking the peak? That may disappoint you. Although the strength of Optimus and I is not far away, it may take two or three years to break through the peak. " The iron lion smiled with some guilt.


    "No, I only give you three months. We''ll talk about this later. Let''s see the baby first."


    With that, Wu Hao entered the basement. The basement was small, only about 50 square meters, but it was full of beautiful things. The things inside were absolutely worth a lot of money.


    "Head of the iron lion, are you all so rich?" Wu Hao smiled bitterly.


    I think when he was in Yeya District, he was still the owner of the inn. Although he didn''t spend much time, he also made a lot of money.


    However, the iron lion''s property is much more than that of him. I''m afraid the property of an old boss like jenjess is nothing here.


    "No, they are all external things. It''s impossible to sell them for money."


    "Why? There is no trading place here? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously. Since he came to the ghost area, he really didn''t see any trading places. Is the ghost area so strange.


    The iron lion shook his head: "it''s not without it, but the trading place here is collectively referred to as the killing place. There is no security at all. Those with strong strength are not afraid, and those with weak strength dare not buy even if they have money. If they sell without strength, they will sell at a sky high price, and they will die when they go back out of the trading place."


    So Wu Hao knows. Zhan Jiesi told him before that there is no safety zone in the ghost area, so the trading place has become a dangerous place.


    If you have money or let others know you have a baby, I''m afraid you''ll be chased and killed in less than ten minutes, so who else dares to go there.


    However, he Wu Hao likes that place very much, which also proves the rule of fire refining, the law of the jungle.


    The strong is getting stronger and stronger. The weak can only climb up slowly if their life is good. If their life is bad, they can''t live for an hour.


    "It''s good. Can you take it?" Wu Hao found an iron ore with slight spatial fluctuations, which is obviously related to space and is worth taking back for research.


    "Can you take something good? I used this broken stone to press the box." The iron lion smiled bitterly. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao watched for a long time and took a fancy to the stone he pressed the box.


    "It''s all right. I''ll take this."


    "OK, as long as you need it, look at the others."


    Although there are a lot of things in the basement, there are few things that can be used. Finally, Wu Hao only took a fancy to two things, and he can''t be called a baby. He can only use them reluctantly.


    They are all defensive magic weapons, which can resist the attack of the top strong, and the other is to ignore the attack of the senior strong.


    These two magic weapons are certainly useless to Wu Hao himself, so he gave them to jenjess.


    When it comes time to save people, Jennings must follow them. There are many people with mixed eyes, and he can''t protect Jennings. Then this thing will work.

 Chapter 508

    In the next three months, Wu Hao helped the iron lion and Qingtian break through while cultivating himself. With the help of Wu Hao, their cultivation was twice the result with half the effort.


    In less than three months, they have broken through and reached the peak level, but this is not enough for the current situation.


    If you want to fight against zuning corps, you must wait until their strength is fully consolidated. Otherwise, with their strength at the peak, I''m afraid they won''t last long.


    During this time, Lei Rui took the members of the headquarters to dig all the resources of xiaodongshan, while heixilin was responsible for the experts of the branch.


    In a short period of half a month, there were two top-level soldiers in Tiexiong corps, and there were three with Wu Hao.


    Plus four senior strongmen, this strength can almost compete with zuning Corps.


    At this time, the Tiexiong Corps is not weak in financial and human resources. Coupled with the financial resources of the branches, the Tiexiong Corps is stronger than ever before.


    "Wu Tian, I really don''t know how to thank you. I''ll take action tomorrow. You must pay attention to safety." Jenjess looked at Wu Hao with unspeakable gratitude in her heart.


    During this time, Wu Hao did all this to save his wife. Otherwise, in terms of Wu Hao''s character, he wouldn''t care about the power. Although he didn''t say this, he always kept it in mind.


    "Thank you. We are friends and our own people. I naturally have to do what I promise you."


    Wu Hao almost takes Jennings as his own person. Apart from Tongling, Jennings is his original enlightenment teacher. He should be the one to thank.


    "By the way, what about the things I asked you to arrange?"


    Zhan Jiesi nodded: "it''s already arranged. I''ll let the third team pick up people. Anyway, they come to xiaodongshan first. This is our territory. It''s all right. Don''t worry."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao felt relieved. I''m afraid Tongling will be promoted recently. If nothing unexpected happens, the resources he gave Tongling at the beginning will be enough for him to break through to the world Master level within six months, so Tongling will soon enter the ghost area.


    Since Tongling is coming, how can he make Tongling in danger? So a few days ago, he asked Zhan Jiesi to find a team to pick up Tongling to avoid danger.


    Early the next morning, Wu Hao rushed to Beiling with all the experts of Tiexiong regiment and today''s 20 intermediate strong men.


    But Lei Rui didn''t follow. No matter what, the regiment still had to be guarded, otherwise it would inevitably encounter emergencies.


    Although they can''t shake the zuning regiment with their current strength, it''s no problem to put pressure on them. He can cope even in dangerous situations.


    Besides, he has this yin-yang bead in his hand, which is an important magic weapon for saving people this time. If he uses it well, he can directly and quietly take people away, so he also has great confidence.


    "Remember, our goal is only to save people. Try not to have conflict without conflict. At the same time, don''t provoke other corps, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences."


    After entering the boundary of Beiling, Wu Hao turned around and said to the people, after all, they are not ordinary people to face next.


    That''s the existence of the whole ghost area. Once provoked, I''m afraid it''s difficult to clean up.


    After the crowd answered, Wu Hao continued on his way.


    Two hours later, Wu Hao and others finally entered the sphere of influence of zuning Corps.


    No wonder there are so many strong people here. The chassis and resources are not comparable to xiaodongshan and heixilin. No wonder so many strong people can be created.


    So, Nanshan will be more terrible?


    Nanshan is the place with the largest number of strong people in the ghost area. The peak level strong people are nothing there. There are nearly ten people even half a step in the universe, which shows their strong strength.


    The territory of zuning regiment alone can be compared with half of xiaodongshan and heixilin. You know, there are three strengths here. If the three add up, it is absolutely terrible.


    Until now, Wu Hao didn''t know how big the ghost area was. He laughed like a secret capital, and maybe even bigger than the secret capital.


    In contrast, the nocturnal tooth area is too small, even less than one tenth.


    However, this is just a ghost area, a higher-level cosmic area?


    Can it be bigger than the earth? Wu Hao didn''t dare to imagine. He was also curious about who created the fire here. He could have this abnormal and terrible strength. He must belong to the king of the universe.


    "Let''s find a place to hide and wait for the night." Wu Hao looks at the distance. The zuning regiment is only two kilometers away from them now. I''m afraid it can arrive in about three minutes at their speed, but he can''t go now. The strong people in the zuning regiment are like clouds. If they beat the grass and scare the snake in advance, they will all fall short.


    "Old Zhan, put this thing on your body. After you go in later, you must protect yourself. I have to focus on saving people." Wu Hao gave the treasure he had taken from the underground storehouse of Tiexiong regiment to jenjess.


    "This, no, no, it''s too expensive." At first glance, jenjess refused immediately.


    What Wu Hao gave him was too valuable for him, so he couldn''t take it.


    He is already very guilty about this. This defense magic weapon should not be wasted on him. It is better for Wu Hao to keep it than he used it.


    "I''m specially prepared for you. It''s useless for me to keep it. The peak level can''t hurt me, let alone the advanced level." Wu Hao said and forced it to him.


    "Well, thank you." Jenny finally chose to take it. He understood Wu Hao''s meaning and gave him these things just because he didn''t want him to lag behind.


    In order to avoid the hind legs of Wu Hao and others, jenjess can only protect herself. However, when the time comes, the strong are like clouds. He, a weak chicken, is easy to be injured by mistake.


    However, with these two magic weapons, he doesn''t have to worry about this problem at all.


    Although there is a limit on the number of times, the defense magic weapon of the top level strong man can be as high as seven times. Even if the other party is the top level, he doesn''t believe that the other party can use all these seven times in a short time.


    In the evening, Wu Hao began to organize a team, led by him. He covered everyone''s nose.


    The coverage of the yin-yang bead can reach 200 meters. Anyone who smells it will enter a state of death.


    So Wu Hao didn''t bring all the troops, which would hurt his own people by mistake.


    In the case of using yin-yang beads, only he himself was safe, but only he knew jenjess''s wife, so Wu Hao took him with him.


    "Wu Tian, does this thing really work?" Jenny looked puzzled at Wu Hao''s use of Yin-Yang beads. She was a little worried. After all, it was related to the safety of her wife.

 Chapter 509

    How could he not imagine that a single bead could make them face such a huge power group as zuning.


    "Don''t worry, we can go there later."


    They lie on the grass and wait for about five minutes. With Wu Hao, they take him into zuning regiment.


    "What are they?" Looking at the doorman on the ground, Zhan Jiesi wondered if the beads in Wu Hao''s hand were overpowering drugs, but how could the overpowering drugs be so powerful.


    Just now, it was about 50 meters away. At such a long distance, the overpowering drug had already evaporated into such an open place. How could it possibly confuse these people.


    "In a sense, it''s dead, but it can be said that it''s not dead. This bead can wake them up."


    Hearing this, Janice was shocked. It was really quiet.


    No wonder Wu Hao said to save his wife long ago. It turns out that the things Wu Hao relies on are so rebellious that they can make people die and live. It''s really scary.


    "Is this what you and the iron lion got in the ancient tomb before?" Janice asked again.


    Wu Hao nodded: "this matter must be kept secret. No one can know it. Let''s go and find your wife first."


    The two men went straight to the backyard of the zuning Corps. The whole zuning Corps was very large, and it didn''t pick up leaks like their iron lion Corps. The zuning corps had a lot of power and built a lot of flat floors.


    Along the way, jenjess was surprised again and again. Everywhere she passed, no one was alive, and all fell to the ground.


    To say that Wu Hao''s strength is against the sky, he is the most shocked moment at this time. This is simply against the sky god.


    "Are they all dead?" Jenjess asked faintly.


    "I don''t know. It''s almost estimated. It depends on whether they can find the problem in advance." Wu Hao smiled. He was quite satisfied with the performance of the yin-yang pearl.


    Zhan Jiesi was also very satisfied, but she also took a breath of air conditioning, which was too abnormal. Wu Hao''s practice undoubtedly nearly destroyed a corps, and it was still such a powerful Corps.


    "Don''t be surprised. It''s only used once for them, and it doesn''t work the second time."


    Janice has a black face, the second time? People are already dead. Where is the second time? Can you revive them and kill them again?


    If Wu Hao really does this, he doesn''t mind. These dogs of zuning Corps dare to catch his wife. Even if they die ten times, he''s not cool enough.


    They searched each room next to each other, but they still didn''t find his wife, which made jenjess worried.


    Has his wife been killed?


    Wu Hao also found that jenjess''s face was not right, and immediately patted him on the back.


    "Stop thinking, and then look for it. Maybe it''s hidden."


    Janice nodded, and they continued to look for it.


    Qingtian and others have been waiting for Wu Hao''s order outside. Wu Hao''s plan is two steps.


    He took jenjess in to find someone and brought them out. If the other party found out, he would immediately give a signal, so their role was equivalent to that of a goalkeeper, who was here to guard the safe return of the two.


    "Who the hell are you? Dare to break into my zuning corps!" Wu Hao and Wu Hao were looking for it. Suddenly someone spoke. Looking back, a group of people were not far behind.


    No, it was found.


    Wu Hao glanced at Zhan Jiesi and wanted to evacuate with Zhan Jiesi. Who knows, Zhan Jiesi''s eyes looked at a woman in the opposite crowd.


    "Xiuer, it''s really you. That''s great." Jenjess said overjoyed.


    Wu Hao also looked over and saw a coquettish woman standing next to a middle-aged man.


    But there was something wrong with the woman''s eyes. She clearly knew jenjess, but she seemed a little disgusted.


    "Don''t worry, old Zhan. She''s a little wrong. Find out the situation first." Wu Hao grabbed jenjess who wanted to rush up.


    With Wu Hao''s reminder, jenjess calmed down and found the problem.


    "Xiuer, I''ve come to save you. I can save you today. Come with me." Janice kept smiling and said faintly.


    I saw the outline of jealous show''s mouth and smiled with a frivolous smile.


    "With you? Are you dreaming? I''m fine here. Why should I go with you? " Jealous show is amazing.


    "What''s going on?" Jenny looked at Wu Hao and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with Xiuer? Has she been poisoned?"


    After hesitating for two seconds, Wu Hao decided not to hide jenjess, and shook his head with him.


    "Old Zhan, I treat you as my own talent to tell you, but you can''t be impulsive. Your woman has changed her heart."


    This sentence was like five thunders, which made Janice very uncomfortable, but Janice looked very calm.


    "Hehe, you underestimate me, Janice. In fact, I expected this result earlier. In that case, let''s go and let her go." Janice looked very calm.


    Wu Hao thinks it''s abnormal. Didn''t Zhan Jiesi think about saving his wife day and night before? Can he really put it down so easily now?


    "My zuning regiment comes and goes whenever you want? Are you her useless and incompetent husband? Your wife feels really good. "


    Jenjess stopped and looked back at each other. Her eyes were full of blood.


    Wu Hao sighed in his heart. Jennings is not really calm, but forbearance. Now the other party''s words may completely ignite Jennings.


    "Old Zhan, don''t be impulsive. I Wu Hao promised you that she would save people, but now that she has changed her mind, I won''t let you live." Wu Hao held jenjess''s arm.


    With Wu Hao''s consolation and his work style, jenjess temporarily suppressed her anger.


    "Brother, I''ll trouble you one more thing."


    "Well, you said."


    "I know I can''t achieve it myself, but if it''s you, it''s absolutely possible. I want the zuning regiment to disappear completely, but don''t kill her and let her survive."


    Wu Hao was silent for two seconds. It seemed that jenjess had made a terrible decision.


    Don''t kill jealous show. With jealous show''s current intermediate strength, you will undoubtedly die in the fire refining in this place. However, with jealous show''s beauty, you may really live.


    "OK, I promise you not to kill her. Even if you don''t say the rest, I won''t watch."


    "Originally intended to revive your people, but now it seems useless. Your regiment has provoked the worst enemy." Wu Hao slowly flew up and a signal bomb flew out.


    "There are still helpers, but you dare to talk big when you go to high-grade garbage. I''ve never seen anyone in Zuan''s ghost area."

 Chapter 510

    Zu''an, the head of zuning corps, has peak strength and is better than the general peak level.


    At the same time, jealous show is to hook up with this zu''an. Anyway, he will help Zhan Jiesi kill this zu''an.


    After a while, Optimus and others came to the scene. For a time, the two sides were opposite.


    "Kill if you can, except that woman." After Wu Hao ordered, everyone rushed up and there was a scuffle on the scene.


    Janice also entered the battlefield and helped other members kill the weak.


    At present, the strength of Jenny has reached the primary peak, but Jenny can face the intermediate level alone. Therefore, in the face of these people, as long as she doesn''t meet the advanced level, Jenny doesn''t have much danger.


    "Jenjess, you go. I don''t want to see you. After so long, look at you. You are still so weak. Head Zuan is much stronger than you." The long sword in jealous show''s hand also came to jenjess.


    "Too much better than me? Hehe, so what? He''s always going to die. From today on, I Zhan Jiesi and you are jealous and broken. I won''t kill you. Let''s go. " Jenjess beat back the jealousy show.


    Although jealous show betrayed him, he always had so many years of feelings. At this time, he really couldn''t face jealous show. He just wanted to end all this and finish all this quickly.


    On the other hand, Wu Hao and zu''an drew. According to the truth, the strong at the peak level can''t compete with him, but zu''an can draw with him. It seems that zu''an is really different.


    Zuan also thinks the same. Isn''t the guy in front of him senior? Why is he so hard to deal with and can''t crush each other.


    "Your strength is very strong. How about whether you are interested in joining us and taking your brother with you."


    Zu''an was very confused about Wu Hao. He had never heard of such a force in Beiling.


    "Join you? Hehe, do you think you deserve it? " Wu Hao retreated tens of meters.


    "Come back." When Wu Hao spoke, Qingtian and others came to him one after another.


    "Zuning corps, you can enjoy the last time slowly. We will come back in less than two months. Then your zuning Corps will die."


    Wu Hao sneered. Now the situation has been fixed. He can''t win zu''an, which means he can''t win zu''ning Corps.


    And Zuan can''t win him, so there''s no need to continue this war. It''s meaningless.


    "Stop them and don''t let them run away."


    However, it was too late. Wu Hao and others disappeared on the spot without any trace.


    "Run away! There is still space transmission capability. " Zuan said angrily.


    When he was fighting with Wu Hao just now, he knew that Wu Hao had a space field, but he never thought he had the ability to transmit.


    "Commander, we are letting the tiger go back to the mountain. The enemy is pressing, and we are in the Ming Dynasty. It''s not easy to do now."


    "There''s no need for you to say. Send someone to find it for me." Zuan roared.


    "This..."


    "Commander, all the weak members of our regiment are dead, and there are only these left."


    Looking at the rest of the people in front of him, zu''an became more angry. This time, their zu''ning Corps was a disaster.


    "Smelly woman, you did it all." Zu''an''s anger reached the limit and slapped jealous Xiu seriously.


    At this time, Wu Hao and others had left zuning corps, but they didn''t go back.


    "Don''t worry, old Zhan. I''ll never forget what I promised you. Don''t worry. I''ll help you destroy zuning regiment. But now our strength is not enough. When I break through the peak level, zu''an will die."


    Janice nodded, "well, I believe you."


    Along the way, Zhan Jiesi was silent and obviously still thinking about what happened just now. Wu Hao could only shake his head. No matter how much power he had, it was useless. Everything had to be thought out by Zhan Jiesi himself.


    "By the way, Optimus, do you know where there is a trading floor here?" Wu Hao''s body is empty now.


    In the process of refining fire in this place, it is impossible to increase strength by cultivation alone. We must take the magic weapon here as the main purpose.


    If there were no external resources and only relying on cultivation, I''m afraid he wouldn''t want to break through the peak level in ten or eight years.


    So no matter how dangerous the trading place is, he must go.


    Besides, with his current strength, it''s all right even if he meets a half step of the universe. Can''t he still run if he can''t fight?


    "Of course, except for xiaodongshan and heixilin, there are trading places in Beiling and Nanshan. The trading place in Beiling is 300 miles away from us." Obviously, Optimus knows more about this than iron lion. Obviously, Optimus is not the first time to Beiling.


    "OK, go ahead quickly." Wu Hao and others rushed to Beiling trading place.


    At this time, it is already overcrowded. After consulting Wu Hao and other talents, we know that the auction season will be once a month in two days, so many people will come to participate.


    After wandering all afternoon, Wu Hao didn''t see anything suitable. Finally, he had no choice but to wait two more days.


    Only once a month, there must be many good babies. After all, after a month''s storage.


    To this end, Wu Hao also asked Qingtian to send someone back to iron lion headquarters to apply for the transfer of funds, which is also for complete preparation. He is deeply afraid that he doesn''t have enough money.


    You know, the ghost area is not like the night tooth area. The ghost area can burn more money than the night tooth area.


    Two days later, the auction officially began. There were as few as 8000 people and as many as 10000 people.


    Moreover, to enter the auction, you actually need to buy tickets, starting at 3000 per person, which is not an ordinary black.


    Wu Hao is also glad that he has made the decision to let people go back and call all the funds. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be no two children left after buying everyone''s tickets with this money.


    "Wu Tian, you can use my money at will." Optimus hands his black coin card to Wu Hao.


    "Mine, too. Take it." Jesse has accumulated a lot of wealth, and certainly a lot.


    Looking at the two black coin cards, Wu Hao didn''t refuse.


    "OK, I''ll take it. Let''s see what the auction house has today!"


    Wu Hao is ready. If he can, he will loot all the things at the auction today.


    Soon the auction began, and many Corps returned. Among these people, Wu Hao also saw the people of zuning corps, but the other party didn''t see them. Because the boxes were separated, they could see the outside from the inside, but they couldn''t see the inside from the outside.


    "Stare at them. If you don''t see zu''an after you go out for a while, kill them all."


    At the beginning of the auction, the first thing on stage was a heavyweight, a black bear bile.


    Wu Hao saw at a glance that he would not let go of anyone who could improve his strength.


    Finally, black bear bile was won by Wu Hao at the price of 2 million black coins.

 Chapter 511

    At this time, Wu Hao''s heart was dripping blood. He thought that things here were expensive, but he never thought that they could be so expensive.


    "Just get used to it. Everything here is like this. At least millions of people start." Optimus smiled and said.


    "I can''t get used to it." Wu Hao has a bitter face. I''m afraid he will become a poor man immediately after the auction.


    "By the way, old Zhan, how many cards do you have?" Wu Hao tried to chat with jenjess.


    "It should be enough for you to spend a few treasures. I''ve seen about 200 million before."


    200 million!


    Wu Hao''s eyes widened. What''s the number? Zhan Jiesi has 200 million.


    When he ran Tianhao inn before, he made almost two million yuan in just a few months. No wonder, jenjess has been running for several years, and it doesn''t make sense if he doesn''t have 200 million.


    "What about you, Optimus? How many? " Wu Hao looked at Qingtian and asked.


    "Mine should be about a billion."


    Wu Hao has a black face again. These guys are really more than a local tyrant, one 200 million, one billion, which adds up to 1.2 billion.


    Plus the iron lion gave him, even if there are not so many iron lions, there should be at least 500 million.


    Holding so much money in his hand, Wu Hao immediately felt relieved that almost two billion yuan was not enough for him to buy?


    "That''s almost two billion? Ha ha ha. " Wu Hao laughed twice.


    "Mr. Wu, the card given by the commander contains the savings of the whole Tiexiong Corps. Do you know how much?"


    At this time, a member of Tiexiong headquarters said.


    "Is there a lot of savings in Tiexiong headquarters?" Wu Hao wondered whether the Tiexiong Corps could have more money than the Qingtian Corps before.


    "Cough... I''m talking about all my savings, all, plus the previous Yongtu corps and Beiyu organization."


    Wu Hao almost suffocated when he said this.


    The Yongtu Corps won''t say, but the property of Beiyu organization is not necessarily less than Optimus.


    "If you are on Beiyu Island, you will be developed." Optimus couldn''t help but say something.


    "What did Beiyu do before? You should know that I can''t compare with money when it comes to money." Optimus smiled bitterly, shook his head and said.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao became more curious.


    "How much is it? Don''t sell it off." Wu Hao can''t help it. According to Qingtian, the Beiyu organization must be very rich.


    "This... Plus the 500 million yuan that the iron lion commander entrusted to sell all the things in the basement some time ago, if all add up, there should be more than 10 billion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao is completely silent. There are tens of billions. It turns out that two billion is just his innocence.


    "It''s not impossible to add up to tens of billions. According to the preliminary estimate of the North Island organization, there are tens of billions." Optimus didn''t seem so surprised.


    "I''ll go, Optimus. You and Beiyu are enemies. There are tens of billions of people, but you are only one billion. Why are you so ashamed?" Wu Hao couldn''t help mocking Qingtian.


    "On the other hand, they all said that the nature is different. They have more money, but we have more people, so we can''t compare them."


    Looking at Optimus''s farfetched words, Wu Hao smiled twice.


    "Forget it, save some face for you. Now I have tens of billions of assets. See who compares with me." Wu Hao laughed twice. Now he can go shopping at ease.


    "Don''t be happy too early. The auction has just begun, and all the good things are behind. The price can''t allow you to burn money indiscriminately, and there are not no people who have more money than you at the scene. I''m afraid the capital of zuning Corps alone is close to 10 billion."


    Wu Hao, who was just in a state of excitement, was thrown down by Qingtian in a basin of cold water.


    Suddenly Wu Hao felt that the 10 billion assets in his hand were not fragrant.


    But what happened next proved what Optimus said. The second one was auctioned at a price of nearly 10 million, and the third one was almost 20 million, almost doubling each one.


    Fortunately, the first two things didn''t work for him, and he didn''t need them at all, so he didn''t spend the wronged money.


    But the fourth is a tripod furnace, a medicine refining furnace, which belongs to the medicine refining furnace made of cosmic lava.


    The starting price is 30 million.


    "60 million, I want it!" Wu Hao was the first to open his mouth and doubled the price directly.


    "Shit!" Optimus couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark.


    "Have you made such a bid?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I just act according to their rules. Everything will double. Then I directly bid $60 million. It''s clean and fast. What''s wrong?"


    Optimus was speechless. Although Wu Hao said nothing wrong, this method doesn''t work for every baby.


    "Do you think a lot of people will want the medicine refining stove? It''s not worth $60 million. "


    Sure enough, after Wu Hao called out $60 million, no one continued to increase the price. Three hammers set the tone and took down the medicine refining furnace.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just take it." Wu Hao pretends to be brave, but he is forced to do so. Although he has ten billion yuan now, he has spent ten million more. He still has some discomfort in his heart.


    The fifth and sixth are magic weapons for cultivation. Wu Hao must get both of them.


    Finally, Wu Hao paid a huge price and pocketed things at a price of 230 million.


    At this moment, Wu Hao knew that what Qingtian said just now was true.


    At this rate, not to mention 10 billion assets, even 100 billion may not be enough.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t think it was not worth it. After the auction was coming to an end, he had photographed more than ten cultivation magic weapons, and the phone cost nearly 5 billion.


    The last one was a dagger. When he saw the dagger, Wu haomeng stood up.


    Cangyue dagger?


    Wu Hao quickly took out his cangyue dagger. He didn''t lose it, but there was another cangyue dagger below.


    Are there two cangyue daggers? But why does this other one make fire here?


    Wu Hao was very confused at this time and kept staring at the cangyue dagger on the stage.


    "This dagger is called lanri dagger. It is a weapon used by a powerful assassin in the universe. Originally, one pair and the other is called cangyue. If you can get another cangyue, the two daggers can be combined into one to form an unparalleled secondary artifact."


    Blue moon, blue sun.


    i see!


    Wu Hao was excited. Unexpectedly, he was so lucky that he met the other half of cangyue.


    Originally, he suspected that the cangyue was not an ordinary weapon. Unexpectedly, it was really an artifact. Although it was only a secondary artifact, it was always an artifact.


    "Starting price, billion!"


    Hearing the starting price, Wu Hao was hoodwinked. Even the starting price was one billion. Who knows if he had enough money.


    Now he has less than 7 billion left, plus what Janice and Optimus gave him.


    "2.3 billion!"


    Hearing that the price soared all the way, Wu Hao''s heart was bleeding.


    The final price barely began to ease down at $4.3 billion.

 Chapter 512

    But the price is still rising slowly. Up to now, Wu Hao still doesn''t speak. Although he is excited, the more excited he is, the more he retains his reason.


    When the price was almost fixed at 4.7 billion, Wu Hao spoke. Now the next thing is to fight a killing war.


    "4.75 billion." Wu Hao began to raise the price. Each time he raised the price, he chose the minimum standard, but he also reported his determination to die.


    Now even if he sold himself, he had to get the LAN RI dagger.


    The last lanri dagger, only two bidders, have been fighting the war of consumption.


    Wu Hao really doesn''t understand why the other party doesn''t let go. The Cang moon is in his hand. Even if the other party gets LAN RI, it''s useless.


    After bidding for half an hour, from 4.7 billion to 6.4 billion, Wu Hao almost felt hopeless.


    But when he finally shouted out 6.5 billion, Wu Hao gave up.


    Of course, he didn''t give up getting LAN RI, but planned to choose another way.


    Since the other party wants to fight with him, if he can''t fight, he can only be strong. Even if he grabs it, he will grab it.


    Obviously, the other party didn''t think it was worth it, and finally stopped raising the price. Wu Hao spent almost all his money, so he got everything he wanted.


    At this time, many people have stared at Wu Hao''s box, and many people know it.


    At this auction, almost all the treasures were contracted in that box. Anyone would be excited.


    "Ah, you''ve bought so many things. I''m afraid you''ll be in trouble for a while." Optimus said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s all right. You''ll go first. I''ll just go back by myself. Remember, you must pretend you don''t know me. No matter what happens, don''t go back. I''ll see you at our headquarters."


    Since he dared to come here, he was naturally prepared, and those people couldn''t stop him.


    After settling all the money, Wu Hao left with all the babies. If he had time, he really wanted to see the LAN RI dagger in his hand immediately, but the next situation did not allow him to do so.


    Just out of the auction, many people stared at him.


    "Is that him?" Wu Hao''s appearance was recognized by the people of zuning regiment, and immediately all the zuning regiment surrounded him.


    "I didn''t expect us to meet you here again. Where''s your accomplice? You''re the only one left? "


    "What accomplice or not? You think you still use accomplices against you? I think you really overestimate yourself. " Wu Hao sneered.


    Then another group of people came over.


    "Is this friend in danger? Would you like some help? Our Kowloon organization and you are willing to help. "


    Like the original North Lantau organization, the Kowloon organization is the owner of taking people''s money and eliminating disasters for others.


    At the beginning of each auction, the Kowloon organization will arrange many people to come to do business.


    "No, I can''t afford your price." Wu Hao replied coldly.


    "Jiulong, zuning, it''s inappropriate for your two regiments to surround a little brother."


    Another group stepped in.


    "Sang Jiu, Jiulong, I advise you not to interfere in this matter. This boy made trouble in zuning some time ago. Now it''s hard to meet him."


    "Oh? Dare he go to your zuning? Then I''m really interested in him. " The people of Sangjiu Corps smiled at Wu Hao, showing a harmless expression of people and animals.


    "Little brother, why don''t I help you? The price only needs me to choose two of the babies you buy. How about it?" Sang Jiu''s leader smiled and said.


    "Sang Jiu! Don''t go too far! " Zuning''s face was embarrassed. If Sangjiu''s people really intervened, they might have to let the boy run away again today.


    "Yes, but how do I know if what you said is true or false? You help me stop him first and come back to me when I run away." Wu Hao pretended to be afraid and said.


    These guys just want to get benefits from him. They don''t have any good things. Since they want to use him, let''s see who uses who.


    "Sang Jiu, don''t be cheated by this boy. He''s not that simple." Zuning''s people immediately said.


    "Cut, you''re really shameless. I''m alone, there are so many of you, and I say I''m not simple. What''s the matter? I stand and let you cut it?"


    "You fart, your space..."


    "Put your father''s fart. Hey, will you help me or not? I''ll run away by myself. There''ll be nothing at that time." Wu Hao quickly interrupted zuning''s people.


    He knew that zuning''s people wanted to say that he had space ability to transmit, but once he said it, it was difficult for him to leave, so he couldn''t let this happen.


    "OK, remember your words. I''ll choose by myself." Sang didn''t think so much for a long time. He immediately asked someone to stop zuning''s people.


    "Sang Jiu, you are really not an ordinary fool. That boy has space ability and can transmit!"


    "What!" However, when sang Jiu''s people turned back, Wu Hao waved to them.


    "Stop him!" Sang Jiu''s leader rushed over, but Wu Hao had disappeared.


    "Damn, let him run away again, sang Jiu, what do you say about this matter!"


    Zuning''s people angrily looked at sang Jiu''s people and saw that the war was about to break out.


    "What should I do? I also want to ask you how to compensate me for my loss. He has space ability. You didn''t say it earlier! "


    "Nonsense! Didn''t you hear him interrupt me? It''s not over! " Finally, zuning''s people held their breath.


    Head zu''an told them not to fight rashly when they came here before. Now zu''ning Corps has lost a lot of people because of Wu Hao''s unknown origin.


    And this elder brother''s news can''t be known to outsiders, otherwise his zuning regiment will be in danger.


    Therefore, now their zuning regiment can no longer lose members, otherwise the other two forces are bound to annex them.


    "You and I are not finished, we are also not finished with you. Why, if we want to fight, we think we are afraid of you!"


    The scene was very angry. However, in the end, zuning tolerated this tone and didn''t attack.


    At this time, Wu Hao has arrived at xiaodongshan and has been laughing happily.


    I''m afraid the three organizations in Beiling will bite the dog this time!


    Sang Jiu''s gang are not good things and want to take benefits from him. However, when did he Wu Hao suffer a loss and want to take his things, it''s impossible.


    Soon Wu Hao returned to Tiexiong headquarters. A day later, Qingtian and others also arrived one after another.


    "What about Wu Tian? Has he come back yet?" Jennings was the first to run in and asked quickly. On the way back, Jennings had been worried about Wu Hao.


    Several times he wanted to go back to find Wu Hao, but he knew it was useless even if he went back, because his strength would not help, but would drag his feet, so he endured to go back to Tiexiong headquarters.

 Chapter 513

    Seeing jenjess running back in a hurry, Tiexiong said with a puzzled look: "I''ve been back long ago. He asked you to find him after you come back. What''s the matter?"


    Without answering the iron lion''s question, jenjess hurriedly ran to Wu Hao''s tent.


    Zhan Jiesi was relieved to see that Wu Hao had really come back. It seems that Wu Hao is not generally stable.


    It''s no wonder that he is worried for nothing. After all, Wu Hao will only do it if he has a stable grasp from beginning to end.


    "Back, Optimus, where are they?" Wu Hao looked at Zhan Jiesi and asked. As soon as the voice fell, Qingtian and others had come to the door.


    "You''re all here. Take these things and divide them." Wu Hao took out seven magic weapons, all good things for cultivation.


    He bought a lot at the auction before. Although he kept his words forever, he may have made rapid progress in strength, but he was not so cruel. These things were bought by Optimus and Jenny.


    Although the iron lion gave a lot of money, it was almost the same forever, so he couldn''t get these things without their help.


    "No, you''d better keep your own handle. Even if we take it, we don''t know it''s really useful." Optimus smiled bitterly.


    In fact, he had some doubts from the beginning. Wu Hao bought some of these things. Anyway, he couldn''t understand what Wu Hao did when he bought this polyp.


    "Don''t you understand? Don''t you know who is helpful to practice? " Wu Hao was stunned. Unexpectedly, Qingtian and others didn''t know.


    "Why, are these things strange?" Optimus couldn''t understand and asked. In his eyes, among all the treasures Wu Hao bought from beginning to end, there was only the last lanri dagger.


    "I''ll go. You really don''t know or don''t know. This thing has a very strong effect on cultivation. If you don''t know, how can you cultivate to this extent?" Wu Hao looks at Qingtian people with a black face.


    Originally, he thought that it was impossible for anyone who was smart not to know the use of these magic weapons, but he didn''t expect that Optimus didn''t know.


    However, it was obvious that the Optimus people really didn''t know and shook their heads: "it''s good to cultivate the internal organs of different animals in this way."


    Wu Hao has a black face. These guys really use the most primitive wind method.


    Although this method is quite good, the internal organs of exotic animals are too strong and cruel. No wonder exotic animals hate humans so much, which is also one of the reasons.


    "In that case, you have to see the benefits of these magic weapons." Wu Hao threw a magic weapon to Qingtian.


    "In fact, it''s easy to use these magic weapons. You just need to absorb all the spiritual power in this magic weapon into your own."


    "Really?" Optimus asked incredulously. After all, he still didn''t dare to believe this kind of thing.


    "Hehe, try it, don''t you know?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Seeing that Optimus didn''t think about it, he pulled out all the spiritual power in the magic weapon.


    He held the world for a moment and widened his eyes for a second.


    "There is such a huge spiritual power. It''s really a good thing!" Optimus is a little excited.


    At this time, Optimus was a little excited. How many pages in his heart could he understand why Wu Hao was so strong. Since there was spiritual power in the magic weapon to absorb, it would be much easier to cultivate may day.


    After absorbing the spiritual power, Optimus sat down and began to practice.


    "OK, you go out first and let him practice here. We can do whatever we should do." Wu Hao also said that Janice stayed.


    Now, the most important thing for him is not cultivation, but the matter of jenjess.


    "Wu Tian, I practice with you. I want to be strong!" Jenjess looked at Wu Hao with firm eyes and didn''t want to talk at all.


    Wu Hao nodded without hesitation. Zhan Jiesi''s mind, he knew, must want to become stronger, and then defeat zuning regiment.


    Ah


    This may be jenjess''s life. His wife ran away with others. No matter who it was, she couldn''t bear it.


    "You should also reach the advanced level as soon as possible, so that when you revenge, you can kill two more."


    Zhan Jiesi nodded. From today on, he will redouble his efforts to catch up with Wu Hao, but he must personally participate in the destruction of zuning regiment.


    Seeing that they had entered the cultivation state, Wu Hao did not procrastinate and immediately entered the cultivation state.


    Now his primary goal is to break through the peak level. As long as he breaks through the peak level, zu''an is naturally not his opponent, and zu''ning Corps will break through.


    At this time, zuning Corps was investigating Wu Hao''s details everywhere. At first, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    The water always comes to heixilin. As long as he enters heixilin, Wu Hao''s reputation can''t be covered up.


    At the beginning of the period, zu''an didn''t think about these two areas at all. After all, the two peak levels, coupled with the existence of Wu Hao, which is comparable to the peak level, should not appear in xiaodongshan, let alone heixilin.


    But now after investigation, Wu Hao and others are the people of xiaodongshan and heixilin. It is at this moment that he knows that heixilin and xiaodongshan have changed days.


    The original four forces were destroyed and swallowed, all of which were related to Wu Hao.


    "Call me up quickly. I want to see his head as soon as possible."


    Because Wu Hao killed too many zuning Corps members, the Corps members are very few now. Now the zuning Corps is recruiting and even digging people from the other two major organizations.


    Whenever they seize a chance, they will dig people over.


    Half a month later, the zuning regiment gained a lot and even dug up a senior strong man from the Kowloon organization who was about to reach the peak.


    The advantage is that it can make the other party break through to the peak level faster, so the other party can''t resist the temptation and directly surrendered and chose to join the zuning Corps.


    Although the zuning regiment recovered again, they paid the same price as blood this time. The 300 people recruited alone spent most of their savings.


    "Hum, I''ll figure out this account with them. Just give it to me and you can start. Everyone goes to their Tiexiong regiment. I see how they can escape this time." Zu''an snapped that he was quite angry about it.


    If he hadn''t been jealous of that woman, he would have killed her long ago. How could he bear to stay and send them now.


    It''s just to let him live a little longer. When the Tiexiong regiment is destroyed by time, when she has had enough, she will let jenjess watch with her own eyes, and he will kill his woman.


    Thinking of this, zu''an sneered twice. He wanted everyone to know that if he offended him, zu''an could not come to a good end.

 Chapter 514

    Half a month later, Wu Hao has been in a state of cultivation. During this time, Zhan Jiesi has broken through and reached the intermediate level, while Optimus is in a stable state and shows no sign of breaking through.


    No wonder they are not Wu Hao. They can''t break through to half the universe so soon that day.


    If Optimus can break through the half step universe at this time, the Tiexiong Corps can directly enter the whole Beiling.


    However, the biggest harvest is still Wu Hao, whose strength is about to break through.


    The furious energy surrounded the three of them one after another.


    Wu Hao''s breakthrough here is of great benefit to both Optimus and jenjess.


    Except for Wu Hao''s breakthrough, the rest were absorbed by them.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s breakthrough again, many people cheered. One by one, they said that Wu Hao was too evil. How long did it take to break through? Now it''s starting to break through again.


    "The boy''s talent is absolutely rare in ten thousand years." The wind sword stood next to the iron lion and said with a smile.


    The iron lion also nodded.


    Yes, Wu Hao''s talent is really rare in ten thousand years. At this moment, he is very happy. It is also because of Wu Hao that today''s Tiexiong Corps was the lowest in the whole ghost area.


    However, now the Tiexiong Corps has become a overlord and can resist any power in Beiling. This great change is all due to one person, that is Wu Hao.


    At first, I thought Lei Rui had offended Wu Hao. Fortunately, he didn''t let Wu Hao go at that time, otherwise the Tiexiong Corps may no longer exist.


    Finally broke through!


    Wu Hao roared up to the sky. His strength had reached the peak level. At this time, he felt that his strength in his body was much stronger.


    He has reached the peak level, and his eyes have become sharp. In terms of his current strength, he is enough to win the whole ghost area. It can be said that even if he can''t kill everyone, he is absolutely invincible. Even if he meets half a cosmic level, he is confident that he can fight with him.


    "Commander iron lion, gather all the people and horses. Our headquarters will be relocated immediately. Beiling, coordinates, zuning corps!"


    The first thing Wu Hao did when he left the pass was to destroy zuning!


    Hearing this, the iron lion nodded. From the beginning, he knew that Wu Hao definitely had this plan.


    Besides, moving to Beiling is also beneficial. Beiling is much better than here in terms of resources and terrain.


    Of course, they will not give up here, leaving a senior strong man to guard heixilin and xiaodongshan.


    The rest rushed to Beiling, but the journey was far away, and Wu Hao didn''t have so much patience. He took all the senior and peak strong first.


    The rest of the people are led by fengjianzi and must reach Beiling safely.


    At the same time, after waiting for more than a month, the people who had been sent to pick up Tongling finally met Tongling.


    At first, Tong Ling thought that these people were going to kill him, but after the other party mentioned Wu Hao''s name, he was relieved.


    He inquired about Wu Hao all the way. After listening to the people in front of him, he couldn''t help sighing.


    It''s only half a year or so. Wu Hao has been mixing in this ghost area, and his Tong Ling has just reached the world Master level. It''s really more than people, and he''s so angry.


    But he is not jealous. He knows very well what kind of person Wu Hao is. He also knows that if Wu Hao didn''t help him, maybe he is still a senior domain master now. Where can he break through the domain master so soon.


    In half a day or so, after two transmissions, Wu Hao and 50 people had arrived near zuning regiment, but they did not attack immediately.


    After two transmissions, Wu Hao is also weak and needs to recover his strength.


    "Why don''t we wait and attack when the people behind us arrive?" Jenjess said with some worry.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength breakthrough can definitely crush the zuning corps, along the way, they also heard that the zuning Corps spent a huge price. Now there is not only one more expert who is about to break through to the peak level, but also 300 members.


    In this ghost area, 300 intermediate members gather together, which is also a very terrible number.


    "No need. For senior, there is no difference between 300 intermediate and 300 junior. You can report to the group at the intermediate level later, and I''ll take the rest."


    Wu Hao is not worried about this problem. If he can sneak attack once, he can sneak attack a second time, so he is also not worried this time.


    Zhan Jiesi didn''t say much. He knew that Wu Hao wanted to avenge him, and he didn''t worry too much. Wu Hao had that bead in his hand. Although the effect would certainly not be as good as last time, he could definitely kill a group before the attack.


    After resting for about two hours, Wu Hao has recovered to his peak.


    Then, just as Jenny thought, Wu Hao took out the yin-yang beads and planned to weaken each other''s power with the yin-yang beads first.


    Although the effect was not so strong, it was enough to eliminate 50 or 60 people, and 50 or 60 people were eliminated without a single soldier. The results have been very good.


    "Tiexiong corps, you dare to come!"


    Wu Hao has brought people. Zu''an has gathered all the experts of the regiment. When he saw that so many people died in the regiment, he can''t bear it anymore.


    "Give me space to prohibit the Dharma array. They can''t escape this time!" Zuan obviously wants to catch a turtle in a jar.


    Wu Hao took the initiative to bring it to the door. Naturally, he wouldn''t be polite. This time, he let these people have no return.


    "I said we would meet soon." Wu Hao doesn''t talk much nonsense.


    "Three areas!"


    After the gravity field was launched, all members of zuning corps were affected and their strength was greatly reduced, which also facilitated the hands of Zhan Jiesi and others.


    "If you don''t keep one, kill all." Wu Hao has locked zu''an. This time, his purpose is very simple. Defeat zu''an and give it to Zhan Jiesi.


    "Everyone out, iron male corps, kill to death!" Zu''an also issued orders at the same time. This time, he has been extremely angry. He must let the people of Tiexiong Corps pay a bleeding price.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao opened his fire and suppressed zu''an for a time. Zu''an frowned.


    I haven''t seen him for a month. The guy in front of me actually broke through. For a moment, he also knew that he was probably not an opponent.


    Wu Hao was able to draw with him when he was a senior. Now he has broken through the peak. I''m afraid his strength is already above him.


    "Jack, come and help me!" Zu''an shouted. A man "whooshed" appeared. When he saw someone coming, Wu Hao couldn''t help wondering. He always felt familiar.


    "Have we met?" Wu Hao asked with some doubts.


    Jack Lun was also stunned, but he smiled in the twinkling of an eye: "maybe the one you see is my brother Jacques."

 Chapter 515

    Now Wu haoquan understood that the guy in front of him and Jacques were two brothers. No wonder they looked the same.


    "Oh, that guy is your brother. You''re lucky." Wu Hao sneered.


    The other party has some doubts.


    "What do you mean?"


    Wu Hao continued to sneer.


    "Because your brother died in my hand, and now you also die in my hand. You can die in peace."


    "Oh, it turns out that he died at your hands. That waste, it''s good to die, but no matter what, he''s also my brother. I''ll send you down to avenge him."


    Jack Lun was not shocked or angry at all. He was very cold-blooded. This is the fire refining, which is also the people''s heart here.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. Even if he talked about one enemy and two, he couldn''t do it with his strength. Would he really fight one enemy and two?


    He controls the whole battlefield. Whenever jenjies and others are in a safe state, Wu Hao will exert all the gravity field on zu''an.


    With all the gravity, Zuan can''t go all out.


    After trapping zu''an, Wu Hao tries his best to kill Jack Lun. As long as Jack Lun is killed, see who can help zu''an.


    But it is impossible to kill Jack Lun at one time. After all, who will have no means to reach the top level.


    Once there was danger on Janice''s side, Wu Hao spread the gravity field to the whole field, and even zu''an felt afraid of his ability to do two things at once.


    The guy in front of us is so terrible that he still has the mind to help others in the face of him and Jack Lun.


    "Wu Tian, isn''t it? We don''t have much hatred between us. It''s just a woman. Give it back to you. How about writing off the previous gratitude and resentment?"


    Zu''an has begun to choose to escape. If this continues, Wu Hao may really kill Jack Lun.


    The current situation is very disadvantageous to them. Although they are many, Wu Hao''s gravity field has greatly reduced their combat ability, especially those members with low strength, who are completely lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    Optimus'' strength has also grown by leaps and bounds in this month, which is a little stronger than their Zuan peak captain, but it is also two peak strong men to deal with Optimus.


    However, under the influence of gravity, Optimus can also fight with the two top-level strong.


    Other top-level strong one-on-one, their people also suffer.


    If the breakthrough in this battle will come from which side first, it is definitely the side of Tiexiong Corps.


    So now he has no right to choose. He has to admit defeat now, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Hehe, from what you did at the beginning, you should understand today''s results. As I said before, you have offended the people you shouldn''t offend, and there is no room for discussion." Wu Hao said coldly that he once attacked Jack Lun.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, zu''an knew that there was no room for maneuver. For a moment, zu''an also fought.


    "You forced me." The bleeding light broke out on zu''an, and his strength increased significantly.


    "There is a way in heaven. You don''t go. In that case, I''ll use the blood burning skill to send you on the road!"


    For a time, zu''an''s strength was almost half a cosmic level. Seeing this scene, Wu Hao frowned. What tricks did this guy make, and why did his strength rise so much.


    "Wu Tian, let me help you!" The iron lion has broken through the other party''s defense and killed the other party. Seeing that Wu Hao is in danger, he immediately came to help.


    "You deal with him and treat him well. He''s Jack''s brother." Wu Hao sneered, gave Jack Lun to the iron lion, and then concentrated on dealing with zu''an.


    But at this time, zu''an''s strength is very strong, even stronger than him. In this case, the situation is a little worse.


    If you want to resist Zuan, you must exert all your strength, and you can barely resist in the field of gravity.


    But once he removes the gravity field, those middle-level strong jenjess will be in danger again.


    For a time, Wu Hao was one of the first two. It seems that he was impulsive this time. He knew that he should try his best to kill zu''an just now.


    However, it''s too late to say anything now. If you want to deal with Anzu, you must take back the field of gravity.


    Now Zuan''s abilities in all aspects have almost reached half a cosmic level. It''s really not that simple to deal with.


    Fortunately, his speed is not much different from that of zu''an, but he can still run.


    "Do you only know how to hide? Just now they kept saying they wanted to kill me. Do you still kill me now? " Zuan laughed and heard that he was very happy.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak and kept looking for the flaws of zu''an. However, ten minutes later, zu''an didn''t show any flaws at all.


    "Wu Tian, hold on, our people are here." This is, Optimus shouted to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao looked into the distance. Feng Jianzi and the others were indeed coming. He could enter the battlefield immediately.


    Although there are not as many people as zuning, it is enough.


    "You''re finished!" Wu Hao sneered. After Feng Jianzi took people to join the battlefield, Wu Hao withdrew the gravity field, and zu''an''s strength decreased in an instant.


    "Damn it! Because of a woman, you will destroy my zuning regiment. Don''t think about it. " Zuan is struggling again, but courage is useless. At this time, he has begun to have side effects because of blood burning, but he still holds the last hope.


    However, at this time, the iron lion has killed Jack Lun. Fortunately, Wu Hao also gave him a magic weapon to practice. Now the iron lion has played a key role.


    Seeing that the iron lion has been emptied, it is inevitable to kill zu''an.


    "Damn, I let you all die!" Zu''an has given up. Wu Hao has no way to deal with him. Now, with a top-level strong man, he has no way.


    Now the only thing he can do is pull everyone in the water.


    "No, retreat quickly. He''s going to explode." Wu Hao quickly grabbed the iron lion and stepped back.


    However, Zuan''s self explosion came too suddenly.


    "Come on, everyone has the right to resist!" Wu Hao didn''t think so much and tried his best to support the rain cover.


    Despite his strength, he can''t stop such a large-scale explosion.


    There was a terrible explosion in Beiling, which affected every ten miles. The wave of the explosion lasted for a whole minute.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, the scene was in a mess, and Wu Hao was seriously injured.


    "Come on, help!" Wu Hao took out all the blood medicine without thinking about it.


    Fortunately, except for the top level strong ones, other weak ones are far away, and after he spoke just a moment ago, almost everyone tried their best to resist, otherwise it is estimated that the loss is not small this time.


    According to statistics, the Tiexiong regiment, which had no casualties, actually killed seven or eight people.


    However, in contrast, zu''an was almost completely destroyed, except for three top-level players who were lying on the ground at this time.

 Chapter 516

    "Help, help me" a top level strong man who was almost out of breath looked helplessly at the blood medicine in Wu Hao''s hand.


    Just now he was almost desperate and knew that he might die.


    But the blood medicine in Wu Hao''s hand made him see vitality. No one would work for anyone to make fire here. Now zu''an is dead, and he doesn''t need to continue to fight.


    As long as Wu Hao can save him, he can also work for Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao just looked at him, but ignored him. If he had known this, why did he have to start.


    "Save him, Wu Tian. They are also innocent. Now zu''an is dead. They have no hidden dangers. They can use it for themselves."


    Jenjess surprisingly spoke to Wu Hao.


    "What? Are you still soft on them? " Wu Hao asked with a puzzled face.


    Janice shook her head. "It''s not a soft hearted thing, but it has nothing to do with them."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao sighed helplessly, and then took a bottle of blood medicine to Jenny and asked him to save people.


    "Thank you, thank you. I''ll be your man in the future." After being rescued, maknu knelt directly on one knee.


    After this confrontation with Wu Hao and others, he has thoroughly understood that the Tiexiong Corps really can''t be provoked.


    As Wu Hao said at the beginning, the zuning regiment kicked the iron plate and offended people who shouldn''t have offended.


    Zuning regiment is used to being strong in Beiling. This time, it was destroyed by a regiment such as Tiexiong regiment, which is regarded as a small force. The news soon came out.


    The whole Beiling caused a sensation, and even the forces on the other side of Nanshan attracted attention.


    For a time, Jiuzhan nest of zuning regiment took over zuning''s territory, which was also known by Jiulong organization and Sangjiu regiment.


    How could such a good thing miss them? Both sides sent troops one after another to seize the opportunity to attack the original territory of zuning.


    For this, Wu Hao asked the iron lion to leave it alone and let them be arrogant for a while. Anyway, Jiulong and sang Jiu can''t run next.


    Now he has only one goal: to get rid of the Kowloon organization and the Sangjiu regiment, as long as they are killed, is the whole Beiling all Tiexiong''s territory.


    In addition to heixilin and xiaodongshan, the Tiexiong regiment can be said to be the only one. At that time, it will definitely be able to compete with the forces of Nanshan.


    "Wu Tian, we don''t have much territory left in Beiling. The two forces have annexed continuously. Originally, there were more than 20 branch resources, but now there are only five." Tiexiong is also a little worried about this problem.


    Although they are the top strength on the surface, Tiexiong is the strongest, but in terms of specific quantity, the current Tiexiong is far from enough to deal with the two.


    In addition, nearly a dozen resources have been lost during this period. One comes and two goes, and the two are growing, but their iron male Corps is shrinking step by step.


    "It''s all right. It''s not enough to compete for territory. Can the top level strong be solved by more people? If there are enough top-level strong people, even if the other party has thousands of troops, it''s nothing. " Wu Hao sneered.


    He had expected these things to happen from the beginning, so he was not surprised at all.


    "That''s what I said, but now with the three top-level soldiers left by the original zuning regiment, we have only seven people in total, but their two families add up more than us."


    "It''s all right. It''s more than us. Then we''ll create it. You can summarize all the assets collected by zuning Corps."


    What Wu Hao said made iron lion confused.


    Creation?


    Is it difficult that Wu Hao wants to create a top-level strong man?


    But even if Wu Hao has Xunyang juice in his hand, it can really quickly improve his strength, but the effect is not so fast.


    It will take at least two or three months, but the current situation simply does not allow them to wait two or three months.


    I''m afraid within a month or so, all their remaining forces here will be divided up by Jiulong and Sangjiu. What else will they talk about at that time.


    However, he also asked Meiduo. Now, although he is the leader, the scale is getting larger and larger. He has started by Wu Cong and has to adapt slowly


    So now, no matter what the problem is, he will ask Wu Hao''s opinion first. Wu Hao says yes, he will take action.


    Naturally, he became a nominal head, but he didn''t have any resentment. After all, he knew that all the decisions made by Wu Hao must be for the sake of the iron lion.


    The two sides of Jiulong and Sangjiu have now begun to suspend and continue to work on the resources of zuning Corps.


    "I thought it was something. I really don''t know what happened to that guy Zuan. He was killed by this garbage Corps. Now we dare not return it. It''s a waste." Sangfu, head of Sangjiu regiment, was very arrogant at this time.


    Originally, they sang Jiu had a conflict with zuning Corps. Now zuning was destroyed. He planned to be careful first.


    But who knew that the Kowloon organization was anxious to start first, and he hurried to start when he saw that something was wrong.


    Originally, I thought the Tiexiong Corps would fight with them. However, during this time, the Tiexiong Corps was like a shrinking turtle. It didn''t dare to show up at all. It didn''t dare to fight with them at all. Isn''t it obviously afraid of them?


    "Yes, I really don''t understand why the zuning Corps was destroyed by them. Chief, I think it''s necessary to investigate this matter. The sudden rise of the Tiexiong Corps is by no means groundless. There must be something strange."


    An old man sitting next to sangfu said faintly.


    Sangfu laughed twice: "is there something strange? They''re just lucky. I''m afraid all this is paid by the guy Zuan. Those people don''t care at all, so they run away, otherwise it''s impossible to rely on the small regiment like Tiexiong. "


    When sang Fu finished, they also felt a little reasonable, but the old man sighed and shook his head.


    He naturally understood sangfu''s character. It''s useless to explain so much now. Sangfu only recognized what he thought.


    But he just thought it was strange that a small Tiexiong corps had never done anything. How could it dare to move the family to Beiling and destroy Zu Ning at the same time? It was impossible to think about it.


    In contrast, the Kowloon organization is much more secure. Although Kowloon is also occupying territory, it is only about one-third, and the Sangjiu regiment occupies two-thirds.


    Because they later reacted that something was wrong, and the rabbit would bite when it was urgent, but during this period, the Tiexiong Corps was indifferent to their occupation of resources, and there was no movement at all. This made the Kowloon organization deeply suspect that there was something fishy, so after occupying one third, the Kowloon organization stopped and chose to wait and see temporarily.


    Five days later, Tiexiong regiment was almost stable in Beiling. Although it was not as powerful as the other two forces, they did not lose any of the top-level strong.

 Chapter 517

    "You come with me." Wu Hao called the iron lion, Qingtian and two other top-level strongmen.


    The remaining two top-level soldiers were in the regiment. Wu Hao came to the Kowloon organization with four people.


    The arrival of the five people, with great momentum all the way, directly landed at the Kowloon organization. This powerful atmosphere made all the strong people in Kowloon arrive one after another.


    "Who are you? What can I do for you?" Long Yu, head of the Kowloon organization, came to the front and looked warily at Wu Hao and others.


    "We are Tiexiong Corps. My name is Tieshi. You must be impressed?" Tiexiong spoke first. After all, he is the head of the team and must take the initiative to negotiate with the other party.


    "You are the iron male corps!" Long Yu''s face changed slightly and his heart was shocked.


    It doesn''t mean that the Tiexiong regiment is very weak, but there are five top-level strong men in front of us. Is that average? Who is so blind and talking.


    "It seems that head long knows us. I want to ask head long how he feels about using our resources during this period of time?" Wu Hao stood up, smiled and said.


    "What has the final say, that is the Corps of the TSU Ning, and now that they have been destroyed, the resources are of no management. Then what is the problem if we take over? After all, who will be the master of the North Ling?" Long Yu sneered.


    Although he was shocked by the power of Tiexiong corps, he was not afraid. Their Kowloon organization was also five top-level, and there were more than a dozen senior. Naturally, he would not be afraid of these outsiders.


    "Hehe, well said. Did the iron lion leader hear that? Whose fist is big, whose territory is. In that case, we can rob it?" Wu Hao looked at the iron lion and asked.


    "Just wait for his words. If you can rob, everything will be easy to do. I''m afraid there''s no way to rob!" The iron lion also said with a smile.


    Wu Hao and the five flew up slowly.


    Wu HaoLing stood in the sky and said in a cold voice, "if we can grab it, I Wu Tian announced that we have taken the territory of your Kowloon organization!"


    Gravity field!


    The power of lightning!


    After the application of gravity, violent lightning force appeared around.


    At that time, the members of the Kowloon organization were suppressed by gravity, together with the strong at the top.


    "What''s going on!" Long Yu wondered why he felt so heavy.


    "Captain, this is the other party''s gravity ability. It''s tricky. It seems that everyone has been affected."


    At this time, long Yu looked at other personnel and saw that all the people below the senior level trembled in their legs.


    Obviously affected by gravity, they have gradually begun how a small regiment can have this strength.


    "Stop it, you have the seed to compete with me!" Long Yu coldly looked at Wu Hao and others and immediately released cruel words.


    "Hehe, is it interesting to fight alone? OK, I''ll meet you today. Say what you want!" Wu Hao stood up. Since the other party wanted to abuse, he would not let go.


    "It''s OK to pick one by one, but it''s not interesting without some color. You say so."


    "Caitou is OK. If I lose, I will return your resources and take a lot of money. But if you lose, I think you can get out of Beiling!"


    "And I won?" Wu Hao asked with a sneer.


    "Lose? Hehe, in my dictionary, there are no words. " Longhai seemed extremely confident and didn''t pay attention to a young man like Wu Hao.


    "So you can''t afford to lose? Since you can''t decide, I''ll help you decide. If you lose, cut the land and pay compensation! "


    Long Yu was stunned.


    "Ceding compensation? That''s interesting. OK, just do as you say. " Long Yu is obviously a little confident, because in front of him, Wu Hao is a young man. How much strength a young top-level strong man can have must be a flower burden.


    However, everything was different from what he thought. Wu Hao had completely crushed him at the beginning. The stronger he was, the stronger Wu Hao was, leaving him no chance of winning.


    "How''s it going? Now dare you say you won''t lose? " Wu Hao sneered. The blue moon in his hand had been put on Long Yu''s neck.


    "OK, I admit defeat and you win." Long Yu can only be soft at this time. He is really not Wu Hao''s opponent. At this moment, he fully understands.


    The Tiexiong regiment is not lucky at all, but strong. It is estimated that it can completely crush zu''an with the strength of Wu Hao alone.


    The whole zuning Corps is the strongest in zu''an. Zu''an can''t deal with Wu Hao in front of him. It''s impossible for the zuning corps to survive.


    "Since you admit defeat, think about how to compensate for the land cutting compensation." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    At this time, the Dragon rain is like a mute eating Coptis chinensis. It''s hard to tell.


    He didn''t expect that Wu Hao dressed up as a pig to eat a tiger and gave him a huge set.


    There is no doubt that the compensation for the cession of the land must pay a huge price. It was not easy for him to spend his heart and soul to capture one-third of the resources. Now he has to spit it back. It is really a little unwilling.


    "OK, I''ll give you all the resources I occupied and all the funds I got this month."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao heartlessly laughed twice.


    "Are you offering flowers to Buddha? It seems that the destruction of zuning regiment has nothing to do with you? Those resources originally belong to our Tiexiong Corps. We haven''t investigated them, but let you keep them for us for the time being. "


    Long Hai was stunned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? Of course not. When the resources are returned to us, there are another ten resources, three billion black coins!"


    As soon as he said this, Longhai was angry.


    "Impossible! The lion opened his mouth and really thought I could not be bullied! " Longhai said angrily.


    "OK, since you say it''s impossible, I won''t force you. Then I''ll destroy your Kowloon organization. At that time, all resources will be ours." Wu Hao outlined the corners of his mouth and showed a proud smile.


    "Hehe, don''t be too confident. Do you really think you can do whatever you want with some strength? Kill us? You dare say such big things. " Longhai obviously refused to obey.


    But Wu Hao''s next action made him feel crazy.


    The sky was covered with dark clouds, thunder and lightning, and the terrible noise shrouded the whole Kowloon organization base.


    Iron lion and Optimus and others saw this scene and flew into the air one after another.


    "Kill Kowloon and do your best." Wu Hao said that the lightning was gathering and slowly getting bigger in a ball.


    The iron lion and Optimus also immediately shot to gather energy into the lightning ball.


    Seeing this scene, long Yu was completely stunned. These crazy guys of Tiexiong Corps really planned to blow up their Kowloon Organization Department. It was crazy.

 Chapter 518

    At this time, the scene of the sky completely stimulated the people of the Kowloon organization. Those with low strength chose to escape, but Wu Hao didn''t give them a chance at all.


    Gravity field!


    Under gravity, no one could escape, and everyone felt Wu Hao''s murderous spirit.


    Long Yu has asked all the strong to fight at the same time, and plans to resist the attack of Wu Hao as much as possible.


    "Do you want to block it? Let''s see if you have that ability! " Many magic weapons appeared in Wu Hao''s hands.


    "Sacrifice, he wants to sacrifice with magic weapons. If he is hurt, he can''t resist!"


    Long Yu has also seen this scene. Wu Hao seems to be serious and completely regardless of the consequences.


    Once Wu Hao is allowed to sacrifice his magic weapon, his powerful power feels that it will instantly destroy their Kowloon organization.


    "Enough! Don''t you just want resources? We can continue to talk! " Long Yu began to be soft, but now he won''t have a chance. Wu Hao''s crazy behavior may really destroy his Kowloon organization. It''s not worth losing everything for immediate interests at that time.


    "No discussion!" With a wave of Wu Hao''s hand, all the magic weapons flew into the air and were flying towards a lightning ball the size of a hill.


    "OK, I promise!" Knowing that it was too late, long Yu compromised. Originally, he had been blocking, so he bet that Wu Hao didn''t dare to be so crazy. The facts proved that he lost again.


    "Hehe, I''ve changed my mind now. I heard that your Kowloon organization is very rich, so give another 10 billion!"


    "Wu Tian, don''t go too far!" Long Yu''s face is blue. Isn''t Wu Hao kicking his nose on his face.


    "From now on, either you promise or wait for death, or you will add a billion more for every word you say!"


    Long Yu is completely silent. Now the situation is in crisis. In the current form, if their Kowloon organization wants to survive this disaster, it must sacrifice defense magic weapons.


    But where can an organization have so many defense magic weapons, and even if it does, its value may have exceeded 10 billion, which is really not worth it.


    After a simple estimation, long Yu compromised again.


    "OK, add 10 billion."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao refused to stop. The huge lightning ball was instantly decomposed by Wu Hao. For a moment, the Kowloon organization returned to calm again.


    "Within three days, return all the original things of our Tiexiong Corps. Don''t deceive. At the same time, complete everything you promised. Otherwise, when we are temporary again, you won''t have any right to speak."


    Wu Hao knows that the Kowloon organization cannot complete the handover in a short time, and he doesn''t waste time here.


    After dealing with the thick organization of Jiulong, Wu Hao didn''t hurry to go to the Sangjiu regiment. This Sangjiu regiment has always been the most arrogant. I''m afraid it would take a little hard work to deal with them. Moreover, he has his plan. He has to discuss it from the long to deal with Sangjiu.


    "Commander iron lion, arrange someone to monitor them and see if they will take any action next." To be on the safe side, Wu Hao kept his hand.


    Although they are not afraid of any enemies now, they don''t want things to be more troublesome.


    Once sang Jiu and Kowloon form an alliance, it will not be a good thing for them, so we have to put an end to this hidden danger.


    Nevertheless, the news spread quickly. In less than a day, Wu Hao''s request for Jiulong to organize land cutting compensation had reached Sangjiu Corps.


    "It''s just waste. When did the Kowloon organization become so waste!" After hearing the news, Sanfu didn''t cut his face.


    "Commander, I still think something is wrong. We must not underestimate the enemy. Anything can happen in the fire refining here. The arrival of Tiexiong Corps is like breaking bamboo. We have to care." The old man still persuaded sangfu, but sangfu didn''t listen at all


    "Mr. He, don''t worry too much. What can his Tiexiong regiment do? My Sangjiu regiment has occupied so many resources. Why doesn''t he dare to come? Have you thought about it? "


    "Ah, Captain AI, I hope you''re right, or you''ll be in trouble this time." The old man got up and couldn''t continue to say too much.


    Sangfu has been completely blinded, so now he still thinks that Tiexiong Corps does not dare to come to Sangjiu Corps.


    But he was hundreds of years old and had never seen anything in the world. At this time, Tiexiong Corps deliberately expanded Sangjiu Corps.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t think so much. He just wanted to clean up one by one. Otherwise, if the two families were together at the same time, it would also put pressure on Tiexiong Corps.


    Three days later, the people of Jiulong organization came to Tiexiong corps with resources and funds.


    "You and I are clear, and the well water will not invade the river in the future!" Kowloon chose to be smart.


    Long Yu has always done things safely, although his master thought about whether to cooperate with Sangjiu Corps.


    But what kind of person is sangfu of Sangjiu corps? He knows too well and thinks too much of himself.


    It''s better to work with that kind of person than to face it alone.


    "I don''t know. It''s just that the well water doesn''t invade the river. I hope captain long chooses to be a smart man." The iron lion responded coldly.


    Long Yu also heard the meaning of his words. He left without saying a word. Now Wu Hao hasn''t dealt with Sangjiu regiment yet.


    Look at the results of Sangjiu Corps. According to sangfu''s character, he will fight with Tiexiong Corps. If both sides lose at that time, he will have the opportunity to organize Jiulong.


    But if there are other accidents, they have cleared up with Tiexiong corps and can retreat at that time.


    Wu Hao is also well aware of the wishful thinking of the Kowloon organization. It seems that long Yu is not simple. This time, he is included. He can attack and defend.


    "Wu Tian, someone is looking for you. He says his name is Tongling." At this time, the iron lion went to the door of Wu Hao''s room and said loudly.


    Tongling!


    Wu Hao immediately stood up and opened the door. As soon as he opened the door, Tongling was indeed at the door.


    It has been more than a month since he received Tongling. At first, Tongling had been waiting in xiaodongshan. Later, it was heard that Wu Hao and others were not going back for the time being. It happened that someone from the headquarters was going to be transferred, so he followed.


    "Tong Ling, you''re here at last!" Wu Hao laughed and gave each other a bear hug.


    "Wu Tian!" They smiled and hugged. The iron lion on one side didn''t expect that the junior had such a good relationship with Wu Hao. Fortunately, he didn''t embarrass each other just now.


    "You two brothers get together and I''ll have someone send you something to eat." Tiexiong is ready to leave.


    "No, commander iron lion, please ask someone to send some more wine." The iron lion answered and left.


    "Unexpectedly, Wu Tian, you are so awesome!" Tongling has just come to this period of time, but Wu Hao''s scenery and deeds are calluses.


    Every news can surprise him. Every time there is a rumor of Wu Hao, it is earth shaking and people can hear it with enthusiasm every time.

 Chapter 519

    "I heard you made a big fuss about the Kowloon organization with five people two days ago? I really admire you after I heard it. You are a monster! "


    For Wu Hao, Tong Ling only envies and praises him. He never thought that Tong Ling could know Wu Hao, an unnatural genius, and treat him as a friend and brother.


    Just now, he also met Feng Jianzi outside. When Wu haogang first entered the ground to refine fire, he couldn''t reach Feng Jianzi and Zhan Jiesi.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao left them far behind, and improved his strength in such a short time, which made him full of longing. When he came to the ghost area, he thought he could continue to wander with Wu Hao.


    However, when she arrived, Wu Hao had laid a world.


    "Well, don''t praise me so much. I''m afraid I''m proud. Since you''re here, we''ll get drunk today. I''ll call jenjess and wind sword later."


    "OK!" Tongling also agreed very happily.


    A drink was originally to celebrate Tong Ling''s arrival. However, after jenjess drank too much, she kept crying about her feelings with her wife.


    It''s no use comforting Wu Hao all the time. Finally, Wu Hao simply made Zhan Jiesi cry happily.


    The woman of jealous show will regret it sooner or later. At the beginning, zu''an blew himself up. Jealous show was lucky and didn''t die. Later, Jenny asked him to let jealous show go.


    With that woman''s ability, there should be no problem if he wants to survive in the fire refining in this place, so sooner or later, he will meet with Jenny.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao has been in the ghost area for about a year. Now there is not much time left for him, only half a year. In this half a year, he must break through and reach the cosmic level, otherwise he can''t pass through the cosmic area, rush through the sea of fire and leave the ground to make fire.


    But although he has reached the peak level, there is still a big gap to break through and reach the cosmic level.


    He needs resources, a steady stream of resources, so he must speed up the next thing.


    Wu Hao of Sangjiu regiment is ready to take action, but he doesn''t intend to treat Sangjiu as he treats Jiulong organization.


    When he came out of the auction, the people of Sangjiu Corps wanted to kill him. As the saying goes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. This time, he''d like to see what they can say to him.


    On the other hand, the Kowloon organization has received news that the Tiexiong Corps almost poured out to deal with the Sangjiu Corps.


    Hearing this news, how can the Kowloon organization make up its heart? At this time, the base of Tiexiong Corps has been vacant. As long as he runs over it, he can definitely occupy it.


    But this idea is fleeting. It''s just a base. It''s useless for him. If Wu Hao and others return safely and know that he has occupied the base, I''m afraid his Kowloon organization will have to bear the storm of Tiexiong Corps.


    After the decision, long Yu decided to wait for the news for the time being.


    If Sangjiu Corps is defeated, it is right that he did not send troops to occupy Tiexiong Corps base.


    However, if both sides lose or iron lion and others are accidentally destroyed, it is not too late for him to send someone to occupy the base of Tiexiong corps at that time.


    However, at this time, Sangjiu Corps is in a state of excitement, especially sangfu.


    He has been waiting for this moment for a long time. He wants to see the people in Beilin, especially the Kowloon organization. Has the final say in this Beilin.


    "You''re here at last!" Sangfu looked at everyone in Tiexiong corps with a smile on his face.


    "No wonder he is so arrogant. It turned out that the breakthrough reached half a step into the universe." Wu Hao was not surprised. He was only half a step into the universe, but he couldn''t help him.


    "Hahaha, it''s too late to know now. The legend of your Tiexiong regiment will end today. It''s up to me to end it." Sang Fu said confidently.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, he came out.


    "Everyone of Tiexiong corps, let me say more. Can''t this end? My Sangjiu regiment is willing to cede land and pay compensation. " He Lao''s words made sangfu look blue.


    "He Lao, what are you doing? You''ve always stopped me these days. Can''t you see now that I''ve broken through to half a step into the universe."


    Wu Hao smiled at he Lao''s words. It seems that he Lao is not simple. He sees the problem so clearly without contacting them.


    "Sang Fu, stop. You''ll regret it." When he didn''t see Tiexiong corps, he really didn''t dare to say such words.


    But now after seeing it, he knew that with the current strength of Sangjiu corps, he could not be an opponent at all.


    At the same time, he Lao''s eyes have been staring at Wu Hao. Obviously, he knows that Wu Hao is the most difficult among these people.


    "Fart, you old thing, come back to me, or you''ll get out." Sangfu was angry and scolded directly.


    Wu Hao sighed from a distance.


    "Old gentleman, you are a wise eye. In that case, we don''t want to embarrass you. Step aside. Some people won''t die until they reach the Yellow River."


    He Lao sighed and shook his head as he left.


    "Sang Fu, sang Fu, I''ve said all my good words. In less than five minutes, the Sang Jiu Corps will be destroyed. I have no nostalgia for the Sang Jiu Corps here. Do it yourself."


    This not only didn''t wake up sang Fu, but what he got was a silent voice: "Oh, you old man, what do you know! Half the universe, that''s the strongest existence in the whole ghost area. What are they? I''ll clean you up when I kill them. "


    Sanfu has been blinded by self-confidence and thinks that he has reached half a step and the universe is invincible.


    The seven top class of Tiexiong regiment stood out, and their Qi field was very strong.


    "As the old rule, give me sangfu. The rest, two people deal with one. After killing, destroy their regiment. Those who are willing to surrender will stay alive."


    After Wu Hao arranged, his eyes locked on Sang Fu. After the two met, Wu Hao knew that the universe was so strong, and his arms were numb.


    When the fire was fully open, he couldn''t kill it at all. He could only draw.


    Sanfu fought harder and harder. It was obvious that he had begun to be arrogant after reaching half the universe, completely regardless of the life and death of other companions.


    "Your teammate is dead. You''ll be the only one left. See what else you can take to fight me." Wu Hao sneered.


    "Hehe, I admit that you have some strength, but you can''t kill me. Other waste people can only die if they get close to me. As for their companions, it doesn''t matter if they die."


    Wu Hao''s face was black. This guy actually said such words. His emotional companions were just his tools.


    "OK, in that case, this method of death is perfect for you."


    Wu Hao opens his mind. Since he fought with wind sword before, he has never used spirit attack again, because it''s too cruel.


    But for people like Sanfu, there is no word cruel.

 Chapter 520

    When the mental power spread, it formed an attack power.


    Sangfu, who was still as powerful as a rainbow, stopped his action instantly, and his body became shaky and very unstable.


    Sangfu''s pupils were infinitely enlarged, and a spiritual impact entered his mind. In an instant, his mind was shocked.


    Ah!


    Sang Fu rolled on the ground in pain, as if he had been violently attacked, looking very painful.


    "What''s going on?" many people looked at sang Fu''s behavior suspiciously.


    He Lao, not far away, shook his head helplessly.


    Of course she knew what had happened. After living so old, how could he not know about mental attack.


    When sangfu was attacked, he already felt the fluctuation of mental power, which made he more convinced that his choice was right.


    It''s just a pity that the foundation of Sangjiu Corps for decades was destroyed in sangfu''s hands.


    Seeing the pain on the ground, Wu Hao frowned slightly.


    The reason why he didn''t attack with mental power all the time is that he didn''t want to be so cruel.


    Spiritual attack will make people''s soul suffer all kinds of hardships, which are more devastated than eighteen torture.


    But Sanfu, such a despicable person, has no compassion for him. Unexpectedly, the other party wants to deal with him by no means, so he can only let him suffer and die.


    Sangfu has been suffering for a full hour. At this time, he has entered a state of collapse. He vomited all over and his seven orifices still bled.


    "It''s strange that you are the enemy of my Tiexiong Corps. Remember not to be so arrogant in your next life." Wu Hao already has a lightning spear in his hand.


    I''m going to take sangfu''s life.


    "Show mercy!" Suddenly, he Lao shouted not far away, and then blocked in front of Sang Fu.


    "Young man, let him make a living. She has become a disabled person now." He Laocheng looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "Let him go? Why? " Wu Hao asked coldly. He didn''t have a bad feeling for the old man. Instead, he felt that the other party had a good eye and could bend and stretch.


    But just a little favor won''t let him let sangfu go. Refining fire in this place and letting the enemy go is tantamount to burying himself.


    "Ah, Sanfu is a poor child. It''s not easy for him to achieve today. I hope you can let him go regardless of villains." Old he looked back at Sanfu who had lost his mind.


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds and said faintly, "in this ghost area, it''s no use even if I let him go. He''s still dead when I go out. Why do you have to."


    He Lao shook his head.


    "It''s all right. Let''s live or die. Let''s see his own fortune. I just don''t want to see her die in front of me."


    Now Wu Haoye understands. It seems that in the eyes of he Lao, sang Fu is like his own child, so he Lao will have such feelings.


    "OK, it''s nothing to let him go, but I have a condition." Wu Hao looked at he Lao with a smile.


    "As long as you join the Tiexiong corps, I can let him go and allow you to take him in."


    In fact, Wu Hao doesn''t worry about sangfu at all. He can''t threaten her with sangfu''s half step strength of the universe, let alone become a madman. For him, sangfu at this time is no different from a bereaved dog.


    He Lao hesitated. The sangfu regiment was destroyed by the Tiexiong regiment. If he joined the Tiexiong regiment now, he would undoubtedly become a traitor.


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll still kill him. The old man will think about it. After all, there are thousands of miles of horses often, but Bole doesn''t often."


    Wu Hao actually took a fancy to he Lao''s way of doing things. Now their iron male regiment is as strong as clouds. Everyone has it, except for a military division.


    Old he knows the Pearl and can see the clue before the war between the two legions. This ability is also rare, so old he is very suitable to be a military division.


    "Well, I promise, but you have to promise me that I won''t interfere in anything about Sangjiu Corps. I don''t mind how you divide it, but please let the rest of the members go."


    Of course, Wu Hao would not refuse this. He nodded and agreed immediately. Even if he didn''t ask him, he wouldn''t easily hurt other people''s lives.


    As the saying goes, catch the king before catching the thief. As long as you kill the boss first, the others will naturally compromise without a leader.


    It took three days for Tiexiong corps to completely grasp the resources of Sangjiu Corps.


    A huge fortune entered the Treasury of Tiexiong Corps.


    All the assets of Sangjiu regiment add up to 30 billion, which is what Beiling forces should be like.


    When he collected and scraped the zuning regiment, there was only 5 billion yuan. At that time, Wu Hao almost thought that this was the appearance of the three major forces.


    Later, he learned that the zuning corps had employed 300 members with most of the funds, which led to a significant reduction in the financial resources of the zuning Corps.


    With these 30 billion funds, the power of Tiexiong Corps has gradually expanded, and there are only two forces left in the whole Beiling.


    Tiexiong corps, Kowloon organization.


    But now the Kowloon organization can only shrink in its own territory and dare not publicize it at all.


    However, it is naturally impossible for the Tiexiong corps to let go of the Kowloon organization. Although the other party does not dare to find fault at present, it does not mean that it will not dare to find fault in the future.


    It doesn''t matter if the other party has to develop in this area, but the resources must be fully controlled by their Tiexiong Corps.


    "Tiexiong corps, do you really want to go so far? We have already paid compensation for land cutting before. Now let''s continue cutting! " Long Yu, that''s a hold back.


    But even if he could not hold back, Tiexiong''s regiment did nothing to deal with Sangjiu''s regiment, and there was no big problem to deal with them, so now he can only dare to be angry.


    "Too much, I don''t know. I just came to inform you. You have only these two choices. If you want to stand in Beiling, you have to listen to our Tiexiong Corps. If you don''t want to listen, you can resist and leave Beiling. OK, I''ve finished. I''m tired of sending your decision to our base in three days."


    Looking at the people who are far away, long Yuqi''s teeth itch. It''s too much to deceive. Isn''t it obvious that you don''t want them to hang around here.


    "What about the commander? If the Tiexiong regiment really wants to destroy us, we don''t have a chance."


    "Cut the land first. If you want to go, you have to see what they plan to do." Long Yu compromised.


    Then he began to calculate the accounts, excluding the daily expenses of the whole organization, and then left 10% of his monthly income. The rest can only be ceded to Tiexiong Corps.


    This is also the requirement of the Tiexiong Corps. It must be to eat their Kowloon organization completely and give them no room to earn.


    So this is the reason why he is most angry with long Yu. Tiexiong Corps is going to be a bitch and set up a memorial archway.

 Chapter 521

    But although he knew what the Tiexiong regiment was going to sit on, he couldn''t do anything about the Kowloon organization. He said he couldn''t win, and there was no chance at all.


    Three days later, long Yu came to Tiexiong regiment again with his things, dripping blood as he walked.


    All resources will be handed over. I''m afraid the Kowloon organization can only live on subsistence allowances in the coming days, let alone spend money to increase its power.


    However, fortunately, among the three major forces, they may not be the strongest, but they have the strongest funds.


    Therefore, although most of their own resources have been given to Tiexiong corps, their current property is enough to continue to increase their influence.


    However, long Yu has now cut off the idea of developing forces.


    Throughout Beiling, there are Tiexiong Corps. Even if it continues to develop, it will also be weakened by Tiexiong Corps. Unless his Kowloon organization can hire a half step cosmic strong, it may fight with Tiexiong Corps.


    But there are few half step cosmic level in this ghost area, almost all in Nanshan. How can it appear in his Kowloon organization.


    At present, Tiexiong Corps has almost reached the top of the ghost area.


    Even if there is no half space-class, the power of Tiexiong Corps can not be underestimated.


    Occupied Beiling, xiaodongshan and heixilin, which has attracted the attention of Nanshan for a time.


    The four forces of Nanshan have sent people to Beiling to check the situation.


    When we learned that there was no half step in the universe in Tiexiong corps, the four forces had begun to act.


    It was another night that the heixilin branch destroyed the occupation.


    Xiaodongshan was also attacked. Fortunately, Lei Rui reacted quickly and fled immediately to Beiling.


    Iron lion found Wu Hao immediately after hearing the news.


    "It can''t be the Kowloon organization. They don''t have the courage." Wu Hao frowned. In the current form, no one dared to move the power of Tiexiong Corps. Anyway, Jiulong organization didn''t have the courage.


    "Unless." Wu Hao''s face suddenly changed.


    .


    "Unless what?"


    At this time, a voice came from outside.


    "Unless it''s the forces of Nanshan, I don''t think so. They should be right."


    He Lao came in from the outside.


    Forces of Nanshan!


    Tiexiong suddenly realized that it was true. At present, only Nanshan''s forces are fighting against the iron lion forces.


    "What does he Lao think?" Wu Hao looked at old he and said.


    "Nanshan is definitely worried that Tiexiong Corps will threaten them, so he began to attack us."


    "I don''t mind if we first investigate which side started on us, and then start taking action, otherwise we won''t know which side, and we''ll easily suffer losses."


    Wu Hao nodded. The iron lion also knew what to do. He immediately set up an investigation team on the spot and entered xiaodongshan and heixilin to carry out investigation.


    Since Nanshan''s forces have begun to act, it means that there will be a war in the near future.


    This time, the form is different. Beiling''s power is almost only at the peak level. Even if sangfu has reached the half step universe, it has just broken through, which is not as good as the real half step universe level.


    Starting from Nanshan, I''m afraid it''s the real competition in the whole ghost area.


    "Mr. He, do you know the power of Nanshan?"


    He Lao shook his head: "I don''t know very well, but I know all the power divisions."


    "There are four forces in the whole Nanshan. The strength of these four forces has almost reached a balance. Each family has two half step cosmic level. The head of the Pakistan God Corps heard that it was possible to break through the cosmic level a few years ago, but now it is stagnant. It is estimated that it has reached the peak and may break through at any time."


    "The strength of the other three companies is not weak. There are tens of them at the peak level. It can be said that any one can walk horizontally in Beiling and other areas."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao could not help frowning. Each of the four forces had two and a half step universe, and the strongest head of the Ba Shen corps had reached its peak. Such a force could completely sweep the current Tiexiong Corps.


    It''s difficult now. If the forces of Nanshan really attack them, I''m afraid they can only wait to die and can''t fight back.


    Now, he is the only one in the Tiexiong Corps who has the strength to compete with the half step universe, but even if he is strong, he can''t compete with two half step universe.


    Originally thought that the current Tiexiong corps had been able to join the ranks of top forces, but everything was just thought. Now they can''t provoke the forces of Nanshan.


    "But we can''t wait to die. If we want to deal with them, we can''t involve the forces in Nanshan now. There is a confrontation between the major forces, and they don''t dare to send too many people. I have a suggestion. I don''t know whether to say it or not." he sold it for a while.


    "Mr. He, please say." Wu Hao is worried that there is no way. Since he has a way, of course he wants to listen.


    "It''s very simple. They come here to make compensation for land cutting. Don''t they want to squeeze our power? If it''s to destroy Tiexiong, unless they pour out, but it''s impossible, so we''ll make compensation for land cutting and stabilize them."


    Wu Hao smiled helplessly. If this was not a good way, he really suspected that he Lao was mocking them.


    After all, they let the Kowloon organization cut land twice. Now Feng Shui turns. It''s their turn to cut land and compensate the four major forces.


    "This is also a way to make them think that we really subdue. First, they won''t go to war and send people to continue to attack our forces. Second, it also gives us time to practice."


    For a time, this method was unanimously recognized by the Corps, because everyone believed that it was only temporary.


    As long as Wu Hao breaks through to the top level and breaks through another half step universe in the regiment, the Jedi can fight back at that time.


    Sure enough, this method worked immediately.


    Tiexiong regiment cut two-thirds of the land to play and left one-third. Then the forces of Nanshan stopped attacking resources.


    Seeing this scene, the Kowloon organization was very happy. Before, the Tiexiong Corps let them cut land. Now it''s their turn.


    you deserve it


    "Wu Tian, we only have months in a row. I''ve spent all my resources on you two. It depends on you two." Iron lion looked at Wu Hao and he Lao with great sincerity.


    Among these top-level strong men, Wu Hao and he Lao have the opportunity to break through and reach half a step of the universe, so he spends all his money on them. As long as they can break through, it''s worth it.


    "By the way, you go to the Kowloon organization to negotiate with them during this period to see if you are interested in participating in this matter."

 Chapter 522

    The iron lion nodded. He was very clear that since he wanted to deal with the power of Nanshan, the power of Tiexiong Corps was not enough. If Kowloon could be added, it might be almost the same.


    However, Wu Hao was surprised when he inquired. This time, the Nanshan forces did not send one, but the four sent people here together.


    It seems that the behavior of Tiexiong Corps has seriously attracted the attention of those guys during this period, so they will send someone to test.


    It''s troublesome. If these guys don''t let go, I''m afraid they can''t hold on until they break through.


    Moreover, these four forces have taken action at the same time. I''m afraid they can''t resist even if they break through.


    After all, the four forces add up to eight and a half cosmic strong men. Even if he is strong, he can only deal with three.


    It seems that the Tiexiong regiment did meet a great enemy this time. Originally, Wu Hao wanted to break it one by one in the old way.


    It seems that those guys have learned to be smart and won''t give him this chance at all.


    It''s nothing to maintain the current situation, but if the Tiexiong Corps is exposed too much, the four forces will send someone over. It''s inevitable that the four forces will arrange the half step cosmic strong ones at that time.


    If there is one person in this family, there will be four, four half step cosmic strong people in an instant, it''s not fun. At that time, even if he and he Lao have reached half step cosmic level, I''m afraid it won''t help.


    "Give them the land first. If it''s not enough, it doesn''t matter to lose any more. Now it''s mainly to stabilize them first, even if there is a loss." Wu Hao has really felt the pressure.


    Now in terms of his strength, he can''t compete with the other party, so he can only be patient.


    "The other side won''t let us. We''ve already negotiated. It seems that someone told the four forces that our Tiexiong regiment is heading for Nanshan and is bound to defeat the four forces, so now the four forces are bent on eradicating us."


    "What!" Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Who sent the news? No fourth person knew about it except that iron lion and Qingtian discussed it with him.


    As the head of the regiment, it is naturally impossible for iron lion to sell the news, and it is also impossible for Optimus. Now, the development city of iron Xiong corps also has great benefits.


    Moreover, in terms of Optimus'' character, it''s better to sell Tiexiong Corps than to directly take people away and join the four forces, so it can''t be Optimus.


    In that case, why does the other party say such words for no reason? Is it just a breeze?


    "Is it the Kowloon organization?" The only thing Wu Hao thought of was the Kowloon organization. I''m afraid in order to retaliate against their Tiexiong regiment, the Kowloon organization added fuel and vinegar to the four forces and said something that they didn''t have.


    "It shouldn''t be. During this period, the Kowloon organization has been developing quietly. It hasn''t sent anyone out. It shouldn''t be them." The iron lion shook his head and said.


    "Since it''s not the Kowloon organization, who will it be? At present, the only force that is against us is the Kowloon organization." Wu Hao frowned and couldn''t think of a third party.


    "Can it be any unilateral force? You have offended too much excitement these days. Are you alone?" He Lao opened his mouth lightly.


    When they mentioned this, everyone tried to recall it in their minds, but they had no clue, but Zhan Jiesi''s eyes looked at Wu Hao, and Wu Hao''s eyes also looked at her. They didn''t speak, but they already had an answer in their hearts.


    If it''s her, it''s really possible.


    After the negotiation, Wu Hao returned to his room, and jenjess followed closely.


    "Wu Tian, I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for Tiexiong Corps." As soon as jenjess came in, she said with a guilty face.


    Wu Hao sighed.


    "Hey, don''t blame yourself too much. Now all the problems have not been clarified. We can''t determine whether it''s a jealous show." Wu Hao comforted.


    "Don''t speak for me. Only the jealous woman who did such a thing must be her. It''s only because I was soft hearted and didn''t kill her!" Jenjess''s eyes were full of murderous spirit, and the blood in her eyes was exposed.


    "No, I''ll kill her now!" With that, the impulsive Jennings was about to go out.


    "You used to die now. Even if you want to kill her, you have to wait until we have a complete grasp of the situation." Wu Hao immediately stopped jenjess.


    He didn''t want to hurt jenjess Youku at this juncture. The reason why the matter was exposed should be jealousy. He didn''t expect that the woman could sneak into the territory of the four forces so quickly, and the sea beat them.


    But he didn''t figure out how jealous show made the four forces believe and send troops. This woman''s ability is not ordinary. She really shouldn''t have been let go at the beginning. Even if jenjess couldn''t bear to imprison her in this iron male regiment.


    "Yes, but if I don''t kill her now, I''m sorry for you and the Tiexiong corps!" Janice clenched her fist.


    Wu Hao feels very angry and sad, but his favorite people do this most. Anyone can''t bear it.


    "Ah" Wu Hao walked up to jenjess and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong. I''m sorry for us. This is also the option I gave you at the beginning. You''re right. Moreover, the current problem is not unsolvable. I''ll go there in person tomorrow to see what they say."


    Zhan Jiesi glanced at Wu Hao, who smiled at her.


    "I''ll go with you." Jenjess didn''t want to think about anything at this time. She just wanted to solve the matter quietly.


    "No problem. I''ll call you tomorrow."


    The next morning, Wu Hao called Zhan Jiesi and Qingtian and rushed back to xiaodongshan.


    Now xiaodongshan has become the base of the four forces. It is obvious that xiaodongshan wants to invade the territory of Beiling Tiexiong Corps.


    Wu Hao''s arrival did not make them nervous. It is estimated that he is arrogant and used to it. Knowing how powerful Wu Hao is, he dare not attack their four forces.


    "Everyone, I''m Wu Tian from Tiexiong Corps. Come and talk to you. I don''t know if I can give you a face." Wu Hao stood at the door, very polite, but he was very oppressed.


    If the four forces had not come fiercely, how could he have come to negotiate so humbly.


    "You are Wu Tian!" Suddenly, five top-level strong men flew out from inside and looked at Wu Hao one by one.


    "Oh, do you know me? I don''t know who said it. " Wu Hao asked tentatively.


    The other party is obviously not a fool. He knows that Wu Hao is talking.


    "You don''t need to know. Tell me your purpose here. Except for war, there is no need to talk about the rest!"


    Hearing this, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. The attitude of these guys was so firm that it seemed that they were really going to destroy their Tiexiong regiment.

 Chapter 523

    Compared with them, the big forces of the four forces are coming behind. Now these forces are only the leading forces coming to play the vanguard.


    Otherwise, these five top-level strong men alone are not qualified to destroy his iron male Corps.


    "Hehe, why are you so popular? We can sit down and discuss any problems. Our Tiexiong Corps is just a small force. If you want territory or money, we can give it to you." Wu Hao still lost his smiling face and kept thinking of various ways in his heart.


    "Our four forces don''t lack these. Who eats them for nothing else, just to destroy your iron male Corps." The five people spoke very arrogantly, and Wu Hao''s face became gloomy.


    After hearing this, Jenny was very angry. Wu Hao gave him a look and told him not to be impulsive.


    Now, once they start, then there will be a hard battle. At that time, they will definitely not be opponents.


    Those who deal with the four forces can only outwit them.


    "I really don''t know how our Tiexiong Corps got into trouble with you. Please give me an explanation." Wu Hao still keeps a smiling face, but his heart is not fire.


    If it weren''t for the safety of everyone in the Corps, he would kill all the five top-level strongmen, but now all the circumstances don''t allow him to do so.


    "You have no right to know. Go back and wash your neck and wait."


    Wu Hao''s face completely solidified, but he managed to squeeze out a smile again and asked, "really no discussion?"


    This only got one word.


    "Get out!"


    When did Wu Hao receive this insult and suppress the erupting volcano again and again.


    "Then we''ll disturb you." Wu Hao left with a smiling face.


    "Wu Tian, what are you doing? You can''t bear it. Since they will definitely attack us, why don''t we destroy their team now and drag some people into the water before we die?"


    Optimus roared twice. If Wu Hao hadn''t dragged him just now, he would have done it. He really didn''t understand why Wu Hao had to bear this tone.


    "It''s not a dead end yet. If we kill Lu, it won''t be good for us. Besides, there''s nothing we can do." Wu Hao suddenly smiled. He had already thought of a way just now.


    "Let''s go and see where their future troops are." Wu Hao took the two people to move in an instant and almost came to the border of Beiling. All the way, he opened his mind. He would find anything.


    Obviously, the other party hasn''t reached Beiling''s territory yet. It seems that they still have some time to go.


    "Optimus, I''m afraid you have to go back first, tell iron lion and let him use his greatest resources to help he break through half a step of the universe. Jenny and I will stay and do something."


    Wu Hao has figured out the countermeasures. Due to their strength, they blink a little. It''s OK to say that if there are two peak levels suddenly, they will naturally become dazzling light spots.


    So we can only give Optimus what we need to go back to, and Optimus is much faster than Janice and can quickly convey the news.


    As for Janice''s strength, although much weaker, it also facilitates their actions.


    After Optimus left, Wu Hao asked Zhan Jiesi and him to stay and wait. This road is the only way for the four forces to enter Beiling. Their backup team will pass here.


    Now that the other party has sent a backup team, they can do it. If they want to destroy the Tiexiong corps, it depends on their brains.


    After waiting for a day, I didn''t see any trace at all. Optimus has gone all out to rush back to the base of Tiexiong Corps.


    After he told the news to the iron lion, the iron lion dared not neglect it. Since Wu Hao gave a clear instruction, she had to do it as the head of the regiment, because now the fate of the whole regiment is in Wu Hao''s hands.


    When the three go out, only Optimus comes back to release the news. There must be some progress. Wu Hao must have found some way.


    Two days later, Wu Hao and Zhan Jiesi were almost growing grass. They just didn''t see the backup team of the four forces. Their patience was almost worn out.


    Wu Hao even wondered if he was being careless. The four forces of others didn''t send a backup team at all.


    "Wu Tian, look over there, someone is coming!" Jenjess suddenly shouted and immediately Wu Hao looked up.


    A hundred meters away, a group of people passed through the boundary, hundreds of people.


    Wu Hao looked at it with mental strength, and his face was also slightly heavy.


    "What a big hand. Four and a half step cosmic class and eight peak class. They look up to our iron male Corps."


    Although he felt a little funny, he knew that this was not the time to laugh.


    This force can easily crush their Tiexiong Corps. It''s not good for them to reach Tiexiong Corps safely.


    "What should we do? We are not rivals at all." Janice also began to worry. Now they were afraid that they would die if they showed up, so there was no way.


    "It''s all right. Come with me." Wu Hao took Zhan Jiesi around to the back of the backup group.


    Fortunately, the forces behind are basically intermediate, just in line with the strength of jenjess.


    "Remember, after you sneak in later, don''t make a noise. Listen to my command before you act."


    Although she didn''t know what the hell Wu Hao was doing, Jennings still chose to believe it.


    Wu Hao easily hooked up with an intermediate strongman of the other party. After killing, he asked Zhan Jiesi to put on his clothes and sneak in.


    It''s easy for jenjess, but he''s not so easy. With his strength, he must start from the senior level.


    There are also more than 20 senior people on site, and there are only eight at the peak. I''m afraid they all know each other, so he can''t mix into the peak level.


    If you suppress all your strength, you should not be found.


    After following for three hours, Wu Hao didn''t seize the opportunity, and even was almost found by the other party twice. Fortunately, there were small monsters around him to cover for him.


    It was not easy for Wu Hao to wait until the other party began to have lunch. There was another reason why he didn''t choose the top level just now.


    The top level strongman has some strength and is not easy to start, for fear of causing more noise.


    Compared with advanced, it''s not so difficult. He can kill second.


    Finally, Wu Hao successfully mixed into the other party''s camp, and jenjess also found this.


    But he didn''t know what Wu Hao was going to do, and even wondered if Wu Hao was going to sneak in and poison.


    However, he didn''t think about poisoning, but it couldn''t solve the fundamental problem.


    Poison may kill most people at the scene, but it''s only part of it.


    Those half-way cosmic and peak levels may not be able to threaten their lives, so it''s not cost-effective to poison too much to scare the snake.


    If you want to stop the people of the four forces, you must use special means.

 Chapter 524

    Aren''t they fighting each other?, In that case, it will make them have contradictions. As long as they can cause contradictions between them, the next things will be much easier.


    During the break, Wu Hao and Janice met, and they had a simple chat. Then Wu Hao arranged the next thing for Janice.


    Although he didn''t know the purpose of Wu Hao''s doing this, in order to save time, he nodded and agreed. Wu Hao must have a reason for doing so.


    Although teammates are led by the half step universe, in fact, the half step universe doesn''t have to manage anything at all.


    The following members are led by the peak level. As for the half step cosmic level, they will not take action until they reach the battlefield.


    Jenny tried to get close to the top captain of their organization, while Wu Hao wanted to get close to each other naturally.


    Wu Hao sneaked into the Hairong corps, one of the four major organizations. Zhan Jiesi didn''t know whether it was luck or not. He actually entered the bashen Corps. It seems that he can really be lucky.


    According to the original plan, after finding Ba Shen, Zhan Jiesi told Ba Shen Hairong corps to hide behind after plotting to launch a battle, and then combined with the other three to weaken their Ba Shen Corps.


    "It''s impossible. Our leader has negotiated with them this time. It''s absolutely impossible. Who did you listen to?" The small captain of the Pakistan God Corps looked at jenjess with a questioning face, obviously extremely distrustful.


    "The real captain is their Hairong Corps. You say that Hairong Corps has no enemies with us. Why should I harm them? Besides, it''s not good for our Corps." Jenjess pretended to be wronged and said.


    "Captain Zhen, I''d rather believe it than not. I think it''s best to report it to the leaders above, otherwise we can''t afford any accident."


    After hesitating for two seconds, Captain Zhen decided to tell the real person in power first. After all, whose fist listens to who, but there are some small things that are not managed at the cosmic level.


    "Who told you? Call me."


    After a while, Jennings was called over. As soon as he appeared, the other party came under pressure and directly pressed on Jennings.


    Zhan Jiesi couldn''t resist the great pressure. At this time, he was determined to die. Even death could not drag Wu Hao down.


    "What''s your purpose? Do you want to provoke the struggle of our four forces?"


    Janice''s face changed slightly and began acting immediately.


    "No, no, I really heard them say that. I''m wronged. I have no reason to damage our Corps." Janice was crying.


    Wu Hao told him before that no matter what the other party said or did, in short, it must not be admitted, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Hum, fart! Do you think they dare! Tell me the truth, or you will die today! "


    At this time, jenjess had faintly vomited blood. His strength was too far from that of the other party to be compared at all.


    Although the other party''s outburst was only a little prestige, it was enough to erase him step by step.


    Nevertheless, he wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth.


    "Captain, you can''t trust me, but you can''t trust the other three. I can die, but all the brothers of our corps must go back alive. I don''t want to watch them die."


    With that, jenjess took out a dagger from his arms. At this time, he prepared it for a rainy day. He didn''t expect to use it so soon.


    "Captain, he shouldn''t be lying. If he dies like this, I''m afraid it will chill people''s hearts." The team leader saw this scene and began to help speak. After all, it should be impossible for jenjess to continue lying.


    Just as jenjess was about to commit suicide, a powerful gas rushed over and directly hit the dagger in his hand.


    "Captain, why are you stopping me!" Janice looked at each other with great anger.


    "All right, you go out first." The captain whispered to jenjess.


    "But," jenjess hesitated for a moment. She really didn''t understand what the other party was paying attention to. When she chose to believe him or not.


    "No, but we have our own opinions on anything. Get out!"


    Jenny finally had to withdraw from the tent in dismay. She could only pray that Wu Hao would succeed.


    After jenjess withdrew, the captain and team leader began to discuss.


    "During this period of time, people stare at him. Anyone who contacts him should report immediately. As for what he said, we can believe half, but due to the current situation, we take one step and look at another."


    However, in fact, all this is within the scope of Wu Hao''s observation, so he knows what happened to the whole team.


    So everything next must only look at him. There must be no more problems with Jennings, otherwise Jennings may be killed.


    Wu Hao''s Hairong Corps is also very strong. In the past two days, Wu Hao has been looking for opportunities to see what direction to break through.


    But the unity among the four forces was beyond his expectation.


    Obviously, it must have been negotiated before. Internal strife is not allowed among the four forces, which makes the people of the four forces United.


    However, Wu Hao doesn''t believe in the so-called unity. The four sides are clearly fighting secretly in their hearts. How can they be completely united? Even if they are united, it''s just superficial Kung Fu.


    After two days with the team, they have written small contradictions between them, and Wu Hao knows it, so Wu Hao plans to start from these small contradictions.


    There is a senior strongman under the Hairong corps, and there is a little episode just before a strongman of the bashen Corps. The episode between both sides is not obvious, but there is anger in both their hearts.


    Just because there are people above, so they have been patient. If they can''t help it one day, I''m afraid it will break out in an instant.


    But Wu Hao can''t bear it. I''m afraid he will get the territory of Tiexiong Corps in two days. At that time, Tiexiong Corps can''t bear the destruction of these guys.


    So Wu Hao chose to start immediately. After finding out the name of the senior strong man of the Pakistan God corps, Wu Hao slowly began to try to get close.


    "Jiezi?" Wu Hao pretended to be familiar and greeted the other party. The other party looked at him and asked with a puzzled face, "do you know me? I don''t feel like I''ve seen you. "


    "What? Haven''t you seen me? I, Xiao Hao, don''t remember?" Wu Hao used all kinds of deceptive means, and finally let the other party pass in a circle.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t seem very happy. The woman ran away?" Wu Hao sat down with the other party. They were drinking and chatting.


    "Fuck off, what woman ran away. Women are a fart in my eyes. I just want to break through the universe and go home. I''ve been here for nearly a hundred years."

 Chapter 525

    "And then? With your current strength, it won''t take long, more than ten years, less than seven or eight years. If you are lucky, it is estimated that you will soon reach the cosmic level. How do I feel that you are not quite right these two days! " Wu Hao looked at him and asked.


    Jie Zi looked at him and didn''t say much.


    "Why, can''t you trust me? Don''t say to me this time. What I value most is you. You have courage and can bend and stretch. It''s just like that guy from the Pakistan God Corps provoked you two days ago. You can bear it. In short, I admire you very much. "


    At the mention of this matter, Jiezi''s face changed slightly and stood up, angry as if he were going to leave.


    "What''s the matter? If I say something wrong, don''t argue with me. I''m just defending you against injustice. " Wu Hao immediately grabbed each other.


    "Labor and capital have been angry about this for two days. You mention it to me. It''s disgusting!" Jiezi said angrily.


    "Yes, but no one can help it. They deceive people too much. If I were you, I would secretly make them uncomfortable even if I couldn''t manipulate them openly." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    However, Jiezi immediately became interested. After all, this is a good opportunity to vent his anger.


    The two whispered and talked for a while, and Jiezi immediately laughed.


    "OK, brother, although you can''t hit each other with your fist, you also have a bad breath. Come and have a drink with me!"


    You drink one cup and I drink one cup. Wu Hao let Jiezi drink half drunk. As the saying goes, wine makes people brave. It''s just like this.


    Half drunk or not, he dared to do anything. Immediately, Ma Jiezi said he was going to run their Pakistan God Corps.


    Wu Hao naturally follows up. It''s easy for Jiezi to suffer losses when he goes to other people''s territory. He can help at the critical moment. However, he''s not worried about Jiezi''s losses. These guys go for his life and die. What he''s worried about is that the hatred between the two sides can''t be satisfied.


    Although Jie Zi was half drunk, he didn''t act rashly. He quietly came to the rest area of Ba Shen corps, where the people either rested or practiced.


    It happened that at this time, Jiezi saw a man come out and rushed up without thinking. Obviously, he was impulsive.


    Gravity field!


    You must help Jiezi, or I''m afraid I can''t eat this guy.


    After performing the gravity field, Wu Hao immediately came behind the other party and stabbed the other party''s dumb hole.


    No one found all this behavior, including Jiezi. He only knew that he took the other party easily.


    But why can it be so easy? He doesn''t know, and he doesn''t want to know.


    Holding each other to the back woods, I didn''t even think that Jie Zi''s big fist shining on each other was a violent buckle. After a while, he was too tired. The alcohol in his body turned into sweat and flowed out of his body.


    At this moment, he woke up a little and looked at the panting man who was beaten by himself. Jie Zi panicked.


    What on earth did he do to beat the people of the Ba Shen corps? These are over. However, suddenly Jiezi''s eyes become indifferent. Since he has done so, he might as well kill the other party directly. There will be no proof of death at that time.


    "You, if you have the ability, kill me. If I die, the Corps will know it''s you for the first time. Come on, ha ha ha, come on!" Obviously, the other party is close to crazy. After all, anyone who has been trapped in a tree for so long will gradually become crazy.


    Panicked.


    Jackie was completely flustered.


    He never expected that he would make a compromise and seriously hurt people. Now he''s finished, absolutely finished.


    Jie Zi''s face changed greatly. Now kill someone, and the people of Ba Shen Corps will immediately know that he did it. But if you don''t kill him, the other party will also complain immediately after they go back. At that time, he will also have to finish it.


    Just when he was most helpless, Jiezi suddenly thought of Wu Hao. Now, only Wu Hao knows his situation in the whole Corps. He must find someone to help.


    Tie the man more tightly. Jiezi immediately runs to find Wu Hao.


    "Xiao Hao, help me, help me!" Jie Zi rushed in and immediately whispered Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao rushed to bed and got up. He looked at him suspiciously and asked what was wrong.


    "Go, you go with me first."


    Wu Hao pretends to be confused and asks Jiezi what happened all the way.


    After Jiezi told Wu Hao everything, Wu Hao pretended to be shocked.


    "No, you''re in trouble. It''s not easy. It''s troublesome." Wu Hao frowned and began to worry.


    "You must help me. If you don''t help me, I''ll die!" With an anxious voice, Jie Zi almost knelt down and begged Wu Hao.


    "Ah, don''t worry. We must find a way to calm down when we encounter such a thing."


    Suddenly Wu Hao pretended to shine.


    "I think of a way, but it''s a little risky, but it''s OK. It can not only help you get revenge, but maybe you can take credit." Wu Hao smiled.


    Jiezi asks what to do, and then Wu Hao tells him the way. Finally, Jiezi''s face is heavy.


    "Can this really work? Are you really willing to help me? " Jiezi was very puzzled about Wu Hao''s purpose. Why can Wu Hao help him wholeheartedly? After all, they only had a meal of wine.


    "What are you talking about? Our friends must help each other. Besides, I have conditions. I''ll give you 80% of the reward."


    A goal without a goal is not a good goal, so Wu Hao covered it with a benefit.


    "OK, as long as you can help me through the difficulties, the rewards are all yours. In the future, you will be my big brother!" Seeing Wu Hao so confident, Jiezi also had more confidence.


    Then Wu Hao asked Jiezi to knock people out, and then Wu Hao left with people.


    With his strong space ability, Wu Hao sent people to Tiexiong Corps.


    Immediately, Wu Hao held a meeting and ordered all the next people to be on alert. Every next moment is related to the survival of their Tiexiong Corps.


    "Remember, after the play, our Tiexiong Corps will be safe for the time being."


    After Wu Hao explained everything, he immediately rushed back to the four forces. Zhan Jiesi was almost fixed and dared not move, but he had completed his task.


    In short, the Pakistan God Corps has begun to be on alert among various forces.


    The next day, someone found the man missing and immediately started looking for him, but there was no trace at all.


    Some people suspect that they were killed, but why did such a large regiment choose a senior strong man and die.


    "Someone left the bashen regiment temporarily. Which play is singing?" Jiezi acted according to the plan and began to confuse the public.


    Now the next goal is very simple. Let the three regiments completely doubt the BA Shenbing regiment, which belongs to the strongest regiment. It may surprise him at that time.

 Chapter 526

    "Yes, they said they were killed, but the bodies were not found. Some time ago, I heard that BA Shenbing regiment wanted to recruit Tiexiong regiment and deal with us with their strength."


    After a burst of rumors and rumors spread out, all kinds of rumors immediately came out. It was lively in an instant, and the most people began to spread falsehoods.


    "Captain, they have begun to spread rumors, these guys!"


    "Ignore it. Just find out the people for me. Inform the other three half steps into the universe and let them move forward at full speed."


    However, this request was rejected by the other three. All three asked the Pakistan God corps to give an accurate answer. They didn''t want to continue to set out without knowing what kind of danger there was ahead.


    For a time, the commander of the Pakistan God corps also began to doubt what jenjess said. Now the three Corps really began to have conflicts with their Pakistan God Corps. They really had the idea of beating their Pakistan God Corps.


    The four forces stopped moving, and everyone was on alert and began to speculate.


    "Ba Shen corps, you must give us a satisfactory answer, or this operation will be cancelled!" The three forces are united with the Pakistan God Corps.


    "What answer? You asked me to answer. In fact, our Ba Shen corps also wanted to ask you for an answer. My people overheard you say that the purpose of this action is not to strengthen iron, but to weaken our Ba Shen Corps. What kind of answer do you give me?"


    "Fart! Who said, "a dog can''t spit out Ivory!"


    "Hehe, you think this statement is farting. Then you let me explain. Don''t you think it''s a little funny!"


    The two sides have entered the stage of quarrel. In short, Wu Hao has achieved his goal and stopped the four forces. Now the last step is to let them withdraw their troops.


    But it''s a little difficult to withdraw troops. We have to see how far these people can fight.


    After three hours of dispute, there was no result at all, and neither side had a definite answer.


    As time went by, three days later, the two sides were still in the stumbling stage and had no choice but to negotiate again.


    As soon as the two sides reached an agreement, they went to Tiexiong Corps first. At this time, someone appeared.


    "Report, Optimus of Tiexiong Corps said he wanted to see you, and" the guard hesitated and timid.


    "And what?"


    "And the excitement that disappeared before the BA Shenbing regiment came back and was sent back by the Tiexiong regiment."


    "What!"


    In an instant, the originally relaxed situation broke out again.


    Seeing that the three forces were about to attack, the captain of the Pakistan God Corps looked a little ugly.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Let''s go out and have a look first." A group of people walked out.


    At this time, Wu Hao was also at the scene, standing on the side of the four forces.


    In fact, he also has the element of gambling. After all, this war may not be completely under control.


    Looking at Qingtian and others, Wu Hao was expressionless, but he was still worried.


    There are too many strong people here. Let alone Optimus, even if he comes here, he is not confident that he can leave 100% safely.


    If the other party really makes a shot at Optimus, the consequences will be unimaginable, so he has the element of gambling, and he is still a big gamble.


    "Mr. blood, since we''ve sent you back, we''ll go back first. Please say more good words for us in the Pakistan God Corps." Optimus had seen the old things appear and immediately left with people, afraid to stay more.


    "You wait for the younger generation and stay for me!" The captain of Ba Shen Corps immediately wanted to keep Optimus and others.


    However, Wu Hao shot at the same time, opened the space corridor for Qingtian and others, and let them leave the scene safely.


    "Run away!"


    "Tut tut Tut, even the top level strong men like Tiexiong Corps can''t stay. Deputy commander Shen, I really don''t know how to believe what you said this time."


    The deputy head of God looked at the other party and immediately came to the sea of blood.


    The blood sea panicked, and the whole person trembled again. His eyes looked at everyone present in fear.


    "What''s going on? I hope you can say it clearly!" However, the sea of blood didn''t say a word, but looked at everyone in horror.


    "What the hell is going on? Get down on your knees!" The sea of blood knelt on the ground immediately, but still didn''t say a word. In an instant, everyone knew what was going on.


    The BA Shenbing regiment is afraid to really collude with the Tiexiong regiment. Otherwise, why can''t the blood sea speak.


    At this time, Jiezi was also nervous to the limit. When he saw the blood sea coming back, he thought he was going to be cold, but unexpectedly, the blood sea didn''t speak. It was really strange.


    Not from Jian Jiezi''s eyes to Wu Hao, what''s the matter? Didn''t Wu Hao send the sea of blood away, but why did it come back from Tiexiong corps.


    Was it picked up by Tiexiong corps? But in that case, why does the sea of blood look like dementia.


    For a time, Jiezi began to feel something wrong, but he always felt that it had nothing to do with Wu Hao.


    "Hum, deputy head of God, I don''t think you should ask. It seems that he can''t answer this question now, or he''s afraid to answer it." The deputy head of the Hairong Corps said immediately.


    For a time, the situation of Ba Shen Corps was even more ugly. After all, they had been waiting for the answer in recent days. Now the answer has surfaced, but the party concerned has become like this. Everyone thinks it''s not simple.


    Wu Hao stood there without any behavior. He felt Jiezi''s eyes, but he ignored them.


    Now Jiezi is in a difficult situation. Even if he finds something wrong, he can''t help it. There are only two ways left for him.


    One, continue to hide and wait for the result.


    The other is to say the whole thing, and then he may die immediately.


    For death, anyone will be afraid, so Jiezi absolutely can''t choose to die and will definitely choose to continue to hide.


    "Let''s break up and go home. I think this operation is over. I don''t want to lose anyone." The deputy head of the Hairong Corps spoke first.


    "Hum, don''t you find that someone is behind all this? If I want to calculate you, can I hurt my members?"


    Hearing that these people were going to return home, the deputy head of God immediately said that they were approaching the Tiexiong Corps. Their efforts during this period would be in vain.


    "Hum, deputy commander Shen seems to be in a hurry. Don''t persuade us. We''d rather waste it, but I don''t want a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. Goodbye!" Hairong Corps was the first to leave.


    "We withdraw at night."


    Next, the other two regiments withdrew one after another at night, and the strength of Ba Shen regiment was stronger than them.


    Although the three families joined hands and were not afraid of the Pakistan God corps, who knows whether the Pakistan God corps had prepared in advance in this Beiling.

 Chapter 527

    At that time, don''t lose your wife and fold your soldiers. Once the Pakistan God Corps ambushes, their situation is estimated to become bad, so it''s better to retreat first.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing when he saw that his goal had been achieved, but he didn''t stop.


    Since you want to break into Nanshan, now is the best time to do it.


    Immediately, he sent a message to Optimus and asked him to take people to the junction of the two places to wait. Everything was done according to his orders.


    At this time, he Lao has sprint half a step into the universe. She, who was about to break through, has reached the critical point.


    In desperation, Optimus took people to start first, left a message to he Lao, and let him rush over immediately after breaking through.


    Along the way, Jiezi fights with Wu Hao. He wants to talk several times, but others around him don''t want to talk.


    When he finally got the chance, Jiezi immediately found Wu Hao.


    "Xiao Hao, what''s going on in the sea of blood." Jie Zi asked anxiously. This problem had tortured him all day. He couldn''t help it.


    "Help people to the end. I drugged him so that he couldn''t speak and became dementia." Wu Hao''s words changed Jiezi''s face.


    "Why do you do this? I just want to calm things down, but what you do now has affected the cooperation among the four forces. What do you do next? If they know I did it, the four forces will not let me go."


    Jie Zi was so anxious that he was at a loss. Unexpectedly, because of his small move, he stopped the cooperation of the four forces. This is definitely a matter of losing his head.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just cooperation. What a big thing, the Tiexiong Corps can''t turn over the waves, not to mention it''s only temporary." Wu Hao smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Just wait a while. Don''t I want to help you? You make me do bad things with good intentions."


    "No, no, I know you want to help me, but." Jie Zi sighed long and didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t be. It''s no use regretting it. Take one step at a time." After that, Wu Hao left, leaving Jiezi alone in the wind.


    Three days later, several forces returned to Nanshan territory one after another. As they parted ways, the Pakistan God Corps was isolated all the way. No one told them all the way and was on guard against them everywhere.


    But after entering Nanshan, you don''t have to worry. No matter how arrogant the Pakistan God Corps is, it''s impossible to start fighting on their territory.


    "Farewell, everyone. This action can''t be carried out. I hope you can go back and reflect. Let''s take a step first!" The Hairong Corps immediately dodged.


    What the deputy head of the Hairong Corps said before leaving was obviously aimed at the Ba Shen Corps.


    Wu Hao knows that the four forces will separate when they are separated. Now is the best time to start, and iron lion and others have been in place.


    It''s just that we must stay away from the other three corps, otherwise the action may be found.


    Before that, Wu Hao had asked Qingtian and others to prepare a big gift for the BA Shenbing regiment, which must be liked by the BA Shenbing regiment.


    After making all the arrangements, Wu Hao continued to follow the Hairong Corps for a day. After confirming that he had completely left the other three corps, Wu Hao asked people to start.


    The reason for waiting for a day is not to stay away from the three corps, but to wait for he Lao.


    Now he Lao has broken through the half step cosmic level. If he Lao joins, the odds of winning are very high, so he must delay for some time.


    "Remember, after you start, you should immediately solve the peak level and advanced level. You must not let anyone go, otherwise our plan will fall short. In addition, it is still useful to leave Jiezi."


    Optimus and others responded. Eight top-level soldiers were dispatched in this operation, while there were only two top-level soldiers in the Hairong corps, so it was more than enough. It''s strange that they were too stupid.


    "Move!" After Wu Hao spoke, everyone went out one after another, hundreds of people. In terms of numbers alone, they were not weaker than the Hairong corps, let alone the eight top-level strong.


    Hearing the noise, the Hairong regiment immediately turned back, but they were surrounded.


    "Who are you? How dare you stop my Hairong corps!" Said Leng Sheng, deputy head of the Hairong Corps.


    This is the sphere of influence of the Hairong Corps. No one dares to do so, even the Ba Shen Corps.


    "You don''t need to know, because you''re all dead next." Wu Hao sneered.


    "You!" Jiezi looks at Wu Hao. At this moment, he knows that he has been calculated. Wu Hao is not from their Hairong corps at all.


    "Who the hell are you!" Jie Zi roared, which made the deputy head of Hairong corps a little confused.


    Wu Hao ignored him, sneered, and then said, "go, don''t leave a living mouth!"


    A killing began.


    "Speak wildly!"


    The appearance of Wu Hao and others did surprise them, but they were not shocked.


    For them, the deputy commander has half a step in the universe, but these people don''t have a half a step in the universe, so they don''t have to worry at all.


    "You want to fight me at the peak level. Boy, you''re too confident!"


    "I don''t know if I have to fight with confidence." Wu Hao''s firepower is fully open and his strength is not lost at all. He has reached the peak level and is invincible.


    Therefore, half a step of the universe is nothing in his eyes. As long as he has a heart, he can also kill, but he has no plan to kill each other for the time being.


    This old thing can''t be allowed to escape. Once he exposes too much, I''m afraid this guy will want to escape, so now he must delay.


    According to the news, he is expected to arrive soon. As long as he is in place, it is not a problem to kill the deputy head of the Hairong Corps in front of him.


    "Such strong strength, no, you are not the person of the four forces. Who are you?" The deputy head of the Hairong Corps has reacted that something is wrong.


    On the surface, although he has been suppressing Wu Hao, he can''t kill him, so it''s likely that Wu Hao is hiding. This is not Wu Hao''s real strength at all.


    "Go to hell and ask."


    In other places, the two top-level strongmen of the Hairong corps have died, the other high-level strongmen have died almost, and the remaining intermediate are surrounded by the regiment.


    The deputy commander knew that the situation was bad and had to leave immediately.


    "Old man, where to run!" Seeing that the other party was about to escape, Wu Hao immediately caught up with him.


    "Please stay!" Suddenly, an aurora came from a distance and directly stopped the deputy head of Hairong Corps.


    "Who!"


    Wu Hao took a look and smiled, "he Lao, you made me wait so hard."


    The visitor is he Lao, who is already a real half step cosmic strong man at this time.


    He Lao''s appearance made the deputy head of Hairong Corps feel pressure and shocked. Unexpectedly, there are other forces besides the four forces that have this strength.

 Chapter 528

    "You are not the people of the four forces. Who are you?" The deputy head of the Hairong Corps has completely found something wrong.


    With their strength in front of them, it is impossible to be unknown in Nanshan.


    "It''s not easy to know who we are. It depends on whether you have this ability." Wu Hao made a look at he Lao, and they rushed up in an instant.


    The fluctuation of the three man battle is too ancient and huge, which has affected many weak members.


    "Seize the time to solve the battle. After a long time, there are many dreams at night." Wu Hao frowned. He didn''t expect that the deputy head of Hairong had so many means to protect his life.


    From the beginning to now, in order to save his life, he has wasted no less than ten magic weapons, all of which are super defensive magic weapons, and saved himself from the edge of death every time.


    "Cover me, all of you, cover me!" Deputy head Hai Rong has a clear goal with you at this time,.


    That is to escape. The two people in front of him just want to kill him. At this moment, he has completely understood the purpose of these people.


    I''m afraid I just want to kill him, then create contradictions, and then remove the head of the Hairong Corps in combination with their strength, so as to successfully win the whole Hairong Corps.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to guess the identity of these people at this time. Since they are not the people of the four forces and have such forces, the whole ghost area can''t find the fifth one.


    But now everyone knows the strong rise of Tiexiong corps, which has dominated the Beiling region in just a few months.


    All this happened after the new star force emerged, so I''m afraid it has something to do with the iron male Corps.


    "They are from Tiexiong Corps. We must hold on!" Deputy head Hai Rong shouted loudly that he must not let the purpose of Tiexiong Corps succeed. He must stick to it anyway.


    As long as he can escape or stick to the rescue team, they will be safe.


    "Oh? It seems that you already know our identity. In that case, you can''t stay. " Wu Hao''s breath soared and his fire was completely open. Each blow could break the magic weapon in the other party''s hand.


    "If you want to kill me, dream, I will leave alive. At that time, tell the other three forces that you are finished. I''m afraid you caused the contradiction among the four forces this time. I''m really careless."


    Not far away, Jiezi also heard this sentence. When he saw Wu Hao''s strength with his own eyes, he was angry except for panic.


    He didn''t expect to be shot by Tiexiong Corps. From the beginning, Tiexiong corps had calculated, but he didn''t understand why to start with him. Was it because he had a little contradiction with the sea of blood.


    "Then try it, Mr. He. Don''t hide it. Go all out. It''s too late."


    He Lao nodded and a magic weapon appeared in his hand.


    "I wanted to leave it for others, but I used it today. You don''t have to regret it."


    The jade and silk in old he''s hand radiated a strong light, completely illuminating the darkness around him.


    Wu Hao and deputy head of Hairong felt a strong breath, which was a little more terrible than half a step into the universe.


    "The light God comes, the knot of heaven!" He Lao gently shouted slogans and saw a huge pillar of light directly enveloping the deputy head of Hairong.


    The light column seemed corrosive. When the light column disappeared, deputy head Hairong had fallen to the ground with black and blue wounds, and there was no grass around.


    Terror!


    Wu Hao looked at he Lao in a daze. Unexpectedly, he Lao had this terrible magic weapon.


    This thing can easily kill a half step cosmic class. I''m afraid even the real cosmic class can only retreat three steps after seeing this thing.


    But since he had this thing, why didn''t he use it against him when he attacked Sangjiu corps? Or was he Lao unable to drive this magic weapon at that time.


    "No, no... yes, I can''t, die here..." deputy chief Hairong''s breath of life is very weak. At this time, he may die at any time.


    The deputy commander has been defeated, and the rest are not opponents. For a time, members of the Hairong corps were killed one after another, and even Jiezi was seriously injured.


    "Take him back, and the others will confirm it again. You can''t leave him alive."


    Wu Hao knows that this is too cruel, but in order to survive in this ghost area, he has no way and can''t be soft hearted. Being soft hearted will hurt himself.


    Ten minutes later, it was confirmed that there was no living mouth left twice, and the deputy head of Hairong had no breath, but for the sake of insurance, he made up another knife.


    "Hurry up and retreat. Separate." After Wu Hao gave the order, everyone retreated one after another, and within half an hour, the people of Hairong corps had arrived.


    "Deputy head! How could it be? Who did it! " The arrival of the rescue forces did nothing.


    Seeing the dead deputy commander, everyone was silent and angry.


    "Report to the head immediately, block the whole area and find someone for me."


    But at this moment, there are still people there. Wu Hao and others have left Nanshan quickly. At this time, they have reached Beiling.


    "Happy, it''s really happy. I didn''t expect to solve the deputy head of Hairong Corps easily. It seems that our Tiexiong Corps has escaped another disaster."


    "Don''t relax, go back to the base." Wu Hao and others left in a mighty manner.


    The Nanshan side has been in a mess. Head Hai Rong was very angry when he learned the news.


    What Hairong Corps lost this time is not a deputy head, and it may even lose its position.


    Other forces have two half step universe level, but now the deputy leader is dead, they have only one half step universe level. Now if other forces really want to annex them, it is not too difficult.


    "Contact the other two forces. I''m looking for the Pakistan God Corps."


    He also heard about the contradiction between this incident and the Pakistan God Corps. At that time, he felt a little strange, but now it''s not strange.


    How could the strength of those who could kill their deputy leaders be poor? Moreover, there are so many members. Only those who belong to the four major forces can have such strength.


    But the other regiments have no grievances with them, except the BA Shenbing regiment.


    Now Barker, the head of the Pakistan God corps, has surpassed them, so he must want to occupy the first position, and may even want to annex the other three.


    However, the three families can''t win together, so the Ba Shen Corps took advantage of such a despicable point to engage in conspiracy, which is directly shameless.


    After the other two forces arrived, they were also very shocked, but like the Hairong corps, the first thought of the Ba Shen Corps.

 Chapter 529

    "OK, the three of us work together and must find out why. However, this Pakistan God Corps is too arrogant. They must pay the price this time!"


    The other two also agree with the practice of the Hairong corps, because if the three of them are not united, they can''t compete with the Ba Shen Corps alone, so they must work together.


    Otherwise, this incident happened to the Hairong Corps. I''m afraid it will be them next time.


    The three forces gathered and rushed to the Pakistan God Corps.


    However, at this time, the deputy head of the Pakistan Shenbing regiment took people back to the base. They were angry and looked ugly.


    Their Ba Shen Corps is closest to Beiling, but they came back at the latest.


    Because there were many traps on the road, they killed two of their senior strongmen at first. They didn''t know who did it, so they came back all the way.


    But not long after they arrived, the other three forces visited one after another.


    No, it''s not so much a visit as a threat. The faces of the three forces are very ugly, just as they regard their Pakistan God corps as an enemy.


    "Everybody, what are you?" Balk, the head of the Pakistan God corps, asked with some doubt.


    "Does head Ba want to ask why we are here? Isn''t commander Ba more clear than us? " Head Hai Rong said angrily.


    "Captain Hai, what do you mean?" Head BA''s face was gloomy and looked at everyone present.


    Today, the three major forces have come to their Pakistan God Corps. It''s definitely not good, and it seems that something should have happened.


    "Hum! Ba Shen corps, put down your mask of hypocrisy! " Head Hai is about to explode.


    "Head Hai, don''t get excited. We still have to ask first." The head of you''er Corps stood up at this time.


    He is a smart man. Naturally, he will not let the Hairong Corps use them at this time.


    Hairong is relying on them now, so he wants to use them as spearmen to attack the Ba Shen corps, but they are not straw bags and can''t help Hairong Corps for no reason.


    Although this practice of the Ba Shen corps also threatened them, with the lessons of the Hairong corps, they could never be plotted again.


    "What''s the matter? If you can''t find happiness in our Pakistan God corps, please don''t send it far away." Head Ba said coldly, confused.


    They are angry and don''t know who to look for. The Hairong corps and the other two corps actually come to trouble them. Isn''t it hard to come here specially.


    "Don''t worry, commander ba. I think it''s best to talk about some things. I don''t know if there is any contradiction between your ba Shen corps and Hairong corps, but if you did it this time, it would be too much."


    After the head of you''er regiment finished immediately, he saw that head Ba looked puzzled again.


    "If you have anything to say, can you say it directly? What''s going on in the end? Don''t beat around the Bush!" Head Ba said angrily.


    With the head of you''er Corps glancing at the other two heads, he nodded.


    "I said that the Pakistan God corps should not give a specific answer to the killing of deputy head Hairong."


    "Reply? You asked me for an answer. You said I could give an answer? I beg your pardon? Deputy head Hai Rong is dead? "


    Commander BA''s face changed greatly. At this moment, he realized that the three forces came to trouble them. It was because of this.


    "Why, do you still want to say you don''t know?" Head Hai stood up.


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. Do you think it was made by our Ba Shen corps? Don''t bully people too much, chief Hai. Do you think you want to bully me when you come here with the heads of the other two regiments? I''ll just say it once. Your deputy commander''s death has nothing to do with my Pakistan God Corps. Do you understand? "


    In an instant, a murderous spirit enveloped the scene. The head of Pakistan was angry. Unexpectedly, someone set him up for the Pakistan God corps, and it was still so serious.


    Killing the deputy heads of the four forces is no small matter. Once the deputy heads of the corps are killed, the power pattern of the whole Nanshan may change.


    He really couldn''t figure out who wanted to harm them, and who had the courage.


    "Commander Ba, at the time of the incident, our other two families went to their own base, but your people seem to have just returned to the base. I think you need to explain this?" Head you''er continued.


    "Explain? Do you think I look like someone who needs to explain to you? I said this once. It has nothing to do with our Pakistan God Corps. As for what you like, it''s up to you. " Head Ba stood up and shouted outside.


    "See off!"


    He was not worried that the three major forces would attack him. This is his territory, and he was not afraid to do so. Moreover, he believed that the other two regiments could not be so stupid, because a Hairong regiment would offend their Ba God?


    "I want to leave in two words. Do you really think our Hairong Corps is a soft persimmon!" Head Hai smashed the chair under his ass with a palm and wanted to do it immediately.


    "What? Do you want to fight? " Head BA''s eyes narrowed slightly and his murderous spirit burst out.


    "No, no, no, don''t fight yet."


    Head you''er came to Hairong regiment war and whispered to him, "there''s something strange. I think we''d better leave first and then discuss. If they did it, they can''t escape."


    Head Hai looked at him and was very clear about what the other two regiments were thinking. The two forces would never easily touch the Pakistan God regiment because of them.


    So if you start now, he will suffer. Maybe the BA Shenbing regiment will take advantage of this time to solve him, so he must not let the fake succeed.


    Endure this tone, the three forces left the Pakistan God Corps.


    "Deputy head of God, what''s going on? Do you know about deputy head of Hairong?" After the three forces left, the head of Pakistan immediately asked the deputy head of God.


    The deputy head of God shook his head: "some of them must have played tricks and deliberately pointed the spear at us, so the original trap should also be arranged by the other party. They wanted to delay our return time so that the other three forces could misunderstand. The other party really calculated a good chess."


    "No matter who it is, hurry to investigate for me. The current form can no longer be delayed. I feel my day is coming. Once I break through, you will be left in the Ba Shen Corps."


    The deputy head of God nodded and made arrangements immediately. Although on the surface, their Pakistan God army regiment is the strongest, once the head of Pakistan breaks through, the Pakistan God army regiment will become the weakest in an instant.


    Therefore, he must make things clear before the head of Pakistan breaks through, otherwise as soon as the head of Pakistan leaves, they will be in danger.

 Chapter 530

    All the news was sent back to the Tiexiong Corps. To Wu Hao''s disappointment, he didn''t fight. The Hairong Corps can bear it and can''t do it.


    "Mr. He, don''t expose yourself during this period of time. I''ll seize the time to break through, otherwise they will react wrong for a long time." Wu Hao explained everything and prepared to close again. This time, he must break through half the universe. He can''t afford to waste time in less than half a year.


    Before closing, Wu Hao came to the place where Jiezi was detained. He has been scolding since he brought Jiezi back.


    He always wanted to fight with Wu Hao. He dared to seek death, but Wu Hao didn''t promise.


    Jiezi is a man. He is not afraid to die when he comes to this job. Although he can kill Jiezi directly, he didn''t do that.


    "Wu Tian, you bastard, you can kill me, kill me!"


    Before Wu Hao went in, he heard Jie Zi''s scolding. The food at the door didn''t move at all.


    Wu Hao opened the door and went in. At this time, Jiezi scolded more fiercely.


    "You shrink your head and let go of labor and capital. Aren''t you very good? Didn''t you kill our deputy head? If you have the ability, you let go of me. If labor and capital don''t kill you, labor and capital will commit suicide!"


    In the face of Jiezi''s scolding, Wu Hao didn''t care. He just wanted to find a vent.


    "Scold and scold. You can''t stop eating. Do you know why I don''t kill you?" Wu Hao asked softly.


    "Because labor and capital are your father, are you afraid of killing me? Afraid I''ll turn into a ghost and come to you? " Jie Zi asked hoarsely.


    Wu Hao smiled and said, "boy, your method is useless to me. If you have a heart, shut up and listen to me."


    "I cherish talent most. You''re not a talent, but you''re definitely a man. And I''m the reason why you become like this, so I want to give you a chance to live once."


    "Jiezi, this is your chance. You should grasp it well. Even if you can leave here today, no matter which of the four forces you go to, it is impossible to ensure your safety. Only you stay in Tiexiong. At this time, it is estimated that when they count the bodies, they have found that you are gone. Imagine what will happen when you go back now."


    "Tiexiong Corps is not a dominant company now, but it can never be underestimated. You know that each of the four forces has two and a half step cosmic level. Relatively speaking, we are the same, and I will break through soon. I believe you have seen my strength."


    At this point, Jiezi''s eyes did change.


    At the beginning, Wu Hao only had the peak strength to suppress their deputy head. If he broke through half the cosmic level, it would be a terrible existence.


    "I''ll give you time to think about it. This is your chance. People have to be loyal, but sometimes they need to be flexible. Besides, this is a place to refine fire, a place to improve strength, not a place to sell loyalty." With that, Wu Hao left and left Jiezi alone.


    "Wu Tian, is it worth it? No matter what he says, he is also a member of the Hairong Corps. Won''t we be in danger after doing so? " When jenjess saw Wu Hao coming out, she immediately came forward and asked.


    "Hehe, if he really has that heart, it is not us but himself that will be in danger. He is a smart man and should know how to do it."


    Wu Hao''s self-confidence sometimes makes people feel that it''s unnecessary to be with you, but since he met Wu Hao, everything Wu Hao has done has not been wrong. Zhan Jiesi also wondered why Wu Hao can be so self-confident.


    On the other hand, the Hairong Corps was already holding funerals for the dead members, and the deputy head of Hairong had a heavy funeral.


    However, one person was omitted from the list when counting. Originally, it was thought that there was no big problem, but head Hai Rong made people hurry to check it later.


    Although the loss of a body is harmless to their current Hairong corps, there are likely to be survivors from another point of view.


    Therefore, they must find out the people, which may become the evidence of their Hairong Corps. As long as they find out the people, the truth of this incident will come out.


    For a time, the whole Hairong Corps was running up and down for Jiezi.


    After looking for three days in a row, I didn''t see half a person. Gradually, the Hairong Corps has given up.


    One less body may have been frustrated or taken away. Even if he has escaped, he may have died elsewhere if he hasn''t returned to the Corps for so many days.


    There are many strange animals in Nanshan. If they really died elsewhere, they would have been eaten alive.


    However, despite this, the Hairong Corps did not give up investigating the responsibility of the Pakistan God Corps. In addition to the opportunity of the Pakistan God corps, who else?


    In addition to the balance of other forces in the whole Nanshan, the BA Shenbing regiment is the only one. If anyone in the whole Nanshan wants to dominate, I''m afraid it''s the BA Shenbing regiment, so all this is absolutely done by the BA Shenbing regiment.


    So head Hai once again found two other forces and wanted to seek help.


    However, both forces shut him out and didn''t meet him at all. It seems that they are afraid of offending the Pakistan God corps, or don''t want to lie in this muddy water.


    "Remember, the Ba Shen Corps will get rid of our sea capacity and then you. Don''t blame me for not reminding you at that time." Before leaving, haituan grew up and roared. He was really oppressed.


    This time, it was clearly a joint attack on the Tiexiong corps of Beiling forces, but he never expected that they would lose a deputy commander. He knew this. He couldn''t have sent someone alive or dead at the beginning.


    For a time, head Hai also recalled all the forces remaining in Beiling and no longer participated in this incident.


    Xiaodongshan''s four major forces base areas also stopped all behavior. Seeing this scene, the iron lion smiled.


    "It seems that Wu Tian''s method has worked. They have begun to have contradictions. Next, wait for Wu Tian to break through."


    Once again, the iron lion had to admire Wu Hao. If it weren''t for Wu Hao, how could their iron lion corps have come to this stage, and how could they compete with those forces in Nanshan.


    In the past, he didn''t dare to think about this problem, because he didn''t have the strength. Even if he had the Beiyu organization of heixilin, he didn''t dare to provoke, let alone Nanshan.


    "Let''s go and finish our task." Optimus took people to touch the people of Hairong Corps.


    Wu Hao explained before closing the pass. Pay attention to the direction of xiaodongshan. If the Hairong Corps wants to retreat, it must kill all the people on the way.


    This time they know what Wu Hao''s purpose is. It must be to deepen the contradiction between the four forces. They have to say that Wu Hao''s method is really good.

 Chapter 531

    Optimus, iron lion and Lei Rui, three top-level strongmen, easily destroy each other.


    The news is that two days have passed, and his people are still dead on the territory of their Hairong Corps.


    "Deceive people too much, simply deceive people too much!" Head Hai was completely angry.


    "Pakistan God corps, do you really think I have no temper? Even if I die today, I will make you peel off your skin!"


    Head Hai angrily summoned everyone, poured out and passed in the direction of Pakistan God Corps.


    Seeing this scene, Optimus and the iron lion laughed.


    "Wu Tian was right again. This time, the Hairong Corps was completely angry. I didn''t expect them to be so stupid."


    "All right, go back. It''ll be over when you''re found." The iron lion smiled and dragged Qingtian back.


    Their goal has been achieved. Now the Tiexiong Corps is waiting to enjoy its success, and the matter of killing each other will be handed over to their four forces.


    In less than half a day, the Hairong Corps poured out and startled the whole Nanshan. Even the BA Shenbing regiment knew it.


    "What gun medicine did this Hairong take? He had to hold on to us. He was impatient. I took someone to do them." The deputy commander of God is not angry.


    They didn''t do anything, but they were bullied by Hairong again and again. Don''t you want to climb on their heads and shit.


    At this time, head Ba shook his head: "no, this matter should be handled properly. There must be a force plotting against us and can''t let them be happy. Now the other party wants to see us kill each other very much. Since the other party has this idea, we naturally can''t let the other party succeed."


    "But... What about the Hairong corps? They have poured out. Once they get here, it is estimated that there will be a war. " Deputy commander Shen was puzzled. I''m afraid they can''t even avoid it now.


    "It''s all right. Now you send someone to find the other two forces. Even if you want to fight, you have to face them."


    The deputy head of God nodded and arranged immediately.


    One day or so, all the Hairong Corps arrived, and all the members were ready to attack.


    "Ba lao''er, get out of here. Don''t you like to kill my Hairong corps? Labor and capital are here today. You have the ability to come out and kill me!" Hairong shouted.


    In an instant, commander Ba appeared with his hands behind his back.


    "Hai Rong, this is not where you yell. Thank you for being the head of the team. Don''t use your head before doing things?" Head Ba said coldly, not worried about the strong team of Hairong Corps.


    At their level, if the two sides are hostile, it depends not on the quantity, but on the quality of the top strong.


    Even if the Hairong Corps has more people than them, so what? At present, the Hairong Corps has only one half-a-step cosmic class. For their Ba Shen corps, they can''t turn over the slightest spray.


    "Labor and capital mistakenly believed you. I said why did you let us send a team to Beiling. Now your goal has been achieved. Do you still want to hide? Are you afraid of the alliance of the other two forces? Don''t worry, they just shrink their heads and dare not come out. " Hairong scolded again.


    "Hai Rong, who do you scold for shrinking your head?" The head of you''er Corps suddenly appeared and shot from a distance.


    "Scold who? Who do you think I can scold? You are a shrinking turtle. I said that when the BA Shenbing regiment solves my Hairong regiment, it will be your turn! "


    "Hai Rong, I think you really misunderstood this time. I''ve been sending people to secretly observe the Ba Shen Corps these days. They haven''t done anything at all. How can they have the opportunity to do it again."


    You''er already knew something about this matter, so when the deputy head of God sent him a letter, he knew something was wrong.


    Although they didn''t promise to join hands with the Hairong corps to solve the Ba Shen corps, it doesn''t mean they didn''t do anything.


    During this time, they sent many people to monitor the Pakistan God Corps. But the Pakistan God Corps did not make any action, so this time it has absolutely nothing to do with the Pakistan God Corps.


    "Hum, dogs and dogs are angry from the same nostrils. Don''t try to muddle through. Even if I die today, I will make you pay the price."


    "Ah... Hairong, Hairong, can''t you calm down? You said that if someone really wanted to calculate us, your current behavior has been calculated."


    Hairong was silent, but he still kept biting. In his opinion, it was definitely the hand of their BA Shenbing regiment.


    "Well, Hairong, let''s listen to our advice. Let''s see the situation again. I have a plan..." You''er approached Hairong and whispered that he didn''t know what to say.


    After listening, Hairong''s eyes changed slightly.


    "Are you sure it works?" Obviously, you''er''s method has moved the appearance of the sea.


    "Absolutely useful. If it doesn''t work, I promise to work with you."


    Hearing this, Hairong hesitated, glanced at Ba Shen not far away, and then nodded.


    "OK, I''ll let him muddle through once. I''ll give you face this time, but I hope you can do what you say."


    When the Hairong Corps retreated, head youer said hello to head Ba and left with the Hairong Corps.


    Their plan is very simple, that is, to catch the people who calculated them. If it was really done by the Pakistan God corps, they must work together.


    As Hairong said, if all this is done by the BA Shenbing regiment, the BA Shenbing regiment will solve the Hairong regiment, and then there will be the other two of them.


    But if it wasn''t for the Ba Shen corps, what they are doing now is undoubtedly very stupid. They dress others in wedding clothes. Others see that they kill each other. That''s why Hai Rong reluctantly agreed.


    "Arrange it immediately and establish a patrol team, one peak level, five senior and 20 intermediate." Once back to the Corps, Hairong immediately began to arrange.


    And head you''er also stayed in the Hairong Corps for the time being. He also wanted to see what forces were eyeing the Hairong Corps.


    On the other hand, the people left by the iron lion also found this problem and reported it immediately.


    "What? They didn''t fight and photographed the patrol? What does that mean? " Iron lion is very puzzled about the behavior of Hairong Corps.


    I thought there would be no Hairong corps after today, but I didn''t expect Hairong corps to hold back again.


    "Patrol? Although our strength is not weak, we can solve it quietly. What do you think of Optimus?" The iron lion smiled.


    Optimus nodded and shook his head: "I think we''d better not act rashly. We''d better ask Wu Tian or he Lao."


    "Ask Mr. He? Do you really believe him? He''s from Sangjiu regiment. Although he joined us, I don''t trust him. " The iron lion said immediately.


    Optimus smiled bitterly, "so you don''t believe me. I''m still Optimus Corps."

 Chapter 532

    "How is it possible? It''s two different things. He is him and you are you. It''s hard to say whether people will follow us wholeheartedly after we destroy other people''s corps."


    Optimus smiled: "what do you want to do? "Kill directly?"


    After hesitating for two seconds, the iron lion nodded: "anyway, the purpose is very clear. It''s just to let them deepen their hatred. Kill people and we''ll retreat immediately."


    "OK, but I can remind you what Wu Tian would do if he knew about it. You should think about the consequences."


    However, when it comes to Wu Tian, the iron lion hesitated again. Now the big and small things of the iron Xiong corps are decided by Wu Tian. His head is an empty shell.


    But he was not dissatisfied. Instead, he admired Wu Hao. Without Wu Hao, he would not be today.


    "Why don''t you ask old he." Thinking of Wu Hao''s temper, iron lion still confessed to counseling. He didn''t want to offend Wu Hao again because of this.


    "Hehe, you can''t trust others." Optimus laughed at him and said.


    "Go aside, what do you know? It''s called no doubt about employers. No doubt about people. I just want to understand now."


    They soon came to he Lao''s room, told him the whole story, and then asked him what he was going to do next. They didn''t have to do it again to get rid of the guys in the patrol team.


    "No!" He Lao immediately refused.


    "This is leading us to the bait. It seems that the four major forces have found something wrong and may doubt us soon."


    "Ah?" The iron lion almost fell to the ground.


    "He Lao, how can I say that? I was going to take action to impress them again." The iron lion doesn''t know why.


    Did they find them when they set up a patrol? This is illogical.


    "Since the Hairong Corps has sent troops at the beginning, there should be no reason to retreat. Compared with them, there must be something fishy. Now they have set up a patrol after they come back. Aren''t they afraid of death and injury?"


    Pop!


    As soon as the iron lion patted his thigh, he immediately wanted to understand. There was a trace of fear in his heart and a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, he counseled him to come and ask old he, otherwise he would be really planted this time.


    "Remember, commander tie, don''t take too many actions before Wu Tian comes out. Now we can only wait until Wu Hao comes out. We''ll plan for the next step. No matter how they fish during this period, they can''t show up and follow the rules."


    The iron lion nodded.


    "Expert, you are really an expert. I think you and Wu Tian are perverts. Your heart is really dirty." The iron lion couldn''t help saying.


    He and iron lion didn''t think of this problem just now, but they didn''t expect that after being analyzed by he Lao, the Hairong Corps was really calculating them.


    Many members of their Hairong group have died. Now they dare to set up a patrol team, and only the top strong are leading the team.


    If the BA Shenbing regiment moves its hand, the patrol is a fart, so the patrol is fake and fishing is real.


    Once they show up and kill each other''s patrol again, they can rule out the suspicion of Pakistan God Corps.


    Now the whole Baxian regiment is surrounded by three major forces. It is just to prove that the Ba Shen Corps is not the main culprit.


    Once they attack, they will be hit by them. After the Pakistan God Corps is innocent, the four forces will join hands again. I''m afraid it will be the moment when they are found.


    Now the whole ghost District, in addition to the four major forces, only their iron male corps and Kowloon organization are left.


    The Kowloon organization is now unable to protect itself and has no time to take into account so much. Will the remaining results be difficult to guess.


    Thinking of this, the iron lion couldn''t help feeling cold on his back.


    After they left he''s old room, Optimus smiled and looked at him: "how''s it going? Do you still doubt he Lao? "


    I saw the iron lion shaking his head suddenly: "thanks for reminding me, otherwise the ditch will capsize this time. He Laozhen is a God. He can see through each other''s mind at a glance. It''s terrible."


    Optimus smiled: "or do you think Wu Tian keeps him as a military officer? People naturally have this ability. "


    At this time, the iron lion can no longer doubt he Lao''s ability. The military is indeed in place. As the saying goes, Jiang is still old and spicy. He has seen too much of the world than they have seen.


    In a flash, seven days later, Wu Hao is still closed, and the Hairong Corps has begun to be a little anxious.


    After waiting for so many days, why does the other party still refuse to do it.


    "Commander you''er, what else do you have to say now? It''s already the seventh day. They don''t dare to do it at all, or they know we''re fishing, so they won''t do it. "


    At this time, the head of Hairong was more convinced of his judgment. The people of their Hairong corps must have been killed by the bashen Corps.


    "Don''t worry, I still think something''s wrong. There''s no reason for the BA Shenbing regiment to do so. Hairong, you should trust me. Now go to the BA Shenbing regiment with me and we''ll sit down and have a good talk."


    "No! If you want to go, my whole regiment will pass. It will be either the destruction of the tabashen regiment or my Hairong regiment. " Hai Rong said angrily.


    "Ah, why do you need this? The current situation is unfavorable to you and me. As long as we find out the situation, we can prescribe the medicine to the case. If you worry, I''ll call the Shuangyang Corps. At that time, we''ll talk to them at the cosmic level. Do they dare to do anything? Now things are too special. If we don''t find out, our four forces can only wait to die. I hope you can understand. "


    Head you''er said painstakingly that he had been here for a week. It''s no way to wait any longer, so we must find a way to solve it.


    After a moment of silence and hesitation, Hai Rong reluctantly agreed. The prerequisite is to summon all the half-step cosmic giants.


    This time in the past, if the Ba Shen Corps did not give a satisfactory answer, he would start on the spot and directly kill them by using the four half step cosmic strong men present.


    For a time, all half steps of the whole Nanshan universe gathered together one after another, which is a rare situation in a hundred years.


    However, BA Shende''s attitude is the same.


    "I said that if we didn''t do it, we didn''t do it. If you want to fight, you can accompany me at any time!" Ba Shen said angrily.


    "You think I''m afraid you can''t!" The sea capacity war began, and the scene was full of gunpowder.


    "Come on, guys, don''t pinch. Now the top priority is to catch the people behind the curtain. The quarrel can''t solve the problem." You''er''s head was big for a while.


    I came here to solve the problem, but the two obviously pinched as soon as they met, which couldn''t be solved at all.


    "Hum, some people must be satisfied. Learn more from you, commander you''er. I don''t think there will be so many things."


    "What are you talking about!" Hai Rong asked sternly.

 Chapter 533

    "Shut up, chief Hairong. If you want to go on like this, we can''t help you. You can solve it yourself." You''er roared angrily. The sea is endless. He has been looking for trouble before he knows the situation. He really has no brain.


    "OK, then I''ll see what you can say." Hai Rong closed his mouth and didn''t speak.


    In fact, he was still worried that these people really left him alone. It was impossible for him to deal with the Pakistan God Corps alone.


    "Commander Ba, now you know that things have developed to this point. We think we can''t continue to hide, so we have to make it clear for the coexistence of our four forces. The next words may hit you, but I hope you can answer us honestly."


    Head Ba nodded: "if you are here to discuss things, I am naturally satisfied. Don''t look for trouble like some people."


    "You..." just got to his mouth and swallowed it again.


    "OK, let me see what you can say."


    Head youer and head Shuangyang nodded and began to ask.


    "It seems that you ba Shen Corps held the joint conference at the beginning. I want commander Ba to tell us honestly why you want to jointly deal with a small iron male Corps."


    You''er''s question is to the point. As long as you can answer this question, other questions will be solved.


    Sure enough, when asked this question, head BA''s face changed slightly and hesitated for two seconds.


    "In fact, it was impossible to answer this question, but as you said, things have developed to this point, and I don''t mind if you know." Head Ba stood up and a fierce breath spread out in an instant.


    Everyone was surprised that the strength of the head of Ba had reached this level, so strong.


    "As you can see, if I really want to destroy the Hairong corps, it''s easy, but I didn''t do that."


    "As for why to unite, it''s very simple, because my strength has reached the critical point. I''m afraid I will break through the cosmic level soon. At that time, I will leave the ghost area and lead to the cosmic area."


    "At this time, Tiexiong Corps suddenly appeared, which has threatened our Ba Shen Corps. Maybe the other three forces won''t move our Ba Shen Corps in my absence, but it doesn''t mean that others won''t, so I must get rid of Tiexiong Corps in my absence."


    With this, the people were confused again.


    "But your current strength can be said to be invincible in the whole ghost area. It''s easy for this force to get rid of Tiexiong Corps. There''s no need to unite with us."


    Head Ba smiled.


    "Now that I''ve said this, I won''t hide it from you. With my current strength, I have been limited. Now I can''t leave here. What I''m waiting for is to break through and enter the cosmic level, unless you attack me here."


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised. They never expected that head Ba had reached this level and almost belonged to the people selected by the universe.


    "I don''t believe it!" Head Hai Rong said immediately.


    "Unless you show us, who knows if what you say is true or false."


    The others nodded. Indeed, do not listen to one-sided words.


    "If you want to see it, I don''t care." Immediately, commander Ba jumped up and flew out of the base of the Pakistan Shenbing regiment.


    However, before he went out, an invisible wall stopped him, and everyone could feel the wave.


    "He is really restricted. So the death of deputy head Hai really has nothing to do with the Pakistan God Corps."


    Hairong saw this scene and knew that he was probably misunderstood.


    Head Ba is restricted. If you rely on the deputy head of God alone, it is absolutely impossible to kill their deputy head Hai.


    "If it''s not the Ba Shen corps, it must be one of you!" Suddenly, Hai Rong turned his gun head and looked at the other two regiments.


    "Hai Rong, do you know what you''re talking about? Are you a dog? Bite people everywhere!" You''er asked angrily.


    "Commander Ba can''t get out. The deputy commander of God can''t kill him. It''s impossible to kill him alone. Therefore, apart from the Pakistan Shenbing regiment, you are the most suspected!"


    Although it seemed that what Hairong said was ok, it had nothing to do with their two families. They were wronged for no reason. Naturally, they were unhappy.


    "It seems that you really don''t need brains to do things. If we really want to deal with you, will we accompany you to the Pakistan Shenbing regiment? Wouldn''t it be better to wait for the Ba Shen army to kill you? " A word awakened Hairong


    Indeed, they don''t have to bother.


    "Who is it, who is it!" Hai Rong was angry and roared angrily.


    "Hai Rong, calm down first. There is no one else in the whole ghost area except our four forces. That''s right. We forget that another force is rising. Could it be them?"


    You''er immediately warned.


    "Tiexiong corps? It''s impossible. They don''t have a half step in the universe. How can it be! " Hairong denied you''er''s statement.


    "Why not? If a small regiment can occupy the whole Beiling in such a short time, there must be experts, so don''t underestimate them. "


    "Yes, I agree with you. This Tiexiong Corps is not simple, so I think it is urgent to send someone to investigate." Ba Tuan flew over and said faintly.


    "This is a huge ferrule by the other party. I think we must unite again during this period of time."


    Hairong didn''t speak at all. After the negotiation, he quickly returned to the corps and called all the strong.


    "Go with me to Tiexiong corps and kill them!" Whether or not it was Tiexiong corps, in short, he didn''t pay attention to it.


    When he kills Tiexiong regiment alone, see what else the three families have to say. At that time, the three families must give him an explanation, otherwise he won''t recognize anyone.


    Hai Rong takes all the top level and high-level strongmen to attack. Such a force can completely deter the Tiexiong Corps.


    But one day later, Wu Hao made a successful breakthrough and reached a half step cosmic level. His breakthrough played a great role at the critical moment.


    "Here they are. It seems that we have been found." Wu Hao felt the fast approaching Hairong corps as soon as he left the customs.


    Now, after his strength has been improved, his mental strength has also been refreshed. The original range of more than 9000 meters has now completely exceeded 10000 meters.


    Half a day later, all the strong men of the Hairong corps have come.


    "Tiexiong Corps came out and died!" A huge energy regiment is suspended over Tiexiong regiment and may completely destroy the regiment at any time.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao flew up and looked coldly at the energy ball in Hai Rong''s hand. Is this guy crazy.

 Chapter 534

    "Hairong corps, what are you going to do?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you count? You killed my deputy head of the Hairong Corps. Now you ask us what we plan to do. Today I''m going to destroy your Tiexiong Corps. "


    Wu Hao sneered, "Oh? I didn''t expect you to find out. It seems you''re not stupid. "


    Hearing this, Hairong was furious for a moment. It turned out that everything was really the trick of the iron male Corps.


    "You did it! Today I will sacrifice my blood to your iron male regiment. "


    "I''m afraid you don''t have this chance. I planned to go to you in a while. I didn''t expect you to come by yourself. In that case, I took over the title of the four forces."


    Wu Hao and Hai Rong hand in.


    However, Hairong is not an opponent at all. Wu Hao''s strength has broken through and reached half a cosmic level. In addition, he is capable of leapfrog fighting.


    At this time, he was fearless even when he met the head of the Ba God mercenary regiment.


    "Wu Tian is strong again. We''ve got through the difficulties this time." Optimus looked at all this with satisfaction.


    It seems that his decision was right at the beginning. Fortunately, he chose Wu Hao, otherwise the Optimus corps at this time may have become a piece of loess of heixilin.


    "Yes, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have been there without him." The iron lion also smiled.


    Wu Hao is really his noble man. If Wu Hao had not appeared at the beginning, I''m afraid the Yongtu regiment would have attacked him long ago. For the Tiexiong regiment at that time, it could not be the opponent of the Yongtu regiment.


    However, the young man carried forward the Tiexiong Corps step by step from that point, and made the Tiexiong Corps develop into an existence that can compete with the four forces.


    I''m afraid no one in the whole ghost area can do this kind of things against the sky, except Wu Hao.


    "How can it be? How can a garbage regiment like Tiexiong regiment have a strong man like you!"


    Facing the strong Wu Hao, Hai Rong''s face changed greatly. At this time, he knew very well that he was not Wu Hao''s opponent at all.


    "Head of the iron lion, Mr. He, please block the neighborhood and don''t let them run away." Wu Hao sneered. He didn''t intend to let go of everyone in the Hairong Corps this time.


    "Listen, everyone of the Hairong corps, if you want to surrender, we welcome you to join us, but if you want to continue to fight, your result is only one word: death!"


    "Talk big. Even if I die, I''ll pull you on the back!" Hai Rong tried his best to have the last hand to hand fight with Wu Hao.


    But as a result, he was repulsed. At the same time, he was seriously injured and could not continue to fight.


    "If you want me to die, I will help you, but you won''t feel good either."


    "Why? Want to explode again? Why are you people like this one by one? If you can''t fight, you''ll explode. You have no pursuit at all. " Wu Hao said helplessly.


    But this time he can''t let this happen again,


    If a semi cosmic strong person explodes, the energy can never be weaker than the peak level. I''m afraid the whole Tiexiong Corps will be destroyed at that time.


    Kunming divine skill!


    The power of lightning!


    All the speed erupts. He has to solve it before Hairong explodes. Once the other party explodes successfully, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "You all die!" The energy in Hairong''s body accumulates rapidly and is about to explode.


    "It''s late!" Wu Hao''s mouth was outlined, his eyes were sharp, and two daggers appeared in his hands.


    Cang Yue and LAN RI, two secondary artifacts, Wu Hao has never had time to study them.


    This time, these two daggers appeared on the same stage for the first time. The sharp secondary artifact was like a blade, which easily cut Hairong''s body.


    One knife sealed the throat and the other cut off Hairong''s head.


    The energy of the sudden surge dissipated again. The sea capacity that was about to explode has lost its vitality, which means that the self explosion failed.


    "And you, your commander has died. Now you have only two ways, death or surrender."


    Members of the Hairong Corps look at me and I look at you. They hesitate again. Obviously, no one wants to be the first person to betray the Corps, but everyone wants to live.


    "OK, since you don''t answer, kill them all!"


    "Surrender, we surrender!" As soon as the voice fell, they immediately chose to surrender. Now they have been defeated. Life is more important than surrender. They just changed a new owner.


    "Captain, please take them to change their clothes." Wu Hao put the dagger away, and the battle was won by their iron male regiment.


    The death of Hairong immediately spread. This moment was also the collapse of Hairong Corps. Since then, there has been no Hairong Corps in Nanshan, and Hairong Corps no longer exists.


    "I said it was definitely the ghost of Tiexiong Corps. Even the head of Hairong is not their opponent. It seems that the other party is very hidden."


    At this time, the three regiments sat together and looked at Ba God.


    All of them have the same strength as the sea capacity, and the strongest one on the scene is head ba.


    Hai Rong died in the hands of Tiexiong Corps. I''m afraid the only one who can defeat the half step cosmic strongman in Tiexiong Corps is commander ba.


    "What do you think of me? I can''t get out again. Besides, so many of you are afraid that he won''t succeed alone. It''s time to unite, otherwise you won''t have a chance." Head Ba saw the problem very clearly.


    Since the other party can kill Hairong alone and easily, the strength of the other party is almost the same as that of him. Unless you work together, it is really impossible to put any pressure on the other party.


    Indeed, at this time, Wu Hao has determined that no one in the ghost area is his opponent. Even if the head of the Pakistan God Corps comes in person, what can he do?


    "Ah, the iron male Corps is ambitious. I''m afraid it''s you and me next." Head you''er looked at head Shuangyang.


    Ba Shen Corps has head BA in charge. I''m afraid Tiexiong Corps doesn''t dare to come for the time being, but their two families are different.


    The fighting capacity of the other side should not be underestimated. Now they are in crisis.


    "This is also what you planted at the beginning. The other party has calculated you all. Now I think their purpose is as simple as you, just to delay the event. I''m afraid the half step cosmic level among them has just broken through."


    At this time, head you''er and head Shuangyang were very remorseful. They should not hesitate to kill Tiexiong Corps directly, so that the other party would have no chance to break through.


    But now it''s too late to say anything. The other party has broken through. They definitely have no chance, just as head Ba said, unless they can report to the regiment.


    "How about this? The three of us are united, with a total of five half-a-step cosmic level. Even if they are stronger, they are definitely stronger than us. At that time, we can get rid of them all at one fell swoop."

 Chapter 535

    "Well thought, why did our Ba Shen Corps unite with you? Didn''t you unite with the Hairong corps to trouble us?" The deputy head of God said angrily. He was angry when he thought of it.


    "This..." they were embarrassed.


    "OK, you can go with them. This time, the iron male Corps is fierce. Its purpose is not simple. Let''s do something." Head Ba said faintly.


    In fact, he is also thinking about his family and regiment.


    Soon he will break into the universe, and he will not take into account the things here.


    Therefore, the cancer of Tiexiong corps must be eradicated before he leaves, otherwise he won''t rest assured.


    "Hum, you are lucky, but I said first that if there is any danger to my life, I will retreat immediately. I won''t play with you!" The deputy head of God said angrily, this is what they owe themselves.


    "OK, no problem." You''er said reluctantly that they really lost this time, but who can blame?


    Strange chief Hairong? Now people are dead. It''s no wonder to blame them. Besides, what''s the use of blaming a dead person now? It''s better to think about how to deal with Tiexiong''s army in peace of mind.


    At one time, the three regiments sent people one after another to unite dozens of top-level strong people and five half-step cosmic level. These forces are quite powerful.


    Wu Hao has also figured this out, so he has sorted out all the personnel. This time he must fight a protracted war.


    Members with low strength fled one after another and could not stay in the base of Tiexiong Corps.


    Senior and above, all follow Wu Hao to prepare for battle.


    "Our destination, Shuangyang corps, destroy all their bases, but remember not to move the base of Hairong Corps."


    Wu Hao has made plans. It''s time for their Tiexiong regiment to enter the scope of the four forces.


    One day later, the three forces had arrived at the Tiexiong Corps base, and at this time, there was no one in the Tiexiong Corps base.


    "What''s going on? Where have people gone?" Head you''er looked dignified. This time they came out in a secret operation, but why did the Tiexiong regiment disappear.


    "These guys must have run away, chase!" The deputy head of God immediately took his people everywhere to look for it.


    For a time, the three forces began to look for Beiling and almost turned the whole Beiling over.


    However, at this time, Wu Hao and others have come to the gate of Nanshan Shuangyang Corps.


    Because of the ultra long distance and the large number of people, Wu Hao''s spiritual power has been greatly reduced.


    Therefore, the matter of attacking Shuangyang Corps was left to he Lao and others, and he recovered his strength as soon as possible.


    He Lao was there and soon destroyed the base of Shuangyang Corps. The next moment they went to you''er Corps.


    One day later, the news of Nanshan spread to the heads of the regiments.


    "Asshole, we''ve been fooled. They''ve bypassed us to our base. Now our base has been destroyed! Everything has been taken away by them. "


    After hearing the news, all the regiments were angry. Unexpectedly, they were put together by the Tiexiong Corps.


    "Go back, go back quickly!" Immediately, everyone rushed back desperately, and was bound to stop the Tiexiong regiment at the junction of the two.


    However, it was too late. Wu Hao and others had no plan to come back at all.


    After destroying Shuangyang corps and you''er corps, they immediately went to the base of Hairong Corps.


    Now it belongs to the Hairong Corps. The base is intact, and the other party may die. I didn''t think they were in Nanshan.


    Now everything is waiting. Whenever there is a chance, we will take action. As long as we destroy another family, the situation will almost completely stabilize at that time.


    Seven days later, the three forces have been waiting for a whole week, and there is no trace of Tiexiong Corps.


    "They didn''t come back. I''m afraid they''re still in our base. I think we''d better go back and have a look."


    The deputy head of God nodded: "I think we''d better go back and have a look first. We must not start with them. Once we meet, we''ll inform both sides immediately."


    For a time, the three forces separated. When Wu Hao learned about the situation, he took people to Shuangyang corps, because the base of Hairong Corps is closest to Shuangyang.


    "Remember, make a quick decision. Mr. He, you must hold the other side''s deputy commander. One of the other top level strongmen can''t let go. If they don''t surrender, they will all be killed. If they are willing to surrender, they must immediately seal off their spiritual power."


    Wu Hao has calculated everything.


    During this time, the financial resources of Tiexiong corps are rising madly.


    At the beginning, the financial resources obtained in the Hairong corps were as much as 50 billion. Sure enough, it was easier to grab things. Otherwise, when would 50 billion be earned.


    A day later, Wu Hao and others had arrived at the base of Shuangyang Corps. Now they are waiting for them to come back.


    This is far from Nanshan. After waiting for another day, I saw the people and horses of Shuangyang Corps come back and see the base that has been razed to the ground without living. Shuangyang head was very angry.


    "Damn, Tiexiong corps, you have completely angered me." The two sheep roared.


    "Oh? What are you going to do to annoy you? " Wu Hao smiled and asked, and then the people and horses behind him appeared for the first time and surrounded by the Shuangyang Corps.


    "You! Tiexiong corps! " Head of Shuangyang turned and looked at Wu Hao. Although he was angry, he still retained a trace of reason at this time.


    "Everybody, we''ve been waiting for a long time!" Wu Hao sneered that after the war, the Tiexiong Corps no longer had to worry about the current problems.


    "Withdraw!" Shuangyang Corps knows that this is not the time to love war. They are not the opponent of Tiexiong Corps. Now it is most correct to escape.


    "Want to run? It''s not that easy! " Wu Hao sneered.


    Gravity field!


    In an instant, the speed of all members of Shuangyang Corps decreased one after another.


    "Go, no one can run away!" At Wu Hao''s command, everyone gathered around.


    The head of Shuangyang corps also knows that I''m afraid I can''t run away. Since I can''t run away, I can only be positive.


    "If you want to kill us, you have to pay the price of bleeding!"


    "I''m familiar with your words. Oh, by the way, the head of the Hairong corps also said these words, but he still couldn''t do anything to us." Wu Hao said with a smile and came to him in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Asshole!" At the thought of being calculated by Wu Hao from the beginning, Shuangyang Corps is extremely angry and will not let Tiexiong Corps succeed.


    "I killed you!" In front of him, Wu Hao is just a young man. The person who killed head Hai Rong should have nothing to do with the young man in front of him. With his strength, there should be no problem killing the young man in front of him.


    However, the result was beyond his imagination. In the face of his attack, the young people in front of him seemed comfortable and had no pressure at all.

 Chapter 536

    "Did you really kill the head and deputy head of Hairong?" Head Shuangyang''s face was hard to see. At this moment, he knew that the young man in front of him could not be underestimated.


    The young man looks young, but his strength is abnormal and terrible. It is reasonable that he can''t have such strength at this age.


    "I''ve killed three and a half steps in the ghost area. No, with you, it should be the fourth."


    Wu Hao''s words stunned the other party.


    "Three? Who else? " Now the four major corps and the Hairong corps are all dead, but the other Corps seem to be all right. Has Wu Hao killed you''er corps?


    If so, the young man in front of him is too abnormal and ambitious.


    "Hehe, it has nothing to do with your four forces. Long before you, the head of Sangjiu Corps has actually broken through to half a step of the universe, but I solved it just after the breakthrough. It''s a pity."


    Shuangyang''s face is even more ugly at this time. This guy is by no means an ordinary person. He is not an opponent. Now the only thing he can do is to escape.


    If one can escape, one can count. Otherwise, today''s Shuangyang corps and Hairong Corps will have the same outcome.


    "I advise you not to try your best to fight me. Running away will only make it easier for you to die." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Hum, it''s not that simple to want me to die!" Obviously, Shuangyang has made up his mind.


    "You run first, I''ll hold them!" The head of Shuangyang said to the deputy head not far away.


    With Wu Hao dragging him, he must not be able to run, so now he can only place all his hopes on the deputy head.


    As long as the deputy commander can escape, he can inform the remaining two regiments at that time, and then the four and a half step cosmic class will work together, and there will be some opportunities.


    However, if he dies, there are only three and a half space-class soldiers left. In the face of Wu Hao''s strength and another two, it is really not necessarily a threat to the iron male Corps.


    Unfortunately, the head of Israel and Palestine is limited. Otherwise, as long as he can come out, Wu Hao in front of him will never dare to be so arrogant.


    "Don''t think about it. As I said, none of you can leave today."


    Sure enough, no matter he or the deputy commander, everyone was trapped and had no chance to escape.


    The same is true for the strong at the peak of their regiment. Now there are only five at the peak of their regiment.


    The rest had been killed long before they came back.


    "Damn it, Tiexiong corps, you really have to kill them all!" The head of Shuangyang Corps looked at Wu Hao with hate.


    "What else? Now your four regiments have formed a hostile relationship with us. Even if I let you go, I''m afraid you''ll join hands again after you leave. It''s absolutely impossible to let me go, so why should I let you go again? " Wu Hao smiled.


    He is not a good man or woman. It is absolutely impossible for him to let each other go at this time.


    "No, we will never do such a thing. As long as you promise to let us go, I will break through the universe and leave here immediately." Shuangyang still counselled.


    He finally got this achievement in the fire refining in this place. He finally reached the cosmic level by half a step. He was just one step away from reaching the cosmic level. He can''t give up.


    "Hehe, do you think I will believe it? And even if what you said is true, if our position changes today, will you let me go? Cut the crap and die! "


    The force of lightning directly penetrated the body of the head of Shuangyang and hit his heart.


    "You..." the words came to his mouth, but there was no way to say it. Finally, the head of Shuangyang fell to the ground.


    After solving the Shuangyang leader, Wu Hao came to he Lao.


    After all, he Lao''s strength is limited, and he has just broken through half a cosmic level, so he can''t kill each other.


    "I fought with you." Obviously, the deputy head has seen Wu Hao''s virtue. I''m afraid it''s useless to beg for mercy now. It''s better to go all out to see if he can kill a way.


    "Sometimes resistance is useless." Wu Hao solved each other easily.


    The head and deputy head have fallen, and the people of Shuangyang know that there is no need to continue to struggle, and finally choose to surrender one by one.


    "We won. We finally won. We don''t have to worry about the people of the four forces this time." The crowd cheered and they were under great pressure during this period.


    One by one, they doubted whether they could survive the four forces, and some even wanted to escape.


    But at the thought of Wu Hao''s various means, a little hope lit up in their hearts, so they still chose to continue.


    Obviously, their persistence is right. In this ghost area, they have undoubtedly become one of the overlords and can look down on others in the future.


    "It''s worth celebrating, but it''s not the time. Although we can ensure security now, there are two forces. We have to find a way to get rid of them." Wu Hao said loudly.


    He knew that he had little time left, so he had to consolidate the power of Tiexiong corps to avoid being destroyed after he left.


    In four months, he must reach the critical point of breakthrough and eradicate the other two regiments.


    "Wu Tian, you are so awesome. You not only took our Tiexiong regiment to the four forces, but also ranked second in the ghost area."


    proxime accessit?


    Wu Hao frowned. Is there anything better than him in the ghost area?


    "The first place is estimated to be the head of the Pakistan God Corps. It is said that he is about to break through. It will not be long." He said faintly.


    "Oh? Then why doesn''t he show up? With his strength, he shouldn''t wait to die. Is he breaking through in isolation? " Wu Hao was very confused.


    Originally thought that he had become the first person in the whole ghost area. Who knows that he is better than him.


    "It''s not closed. It''s said that when you reach the critical point, it''s possible to break through and reach the cosmic level anytime and anywhere. In order to avoid the attack of the cosmic strong, you set up an area within the range, and when you reach the critical point, you''ll be controlled in it. Unless you go to him, he can''t get out."


    So Wu Hao understands that the other party can''t get out of his kennel. No wonder he didn''t come to him. There is such a mechanism in the ghost area of emotion.


    Then he has to hurry up. This mechanism can control others and also control him. Therefore, you''er corps must be eradicated within one month, and the remaining three months will be reserved to break through the cosmic level.


    Considering that he has been here for more than a year, his changes are so huge. From the original domain master level to now, he has been half a cosmic level.

 Chapter 537

    He is almost invincible with his strength now. After going out this time, he must personally solve the people of Xiuxian sect.


    also!


    Monar, as well as the strong ones on the sub star, the iron bull can''t die in vain.


    He wanted to let those guys know that Wu Hao had to pay a price to annoy him.


    You''er Corps was also flustered when it learned that Shuangyang Corps was completely destroyed. It didn''t stop immediately and rushed to bashen corps with everyone.


    Even Shuangyang regiment has been completely destroyed, so their youer regiment can''t be an opponent.


    Now, if you want to survive, you can only report to the Pakistan God Corps. At least there is the head of Pakistan in the Pakistan God corps, and gather the strength of four and a half steps of cosmic giants. Tiexiong corps should not dare to come.


    "There''s no way. We can only come to you for help. Now the iron male regiment outside is too arrogant and chases us all the way. If we weren''t fast enough, I''m afraid we''d have..."


    Commander you''er was very angry, but even if he was angry, they caused all the causes and consequences. If they hadn''t rejected the Ba Shen corps and destroyed the Tiexiong Corps earlier, they wouldn''t have been here.


    "Well, if you come, you''ll be at ease. Even if I''m not here, the three of you work together. They can''t deal with you for the time being, but the man named Wu Tian looks very difficult."


    "Tricky? Are you not his opponent, commander Ba? " Head you''er quickly asked, if head Ba is not an opponent, they are really dangerous this time.


    "I can''t say that. Whether the opponent has to play again. During this period, we all ignored the ghost list. Just now I took a look and Wu Tian was right behind me."


    what!


    Everyone doesn''t believe it. Check it immediately.


    Not surprisingly, in addition to the head of Kaiba, the second place was the head of Hairong. Now all those people are dead, and Wu Tian passed them directly to the second place.


    This also means that Wu Tian is better than them.


    This is the mechanism of the ghost list. There is no need to challenge them to enter the list.


    From the moment Wu Hao killed head Hairong, it means that he is stronger than them, and there will be no special exceptions.


    If Hairong had been jointly killed by the two, the mechanism of the ghost list would never have allowed Wu Tian to enter the list. In this way, Wu Tian killed head Hairong on his own.


    "Don''t worry, his strength should not surpass me. I have been restricted to travel. If he is better than me or like me, he can''t participate in so many actions. Now the only thing you have to do is lead people here and let me solve him."


    At present, this is the only way. Otherwise, as long as there is Wu Tian, they can only hide in the Ba Shen Corps all their life.


    "OK, we''ll sacrifice you''er Corps this time, as long as we can kill him." Head you''er immediately agreed.


    Now he doesn''t want to do anything. The only thing he wants to do is to kill Tiexiong corps and bring back the forces that originally belonged to them.


    On the other hand, Wu Hao has arranged for iron lion and Optimus to close. Now, although the overall situation has been controlled by them, they still lack strong combat power.


    You''er regiment has hid in the Ba Shen regiment. For the time being, they basically have no chance.


    Therefore, Wu Hao has begun to make the next plan. After he leaves, the Tiexiong Corps will have to break through another half-a-step cosmic class if it is in trouble. Otherwise, the two forces will unite and the Tiexiong Corps will still be finished.


    That''s why he let the iron lion and Optimus close together. If both of them can break through at the same time, they can reach the best half step in the universe.


    However, the talent of Optimus is stronger than that of Tiexiong, so the preliminary calculation should be that Optimus breaks through first. A lot of resources are thrown on them. Wu Hao hopes that they can break through before he leaves the ghost area, so that he can leave at ease.


    Next, he just needs to find a chance to solve another half-a-step cosmic class. As long as he solves one more person, only three people are not afraid.


    As for the head of the Pakistan God corps, he doesn''t have to worry at all.


    A person who can''t even come out of his own door is useless even if he is strong.


    "Captain Wu, the people of the you''er Corps appear. They seem to be leaving the Ba Shen Corps."


    "Go!" Wu Hao said to he Lao, and they rushed there immediately.


    Wu Hao felt something was wrong all the way, but he didn''t think much. Even if it was wrong, he had no choice. Besides, even if the other party had any conspiracy, could he stop him.


    Now the whole ghost area, even if he meets the head of the Pakistan God corps, he can also fight with it. It''s not certain who loses and who wins.


    "Right ahead, chase!" Wu Hao has felt that the people of you''er corps are fleeing at this time.


    Obviously, the other party also knew that they had chased, so they quickly retreated to the direction of the Pakistan Shenbing regiment.


    Wu Hao sneered. Did they really fall in? These guys are brave enough to take the initiative to be you''er.


    "In that case, how can I disappoint you?" Wu Hao grabbed old he and opened the space corridor. The next second he appeared behind you''er Corps.


    "Everybody, we finally met. What are you running in such a hurry?" Wu Hao''s voice was like a nightmare, which made people feel afraid.


    After all, Wu Hao''s reputation has spread all over the ghost district. Now the five people in the ghost District don''t know the name Wu Tian.


    "Why so fast!" Head you''er''s face changed greatly. They kept watching around. After the people of Tiexiong regiment appeared, they retreated at the first time.


    No matter how powerful Wu Tian was, he couldn''t have such a fast speed. Why did he appear behind them in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s really hearty of you to come out as bait before you even know the details of your enemy." Wu Hao smiled, his speed soared and rotted all the youer Corps.


    At this time, they were less than a kilometer away from the Ba Shen corps, which could be reached in the blink of an eye. However, they were stopped by the Tiexiong Corps just one kilometer away.


    "This is the Pakistan God Corps. If you know the truth, get away quickly, or the two leaders of the Pakistan God Corps will come out later. Once we work together, you will be overwhelmed." Head you''er said sternly.


    "Oh? You think I''m a child? If he could really come out, I''m afraid he would have come out long ago. Since I have the confidence to catch up, I must have the confidence to keep you. I''m afraid the head of Ba can only look at you from a distance at this time. "


    As soon as they said this, they were dull. They never thought that Tiexiong Corps knew that commander BA was restricted. In this case, the situation was bad for them.

 Chapter 538

    "Tiexiong corps, don''t be presumptuous! This is my ba Shen corps! " Suddenly a voice came from afar, thick and dignified.


    "Commander Ba!" You''er immediately recognized that this was the voice of head Ba, as if they heard the future of the Savior.


    "Hehe, commander Ba, this is your territory, but you are too insincere. You have to come out in person if you want to invite someone, don''t you? I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to want me to leave after you stay in the Corps. " Wu Hao sneered.


    "Hum, arrogance, you are nothing in my eyes. Do you deserve it?"


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "OK, since I don''t deserve it, I can''t help it. If you want me to go, you don''t deserve it. Today I''ll kill them in front of you. I''ll see what you can do."


    Wu Hao was about to start, and a light came from a distance.


    "Young man, it''s not good to be too arrogant!" The head of God appeared.


    Seeing the deputy head of God, they were relieved. At this time, even if they were not Wu Hao''s opponents, with the help of the deputy head of God, they could ensure their safety and at least return to the Corps alive.


    "If you want to bully less with more, hahaha, things that bully less with more have not happened frequently these days, but I have resisted again and again. Since there is one more, I will kill one more!"


    Wu Hao started immediately, but did not break out with all his strength. In the face of head Ba, he must keep his cards.


    Although commander Ba is not as strong as expected, he is infinitely close to the cosmic level, so it''s better to be more careful.


    "You''er, let''s join hands and give the old man to your deputy head." Deputy head of God said to head you''er, as the firepower of both sides spread out one after another.


    "The rest listen and attack all." You''er ordered that although the attacks of those people could not hurt Wu Hao, they could at least affect him. As long as they seize a chance, they are likely to kill each other.


    However, before the others attacked, the large troops of Tiexiong Corps arrived one after another, and a big war began immediately.


    But in terms of power, Tiexiong couldn''t compare with the two families at all, so he suffered a small loss for a while.


    Gravity field!


    The whole field spread. With the original disadvantage pulled back, the Tiexiong Corps rose again.


    Fighting side by side with Wu Hao, they don''t have to worry that the other side will be strong, even if the other side has a large number, even if the other side is stronger than them.


    But if Wu Hao goes down in a gravity field, the other party will basically lose most of it.


    "What''s the matter? Is this his ability?" I felt my body suddenly heavy several times, and the three looked puzzled.


    Looking at other members, the same situation occurred one after another. Only then did they understand that this ability is definitely Wu Tian''s.


    "I see. You should kill them by this?" The deputy commander of God has been able to guess the point.


    Wu Hao''s gravity field is very strong. He has been greatly affected. With this abnormal field, Wu Hao may be invincible even if he meets an opponent stronger than himself.


    "It seems that you are not stupid, but you only guessed half right. I don''t have to go to so much trouble to kill them." Wu Hao slapped him back and said with a sneer.


    "Damn it! How do you practice? How long have you been living in the ghost area? "


    In terms of Wu Hao''s strength, it is absolutely impossible to be embarrassed to come to the ghost area, so he guessed that Wu Hao must be hiding somewhere and practicing secretly. Only after reaching this level did he appear.


    This is called "a blockbuster". That''s why Wu Hao raised such a blockbuster.


    "Sleeping on firewood and tasting gall? Hehe, you really think highly of yourself or underestimate me. Wu Tian is carefree and comfortable. There''s no need to lie down and taste gall. " Deputy head of God and head of you''er were repeatedly defeated by Wu Hao and were not opponents at all.


    Originally, they could barely contend, but after the gravity field came out, they had no strength to contend. Nearly ordinary forces were used to resist gravity.


    So at this time, Wu Hao attacked them. What can they do? The only thing they can do is defense.


    "Withdraw, withdraw quickly and return to the Corps." The deputy commander of God knew that it was absolutely bad to go on like this, so he quickly opened his mouth and shouted to withdraw.


    "It''s beautiful. Have you asked me?" Wu Hao snorted coldly, and the power of thunder and lightning expanded. Now his strength is basically open, so the two people in front of him can''t be his opponents.


    But their desperate resistance also gives people and you a headache. If you want to hurt them, they will undoubtedly have the intention of hurting the enemy by one thousand and losing eight hundred by themselves.


    While dealing with Wu Hao, they withdrew in the direction of the Pakistan divine army regiment. After a while, they really let them close, leaving only about 300 meters.


    Wu Hao knew that this was not the way, so he had to make another plan.


    "Come on, one breath. He can''t kill us in a short time." The deputy commander of God seemed to see hope. They tried their last strength and directly flew over the divine army regiment.


    However, when they looked back, Wu Hao was smiling at them. This smile was a little cautious.


    "Guys, what can you do even if you run away? You seem to have forgotten something? " Wu Hao looked at the deputy head of you''er.


    The original intention of his plan was this. Even if he could not destroy their regiment, he had to kill at least one more person, so as to ensure the safety of Tiexiong regiment before he left.


    "No!"


    Head you''er''s face changed greatly. Just now they just wanted to break through Wu Hao''s defense line and return to the base of Ba Shen corps, but he completely forgot the deputy head.


    "It''s too late to react now..." Wu Hao sneered and disappeared at the scene.


    "Stop!" You''er chased out, but was stopped by head ba.


    "Don''t chase him. You can''t catch up with him. If I guess correctly, he has space ability to transmit. In this way, all this can be explained."


    "Damn it! Damn it! " Head you''er was furious, but he resented that he didn''t have the strength to fight Wu Hao. Now he can only watch the deputy head die.


    About a minute later, a voice appeared not far away. Wu Hao came over with the body of the deputy head of you''er Corps.


    "Here, I brought you back. The road is a little bumpy. I don''t know if I can survive."


    "You!" Head you''er''s eyes were red, and the Wu Tian in front of him was a devil.


    In fact, Wu Hao doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He doesn''t reject this kind of thing at all.


    In the past, he couldn''t be cruel at all, but now it''s common for him to kill such people.


    "Boy, you just came to the ghost area. Why are you so crazy? If you really want to fight, I can accompany you."

 Chapter 539

    Head Ba looked at Wu Hao, surprised and angry.


    During this time, the iron male Corps was too cruel and ruthless to pay attention to their four major forces.


    "Fight you? Forget it, we have no results in a short time, so there is no need. Compared with this, I prefer to clean up those two. " Wu Hao looked at the deputy head of God and the head of you''er.


    "If so, you can go back. You can''t kill them with me."


    Wu Hao was not impulsive. He knew that the head of the Pakistan God Corps was stimulating him and wanted to cheat him in. As long as he reached the attack range, he was afraid that the other party would lock him immediately. It would be difficult for him to think of it at that time.


    "There''s no need to excite me. The general''s method doesn''t work for me. Since I can''t kill, I won''t kill. By the way, I''ll tell you that the head of our Tiexiong regiment and captain Optimus will break through to half a step of the universe immediately. At that time, even if I leave the ghost area, you won''t have a chance."


    After that, Wu Hao left directly. He let go of his words and now he''s waiting for these guys to take the bait.


    Under pressure, the other party is expected to assassinate, and then we can catch a turtle in a jar.


    After Wu Hao left, head you''er looked at the corpse on the ground. His anger had completely covered up his face.


    "I''ll kill him, kill him!" Commander you''er was angry except for anger.


    "Please calm down. You can''t kill him now. What he said just now is just to stimulate you. If you dare to go there, you''ll never live."


    Head you''er looked up at him.


    "What should I do? It''s impossible to just forget it!"


    "Of course it''s impossible, but I can''t do it here, and until now, you haven''t found that he has space ability to transmit, so he can destroy your two bases in such a short time and ambush you at the same time."


    Speaking of this, they looked surprised.


    "I see. I''ll tell you why their Tiexiong Corps is so fast."


    "What shall we do now?" Head you''er asked.


    "There is only one way. Give up the ghost area. From now on, you two will break through with me. Sooner or later, he will enter the universe. At that time, we will wait for him in the universe and then take revenge."


    They hesitated and entered the universe. It''s not a small thing.


    Here they can shake a piece of heaven and earth, but after entering the universe, they are not even as good as an ordinary person. They may die anytime and anywhere, just like they came to the ghost area from the night tooth area.


    "Think about it. I''ll leave sooner or later, but it''s important to leave because of what."


    After waiting for three days, you''er didn''t come. Wu Hao thought about it. It was estimated that the head of the Pakistan God Corps stopped it.


    Head Ba is a smart man and can be quiet in case of trouble. You should know that what he said before he left was to stimulate head you''er, so it is impossible to let you''er come.


    "Forget it, I have to practice. I''m afraid Mr. He will trouble you during this time." In the remaining three months, Wu Hao must break through.


    After closing, Wu Hao began to study how to successfully pass through the universe.


    According to purple python, there are no other areas above the universe, so you don''t need to improve your strength. If you have the ability, you can pass even if you just enter the universe.


    Because at the same time of passing, the strong forces in the universe will block it.


    Only one person can pass through this cosmic area every year, and the quota is quite limited. Many people often choose to raise their strength to the peak before passing.


    But the strong in the universe are like clouds. Even if they are promoted to the peak, they are not likely to pass.


    Those who have passed in history are not at the peak level, because in that case, the lower the strength, the higher the possibility, because there will not be too many people paying attention to you, so the higher the passing rate.


    This is the experience given to him by the purple python, so he plans to use this method. Moreover, there is not much time for him now. Even if he wants to be promoted to the peak of the universe, it is unlikely, so he can only choose to pass through the universe with the weakest strength.


    The purple Python also said that there are two strange animals at the gate of the universe. If you want to pass, you have to go under their noses.


    These two monsters are captured by a super power and have all-round attributes. Therefore, no matter the stealth ability or transmission ability, as long as they are around them, they will have nowhere to hide.


    In this way, it is undoubtedly much more difficult, so he can only find other ways.


    Wu Hao''s cultivation is mainly Kunming skill. Now his Kunming skill has reached six levels. Although the effect has doubled, it is still not enough for him.


    This time, we have to pass two cosmic monsters, and they are all attributes. Since special means can''t pass, he can only use non-special means.


    Therefore, he must maximize Kunming skill at this time. As long as Kunming skill is improved, the speed will soar at that time, and there may be some opportunities.


    He has been practicing Kunming divine skill for a long time. When he practiced Kunming divine skill, the speed can only be said to be average.


    But now his own strength has reached half a cosmic level. Unexpectedly, the speed of cultivating Kunming divine skill is so fast.


    It was only a short month that made him reach the eighth floor.


    And their original strength also rose slowly, and one month passed.


    Suddenly, the wind and cloud outside turned pale, just like the end of the day. Wu Hao was also surprised by this amazing scene.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Hao went out and saw he Lao also outside.


    "Someone has broken through the universe and is leaving." He Lao shook his head and said, probably sighing.


    "The head of the Ba Shen corps?" The whole ghost area, I''m afraid only he will leave in a hurry.


    "Probably."


    "In that case, the remaining two half steps will be solved easily." Wu Hao smiled. He thought he had no chance. Unexpectedly, the head of the Pakistan God Corps chose to leave at this time. Isn''t this a chance for him.


    However, as soon as the voice fell, suddenly the vision of heaven and earth regenerated and became more violent.


    "No, there are two people who want to break through!" He Lao looked at the scene in surprise.


    Wu Hao was stunned, and the three broke through at the same time? What''s going on?


    "I''m afraid it''s the other two. They know that if head Ba leaves, they can''t live, so they choose a mandatory breakthrough."


    Wu Hao nodded. What the other party should do is this plan, but it''s good. On the one hand, it doesn''t waste his time, and on the other hand, it doesn''t cost a soldier to win the whole Nanshan.


    "All right, everything will be arranged by Mr. He. I have to hurry up."


    After the breakthrough of head Ba, Wu Hao completely took the first place in the ghost list. In an instant, Wu Hao''s strength rose again.

 Chapter 540

    However, after Wu Hao practiced for about ten days, the iron lion woke him up. Now both of them have broken through and reached half a cosmic level.


    "I didn''t want to affect you, but I can''t help it. I think you''d better wait for a while to break through. At least wait for Mr. he or us, or you''ll be in danger of going to the universe alone."


    There was something wrong with the iron lion''s face. Wu Hao looked at him suspiciously and asked, "what do you mean?"


    The iron lion took out a note and said faintly, "this is what we got in the hands of Ba Shen corps when we unified the whole Nanshan."


    Wu Hao took it and saw two lines on it.


    "Nanshan belongs to you, but we''ll see you in the universe. Your life won''t be long, Wu Tian!" There is also the head of the Ba Shen Corps.


    Seeing these words, Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing. Now he understands why these guys want to break through and go to the universe together.


    "Are you worried that I will be robbed and killed by them in the universe?" Wu Hao smiled.


    The iron lion nodded: "they are three people. I know you are strong, but if they work together..."


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. They can''t help me." Wu Hao smiled. What are the three thinking.


    What do you think you can do to him by going to the universe? I also want to go to the universe to make his idea. It seems that my dream is not generally good.


    "Wu Tian, you''d better consider it again. At least wait for one more person to follow you. I hope it will be a little more." The iron lion persuaded again.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "commander iron lion, I know you''re afraid of me, but I''ve never done anything uncertain, so don''t worry, I''ll never be fine. Besides, I don''t have much time, so I have to leave, or I''ll die."


    After Wu Hao''s words, the iron lion doesn''t know what to say. Now Wu Hao''s strength has reached the critical point and can break through successfully in a few days.


    "OK, then I''ll prepare for you. At least I''ll let you have the means to protect your life after you pass."


    Wu Hao really doesn''t refuse this. Sometimes the more means to protect his life, the better.


    As for those people in the Ba Shen corps, he didn''t care at all. Now his only concern is the strong in the universe. People like Ba Shen are still strong in the ghost area, but even in the universe.


    He is now majoring in Kunming divine skill. At the speed of his current outbreak, which three people want to threaten him?


    Although he has never been to the universe, nor has he competed with the cosmic strong, he is confident to deal with each other''s top strong in terms of speed.


    Now his Kunming skill has reached a higher level, reaching ten floors, that is, Da Yuanman.


    Kunming''s divine skill is perfect. It''s no joke. Speed has been blessed to the limit, and even power has been blessed. With this, he is bound to cross the whole universe.


    Five days later, everyone came to the door of Wu Hao''s room. Because of the regeneration of heaven and earth, Wu Hao was about to break through, which also meant that Wu Hao was leaving. This was the last way they sent Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. When you go out, I''ll find you. After washing, you''ll have gone home." Wu Hao flew slowly into the sky.


    Because he has broken through to the cosmic level, the regular power of the ghost area has enveloped him and is ready to send him to the cosmic area.


    "Tongling, three years later, I''ll go to your planet to find you, Jenny, wind sword, and you too. We''ll get together three years later, iron lion, Qingtian, he Lao. Goodbye!"


    With that, Wu Hao appeared in a streamer and disappeared into the ghost area.


    "Come on, we''ll see you again!" Everyone is reluctant to give up Wu Hao, because Wu Hao has laid a huge empire for them in the ghost area. However, all members of their Tiexiong regiment can live in peace and achieve the goal of unifying the ghost area.


    But they all know that all the banquets in the world end, the reason why Aolong flies to the sky, and Wu Hao''s talent is unprecedented, so he is definitely a flying dragon, and they can''t stop it.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao has come to the universe. All those who come to the universe through transmission will come to a castle.


    The castle belongs to the safe area of the universe area, because it is a newcomer and finally reaches the universe area, which is also the rule of the universe area.


    We can''t let him encounter danger after coming over, so we set up this rule. Wu Hao also likes this rule.


    Because this rule allows him to adapt to the environment of the universe first and understand the universe by the way.


    However, as soon as he appeared, several pairs of eyes stared at him. Wu Hao looked at him and smiled. Isn''t this an old acquaintance.


    The members of the Ba Shen Corps really didn''t give up. They came more than ten days in advance and stayed here to guard him. It seems that they really resent him.


    "Hi? Long time no see? " Wu Hao waved to the three.


    "I killed you!" You''er immediately wanted to do it, but he was grabbed by head ba.


    "This is FaDu castle. If you dare to fight here, you will die. Now that you know he is coming, he will certainly leave. We will stop him outside at that time." Commander Ba is really calm.


    The three of them really wanted to kill him, but it was good. He didn''t intend to let them go.


    Sooner or later, the iron lion will come here. At that time, these three people will be the biggest threat, so he must get rid of them here.


    Although they were promoted one step in advance, in front of him, promotion in advance represents nothing. Only strength is the truth.


    "Yes, I have to wait until I go out, but I''m hungry now. I don''t have time to fight with you. Let''s go." Wu Hao waved to the three.


    The three people now resent him very much. Naturally, it is impossible to leave his sight, so he is not worried about not finding them.


    Leaving the transmission area, Wu Hao enters the street of the castle. The consumption here is ten times that of the whole ghost area. I''m afraid it makes Wu Hao afraid, but fortunately, before leaving, the iron lion gave him a lot of black coins.


    Wu Hao was shocked to see this property. Did iron lion give him all the property of the whole corps? Hundreds of billions, even if the price in this universe is high, it is enough for him to squander.


    Indeed, after Wu Hao insisted on leaving, Tieshi sorted out the assets of the whole Tiexiong corps and finally transferred all the assets to Wu Hao''s name.


    At that time, many people wondered why Tiexiong did this. After all, Tiexiong had such a large amount of property, but Tiexiong smiled and replied that the Tiexiong Corps could not have this property without Wu Hao.


    So all this was created by Wu Hao. He didn''t want to give up anything. He didn''t even think it was enough.


    The Tiexiong Corps has now become the absolute existence of the ghost area.

 Chapter 541

    There was plenty of time to make money, so he gave all his property to Wu Hao.


    In addition to money, there are many magic weapons. These magic weapons are highly defensive, destructive and escape.


    This time, the iron lion is really not the general heart. Wu Hao also smiled gratefully. These guys are really the only friends he came to the ground to make fire.


    Especially Jennings. Now Jennings'' cultivation is more crazy than before and is close to the edge of advanced level. With Jennings'' talent, he should be able to reach half a cosmic level in a few years.


    The jealous woman hasn''t appeared until now. I''m afraid she''s either hiding or dead, but these can''t affect jenjess.


    Now the only thing he''s worried about is Tongling. Tongling''s talent is general, and its strength is at the bottom in the ghost area. It''s unknown whether he can go out alive.


    But all this is fate. It all depends on the nature of Tongling.


    "Universe, I''m coming." After eating, Wu Hao replenished himself with some dry food and was ready to go.


    Now there is only the last half month left. In the last half month, he will get the final domain fire field through ground fire refining, which is his ultimate goal.


    All the way out of the castle, there were three flies behind him. Originally, he intended to directly use space ability to transmit to the edge of the universe, but the three flies behind must be eradicated.


    "Come out. I''m still tired if you''re not tired." Come to an uninhabited rock area. In this cosmic area, the whole area is a sea of fire. It can be said that there is danger all the time. If you accidentally fall down in this lava, you will die instantly.


    "Hum, Wu Tian, today is your death date. You dare to come out when you know we''re going to kill you. I see who saved you." You''er smiled excitedly.


    During this time, he was too depressed. He had been thinking about when he could kill Wu Hao. Now he finally caught the opportunity.


    "Help me? You first think about how to save yourself. Since you all know that I dare to come out alone, you should know that I can''t go on the road without some confidence. " Wu Hao smiled. For a moment, the gravity field opened and the surrounding lava seemed distorted.


    "Kill!" The three shot at the same time. In the face of the three, Wu Hao''s pressure doubled, but fortunately, you''er and deputy head of God were forced to advance, and their strength was not as strong as head Ba, so he reduced some pressure.


    "Kunming divine skill." Wu Hao doesn''t procrastinate. Now there is no need to hide. We must solve the three people as soon as possible and get on the road.


    Kunming''s divine skill was displayed, and suddenly Wu Hao disappeared.


    "Attention, his space ability!" Head Ba thinks it''s Wu Hao''s space ability.


    However, this is not space ability. This is because Kunming''s divine skill is almost to the extreme, so this situation occurs.


    "Space capability? I don''t need that for you. " Wu Hao suddenly appeared in front of commander ba.


    With the blessing of Kunming divine skill, Wu Hao also has the means to protect his life in the universe, so he can deal with the three people in front of him.


    "Get out!" Head Ba quickly tried to beat back Wu Hao. He felt deep danger at such a close distance. However, Wu Hao disappeared again and appeared behind him the next second.


    "It seems that it''s not good for you three to work together. You still want to kill me." Wu Hao grabbed the head of the deputy head of God.


    A powerful spiritual force scattered everywhere.


    Bang!


    The whole face of the deputy head of God exploded, and the blow hit the deputy head of God badly. However, it was not over. Before the deputy head of God slowed down, Wu Hao appeared behind him again and followed him.


    The whole ground was sunken, and the deputy commander of the God sprinkled blood on the spot, instantly seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    "How is it possible? Why is he so strong!" Up to now, head Ba has not understood what''s going on. Wu Hao broke through more than ten days later than them.


    Although the past ten days did not have much influence, at least they were three. Wu Hao could easily kill the deputy head of God in this case.


    "Did you say you wanted to kill me?" After solving the problem of deputy head of God, Wu Hao came to head you''er again the next second.


    At this time, head you''er was deeply aware of the horror of Wu Hao. They could not be Wu Hao''s opponent. It was impossible. The guy in front of him was really terrible.


    This was the case when he was in the ghost area. It was a challenge beyond the level. Now it is the same. Just after breaking through to the cosmic level, Wu Hao''s strength obviously belongs to the mid-term of the cosmic level, which is very terrible.


    "Sometimes if you let go, you should learn to be grateful, but now you don''t have this chance. Go to hell." A ray as thin as ox hair entered the body of head you''er.


    This is what Wu Hao understood during this period. The power of lightning has strong penetration, but sometimes it doesn''t play a great role. As long as the other party avoids it, it can''t hurt the other party.


    That''s why he thought about how to make the other party unable to avoid.


    After the power of lightning is launched, the other party can know in advance that he will use lightning, so he thought that if he can quietly bury the lightning into the enemy''s body and then detonate it from the inside, the effect should be more effective.


    Sure enough, after Leisi, as thin as ox hair, entered head you''er''s body, head you''er fell to the ground and his body was completely paralyzed.


    "You think it''s over? Enjoy the torture slowly. " Wu Hao did not detonate lightning immediately.


    "Commander Ba, didn''t you always want to fight me before? Now the opportunity comes. Let''s do it." Wu Hao looked at head ba. Now there are only two of them on the field. If head Ba wants to leave alive, he must defeat him.


    "Boy, I admit your strength is very strong. You didn''t hurt me when you were in the ghost area. I think it''s better to forget it. In the future, our well water will not invade the river. As for the deputy head of God, how can I take it away and heal myself? You''er will give it to you."


    At this time, head Ba looked at it really. For Wu Hao''s action just now, he knew he was not an opponent at all. If he did it now, he would be insulting himself and might die in Wu Hao''s hands.


    No, it should not be possible, but very sure. He can never be Wu Hao''s opponent, so now he needs to think about only one problem, how to reconcile with Wu Hao.


    "Want well water not to offend the river? Ha ha. " Wu Hao sneered. That''s what these so-called strong people are like.


    When you can''t defeat them, they will try their best to bully you.

 Chapter 542

    But when you are stronger than the other party, the other party begins to try every means to please you again, which is commonly known as bullying the soft and fearing the hard, and so is the head of the Pakistan God Corps in front of you.


    "You should think carefully. There is no direct conflict between us. Isn''t it good to turn fighting into friendship now? It''s good for both sides." Head Ba continued.


    Wu Hao stood aside, but smiled and didn''t speak. He thought the head of Pakistan was farting. Both sides were very good. He really didn''t know what benefits he had gained.


    "If you promise, I''ll take the deputy head of God and leave. We won''t communicate with each other in the future, so let''s stop."


    Wu Hao still didn''t speak. Seeing this scene, head Ba thought Wu Hao had promised. There was a trace of pride in his heart. He thought Wu Hao should also be afraid of him.


    However, when he was ready to take the deputy head of God away, Wu Hao said, "wait, did I say to let you go?"


    "What do you mean?" Head Ba turned around and looked at Wu Hao with an iron face.


    "First of all, I don''t agree with you. If you want to make a deal with me, you can make a deal. What do you think of Wu Tian? Or are you afraid of death now? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    The head of BA was embarrassed, but for the sake of face, he couldn''t admit: "how is it possible, cough, but you don''t understand my mind." Coughing twice to hide embarrassment, he continued.


    "In fact, at the beginning, we didn''t want to be enemies with you, but you''er always asked me to help him and talked about his previous feelings. I can''t help it. That''s why I promised. No, you saw it just now. I didn''t do anything to you at all."


    Wu Hao can only use four words to describe head ba.


    At the most critical moment in the ghost area, he also felt that the head of BA was brave and resourceful, but the man didn''t expect that it was this virtue after tearing off the mask.


    "My purpose is as simple as yours. Take him for revenge. If he can win you, he will take revenge. If he can''t, he will die. In this way, the matter between you can come to an end."


    "Ha ha, ha ha..." Wu Hao laughed twice.


    "Our earth has a profession called crosstalk. To tell you the truth, it''s a pity that you don''t develop this profession. Errenzhuan is also good."


    Head Ba couldn''t hear Wu Hao''s good words at all. He thought Wu Hao was chatting with him.


    "Dream, it''s impossible for you to leave now. Soon, someone from Tiexiong Corps will enter the universe, so I can''t let you go now, and you''re not worth letting me let you go."


    "You!" Head BA''s face changed greatly. After talking about his feelings here for most of the day, Wu Hao still planned to fight him.


    "Really? You have to think about it. Once we fight, we will lose both of us. At that time, it will be easy for you and me to fall in this universe. "


    It seems that the head of Ba still keeps taking chances, but Wu Hao is completely fearless.


    "I don''t know if I will fall, but I know you will fall. Worry about yourself first." Wu Hao did it.


    "Damn, it''s not that easy to kill me." Commander Ba knew he had no choice but to fight.


    The fight between the two was more interesting than before. The head of Pakistan did have some strength, but Wu Hao was even more fierce.


    Head BA was injured in less than 20 rounds.


    "Wu Tian, if you really want to tear your face with me, it''s absolutely no good for me to hurt you. I''m so anxious that I explode. Can you bear it?" Head Ba finally chose the threat.


    He knew that he could never be Wu Hao''s opponent and finally chose threat. Now it''s best for him as long as he can survive. It doesn''t matter what way he chooses to survive,.


    "Self explosion? I''ve heard a lot of such words. If you want to explode, I''ll give you time to brew now. Come on. " Wu Hao was not worried about the self explosion of head BA at all.


    Now, as long as it is not the self explosion of the strong in the middle of the universe, it can not threaten him at all.


    "You!" Head Ba didn''t expect that Wu Hao was really going to let him explode, but he didn''t want to die. Now once he exploded, he won''t have a chance.


    It was not easy for him to climb from the domain master level to the universe level step by step. Reaching the universe level means that he is about to reach the peak of his life. If he dies at this time, it is not worth it for him, so he doesn''t want to die.


    "Wu Tian, we can discuss. When I came, I brought all the property of the Ba Shen Corps. I can exchange it with you. They two will be disposed of by you. I''ll leave, and then my property will belong to you."


    Wu Hao shook his head in his heart. It seems that head Ba is really hopeless. Now he has to betray his deputy head. Such a person is really hard to die.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I have more property than you. If so, I''ll give you mine. How about you commit suicide now?"


    Head Ba had a black line on his face.


    Isn''t Wu Hao talking nonsense? He''s dead. What''s the use of giving him more property? Can he take it?


    "OK, you''re cruel. In that case, I''ll take you even if I die!" Suddenly, head Ba rushed at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to being held by him. When he wanted to break free, he found that head Ba had tightly held him with great strength and couldn''t break free.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, die. If you want to die, die together!" Head Ba took Wu Hao in his arms and walked towards the sea of molten fire step by step.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    The strength suddenly broke out, but commander BA was locked with him and couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    Dharma array!


    At this time, Wu Hao felt the Dharma array behind him. It turned out that head Ba used the Dharma array to be firmly imprisoned with him, so he couldn''t get rid of head ba.


    "Do you think you can kill me?" Wu Hao snorted coldly and immediately showed his Kunming skill. The speed soared. He was no longer dragged by head ba.


    "Hum, I don''t believe such a close self explosion can''t hurt you. If it''s not enough, I''ll sacrifice these magic weapons. It''s useless to take them down anyway."


    Now Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. The head of BA was afraid to be crazy. He even sacrificed magic weapons and self explosion. Once the self explosion was successful, this power could definitely kill him.


    I saw that head Ba had really begun to sacrifice. After a while, he had sacrificed dozens of magic weapons.


    "Die, we both have to die." It seems that the saying is right.


    A person really makes crazy behavior after being forced. For example, the current head of Pakistan has completely ignored calmness. Wu Hao wants him to die, and he also wants Wu Hao to die, even if he pays a huge price.


    Seeing that head BA''s whole body had begun to turn red and expand, Wu Hao knew he couldn''t wait to die like this.

 Chapter 543

    Immediately, he also began to make defense. Now there is a fa array, and he must not be able to break away from commander Ba, so now the only thing he can do is defense.


    Five defense magic weapons were taken out to completely defend the whole body, but even so, he still felt that it was not enough.


    Unexpectedly, he had to use up all the defense magic weapons prepared by the iron lion just after he arrived in the universe.


    The whole number is ten pieces. Wu Hao sacrificed ten pieces before he felt rich in energy. At the same time, head Ba also knew that he could not delay any longer. Wu Hao''s defense magic weapon has strong energy. If it continues, I''m afraid he can''t take it away.


    With an earth shaking sound, the whole rock area collapsed and fell into the bottomless molten slurry. The tumbling molten slurry exploded and began to boil.


    For a time, this scene shocked many strong people around. It affected them for 50 miles. The explosion continued, and the molten slurry rolled completely.


    After the explosion, Wu Hao was injured, but not to death. He immediately drank a bottle of blood medicine and left quickly.


    Now this position should have attracted much attention, so he must leave quickly, or he will be watched sooner or later.


    But before he left, he also took away the property of head you''er and head ba. As long as he didn''t get the things of deputy head God, because it was too late, deputy head God had fallen into the molten slurry.


    One day later, this incident shocked the whole universe, and many people began to talk about who and where to fight yesterday, which could have such a huge impact.


    Because of the explosion, the continuous channeling of molten slurry had an effect, so that the wave reached the whole universe, and many weak people couldn''t get through the difficulties and died.


    In this regard, Wu Hao is also very helpless. Who knows that head NABA is so crazy to do such a thing.


    The reason why such a large-scale movement can break out is entirely because commander Ba sacrificed too many magic weapons, so his ability is not inferior to the high-level cosmic battle.


    However, he did not regret that the head of Pakistan was different in appearance and inside, and must be eradicated, otherwise it would be a great threat to the future Tiexiong Corps.


    After the injury completely recovered, Wu Hao did not stop and immediately rushed to the edge of the universe.


    If you want to pass through the universe, you must come to the edge zone, because there is a door that is really the door to earth fire smelting. As long as you can enter that door, you can completely own the field of domain fire, and then you can break through the barrier and leave here smoothly.


    Wu Hao''s actions did not attract anyone''s attention. After all, Wu Hao''s strength is not worth their attention at all.


    So this also fulfilled what purple Python said. The stronger the strength, the less chance. On the contrary, the weaker the strength, the greater the chance.


    Three days later, Wu Hao successfully came to the edge of the universe and entered the door of the real fire refining gate. At this time, many people were surrounded. Their strength was so strong one by one.


    So his strength can''t make waves here. Naturally, no one pays attention to him, which is also convenient for him to act.


    Wu Hao didn''t take action at the first time. Now he still has some time. He must find out the surrounding environment first.


    As the purple Python said, there are two full attribute monsters here. They are very powerful. Many strong people who want to enter can''t cross the door by any means and will be blocked.


    Of course, the stronger the strength, the more obstacles, not only from two powerful beasts, but also from other cosmic giants.


    The quota is limited. If someone passes, they will have to wait another year. Naturally, they will participate in blocking.


    On the third day, Wu Hao came here early in the morning. There were also many people at this time, but he had no choice but to act.


    After removing all the heavy equipment, Wu Hao performed the Kunming magic skill, and the speed soared. At the same time, Wu Hao also used some magic weapons to improve the speed to the extreme.


    At this time, I''m afraid he can run for his life even if he meets the top strong.


    Suddenly, many people around felt a cold wind blowing.


    The two monsters began to riot. Wu Hao came to the two monsters and attracted the attention of many people for a time.


    "Look, that boy has only primary strength. He still wants to break through the pass. He doesn''t know whether to live or die. It''s estimated that the wind devil beast can kill him with a slap."


    Everyone was talking. No one stopped it at all. Wu Hao wanted this effect.


    I''m afraid the strength of the two monsters has reached its peak. No wonder they can stop so many people.


    Space capability!


    Wu Hao first tried space transmission, but as soon as the space was opened, two monsters could accurately destroy the space corridor. Obviously, the space ability was useless.


    "Hahaha, I still want to use space ability. This boy is not here to perform. The strong man with space ability is much stronger than him at our meeting. It''s really beyond his capacity."


    Some people laughed at it and others looked down upon it, but Wu Hao didn''t care about these eyes.


    Emperor''s decision, divine formula, wrath of God!


    Wu Hao punched a strange animal in the middle. It is conceivable that he flew a few feet away, but he was not hurt.


    "Oh? Not dead? It''s a little interesting. "


    They are very clear about the power of the two monsters. Although they are at the peak level, the two monsters are much stronger than the human peak level. In this way, the fist of the abnormal beast didn''t kill a primary weak person, which makes them completely confused.


    On the first day, Wu Hao stopped. After all, he didn''t know the situation of the two strange animals for the time being.


    The next day, Wu Hao went to the theatre. These guys went to the theatre and looked forward to the day when he was killed, but Wu Hao stopped at once and didn''t intend to rush over at one go.


    Because he knows that if he is a beast, he has wisdom, not to mention such a powerful beast.


    Therefore, he concluded that the two beasts must have wisdom, but it is not difficult to calculate them as long as they use their brains a little.


    I went there for seven days in a row. Not to mention the impatience of these strong people, even two strange animals were unhappy.


    Wu Hao is not positive with them. He is trying space ability and time ability again and again, but for them, whether it is space ability or time ability, they can predict in advance, which is also the significance of their existence.


    But today is different, because Wu Hao already knows that it''s time to do it. If he doesn''t do it again, I''m afraid two strange animals will be angry. If he doesn''t say it, these strong men will also be angry.


    Wu Hao packed up his things early in the morning. If he came here as promised, he must break through the hands of two strange animals and leave the universe today.


    "Boy, do you want to die? Come every day, don''t you bother." Someone has begun to curse.


    Wu Hao looked back and smiled: "don''t worry, I won''t come after today. Please bear with me for another day. Today is either me or them!"

 Chapter 544

    Everyone thought that the young man in front of them was afraid to die with the two monsters, but in their view, even if the young man in front of him exploded, he could not hurt the two monsters at all.


    Wu Hao''s behavior did not make them look at each other differently. Instead, they all looked at it with the mentality of watching a good play and wanted to see how Wu Hao died in the end.


    After seeing Wu Hao, the two monsters didn''t cut. During this time, Wu Hao came over again and again. It was obvious that they couldn''t get through. They had to try again and again, so that they had no patience.


    Anyway, Wu Hao''s space ability can''t cross their line of sight, so they don''t worry about Wu Hao in front of them. Not only that, the two strange animals yawned.


    Wu Hao smiled in his heart. What he wanted was this effect. The looser the two guys were, the greater his chance was.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Psychic decision!


    Wu Hao''s speed soared with the effect of the two major skills, but he didn''t take action. Instead, he approached the two monsters with his space ability first.


    The two monsters just stopped him with a pat. They didn''t care too much about Wu Hao''s existence.


    "Right now!" Wu Hao roared.


    In an instant, Wu Hao disappeared. At this time, the two monsters thought that Wu Hao had used his space ability again. Naturally, they were not too flustered.


    However, the next second, Wu Hao was far away from their sight and came to the gate.


    "Look, he''s gone. He''s gone." Someone pointed to Wu Hao and shouted.


    "Shit, it''s too chicken thief. I let him pass." Only then did everyone understand why Wu Hao did this these days.


    The purpose is very simple. It is to let two monsters relax their vigilance and finally explode all their abilities at one time to rush through the pass unexpectedly.


    Obviously, Wu Hao''s method worked. At this time, he had stood at the gate. Even if the two monsters wanted to stop, they had no chance.


    "Excuse me, predecessors. I''ll go first." Wu Hao smiled at the people outside and stepped into the door.


    However, these strong people are not angry one by one. After all, they are completely fooled. In this way, all of them must wait for a year, because the mechanism that only one person can pass the customs every year has been reflected.


    At this time, the two monsters squinted awkwardly at other places. This time, they were really careless. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao actually used tactics.


    When Wu Hao stepped into the gate, he saw that the gate had been closed slowly. Obviously, the gate would not open until a year later.


    Wu Hao entered the gate and came to a sea of fire. There was no foothold around him. The high temperature was frightening. I''m afraid there were a few Baidu. Fortunately, his strength was strong enough, otherwise the high temperature here could completely melt him.


    "This is the real ground fire. It is said that the deepest part of the earth. No wonder the temperature is so high." Wu Hao wiped the sweat on his forehead and was surprised that the underground scene was completely personal purgatory.


    If you want to resist the high temperature, you must fight with spiritual power, and try to stay away from the sea of fire. Even so, the temperature of the sea of fire is also uncomfortable.


    Wu Hao hurried off to look for the exit, but for three hours, the whole sea of fire was boundless, just like the real sea.


    At this time, he also consumed a lot of spiritual power and began to be weak. Fortunately, he has channeling and can barely supplement spiritual power. Otherwise, according to the current situation, he won''t last long.


    One day later, Wu Hao still didn''t find an exit. If this goes on for a long time, I''m afraid he can''t hold on even if there is channeling.


    Moreover, he found that the sea of fire was definitely fishy, and it could not be so vast even in the depths of the earth.


    Wu Hao had a bold idea and wondered if this would be the legendary domain of fire. If so, it would be troublesome.


    Because whenever it is a domain, there is only one way to crack it, that is to break through the domain.


    But the sea of fire is so big that I don''t know where to start. The only thing I can see is the sea of fire.


    Is it


    An impulsive thought came out of his mind. It was wonderful.


    If this is really the domain of fire, although the molten slurry here can hurt people, most of them are just momentum. As long as they can protect the body from being swallowed by the molten slurry, there should be no big problem in a short time.


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao decided to have a fight, otherwise it was not the way to stay here all the time. He had to find a way to go out.


    Wu Hao took out the last two defense magic weapons and shrouded himself. Whether he can go out depends on this time.


    Gritting his teeth, Wu Hao plunged into the molten slurry. The next second, a white light appeared in front of Wu Hao, and his consciousness had been separated from his body. At this time, his consciousness came into a molten slurry, and those molten slurry desperately squeezed into his body.


    Wu Hao felt that a magical force was impacting his consciousness, and this force did not hurt him, but was improving his strength step by step.


    For a time, Wu Hao was overjoyed. This is definitely the domain of domain fire. Thinking of this, he immediately sat down and began to understand the domain. After two years of hard work, he finally got the domain of domain fire.


    At this time, the whole world was destroyed in a mess, with lives ruined and filled with the bodies of strange animals.


    A raging fire has been lit in the forest, and the animals that can survive in the whole city have gathered in the city.


    "What about the purple Python city leader? They estimate that they will come soon. We can''t last long."


    Now there is some chaos in Midu city. All kinds of intelligence around the purple Python has no time to deal with it, and they can''t deal with it at all with their strength.


    "If you can''t insist, you have to insist." Purple Python frowned. Now he had no other choice but to wait, because she knew that two years would come soon. If there was no accident, Wu Hao would come back.


    So now they must insist and wait for Wu Hao to come back. She is undoubtedly gambling. If Wu Hao comes back, they will naturally get off the line. If Wu Hao has fallen into the ground to make fire, they will die.


    At this time, the fire wolf rushed in from the outside. It was one of the four top overlords in Midu. However, it was very embarrassed and full of scars.


    "Purple python, we can''t hold on. The broken sky eagle king has fallen into their hands. After the old bear is broken in the back, they are ready to attack the secret capital."


    Hearing this, purple Python''s face changed greatly. She didn''t expect that these guys were so worried, but now there was no other way but World War I.


    "Everyone of Zixing, we all have no grievances and enmities with you. Why should we kill them all!"


    Yes, it is the child star, and there are many strong people around the child star, as well as the earth''s immortals.

 Chapter 545

    "You didn''t annoy us, but the resources here are just what we need, so I''m sorry to everyone in Midu." A strong man looked at the animals above.


    Purple Python is very angry at this time. Because her original Buddha can''t enter the secret capital, she will be under the pressure of these people. If his original Buddha can come in, how old are these people.


    "I advise you to stop. I really can''t get in, but if you dare to continue, wait for my anger." Purple Python snapped.


    "Hehe, you are a purple python, aren''t you? I''ve heard of you, the guardian of secret capital, who has the primary strength of the universe and can really kill me, but you can''t come in. As long as I absorb everything here, I can reach the cosmic level. Do you think I''ll be afraid of you then? "


    Obviously, the other party came here for a purpose, and the strength of the other party should not be underestimated.


    The world Lord''s high-level strength and the whole secret are absolutely king and hegemony.


    "I won''t let you succeed." Purple Python''s face is very ugly. She didn''t expect that secret capital will fall under her protection. Today, even if she destroys her separation, she will make these people pay a price.


    "With you? I can lose seconds at will. If you want revenge in the future, go to Zixing to find me, but I''m afraid you can''t come back after you go to Zixing. It''s the owner of the universe. "


    Takir laughed. He couldn''t help being excited that he could reach the cosmic level by swallowing these monsters in a box.


    "Kill them all!" After tajir''s order, many people began to take action. Even the worshippers of the immortals were among them. Obviously, she recruited these people.


    "Open the shield, come on!" The purple Python shouted. After the shield was opened, the purple Python used all his strength to maintain the energy of the shield.


    Everyone outside is attacking the shield, but fortunately, the shield has a strong protective ability and remains motionless when hit by countless attacks.


    "Hum, can a mere shield stop me?" Takir took the shot, and the powerful attack fell on the defense shield, which shook the defense shield in an instant, and even a crack appeared.


    "Come on, everyone lend me your strength." Purple Python knows that she can only resist now. She can''t hold on for long by herself.


    Dihong and others were also present. After hearing this, he immediately lent all his strength to purple python.


    During this time, they were also frightened. Although they wanted to help, it was beyond their ability. Now he only has the advanced strength of domain master, which is the result of cultivation in the blood pool.


    But even so, in the face of these strong people, he is still powerless.


    "Don''t resist. You don''t have this chance. Let''s all die." Takir began to brew psychic power in his hands, and obviously planned to attack with all his strength and directly defeat the defense shield.


    "Zixing, you will regret it. I will kill you one by one." The purple Python roared and was very angry.


    "It''s you who can find me saying that now." Takir shot, powerful energy ran through the whole defense cover in an instant, and the defense cover was fragmented in an instant. The purple Python flew upside down and vomited blood.


    "Hahaha, I''ll see what you can do without the shield, hahaha..." takir laughed wildly. The beast in front of him is like food. Now he''s waiting for him to enjoy it.


    "Run away, run away, you can count one by one." The purple Python looked at the crowd and animals behind him.


    "Escape? No one can escape. Let''s start with those humans first. Who will let them associate with other animals. " Takir''s eyes looked at Dihong and others, ready to take action.


    However, at this time, the sky thundered loudly, suddenly darkened, a huge breath came, and the scene was quiet.


    "Who!" Takir looked at the figure slowly approaching not far away. The figure was like a ghost, so people couldn''t really get close.


    "This breath is..." the purple Python suddenly brightened.


    "It''s big brother!" Xiaolan spoke first. No one knew Wu Hao''s breath better than him, so he immediately concluded that it was definitely Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao!" Mr. Zhou also confirmed.


    The purple Python was relieved at this time, just as the pressure was released.


    "The boy is finally back." Zipython relaxed. Since Wu Hao came back, it means that MI Du should be saved.


    "Who said to take human beings and destroy secret capital?" Wu Hao''s voice came slowly. He knew the situation here.


    When he was absorbing the domain fire just now, he already knew the situation here, but he couldn''t be distracted at that time.


    "Who are you? Get out of here!" Takir threw away the energy with his hand, and Wu Hao didn''t even want to bounce away.


    "Is it you or you?" Wu Hao''s face was calm, calm and terrible, just like killing God.,


    "If you don''t answer, that''s you!" Wu Hao pointed to the venerable person of Xiuxian sect. He believed that how all this happened and who destroyed it had something to do with the venerable person of Xiuxian sect, because only the venerable person of Xiuxian sect knew how to enter the secret capital.


    "It''s you, Wu Hao. You just showed up at this time. Are you afraid?" The immortal sect venerable couldn''t perceive Wu Hao''s strength at all, so she was still so confident at this time.


    "Afraid? Hehe, hehe! " Wu Hao laughed wildly twice, and then his face changed suddenly.


    "None of you can go today!" As soon as Wu Hao waved, the space field shrouded all around, and the surrounding space was blocked in an instant.


    "You dare to fight my family and friends. This time you really annoyed me!" Wu Hao''s breath also fully opened at this time, and the violent energy swept through, and everyone felt great pressure.


    Takir''s face changed greatly, because he had felt Wu Hao''s terror.


    "You, you are... Cosmic!" Takir''s seemed a little suffocating. He never expected that a cosmic strong man would emerge suddenly, and it was the other party''s.


    "What? Cosmic? impossible! How could he be cosmic! " The immortal sect worshippers on one side couldn''t believe that Wu Hao was a cosmic strong man, because she knew what virtue Wu Hao was at the beginning.


    It was only two years. She admitted that Wu Hao was really gifted, but even if his talent was strong, he could not reach the cosmic level in just two years.


    "Asshole, shut up!" Takir was furious and slapped her away.


    Then he turned to Wu Hao and smiled.


    "This cosmic power, who are you?" Takir doesn''t know Wu Hao at all, but no matter who Wu Hao is, he can''t offend him. Now he is looking for death in the face of the universe.

 Chapter 546

    But just now he has launched an attack on the young man in front of him. I don''t know if it will have an impact. Now he doesn''t care so much. Please comfort the other party first.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t answer his question. He waved again. All the strong enemies around burst, and a blood mist appeared in the sky. Everyone stared at the scene.


    "How strong!" Zimang also feels the change of Wu Hao. Now Wu Hao may have reached a level they can''t see through. Even if she is here, she may not be Wu Hao''s opponent.


    Dihong and others lamented that they were still predecessors in front of Wu Hao, but now Wu Hao''s strength is far more than them. It''s terrible.


    "You..." takir looked at all this in a circle. He wanted to get angry, but he didn''t dare. He was deeply afraid of the explosion at the next moment.


    "Don''t worry. It''s your turn right away. I''ll clean her up first." Wu Hao looked at the venerable person of Xiuxian sect.


    "Wu Hao, what do you want? Don''t think it''s great to have some strength. Lord takir can''t be hostile."


    At this time, she didn''t wake up at all. She thought that even if Wu Hao''s strength was strong, it was definitely better than takir, because she had seen takir do it with her own eyes.


    "No, no, no, I don''t dare. Don''t talk to me!" Takir quickly shook his head. Isn''t this hurting him? The super strong man in front of him is cosmic. He can''t hurt each other''s hair even if he explodes.


    "OK, you rely on him very much, then I''ll destroy her. Don''t worry, you don''t die so easily." Wu Hao grabbed her, then slapped her and vomited blood.


    "You, you have abolished my cultivation!" The immortal sect venerable turned pale. She never expected that Wu Hao would abolish her accomplishments, which was a fatal blow to her.


    "Abolishing cultivation is just the beginning." With another foot, he shot her directly to the ground.


    "Lord purple python, watch her. Since she shows you hell, I''ll make her suffer from hell."


    Purple Python nodded. She found that Wu Hao had really changed. Not only her strength but also her character had changed.


    In the past, Wu Hao didn''t kill easily, let alone torture people, but now Wu Hao has more blood in his bones.


    But compared with the former Wu Hao, she is more optimistic about the current Wu Hao, because to survive in this world, only kindness is not enough. This world is like this, the law of the jungle.


    Wu Hao is gifted. He will definitely become a flying dragon in the future. If he is influenced by those so-called kindness, I''m afraid it will drag down his strength.


    But now everything is different. After Wu Hao has more blood, he has a bright future in the future.


    "This strong man, we don''t need it. I''m just entrusted. Since you''re here, I''ll go." Takir now understands that Wu Hao and purple Python are together.


    This time he was kicked to the iron plate, and he was also very hard. The guy in front of him was cosmic. Ten of him together could not be an opponent.


    "Didn''t you hear me just now? Since she depends on you, I''ll kill you for nothing else, just to make her despair. "


    "Wu Hao''s words made takir look black and scared. What the hell is this? If Wu Hao wants to kill him because he destroyed the secret capital, he can accept it, but now it''s completely just because the worshippers of the Xiuxian sect depend on him, isn''t he dead unjustly.


    "No, I have something to rely on. She wants to drag me into the water. Don''t believe her. It''s all right. I can lose money, whatever. If it''s bad, I still have magic weapons. I''ll give them all to you." Takir quickly took out all his things to save his life.


    "It seems that you still don''t understand. You don''t have to give me anything. Killing you is naturally all mine. My idea is simple with you. I just want to kill you, okay?" Wu Hao''s words made it clear to him that there was no room for negotiation. He must die.


    "You can''t kill me. I''m the brother of Zixing Tam. He''s an intermediate strong man in the universe. If you kill me, he won''t let you go."


    Wu Hao sneered: "the universe is just intermediate. So what? Annoy me, Wu Hao. You all die."


    Gravity field!


    Gravity is all pressurized on takir, and the strong strength gap makes takir have no room to resist.


    "Don''t kill me. Please!" Takir had felt the breath of death, and his body was like a huge mountain, which made him unable to breathe.


    "It''s no use asking me. You have to ask thousands of undead in secret capital. You should be prepared before killing them, so you have to die and you have to die." When Wu Hao pinched his hand, takir turned into a pool of blood without any resistance.


    The immortal sect worshippers on one side were stunned when they saw this scene. Why is Wu Hao so strong? Why is it just two years? Why has such a great change taken place.


    "What did she do?" Purple Python looks at Wu Hao and asks. In her opinion, this kind of woman can be killed directly, but since Wu Hao keeps her, there must be a reason.


    "Lock it up first. I said I would let her see despair step by step."


    Purple Python nodded and didn''t refuse Wu Hao''s practice. The woman really had to let her try this feeling.


    At the end of the war, Wu Hao destroyed all the strong with his own strength. At this moment, all the strange animals in the secret capital regarded Wu Hao as the Savior and their own people.


    "I didn''t expect that you could really come out of the fire and become so strong." The fire wolf looked very happy.


    "Why, don''t you worry that I''m bad for MI?" Wu Hao smiled and asked, restoring his original nature.


    "Che, look what you said. Am I that kind of person? Besides, if you really want to destroy the secret capital, there''s no need to save us just now. Things in the past were misunderstandings. After all, you don''t understand. In your human words, be careful to drive a ship for ten thousand years. " The fire wolf''s explanation made the people and animals present laugh.


    One after another, the patriarch of the bear family came to apologize, because he was the most active in hunting Wu Hao, but now if it weren''t for Wu Hao, they would suffer.


    "There''s no need to apologize. I know your pains. After all, if it were me, I would eradicate those who harm my family. You''re not wrong."


    Wu Hao''s words made the Xiong leader more ashamed, but Wu Hao said so, and he could only accept it.


    "Boy, oh, no, I can''t call you boy now. You''re older than us." Dihong stood up and looked at Wu Hao with some excitement. It was the first time he saw a cosmic strong man in his life. Unexpectedly, it was Wu Hao, so he was a little excited.

 Chapter 547

    "What? I''m older than you? I dare not. I''m just lucky and stronger than you. " Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. Even if he was strong, he knew he was always a young man in front of these people, so he would always keep a low profile.


    "Come on, you kid, it''s sarcastic. You''re a cosmic leader now. We''re still at the domain master level. It''s not a bit bad." Dihong said with a smile. For a moment, there was laughter everywhere.


    After that, Wu Hao and zimang leave alone. Now that he has returned, we have to discuss leaving Mitu.


    Besides, because takir and his gang came to Midu, Midu, which was originally unstable in space, has already penetrated hundreds of holes, so they must leave as soon as possible, otherwise it may be too late for you at the critical moment.


    "In three days, I will gather all the animals in Mitu in about three days. Then we can leave."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Did you get your domain fire? How do you feel? " Purple Python began to ask Wu Hao about his practice in the fire.


    "Of course I did." With that, Wu Hao opened the domain of domain fire, which was the first time he opened it when he got the domain of domain fire.


    The surrounding scene reappears, a sea of fire, but at this time, this sea of fire is only aimed at the enemy and has no effect on him.


    "Yes, this is the field of domain fire. This time, your growth is not small and has surpassed me." The purple Python smiled.


    When she went to the ground to make fire, it took her 20 years to get out of it. Wu Hao only took two years. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    "And now you are too mature and murderous than before. I just hope this murderous spirit is to help you rather than harm you." The purple Python looked a little gentle at this time.


    Wu Hao looked at her in a daze. Not to mention the beauty of purple python, he didn''t notice it because purple Python was high in front of him.


    But now the purple Python showed a gentle side in front of him, which made him feel a little confused.


    Seeing Wu Hao in a daze, purple Python waved to his eyes: "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    Wu Hao shook his head and smiled, "I just think you are a little gentle and not used to it."


    At that moment, purple Python''s cheeks turned red. She didn''t expect that Wu Hao dared to flirt with her.


    "Bastard boy, what are you talking about? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!" Purple Python immediately recovers her nature, but she knows very well where she can kill Wu Hao now.


    "Believe it, why not." Wu Hao responded with a smile, which made purple Python more embarrassed.


    "Fuck off!" He hurriedly chased Wu Hao away, but his heart still quickened. I couldn''t help feeling that Wu Hao was a good man. At least he was gifted and had an inexplicable attraction.


    Thinking about the purple python, she was fascinated, but soon she found the problem and shook her head.


    "No, I can''t, he!" Purple Python was angry. He was moved by such a small thing.


    Three days later, as promised, purple Python summoned all the monsters in the secret capital city. At this time, all the monsters have accepted Wu Hao and other humans.


    "Everybody, I know you don''t want to leave here, but now you are forced to leave with you. Don''t worry. One day, you will have your own world again." Wu Hao stood in the first place and said, because this was what he promised zimang at the beginning.


    On the day when he has strength, he will start to open up a new world and call it Mitu at that time.


    After the door of the small world was opened, all the strange animals entered it one after another. Fortunately, the small world was not small, so they were able to hold these strange animals.


    Speaking of it, Wu Hao admired the immortal sect''s venerable master for opening up such a small world, but now he knows very well that he has reached the cosmic level.


    It''s very difficult for the leader of the world to open up space. Even if he is cosmological, it''s probably difficult. Even if he can, it won''t be too big. Therefore, the venerable of the immortal sect must have used some magic weapon, otherwise it''s impossible to rely on her alone.


    "All right, you go in and get ready to leave." Wu Hao looks at Dihong, Zhou Lao and others. Their strength has improved since they came to the secret capital. Now the strength of Zhou Lao and Gu Tianyang has reached the peak of stars and will soon enter the domain master level. Now there are many strong people on the earth.


    "I won''t go in. Just take them away. I''ll just go back to the noumenon." Purple Python came to Wu Hao and said.


    "What if you don''t come with us and I want to find you?" Wu Hao frowned, a little reluctant.


    Purple Python was surprised and embarrassed by Wu Hao''s expression.


    "Why are you looking for me? Don''t look for me. Just take them away. I''ll find you then." Purple Python was about to leave, but Wu Hao grabbed him.


    "No, you tell me where your noumenon is first." Wu Hao never let go. Finally, zimang had to tell him.


    "My book is in Zixing. There is such a big noise this time. It is necessary to go for a while for some existence on Zixing. I''ll inquire first. I''ll tell you any news. Don''t worry about me. My strength is not necessarily weaker than you."


    With that, Wu Hao broke free and left, but Wu Hao was still worried. It was really dangerous for zimang to go to Zixing now.


    There is a high-level power in the universe on the sub star. I''m afraid the purple Python can''t cope with that existence at present.


    But the purple Python had disappeared, and Wu Hao had no choice but to take the people away.


    Back to the earth, the air is different and the spiritual power is thinner, but Wu Hao still thinks the earth is good, at least it has the flavor of his hometown.


    Now the Earth naturally has half of the immortals, and he is not in a hurry. The current situation must first find a foothold for the strange animals in Midu.


    If he is too close to the city, he is afraid of being met by humans, so he can only look for the direction of the sea, but there are tens of thousands of islands in the sea, but they are all trails, which can''t accommodate so many exotic animals at all.


    After five hours of searching, he finally found an island about 20 kilometers along the coast.


    Wu Hao looked at it with satisfaction. It should be enough here. Even if it''s not enough, it can only be squeezed. It''s better than those who didn''t come.


    After checking that there were no abnormalities on the island, Wu Hao released all the animals.


    After the appearance of these strange animals, they didn''t adapt to each other. It seems that they are not used to being affected by spiritual power, but it''s okay. It''ll be fine in a while.


    "You stay here at ease. I''ll come to you then." Settle everything down, Wu Hao takes all mankind and leaves.


    "Let''s go, Xiuxian sect!" Wu Hao looked in the direction of Xiuxian sect.

 Chapter 548

    The worshippers of the Xiuxian sect have fallen into their hands, so it''s time to eradicate the Xiuxian sect. The earth doesn''t need two Xiuzhen sects.


    Since the Xiuxian sect chose to leave the earth at the beginning and they didn''t protect the earth when there was a disaster, they shouldn''t come back now, so the earth doesn''t need them.


    The space transmission went directly over the Xiuxian sect. At this time, the Xiuxian sect was as calm as ever.


    "Wu Hao, how dare you show up!" When Wu Hao arrived, elder Kong found out and immediately surrounded Wu Hao.


    "I don''t show up. Who will give you gifts." Wu Hao smiled and threw out their proud venerable.


    "Venerable!" Kong Changlao''s face changed greatly and hurriedly picked him up.


    "Kong Changlao, run away with them. You are not his opponent. Now he is unmatched by our Xiuxian sect."


    what!


    Everyone was shocked, but in this time and space, Zhang Lao found that something was wrong. He didn''t find any spiritual power on the venerable.


    "Venerable one, your spiritual power..."


    The immortal sect venerable nodded: "he has abolished it, so you leave quickly and don''t struggle fearlessly."


    Kong Changlao and others'' faces changed greatly. Their respected ones are the middle-level strong leaders of the world. How can they be easily abandoned by Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, what have you done to our venerable, and what forced means have you used!" Kong Changlao angrily pointed to Wu Hao and asked.


    "To her? She is not worthy of my mean means. " Wu Hao sneered.


    "Kong Changlao, don''t talk nonsense. Run away with everyone immediately. Wu Hao has reached the cosmic level now. You are not opponents."


    This completely shocked everyone of the Xiuxian sect present.


    Cosmic!


    How can it be? How can Wu Hao reach the cosmic level? It has only been more than two years. No matter how against the sky, it is absolutely impossible to reach the cosmic level.


    "He went to the ground to refine fire and achieve great success. Listen to me and run." The worshipper of Xiuxian sect shouted this. The only thing she can do now is to let elder Kong leave this place with people.


    Kong Changlao also knew that great changes had taken place. Now he undoubtedly wanted to die. When he looked at the venerable again, the venerable shook his head at him and signaled not to care about her.


    "Get out, get out!"


    However, Wu Hao sneered: "withdraw? It''s too late to withdraw now. Do you feel familiar with this scene? "


    When Xiuxian sect came to the earth, they sent people to chase him and kill him all the time. Now all the scenes are reversed, but he won''t give these people a chance.


    "Gravity field!" Wu Hao just opened the gravity field. The members of the Xiuxian sect who did not reach the domain master level were crushed to death in an instant. Even the strong at the domain master level could not resist this pressure.


    "How is it possible? Why is it so terrible!" They have experienced Wu Hao''s gravity field, but why is it so abnormal? Compared with the past, it is completely one day and one place.


    "Now give you a chance to tell me where monar is?" Wu Hao never forgot this man. Because of his sacrifice of iron bull, he can''t let monar go.


    "He, he has returned to the child star. You will never find him." Elder Kong made a difficult voice. Just after saying that, Wu Hao had an idea and directly wiped out all the people of the immortal sect.


    The worshippers of the Xiuxian sect were terrified when they saw this scene. It was over. Their Xiuxian sect was completely over. They had a glimmer of hope that they could keep one person in the Xiuxian sect. In this way, sooner or later, the Xiuxian sect will become stronger.


    But now it''s all over. They don''t have any chance to turn over again. All this has been wiped out by Wu Hao.


    "Hum, you can''t die yet. It wasn''t because of you that the iron ox didn''t have to die, so I''ll let you watch me kill all the strong sub stars."


    At this time, little blue on one side spoke.


    "Brother, you''re going to Zixing. I''ll go with you." Xiaolan has now completely entered adulthood, and her strength is comparable to that of the world Master intermediate, so it is not impossible to bring it.


    Wu Hao nodded: "I have to wait a few days, because I don''t know where Zixing is."


    "I know." This is Dihong''s mouth.


    "Zixing is not too far from our blue star. Now that the matter here has been solved, we also want to go back, so..." Dihong smiled awkwardly, because he will trouble Wu Hao again.


    "It''s all right. I happened to go there. I don''t know anything about blue star now. Let''s go and have a look."


    At this time, the situation of blue star is no better than that of other planets. Because Dihong and others offended the strong of the sub star, the strong of the sub star has captured blue star at this time.


    Therefore, the blue star is no longer the power of Dihong and others, but the middle-level strong of the two World Masters on the sub star.


    "That guy monar asked the leader to arrange us to take resources in this place where birds don''t shit. I must abolish him when I go back."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The child star of blue star is huge. I''m afraid it can''t end in three or five years. Fortunately, there are still a lot of working people left here. Otherwise, we won''t know the monkey years and horses will go with us."


    At this time, the blue star human beings are living a hard life. Everyone will work again and help the strong from the sub star to take all kinds of resources.


    Minerals, oil fields, and various rare materials. This year, the climate of Bluestar has been greatly affected, the water level in the sea area has dropped, and many strange animals have died.


    This is definitely the end of the world for their blue star people step by step.


    On that day, many people were drilling for oil production. Suddenly, there was a strange noise in the sky. With the emergence of a gate, many people came out of it.


    After the appearance of Dihong, many people trembled and looked at Dihong excitedly, just like seeing the Savior.


    "Emperor, you are really you!" The middle-aged man was a soldier of the original army, so he knew Dihong. When he saw Dihong, he was excited and speechless.


    "Two years, are you all right?" Dihong didn''t see anything different at this time. He just thought it was normal work. For him, as long as human beings were still alive, it was better than anything.


    "No, it''s really bad, Emperor. A year after you left, someone came to attack us. Now we are their slaves. We can''t eat enough and sleep well every day."


    Hearing this, Dihong was furious.


    "Who!" Dihong''s breath soared. It seemed that he was going to be angry.


    "He said he was a strong man from the son star. He said we couldn''t resist them. Emperor, you have to save us." The middle-aged man knelt down and burst into tears. It can be seen that they have really suffered a lot in the past year.


    "Go, they''re in your territory." Wu Hao had found the trace of these people and immediately took God Hong and others.

 Chapter 549

    The huge breath of Dihong and others has attracted their attention, and they immediately flew out of the alliance.


    "When will there be domain master garbage on this planet?"


    Dihong and others have arrived. Looking at the two men in front of him, Dihong can''t help but start, but he is stopped by Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, you''re not their opponent." Wu Hao said faintly, because he knew that both of them had reached the intermediate level of world leader and their strength was not weak.


    "Where did you get the garbage? Get out quickly. Grandpa doesn''t have time to play with you."


    Dihong clenched his fist and whispered with an iron blue face, "who are you? This is my blue star territory. Who allowed you to come?"


    They looked at each other and laughed.


    "Are you their great emperor? Hahaha, I thought it was something. It turned out that only the domain master''s peak strength dared to find our brothers. It''s like dying. "


    They completely ignored Wu Hao around Dihong. If they observed carefully, they would surely find that Wu Hao''s surging strength is beyond their reach.


    "Anyway, you have to die next. It doesn''t matter to tell you. We are the two brothers of the Fu family from Zixing, fuluoxiu."


    "Vladimir." Another man followed.


    "Now Bluestar has been taken over by us. If you want to live and take your men to help us, otherwise there will be only a dead end for you." They were very confident, but Wu Hao had looked around and changed his face in an instant.


    "From Zixing, are you doing all this?" Wu Hao pointed to the working people on the ground and the devastated surface.


    "Hehe, it''s just oil production. Why make a fuss? It''s estimated that it will be three or five years." Fuluoxiu smiled and responded, completely ignoring Wu Hao.


    Originally, they didn''t intend to talk nonsense with Wu Hao and others. It''s OK for them to kill them directly, but there are too few working people injured by blue star. Now one more will also have a great effect.


    Besides, Dihong''s gang are all stars, and they are definitely much better than ordinary people.


    "OK, as long as you do it." Wu Hao came out slowly. His eyes became colder and colder. He naturally knew what the blue star was before, but what it is now.


    Unexpectedly, in just two years, the population on blue star has been rapidly reduced and humiliated by these people. There are not only young and strong men in the working crowd, but also the old, weak, sick and disabled. They are all working.


    "What? Want to bite me? I''m afraid you won''t have that chance, ha ha ha! " However, when Wu Hao''s eyes changed, his surroundings also changed.


    I saw thunder in the sky, dark clouds around me, and even a strong wind.


    "Son star garbage, you should be punished!" Wu Hao was angry. Bluestar stayed for three years and said that it must be false to have no feelings, but he didn''t expect these guys to turn this place into a city.


    "What''s going on!" At this moment, they realized that Wu Hao had caused these visions.


    "No, his strength is not the domain master level, but a higher-level existence!" Faluoxiu immediately found the problem and wanted to run with faluomi. At this time, it''s better to wait until when not to run.


    However, Wu Hao''s target, who can run away, immediately opened the field of gravity.


    In an instant, the two brothers of the Fu family were trapped and couldn''t play at all, just like a grasshopper.


    "Cosmic level, he is cosmic level!" They found the problem at this time, but it was too late.


    "Dihong, what to do with them!" Wu Hao looked at Dihong and asked.


    Emperor Hong took out a long sword with bloodshot eyes, stared at them and whispered, "kill."


    With that, Dihong slowly landed on the ground and pointed his sword at their heads.


    "Don''t, don''t kill us. We''re from the sub star. There are people on us. The universe intermediate level. You can''t run away if you kill us."


    It''s a threat again. Wu Hao listens too much. His ears are getting calloused. Even if it''s cosmic intermediate, what will he be afraid of?


    Without any hesitation, Dihong cut off the head of one of them directly with his long sword and fell to the ground in an instant.


    Another person was afraid of the scene and wanted to admit counsellor.


    "Don''t kill me. I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I dare not do it again. I''m willing to make atonement, be an ox and a horse."


    He is not a fool. Since they report their home and the other party is fearless, that can only explain two problems.


    First, the other party really wants to kill them, regardless of the consequences. Second, since the other party has a cosmic level, I''m afraid there will be a stronger existence behind it, which may be stronger than the existence behind their organization. Otherwise, why would it be so calm to hear the word Zixing.


    As for the surrounding galaxies, as long as they mention sub stars, who is not afraid? After all, their sub stars exist strongly around them.


    "Be an ox and a horse? Hum, you are not qualified. Go to hell! " Dihong went down with a sword and cut off the other party''s head. The two bloody heads rolled down the ground three times, staring at Dihong and Wu Hao with unwilling eyes.


    After Dihong killed the two, everyone around him cheered, screamed and cried, because they had had enough of these days. Several times, some of them committed suicide because they couldn''t stand the tortured body of working day and night.


    But now they are liberated and liberated, because their God of war emperor has returned.


    "Everybody, you''ve worked hard. You blame me for coming back late. I''m sorry." Dihong made a deep bow to the people to apologize.


    "Emperor, you don''t have to apologize. It''s useless for us. If we have strength, we won''t be bullied by them." Someone shouted.


    "Yes, I want to practice in the future. I want to be as strong as the emperor. I want to protect my family and my people like the emperor." A little boy was miserable, but what he said touched many people.


    "Practice, we also need to practice." For a time, the whole audience was boiling. It seems that this event has indeed driven everyone. At least now, many people already know that they have no strength and will harm themselves in the future.


    "OK, no problem. You go home and sort everything out first. Gather here in three days. I will count the population data this time. We will make each other pay for what Zixing has done to you."


    With these words, Dihong looked at Wu Hao. I don''t know why. Although Wu Hao has just reached the cosmic level and is not the opponent of the strong on Zixing, he has inexplicable confidence in Wu Hao.


    And he also believes that if he really wants revenge, I''m afraid only Wu Hao can help him fulfill his wish. After all, with his strength, I''m afraid Zixing will die there.

 Chapter 550

    Wu Hao also knew the meaning of Dihong''s eyes, so he didn''t refuse, but nodded.


    Now he and Zixing have formed hostility and never die. Therefore, although Dihong doesn''t speak, he won''t let Zixing go. It''s better to promise Dihong cleanly than this.


    After appeasing the people, Wu Hao doesn''t intend to stay much. It''s not far from Zixing. As long as Cong goes to Zixing here, but the specific direction has to be led by Dihong.


    "You also know the environment of the blue star, so you can''t help you transmit, so you can only come by yourself. The distance from the sub star here is a little farther than the earth. In case, I suggest you go to Luohai star first. They are next to the sub star and can go directly to the sub star after having a rest there."


    Wu Hao nodded. It''s also reasonable to say so, because he''s not sure about Zixing''s injury. There are many enemies in Zixing, so he must ensure safety before starting, otherwise he will hurt himself.


    "Then I''ll go. Take care, everyone. I''ll pass by when I deal with things. See you then." Wu Hao has opened the door of the space, and the nut star is linked opposite.


    "Wu Hao, I wish you a pleasant journey and a triumphant return." Dihong, theocracy and everyone waved goodbye to Wu Hao. They had enough confidence in Wu Hao because Wu Hao still existed in their hearts.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao came to nut star, which is a relatively backward planet. Civilization is not comparable to the earth, but because it is next to the child star, there are many strong players on this planet. Even there are two cosmic level stars, one senior and one intermediate.


    Because it is backward here, it is not knocked by the child star at all. On the contrary, it is protected because it is next to the child star.


    And this nut star is also a very small planet. Wu Hao''s speed can travel around the whole planet in three hours at most.


    So when Wu Hao came to the nut star, he didn''t do anything else. He wanted to see what was on the nut star.


    But I don''t know. I was shocked at the sight. It is estimated that it is the reason for the real backwardness. The things on the nut star are very pure, and there are rare things such as meteorite iron.


    You know, this is a precious material for making magic weapons. It is not easy to appear in ordinary places.


    It happened that cangyue dagger and lanri dagger needed to be polished, so he had to go back in two pieces.


    But he didn''t have the common currency of the planet. Finally, he had to come up with some countermeasures.


    He casually took out two paper towels from his pocket and handed them to each other.


    "How about I exchange this thing with you?" Wu Hao didn''t want to deceive the other party, because although paper is very cheap on earth, it took thousands of years to study papermaking, so he gave it to the other party, which undoubtedly gave the other party a huge business opportunity.


    Sure enough, the other party took over the rare species in Wu Hao''s hand and observed them carefully.


    "Wow, it''s so soft and as thin as a cicada''s wing. What''s this baby?" The other party''s praise of the paper towel made Wu Hao look black.


    It''s just a paper towel. It''s as thin as a cicada''s wing. It''s really broken.


    "This thing is called paper towel. It has many functions. It can be used to wipe your mouth after eating, wipe your ass after large, and wipe dirty places." Wu Hao answered with a smile, fooling as much as possible. No, it should be introduced as much as possible.


    However, when the other party heard this, he immediately returned it to Wu Hao, and then waved the grass on his hand.


    "Wipe your ass and mouth. Let''s use this. There are too few paper towels to use." Obviously, the other party also saw that the paper towel was a one-time function, so it was not worth replacing his things at all.


    "No, no, no, I think you should have misunderstood. This thing is absolutely worth it, because I can give you its production process. It''s a profitable business."


    However, the other party is still not excited. Obviously, they are backward and don''t know how to develop this profitable project.


    "Well, I''ll make a deal with you. I can give you the papermaking technology and give you a period of development. Then I''ll come back here to find you. If you develop, you''ll give me meteorite iron and a lot of needs. At the same time, I''ll tell you how to develop it. How about it?"


    This really attracted the other party, because according to Wu Hao, this is a business that can earn without losing. After all, if it can''t develop at that time, he doesn''t have to bear any expenses or pay meteorite iron to Wu Hao.


    Thinking of this, the other party immediately agreed: "OK, I can''t let you suffer. Here, here you are." The other party gave Wu Hao a small wooden box, and Wu Hao couldn''t understand the pattern on it.


    "I picked it up in the desert some time ago. Generally speaking, it''s not garbage with this pattern, but I can''t understand it. I''ll give it to you."


    Wu Hao smiled at his men. The pattern on it was very complex. Wu Hao felt that it was really unusual. Since the other party gave it to him, he naturally couldn''t refuse.


    "OK, it''s still this time tomorrow. I''ll give you all my plans." After the two discussed, Wu Hao found a place to live.


    At this time, Wu Hao took out cangyue dagger and lanri dagger. These two things have been together. He hasn''t had time to deal with them for a while. Now he is going to Zixing. The strong are like clouds, so he must have more means to protect his life.


    If the two daggers are combined into one, they will become a secondary artifact. At that time, combined with his own strength, they will be infinitely powerful.


    Before the specific fusion method, Optimus also told him that as long as it is an artifact, it has the function of dripping blood to recognize the Lord. Therefore, as long as the two daggers are dripping blood to recognize the Lord, when the blood is the same, the two daggers will be combined into one.


    At that time, this artifact will be telepathic with Wu Hao. Although the two are one, with Wu Hao''s consciousness, the artifact can be separated and changed into three forms anytime and anywhere.


    Wu Hao was a little excited when he knew this. After all, this was his first artifact. Although it was only a secondary artifact, it really belonged to the category of artifact.


    Biting his finger, Wu Hao dropped two drops of blood on it. After a while, there was a trace of light on the two daggers. The rhythm became faster and faster, and finally stopped.


    About ten seconds later, two daggers rose slowly. Wu Hao looked forward to them as if waiting for his child to be born.


    However, he did not notice that the sky outside had changed color, and the surrounding environment became gray because of the coming of secondary artifact.


    The two daggers suddenly burst into a strong light, and Wu Hao couldn''t open his eyes.

 Chapter 551

    The strange image outside changed again, and the thunder was loud. Then a light fell and shrouded the two daggers. At this moment, Wu Hao found that the advent of secondary artifact had affected the outside world.


    Within the scope of his perception, two cosmic giants are flying in his direction, obviously to make the idea of this sub artifact.


    Wu Hao could not let the other party succeed. He immediately set up a defense cover around him. No one can enter this area. Now he just wants to wait quietly for the arrival of artifact.


    The whole time lasted three minutes. Two cosmic giants outside have begun to attack the defense shield. Obviously, they all know that the artifact is coming. It will be too late if they don''t arrive at the scene.


    Wu Hao snorted coldly and flew out. Then he looked at the two people, a man and a woman. The woman was beautiful, and the man was beautiful.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Wu Hao asked coldly. If the other party really wants to make an idea of his things, he doesn''t mind cutting the other party.


    "Your Excellency misunderstood. We sensed the arrival of artifact, so we just wanted to watch it. Don''t misunderstand."


    "Oh?" Wu Hao was a little surprised. The artifact came. The other party just wanted to see it? Why didn''t he believe that.


    "OK, if you just watch, please stop the attack, or the artifact will come. I''m afraid it''s hard for you to explain to me." Wu Hao''s words are full of threats.


    The man smiled helplessly: "excuse me." As he stood quietly in his original position and waited.


    The woman didn''t say a word. She looked at Wu Hao. The woman''s eyes were really moving, clear as a pearl, and beautiful. She was no worse than purple python.


    About five minutes later, the sky was clear again. The blue moon and the blue sun had become one. Wu Hao just thought, and the long sword flew to him.


    "What a Heavenly Sword. I didn''t expect it." The man suddenly opened his mouth, which surprised Wu Hao.


    "Sky Sword? Do you know it? "


    The man nodded: "to tell you the truth, this sword had something to do with my family. About a thousand years ago, this sword was made by my ancestors. It was the first artifact made by my ancestors and the only one in my life."


    This also surprised Wu Hao. Unexpectedly, it was so fate that the sword returned to his hometown again.


    "This sword is called the firmament. At the same time, it can be divided into sun and moon. The sun is the LAN sun and the moon is the firmament. When they are combined into one, they become the firmament."


    What you said is not bad. It seems that the sky sword is really written by others.


    "Your Excellency, I''m in xialingtian. Don''t you know your surname?" The other party Wu Hao smiled politely. Wu Hao didn''t have any bad feelings for the other party at this time and smiled.


    "Sorry, I was abrupt just now. My name is Wu Hao." Wu Hao responded with a fist.


    "The sky is perfect for Haotian. I have a request. I wonder if you can agree."


    Wu Hao nodded: "you said, as long as you don''t want to return to the sky sword."


    Ling Tian smiled bitterly: "Mr. Wu is worried. I just want to experience the sky sword. Please promise Mr. Wu."


    Wu Hao will not refuse this request. He also wants to try the power of the sky sword.


    After Wu Hao promised, Ling Tian also took out a long sword and introduced it.


    "This sword is our strongest sword, named heaven and earth. Although it hasn''t reached the level of secondary artifact yet, it can break through the bottleneck and reach the level of secondary artifact in 20 years. Today, heaven and earth will experience the sky."


    Heaven and earth fight against the sky. I don''t know why Wu Hao always feels that something is going to happen.


    "Offended!" Ling Tian took heaven and earth in his hand and launched an attack on Wu Hao.


    Heaven and earth made a dragon like sound when they met the sky. It was powerful, but the simple collision also surprised Wu Hao that the heaven and earth in Lingtian''s hands could reach this quality.


    This will later become a secondary artifact, which may be more terrible than the sky.


    "Take my strongest move." Lingtian has made a decisive move. After all, what he wants to see is the real power of the sky sword.


    "Lingtian strike!" This is a move created by Ling Tian. In the sequel, a lot of spiritual power gathered in the heaven and earth sword and burst out suddenly. This sword technique is much more terrible than the wind sword.


    But Wu Hao didn''t show any humility. He also jumped up. He seemed not afraid of swordsmanship.


    "Sword of the moment!" The flash sword and the sky sword changed the quality of this set of sword from head to toe, and the explosive power was even more terrible.


    However, the two swords are still in confrontation. Judging from the current performance, Wu Hao is a little better. After all, it is not only the credit of the sky sword, but also the sword itself is a set of abnormal sword techniques, almost seamless connection.


    "You two stop. The town will be affected later." The woman on one side said at this time.


    Wu Hao looked back. It was true that the towns below had begun to be slightly affected. If it continued, it was likely to destroy the towns.


    Ling Tian stopped first, and Wu Hao followed suit.


    Ling Tian bowed slightly: "Mr. Wu is really strong. The sword technique is superb. With the sky sword, I am not an opponent. Thank you for your advice."


    Wu Hao also has some good feelings for Ling Tian. After all, there are not many modest young people, and the other party just took the risk of possible injury to take back the sword first. You know, once there is a little intercalation, it may affect him.


    "You are too polite. You are also very strong. I just won in the quality of weapons." Wu Hao also answered modestly, and then looked at the woman.


    She didn''t speak from beginning to end. It was the first sentence just now.


    "Who are you, please?" Wu Hao couldn''t help asking. After all, who doesn''t move when he sees a beautiful woman? She''s a stunning beauty.


    "This is Xiaoxuan, the leader of the Ninth Heaven palace. At the same time, he has something to do with this sword."


    Wu Hao was stunned. He recognized Ling Tian''s relationship with the sword. After all, the sword was made by other people''s ancestors, but what is the relationship between this woman and the sword.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Wu. I said just now that this sword was made by our ancestors, but after it was made, it became the sword of the leader of Jiutian palace, so it has something to do with their Jiutian palace."


    In this way, Wu Hao understood that it was this relationship. Unexpectedly, a sword led to so many relationships.


    But it makes sense. After all, the sword comes from nut star. After being forged by Ling family, it will naturally be used, and the nine heaven palace is the user.


    "This sword was originally placed in our Jiutian palace and held by the third generation leader, but it was stolen. So today, the sky sword reappears. I''ll come and have a look."


    So Wu haoquan understood. It seems that the sword was stolen by the cosmic assassin.

 Chapter 552

    After stealing the sky sword, it is estimated that the other party is also afraid of Jiutian palace and Ling family, so he went to secret capital.


    "This sword was divided into two at the beginning. I got one in secret and the other in refining fire on the ground. As for the sword thief you mentioned, I also know some."


    Hearing this, Xiaoxuan immediately came to Wu Hao.


    "Where is he?" Her eyes were full of anger. Obviously, if the other party was still alive, she would definitely come to the door.


    "I''m sorry, he''s dead. He died in secret capital. At that time, he killed many strange animals in secret capital and alerted the strange animals guarding secret capital. They had a big war. He lost to each other, so he died. I also got cangyue in his tomb."


    Xiaoxuan''s eyes were disappointed. It was obvious that she wanted revenge in her dreams. No wonder the baby of Tang Jiutian palace was so busy stealing. No one could accept it.


    "But now the sky sword is in my hand, and I paid a huge price to get it, so don''t think I''ll give it back to you." To avoid long dreams, Wu Hao said it straight.


    Although the other party is a beautiful woman, things belong to things, and beautiful women belong to beautiful women. He really spent a lot of money to get the sky sword back. If he gave it back to the other party, wouldn''t he be too stupid.


    Xiaoxuan calmed down for two seconds and shook his head at Wu Hao: "I didn''t mean that. It''s a small matter that the sword was stolen. What''s more important is the reputation of my Jiutian palace. Since this sword is in your hand now, my Jiutian palace will not go back."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was relieved. He was not afraid of provoking each other, let alone fighting. He just didn''t want to have any conflict with this beautiful woman. After all, he might have a chance to get acquainted with others in the future.


    "OK, in that case, I have something else to do, so I won''t accompany you two." Wu Hao is ready to leave.


    "Mr. Wu, please stay. If you don''t mind, you can stay in our house. At least it''s a little better than here." Ling Tian spoke at this time, but Wu Hao refused.


    "Thanks a lot. I''ll leave tomorrow, so it won''t be so troublesome. Next time, I''ll be back in a while. I''m afraid I''ll really bother you at that time." Wu Hao looked back and said with a smile, then walked away.


    Ling Tian looked at Xiaoxuan and said, "leader Xiao, Mr. Wu is a great power. Please tell me when you come back. I''ll leave."


    The reason why he said this is also because the nine heavenly palace is all over the nut star, and the intelligence ability is very strong. Anyone who enters the nut star will basically enter the line of sight of the nine heavenly palace.


    Because the Jiutian palace stole the sky sword at the beginning, the Jiutian palace was distributed throughout the universe in the next few hundred years, and its intelligence ability was greatly improved in order to find the sword thief.


    Now the sword appeared, but the man who stole the sword died. Although they finished their wish, they didn''t kill people themselves. There was still a trace of disappointment in their heart.


    After returning to his residence, Wu Hao spent an hour sorting out papermaking and all plans. Finally, he began to practice and restore all spiritual power.


    There is definitely a fierce battle to go to the sub star this time, so he must have everything ready. In this case, the strong on the operator star is not as strong as him, but there is a strong existence on the parent star.


    You should know that the child and parent star are one star. If he makes too much noise, I''m afraid the parent star will send someone over.


    Therefore, on the premise of doing these things, you can''t hurt the earth. If the other party knows that he is the strong man of the earth, I''m afraid he will send someone to the earth at the first time. At that time, the earth will be destroyed because of his actions.


    Early the next morning, Wu Hao got everything ready, then gave it to the merchant and left.


    Looking at what was in front of him, the merchant had a big head, because he didn''t know whether to believe Wu Hao, so that he didn''t ask Wu Hao''s name.


    Because he thought that Wu Hao thought that this papermaking technique was very valuable and could not be done by him. Couldn''t it be done by himself? He didn''t even ask where his family lived or what it was called, so he concluded that it might not be so easy to make it.


    However, in fact, Wu Hao didn''t care about this problem at all, because if he really wanted to find him, he didn''t bother at all. Within the scope of his spiritual thinking, there was nothing to hide.


    Besides, how big is the nut star? If you can''t find it, it will take three hours to circle around the nut star. It doesn''t take much effort.


    Wu Hao came to the wilderness, opened the space door to Zixing, and stepped in step by step. Not long after he left, Ling Tian and Xiaoxuan appeared again.


    "It seems that he is really a strong man. Do you see clearly? He seemed to have gone to Zixing just now."


    Xiaoxuan didn''t speak. She finally took a look at where Wu Hao left and left the scene.


    The next second, Wu Hao appeared in Zixing. Everything here was beyond Wu Hao''s imagination.


    "How could it be like this..." the scene in front of him has refreshed Wu Hao''s three views.


    Surrounded by rocks and loess, without any vegetation, Wu Hao felt lifeless. This scene surprised him.


    Originally, in his imagination, this sub star should be a prosperous planet. At least, civilization must be higher than the earth, and the environment must also be better than the earth, but this seems not to be the case.


    At first, Wu Hao thought he had jumped into a wilderness, just like a desert in the earth.


    But after flying for two hours, he didn''t see any flowers and plants. Instead, a town appeared not far from him, which made Wu Hao refresh his three views and brush them back again.


    Skyscrapers, interstellar tracks, and even cars have been flying in the air, passing over his head from time to time, and this scene has fulfilled Wu Hao''s imagination.


    There are indeed too many civilizations on this sub star than on the earth, but why are there no plants around? Are there no plants on the sub star? It''s impossible by reason. As long as people can live, there should be plants.


    When Wu Hao entered the city, it was no different from the urban area of the earth. People came and went in all kinds, but everything seemed so mechanized.


    The roadside vending machine is fully intelligent, even the driver on the car is also fully intelligent. From time to time, you will see one or two ordinary people with physical fetuses, but they are far less than artificial AI.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao has thought of the future of the earth. Now the earth is also developing artificial AI on a large scale, and this technology is being promoted all over the world.


    But now look at the current situation of the whole sub star. There is no vitality in the street. All you can see are robots. Who will need such a future? No one wants it at all, at least the earth won''t.

 Chapter 553

    Walking, there was an explosion not far away, like an explosion caused by a fire in a supermarket.


    Wu Hao went to see it for a while. After a while, he heard the alarm bell. One police came over and many police came down from above.


    However, these policemen are all artificial AI robots. If they can''t see real living people, Wu Hao thinks he''s in the wrong place.


    I think he met so many strong sub stars. Why is it different from what he imagined now? It''s like entering a world full of robots.


    At this time, there was a fight in the supermarket. A man rushed into the sky and fought with another man, who was actually a robot.


    The strength of both sides is very strong, and the robot is terrible. Unexpectedly, both have reached the peak level of domain master.


    "The puppets on your child star have made so many powerful robots. What do you want? Is it ambition that makes you intend to dominate the whole universe?" The man was wounded all over.


    Robot police also flew into the air one after another, all with the peak strength of domain masters, and then surrounded the men.


    "Invader, kill!" The robot unified the slogan, the man resisted strongly, and did not intend to compromise in the face of these robots.


    But the strength of robots is not poor. There are too many robots. Even if they are strong, they can''t last long. After all, their strength is at the same level.


    Wu Hao can''t see it anymore. The man should not belong to Zixing. Since he is not a person on Zixing, he is not an enemy. Only if he is not an enemy can he become a friend.


    Wu Hao quickly flew to the sky and flew towards the man.


    "Come with me!" Wu Hao grabbed the man and left the scene in an instant. Even if the domain master''s peak robots wanted to catch up, they couldn''t catch up.


    "Let go of me, who are you, you son star demons, I''ll kill you." The man struggled hard. Wu Hao didn''t care at all. He continued to run with him for thirty miles before he stopped.


    "Well, be quiet. I''m not a human from the sub star. I''m from the earth. Who are you?" Wu Hao asked with both hands in his arms.


    "Ah? You''re not from Zixing? Then I misunderstood you. " At first, the man also had some doubts, because Wu Hao''s appearance was really different from the human beings on Zixing.


    "Well, I''m from Tong Xing. My name is Tong ya. Thank you for saving me just now."


    Hearing the name and planet, Wu Hao was stunned.


    "Are you a child star? Do you know Tong Ling? " Tongling is also a child star, but why does Tongling and Tongya look different.


    "Ah? Tong Ling, that''s my brother. Is that Tong Ling... "Then Tong Ya introduced Tong Ling''s appearance and information. Finally, Wu Hao nodded.


    He didn''t expect to meet Tong Ling''s brother here by such a coincidence. It''s still fate.


    "I know him, and I have a good relationship with him. Unexpectedly, I met you."


    "My brother, how is he now? He has gone to the earth to make fire for three years. I thought he was dead." Tong Ya asked excitedly.


    Wu Hao smiled: "don''t worry, he is very good now, and it is estimated that he has reached the intermediate level of world leader. He should come back in a few years."


    The reason why I dare to say that Tongling has reached the intermediate level of the world leader is also a conservative estimate, because now the Tiexiong Corps has the largest presence in the ghost area. Coupled with the resources he has given Tongling, it is at least promoted to the intermediate level.


    At this speed, Tongling should be able to reach the cosmic level in a few years. At the beginning, he also told Tongling that once he reached the cosmic level, he must leave there immediately, because ordinary people can''t pass there, and Tongling agreed at that time.


    "World leader intermediate level? It''s so powerful. It seems that we can avenge the child star soon."


    Wu Hao has also heard that the child star was destroyed because of Zixing. It seems that Zixing really has that problem and likes to capture other people''s planets. This is commonly known as a militant.


    "How long have you been here?"


    "I''ve been here for nearly a year. I almost died several times, but I didn''t die. That''s why my strength has improved by leaps and bounds."


    Wu Hao nodded. Indeed, if a person is forced into a desperate situation, his potential will explode.


    "Do you know the situation here? Why is it so developed here without any plants? "


    Since Tong Ya has been here for a year, he must know this problem.


    But at the mention of this problem, Tong Ya''s eyes changed greatly and filled with anger.


    "Because of the rapid development of resources and sub stars, almost all the resources on the planet have been developed. Therefore, it is because of this that sub stars will attack other planets and seize resources. Our child stars were originally a beautiful planet and very harmonious. It is because of their private ideas that all our resources have been taken away by them."


    Now Wu Hao fully understood that Bluestar was the same at the beginning. If he hadn''t rushed early, I''m afraid Bluestar would have become a dead star in a few years.


    "You follow me. Don''t you want revenge? We happen to have the same purpose." Wu Hao put his hand on Tong Ya''s shoulder. Since he met him, he naturally wanted to protect Tong ya.


    "You want revenge? And your planet? "


    Wu Hao shook his head: "no, my planet is also very beautiful. It is still beautiful now. I won''t let anyone hurt it. The reason why I want revenge is to help others."


    "Ah? Avenge others? " Tong Ya can''t understand what Wu Hao has done. There are so many strong people on Zixing. Can Wu Hao take risks for others.


    "Yes, there are too many people who want to trouble them, and I also have a responsibility. Your brother''s and several predecessors, I must end this matter for them."


    Hearing this, Tong Ya was moved, but he felt that it was impossible to rely on Wu Hao alone. After all, the whole Zixing didn''t talk about other strong people first. There were several cosmic strong people. Although Wu Hao was so young and strong, he couldn''t be stronger than the cosmic level.


    In his opinion, Wu Hao should have just reached the world Master level. Otherwise, why didn''t he just abolish those robots and run away with him.


    "Well, I''m afraid we can''t take revenge together. There are too many strong men." Tong Ya said with some frustration.


    "It''s all right. I''m here. Tongling is like my brother and his brother. I''ll protect it. Don''t worry."


    Although Tong Ya is reluctant, since Wu Hao has such a good relationship with his brother, he can only work together for the time being.


    "First tell me where most of them are, and do you know a man named monar."


    "Monar, I know. I just came back from other planets. I just advanced to the world Master level. Now I seem to have returned to their alliance headquarters. It''s not too far from here."

 Chapter 554

    Monar!


    Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly. When he came to Zixing, his first goal was monar, the fourth of the iron bull. Monar must pay a price.


    A strong murderous spirit rushed out and scared Tong Ya''s hind legs for two steps. Wu Hao reacted that his murderous spirit flowed out.


    "Go, take me to him first." Wu Hao said to Tong ya, nodded with Tong Ya and flew away with Wu Hao.


    On the road, Tong Ya has been explaining Zixing to Wu Hao. At present, Zixing has a lot of power distribution and powerful technology.


    Artificial AI technology has been developed incisively and vividly on this planet, and among these forces, the scariest is the red lotus group.


    The red lotus regiment has ultra-high artificial intelligence technology. In addition, there are many strong people. Needless to say, the red lotus regiment also uses the technology of combining artificial and human beings. Once the two are combined into one, it will burst out a strong combat effectiveness.


    That''s why the red lotus regiment has such strong combat effectiveness, while other forces are very strong, but there is an alliance among all these forces.


    The alliance of the three strongest organizations is called Salam alliance.


    Under the three forces, those forces are prevented by a slight weakness, so all the strong forces on this sub star are related to the whole alliance. Once it breaks out, it will have a chain reaction.


    The presidents of the three forces all have super strength. The universe is advanced. There are only seven universe level strong people on the whole sub star, and the red lotus guild should have three, so it is said to be the strongest.


    There are four left, and the other two guilds have two each.


    After hearing this, Wu Hao realized that the strong man hurt by Zixing came from this way. No wonder he attacked other people''s planets. In terms of unity, Zixing is really good, but he used the wrong place.


    These guilds are ranked from level 1 to level 4.


    There are three guilds at the first level, and Honglian is one of them.


    Level 2 is directly under the management of three guilds, level 3 is level 2, and level 4 is level 3. Each guild has strong guild protection.


    Once there is a war, there will also be a chain reaction. It is precisely because of this that the strong who hurt the child star will appear so united.


    Because everyone knows that once war breaks out, it will definitely be a disaster on this sub star.


    Monar''s Guild belongs to a very strong type in this area, and the president of the guild is a senior strongman.


    But in Wu Hao''s eyes, it seems a little insignificant. The Lord of the world is just a senior. He can destroy a pile by waving his hand.


    Soon they had come to the gate of Tianma guild, and monar was here.


    Wu Hao didn''t do it first. Sometimes it''s better to be polite than anything, because he won''t let monar die so easily.


    "Who is it? This is Tianma guild. Leave quickly!" The guard pointed a technology gun at Wu Hao.


    "Find monar and tell him that his enemy is looking for him." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Tong Ya on one side has been persuading him not to be so wormhole on the road just now. After all, the president of Tianma guild is a senior strongman of the world Lord.


    "Captain Meng? Since you are his enemy, just take your life. "


    However, it never occurred to me that the guard wanted to kill Wu Hao directly. After all, monar is the captain. If you please him, he will have a lot of benefits in the future.


    Bang!


    Wu Hao saw that the other party didn''t know what to do. Since he chose to do it, he was not polite. Monar had to do it.


    The violent explosion smashed the two guards directly. The movement attracted the attention of those inside, and they ran out of the Cong building one by one.


    "Who is Ni that dares to kill the excitement of our Tianma guild? It''s death." Five or six people appeared one after another, all eyeing Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. It was good for him to kill these people. Originally, he came to Zixing for revenge.


    Then the surrounding people burst one by one, all turned into blood fog, and the scene was bloody.


    Tongya on one side couldn''t help vomiting, but he was more surprised. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to be so powerful. You know, these gatekeepers are senior strongmen of domain master. Even though Wu Hao has reached the world Master level, can he be so abnormal.


    For a time, no one dared to approach Wu Hao, waiting for the strong of their guild to come.


    About two minutes later, many strong members of the guild came out, and more than half of them were robots. It seems that the most members of the so-called guild are robots.


    After all, there are probably not many humans on this sub star. It is estimated that robots can sustain it.


    "If you dare to make trouble in Tianma guild, who are you?" A man stood in the first place and asked sternly.


    The man''s strength has reached the world Master level. He should be a strong team leader, but Wu Hao still didn''t pay attention.


    "Call monar and he''ll tell you who I am." Now Wu Hao doesn''t intend to kill the four sides here until monar appears.


    In order to find out the situation, the other party still asked someone to inform monar. After all, he came for monar. What the situation is still depends on monar''s meaning.


    However, when monar saw Wu Hao, his face changed greatly and he laughed.


    "It''s you. I didn''t expect you to appear on the sub star. You''re looking for a dead end." Seeing Wu Hao, monar asked people to surround him without thinking.


    "What''s going on, monar? Who is he?" A strong man came over and asked coldly.


    "Captain, he''s from earth. I was going to kill him on earth. Unfortunately, he ran fast. I didn''t expect to find the door now. It''s all right. I''ll solve it myself." Monar didn''t look up to Wu Hao at all.


    Because he was able to chase and kill Wu Hao at the beginning, he can do the same now, so Wu Hao is still a weak person in his eyes as always.


    "Hehe, can you solve it yourself? Did I promise you? Today, I''ll let your whole guild bury you, otherwise how can you live up to the dead iron ox! "


    Suddenly, the whole guild collapsed. Wu Haode''s gravity field had covered the whole Tianma guild, and bursts of screams were heard at the scene.


    Those so-called robots can''t bear such a huge gravity squeeze one by one and burst open one after another.


    So did monar and others, who were completely unable to move their bodies.


    "What''s going on, monar? Who the hell is he?" The captain did not believe that monar would be an opponent at this time, and the other party also said that they would be buried with the whole guild.


    "This guy, how did this gravity become so terrible?" Monel knows Wu Hao''s gravity ability, but it didn''t have much impact on him at the beginning, but now it makes him unable to move.


    "What happened?" The president of Tianma guild appeared and forced himself out of it under great gravity.

 Chapter 555

    "President, this man came to take revenge on monar. He said he would be buried with our guild."


    The president''s face changed greatly.


    "Let''s bury Tianma guild? "I don''t have a small voice. I think I dare to be so arrogant with this little ability?"


    Wu Hao sneered: "then you are ready to meet my arrogance!"


    Wu Hao rose slowly and called to Tongya: "it will affect you later."


    At this time, Tong Ya is completely impressed by Wu Hao. The other party''s president is a senior leader of the world. Wu Hao actually suppresses the other party and deals with so many strong people at the same time. Is this Wu Hao''s real strength?


    This is too strong. I''m afraid it''s at least the strength of the Lord''s peak. No, it''s definitely the Lord''s peak.


    "No, this guy really wants to destroy the guild. Give it all to me!" The guild president also found that something was wrong, and the strength of the other party was not weak. At this time, monar was the most shocked.


    I haven''t seen Wu Hao for two years. Wu Hao is so strong that his strength is not weaker than that of the president of their guild. Why, what makes Wu Hao so strong.


    Everyone at the scene tried their best to break free from the gravity field, but even if they tried their best, they couldn''t break free from the shackles. Now the guild president began to be anxious.


    "This friend, you can sit down and talk about anything. You can ask for anything." The president tried to see if he could persuade Wu Hao.


    "Requirements? I have only one request. All the people related to monar will be killed. " As Wu Hao said, the lightning ball in his hand has begun to converge. Obviously, he wants to completely make the Tianma guild disappear on the sub star.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? There is a knight guild above us. Even if you have the world Master''s peak strength, it''s useless." The guild president said with a livid face.


    "Oh? The world leader''s peak level is useless? " Wu Hao knew at this time that these guys only thought he was the top of the world. In that case, he would let these guys die.


    "Then keep your eyes open." There was a strong wind around Wu Hao, and a light yellow aperture shrouded him. The powerful pressure immediately made the president of Tianma guild stare.


    "The universe, the universe, you are the universe!" The guild president panicked. He thought Wu Hao only had the peak of the world leader. Then he might be able to suppress things, but there was no way to suppress the universe.


    "How can it be, President? He can''t be cosmic." Meng Nan''er immediately spoke. Although Wu Hao''s momentum was strong, he absolutely didn''t believe that Wu Hao had reached the cosmic level.


    "Shut up. What the hell are you provoking?" The guild roared when it grew up. Now their guild is really coming to an end. How can they provoke the cosmic super strong? They can''t provoke them at all. One thought can make their guild fly ash annihilate.


    Although they also have a first-class guild, in which there are two cosmic strongmen, how can those two cosmic strongmen fight because of their small third-class guild.


    "Monar, you shouldn''t have gone to earth!" The thunder energy in Wu Hao''s hand was thrown down and instantly shrouded the whole Tianma guild.


    Wu Hao has controlled this energy well and will not kill the strong ones whose strength exceeds the world Master level, because he can''t let monar die easily.


    The violent explosion sounded countless screams. Ten seconds later, the whole Tianma guild was in ruins, and all the buildings had disappeared.


    There was no doubt about the destructive power, but when monar knew he was not dead, his eyes were a little different.


    "Not dead? Ha ha, I''m not dead. I said he definitely didn''t reach the cosmic level, definitely not. "


    At this time, even the guild president doubted whether Wu Hao was cosmic, because if it was cosmic, the blow just now should kill them all.


    "It seems that I''m not cosmic. It''s a happy thing for you?" Wu Hao landed slowly.


    "Hum, I tell you, Wu Hao, our knight guild has a half step cosmic existence. If you dare to kill us, the top will never let you go. At that time, you can''t run away."


    Monar said confidently, as if he had picked up a life.


    "Naive!" Wu Hao slapped him in the face.


    "Then I tell you, they will also be destroyed. I said that everything related to you will be buried together, or the whole child star will be destroyed."


    Naturally, his goal this time is to kill monar and avenge the iron bull, but then he will avenge Tongling''s hometown and fulfill his original promise.


    "Hahaha, you have to have that strength to talk big!" Monar still looked unconvinced.


    At this time, only more than a dozen strong people were left on the scene. They were already discussing how to escape.


    "Oh? It seems that I have to crush your self-confidence. " With a wave of Wu Hao''s hand, the more than ten strong men exploded instantly without leaving any trace.


    "Don''t you have hope for the knight guild? I can show you that your so-called hope is worthless in my eyes. " Wu Hao grabbed monar and their president.


    "Lead the way." Monar led the way to the knight guild without any consideration, because he felt that Wu Hao must not be the opponent of the president of the knight guild. As long as they got there, they could be saved.


    He galloped all the way and reached the knight guild in half an hour. Wu Hao didn''t think about it. An energy directly destroyed it.


    What Tong Ya saw on one side was thrilling. Wu Hao was too overbearing. He had just destroyed a level 3 guild and now he has destroyed a level 2 guild.


    "Wait, people should come out right away. I''ll show you how slim your so-called hope is."


    The guild was destroyed for some reason. Most of its members died in it, and the rest were only at the level of world lord or above.


    "Who!" The president of the knight guild flew up in a rage.


    "Knight president, save us, save us." Monar and President Tianma are asking for help.


    When the knight president saw the two men, he immediately understood that it was the enemy brought by the two guys.


    But now he doesn''t want to pay attention to them. He just wants to kill the culprit who destroyed their guild.


    "Are you the president of the knight guild?" Wu Hao looked at him and asked.


    "Knowing that we are a knight guild, you dare to do it. It''s death!" In fact, the president roared, this is an inexplicable disaster, how can he not be angry.


    "Hehe, half a step in the universe, isn''t it? It''s really a little powerful, but... How about that!" Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly and a lightning spear appeared in his hand.


    "Monar, this is your half step in the universe of hope."


    Whoosh!


    The lightning spear directly cuts through the sky, which is as fast as the speed of light.

 Chapter 556

    Without any hindrance, the spear ran through the body of the Knight Commander in an instant.


    Boom!


    Wu Hao had an idea. The lightning burst, and the head of the knight turned into a blood mist and disappeared without a trace.


    All the surviving members of the knight guild at the scene were like a nightmare. They saw their president killed and all the members fled.


    Mental strength, open!


    Everyone entered his mental range, and mental attacks killed members of these Knight guild one after another.


    Seeing this scene, monar was completely desperate. It was terrible. Wu Hao''s strength had definitely reached the cosmic level. Otherwise, how could he solve the knight President so easily.


    "Now? Who else do you think will be your hope? Three guilds? " Wu Hao is not empty at all. Even if the other party is cosmic, he can do it if he really wants to destroy the other party.


    "Wu Hao, you, don''t kill me. You can do whatever you want me to do. Don''t kill me. Our president ordered all this. You can kill him!" Monar suddenly looked at President Tianma.


    "You!" President Tianma pointed to monar. He never thought that monar should shirk the responsibility on him.


    He didn''t know why monar went to earth at the beginning, and how could he have ordered it.


    "Yes, he ordered it. You let me go. I''ll make cattle and horses for you. I''ll make atonement." Monar knelt on the ground and kowtowed one after another, trying to survive.


    "If you only shot at me, maybe I wouldn''t kill you, but the iron bull died in your hands. Do you think I might let you go?" Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly. Even if no one could stop him from killing monar today, it would be impossible even if the three guilds came.


    "No, the cow is not dead, he is not dead!" Monel said hastily.


    "What!" Wu Hao was shocked and caught him.


    "The iron ox is not dead? Where is it! " Wu Hao asked angrily, but there were some small expectations in his heart.


    "When he opened the door, he was beaten back to the prototype. Later, because he chased you, we don''t know where it went."


    Wu Hao hesitated. He didn''t know whether what monar said was true or false. For this man, he was likely to lie in order to live.


    Mental strength!


    In order to prove that what monar said is true or false, Wu Hao used his mental power again, and then controlled each other''s brain nerves.


    "Say, is the iron ox dead or not? Where is it?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "It''s not dead. It''s still on earth. I don''t know where it is." Monar''s answer made Wu Hao believe, because he had controlled monar''s spirit, and the other party could not tell a lie.


    "I hope he''s okay, or you''ll have to pay for your life, and you can die." Wu Hao looked at President Tianma.


    Now that he has destroyed the other party''s guild, he can''t let one go. The monster can only blame monar.


    "Tong ya, follow me back to earth first. I have something important to do." Wu Hao looked at Tong Ya and he didn''t refuse.


    Because now he knows very well that Wu Hao is a cosmic strong man, so it''s very safe to follow Wu Hao. At the same time, he has a lot of questions to ask. Moreover, he can''t do anything with his strength. It''s better to follow him.


    Although it is far away from the earth, Wu Hao forcibly opens the space door. He must find out whether the iron bull is dead or alive.


    Because the iron bull was beaten back to the circle, he may encounter danger anytime and anywhere. He must go back immediately.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao returned to the earth. Now all the threats have been lost here, and the cultivators have returned to the sect.


    Because the strength of the major practitioners has increased a lot during this period, their development is much better than before.


    The first thing Wu Hao did when he came back was worry, so he wanted to use this force to repair the true sect.


    "We all understand that it is urgent to find the iron bull. We must hurry up and use your relationship to block all slaughterhouses. I can''t let any emergencies happen."


    The leaders of all Xiuzhen sects nodded one after another. Although they were leaders, Wu Hao was the unified boss in their hearts. How could they not listen.


    Mr. Zhou has the most contacts among these people. With a phone call, he can get almost half of his strength.


    Then Wu Hao took monar back to the magic capital. It was here that the iron bull sacrificed himself and opened the door, so it''s very suitable to find it here.


    "Think clearly for me. Where did it leave after it was beaten back to its original shape?" Wu Hao grabbed monar and suspended in midair.


    "I can tell you, but you promise me to let me go as long as you find it." Monar was still worried that Wu Hao would kill him when he found the iron bull.


    Instead of this, he must negotiate good conditions in advance. If Wu Hao doesn''t agree, he will never tell the direction of the iron bull, because he will definitely pull a cushion to die.


    "OK, say it quickly." Wu Hao resolutely agreed that nothing is more important now than finding the iron bull.


    "It, it forgot to go southeast." Monar pointed to the southeast. Although he only wanted to kill Wu Hao, he vaguely remembered the direction in which the iron bull left.


    "Brother, I''ll find out. Although the prototype of the iron bull is a buffalo, we can still communicate between different animals. At least I can feel it."


    Wu Hao nodded and asked big blue to help. Big blue was very excited when he heard the news.


    At first, it had the best relationship with the iron lion in the whole secret capital. Of course, it hoped that the iron bull was still alive, so it followed to find the whereabouts of the iron bull.


    Originally, it planned to mobilize all lion families to follow, but Wu Hao felt that such a goal was too big. I''m afraid the lion family was discovered by the human and animal administration before finding the iron ox.


    After looking for it in the southeast for three days, I saw thousands of buffalo, but there was no trace of iron cattle. A bad feeling came to my heart.


    In desperation, Wu Hao had to call Mr. Zhou and ask him to send someone to control all the cattle slaughterhouses in the southeast. He had to check them one by one.


    But there are many slaughterhouses in the southeast, and there are many large farmers, each with hundreds of heads.


    But fortunately, Wu Hao has mental strength. Although the iron Bull has been hit back to the prototype, its breath will not change. As long as it has its breath, he will find it immediately.


    So at the end of the day, all the slaughterhouses looked the same, but there was still no trace of the iron bull. There was no sign around. Was it that the iron bull had


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao was so angry that he hit monar in the abdomen.

 Chapter 557

    "If there''s anything wrong with the iron bull, you''re ready to pay for your life!" This punch directly made monar faint. After all, there was a huge difference in strength. Although it was only a random punch, it was not what he could bear.


    All Xiuzhen sects and their own people searched for ten days, and there was no trace at all. Wu Hao was almost about to give up. Looking at this situation, I''m afraid Tieniu was caught at that time, either slaughtered or dead.


    "Wu Hao, just give up and don''t look for it?" Big blue was a little unwilling. Originally, he still held hope, but now the hope is dashed.


    "Hey, big blue, it''s not that I don''t want to find it. I''m afraid the whole earth is about to turn over, but I still can''t find it, so..." Wu Hao sighed.


    "Even if you turn it over, there is still a place you haven''t looked for. I will never give up. You don''t look for me!" Big blue said angrily. Wu Hao also understood him very well. He didn''t want to find the iron bull, but he shouldered more than just the iron bull.


    Now the whole earth is almost everywhere, and it is impossible to stop the operation of those slaughterhouses. After all, the world is not his own world, and others also need to live. Their practices have deeply affected the outside world for more than ten days.


    "Brother, just look again and look for those places you haven''t looked for." Xiaolan looks at Wu Hao and pleads.


    "Yes, I should keep looking, but where else haven''t I found now?" Wu Hao thought for a long time. He really couldn''t think of where he hadn''t looked. He had looked for everything he should have looked for.


    During this period of time, he has been to even rural farms, but he still hasn''t.


    However, just then, Wu Hao had a flash of light in his mind.


    "No, there''s another place we didn''t go!" Wu Hao suddenly stood up and called big blue and little blue.


    "You come with me." At present, the only place that Wu Hao can think of is this place, and it is also the most likely place.


    For a short time, he only worried about whether the iron bull would fall into the hands of mankind, so he was too worried and didn''t think of this possibility at all.


    But as things stand, there are only two possibilities.


    If the iron ox is really alive, he must be there. After all, it is the place that changes its life, but if it is not there, it is estimated that the iron ox is really dead.


    Wu Hao also didn''t fly directly, opened the space gate for transmission, and then came to the original southwest.


    Although monar is talking about the southeast, who knows what iron bull thought at that time, so it may really be here.


    "Where is this?" Big blue looked around, puzzled.


    "This is the dead pool where the iron bull fell at the beginning, and it is also the place where it entered the secret capital, so I think it may be here if it is still alive. Go, it''s in front!"


    Wu Hao took the lead and walked forward. When he came to the top of the dead pool, he still didn''t see the iron bull. Now Wu Hao was disappointed. This can be said to be the last hope. If there was no hope here, he had to give up.


    But as a result, there was no sign of life here. The only thing was a hole.


    "Let''s go..." Wu Hao walked out of the cave disappointed. However, when he came out of the cave, he looked at the people outside.


    Hundreds of meters away, a buffalo stared at them. Wu Hao was stunned. Before he could react, big blue rushed over.


    "Iron bull!" Wu Hao also reacted immediately. Big blue is too familiar with iron bull. I''m afraid it''s iron bull besides Xiaolan and him that can make it react so quickly.


    Eyes!


    The buffalo in the distance shouted and ran over. Wu Hao was sure that it was an iron bull, and his hanging heart finally fell down.


    "Tieniu, you are really here. It''s great to finally find you." Big blue said excitedly. If they would hug, they might have hugged each other.


    Wu Hao stepped forward and touched the head of the iron ox.


    "Man, it''s hard for you. I know you understand what we say. Don''t worry, I''ll let you recover." With that, Wu Hao took out a bottle of Xunyang juice, and then poured a drop into Tieniu''s mouth.


    "Because you are still the prototype, you can''t bear the energy of Xunyang juice. You can only drop it every day, but I believe you will recover soon."


    Eyes!


    The cry also represented that the iron bull was replying to what he said, but his eyes looked at monar with hatred.


    "Don''t worry, I will avenge you." As soon as Wu Hao grabbed it, Monal fell into his hands.


    "You, what are you doing? Didn''t you say to let me go when you found it?" There was a bad feeling in iron bull''s heart that Wu Hao was afraid to kill him.


    "I won''t believe what you said, but naturally you won''t believe what I said. From the beginning, you just held a glimmer of hope. Since there is only a glimmer, why not directly disappear."


    "No, no, I don''t want to die, don''t kill me, don''t!" Monar cried out in fear, but it didn''t work.


    Bang!


    It was another blood mist. After seeing monar''s death, the iron bull looked at Wu Hao, and then made a long cry of ''eyes''.


    "All right, stop yelling. Let''s go back first." Wu Hao took the iron bull back to the magic capital. This time, these people and these monsters gathered together again. He would never let them make any mistakes.


    Because he promised purple Python to take good care of all the strange animals. Moreover, Wu Hao can''t get rid of these strange animals today.


    For the next time, Wu Hao fed a drop of Xunyang juice to Tieniu every day. He could have given such a job to others.


    But big blue is eyeing around. He is also deeply afraid that big blue will feed too much to the iron bull in anxiety, so this matter must be completed by him.


    Three months passed in a hurry. Tieniu drank two Xunyang juice, but Huangtian didn''t lose heart. Tieniu finally recovered its original strength through the energy of Xunyang juice, and then recovered its original state.


    "Iron bull, you finally recovered!" Big blue said excitedly.


    "Yes, I finally recovered. I thought my life was over. I didn''t expect you to know I wasn''t dead." The iron bull also said with a smile. It has been depressed all this time.


    It was not until he saw Wu Hao and big blue in the mountain stream that he knew he still had hope.


    But when he saw Wu Hao, he didn''t dare to come forward, because he didn''t know the purpose of Wu Hao going there with big blue. Who knows it was because he went to find it.


    "Why do you want to go back? You don''t know, it''s hard for us to find. " Wu Hao smiled bitterly, because it really made them look good for a while and almost gave up.


    "Because there is a place full of hope, my second fate, I decided to go back there and gamble again."

 Chapter 558

    Wu Hao can also understand the mood of the iron bull. Perhaps the iron bull only held a glimmer of hope at that time, because they didn''t know it was still alive.


    But fortunately, the iron ox went there and didn''t stay in the city. Otherwise, I''m afraid the iron ox has already died in the slaughterhouse.


    Although it''s a little far away. It''s nearly 2000 kilometers from here to the southwest. Even if you walk, it''s estimated to take a year, but facts have proved that nothing is difficult in the world. I''m afraid those who have a heart will stick to it.


    After settling down the iron bull, Wu Hao returns to Zixing again. A few months later, Zixing''s purple Python doesn''t know what''s going on. He must hurry to find zimang.


    Tong Ya is on the verge of breaking through. He is already at the peak of the domain master''s strength. Because Wu Hao gave him a bottle of Xunyang juice, his strength soon entered the bottleneck period.


    After entering the sub star, Tong Ya reached the primary level of the Lord almost instantly. Because the breath in his body has been well released, he can break through immediately after entering the sub star.


    Feeling the power in his body, Tong Ya is a little excited. He has also broken through the world Master level. Now he finally has the right to speak in this sub star. At least he will not suffer and be bullied as before.


    "Thank you, brother Wu. Thank you so much." Tong Ya thanked him again and again. If it weren''t for Wu Hao, it would take him at least a year to break through and reach the world Master level. Now he can break out so quickly, which makes him not excited.


    "No thanks. I hope your strength can help me more than these, because I said we all have a common goal." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Tong Ya''s eyes slightly changed. Yes, they all have a common goal, that is, to eradicate the sub star. Therefore, even if he reaches the world Master level, he can''t relax, because only the world Master level is not enough to eradicate the strong ones on the sub star. He must work harder to reach the cosmic level.


    As long as he reaches the cosmic level, he can be as strong as Wu Hao. At that time, he will not be afraid of these strong people on Zixing.


    However, as soon as he entered the sub star Wu Hao, he found something wrong. Why is it different from before.


    There is a cosmic strongman near him. Are they from the three guilds? Wu Hao has some doubts. According to the truth, the cosmic strong can''t appear so easily.


    As Wu Hao took Tong Ya and touched it, he had to see what happened.


    "They are not members of the three guilds. Why are there so many strong people in Zixing?" Tong Ya knew at a glance that the other party was not the three guilds. Obviously, Tong Ya didn''t do less homework in the past year.


    "They seem to be patrolling. They don''t know what they''re looking for." Wu Hao looked at each other''s various behaviors. Obviously, it was not an ordinary gathering, but a carpet search in each region. Did something else happen during this period of time?


    "I have a way. Why don''t I go up and ask you later." With that, Tong Ya flew out and approached each other infinitely. Wu Hao was worried about him.


    The boy is too impulsive. Can the other party easily let him go when he goes out at this time? But with him, if Tong Ya is really in any danger, he will do it at the first time.


    After two minutes, Tong Ya flew back and was surprised to see how Tong ya did it. He actually inquired about the news, and he inquired openly.


    "What''s going on? How did you do it?" Wu Hao asked in surprise. Tong Ya smiled proudly. He finally found usable value.


    "Because my ability is to copy, copy other people''s ability, so just now I casually copied the language ability and appearance of sub star human beings. It''s basically no problem to want to survive here, but this ability consumes spiritual power, so I can''t use it for a long time."


    This is the first time that Wu Hao has heard of this ability.


    "You child stars have this ability?" Wu Hao asked again. If there were all of them, Tongling also had them.


    "No, our child stars have different abilities. They are divided into several types. My brother''s is a rare type. Absorption is also the only most powerful ability type of our child stars."


    "Absorption? What do you mean? " Wu Hao didn''t understand what Tong Ya said at all.


    "This ability is very powerful if it is used well, but it will become evil if it is not used well. The absorption ability is very strong on our planet, but it is rejected by many people, because it belongs to plundering other people''s spiritual power and enhancing their own ability. If you want to practice fast, you can only plunder. Therefore, after it was detected that my brother has this ability, he was sent to the ground to refine fire."


    Now Wu Hao understands that this is the case. No wonder Tongling''s cultivation is so slow. All this is because he doesn''t want to use his absorption ability to increase his strength and is deeply afraid of stepping into the dark.


    It seems that the human beings on the child star are all capable people and different people, all of whom have super powers. However, the ability of xiatong cliff can help him. After all, the most convenient way of this ability is to break into the enemy.


    "By the way, what did you find out just now?" Wu Hao just remembered the business.


    "Zixing has been punished. It seems that they have heard that many experts have died one after another. They were killed by a woman. In addition to the original universe level, many strong men have been sent from the mother planet, because the female killer doesn''t kill the universe level, and all the dead are below the universe level."


    "Female killer? What''s your name! " Wu Hao''s first instinct is zimang, because zimang said she had an account to settle with Zixing. I''m afraid she came to revenge.


    "I don''t know. I just know that the other party seems to be cosmic, and the strong men on the child stars of the knight guild and Tianma guild you destroyed before also think that the female killer did it."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. It''s bad. The female killer may really be the purple python. Now there are many cosmic giants from the mother star. Once the purple Python is found, it will be dangerous.


    So he must find the purple Python quickly. He can''t let the purple Python fight alone.


    "Follow them." Wu Hao followed Tong Ya with him. At present, he has no clue where the purple Python is. He may be found by the strong on Zixing.


    Since the other party is also looking for the purple python, it must be right to follow them. However, after three days and nights, these guys are headless flies and have no clue.


    In desperation, Wu Hao can only let Tongya''s wool enter the enemy again to inquire about the current situation, and at least ask about the current location of the female killer.


    After coming back, Tong Ya shook his head at him: "this guy doesn''t know. They said that the female killer came and went without a trace. They don''t know her whereabouts at all."

 Chapter 559

    At this time, the vision of heaven and earth appeared in the distant sky. The dark purple of the abyss appeared in the original blue sky, which looked very terrible. Then a huge mushroom cloud appeared in the sky, and the huge voice could be heard even here.


    "Someone is fighting over there. Maybe she is." Wu Hao grabbed Tong Ya and swept away quickly. When he arrived, the scene was in a mess.


    There was a huge 100 meter deep pit in front of me, just like an abyss, surrounded by corpses, which looked very miserable.


    The battle has stopped. Wu Hao opens his mind and tries to find clues. There are only two strong survivors at the scene except the bodies.


    "Help, help me, help me." Seeing the appearance of Wu Hao, the other party waved hard.


    "Who did it?" Wu Hao didn''t save people first. The other party is the strong one of Zixing. How can he save them.


    "Female, female killer, run, run her, help... Me." The other party tried to ask for help, but Wu Hao turned a blind eye.


    He returned to the sky and threw an energy ball directly on the man.


    It is absolutely impossible to save him. Since the other party still has one breath, he will directly send the other party to the West.


    Another huge mushroom cloud was generated, and the surrounding energy ran around, and the power of lightning covered it all.


    Now it seems that the female killer they said should be the purple python, because just now when he was exploring around, he had vaguely found the smell of the purple python.


    Purple Python is also a cosmic strongman, so this movement, coupled with her breath, is not who else she can have.


    Now the whole Zixing is chasing her again. Since he comes, he can''t let the purple Python be in danger.


    Therefore, the energy ball just now is to attract the eyes of the strong sub star. At the same time, the power of lightning can also let the strong sub star know that this event was done by a man.


    "Brother Wu, you will be in danger." Tongya also found Wu Hao''s intention, but he didn''t understand why Wu Hao wanted to help the female killer.


    Although it''s all to get rid of the child star, you should protect yourself first in this life and death situation, shouldn''t you.


    "It''s all right. If they want to kill me, come, lest I go to them." Wu Hao stood in place and waited for a few minutes. At this time, a group of strong men flew in not far away.


    "Brother Wu, let''s go. There are cosmic giants among them." Tong Ya began to panic. After all, how powerful a cosmic strong man is in his eyes. In addition, there are so many world-class strong men to follow. Although Wu Hao is also a cosmic strong man, his ability should be limited.


    "It''s all right. Don''t panic. Stand by and watch for a long time." Wu Hao took out the sky sword.


    "Man, this is the first time you and I cooperate with each other''s enemies. It''s time to show your power." Wu Hao looked at the shining sky sword, smiled and said.


    "Who the hell are you? One man and one woman kill my son star strongman. The whole universe has no way to live for you." After the other party appeared, he pointed to Wu Hao.


    Just now, Wu Hao has made Tong ya a woman. For the time being, he must attract all his eyes so that the purple Python has a chance to breathe.


    "You should be talking about yourself. When you come, bury them with them."


    The sky sword refers to the sky, and a mighty sword meaning flourished. When Wu Hao opened his eyes, the whole sky darkened, and everyone looked at the scene in horror.


    What happened and why there was such a terrible change.


    Tongya on one side was deeply confused. He really couldn''t understand what stage Wu Hao''s strength was at.


    At first, he thought that even at the cosmic level, I''m afraid it was only the primary level of the universe. If he saw a child star, he still had to run.


    But now what they face is the intermediate of the universe, but Wu Hao''s momentum is far beyond each other. Obviously, he is not the primary of the universe at all.


    "Scare me? Hum, it''s just the beginning of the universe. There are so many strong people who kill my child and mother star. You''ll die here today! " The other party obviously thought Wu Hao was just making a show.


    When the sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand moved slightly, the sky fell apart.


    Sword of the moment!


    The vast sword rain plunged the surrounding into chaos, and the powerful sword meaning made the world pale.


    The sword of an instant is a white sword, and thousands of swords evaporate in a short instant.


    There was another violent wind and rainstorm explosion at the scene, and no one was spared from the disaster.


    The middle-level strong man in the universe was also swallowed in an instant and died in the sword rain. There was no survivor at the scene.


    Tong Ya swallowed his throat. If he used to worship Wu Hao''s strength, now he just admires him.


    It''s terrible. Wu Hao is definitely the strongest of all the people he has seen. He is likely to be stronger than any strong person on the sub star. With only one sword, he killed the team of hundreds of people, including an intermediate strong person in the universe.


    "Brother Wu, are we still waiting?" Tong Ya couldn''t help being curious. In fact, he also wanted to see Wu Hao kill people. He didn''t know why he was addicted, because Wu Hao started for a moment, but the visual feeling he brought to him was endless.


    "Don''t wait. Just achieve your goal." Wu Hao received the mail and left with Tong ya.


    "Brother Wu, with your strong strength, why don''t you directly kill the strongest of the other party, so that the child star will be destroyed." Tong Ya asked somewhat puzzled.


    Wu Hao shook his head.


    "It''s not a problem to kill the strongest person of the other party. The key is that the child and parent star are one star. That will completely annoy the parent star. Although I have the ability to destroy the child star now, I don''t have the strength of the strong person on the parent star at present."


    At the beginning, he had heard of the parent star. The strong ones above were much stronger than the child stars. There were also many advanced stars in the universe. There were also peaks in the universe. It seemed that he even heard of higher existence.


    Therefore, under the current circumstances, it is better for him to keep a low profile. Although there is no problem with his current strength to deal with the advanced universe, I''m afraid he can only run away if he really wants to meet the top strength of the universe.


    "Oh, what shall we do now? Go find the female killer? I think she is also super strong. As long as you work together, the strong on this sub star will kill one by one. I''m afraid even the parent star will dare to wander. "


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly. Although he said so, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to find purple python. Who knows where purple Python''s next destination is.


    According to the battle scene just now, the purple Python should have reached the intermediate level of the universe, so she will directly choose the strong ones at the primary level of the universe or under the universe to deal with.


    Because if she doesn''t make a move, it will be a moment. Just like just now, she makes a move in a moment, runs after fighting, and doesn''t give the other party any chance to respond.

 Chapter 560

    Therefore, according to the behavior of running after fighting, I don''t know where to find the purple python. Now I can only take one step at a time and protect the purple Python as much as possible.


    Although the strength of the purple Python should reach the intermediate level of the universe, and there are few rivals on this sub star, there are also high-level cosmic strongmen on the sub star. Once those guys make a move, the purple Python will be in danger.


    "Let''s find a place to settle down and see what happens." Wu Hao has no clue now. According to reason, he should also participate in the suppression of Zixing.


    But now he didn''t find the purple python. He was still worried. One more thing, he didn''t know why the purple Python retaliated so crazy against Zixing. Is there any deep hatred between the purple Python and Zixing?


    If so, why didn''t the purple Python tell him.


    Originally intended to find a home to stay at nine o''clock, but the hotel did not accept them. It also said that they were alien species and would not accept them.


    They even called the police directly and planned to catch them. It seems that the child star has been demonized. Now when they see a living man, they think they are the enemy.


    However, on this sub star, Wu Hao has to admire. Although it is all artificial AI, it is very efficient.


    It was only two minutes before the police arrived. The police surrounded the hotel. This efficiency and speed would be better if the earth could be half that of others.


    "In that case, there''s no way." Looking at the robots with laser guns ready to catch him, Wu Hao sneered.


    Originally, he wanted to be quiet for two days. Now it seems that he can''t be quiet. Since Zixing is now killed by everyone, he won''t be polite.


    "Brother Wu, can you let me try?" Just when Wu Hao wanted to destroy here, Tongya on one side spoke.


    Because he has been with Wu Hao, he has never had a hand, so now his hands are itchy.


    Looking at Tong Ya''s eagerness to try, Wu Hao nodded and really wanted to give these young people more opportunities. Otherwise, it would be useless if they had no actual combat experience.


    These robots are all the peaks of domain masters. As a primary domain master, Tong Ya is basically not in danger.


    Tongya repeatedly shot and swam between them. Soon, there were bursts of explosions at the scene, and all robots were destroyed.


    And Tong Ya''s hands also began to gather energy. It seems that he has a more crazy plan.


    The energy ball in Tong Ya''s hand was the size of a car. He threw it directly without thinking about it.


    In an instant, an area nearby was razed to the ground, which should be hundreds of meters around.


    "Shit, you''re trying to blow me up!" Wu Hao came to him speechless. Just now he was standing in the hotel and suddenly felt the energy.


    "Hey, hey, how can it be? With brother Wu''s strength, even if you stand still, I can''t hurt you." It was because he knew this that Tong Ya took the unscrupulous shot at that time. Otherwise, how could he even bomb Wu Hao.


    The huge movement attracted the strong human beings of the sub star. They looked at the scene and immediately knew that someone was making trouble.


    "Lord junior, how brave! You outsiders are too arrogant these days. Do you really think there is no one on our sub star?" All those who come here are the strong ones at the world leader level, and one of them is in the world leader intermediate level.


    "Come on, here''s your chance." Wu Hao looked at Tong Ya and said.


    However, Tong Ya was a little confused: "but there are too many of them. I''m alone."


    "It''s all right. Just kill one and I''ll help you with the rest." When Wu Hao finished, Tong Ya nodded and ran over immediately.


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao makes a way for Tong ya. When Tong Ya chooses his opponent, he controls all the others.


    Tong Ya''s heart is not big. He is steady. He doesn''t choose the intermediate level of the world Lord, but the same primary level of the world Lord as him.


    Because he has self-knowledge, he just broke through and reached the main level of the world. How can he be an intermediate opponent? Now he is just able to practice against a junior strong man.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t you move?" The rest of them didn''t understand what had happened. They couldn''t move except the partners who fought with each other.


    "Just watch it, or you''ll die soon." Wu Hao said coldly.


    "Who the hell are you? Let us go!" The other party snapped.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded and one person died on the spot.


    "I said just look at it. Too much nonsense will kill people." No one dares to answer this time. They just hope their partners can win and help them free.


    Tongya and the other party fought again, which was very fierce. Obviously, Tongya had some invincible Guodu houses. After all, the other party was an old junior, and he had just advanced.


    "Just reaching the primary level, you want to kill me. It''s like dying." The more the opponent plays, the more confident he is. He completely forgets that Wu Hao is not far away.


    Tong Ya fought hard with the other side. He became braver and braver. He was black and blue. He didn''t intend to ask Wu Hao for help.


    Because this is his agreement with Wu Hao. If he doesn''t kill each other, he won''t speak even if he dies.


    Wu Hao also saw Tong Ya''s firm eyes and unshakable faith. He took back what he wanted to do.


    All the strong get up step by step. He also hopes Tong Ya can get up by himself. After all, he can''t help for a lifetime.


    The other party pinched Tong Ya''s neck. They fell at a high speed and were about to hit the ground.


    Because Tong Ya is at the bottom, if he suffers from this attack, he may be seriously injured and even endanger his life. However, Wu Hao still didn''t take action.


    Sometimes people can break through themselves when they are in a desperate situation. Tong Ya wants such a battle.


    Want to come to the same oneself also understand, so desperately resist, want to break free from the shackles, but the other party''s strength is stronger than him, want to break free, it''s not easy.


    At the critical moment, Tong Ya bit the other party''s wrist, made a sudden force and tore off a piece of meat in an instant.


    The other party immediately screamed and let go. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tong Ya turned from passive to active.


    Bang!


    They smashed heavily to the ground and raised bursts of smoke. Everyone at the scene looked at the direction of the smoke and didn''t know who won.


    When the smoke dispersed, I saw two people in the pit, one above and one below.


    Tong Ya reverses and seriously injures the other party. At this time, he smashes his fist on the other party''s head, because he knows he must kill the other party now.


    The other party had no strength to fight back, and finally fell down with a heavy blow.


    Tong Ya was also completely relieved. He won and finally won. Although he won some twists and turns, this is a real battlefield. No matter what way you use, he won.

 Chapter 561

    After all, this battle is related to his life. If he doesn''t use that way, I''m afraid he''s the one who died now, so there''s no need to tell each other about the so-called martial virtue.


    "Yes, you won." Wu Hao comes to Tong ya. Tong Ya explains everything with his determination. Although he is embarrassed, he still insists.


    Hearing this, Tong Ya smiled: "Hey, brother Wu, I didn''t disappoint you."


    Wu Hao nodded: "you did a good job. Just leave the rest to me."


    Tong Ya didn''t speak. At this moment, it''s impossible even if he wants to continue fighting, unless he wants to die.


    The rest were angry when they saw that their partners were dead, but suddenly they felt a murderous spirit.


    "None of the strong of the child star can live." A look in the eye, the lightning in the hand directly detonated the whole field, and the whole town was destroyed. The terrible destructive power made a life-long opportunity for a ten kilometer radius.


    They didn''t know what had happened, and how they finally died was even more unclear.


    Twenty miles away, the red lotus guild base is here. Such a powerful explosion has attracted their attention.


    "Who on earth is making trouble in the territory of my Honglian guild?"


    During this time, war broke out again in the whole Zixing, but the red lotus guild was safe, so everyone said that the territory of the red lotus guild dared not move, but this happened just after the news was broadcast. Who didn''t hit them in the face of the red lotus guild!


    "President, the strength of the other party is not weak. Would you like to go and have a look in person?"


    "Go!" The red lotus guild has always been decisive, so it immediately gathered three cosmic giants and went to the explosion site. Wu Hao didn''t find these problems at all. After dealing with the play site, he left with Tong ya.


    In terms of the current situation of the sub stars, it is basically impossible to stay in hotels. Not only they, but also humans on other planets.


    As for this, Wu Hao didn''t care too much, because it''s the same everywhere he lives. Now the most important thing is to find the purple Python first.


    After Wu Hao and others left, the red lotus guild rushed to the scene, but no one was seen.


    The same is true around. I haven''t found Wu Hao for a long time.


    But just ten minutes later, a coquettish figure appeared in front of them.


    "Who are you!" President Honglian looked at each other angrily, but the other party didn''t speak, just slightly frowned at the pit on the ground.


    "Yes, Madam President, she seems to be the woman who made a lot of noise these days and killed many people. Maybe she did what happened just now." Suddenly, a task whispered to the president of the red lotus guild.


    "Oh? It''s actually her. She looks very good. Since I met her here and made trouble on my territory, I''ll catch her and talk slowly. " Everyone has a black face.


    They naturally know what virtue they will have. I''m afraid they won''t say it slowly. Women are just for enjoyment in their president''s eyes.


    "Who am I? I''ve heard that a female killer in blue has been killing the strong on our planet. I think it should be you? So you should know who I am. " President Honglian smiled lightly.


    This female killer in blue has only the strength of the middle level of the universe. It''s impossible to resist in front of him, so he''s going to decide on this woman today.


    Feeling stronger than himself, purple Python frowned slightly.


    "Are you the president of the red lotus guild?" Purple Python asked coldly. Now it''s troublesome. The other party''s strength is stronger than her, and there are so many people behind her.


    Don''t love war!


    This is the first idea in purple Python''s heart. Others may have a try, but not now. The strength of the other party is much higher than her. The flower who loves war may suffer from her own loss.


    Just then, the purple Python threw out two smoke bombs and shrouded the scene in an instant.


    "Stop her. There''s no way to run!" President Honglian found for the first time that a space network was immediately shrouded in the scope of consciousness, and no one could leave this area.


    The purple Python also knew this and tried his best to attack the invisible wall, but it was always fruitless.


    After a while, the smoke dissipated, and everyone surrounded it. The purple Python tried his best to resist and killed many people at one time.


    However, despite her efforts, she was still not the opponent of President Honglian and was seriously injured for a time.


    "I dare to resist in my hand. Originally, you were in other areas. I don''t care who you want to kill, but you put your hand under the name of my Honglian guild and destroyed a full city. Today I want to see how ambitious you are."


    The purple Python was also stunned. He didn''t know what the other party meant.


    She destroyed a city? Although she did kill many strong sub stars during this period, she had never done anything like destroying the city.


    But she has fallen into the hands of the other party. No matter how to explain, the other party can''t let her go. It''s better to take a step by step.


    The news soon spread that the female killer was caught by President Honglian. I''m afraid it''s more or less bad.


    Wu Hao, who was having dinner, stood up immediately after hearing the news.


    "Go, don''t eat." Wu Hao asks Tong ya to leave. Purple Python is caught. He can''t sit idly by.


    "Brother Wu, is that woman important to you? I feel you are in a hurry. "


    In terms of Wu Hao''s various styles, unless things are serious, Wu Hao will deal with them calmly.


    But this time Wu Hao didn''t seem very calm, but he went a little too far. He destroyed several other cities and killed so many strong people.


    The purpose of doing so is obvious, in order to attract the strong of Zixing and create a living space for the female killer.


    Now when I heard that the female killer was arrested, Wu Hao''s expression solidified. He didn''t hesitate to go out. Obviously, he wanted to save the female killer.


    So he concluded that the female killer must be important to Wu Hao, otherwise I wouldn''t be so interested.


    "Of course it''s important. Without her, maybe I couldn''t come to Zixing." Wu Hao said faintly.


    At the beginning, purple Python insisted on sending him to the ground to make fire. Although the ground to make fire is very dangerous and purple Python''s practice seems cruel, he thanked purple Python very much.


    If purple Python hadn''t insisted on sending her to the earth to refine fire, he might be the peak of domain master now. How could he have this strength to fight against the strong of Zixing.


    "By the way, don''t go with Tong Ya this time. After all, the other party is the red lotus guild. Find a place to live nearby. I''ll find you nearby after I save people."


    Tong Ya nodded. He knew that if he followed the past, it would be a burden. Instead of doing so, he might as well stay here. Although it can''t help, it also reduces some burden on Wu Hao.

 Chapter 562

    "Brother Wu, you must be careful. I''ll wait for you here." Before leaving, Tong Ya said with some worry.


    Wu Hao smiled: "don''t worry, they want my life is impossible. If something happens to purple python, I will not let them go." Then Wu Hao left at top speed.


    At this time, purple Python has been brought into the red lotus guild, which is a huge town. No wonder the red lotus guild is the first guild on the child star, which deserves its reputation.


    After entering the red lotus guild, purple Python was sealed with spiritual power, that is to say, at this moment, she is completely an ordinary woman.


    Purple Python also knew that she was doomed this time. The other party sealed her psychic power. In addition, she was not the opponent of President Honglian at all.


    The red lotus president brought her back unharmed. At first glance, it was not a simple purpose.


    Although she has lived for hundreds of years and has seen everything, it is impossible for her to betray herself.


    So she thought about it at the first time. If the president of Honglian wanted to plot against her, she would definitely commit suicide immediately, even if she bit her tongue and killed herself.


    At this time, two women came from the outside. According to their clothes, they should be maidservants.


    "Miss, the president asked us to arrange for you to take a bath." The clothes on both hands were obviously going to change her.


    "Get out!" Purple Python''s eyes were full of murderous spirit. He bathed him at this time. It was obvious that the president of the red lotus guild was really not kind.


    "Young lady, we are also forced to be helpless. If you don''t wash it, the president will kill us. Sobbing..." the two women cried.


    Seeing the two people crying, the purple Python looked slightly moved and actually took someone to operate. The president of the red lotus is really something.


    "All right, all right, stop crying and wash." Just take a bath. It''s no big deal. Purple Python doesn''t want to embarrass them too much.


    "Thank you, miss. You''re a good man." Their expressions relaxed, as if they had picked up a life.


    "You are not from this planet?" Purple Python looked at them and asked.


    "No, no, we are from TAM star. We were caught by Zixing''s people accidentally, and then they brought us back to be maidservants. Sobbing..." he began to cry again.


    Purple Python didn''t speak, and they were miserable. Tam star naturally knew that it was an asteroid. Of course, she didn''t have the strength to resist the child star.


    "Miss, I heard that you killed many of their strong men these days. We admire you very much, but now we can''t save you." Their eyes showed deep guilt.


    Purple Python smiled: "it''s all right, people, there will always be this. I''ve lived for hundreds of years, and that''s enough. If you have a chance, run quickly. If you stay in this place for one day, you will suffer another day."


    They didn''t speak. They didn''t want to escape, but they were little women with no strength to bind chickens. They couldn''t escape at all, otherwise they would have escaped long ago.


    After washing, the two women changed clothes for her, which was very exquisite. Such clothes made the purple Python more feminine and more gentle.


    "It''s so beautiful. I finally know why the president likes you so much."


    Purple Python smiled: "you know what beauty is, but it''s good."


    Seeing himself at this time, purple Python also relaxed. Maybe this is the best ending. Although he was unkempt before, he is now beautiful and moving. If he dies in this posture, it should not be too ugly.


    "Miss, let''s go down first. We''ll come back later."


    Purple Python nodded. She had to hurry up and think about how to die with President Honglian.


    At this time, Wu Hao has reached the periphery of the red lotus guild, which has been guarded by the members of the guild layer by layer.


    No wonder it is called the first of the three guilds. Compared with those three-level guilds and two-level guilds, the red lotus guild is like an empire.


    If you go in from here, it is bound to scare the snake. Who knows what kind of person president Honglian is, in case the other party tears up the ticket?


    So he can''t take too many actions without knowing the purpose of the other party''s taking the purple python.


    After finding the gap, Wu Hao pulled a member of the other party directly without revealing a sound.


    The sky sword was placed on each other''s neck.


    "Keep quiet. If you dare to make a noise, you will die immediately." Wu Hao said coldly.


    The other party suddenly nodded. Obviously, life is the most important now. At present, Wu Hao whispered about the current situation.


    "Did your guild catch a woman just now? Where is she now?"


    The man pointed to the direction of the guild: "in, in."


    "What are you doing with her?" Continue to ask.


    "Well, that''s what our president wants to catch. Our president sees her beautiful and says, play..."


    Hearing that Wu Hao was angry at last, the other party was just thinking about it.


    With a swish, the sword wiped off each other''s neck, and there was no sound.


    I dare to touch Wu Hao''s woman. It''s killing me!


    After knowing the purpose, Wu Hao is ready to start. Since the other party has this purpose, he will not easily tear up the ticket, so now he doesn''t have anything to fight in.


    For a time, Wu Hao didn''t keep his hand. He tore up all the guards like a great white shark.


    "Let you grow up and say his grandpa is coming!" When Wu Hao kills people, he beats them inside. At the same time, his mental strength always covers the surroundings. As long as he finds the trace of purple python, he can find it at the first time.


    At this time, the president of Honglian had changed his clothes and came to the room where the purple Python was imprisoned. As soon as he opened the door, he was a pair of hues.


    "Little beauty, I''m here. Are you in a hurry?" The president rubbed his hands. When he saw the carefully dressed purple python, his heart beat even more.


    "Sure enough, I''m gorgeous. No wonder I''m a killer. You caught me. Come and play with me." The other party came to the purple python.


    At this time, zimang is not moved. She has been struggling in her heart. Now there is only one way to kill President Honglian and let the other party relax their vigilance. Only in this way, the other party will fully trust her.


    But in this way, she will be very dangerous. At least her body will be dangerous. She is not willing to sell her body, so she will be so tangled.


    "What''s the matter, little beauty? Don''t you want to? It''s all right. As long as you serve me well once, I promise to let you go, and no matter who you kill in the future, I don''t care about you as long as you''re not in my territory. " President Honglian vowed.


    "Really?" Purple Python opened her mouth. This is an entry point. Since she wants to kill each other, she must make the other party think she really just wants to live. In fact, she has long forgotten life and death.


    Just before dying, there was someone in my heart who couldn''t let go.

 Chapter 563

    She didn''t know why she couldn''t forget that figure since last time.


    After Wu Hao calmed down in her heart, she always ran around. Every time she thought of Wu Hao, she always couldn''t calm down.


    For example, now, even if she knows that she is very dangerous, even if she knows that she expects Wu Hao, but now even if Wu Hao comes here, she can''t save her, but even so, she still has expectations.


    "Of course it''s true. Although the universe is huge and there are countless beautiful women, to be honest, I haven''t tasted women like you, so I have to enjoy it."


    Purple Python is about to vomit. What kind of man is this? Damn it. Her angry heart is being forcibly restrained by her. She knows that the only thing she can do now is patience.


    Just as the purple Python was about to take off his clothes, a man outside suddenly knocked on the door and scared the purple Python quickly put on his clothes.


    "Shit, I''m doing business. Are you looking for death?" President Honglian was so angry that his men were too blind to see.


    "Yes, President, someone made trouble and said to let you go out to see him." The men outside said timidly, obviously afraid of their president.


    "See me? Who? "


    The men outside suddenly lost their voice. I don''t know why.


    "Who is it?" After the president of Honglian yelled, there was a sound outside again.


    "Well, the man said, it''s your grandpa. Let you go out to see him." Trembling as he spoke, he was obviously very afraid.


    Hearing this, the president of Honglian was very angry. Who else on the sub star dared to say such words to him? It was death.


    After getting up, President Honglian angrily walked out, but when he came to the door, he stopped again, turned his head to look at the purple Python and smiled again.


    "Hey, beauty, wait for me first. I''ll come soon." Then push the door and leave.


    Zimang breathed a sigh of relief for no reason, but he felt a little uneasy. Who would make trouble in Honglian guild at this time, and said that he was the grandfather of Honglian president.


    Excluding the grandfather who is really the president of Honglian, the other party must be a man who has eaten the courage of a bear heart and a leopard.


    Thinking of this, zimang thought of Wu Hao again.


    If it was him, he would dare to come out. However, at the thought of this, the purple Python''s face changed greatly.


    It''s more like Wu Hao''s style than others. Is it really him?


    Purple Python immediately went to the door to open the door and wanted to go out, but the door was held by a hand.


    "Let the two maidservants come in and I''ll freshen up." They nodded.


    Obviously, now the scope of purple Python''s activities is only this room. He has no way to lose his strength. He has to see if there are other channels to get information.


    At this time, Wu Hao has killed to the nave. Many people have died in the whole Honglian guild. Even the two middle-level strong men in the universe were killed by him, and the other was seriously injured.


    Originally, Wu Hao was going to make up for the fatal blow and finish the rest. At the critical moment, President Honglian arrived in time to save the other party.


    "Oh? The speed is pretty good. " Wu Hao smiled and responded, but when he saw that President Honglian was wearing pajamas, his face changed.


    What pajamas do you wear in the daytime? It''s not like just waking up, so there''s only one. This guy just came from the purple python, isn''t it


    "Who the hell are you? You dare to kill the people of my Honglian guild!" President Honglian tied up his clothes and his face was livid.


    At this time, he has seen another cosmic strong man die and can easily kill his cosmic men. Obviously, the guy in front of him is definitely not weak.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t say it all. Am I your grandfather? I''m deaf or deaf."


    Mentally, he shot all around. Finally, he finally found the purple python. It should be all right to see the appearance of the purple python, so he was relieved. The urgent task is to solve the immediate problems first.


    "You want to die!" The hand of the president of Honglian, who tied up his clothes, hit him like a dragon''s claw, and Wu Hao opened more easily.


    Wu Hao was surprised by the huge power in his hand. It seems that the strength of this red lotus president lies in his technique.


    The powerful force can hold the ground and tear it. Even the land can lift several floors high, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    "I''ll go. Do you think you''re practicing dragon claw? But it''s all right. I''ll meet you today. "


    He is not very worried about the strength of the other party. The universe is advanced. He can''t help it. Although he may not be able to kill him, the other party certainly can''t kill him.


    Gossip dragon palm!


    Wu Hao''s figure suddenly became a little enchanting, but soft and hard.


    This is the palm technique taught by Tuoba Wuji before. It belongs to the unique skill of Wuji sect. Usually, he only uses it to strengthen his body. Unexpectedly, it is useful today.


    The skill of President Honglian is similar to that of the dragon claw hand. In this case, he naturally wants to use the eight trigrams to swim the Dragon palm to see what effect it can have.


    "Boy, you can''t go today." President Honglian''s just fierce strength attacked Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao didn''t dodge at all, because the basis of this eight trigrams dragon palm is just with softness, and softness with hardness.


    Therefore, since the strength of the other party is so strong, he can play a limitless effect.


    Full name: Taiji Bagua Youlong palm!


    Yin and Yang belong to Yang when the other side is Yin, and Yin when the other side is Yang.


    The huge power in the hands of President Honglian should have had an explosive effect and even took Wu Hao''s life, but with a wave of Wu Hao''s hands, you defused his moves fast or slow.


    In an instant, the strong power of President Honglian was eliminated, and the rest was just ordinary attacks.


    Bang!


    With a slap, President Honglian suddenly flew out and hit the wall directly. Wu Hao was surprised to see this scene.


    It''s too tough. It turns out that the gossip Youlong palm has this effect, but he was clumsy before.


    I always thought that since it was just a matter of Xiuzhen sect, it should not have much effect in the face of such a difficult battle.


    Now I think he misunderstood that the combat skills did not have much impact. What could affect was his own strength.


    The stronger the strength, the stronger the power, and the weaker the power, the less effective the power.


    Just like now, with all his strength, his own strength should not be lower than the advanced level of the universe. According to reason, he can have a bloody war with President Honglian.


    But the appearance of Taiji Bagua Youlong palm makes the battle seem such an ordinary weapon.


    Any great power can turn it into nothingness under the palm of the Taiji Bagua Youlong. Therefore, the blow of President Honglian just now did not erupt any powerful power, but was pushed away by him and caused some damage.

 Chapter 564

    President Honglian was a little embarrassed and scared from the ground. His face was even more ugly. He didn''t expect to start so badly and was thrown into shit.


    "You, you completely annoyed me. No one can save you today!" The powerful spiritual power scattered in all directions and crushed the whole nave in an instant. Obviously, President Honglian was really angry.


    But the more angry he was, the more he wanted to laugh. Before that, he had not started with them for a long time. First, he gave each other some face in the face that the other party was the strongest guild.


    Second, if you attack the red lotus guild, I''m afraid it will disturb the strong of the parent star. It''s not good if you send the top level strong of the universe at that time. At least now he hasn''t the ability to deal with the strong of that level.


    So for various reasons, he didn''t fight against the red lotus guild, but he never thought he let go of the red lotus guild, but the red lotus guild caught the purple python.


    In this case, it only shows that the red lotus guild is unlucky. Although it takes some effort to deal with the president, it doesn''t mean it can''t deal with it.


    In this ordinary world, it is different from that in the earth refining fire. The high-level power of the universe in the earth refining fire can''t compete with his current strength.


    Because in the process of refining fire in the earth, all the strong are bought with their lives, so they are much stronger than those from the outside world.


    The strong in the earth refining fire, any primary cosmic can definitely resist the intermediate cosmic strong.


    And he is an outsider. His strength itself is much stronger than others. Even in the ground fire refining, he can fight beyond his level, so his strength will be stronger outside.


    "Who are you and why do you have such strong strength? Such a strong person can''t be an unknown person."


    After several rounds of fighting, President Honglian has found something wrong. The young man in front of him clearly has only the primary breath of the universe, but he can suppress him, the senior of the universe. It is impossible to be just a weak person in the primary of the universe.


    In addition, Wu Hao easily killed one of his cosmic intermediate men just now. Such strength is definitely a first-class strong man in this sub star, but he has never seen this young man.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. As long as you know, I''ve let you go several times before, but this time you caught my man. Do you think you should die?" Wu Hao will never talk nonsense to him again. It''s time to end it.


    "Want to kill me? Hahaha, I admit you are very strong, but it is absolutely impossible for you to kill me. "


    Suddenly, a box appeared in President Honglian''s hand. He opened the box.


    "Boy, this is the space gate linking the parent star. Don''t worry, I''ll come back. I''ll take your life at that time. Wait!" With that, the president of Honglian disappeared, and Wu Hao had no time to do it.


    Seeing the disappearance of President Honglian, Wu Hao frowned slightly. It was troublesome. After the other party went to the home star, he would certainly inform the strong one of the home star in the shortest time, which was bad for him.


    However, he couldn''t manage so much at the moment. Wu Hao walked in the direction of purple python.


    The president of his own family has been defeated. Who dares to block Wu Hao''s way? When he sees Wu Hao all the way, they all choose not to fight the murderer.


    "Stop, the president said no admittance here!" However, the two guards guarding the door of the purple Python were very blind. It was obvious that they didn''t know what was happening outside.


    "Get out!"


    Bang!


    The strong breath directly bounced them away and hit the wall not far away.


    The purple Python in the house has heard Wu Hao''s voice.


    Just now she called two maidservants in to inquire about the situation outside. When the two maidservants told her Wu Hao''s appearance, she knew it must be Wu Hao.


    So she wanted to find Wu Hao at that time. At least she couldn''t let him die here. After all, President Honglian has the advanced strength of the universe, and Wu Hao is not an opponent.


    But when the two maidservants said that they heard that Wu Hao had killed a cosmic intermediate and wounded another, she was relieved.


    Because he always knew that Wu Hao was a calm person and wouldn''t do anything uncertain at all, it was obvious that Wu Hao would come only when he was sure to save her.


    So at that moment, she was a little disappointed, because Wu Hao was sure to save her, not desperate to save her.


    When the door was opened, purple Python looked at Wu Hao quietly without any expression.


    "I said, Lord, did I disturb your good life?" Wu Hao was helpless.


    It''s obvious that the purple Python has a good life here, with food, drink, maidservants and beautiful clothes. It''s obviously the life that all women want.


    "Lord?" The two handmaids around were surprised. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the powerful young man actually called purple Python the city Lord.


    "Don''t talk to me, I''ll know it''s you, boy." The purple Python changed his clothes back with a wave of his hand.


    "Smelly boy, how did you know I was here?" Purple Python came to Wu Hao and asked coldly.


    "I''m not a fool. You said before that there was an account to be settled with Zixing. In addition, I was in Zixing some time ago. Of course, I heard a lot of your great achievements, but I didn''t find you. You are a celebrity in Zixing now, so you can hear your news everywhere."


    Purple Python smiled: "don''t give me stinky poverty. My great achievements. I want to ask. They destroyed several cities some time ago. Shouldn''t they be mine?"


    Speaking of this, Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. He really destroyed those cities.


    "What''s your heart? Plant a frame for me first? " Purple Python grabbed Wu Hao''s ear and asked fiercely.


    "Hey, hey, pain, pain, I dare not, dare not, wrong, wrong, now I''m not here to save you." Wu Hao didn''t explain too much. For him, as long as it was all right, it didn''t matter whether he explained or not.


    "By the way, you two come with us. Since you are from TAM, I''ll let the boy take you back."


    "Ah? This! " They seemed a little excited, but they didn''t dare to promise, because it would be too troublesome for Wu Hao. They were a little afraid.


    "Tam? I''ve been there. I talked to the leader of TAM star nine heaven palace before. By the way, there seems to be another one named Ling Tian. It just happens that I have something to go there. "


    "Jiutian palace, our leader Xiao?" They asked with some excitement.


    "Oh? Is she your leader? Is this the legendary fate? " Wu Hao smiled. Xiao Xuan from Jiutian palace was also a real beauty. Unexpectedly, he saved his disciples now.


    "Yes, she is our leader. In that case, let''s thank Mr. Wu first." They saluted one after another.

 Chapter 565

    After leaving with purple Python and two women, he went straight to Tam star. He had agreed to come last time.


    Now four months later, the merchant should have started to operate. This time, he also wants to see how the merchant operates.


    Because the sky sword has some defects, it must use meteorite iron. In order to improve his strength, he must seize the time.


    "This is Tam? It looks good. " After zimang praised, Wu Hao naturally knew that she was not exaggerating the development of TAM.


    There is no development on TAM. After all, TAM is the slowest and worst among the surrounding planets.


    Other planets have entered the era of science and technology, but Tam is still ancient. Even in war, they rely on swords and guns.


    However, everything has its good side and bad side. Tam''s development may be far less than that of other planets, but that''s why it seems that this planet is so simple and free from the invasion of open species.


    The reason why purple Python says it''s good here should be that it''s suitable for living in peace and quiet for a lifetime. It''s simply a fairyland in the current era.


    "Miss zimang, Mr. Wu, we have arrived. We will never forget our great kindness and kindness. This time, when we go back, we will inform the leader and invite you two to visit our Jiutian palace."


    The two maidservants are very respectful. This time they can return to Tam safely, all thanks to Wu Hao and purple python, otherwise they will die in Zixing sooner or later.


    "You are too polite. There is your Ninth Heaven palace ahead. We won''t go. I have something to do." Although Wu Hao knows Xiaoxuan, he is not familiar with him. He doesn''t want to be cold faced by others.


    "Don''t refuse us, young master Wu. How can you forget your great kindness to save us? Please let us do our best as a host." They still insisted.


    Wu Hao smiled helplessly: "I really have something to do. Otherwise, I''ll go to your Jiutian palace when I''m done."


    They come from the same sect, but why are their personalities quite the opposite? Xiaoxuan in Jiutian palace is a cold bench, but the two maidservants are not only beautiful, but also very gentle. Their personalities are very different.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, they looked at each other and finally could only nod: "in that case, we will wait for the arrival of Childe Wu and miss zimang in the Ninth Heaven palace."


    After the two left, Wu Hao Ran with the purple Python to the previous town.


    "Meteorite iron? Do you have an artifact? " Along the way, Wu Hao told purple Python about it. At the moment of hearing the artifact, purple Python''s face changed slightly.


    In this world, there are not many artifact. If you can have an artifact, your strength will definitely increase greatly.


    In this way, it doesn''t make sense that Wu Hao could beat back the senior strong with his primary strength.


    If Wu Hao really has an artifact in his hand, plus he has the ability to fight beyond his level, he should be able to achieve primary fighting and advanced fighting.


    After the two came to the town, Wu Hao found the store, and saw that the scale inside had changed.


    It used to be a grocery store with everything in a mess, but now it''s different. It''s full of paper and business is good.


    "Oh, boss, it seems that you are rich." Wu Hao smiled and went in. The other party saw that it was Wu Hao and quickly welcomed him.


    "God of wealth, you''re my God of wealth. I''ve finally waited for you." The boss completely ignored the business in the store and asked others to take care of him. Then he grabbed Wu Hao''s arm, as if he was afraid that Wu Hao would run away again.


    "God of wealth, fortunately, I listened to your opinion. This business should not be too prosperous these days. Now even if the emperors in the palace buy paper from me, my branch will open in two days."


    The boss is very excited. He can have today thanks to Wu Hao. In fact, when Wu Hao gave him something and left, he was still hesitating.


    Because he didn''t know how useful it was for them, but with the mentality of trying, he decided to start from an early age,.


    Unexpectedly, the effect is amazing. The paper is too widely used. It can not only solve the needs of life, but also replace all bamboo slips, so the effect is very practical.


    "That''s good. In that case, there should be no problem with the meteorite iron you promised me?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No problem, no problem. I''ve already prepared it for you. I can''t wait for you. I''ll have someone bring it to you now." The boss is still reliable, but the purple Python watching this scene is very confused.


    "Don''t tell me you''re exchanging this kind of thing with him?" Purple Python asked suspiciously with a look of contempt for Wu Hao.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Wu Hao said firmly.


    "I said Wu Hao, how can you do so much? Although there are still many meteorite iron in this world, it also belongs to scarce materials. You actually take your Earth''s paper to exchange it for meteorite iron. The two values can be compared?" Purple Python almost fainted, and even had an impulse to reveal the news.


    Although sometimes I think Wu Hao is reliable in doing things, but often at this time, I think this boy is a monkey. He can get the scarce meteorite iron in one piece of paper. Isn''t it a monkey.


    "Elder sister, if you find out the situation, papermaking is one of the four great inventions of our earth. Although it''s cheap, no one can do without papermaking. He can open a branch with this thing and monopolize the whole Tam star in the future. This value is far from immeasurable. Can he make a profit?"


    Wu Hao has a black face. Although he is a little clever, he has never let others suffer. Who says paper is worthless depends on where it is. In this planet and age, paper is equal to the white money of the earth.


    "OK, your boy has a powerful mouth. I can''t tell you." Purple Python couldn''t think of Wu Hao''s problem for a long time.


    Indeed, with another explanation, the papermaking technology can indeed create a lot of value for the boss, and its value is even far more than the value of meteorite iron, but she is a little unconvinced. Wu Hao will not change the meteorite iron with paper. If it is her, she will not change her brain.


    After a while, the boss asked someone to move a piece of meteorite iron weighing 200 kg. The quality was quite good.


    "God of wealth, look at this one. I bought it from foreign businessmen at a great cost. I can''t say about the quality."


    Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction: "very good. The work is good. You should make your paper mill well first, and then give you others when you are in a good mood."

 Chapter 566

    "Really? God of wealth, you are really my God of wealth. " When the shop owner heard Wu Hao''s words, he immediately dragged him and said excitedly.


    "OK, I have something else to do. Come back when you''re free." Wu haogang just said it casually.


    The reason why he reached a deal with the shop owner was entirely because of the meteorite iron. Now that the meteorite iron has been obtained, I''m afraid he won''t come again in the future, so the shop owner may be happy.


    Taking the meteorite, Wu Hao wanted to find a place to completely repair the sky sword. As long as the sky sword is repaired and forged, the quality will be better than before.


    "You fix it yourself?" Looking at Wu Hao''s behavior, purple Python covered his face. When did Wu Hao have this ability? She hasn''t heard of it.


    "Otherwise?"


    "Boy, I can''t see that you have a lot of skills. You can even repair artifact." Purple Python praised.


    However, Wu Hao grabbed his head: "is it difficult to repair artifacts? What skills do you need? "


    "...." zimang almost fainted. It turns out that Wu Hao really doesn''t know anything.


    "Boy, I''m afraid you''re too confident. Repairing artifact requires very tough talents at the forging site. You don''t even have forging skills. What can you use to repair it? I don''t think you''ve suffered any hardship, so you look ignorant."


    Now Wu Hao is speechless. It turns out that repairing artifact requires forging skills. What should he do? He has all the meteorite iron. It''s impossible not to repair it.


    "By the way, I have a way." Wu Hao suddenly looked bright.


    "Come with me." Wu Hao suddenly remembered a person, that is Ling Tian.


    This firmament sword was the first artifact created by Ling''s ancestors. In that case, Ling Tian must know this firmament sword very well.


    And Lingtian himself is also a forger. If he is, there should be a way to repair and forge the sky sword.


    They hurried to lingfu. Lingtian heard that Wu Hao was outside and hurried out to meet him.


    "Young master Wu is really here. It''s far from welcome." Ling Tian is as polite as ever, and very polite.


    "Don''t be so polite. Just call me Wu Hao. To be honest, it''s important to come to brother Ling Tian this time." Wu Hao smiled awkwardly.


    Originally, I thought I wouldn''t have too deep intersection with these people, but I didn''t expect to trouble others to help in the end. Thanks to his arrogant appearance last time, I hit my face.


    "Brother Wu Hao went in and said." Ling Tian welcomed them in. When he saw the purple python, he also looked slightly. He never thought that there were people in the world whose appearance was no weaker than that of Xiao Xuan, the leader of the Ninth Heaven palace. It was really surprising.


    But out of politeness, he just smiled and had no other ideas.


    "Hey, your friend is a gentleman. It''s good." Purple Python walked beside Wu Hao and whispered.


    "Cut, am I not?" Wu Hao responded with a smile.


    "You? Get out of here. You''re so brave. You''ll be a gentleman? " Purple Python mercilessly mocked.


    After entering the lingfu hall, the two sat down. At this time, lingcai asked, "I don''t know what brother Wu Hao can do for me."


    Wu Hao took out the sky sword and replied, "I want to ask brother Lingtian to help me repair the sky sword, because I''m afraid brother Lingtian is the most familiar sword in the whole universe."


    "Repair the sky sword? Let me see. " Ling Tian went to Wu Hao, picked up the sky sword and waved it casually.


    "I see. I said that the sky sword was a little strange when I fought with you last time. It was damaged. It''s no problem to repair the sky sword. Just for the time being, my family doesn''t have meteorite iron. I''m afraid you have to wait a few days. I''ll let someone buy meteorite iron."


    Bang!


    Just after Ling Tian''s words, a 200 kg meteorite fell heavily on the ground.


    "No, I have it here, so please hurry up and help brother Ling Tian."


    Seeing that Wu Hao had prepared so well, Ling Tian smiled helplessly.


    "OK, I''ll let people prepare, because repairing the sky sword requires not only meteorite iron, but also other materials. Since the sky sword falls into my hand, I will maximize its quality."


    Ling Tian seemed a little excited. After all, this was the first artifact forged by their ancestors, but now he was given the second forging, which was undoubtedly a sacred and solemn thing for him.


    "OK, I''ll thank you first." Wu Hao hugged his fist to thank him.


    "Sect leader, the leader of Jiutian palace is coming." At this time, the men outside quickly ran in.


    "Please." Although Ling Tian had some doubts, he still invited again and again. He didn''t understand what day it was today. Wu Hao didn''t say when he came. Even Xiao Xuan, who never entered his house, came. It''s really strange.


    Hearing that Xiaoxuan was coming, Wu Hao was a little embarrassed. What was that woman doing here? The original atmosphere was good. Didn''t she come here to cold them all to death.


    "Miss purple python, childe Wu!" However, before I saw anyone, I heard someone shouting outside.


    As soon as he heard the voice, he knew it was the two maidservants. It seems that Xiaoxuan''s purpose to come here is obvious.


    "Headmaster Xiao, please sit down." Ling Tian waved quickly.


    When Xiaoxuan enters the door, she looks at Wu Hao and purple python. She is surprised when she sees purple python.


    Purple Python is the same. Xiaoxuan''s beauty is not weaker than her. With her, she glances at Wu Hao with murderous look in her eyes.


    "Nice boy. I said no wonder I wanted to send those two maidservants back. I came to see my old lover."


    Wu Hao, who said this, looked confused and forced. What old lover? Although he met Xiaoxuan once, he didn''t say two words. Why did he become an old lover.


    "Don''t talk nonsense when I go to the eldest sister. It''s bad for others to hear." Wu Hao whispered quickly and stopped the purple Python''s behavior.


    "Why? Afraid I''ll hit your little lover? "


    This made Wu Hao completely shut up. He knew that it was impossible to reason with women. Otherwise, he just made the other party more and more angry, so he must not reason with the other party.


    "You''re welcome, sect leader Ling. I came here to thank you for saving my two younger martial sisters."


    Junior sister? Not a handmaid?


    Wu Hao and zimang look at each other. They always think that the two women are maidservants. It turns out that they are Xiaoxuan''s younger martial sister.


    "Well, you''re welcome." Wu Hao''s embarrassed response.


    "And this miss purple python, I heard from my younger martial sister that you are very kind to them. Xiaoxuan thanked you here."


    Purple Python quickly stood up and smiled: "you''re welcome. I treat them like a sister."


    Hearing the tone of purple python, Wu Hao almost didn''t fall to the ground. Purple Python is not like this at ordinary times. Now it''s so gentle, so women, don''t provoke them, otherwise you''ll find that they have seventy-two changes.

 Chapter 567

    Although the purple Python should be polite to others. After all, they are also very polite, why does he feel a little uncomfortable when he sees such a purple python, as if women are jealous.


    However, these two women have no practical relationship with him. It should be that he thinks too much.


    "It''s their blessing that the two sisters can meet you. In addition to thanking you this time, I also want to invite you to my Ninth Heaven palace, so that her two sisters can thank you well."


    "Good!" Wu Hao answered immediately. Anyway, it takes time for Lingtian to repair and forge the sky sword. It''s also idle. Go to Jiutian palace to see how it is.


    "What a hammer!" Purple Python immediately filled his mouth with fragrance and roared Wu Hao unprepared. Did he promise wrong?


    The purple Python smiled.


    "Will this bother leader Xiao too much?" Wu Hao has a black face. What purple Python means is that he wants to go. Why bother.


    "I won''t bother. The Ninth Heaven palace is always clean. It''s our honor to have two guests and a little excitement."


    Purple Python looked at Wu Hao, who was silent, and then smiled: "it should be my honor and this smelly boy. In that case, we don''t respect it."


    Wu Hao shook his head helplessly. It''s so special. A woman''s heart is a needle in the sea. She can''t feel it.


    "Brother Ling Tian, please repair and re forge the sky sword. Let''s go to Jiutian palace."


    After Ling Tian promised, they left with Xiaoxuan.


    Lingfu is not far from Jiutian palace, only half an hour away.


    No wonder, after all, the TAM star is not very big. The leader of the nine heavenly palace era and the ancestors of lingfu have always been friends, so it should be closer.


    Jiutian palace is located in the majestic mountains. Jiutian also means that it stands like jiuchongtian.


    The nine heavenly palace is the top of the mountains, hundreds of meters high, because it belongs to the top of the highest mountain in the mountains.


    The air at the end of the mountain is really not comparable to the surface, and ordinary people can''t bear it when they come here.


    "A good place is really beautiful." Wu Hao couldn''t help sighing and looked at the surrounding mountains.


    "Oh? Is it beautiful? Do you mean beautiful mountains, beautiful scenery, or beautiful people? " Purple Python stood behind Wu Hao and asked in a low voice.


    "That. Of course you are beautiful, you must be beautiful!" Wu Hao was quick enough to respond immediately.


    Purple Python glanced at her and said without cutting: "men really don''t have a good thing. You''re a naughty boy. You''re probably interested in leader Xiao, or you''ll come alive or dead."


    Wu Hao looks like he''s forced. He''s coming all the time? When did he show the consciousness that life and death are coming?


    "How can it be? Leader Xiao is really beautiful, but it''s not my dish. I don''t like her type." Wu Hao answered with a smile, which aroused the purple Python''s strange eyes.


    "No, who does she like? My sister can help you. " Purple Python winked at Wu Hao.


    "Like you, help or not?" Wu Hao answered decisively.


    At this time, he is very clear that no matter who can''t, women are a creature. Even if purple Python doesn''t feel for him, he can''t mention other women, otherwise it is disrespectful to purple Python himself.


    Who makes all women in the world the same? They all like the feeling of being loved.


    "Fuck you, it''s more than enough for labor and capital to be your ancestors. They still like me and believe your evil!" Purple Python pushed Wu Hao, but he smiled. It was obvious that he was satisfied with Wu Hao''s answer.


    "You two, we have arrived at the Ninth Heaven palace. Please!" Xiaoxuan turned around. Behind her, a group of ancient and sacred palaces were here.


    It can be seen that these palaces are definitely old, at least hundreds of years old.


    Looking at the two people in doubt, Xiao Xuan said faintly: "our Jiutian palace has a thousand year history, but it belonged to the plain at the beginning. Later, because of the crustal plate movement, it was finally called the highest position of the whole Tam star. At first, it was a wooden house, and then the fifth leader built the palace. Please don''t dislike it for some years."


    "No, no, no, dislike? I''m lucky to live in such a place. " Wu Hao became interested because the palace was full of ancient flavor.


    Although he didn''t find any special place, he still had a sense of divine solemnity, just like walking into a temple.


    Of course, he can''t say the idea of the temple. If he doesn''t say it well, he will offend other people''s leader Xiaoxuan.


    "You can visit at will. I''ll ask someone to take you to the rest place later."


    Wu Hao nodded. Then the two sisters took them across the palace to the back row. There were all rooms inside, and it looked good.


    Wu Hao is also the first time to contact this kind of house, so he will inevitably be curious.


    "Mr. Wu, take a break and let you taste the feast of our nine heaven palace."


    At this time, Xiaoxuan hurried back to the sect lobby, where there were two elders, a young man and a group of followers.


    "Fang Qiong, what exactly does your sect mean? Is it meaningful to do this again and again? I said that no matter what the previous leader promised you Qianzhang sect, I Xiaoxuan will not recognize it. " Xiaoxuan said angrily.


    And an old man stood up.


    "Hum, you young generation, don''t think it''s great to be the leader. If it weren''t for our Qianzhang sect, your Jiutian palace would have been extinct. If you don''t agree to this marriage today, our Qianzhang sect can revive your Jiutian palace and destroy you!"


    In the face of this threat, Xiaoxuan hesitated. Although Jiutian palace appears to be the first force of TAM, it is not. Specifically, it could be called the first in the world a hundred years ago.


    Just 30 years ago, the nine heavenly palace suffered a disaster. At that time, a cosmic strong man vowed to destroy her nine heavenly palace, and countless strong men died in the hands of each other.


    One person almost destroyed the Jiutian palace. Later, the former leader could only seek external help. Just now, the leader of Qianzhang sect broke through the peak level of the universe and belonged to the first person in the whole Tam star.


    In order to survive, jiutiangong promised that the next generation of leaders would be women and marry Qianzhang sect.


    This is undoubtedly giving the whole nine heaven palace to Qianzhang sect, but at that time, in order to survive temporarily, the former leader had no choice but to agree.


    This led to today''s scene. After learning about Xiaoxuan''s beauty, the young leader of Qianzhang sect made more promises and forced her to marry several times. Xiaoxuan was very tough at that time and forced her back again and again, but this time it was quite different. The elder of the other party actually came.

 Chapter 568

    "Elder Yun, this is my Jiutian palace. Please pay attention to your tone. If the former leader promised you, you can go to the former. I have no obligation to pay for his predecessor!" Xiaoxuan''s attitude is also very tough.


    Of course, she knows why her predecessor did this. No one wants to bear the name of defeating the palace gate himself. Therefore, in order to preserve the nine heaven palace, the former leader used such a dirty way. He was selfish to the limit.


    She never expected such a thing, otherwise she would never take the position of leader even if she was.


    "Xiaoxuan, don''t put on airs for me. What kind of leader of Jiutian palace do you think you are? You''re just a woman." At this time, Su lie, the leader of Qianzhang sect, stood up with a colored smile on his face.


    "Woman, where is your own value? You should know it very well." With that, he looked at Xiaoxuan from head to toe.


    Xiaoxuan trembled and even felt sick when she looked at him. Such a person is actually the young master of Qianzhang sect.


    "That''s right." At this time, there was applause at the door. Wu Hao knew it when the elder of Qianzhang sect slandered the nine heaven palace just now.


    Originally, Wu Hao just looked at the surrounding environment. Unexpectedly, after his mental strength expanded, he found the scene and immediately came with purple Python to see what happened.


    No, after listening at the door for a long time, he heard something. Unexpectedly, Xiaoxuan, the head of the nine heaven palace, was ordered a baby kiss.


    Moreover, according to Ling Tian, jiutiangong is the first force of the whole Tam star, but now it doesn''t seem to be at all. It turns out that TAM star has an underground undercurrent. The Qianzhang sect quietly mastered the powerful sect of jiutiangong.


    "Who are you!" Suddenly saw another man, Su lie''s face changed slightly, and the other party''s dress looked like a strange man.


    "Who am I? I''m not a man. " Wu Hao walks to Xiaoxuan and suddenly puts his hand on Xiaoxuan''s shoulder.


    Xiaoxuan didn''t understand Wu Hao at all. She wanted to get angry in an instant. At this time, Wu Hao sent a message to her.


    "Beauty leader, if you get rid of me now, no one can help you."


    Hearing this, Xiaoxuan glanced at Wu Hao with some doubts. This guy actually wanted to help her, but the other party is Qianzhang sect. How can Wu Hao help and what can he help.


    Xiaoxuan didn''t resist. This scene completely angered Su lie.


    "Is this the young master Su lie you mentioned before? I''ve heard a lot. I''m Xiaoxuan''s man, you know. " He also winked at Su lie, which was a signal between men.


    "You two dog men and women!" Su lie was so angry that all the men of Qianzhang sect around him were ready to fight.


    Xiaoxuan frowned slightly. Wu Hao said he wanted to help her. Is that helping her? Now she is the only one in the whole nine heaven palace, but there are three in the thousand palm sect.


    Even if Wu Hao and zimang help her, zimang is good to say that universe intermediate can really help, but Wu Hao is a junior of the universe. How can I help? Isn''t it harmful to her.


    But now that the matter is over, she can''t help it. Looking at Wu Hao''s confident face, Xiaoxuan starts to believe it. She feels that the man in front of her may really have a way.


    "Su Shaozhu, what are you doing? Why? It''s just for a woman. If you really want it, I''ll give it back to you. Besides, it''s not very fun." Wu Hao pretended to be afraid.


    "You!" Xiaoxuan was flushed by Wu Hao. What is it? It''s not fun. Why isn''t she fun? No, isn''t she fun? No, Wu Hao didn''t play. How do you know she''s not fun.


    Li Laili and Xiao Xuan find something wrong. What Wu Hao just said is too bastard.


    Not only Xiaoxuan was angry, but even young Lord Su lie was angry.


    "OK, OK, Xiaoxuan, you bitch, you slept with other men. You violated the agreement of the previous leader, and your Ninth Heaven palace will pay a price." Su lie''s face turned purple.


    "No, no, wait a minute, I''ve heard about the agreement between you, but Xiaoxuan doesn''t seem to break the rules. The former leader said to let her marry you, but didn''t say to defend herself for you. Now if young master Su lie doesn''t dislike it, I don''t think Xiaoxuan will refuse, but her body..." Wu Hao said and couldn''t help smiling.


    Su lie''s eyes are fixed on Wu Hao. What the hell is this man? Although such a reason is reasonable, what other men have played makes him marry as a wife. Su lie''s hair is red, not green.


    "Jiutiangong, don''t let go of the dog men and women. Kill them all!" Su lie can''t help it. After knowing that Xiaoxuan has slept with Wu Hao, he doesn''t hold any hope. For women like Xiaoxuan, only death can relieve his hatred.


    "Ah? What do you mean, young master Su lie? What you said just now is just women. Don''t women just play in your eyes? In that case, why do you care? Who plays is not playing. "


    Zimang was speechless next to him. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao could make such a decision. His words were rough. After all, Su lie said it himself.


    But Su lie obviously doesn''t want to talk too much nonsense with Wu Hao and chooses to do it directly.


    The elder of Qianzhang sect is also an intermediate strong man in the universe. He immediately launched his field.


    At the same time, the purple Python also shot, and the two fields enveloped the whole nine heaven palace in an instant.


    "Huh?" No one found the existence of the purple Python just now. Now, I found that there is an intermediate strong man in the universe in the Ninth Heaven palace.


    Su lie looked back, his eyes shining when he saw the purple python.


    "Xiao Zi, come on." Wu Hao saw Su lie''s intention and immediately waved to purple python, then blinked her eyes and asked her to cooperate with the acting.


    Purple Python came to Wu Hao impatiently. Who knows that Wu Hao hugged her waist.


    At this time, the picture can be said to have one right hand and one left hand, and the two women around them are peerless faces.


    Dull, everyone at the scene looked at the scene in a daze.


    It''s beyond my imagination. Xiaoxuan is a bitch after all, but what''s the situation with this beautiful woman who suddenly appears? Unexpectedly, two beautiful women with peerless appearance were hugged by the unreliable man in front of them.


    "Sir, we should have nothing to do with jiutiangong. Why bother ourselves for a pair of smelly men and women? Although our Qianzhang sect is not a big sect, the leader is also a high-level power in the universe, and the previous leader is the highest level in the universe, so please think twice."


    The words of the elder of Qianzhang sect are full of threats. Now the other party has three cosmic strongmen.

 Chapter 569

    It''s just that men are the primary level of the universe, which can be ignored, but both women are the intermediate level of the universe. I''m afraid it''s unfavorable for the team they lead at present.


    "Sorry, I didn''t say I would help them. I just don''t like you, so I''ll help you."


    Zimang''s words made Xiaoxuan a little embarrassed, but she knew that although zimang said so, she was actually helping her.


    "So, are you really going to be the enemy of our Qianzhang sect?" The elder''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, Xiaoxuan of the nine heaven palace could get to know other cosmic giants.


    "Old man, if you don''t say anything, just get out of here. Labor and capital have business to do now. I don''t have time to talk too much with you." Suddenly, Wu Hao became arrogant.


    Su Lieqi was ready to rush up, but the elder stopped him.


    "Don''t worry, young Lord. They are all cosmic and difficult to deal with. We''d better go back and ask the sect leader first. I think Jiutian palace will pay a price for this matter, including that woman."


    Su lie is not angry at this time. There will be a mood to listen to the old man''s nonsense, push him away, and then rush up.


    Bang!


    However, before they got close to the three, purple Python waved and directly hit Su lie and fell to the ground seriously.


    "You, you, jiutiangong, you are finished this time. How dare you hurt our little Lord!" The elder was calm and didn''t start immediately, because he knew that he couldn''t get any benefit from starting now.


    Xiaoxuan''s face was also a little ugly, so their Jiutian palace completely offended Qianzhang sect.


    "Sister Xiaoxuan, it''s all right. It''s just a thousand palm pie. There''s nothing to worry about." Purple Python also saw Xiaoxuan''s worry and immediately comforted.


    "Xiaoxuan, you''d better pray that the little Lord doesn''t have anything else, or the nine heaven palace is not just destroyed. Let''s go!" The elder left with Su lie.


    Xiaoxuan was like a deflated ball and sat down in a chair.


    "Headmaster Xiao, please forgive me for offending you just now." After the man left, Wu Hao regained his seriousness.


    Xiaoxuan is angry at this time, but she can''t get angry. She knows that Wu Hao and Wu Hao are trying to help her, so she can''t get angry. Otherwise, she would have kicked Wu Hao out earlier.


    "Mr. Wu, Miss purple python, you must help us Jiutian Palace this time. Only you can save Jiutian palace." At this time, autumn frost and winter frost came to them. They all saw what had just happened.


    Others may not know, but they both know very well that Wu Hao entered the red lotus guild alone when he was in Zixing, so Wu Hao''s strength must not be weak and can save Jiutian palace.


    "Don''t worry, I caused it. Naturally, I won''t sit idly by." Speaking of this, Wu Hao couldn''t help shaking his head. With his nosy character, he gave himself another death. It''s really a death skill every day.


    "Ah, autumn frost and winter frost, take them to have a rest first. I want to be alone." Xiaoxuan could see that she didn''t want to talk at all.


    For Wu Hao and purple python, she wanted to thank them and felt that they had completely made things stiff. It was estimated that there was no chance.


    After leaving the lobby, purple Python suddenly started and grabbed Wu Hao''s ear.


    "Smelly boy, you were quite dishonest just now. You touched your hands and said, who gave you courage?"


    Wu Hao screamed with pain. The feeling purple Python didn''t forget it. He thought purple Python had forgotten.


    "Pain, ah, pain, take it easy. I''m also trying to help others. Xiaoxuan is afraid that you will suffer losses. Who let that little master look at you? You don''t know how kind you are." Wu Hao quickly explained.


    "Means you touched me and want me to thank you?" Purple Python tried harder, but she was not really angry. Instead, she felt that Wu Hao''s behavior was very warm just now. Just because of her high-ranking image, she had to teach Wu Hao a lesson.


    "No, you''re welcome. I should do it. Who made you the master of purple Python?" Wu Hao almost knelt on the ground. Fortunately, at the critical moment, purple Python let go, otherwise I''m afraid his ears would have to be reimbursed here.


    "Hum, next time, I''ll unload my hand." Then zimang left first. Wu Hao rubbed his ears and followed up, but he always kept a distance from her. Who knows if she will suddenly go crazy.


    "Don''t worry about autumn frost and winter frost. Since the boy has appeared, it''s impossible to ignore him. He''s not that kind of person." Looking at the anxious two sisters, the purple Python said to them very gently.


    "But, just now, we heard from the headmaster that young master Wu is only a junior in the universe and can''t help at all. The headmaster is under great pressure now. Maybe the Jiutian palace is really not protected."


    I see. It seems that Xiaoxuan feels that there is no hope to deal with Qianzhang sect. After all, the other party still has a high-level power in the universe.


    The purple Python smiled: "the universe is primary? Hehe, you can rest assured that he went to the red lotus guild alone. You know, so just put your heart in your stomach. "


    I don''t know why, she always trusts Wu Hao. No matter what happens, she may be desperate, but if Wu Hao is there, she always feels that she will be fine, so she has this confidence.


    Although autumn frost and winter frost don''t understand, purple Python is right. Wu Hao dares to break into the red lotus guild alone. Naturally, it''s not easy, and now there''s no other way, so he has to trust purple Python and Wu Hao for the time being.


    The two slept all night. As soon as it was light the next day, the door was suddenly pushed open. Scared, Wu Hao quickly covered the quilt.


    Most of the nine heavenly palaces are women. It''s really dangerous for him to be a foreign man here.


    "Young master Wu, go and save our leader quickly. The people of Qianzhang sect came and the sect leader sent out himself."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao immediately got up and his face changed slightly. These guys really came fast. They really thought Tam was not very big.


    Purple Python also appeared at the first time. They nodded and ran towards the lobby.


    At this time, in the lobby, the leader of Qianzhang sect has murderous eyes, and Xiaoxuan is sitting on the ground. It is obvious that she has fought just now. At this time, she has been injured.


    "Hum! It''s just a woman who dares to disobey our Qianzhang sect and hurt my son. Today, your Jiutian palace will pay for your behavior! "


    Xiaoxuan was in despair. Her marriage made her lose the whole Jiutian palace. The Jiutian palace was destroyed in her hands. Even if she died, she would have no face to see the leaders of all dynasties.


    "Father, don''t kill her. I''ll torture her. I must torture her!" Su lie recovered a lot at this time, but his face was still a little pale.

 Chapter 570

    "Although this kind of woman is beautiful, she can only be tortured. When you''ve tortured enough, let your men torture too."


    Wu Hao just arrived at the scene. When he heard this, his face changed slightly. It turned out that the leader of Qianzhang sect was also this kind of virtue.


    "Yes, it''s her. It''s her who hurt me. My father''s woman also left me." Su lie pointed to the purple Python and said.


    When Su Yan, the leader of Qianzhang sect, saw the purple python, he didn''t want to do it directly. Obviously, he wanted to seriously hurt the purple python.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    Wu Hao immediately took down the other party''s attack, but without full fire, he retreated countless steps to slow down.


    "Oh? You''re a little capable of picking me up at the beginning of the universe. " Su Yan said confidently.


    After all, his punch just now used 80% of his strength. Wu Hao, a weak junior, only retreated tens of meters.


    "Hehe, is your palm great?" Wu Hao sneered. The leader of the thousand palm sect in front of him did have some strength, but he was still not as good as the president of the red lotus guild. Naturally, he would not pay attention.


    "Speak wildly! Die! " Su Yan shot again. This time he ran to Wu Hao.


    "Stop it. They are my distinguished guests. This time it''s up to me again. Why should Sumen Lord embarrass them?" Xiaoxuan spoke.


    She has figured it out. Since she can''t escape such a fate, she might as well bear it by herself. There''s no need to drag Wu Hao into the water.


    "Oh? It also attaches great importance to emotion and righteousness. It seems that the relationship between the three of you is really unusual. Since you ask me so, I can''t let him go. "


    Wu Hao dodged and did not confront him directly.


    "Everyone listen to the order, Jiutian palace, no one! Kill the door! " Su Yan immediately ordered that Wu Hao''s face also changed slightly. This guy was decisive and wanted to kill the door now.


    Wu Hao took out a bottle of blood medicine and threw it to Xiaoxuan at a very fast speed.


    "It''s going to kill the door. Don''t sit and drink it. Give me this old thing and others to you."


    Xiaoxuan took the blood medicine and looked slightly changed. She could feel the active blood elements contained in the blood medicine. She didn''t think too much at once. Anyway, she was dead. It''s better to resist.


    After drinking the blood medicine, her injury recovered almost, and the purple Python had fought with the other elder, and there was a fight at the scene.


    "Old man, you can come with me!" Wu Hao flew out. He knew that the next battle would be absolutely earth shaking. This place belongs to the top of the mountains and will be destroyed if he is not careful, so it''s better to go out and fight.


    Obviously, the other party has the same idea. Although this is not their sect, there are many people at the scene.


    "Zimang, kill each other when you have a chance. Leader Xiao, you don''t have to be polite to them now. This is an endless war. Why don''t you fight." While dealing with Su Yan, Wu Hao communicated with them.


    "But Su Yan is a senior strong man. Why don''t I deal with him?" Xiaoxuan is still afraid to drag Wu Hao down.


    With Wu Hao''s primary strength, it''s not easy to support up to now. I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    "Don''t worry, sister Xiaoxuan. That guy''s life is very big. It''s just a high-level universe. Otherwise, he''ll die."


    "Ah, I said, Lord purple python, there''s no need to belittle me like this. My life is great, but it depends entirely on my strength, okay?" Wu Hao make complaints about it.


    "Cut, strength. You''re the only one left."


    While they were fighting with each other, they chatted. Xiaoxuan was somewhat hoodwinked by this wave of operation.


    Zimang is good to say that, after all, they are all intermediate in the universe, which is not too difficult, but Wu Hao is dealing with Su Yan, the leader of Qianzhang sect. He can do this when dealing with advanced.


    Is it


    Suddenly Xiaoxuan remembered what Qiushuang and dongshuang said to her yesterday. When she was at Zixing, she heard that Wu Hao broke into a powerful guild alone, and that guild also had a cosmic high level.


    "All right, you boy, get rid of each other quickly. You''re not in the mood to talk to you. You''re busy!"


    It''s clearly a battle of life and death. Why does Xiaoxuan always think these two people are like joking? If Wu Hao and zimang hadn''t just appeared in time, she would feel whether they were undercover sent by any force.


    After the two ended their conversation, Wu Hao''s momentum suddenly soared.


    "Su menzhu, your strength still needs some time. You should have broken through the advanced level for no more than ten years." Wu Hao sneered.


    The power of lightning!


    Triple field!


    Su Yan, who had the upper hand, suddenly felt his body suddenly heavy, and then his face changed greatly.


    "Who the hell are you!" Su Yan has felt Wu Hao''s not simple at this moment. It''s like the primary of the universe. From the fight just now to now, Wu Hao''s strength is not weaker than him.


    "Does it matter who I am? Just remember that I''m the one you can''t afford." Wu Hao said with a smile, and there was an invisible one.


    Xiaoxuan was surprised to see that Wu Hao completely suppressed Su Yan. Is this still the junior Wu Hao of the universe?


    Now she fully understands that Wu Hao is really a strong man, much stronger than them. It seems that Qiu Shuang and Dong Shuang didn''t lie. With this strength, it''s nothing for Wu Hao to break into a large guild alone.


    No wonder zimang has so much confidence in Wu Hao. No wonder Wu Hao dare to stand out for her.


    With the help of Wu Hao and zimang, maybe her Jiutian palace can really overthrow the manipulation of Qianzhang sect.


    For a time, Xiaoxuan''s psychology changed slightly. At least in this war, she has seen hope.


    So she has to fight and can''t give up. If she can win, she can completely get rid of Qianzhang sect.


    However, Su Yan is not the strongest of Qianzhang sect. There is also a top-level strongman.


    Although Wu Hao can suppress Su Yan, it seems that he should be able to win, but can this strength surpass the peak strength?


    "Boy, why offend an enemy because of a woman? Otherwise, we Qianzhang sect will let bygones be bygones. You go your way. How about I cross my single wooden bridge? Of course, if you want to join our Qianzhang sect, the position of the Deputy sect leader must be yours."


    I felt that Wu Hao was no match for the enemy, and the other party began to draw in. However, Wu Hao didn''t meet him for the first time, so he didn''t care too much.


    "Look at your men first." Wu Hao has covered the gravity field with a radius of 500 meters. Those affected can only be slaughtered, but the elder can barely insist.


    "Now I just need an idea that your so-called elder will be killed by the purple python. Do you think I need to join you?" Wu Hao smiled.


    Su Yan''s face was very ugly at this time. Unexpectedly, he met an iron plate this time, and this iron plate also helped Jiutian palace.

 Chapter 571

    "Who are you? With your strength, why value the nine heavenly palaces? Even if you want to be the leader of our thousand palm sect, it''s not impossible." Su Yan''s face was livid and he knew he was not Wu Hao''s opponent.


    Wu Hao''s strength is not trivial. If you want to deal with Wu Hao, you can''t be hostile unless the previous sect leader makes a move.


    As long as the previous generation of sect leaders take action and kill Wu Hao with the peak strength of the universe, it should not be too difficult.


    But for people like Wu Hao, if they can use it for him, it is naturally a good thing. Therefore, if they can win over Wu Hao, it is naturally a good thing. He doesn''t believe that taking the position of the sect leader as a temptation, Wu Hao will not be attracted. It''s just a woman in Jiutian palace. There will be their thousand palm sect sect leader who is not attractive.


    "The leader of Qianzhang sect? It''s a little interesting! " Wu Hao suddenly stopped, smiled and continued, "since that''s the case, you should immediately announce your resignation to your face."


    Wu Hao''s answer made Su Yan''s face gloomy and uncertain. Is Wu Hao a compromise? But let him now announce his resignation. What is this operation.


    "It''s too urgent to make way now. If you are sincere, help me destroy the Ninth Heaven palace, and then I''ll make way immediately."


    It seems that Su Yan is not completely a fool. He is obviously doubting Wu Hao''s intentions.


    "Forget it, I don''t think I''m insincere, but you''re insincere." Wu Hao shrugged.


    Now Su Yan hesitated. If he continued to freeze the relationship here, it must be them who suffered. Unexpectedly, he was careless to go out in person this time.


    But Wu Hao is obviously not generally smart. If he abdicates immediately, what plans will Wu Hao make? I''m afraid it won''t end well at that time.


    After much hesitation, Su Yan decided to gamble and immediately called a pause.


    "Since we choose to cooperate, let me give my sincerity first. This is the order of our thousand palm sect and the identity symbol of each sect leader."


    With that, Su Yan threw the door order over, which showed his sincerity.


    Wu Hao smiled with the door order, then suddenly held the door order high and shouted, "all members of Qianzhang sect listen to the order."


    This scene attracted all eyes. Even Xiaoxuan''s face changed dramatically. She thought Wu Hao was really lured by profits. Next, it is estimated that she will really destroy her Jiutian palace.


    "See door owner!" Su Yan was the first to take the lead. Others looked at each other and saluted one after another.


    "From now on, Su Yan is no longer the leader of Qianzhang sect. It will take effect immediately!" As soon as this remark came out, everyone was surprised. Even Su Yan himself was covered with a circle on his face.


    "Yes, please listen to the master." The elder suddenly opened his mouth, and others followed.


    Wu Hao looked at the doorman in surprise. Does this thing really have this magical effect? That''s great. In that case, don''t blame him for not being human.


    "Moreover, from now on, the thousand palm sect is dissolved, and there is no thousand palm sect in the world!"


    "No one responded this time. It was quiet.


    Su Yan''s face was angry. Up to now, if he didn''t know he had been fooled, he would really be a fool.


    "Boy, don''t toast, don''t eat and punish. It''s just a door order. Do you think you can dissolve Qianzhang sect? Innocent! " Suddenly, three more door orders appeared in Su Yan''s hand.


    Wu Hao sneered and crushed the door order in his hand.


    "I''m kidding you, but your acting is really poor. You haven''t seen TV."


    They didn''t understand what Wu Hao said, but Su Yan was angry and trying to deal with Wu Hao.


    Now there''s no choice but to sacrifice some people and horses and protect him. The elder and Su lie left. The Qianzhang sect can lose anyone, but it can''t lose the cosmic strong. That''s the foundation of the Qianzhang sect.


    Wu Hao saw Su Yan''s general idea, but it was futile in front of him. Since he came, of course he had to give the other party some blood.


    "Purple python, solve him!" Just in case, Wu Hao immediately took action and had to solve one of them.


    Although he can kill Su Yan naturally with his strength, it still takes a lot of time. It''s better to fight the elder than that.


    Su Yan also took action immediately after discovering Wu Hao''s intention.


    "Spare no effort to protect me and the elder from leaving!" Su Yan grabbed his son and called the elder to run away.


    "Run? Are you naive or am I naive! "


    Gravity field!


    All the gravity is exerted on the elder. In an instant, the elder''s body becomes shaky and has no ability to insist.


    "Elder!" Su Yan roared to prepare for rescue, but at this time, a dagger in purple Python''s hand had passed through the elder''s throat.


    "Door, door master, come on, run!" The elder knew he couldn''t retreat. With his last breath, he turned around and tried his best to explode instantly.


    The powerful residual power almost didn''t destroy the whole mountain range. Fortunately, the three people worked together to put up the defense cover in an instant, which reduced the explosion range to the extreme.


    After the explosion dispersed, Su Yan and others had disappeared. Wu Hao immediately began to look for each other''s whereabouts, but there was no one in fangshili at this time. It was obvious that he had fled away.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "they ran away."


    Xiaoxuan''s face was dignified. Although she killed the other elder, she was not happy.


    The big elder, the troublesome figure of the whole Qianzhang sect, can only rank third. If you don''t solve the first or second problem, even killing the big elder won''t do much.


    The other party has already reached the peak level. Although Wu Hao''s strength is also very strong, the other party is at the peak level. Besides, who knows if Wu Hao will continue to fight against Qianzhang sect because of helping her.


    "Boy, their sect seems to have a peak level. How about it? Are you sure?" Purple Python is also worried about this problem.


    If Wu Hao is sure, by virtue of her cooperation with Xiaoxuan, she should be able to struggle with Su Yan. At that time, Wu Hao only needs to compete with the other party''s top strength.


    However, Wu Hao shook his head: "I''m kidding. It''s the peak level. I''m not sure. I''m still some distance from that step."


    At present, his strength is only the primary peak of the universe. It''s good to fight against the advanced level of the universe. If he doesn''t even pay attention to the peak level of the universe, it''s really a little too much.


    "What should I do? It''s impossible to ignore the disaster caused by your boy?" The purple Python asked hurriedly.


    After these two days together, her relationship with Xiaoxuan has increased a lot, so she naturally doesn''t want to see the Jiutian palace destroyed.


    "No, sister Zi, I''ll get you involved this time. Otherwise, it''s a big deal. We''ll just dissolve the Ninth Heaven palace."

 Chapter 572

    Xiaoxuan looks a little ugly. Obviously, it''s hard to make such a decision, but now she must do so in order to protect everyone in the Ninth Heaven palace.


    Her death is nothing, but she doesn''t want too many people to die for her own reasons.


    "What are you talking about? The boy poked it out. Of course, he should solve it. Don''t look at him as if he can''t help it. In fact, the monkey essence is very good. It''s all right." Purple Python glanced at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was also helpless when he heard the description of zimang. What is he called monkey essence? Is he a pig.


    "No, sister Zi, I''m lucky and satisfied to get to know you. I know he''s helping me, so I can''t blame him." Xiaoxuan was like saying her last words. It was obvious that she had thought of the result in her heart.


    But at this time, Wu Hao smiled and shook his head: "I''m the enemy, but it doesn''t mean I don''t have a chance. Leader Xiao still remembers the sky sword!"


    Xiaoxuan suddenly shows a happy look when she mentions the sky sword. Now she reacts. Until now, Wu Hao doesn''t seem to show the sky sword, which means that Wu Hao still has killing moves, but doesn''t show them.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m sure to compete with each other, but I have to get the sky sword before the other party comes, otherwise I''m afraid it''s dangerous."


    Now the sky sword is being repaired in lingtianfu. I don''t know how long it will take, so it''s an unstable factor.


    "So now we also need Xiaozhang sect to go down the mountain immediately and inform Ling Tianxiong that the Jiutian palace is in trouble. I need to use the sky sword immediately." Wu Hao swore.


    The reason why he vowed so much lies in a set of sword techniques. From beginning to end, he is only a temporary flash sword. The power can move mountains and seas, cover hands and pick the moon, but the most powerful is not the flash sword.


    He always wanted to find someone to try the eternal sword, but he gave up.


    Because eternity is just like its name. It represents eternity and endless life. Once it is displayed, the other party will not die.


    Of course, a powerful unique move naturally needs strong backing. For example, although this set of sword technique is strong, if it is only used by ordinary means, I''m afraid its power will wipe out the top strong.


    But if it is the sky sword, I''m afraid that the top level strong man can only take his life obediently.


    "Thank you." suddenly, these two words jumped out of Xiaoxuan''s mouth.


    The two looked at her, and then Wu Hao laughed and said, "hahaha, you really don''t need to thank me. I don''t love other people, but I love beautiful women. How can I not stand up when I see beautiful women in trouble? If I get hurt, I will be distressed."


    Wu Hao''s words made the two women a little angry. Holding their strength, they suddenly kicked one foot. Fortunately, he flashed quickly, otherwise they would be dead.


    "I''ll go and kick you out!" Wu Hao hurried to escape and didn''t forget to say: "remember to contact Ling Tian."


    Xiaoxuan looked at the man from a distance. She didn''t know why. From the first time she met, she felt that Wu Hao had an inexplicable aura. No matter what he did, the man was shrouded in this aura, which made her always feel that the man was different.


    But the fact is also true. Wu Hao himself is different, because in this case, fools jump into the fire.


    If someone else had the strength to crush the thousand palm sect, I''m afraid it would cost her. Men have a face and mouth.


    But Wu Hao was different. Although Wu Hao said that just now, she knew that it was something Wu Hao didn''t want her to have too much psychological pressure and said on purpose, so she didn''t speak later. Now it''s already this situation, and her words of shirking are a little hypocritical.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to marry her? " Purple Python looked at Xiaoxuan''s eyes and saw something different from that.


    "Ah? Sister Zi, what are you talking about? " Xiaoxuan quickly withdrew her mind. Did something show in her eyes just now?


    However, zimang also thought about what she said. If the young leader of Qianzhang sect is as different as Wu Hao, what if she married.


    No, no, what are you thinking! Xiaoxuan quickly shook her head and hurriedly interrupted the countless threads in her mind.


    Wu Hao has been practicing since he returned to his house. The spiritual strength concentration of TAM star is quite good, especially the mountain top of the nine heavenly palace, which is very suitable for elderly care and cultivation.


    At present, Wu Hao has put aside his physical cultivation and continued to cultivate his spiritual strength. Although he has many cards, he also has a short board.


    All the enemies with cards are almost the same. From the blind point of view, unless there is a sky sword in hand, there is no way to deal with the universe''s top power.


    If the sky sword is repaired, he is confident to fight against the peak level and even kill.


    But if there is no sky sword, I''m afraid any of his cards are useless. At most, he can only deal with the advanced of the universe.


    So he can''t be tied up. He must look for other resources. He can''t leave the sky sword. He can only sit and wait to die.


    This stop was three months. During this period, Qianzhang sect was surprisingly quiet and didn''t come to trouble. This made Jiutian palace a little confused. At the same time, it also felt that it might be the prelude to the storm.


    A few days later, a spy at the foot of the mountain reported back to the palace gate, and Qianzhang sect poured out. The target was Jiutian palace, and the previous generation of sect leader had also passed the pass.


    The reason why I didn''t make a move before my relationship is that I''m closing down. No wonder I haven''t seen anything.


    Now that he left the pass, the other party came and poured out. Xiaoxuan was flustered. To say that the strength of the whole members of the nine heaven palace was not much different from that of the Qianzhang sect, it was that there was a great gap in high combat effectiveness.


    If it weren''t for the help of zimang and Wu Hao, I''m afraid she didn''t want to resist, or even think about when to end her life by herself.


    Zimang asks Xiaoxuan to send someone to tell Wu Hao the news, and then waits for the news.


    The two women kept looking at the gate like waiting for their men to triumph. Ten minutes later, Wu Hao came in with a dignified face.


    "I already know the matter. It''s troublesome. By the way, what does brother Ling Tian say?" Wu Hao immediately asked.


    During this period of time, although the mental power has reached level 5 of the mental power division, I''m afraid it has to be raised to level 7 to cause damage to the top level strong, so there''s still a big gap.


    Xiaoxuan shook her head: "someone reported it three days ago. People in lingfu said that Lingtian is forging and repairing now. I''m afraid we can''t stop and disturb each other in a short time."


    Wu Hao''s face is also a little ugly. Now things seem a little tricky. Without the sky sword, the war can''t end.


    "Do you have any other secondary artifact in the Ninth Heaven palace? What kind of artifact is good." Now he can only be a living horse doctor.

 Chapter 573

    No matter what kind of secondary artifact, as long as it can help him complete the eternal sword, not to mention killing each other, but at least it should be able to repel each other.


    However, Xiaoxuan shook her head: "the only secondary artifact in the past dynasties of Jiutian palace is the sky sword. Another secondary artifact forged before Lingtian has not been baked. Now the only one with the highest quality is my Yuhua sword, but it is far from reaching the quality of secondary artifact."


    Wu Hao''s head is really big this time. Even if the Yuhua sword is of good quality and does not reach the secondary artifact, the permanent damage of the eternal sword cannot be achieved, so it is equivalent to useless.


    "What about jade? Should there always be jade? " Wu Hao then asked, since the eternal sword had no choice, he had to think of another way.


    "Yes, many buildings in the Ninth Heaven Palace are made of jade, but there are still many."


    "Yes, now according to my requirements, fill the whole nine heaven palace in order. The speed must be fast."


    In order to delay time, Wu Hao can only do so. Fortunately, there are enough jade in the nine heaven palace. Seeing that such a large Dharma array is completed, Wu Hao is also slowly relieved.


    "Well, just do what you should do. From this moment on, no one can go out. As for the people of Qianzhang sect, don''t worry about them. Since you want to come, let Mitian array play with them." Wu Hao smiled.


    But everyone was puzzled. They came from a whole sect. Wu Hao stopped them with these jade stones? It''s a little unlikely.


    "Don''t worry. The Mitian array ignores the type of defense array. Even if the other party attacks together, I''m afraid it will take about 20 days. In the next 20 days, it''s best to expect Ling Tian to send someone a sword."


    Although Wu Hao vowed, when the thousand palm sect approached step by step, everyone in the nine heaven palace began to worry.


    Because they don''t know whether this huge array is useful or not. Now standing here and watching, they undoubtedly gamble their lives.


    Many people are too frightened and choose to leave Jiutian palace. Xiaoxuan doesn''t stop them. This is the other party''s choice.


    But most of them regard jiutiangong as their own home, so they choose to stay and face difficulties.


    A day later, the thousand palm sect appeared, and a powerful threat suddenly enveloped the whole nine heaven palace. Many people looked trembling.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao immediately released his own breath and blocked the other party. However, he could only protect the surroundings of the Ninth Heaven palace, but he couldn''t resist it. After all, the other party was a top power.


    Nevertheless, many people have some confidence, and the existence of Wu Hao has also given them a lot of courage.


    "Young man, I admire your courage. People of my thousand palm sect dare to move. You really have a lot of courage." The other said condescensively, as if he were God and the only ruler of TAM.


    "Don''t talk to old people on it. It''s tired to look up." The confrontation between Wu Hao and the other party seemed so relaxed that the people in jiutiangong were more confident when they saw this scene.


    "It''s him, Grandpa, it''s him who killed the elder!" Su Yan pointed to Wu Hao and said angrily.


    During this time, their Qianzhang sect was very oppressed. In fact, they should have sent someone to destroy the Jiutian palace long ago, but their former sect leader has been closed, which made them oppressed for three months.


    "Since you are confident, let me see your strength!" As soon as the other party waved his hand, his powerful spiritual power shrouded in an instant. However, at this moment, the Mitian array was started and blocked the other party''s attack unreservedly.


    At the same time, the ten jade stones of the nine heaven Palace Mitian array were cracked.


    "Oh? Shield? " The other party was also surprised to see this scene. He had never heard that jiutiangong had this level of defensive magic weapon, which could attack him at the moment.


    "Fill up the broken jade!" Wu Hao immediately ordered that now everyone undoubtedly regarded Wu Hao as the backbone, because they knew that there might be a glimmer of vitality only by listening to Wu Hao.


    Soon the jade was mended and the array was perfectly repaired.


    This is also the reason why Wu Hao has such confidence. There are enough jade stones in the Jiutian palace, and this great array is made up of thirteen thousand jade stones. Even if the other party makes every effort and the Jiutian palace doesn''t fill the vacancy, I''m afraid it will take more than ten hours to completely destroy the array.


    Now that there are enough jade, Wu Hao doesn''t worry about this problem at all. If he can''t, he can still tear down the house. In short, he must insist until Lingtian has repaired the sky sword and sent it here.


    "Oh? Is this your dependence on the nine heavenly palace? It seems that the Ninth Heaven palace is really in decline. I actually try to rely on this kind of thing. In that case, I will make you despair. " I saw the other party suddenly hit with all his strength.


    Seeing this attack, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. It didn''t look like the power of the peak level at all.


    At the peak, it seems that the first strong person of Qianzhang sect has broken through again.


    This blow instantly destroyed 500 jade stones. How powerful is it to achieve this degree.


    Now it''s difficult. The strength of the other party exceeds his expectation. When he hits with all his strength, it''s 500. If all the members of Qianzhang sect hit at the same time, I''m afraid it will cost thousands.


    Although there are many disciples of jiutiangong, they can make up thousands at one time. I''m afraid there is still a deviation in the specific number of three.


    "Everybody ready!"


    "Be ready to fill the jade!" Both sides spoke one after another.


    Naturally, the other party was also surprised at the defensive power of the big array. His all-out strike could not be destroyed.


    In that case, it can only be done by everyone, and the whole sky shines with colorful light.


    Although these lights are very colorful, everyone is. Once these lights enter the earth, they may even destroy the planet.


    One attack after another hit the shield, and all the disciples of the nine heavenly palace filled the damaged jade with their best ability.


    Wu Hao calculated it on the spot, and the average loss was more than 2000, which was only enough to support less than a week.


    However, the other party can''t attack all the time. It should choose wheel combat. In that case, the time should be doubled, about ten days.


    Although it was originally expected to last more than 20 days, it is good to keep it for more than 10 days now.


    "Damn it, these shrinking turtles have been staying inside. The big array can''t be broken." Qianzhang sect is a little impatient.


    Even if they smash the array, they probably don''t have much strength left. What else will they take to fight people''s Jiutian Palace at that time.


    But now that the former sect leader has spoken, they can''t listen, because they know the former sect leader''s temper very well. I''m afraid they don''t know how to die if they''re not careful.

 Chapter 574

    Sure enough, the next day we started the wheel fight for convenience. At the same time, Jiutian palace immediately changed people to rest. After all, the high-intensity repair array is no weaker than the one that consumes spiritual power.


    "How''s it going? Any news?" Xiaoxuan looked at the intelligence agent and asked.


    "No, Lord Ling hasn''t come out yet. I''m afraid it will take some time." Hearing this, Xiaoxuan was a little disappointed. Although there is a large array support now, who knows how long the array can last.


    "I can only wait quietly. If I can''t, I can only fight." Wu Hao came in from the outside. Last night, his mental strength broke through to the sixth floor, but now it is obviously impossible to rely on this to hurt the other party.


    Fang Ming has the strength above the peak. Without the sky sword, I''m afraid he won''t be an opponent at all. His budget is wrong this time.


    But he won''t escape. The thing itself is caused by him. Escaping at this time can''t solve the problem.


    Even if the other party is above the peak, it may not be so simple to want Wu Hao''s life.


    However, he also had to praise the other party. On such a small planet, the other party could cultivate to this extent by itself. It seems that the talent is also against the sky. If it were on the sub star, I''m afraid it would have been above the cosmic level.


    "Wu Hao, how sure are you of him?" Zimang asked, because Cong found something wrong with Wu Hao''s look since yesterday. Based on her understanding of Wu Hao, Wu Hao certainly won''t be nervous without much accident.


    Especially after seeing the other party''s full strength yesterday, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly from that moment, and her mental state was obviously tight at night, which was not like the Wu Hao she knew.


    "I''m not sure. I''ll try my best to hold him down." Wu Hao''s answer made purple Python''s face slightly changed, and he immediately saw the problem.


    She knows the character of Wu Hao very well. If she is confident, Wu Hao will deliberately pretend to be handsome in front of her.


    But this time Wu Hao just said to try to hold each other down. Obviously, he was not confident.


    Purple Python came to Wu Hao, pulled him aside and asked in a low voice.


    "What''s going on? What the hell happened? " Purple Python asked anxiously.


    Wu Hao also knew that he couldn''t hide from purple python, so he had to smile helplessly: "that guy is not at the peak level at all, but above the peak. Without the help of sky sword, he can''t win, or even be his opponent."


    "What!" Purple Python immediately became anxious.


    "Shh, keep your voice down, calm down, calm down. Although I''m not sure, it''s impossible for her to kill me. Don''t worry, it''s not a problem."


    The fart is not a big problem. Purple Python doesn''t believe what Wu Hao said. No problem is the biggest problem. Just now Wu Hao said he was not sure. With all kinds of expressions, the war is tricky.


    "No, I think you''d better hurry. It''s totally unnecessary to ruin your future for a Jiutian palace. I''ll stay and help. With your talent, I can help Jiutian palace revenge in two years." Purple Python drags Wu Hao and wants to send Wu Hao away.


    "Go? Where are you going now? It''s full of people outside. I''m afraid you want to send me out to die. "


    ". don''t try to make me understand, pretend to be confused, space ability, hurry up."


    Wu Hao shrugged: "there is no way to transmit space under the condition of defense cover."


    "That won''t work either. Then remove the protective cover and take the opportunity to escape!" The purple Python was obviously anxious.


    "I said, Lord zimang, when did you become such a woman? If you care about me, you naturally don''t want me to be a deserter. Besides, I''ll stay only when I know it well. Otherwise, you can take all of you directly to space transmission and leave."


    Speaking of this, the purple Python also reacted. It''s true. If it''s not good, there''s still this move.


    "OK, I believe you this time." Purple Python is still worried, but she knows that blind worry can''t solve the problem.


    Wu Hao has even rushed to the place where he smelts fire. There should be no problem with this small-scale battle.


    Compared with the earth smelting fire, this kind of battle is nothing.


    In a flash, ten days have passed, and the original thick array has become thin. It seems that there should be no more days left.


    Wu Hao is also trying to preserve his strength as much as possible these two days, so as to make his state 100% peak.


    During this time, Wu Hao also looked for a breakthrough point. Even if he couldn''t destroy the thousand palm sect, he had to beat the other party back.


    There are only two ways to think about it. The first is the sky sword. As long as you get the sky sword, the eternal sword can be used. At that time, you should also be able to repel each other.


    Second, it is better to start first. From the beginning, the fire is all open. Don''t talk about seriously injuring the other party, at least let the other party know that his strength is not weak.


    "There are two days left. You should protect your energy while repairing the array. Otherwise, there is no physical strength or use when the war comes." Wu Hao divided the blood medicine in his hand into dozens.


    Then add other herbs to dilute, otherwise the blood medicine alone is not enough to waste.


    Although the diluted blood medicine certainly has less powerful effect, it also has at least 50% effect, which can definitely play a vital role in this battle.


    "Take this, you two. Once the war starts, just keep an eye on Su Yan, and the old guy will give it to me!" Wu Hao gave two bottles of blood medicine to zimang and Xiaoxuan.


    Now the only main fighting force on the whole scene is the three of them. Once one of them is injured or falls, I''m afraid the battle will end.


    "You gave us so much, and you?" Purple Python looked at the blood medicine in her hand. It was not diluted at this time. The effect was strong. She knew it very well.


    "You''re belittling me. Of course I''ll keep it myself. Don''t worry. I have two days left. Hurry up and adjust my state!"


    The three sat cross legged together and began to adjust.


    Everyone expects three people. Their strength is weak and they can''t participate in high-level combat. Whether the war can be won depends on these three people.


    Another day passed, and the big array couldn''t support in advance and was fragmented. Wu Hao opened his eyes at the same time.


    "Jiutian palace, the array has been broken. I see where you are hiding now!" Su Yan stood in the first place and said loudly.


    "Hide? Don''t hide. I''ll let you go back as you come, or die the next day! " Wu Hao suddenly opened his eyes.


    Domain fire field!


    Gravity field!


    Time domain!


    Space field!


    The four fields were launched in an instant, the scene was in a mess, and Wu Hao disappeared.


    "Do it!" Wu Hao''s voice came, and he himself had come to the rear of Qianzhang sect. He was fast to the extreme!

 Chapter 575

    "No, spread out!" Su Yan reacted instantly. Of course, when he was shocked, the former sect leader also came to the rear in an instant.


    "Boy, it''s better to start first. It''s really a good idea."


    Wu Hao''s lightning power shrouded the scene. If this blow went down, everyone in the air and universe would die.


    However, he was blocked, but Wu Hao was not discouraged. The gravity field was applied to each other, and the domain fire field also shrouded everyone of Qianzhang sect.


    At this time, everyone was deep in the sea of fire. Because of the gravity field, many people fell one after another, and they were about to fall into the sea of fire.


    "Hum, you really have some skills. No wonder that waste Su Yan can''t beat you. You were a little monster who made fire from the ground. I, Jiang Cheng, want to see what great skills you have today."


    Wu Hao also snorted with Leng, and the fire was all open in an instant. At this moment, he can''t keep anything.


    There was an explosion in the sky. After Wu Hao performed Kunming divine skill, he reached the extreme speed. Because he shot first, he soon seized the opportunity and bombed Jiang Cheng.


    A wave of attack lasted about a minute. Finally, Wu Hao hit his knee and directly sent Jiang Cheng into the depths of the mountain hundreds of meters away. In an instant, the whole mountain collapsed and fragmented.


    "Grandmaster!" Su Yan was shocked when he saw this scene. What existence is Wu Hao? Even his grandfather is not an opponent. He was kneaded like this.


    Others don''t know, but he knows very well that his grandmaster has broken through the peak this time, and it is possible to enter new fields anytime and anywhere, so how can Wu Hao be an opponent.


    In today''s world, if someone can defeat the grandmaster Jiang Cheng, I''m afraid there is only a higher level of existence.


    Bang!


    The broken mountain exploded again. Jiang Cheng flew up slowly and smiled. He wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth.


    "Hehe, didn''t you eat? Or is that all you have? "


    Wu Hao''s face was gloomy. It was difficult. Unexpectedly, he tried his best to get only minor injuries. I''m afraid he would have killed others long ago.


    It seems that Jiang Cheng is really difficult to deal with. Next, we have to find other ways.


    In fact, in the face of Wu Hao''s strength, Jiang Cheng is still a little shocked. After all, Wu Hao looks young and can have strength almost comparable to the peak of the universe. It can be said that if he is the same age, Wu Hao has won at the starting line.


    But no matter how talented Wu Hao is, he will fall today. Who let Wu Hao choose to be his enemy.


    Mental strength!


    Wu Hao closed his eyes. At this moment, he can only place his hope on mental attack. If even mental attack can''t hurt Jiang Cheng, he may be in trouble next.


    The brain was shaken by the spirit. Jiang Cheng''s face was pale, but he also understood that Wu Hao was attacking the spirit.


    "Boy, you have many means!" Jiang Cheng was shocked. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao could even attack the spirit. With a primary strength of the universe, he could use many means comparable to the peak of the universe. Wu Hao was absolutely against the sky. Although he had lived for hundreds of years, he had never seen such a genius.


    "But sometimes it''s not just more means. After all, you''re still young. It''s a pity to take your life. You''re a peerless genius, eh..." Jiang Cheng sighed.


    Wu Hao also opened his eyes. Although the mental attack had an impact on Jiang Cheng, as long as Jiang Cheng reacted and protected his soul and spirit in time, his attack would not play much role.


    Now Jiang Cheng has clearly seen Wu Hao''s means, so if this move doesn''t hit Jiang Cheng at the first time, it means failure.


    Look at zimang and Xiaoxuan.


    Although both of them are cosmic intermediate, even if they work together to deal with Su Yan, it is very difficult.


    Fortunately, in order to improve their cooperation, they also practiced together for many days. Otherwise, if they had no tacit understanding now, they would have been defeated by Su Yan long ago.


    No, the current trend is very unfavorable to them. If this situation continues, they will die soon.


    It seems that sometimes we really can''t be too reluctant. Long ago, Jiang Cheng knew that he had broken through the peak, he wouldn''t do it too well.


    At least the elder will not be killed before the sky sword is taken back. Why is Jiang Cheng of Qianzhang sect so angry.


    It''s because the elder of their sect was killed, or he, the former sect leader, should not take the initiative.


    "Jiutian palace, it''s time to change the dynasty. At the beginning, the havoc in your Jiutian palace has come. I stopped each other. I didn''t expect that after a hundred years, you not only didn''t appreciate it, but also violated the agreement. Unexpectedly, even the elder of my Qianzhang sect was killed!"


    With that, Jiang Cheng''s breath soared, and Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. The old guy seems to be serious. I''m afraid there will be a hard battle next.


    "Today, the nine heavenly palace will be destroyed!"


    Time domain!


    Space field!


    Wu Hao found that the situation was wrong and immediately launched two other areas. Jiang Cheng must start with Xiaoxuan or zimang. After all, killing him is meaningless.


    Jiang Cheng also knew that although he could not defeat him, he might have to spend some time trying to kill Wu Hao. Instead, he might as well kill Xiaoxuan or zimang directly.


    Feeling an invisible wave, Wu Hao flew through the air to the two people in an instant. Wu Hao narrowed his eyes and stopped Xiaoxuan and zimang in the field of time.


    Then the space field pulled them over. Almost at the same time, a mountain nearby was razed to the ground in an instant.


    They looked at the scene in a daze. Just now there was the mountain behind them. That is to say, if Wu Hao didn''t save them, I''m afraid they would be as good as the mountain.


    "Smelly boy did a good job. You saved him again." The purple Python smiled.


    Wu Hao can only smile bitterly: "don''t laugh, sister. Now the problem is troublesome. It''s not his opponent. His strength has reached the peak. I think we''d better find a way to escape."


    Zimang and Xiaoxuan suddenly look dignified. Although zimang has heard Wu Hao say it before, she thinks Wu Hao still has a way.


    This is the first time she heard Wu Hao''s discouraged voice. It seems that Wu Hao didn''t give up when he was chased and killed in secret. Now she wants them to escape. It seems that the other party is really strong.


    "No, you go first. I''ll hold them. This is my Ninth Heaven palace. I can''t go." Xiaoxuan suddenly said, and her eyes were firm.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "I knew it would be like this. Let''s fight again."


    "Sister Zi, I think you''d better leave first. I don''t want you to be dragged down." Xiaoxuan looked at them and said.

 Chapter 576

    During this time, Wu Hao and purple Python have helped her enough. She doesn''t want to be accompanied by Wu Hao and purple Python at the stage of death.


    And she also knew that Wu Hao was a rare genius. It would be a pity if she died here. Even if she died, she could not rest in hell.


    "Drag into the water? If you really say who dragged who into the water, I provoked the matter, which has nothing to do with you. After all, you had the choice to ask me not to provoke it. It''s a big deal that you married them, but I can''t bear to see the beauty wronged. "


    "You!" Xiaoxuan blushed angrily. At this time, Wu Hao still flirted with her. It''s not serious.


    "Come on, smelly boy, he seems to be doing it again." As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Cheng rushed over like lightning.


    "Get out of here!" Wu Hao found something wrong, immediately pushed the two women away, and then hit Jiang Cheng with a fist. The collision of the two forces scattered a huge energy.


    But Wu Hao was shot to fly for tens of meters, but when he stopped, Wu Hao''s arm was really bleeding and his body was hurt.


    "Wu Hao!" Zimang and Xiaoxuan shouted anxiously.


    "Don''t come here. This old thing is staring at me." Wu Hao quickly drank a bottle of blood medicine, instantly recovered and recovered from his injury.


    But now the problem is tricky. It seems that Jiang Cheng also sees the problem. It should be impossible to kill Xiaoxuan and zimang. Wu Hao will save people at the first time.


    In that case, he chose the most brutal and simplest way to kill Wu Hao directly?


    "Boy, I like you more and more. It''s a pity that you''re not for my use. You can only die!"


    Next, Jiang Cheng chased and beat Wu Hao. Wu Hao was out of breath.


    There were eight bottles of blood medicine left. He drank four bottles in two minutes, which was more painful than drinking his own blood.


    Zimang and Xiaoxuan were also hurt at this time. They also drank blood medicine immediately. For a time, Jiutian palace fell into the disadvantage again, and even there were casualties.


    "Old man, are you finished?" Wu Hao''s lightning energy is all over his body. Now he has been planning to hurt one thousand and one hundred.


    As long as Jiang Cheng attacks him head-on, he will be attacked by lightning energy, but if he doesn''t attack him head-on, it will have no effect on him.


    Of course, this way is very blood consuming medicine, but Wu Hao has no choice but to do so.


    Jiang Cheng stopped and looked at his smoking fist. Although it didn''t have much impact, it was definitely an insult to his dignity to be hurt by Wu Hao in this way.


    "Smelly boy, you really pissed me off!" Jiang Cheng suddenly came to Wu Hao''s back with a murderous look in his eyes.


    He grabbed Wu Hao''s neck. Before Wu Hao could react, a burst of frenzy hit him. Wu Hao couldn''t get away at this time.


    With each punch, the bones of his whole body were hit or even broken.


    Are you really going to die here?


    Wu Hao smiled helplessly. Unexpectedly, he really wanted to hang up. It seems that he is really too confident.


    "Wu Hao!"


    Just as Wu Hao was about to close his eyes, the nearby purple Python looked at him as if crying.


    no way!


    Wu Hao suddenly opened his eyes, exhausted his last strength, took out a bottle of blood medicine again, and then drank it. His body, which had been bruised all over, recovered again.


    However, just then, Wu Hao''s expression suddenly changed and his eyes looked not far behind him.


    "Sky sword!" Wu Hao has already felt it. For the reason of recognizing the Lord, Wu Hao can fully feel that the sky sword is really infinitely close to it at this time.


    About ten seconds later, the sky sword flew over with a breaking speed, and Wu Hao caught it.


    The breath of the sky sword is very stable at this time. The sword body is very smooth. It seems that the quality has been improved.


    "Brother Wu Hao, I''m sorry to be late!" Ling Tian''s voice also appeared, and the heaven and earth sword in his hand also made a sad sound. Obviously, the heaven and earth sword seems to have reached the level of secondary artifact. It seems that Ling Tian has gained a lot this time.


    "It''s not late, just right!" Wu Hao was relieved when he saw the sky sword.


    "Lord Ling, what are you doing here? Are you trying to make peace? " Su Yan naturally knows Ling Tian. In Tam star, Ling Fu''s power is not weak. Of course, it is far inferior to their thousand palm sect.


    "Make peace? Of course not. I already know about your Qianzhang sect and Jiutian palace. It has nothing to do with me, but I can''t see it anymore. I''m here to help today! "


    Ling Tian joined in with heaven and earth sword, and Su Yan''s face became more ugly.


    To tell the truth, he doesn''t want to be the enemy of Ling Tian. Although the power of Ling Fu can''t compare with their thousand palm sect, Ling Fu is the forging family of the whole Tam star.


    In other words, if they offend Ling Fu, it means that their Qianzhang sect has no chance to cooperate with those high-quality weapons on TAM star, let alone secondary artifacts.


    "Ling Fu, do you really want to be the enemy of our Qianzhang sect?" Jiang Cheng''s voice rang out and looked down at Ling Tianleng and asked.


    "It''s not Lingtian that I really want to be your enemy, but you bully too much. Today, Lingtian will help Jiutian palace fight you to the end."


    Ling Tian heard about it as soon as he left the pass. He immediately flew here with the sky and heaven and earth. Fortunately, he caught up, otherwise he would regret it all his life.


    At that time, the sky sword had already been repaired, but he suddenly broke through his strength and had sufficient materials, so he thought that he would not take the opportunity to upgrade heaven and earth to a secondary artifact, which led to such a long delay.


    To express his guilt, he must help him. He doesn''t believe in the whole of TAM Xing. He really has the final say.


    "That''s good, brother Ling Tian, but since you joined, I''m afraid they won''t have this chance." Wu Hao sneered. Now the sky sword is in hand. Even if he can''t kill Jiang Cheng, it''s impossible for Jiang Cheng to kill him.


    "Hehe, a bunch of fools, what if Ling Tian joins us? Can you change your fate? Nothing more than pulling one into the water, but don''t worry, Lingtian. I''ll only kill you, because the forging technology is still in your lingfu. "


    "Then try it first, brother Wu Hao. We''ll work together to deal with him!"


    Wu Hao shook his head. Even if Ling Tian had heaven and earth sword in his hand, he was definitely far from Jiang Cheng''s opponent. Such a huge gap could not be made up by a secondary artifact.


    "Go and help Xiaoxuan. I''ll take care of the old man. Remember, once you have a chance, kill Su Yan immediately."

 Chapter 577

    "This, really OK? You yourself." Ling Tian looked at Wu Hao with some disbelief. Although he also knew that Wu Hao''s strength was indeed very strong, how could a primary strong man fight a peak strong man even if he held a secondary artifact.


    "No problem, trust me." Wu Hao nodded his head, and Ling Tian didn''t push it off. Since Wu Hao said so, it''s meaningless for him to push it off.


    "Old man, it''s really hard to be beaten by you just now, but now the story has just begun." Wu Haojian refers to Jiang Cheng and is confident that he has found it again.


    "It seems that you are very confident, then I''ll send you to hell!" Jiang Cheng rushed over and wanted to take Wu Hao away as just now.


    However, Wu Hao''s body was slightly bent, a strong sword intention burst out in an instant, and the movement of his hand was slowly changing.


    Jiang Cheng also found something wrong. Why does Wu Hao''s body look so strange? It''s obviously very slow, but it flashed by.


    "Sword of the moment!" Suddenly the sky lost its color and became dark. The flash sword cast by the sky sword was really much stronger than before.


    Originally, Jiang Cheng had come to Wu Hao, but he was forced back by this powerful sword Qi, and these sword Qi hurt him.


    "How strong!" Jiang Cheng frowned. He had seen many swordsmanship talents. His swordsmanship was earth shaking, but he had never seen such a strong and strange one.


    At this moment, he realized that it was not only those means that the boy turned against the sky in front of him, but swordsmanship seemed to be the boy''s killer mace.


    "No wonder you are so confident. You have something to rely on. I admit that the sword technique is very strong, but your own strength is very weak. Do you think you can rely on this sword technique to win me?" Jiang Cheng smiled, then waved his arm, and an iron pillar appeared in his hand.


    "Black devil stick, grandpa took out his black devil stick." Su Yan was also surprised at this scene. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao could force his grandfather to take out the black devil stick.


    It is said that the black devil staff is also a very powerful weapon. It is only under the secondary artifact. If someone is willing to forge the black devil staff, I''m afraid it has already reached the secondary artifact level.


    At the beginning, because of the black devil stick, Grandpa asked Ling Tian''s grandfather to help forge, but the materials couldn''t be prepared, so he couldn''t forge.


    They haven''t seen the black devil stick for years. See you now. That stick is really frightening.


    However, in Wu Hao''s eyes, this stick has no outstanding place. It can''t compare with the sky sword in his hand. It seems that these guys really myth this stick.


    "Boy, I won''t give you another chance this time." Jiang set up Ma to do it again.


    Wu Hao once again wielded the flash sword, but this time the two actually tied. Obviously, this stick still has a certain effect.


    "Tie? I have to admire you, but your strength is too weak. Now a draw also means that you can''t win me, but I can kill you. " Jiang Cheng''s breath soared. It''s obvious that he''s going to do his best.


    At the same time, Wu Hao slightly closed his eyes. The victory or defeat is between one thought. Whether he will die or win depends on this time.


    With the sky sword, Wu Hao can draw with Jiang Cheng. Xiaoxuan and Ling Tian are surprised, especially Ling Tian, because he hasn''t seen Wu Hao before.


    "Is that what he said?" Ling Tian stared at Wu Hao. At this time, everyone stopped because they were attracted by this scene. Even Su Yan was a little nervous.


    If his grandfather loses, his thousand palm sect will be over, so his grandfather must not lose, never lose.


    "Both of them are so strong and powerful." Purple Python frowned. She never expected Wu Hao to be strong enough. She thought it was Wu Hao''s limit before. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao''s attainments in swordsmanship would be so terrible.


    Think about the smelly boy who was still living under her protection. Now who can imagine that the other party has grown to this point. It''s too incredible.


    The sky darkened, the earth trembled, and their strong breath had aroused the dissatisfaction of TAM, but they continued.


    All the surrounding psychic powers were evacuated one after another, and even caused the eruption of underground volcanoes. It can be seen that these two energies are terrible.


    This is also Wu Hao''s first time to use the eternal sword. To be honest, he himself is a little worried, because the eternal sword is really overbearing. If you really want to say, now the eternal sword is his only killing move.


    After feeling Wu Hao''s strength, Jiang Cheng''s face was also a little ugly, but he wondered why Wu haogang didn''t use this move to resist him. Could it be that only a second artifact can be used?


    Of course not. The reason why Wu Hao did this was to look for opportunities, because without the sky sword, the eternal sword could not be stronger than Jiang Cheng.


    Moreover, because the eternal sword is too overbearing, if he does not use the sky sword, his body may not be able to bear it, so he chose to wait.


    "Stop! Do you want to destroy the whole Tam! " Jiang Cheng opened his mouth. If these two forces collide, I''m afraid it will lead to disaster.


    "There''s no way. The eternal sword has taken shape unless you can stop it!" Wu Hao doesn''t care so much. If there is any disaster, he has to leave with everyone around him.


    "Old man, get ready to take it!" Wu Hao made a move. The eternal sword covered the sky. The whole sky was covered by sword rain. It can be said that one sword became ten thousand swords. All the swords went to Jiang Cheng.


    The powerful sword made the earth and mountains shake, but suddenly it was quiet. I saw the eternal sword shrink infinitely and finally collapse.


    "What''s going on!" Wu Hao was stunned when he saw this scene. Why did the eternal sword stop and how could it be like this.


    Although Jiang Cheng had been hit, he would not fall. He saw Jiang Cheng holding a bell emperor in his hand, which turned into dust the next second.


    Now Wu Hao understands. I''m afraid it''s the reason why Jiang Cheng used the magic weapon. Wu Hao never thought that there was such a magic weapon. The eternal sword can defend.


    "Withdraw!" Jiang Cheng has been seriously injured. At this time, his breath drops greatly. It is obvious that he has no ability to fight again.


    Seeing that Qianzhang sect was about to withdraw, Jiutian palace was ready to pursue the victory, but Wu Hao stopped them.


    "Stop chasing."


    Poof!


    As soon as he finished, Wu Hao vomited blood.


    "Wu Hao!"


    "Brother Wu Hao, are you hurt?" Everyone was worried. Only Jiang Cheng was injured just now. Wu Hao vomited blood with him.


    "It''s all right. Internal injury. Just cultivate for a few days." Wu Hao wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, his face pale and forced out a smile.

 Chapter 578

    "Smelly boy, I said don''t hold on. That move has obviously exceeded your tolerance." The purple Python''s eyes were vicious and saw the problem at a glance.


    It must be the problem caused by the move just now. The move just now was too strong. After Wu Hao played it, his body couldn''t bear it because it was too strong, which led to the injury to his body.


    "Hehe, stop talking. Help me back first." Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. Sure enough, he couldn''t hide anything from purple python.


    Purple Python was about to say two more words, but Wu Hao''s body was shaky and could fall to the ground at any time. But she had to shut up.


    Returning to the Ninth Heaven palace, Wu Hao is arranged to rest, while Xiao Xuan takes care of the loss of the sect.


    Because of Wu Hao''s gravity field and fire field, the loss of Jiutian palace is not big. Only five disciples were seriously injured, so it''s pretty good.


    Xiaoxuan knew very well that Wu Hao had to be thanked for all this. If it weren''t for Wu Hao, how could they have only such a small loss in the Ninth Heaven palace.


    "How''s Wu Hao?" Seeing the purple Python coming, Xiaoxuan hurried up to ask.


    "It''s all right. He''ll take care of himself. Don''t worry." With that, purple Python also went back to his room to rest.


    Although the Qianzhang sect was defeated this time, everyone knew that the matter was not over, and Ling Tian didn''t stay much. Since he had become an enemy of Qianzhang sect, his Ling house was also in danger, so he decided to stay together for warmth during this period and move Ling house first.


    In the evening, Wu Hao got up from his bed. At this time, his internal injury has eased a lot. It seems that this eternal sword can''t be used at will without absolute strength. Otherwise, it will be seven injury fist and hurt the enemy one thousand. I''m afraid he will lose eight hundred.


    Dong Dong!


    Suddenly there was a knock at the door.


    "Please come in." After Wu Hao responded, the door was opened and Xiaoxuan came in.


    Wearing damask pajamas, except for the secret position, other places seem to be looming.


    "Ah?" Wu Hao was suddenly stunned. Looking at the scene in front of him, he was excited and asked Xiaoxuan what he was doing.


    "Headmaster Xiao, you, what are you doing?" Wu Hao asked somewhat embarrassed.


    Xiaoxuan blushed and was very embarrassed, but she summoned up her courage and came over.


    "Thank you, Wu Hao. If it hadn''t been for you, our Jiutian palace would have been... Finished long ago, so..." Xiaoxuan said at last, but she still approached Wu Hao slowly.


    Wu Hao was at a loss. He didn''t know what to do. Usually Xiaoxuan is a cold beauty. Leng Buding, how can he accept it.


    "Well, you''re welcome, leader Xiao. You''re really welcome, ha ha." Wu Hao was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Xiaoxuan suddenly enlarged her courage, sat directly next to Wu Hao and said shyly, "I know you men are the same. If you help me, I will repay you. I also know you are because of me." at last, I couldn''t say it again.


    After a few seconds, Xiaoxuan gritted her teeth and continued to say, "in short, in order to repay you, I can give you my body."


    Poof!


    Wu Hao vomited blood. He really didn''t expect to cause such a thing. Is Xiaoxuan going to make a promise?


    "Cough, that, headmaster Xiao." Wu Hao sat inside and dared not look directly at Xiaoxuan.


    "What I said before is a joke. Don''t mind. I just don''t like the behavior of Qianzhang sect. There''s no other meaning. By the way, I''m injured and need a rest. Leader Xiao, go back and have a rest." Then Wu Hao immediately covered himself with a quilt.


    Xiaoxuan felt a little guilty when she saw this scene, because Wu Hao was injured entirely because of her.


    But at the same time, she is a little lost. Isn''t she attractive? She took the initiative to deliver it to the door, but Wu Hao refused.


    Now she really doesn''t understand what kind of man Wu Hao is.


    Didn''t Wu Hao get her body to help her before? Then why do you say those things about flirting with her? It''s confusing.


    But Wu Hao chose to refuse, and she couldn''t rush up. She couldn''t do that. As she left the scene with a light step, Wu Hao immediately got out and gasped heavily.


    Just now he almost didn''t stop breathing. It was so exciting. There were 10000 kinds of impulses in his heart, but his body didn''t allow him to take advantage of others'' danger.


    Because Xiaoxuan can do this only to thank him, he can''t grasp this. At this time, he bullies others Xiaoxuan.


    Ah


    But even so, he sighed. Unfortunately, it''s a pity to let a peerless beauty go. Now he has no chance to play.


    After Xiaoxuan leaves Wu Hao''s room, Leng Buding goes out and meets zimang. Zimang looks at her with a smile, which makes her more embarrassed and ashamed.


    "Well, is there something wrong with the boy?" Zimang asked Xiaoxuan with a puzzled face and didn''t know the meaning of the words.


    "That boy doesn''t look like a coyote. He has a thief''s heart but no thief''s courage. I''m afraid you''ve failed in this way." Purple Python comes to Xiaoxuan with a smile on his face.


    "Sister Zi, i..." Xiaoxuan was very ashamed, because she always thought zimang and Wu Hao were a couple, but later she found out that zimang was much stronger than Wu Hao and helped Wu Hao many times, so they came together.


    But in spite of this, she still feels that zimang and Wu Hao are a good match, so she is a little ashamed of zimang for doing such a thing.


    "Don''t think about it. That boy is such a person. Don''t do such things in the future. It''s really impossible. If he dares to molest you again, you''ll molest him back and promise to let him admit it every minute." Purple Python smiled proudly. I''m afraid she didn''t do this less.


    After they talked, they felt an energy fluctuation and looked at Wu Hao''s room one after another.


    "It''s really a guy against the sky. He''s breaking through again." Purple Python sighs. She really doesn''t understand why breakthrough is so simple for Wu Hao. Doesn''t Wu Hao have a bottleneck?


    Yes, when Wu Hao was recovering from his injury, he obviously felt that he had the sign of breakthrough, so he directly began to meditate and practice. As long as he could break through, his body could be forged again, and all his injuries would recover at that time.


    "He is the most rebellious genius I have ever seen. Now he has broken through. It''s dangerous for Qianzhang sect." The purple Python held his hands.


    Based on her understanding of Wu Hao, now that she has made a breakthrough, she is bound to end the matter.

 Chapter 579

    Early the next morning, Wu Hao had made a breakthrough. Now he has reached the intermediate level of the universe and his strength has reached a higher level. I''m afraid the universe level is invincible in terms of current strength.


    Even if he meets Jiang Cheng at this moment, he can kill each other with a flash sword.


    "What''s the matter, boy? You want to get back?" The purple Python asked with his legs crossed.


    "What to get back to the scene? In that society, there are at most resentments, complaints and revenge, and this matter must be brought to an end." As Wu Hao looked at Xiaoxuan, it was OK not to look. At a glance, they were embarrassed because they all remembered yesterday.


    For a moment, Wu Hao didn''t know whether to speak, and Xiao Xuan didn''t know whether to ask.


    "Well, look at you two. You just want to sleep." The purple Python said such a sentence as fanning the flames.


    "Sister Zi, what are you talking about?"


    "Cough, cough, that, headmaster Xiao, why don''t you summon people and let''s go to Qianzhang sect to finish this matter?" Wu Hao spoke first. It''s not a matter of being so embarrassed.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now." Xiaoxuan just wants to flee the scene.


    After Xiaoxuan left, zimang looked at Wu Hao: "you let go of all the beautiful scenery. What do you think?"


    In the face of purple python, Wu Hao was less embarrassed and immediately replied, "I don''t help others to get anything. What do you think of me as?"


    The purple Python rolled his eyes and said discontentedly, "what I said is that you block the scenery. Don''t delay me if you don''t look! What do you think? "


    "Ah?" When Wu Hao looked back, it was the sunrise. The sunrise could be seen outside. It was really beautiful.


    Wu Hao was embarrassed. He thought zimang was talking about yesterday.


    Two hours later, Xiaoxuan has arranged everyone. At present, everyone knows the power of Qianzhang sect, so we only need to send enough people.


    Wu Hao took a general look. There are not many people. In that case, there is no need to spend time.


    With a wave of hand, a space door appears.


    "The opposite is Qianzhang sect. Save time and kill him by surprise." Wu Hao said that he had gone in. Zimang nodded to Xiaoxuan and followed him in.


    Then everyone came to the back of the space gate. It was indeed the headquarters of Qianzhang sect.


    "Don''t move, I''ll come." A few seconds later, a dark cloud appeared over Qianzhang sect, just covering it, as if it was going to rain.


    "The power of thunder and lightning, thunder falling!" With a wave of his hand, the dark cloud seemed to have eyes and bombarded the power of two thunderbolts from time to time


    For a moment, the whole thousand palm sect screamed. It was obviously struck by thunder.


    The other party also noticed something wrong and immediately flew out. Then he saw the people in the Ninth Heaven palace.


    "You nine heavenly palaces dare to come to my thousand palm sect!" Su Yan''s face changed greatly. The first world war yesterday hurt his grandfather''s strength. Unexpectedly, jiutiangong caught up with him today.


    "What dare you? The old guy should still be healing?" Wu Hao holds hands. Now he has broken through, so even if Jiang Cheng is still in his peak state, he is not afraid.


    If he can seriously injure Jiang Cheng with the primary strength of the universe, his current intermediate strength of the universe may be killed.


    "Healing? Can you hurt my grandfather with that means? It''s not enough to tickle. I advise you to get out quickly, or you''ll be unable to leave when Grandpa comes out later! "


    In fact, facing Wu Hao, he is still a little afraid. He can have such strength at a young age and hurt his grandfather. I have to say that Wu Hao is really strong. They are careless this time.


    "Oh? You can hurry up. I didn''t play enough yesterday. You said that only your grandfather can play with me, so I came to compete with him again today. Let him out quickly. " At this time, Wu Hao''s mental strength has completely shrouded all around. Jiang Cheng''s old thing is not here at all. It seems that he should not come back to heal his wounds.


    "Hum, how old are you? Come out when you say it. If you want to fight, find someone else. We don''t have time now." Su Yan''s face is ugly, but in terms of temperament, he doesn''t want to lose, and Wu Hao must not know that his ancestor is not in the door.


    "OK, since you don''t give way, I have to fight. Anyway, we don''t die. I don''t mind killing a sect leader if I kill one of your elders." There was a lightning in Wu Hao''s hand.


    Seeing the lightning, Su Yan instinctively retreated two steps, but his dignity stopped him. The more this time, the more he had to calm down.


    "Jiutiangong, you''re looking for death. You really think our Qianzhang sect is easy to bully, don''t you? He can protect you for a while, but he can''t protect you for a lifetime. Even if he can draw with my grandfather, he can''t protect you all the time. Now we have to discuss. If you do everything, as soon as he leaves, your Ninth Heaven palace will be finished! " Su Yan pointed to Xiaoxuan and said sternly.


    "My God, I''m so scared, but what you said reminds me. It''s true. I can''t protect them all the time. What should I do?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Hum, it''s very simple. In fact, it''s nothing for us to lose a big elder. Our Qianzhang sect has plenty of talents. Since you want to make up, I''ll give you a chance to lose some money. We''ll still be friends in the future. As for marriage, we don''t have any."


    Su Yan''s words are just like they really let them take advantage of the nine heavenly palace. It is estimated that this is the dignity in Su Yan''s heart. Even if he is soft, his tone and way can''t be soft.


    "Thank you very much, but if you lose money, how much is appropriate for you? No more. " Wu Hao responded.


    "Five hundred thousand. The magnificent nine heavenly palace can''t even have five hundred thousand?" Su Yan said that it seems that Wu Hao''s compromise has restored his self-confidence and really believes that Wu Hao and they have the intention to make up as before.


    "Half a million? Did you rob? Not so much. "


    Su Yan was not in a hurry. He shouted for 500000 on purpose. After all, he also wanted face.


    "It''s all right. Since everyone is sincere and the enemy should be solved rather than settled, you can make a price yourself. If it''s appropriate, then our matter this time will be reconciled."


    Wu Hao is speechless. Su Yan is really not an ordinary person who can say such words. It seems that trees will die without skin. There is no doubt that people will be invincible in the world without skin.


    "We only have so much." Wu Hao took out a Tam copper coin, which is equivalent to one dollar.


    Su Yan''s face changed greatly when he saw this copper plate. Isn''t that teasing him?


    "What do you mean? Don''t talk if you''re not sincere. " Su Yan said angrily.


    "OK, if you don''t talk, what will you do next?"

 Chapter 580

    It''s hard for Su Yan now. He slipped his tongue just now when he was excited. Wu Hao and his family are clearly looking for trouble. Now, grandpa is not in the sect, so we must send off the people from Jiutian Palace first.


    "Hum, of course it will be discussed later. Look at the mood of our thousand palm sect." Su Yan said brazenly again.


    "It seems that Sumen master still doesn''t understand the situation. I came to the United States this time. I just want to have a duel with your grandfather. Let''s talk about the reconciliation later." Wu Hao was about to drill inside.


    "Stop, wait!" Su Yan immediately stopped Wu Hao.


    "We Qianzhang sect, but you can come and go wherever you want. No one is allowed to enter Qianzhang sect without the permission of your grandfather, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences." There''s no way. Su Yan can only give a downfall.


    "And someone has reported to me just now. Grandpa is taking a nap now. He doesn''t have time to take care of you. Go back."


    "I said, Lord Su, what are you talking about? Didn''t you just say you can''t come and go if you want to? Why did you let us go now?"


    Su Yan was stunned. It seems that he slipped his tongue once.


    "I''m in a good mood today. You can go. It''s not difficult for you."


    When Wu Hao still wanted to tease him, purple Python couldn''t see it anymore and the dagger in his hand flew out.


    "Smelly boy, why do you talk so much, like a woman." Then he flew to Su Yan.


    "The Ninth Heaven palace is going to destroy your Qianzhang sect today. Whether your grandfather is here or not, you have to destroy it!"


    Xiaoxuan also followed. They met Su Yan, while Wu Hao stood aside to watch the play.


    Xiaoxuan is holding the heaven and earth sword at this time. Her strength has been greatly improved. It can be said that she is at ease. Su Yan is forced to retreat step by step.


    But he still chose to fight back. I''m afraid he knows very well. If he doesn''t do it now, it''s too late.


    Grandpa is not here. He can only support it for a while. I just hope grandpa can come back from that planet before that. Otherwise, Qianzhang sect will be in danger today.


    "Your grandfather is calm, or is he not here at all and let you, the sect leader, come out to support the scene?" The purple Python asked with a smile.


    Because he saw Wu Hao standing comfortably with you. He was completely unprepared for medicine battle. Obviously, Jiang Cheng didn''t seem to be there.


    "You fart. If my grandfather comes out later, you won''t have a chance. Now you''re giving you face. If you''re urgent, you''ll bear the consequences!" Su Yan is still strong.


    Wu Hao also ignored. He also wanted to see if the two women could solve Su Yan. Then he also wanted to find out where Jiang Cheng went.


    Xiaoxuan has hurt Su Yan because of the universe in his hand, while zimang is circuitous and looking for opportunities to attack each other all the time.


    "Do you really want to do things in jiutiangong?" Su Yan already knows that there should be no chance at present.


    It''s strange that they shouldn''t have given Jiutian palace a chance. If they had known this, they should have attacked the whole army from the beginning. At that time, the eldest elder was not dead, and he could spare his hand to deal with Wu Hao. It''s impossible for Wu Hao to have a chance to hurt their ancestors of Qianzhang sect.


    Now, in order to heal, grandpa left Tam, and he must not come back in a short time.


    "Su Yan, you know better than anyone. If I lost the jiutiangong today, I''m afraid your thousand palm sect will be faster." Xiaoxuan has been determined and must destroy Qianzhang sect today.


    "You shameless woman, you treated me like this when my grandfather saved you!"


    Xiaoxuan sneered: "hehe, I admit that he helped my Jiutian Palace at the beginning, but everything has been told to me by the last leader, and I can''t say it in my lifetime. Now that your Qianzhang sect is doomed to be destroyed, I''m not afraid you know what happened that year."


    "Doomed to extinction? Hahaha, even if I die today, as long as Grandpa comes back, he can also help me revenge. Your nine heaven palace will not be better. " Su Yan knows that he can''t hide now. The other party must already know that their grandfather is not here, so he is so tough.


    "Even if your grandfather comes back, it''s no use. Wu Hao has broken through. Now your grandfather is in his hands and there''s only one way to die." The purple Python passed behind Su Yan. The cold and murderous sound made Su Yan feel a little cold in his neck.


    "What!" Su Yan looked at Wu Hao. He hadn''t noticed it just now. Now he found that Wu Hao has indeed broken through. Wu Hao, who was originally a junior in the universe, can draw with his grandfather by various means. Now he has broken through the middle of the universe. His grandfather may not be an opponent.


    Is their thousand palm sect really going to be destroyed? Why should God treat them like this.


    "This is your thousand palm sect. You are to blame!" Xiaoxuan angrily hit Su Yan again.


    "At that time, you were powerful and connected with other planets, and my nine heavenly palace was the second on TAM, and developed very rapidly. It was about to catch up with you, so your grandfather Jiang Cheng contacted the strong men of other planets and planned to quietly destroy my nine heavenly palace!"


    Su Yan''s face changed dramatically when he heard these words. How could it be like this? He had never heard of it at the beginning.


    "What? Surprised? Your grandfather was such a person. He was a friend of the man who came to destroy my Jiutian Palace at that time. He was also the top power of the universe. Just when my Jiutian palace was hit hard, your grandfather appeared like a savior, giving me a glimmer of vitality. "


    Bang!


    Xiaoxuan slapped Su Yan hard, and Su Yan had no more strength to resist.


    "His savior like behavior was praised by everyone on the whole Tam star and won a great righteous name, but he privately controlled the last leader of the nine heavenly palace. Not only that, he also let me marry into your Qianzhang sect. This is to suppress us under your Qianzhang sect for generations."


    "No, impossible, absolutely impossible, you are ungrateful!" Su Yan doesn''t want to accept this at all, because although they are not the largest in the Jianghu all the time, they are indeed a righteous sect because of this thing at the beginning.


    But now Xiaoxuan told him that this was the case. How could he accept it.


    "Impossible? Hum, these are what the previous leader told me. If it''s impossible, I''d like to ask you why the previous leader died because he was tortured and insulted by Jiang Cheng. Didn''t he tell you these? Or did he dare not tell you that? "


    Suddenly, Su Yan''s face changed greatly and something came to mind!

 Chapter 581

    Before he became the sect leader, someone told him about it. At that time, Jiang Cheng was also the sect leader. It was said that later, his lover was tortured to death by Jiang Cheng.


    At that time, they didn''t believe the truth of this matter at all, because in their eyes, Jiang Cheng was the supreme existence. Did it take so much trouble to deal with a mere nine heaven palace?


    Because the man was dead, coupled with a long time, the rumor naturally disappeared.


    I didn''t expect that when this matter was turned out again, it was heard from Xiao Xuan, the current leader of the Ninth Heaven palace.


    Is all this true? Did the sect leader Jiang Cheng really use this forced means to deal with the Ninth Heaven palace?


    "Impossible! You fart! Our Qianzhang sect is always open and aboveboard. It can''t be what you say. " Su Yan retorted angrily, totally unwilling to accept such a fact.


    "Hehe, Su Yan, don''t deceive yourself. I don''t believe right or wrong. You haven''t heard of it, but it doesn''t matter now. A hundred years of revenge. Today, Jiang Cheng must redeem all the sins he once committed. The price is everyone of your Qianzhang sect."


    Su Yan fought hard, but in front of Wu Hao, he was no match. Now Xiaoxuan wanted to kill him. Coupled with Wu Hao''s suppression, he couldn''t resist at all.


    "Retreat, run away. Once you have a chance, tell Grandpa and let him avenge us." Su Yan tried his best to stop Wu Hao and others.


    Now he doesn''t want to live alone. Qianzhang sect can be destroyed and he can die, but revenge can''t be avoided. Now even if what Xiaoxuan just said is true, what''s the matter? When does he need to explain to others.


    "I''m afraid your grandfather can''t protect himself now. How can he avenge you?" Wu Hao sneered and suppressed Su Yan in an instant.


    "Hum, you fart. Our grandfather has gone to the home star. When he comes back, he will break through a new realm. At that time, you will definitely die in his hands, but you still have a chance. If you can discuss it well now, I can consider letting you go."


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    "Oh? To the home star? " Wu Hao was a little shocked. Unexpectedly, Jiang Cheng was able to connect with the strong on the home star. It was really interesting.


    However, this did not have much impact on him. After all, whether Jiang Cheng or the strong on the child and mother planet are his enemies, and he will definitely make the other party pay a price.


    But now he doesn''t intend to rush to deal with the parent star. There are many strong players above. He still has to wait for his strength to improve for a stage.


    But Jiang Cheng must die, otherwise Jiang Cheng will not die all day. Xiaoxuan and Jiutian palace will be in danger all day. He is not in the mood to stare at Jiang Cheng every day, let alone protect Jiutian palace all the time.


    "Well, I''m afraid. I tell you, the strong on the mother planet are like clouds, and there are more than cosmic beings. If you really hit us, you will definitely see the metamorphosis of those strong on the mother planet."


    Wu Hao sneered: "I don''t know if it''s abnormal, but you''re right. The strong are like clouds on the mother planet, but what''s the difference?"


    With one kick, Wu Hao smacks Su Yan seriously. At this time, Su Yan has lost all the strength to resist and is covered with blood, but none of the thousand palm sect has escaped.


    Su Yan glanced at the scene. He tried his best to help the sect members escape, but he didn''t expect such a result.


    It seems that his Qianzhang sect is really going to be extinct today, but he is unwilling, very unwilling.


    When did his thousand palm sect fall to such a point? The first force of Tangtang star was destroyed by the Ninth Heaven palace.


    "Even if it''s the mother planet, I''m afraid they won''t have time to save you today." Wu Hao grabbed Su Yan''s neck and made a slight effort. Su Yan lost his vitality in an instant, and his pupils shrank slightly at the same time.


    Su Yan didn''t close his eyes until the last second. It can be seen that he was very unwilling. Otherwise, he couldn''t have opened his eyes before he died.


    When other members of Qianzhang sect saw that the sect leader was dead, they didn''t dare to resist at all. They stayed in place and waited for success.


    Xiaoxuan has a little conscience. She knows that one person does things and one person does things. Originally, the gratitude and resentment between Jiutian palace and Qianzhang sect has nothing to do with these people, so she didn''t anger others.


    I''m afraid Su Yan''s death was wronged. Obviously, Jiang Cheng committed all his mistakes, but he had to pay for Jiang Cheng''s mistakes in the end.


    But there''s no way. Who let Su Yan take over the position of the sect leader? Since he became the sect leader of Qianzhang sect, he also has to pay the price that the sect leader of Qianzhang sect should pay.


    "Thank you." Xiaoxuan looked at Wu Hao. She knew very well that without Wu Hao''s help, she couldn''t handle all this by herself. She might even die in the hands of Qianzhang sect.


    Therefore, the nine heavenly palace can escape fate this time, and she can escape the claws of the devil. Wu Haogong is indispensable and definitely plays a vital role.


    Without Wu Hao, there is absolutely no present of them, and it is impossible to destroy Qianzhang sect.


    "All the disciples of the Ninth Heaven palace obey orders. In the future, all the disciples of the Ninth Heaven Palace are not allowed to go out of the mountain without my permission. The Ninth Heaven palace has been closed for a hundred years! From today on, start the mountain closure Dharma array! " Xiaoxuan said to all the nine heaven palace disciples at the scene.


    Wu Hao looked at her suspiciously, and then said in a very low voice, "leader Xiao, in fact, you don''t have to do this. Although Jiang Cheng didn''t find it, he has gone to the mother star now. I''m afraid he thought about the fate of Qianzhang sect before going, so he shouldn''t come back."


    Xiaoxuan shook her head. "I''m not worried about him coming back, but for other reasons."


    Then Xiaoxuan glanced at all the disciples, and then continued to speak slowly to Wu Hao: "now the Qianzhang sect has been destroyed, and our Jiutian palace has completely become the greatest strength of TAM star. The Jiutian palace must be closed for a hundred years, otherwise, with their temperament, I''m afraid something will happen."


    Not only Wu Hao, but also the purple Python on the side was surprised and hurriedly asked.


    "What, you''re not here? Where are you going? " Purple Python hurriedly asked, and Wu Hao stared at her.


    "I''m going to leave with you. I haven''t seen the outside world. These things in the Ninth Heaven palace have taught me a lesson. Didn''t you say you were going to deal with the child and mother star before?"


    "Since Jiang Cheng is also on the mother planet now, we will face it sooner or later, so I plan to find him. I must eradicate the scourge of Jiang Cheng myself."


    Wu Hao thought for a moment. Indeed, in terms of Xiaoxuan''s talent, he is better than Jiang Cheng.

 Chapter 582

    If you work hard enough, you should be able to catch up with Jiang Cheng. Revenge will not be a big problem at that time.


    But


    Wu Hao looks at zimang. If Xiaoxuan follows them, will zimang agree? He doesn''t care. One is also a belt, and two are also a belt.


    I''m just afraid zimang misunderstood. Don''t tell zimang that Xiaoxuan followed him for his sake. It has nothing to do with him.


    Purple Python smiled at him, obviously knowing what he was thinking now. Wu Hao looked away like a child who had done something wrong.


    Women are really not ordinary creatures. It''s terrible, but suddenly Wu Hao remembered why he was guilty of being a thief. What can''t he see as a single man.


    Isn''t Xiaoxuan single? Even if there is something wrong in his heart, it''s normal. Besides, he has nothing to do with purple python. What is he afraid of.


    "It''s all right, sister Xiaoxuan. Follow us and let the smelly boy protect you."


    "This" Xiaoxuan bowed her head shyly, which obviously embarrassed her. After all, she had made such a thing with Wu Hao before.


    "Cough, cough, well, you arrange, I''ll go back to sleep first." In order to avoid embarrassment, Wu Hao hurriedly left the scene.


    After the space gate was opened, Wu Hao left first, but they didn''t close it immediately, because Xiaoxuan and others had to deal with other things in Qianzhang sect and would come back through the space corridor later.


    In the following time, Wu Hao rested for about a week to consolidate his strength before he planned to leave Tam.


    Now the sky sword has been repaired, and his strength has also broken through. Now he can be said to be at the peak. Even if he meets the peak of the universe, there is no big problem.


    So it''s time to destroy the child star. As for the strong ones on the parent star, maybe he can''t deal with some strong ones, but he is not afraid.


    Because as the saying goes, can''t you still run if you can''t fight? It doesn''t matter if the other party has a strong one above the cosmic level. He who has space ability won''t be nervous at all.


    "Purple python, it''s time for us to leave. There''s a boy in Zixing. We have to find him."


    Wu Hao thought of Tongya before, but these things delayed him. Moreover, Tongya has reached the master level. For this strength, he also wants Tongya to exercise alone. Otherwise, under his protection, Tongya has no pressure to survive, and I''m afraid its strength will stagnate.


    "I''m ready." Xiaoxuan came in from the outside with a package on her shoulder, and then took her sword in her hand.


    "Are you going to take the heaven and earth sword?" Wu Hao doesn''t know that the heaven and earth sword was originally promised by Ling Tian to Xiaoxuan, so Wu Hao always thought that Ling Tian lent it to Xiaoxuan.


    "Why don''t you stay here? Once the heaven and earth sword recognizes the Lord, it is just an ordinary sword in another place, isn''t it? " Xiaoxuan has a question mark on her face.


    Now Wu Hao realized how he had forgotten this. When he got the heaven and earth sword, Xiaoxuan recognized the LORD with blood, so this sword belongs to Xiaoxuan now. Even if Ling Tian took it back, it''s useless.


    "OK, let''s go." Wu Hao took the lead and went out.


    Now the mountain closure array of Jiutian palace has been started, and Wu Hao knew that his belly had been hollowed out at the top of the mountain after the mountain closure array was started again.


    There are mountains in the mountain. After the mountain closure array was started, the whole Jiutian palace fell 100 meters from the top of the mountain and directly came to the belly of the hillside.


    The geographical environment here is unique. It is surrounded on all sides. On the top of the mountain, the original Jiutian palace has disappeared, leaving no trace.


    Wu Hao also had to sigh that the people who created this array were careful and very careful.


    After all, who would have thought that even if Jiang Cheng came back one day and wanted to avenge jiutiangong, he would have to be confused after he came.


    Unless Jiang Cheng is crazy enough to destroy all the surrounding mountains at that time, even if he dies, he can''t imagine that the Ninth Heaven palace will be in the hinterland of the mountain.


    "Headmaster, we want to go with you." Dongshuang and Qiushuang came over and were very reluctant to leave Xiaoxuan. They asked with rosy eyes.


    "Winter frost and autumn frost, you two can''t leave. In my absence, you should assist the acting leader in managing the sect. The gratitude and resentment of our nine heaven palace must be settled. Be obedient."


    They are very reluctant to give up, so they can only let go and nod obediently. After all, they are also very clear that even if they follow the past, it is useless. Their strength is not strong, and they can only delay when they go.


    "Let''s go." Xiaoxuan glanced at Wu Hao and nodded.


    With a wave of Wu Hao''s hand, the huge door of space opens and links Zixing.


    The three went in and then came to the child star, which was not much different from when they left before.


    "Is this the child star?" Xiaoxuan came to Zixing for the first time, just like Wu Hao and others, and was completely surprised.


    "The reason why the sub star is so strong is that the resources of its own planet have been fully exploited, so it plundered the resources of other planets. Tam is a new star, which is closest to the sub star, so it has not been selected at all. Otherwise, I''m afraid the disaster will come to Tam immediately."


    "The bandits of the child and mother planet are completely animals. They plunder other people''s planets and completely ignore other people''s life and death. Planets like them should perish!" The purple Python was very angry.


    Before, Wu Hao also asked zimang why he hated his son and mother stars so much, but zimang never said. Wu Hao can probably guess this. It should be related to zimang''s hometown.


    All the people who can have a relationship with the child and mother planet, either their family was killed by the strong of the child and mother planet, or the planet was destroyed, so the purple Python should also be one of them.


    "It''s all right. If you want, it will be destroyed now, but before that, I have to find someone." Wu Hao has developed his spiritual mind.


    Tong Ya was waiting for him near the red lotus guild before. Now I don''t know what''s going on. I hope I don''t encounter any danger.


    "You also help me find a young man named Tong ya." Wu Hao is still worried.


    At first, he almost killed the president of the red lotus guild, but he escaped back to his home star. That guy will certainly bring someone back to him.


    He is not dangerous, but Tongya is not necessarily. You know, if Tongya has been with him and they work together, I''m afraid they will catch Tongya at the first time, so we must find Tongya quickly now.


    "Go to the red lotus guild first." Wu Hao took the lead in running towards the red lotus guild at a high speed. They also followed behind very quickly. Where the three strong breath passed, no one came forward to intercept and gave way one after another.

 Chapter 583

    However, it is not a small thing that three middle-level strong men in the universe appear on the sub star, which immediately attracted the attention of many strong men.


    In particular, the other two guilds outside the red lotus guild have heard that the red lotus guild was eradicated by outsiders on their own. Therefore, many guilds have been very low-key during this period, just for self-protection and without too much behavior.


    But these guilds have become strong again these days, because the president of Honglian guild went to the home star and asked for help. At that time, many strong people came to the home star.


    There are three at the peak level, and even one at the top. With the protection of these strong men, the original people of their child stars have a chance to breathe.


    Wu Hao passed by quickly and also found this, but he only felt the breath of a top-level strong man.


    Now for him, the top level strong is nothing. As long as it is not above the cosmic level, it is the same in his eyes.


    But he also had a plan in his mind. Now there are peak strong people on the sub star. It seems that they should come down from the parent star.


    What kind of existence is this parent star? Why is everyone here a peak? Is this parent star really so terrible.


    Or is it that the parent star and sub star galaxies are completely separated from one dimension? Is the cosmic level just the beginning in this parent star injury?


    If so, it will be troublesome. He has the strength to pay for the child star, but it doesn''t mean he can deal with the parent star. If the parent star is too strong, he will eradicate the child star so arrogantly, and he may be chased by the whole parent star all over the universe.


    However, the top priority is to find Tong Ya first. At present, they are very close to the red lotus guild, but they still don''t feel the smell of Tong ya.


    Where did the boy go? It''s hard to imagine what he would be like if he were caught by the forces on the child star.


    If the other party knew that Tong Ya was with him, he would definitely torture him to death without hesitation.


    At the beginning, he was careless. He just wanted to come before leaving. He didn''t expect that the matter of Jiutian palace and Qianzhang sect had been delayed for so long. If Tongya was in danger because of him, he would also be very guilty.


    incorrect!


    Wu Hao suddenly stopped and dragged the two women.


    "What''s the matter?" Purple Python looked at Wu Hao with some doubts and asked. Wu Hao closed his eyes and was searching for something. He saw his face coagulate slightly, then opened his eyes and whispered.


    "There are many strong people on the sub star. The red lotus guild still has the peak. Plus the peak level just now, there are two peak levels and one peak level."


    Such an energy also gave him a headache. If there were only one or two people, he could manage.


    But there were too many people on the other side. He was weak and dangerous. Moreover, he took two women with him.


    In terms of the strength of the two women at present, there is no way to fight with the top-level strong, so now it will be very dangerous if it is in the past.


    "Well, you wait for me here first. I''ll touch it and have a look. Remember not to walk anywhere. I''ll come as soon as I go." In order to find Tongya, Wu Hao decided to go and have a look.


    It''s too big to take action with two women, but if he is alone, he has no fear. Even if he is really found by the other party, he can retreat immediately.


    The two women didn''t stop Wu Hao from leaving. Maybe Xiaoxuan learned about Wu Hao''s style during this time. Wu Hao''s safest plan is to do so.


    "Come on, let''s go down and wait for the smelly boy. He won''t go long." The two women of the purple Python descended slowly and stopped at a black market nearby.


    At this time, Wu Hao has come to the former Honglian guild. Before, because of his big trouble, the Honglian guild was almost destroyed, leaving only weak soldiers and disabled generals.


    But now he has recovered his original face, and even the guard has been strengthened. It seems that the child star has changed in his absence.


    Obviously, the child star is not the parent star, otherwise it is impossible to send so many people to guard here.


    Now it''s impossible to destroy all the strong players on the sub star, unless you can break them one by one, but before that, you must find Tong ya. That boy only has the strength of the world Master level. Staying on the current sub star is very dangerous and may endanger his life at any time.


    "Who!" As soon as Wu Hao approached, he was found by nearby guards. Two guards immediately came over with long guns.


    "Well, hey, hey, just passing by." Wu Hao raises his hand. He can''t do it for the time being. Let''s see what these guys want to do first.


    "Outsiders! Catch! " Without the slightest hesitation, they immediately leaned against Wu Hao, and Wu Hao did not resist.


    These guys don''t hesitate to arrest outsiders. Obviously, everyone is the same, but what will they do after they catch outsiders.


    If you follow this line, you may find Tong ya, so he plans not to resist first and see what these guys want.


    "Brothers, I''m really just passing by. Don''t, don''t kill me." Wu Hao pretended to be afraid so as not to arouse suspicion.


    Obviously, they both believed Wu Hao''s behavior and immediately put an iron chain on Wu Hao. In an instant, Wu Hao''s face changed greatly.


    This iron chain sealed his spiritual power, so that he could not use his own spiritual power, that is, at this moment, he was completely an ordinary man.


    However, he was not in a hurry. Since the other party sealed his spiritual power first, there must be some reason. Let''s have a look first.


    This bracelet may have a strong effect on others, but for him, it just takes some time to untie it. It''s no big deal.


    "Go!" The two escorted Wu Hao to the red lotus guild. Wu Hao checked the bracelet while walking. Fortunately, his mental strength was not affected, otherwise he would explain here today.


    About five minutes later, Wu Hao was escorted to the underground warehouse. At this time, it was very lively. Compared with the ground, it was another clothing scene, just like the underground black market of the earth.


    Some people cheered, some shouted, and even heard the fighting. Wu Hao looked at the direction of the sound source.


    The two men stood on the stage fighting each other, their flesh and blood blurred, but in spite of this, there were cheers, and there was a smell of blood all around.


    The other two were completely beaten unilaterally. The other one was already lying on the ground and couldn''t move, but the other obviously didn''t intend to stop and continued to attack.


    These people are not Zixing people. Only some people who watch the play are Zixing people. Both of them in the challenge arena are outsiders.

 Chapter 584

    This is an underground boxing ground and underground prison. It seems that Zixing has begun to arrest all outsiders and sent them to this place.


    Wu Hao also saw all kinds of outsiders who were caught here, and many people showed pitiful eyes when they saw someone else being caught.


    "Go in!" They opened the door and pushed Wu Hao in. Three men were locked with him.


    "Ah... Another one. It seems that we can''t get out of here." A middle-aged uncle sighed long.


    At first, they thought that if people outside could resist successfully, they might be able to go out, but now hundreds of people have been arrested recently. Judging from the current situation, it is almost impossible to go out.


    "Uncle, why did they bring us in?" Wu Hao asked.


    The other party glanced at Wu Hao and didn''t speak. Maybe he felt desperate, so he didn''t want to answer Wu Hao''s nutritional question.


    Or another young man feels a little embarrassed. After all, they are all people in trouble. If you can say more, you can count.


    "Because a lot of things have happened to Zixing during this time, these crazy guys have caught us all. Once they are caught, they will either be killed or tortured to death."


    "Killed? That''s why life and death boxing outside? " Wu Hao went to the young man and asked in a low voice.


    The young man nodded: "several are dead. Almost all those who are locked up here have to go out to fight. They can only live one. If they win, they can live for a longer time. If they lose, they will die..."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. These guys actually met outsiders in this way, and their only thought was boredom.


    It''s no wonder that the child and mother planets are ostracized and hated by major planets. This alone is enough to destroy the child and mother stars once.


    "You''re new here and won''t take your turn for the time being, but you have to be prepared. Anyway, I can''t live for a few days." The young man said dejectedly.


    Because he has been in for more than ten days. According to the current efficiency, it has to be his turn in the last two days. Although his strength is not weak, both sides are working hard in the face of this kind of thing. Who can calculate the winning rate.


    If you lose, you have to deserve your own life. If you win, you have to plunder each other''s life. But everyone locked here has the same fate. Everyone wants to survive, but they also don''t want to hurt each other. It can be said that Zixing''s practice has been cruel to the limit.


    Wu Hao''s mental strength is released. The underground prison is very complex. Many people can''t know who it is, so they don''t know whether Tong Ya is here for a while.


    Because anyone who has gone out to fight, even if he wins, is probably covered in flesh and blood. In this way, he doesn''t know who is who.


    But he believed that if Tong Ya didn''t die, even if he didn''t come in now, it would only happen sooner or later.


    Just now jedaz told him that Zixing was searching and planned to catch all outsiders from the whole Zixing.


    In this way, zimang and Xiaoxuan are also in danger. Their strength is not weak. They will certainly launch resistance and will attract the attention of the strong at that time.


    So he has to go out, but he hasn''t found out the situation here yet. He can''t leave rashly. For the time being, they should not be in danger.


    Moreover, the two are still within the scope of his mental perception. In case of danger, he can find it at the first time, and it''s not too late to go out for rescue at that time.


    The whole boxing ring is open all day, there is no stopping time, and it is a 24-hour slaughterhouse.


    Around noon the next day, the managers took giltz out. Obviously, it was his turn today.


    Before leaving, giltz said something to Wu Hao. He told Wu Hao to do his best. Maybe it''s cruel to each other and you, but if he doesn''t do his best, he will be cruel to himself.


    Wu Hao looked at giltz who had left, and felt a little angry. These guys were totally unscrupulous and took human lives to please themselves.


    Wu Hao has been paying attention to the situation in the boxing ground. At the beginning, Giles was hit by the other party and covered with blood.


    Wu Hao sighed. Maybe Giles has committed suicide. This kind of day is painful for Giles. It''s better to die.


    But when everyone thought he was going to lose, Giles launched a resistance, and the other party was panting. Giles knocked the other party down, rode on the other party, and his fist fell on the other party''s head again and again.


    Sweat and blood were splashing on giltz. Giltz had forgotten the pain. For him, this pain was nothing compared to living.


    The other party also got giltz''s calculation. It seems that giltz planned it from the beginning. Let the other party relax his vigilance first, and then launch a counterattack when the other party thinks he can''t.


    At that time, the other party''s physical strength has also decreased. As long as we seize a chance, the other party will definitely die in his hands.


    Obviously, the effect he wants has been achieved, and the other party has indeed lost its vitality under his fierce attack.


    After winning, Giles was sent back to his cell, and everyone quickly gathered around to see the situation.


    "How''s it going?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice. Gilz smiled and shook his head.


    "It''s all right. The pain is better than death." Giles had a strong vitality. After everyone dispersed, Wu Hao took out a bottle of blood medicine diluted before from his pocket and gently poured it on Giles''s wound.


    I saw the wound healing with the naked eye, but Wu Hao didn''t make it all recover. That''s too eye-catching.


    "Shh!" Knowing that giltz seemed to be shocked, Wu Hao hurriedly asked him not to make a sound.


    Once others know that he has another job, I''m afraid he will become the target of public criticism in this environment.


    "Thank you. I didn''t expect you to give me this medicine." Gilz looked at Wu Hao with gratitude, but he still pretended to be seriously injured and lay on the ground.


    In fact, his injury doesn''t matter at the moment. I don''t know how many times stronger than just now. At least now he doesn''t feel much pain, but the blood on his body still exists.


    "Nothing. Since you and I are destined to help, I have to help. After all, maybe I need your help." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Oh? Are you here to find someone? " Giltz asked with a sudden smile.


    "You don''t have to be surprised. In fact, the people who come here have only two purposes. The weak are caught in, and the strong are looking for someone. I doubt it since I saw you. You may be looking for someone."


    "Oh? How can you tell? " Wu Hao asked curiously.

 Chapter 585

    "Ha ha, because in the face of the situation here, you seem very calm and not nervous at all. Moreover, you are distracted a lot and don''t pay attention to the atmosphere here."


    Wu Hao was a little surprised at giltz''s insight. He even noticed these small details. It seems that he had to pretend to be a little more. After all, if someone accidentally found out by the other party, it would be troublesome.


    "OK, since you can see it, I won''t hide it from you. I just came in to find someone, but I haven''t found it yet. I don''t know what happened to him." Wu Hao whispered.


    "Maybe I can help you. Tell me your friend''s name." Giles smiled confidently, obviously there was some way.


    Wu Hao hesitated for a few seconds. According to reason, he shouldn''t trust anyone in this case, but now he doesn''t know the situation here. Instead of doing so, he might as well choose to trust giltz.


    "His name is Tong ya. He should have primary or intermediate strength." According to the calculation, Tongya should still be primary, but who knows if Tongya has any adventures during this time, so it''s nothing to say that it''s intermediate.


    "OK, let me ask for you. Don''t worry. As long as you''re still alive, you''ll find it."


    Wu Hao nodded. He had just come in. He really didn''t know much about the things here. For the time being, he had to give it to giltz.


    The middle-aged uncle who had just been locked up with them also went out, but he never came back.


    Everyone in the same room fell into a gray state again, and even giltz''s mood was affected.


    Although he won the game and won''t be his turn in a short time, he wasn''t happy.


    Because death is always faced here. Even if it won''t be his turn in a short time, it''s also very painful for him.


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine for the time being." Wu Hao patted gilz on the shoulder.


    Giles smiled bitterly: "it''s only temporary. There''s no survival here. I''m afraid I can''t even escape."


    Obviously, the only thing that can support gilz''s survival now is Ding Ding. Wu Hao can see that almost all the people locked up here are desperate.


    Some even committed suicide after going on stage. I''m afraid they can''t be reduced to clowns to show these people.


    Three days later, Wu Hao''s name was called. He was taken out. Everyone here brought a spirit sealing iron chain, so he couldn''t use the spirit power at all.


    Wu Hao is the same. Although he can easily untie the spirit sealing chain, he won''t do that.


    For him, this kind of boxing is not challenging, but in order to avoid suspicion, Wu Hao pretended to be beaten miserably, and finally launched a Jedi counterattack, just like giltz. Otherwise, once he was too strong, he might be the only one who suffered in the end.


    Back in the room, Wu Hao sat next to giltz, who looked at him with a strange smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Strong, you are an absolute strong man. Others can''t see it, but you can''t hide it from my eyes."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak, but he looked like how you could see it.


    "You play very much like me. To tell you the truth, if it were me, I would also play. After all, in this case, if you want to save your life, you must play, otherwise you will die ugly. Your decision is very wise."


    The relationship between the two became more and more familiar. Giles couldn''t see through Wu Hao, and Wu Hao couldn''t see through Giles either.


    The young man''s perseverance seemed to be not generally strong, and his eyes were fierce. It was clear that he had been close to the truth as much as possible. No one doubted him, so gilz insisted that he had been acting again.


    Although people like giltz are very dangerous to him, it also depends on whether the other party is an enemy or a friend.


    But now it seems good that the other party is not the enemy, as long as it is not the enemy. If it is the enemy, he will kill it now without hesitation.


    No!


    Wu Hao suddenly looks a little dignified. He should have sensed the existence of zimang and Xiaoxuan just now. They are getting closer and closer to here. They seem to have been caught.


    "What''s the matter?" Gilz asked, because he had found something wrong with Wu Hao''s face.


    "It''s all right, but I need your help." Wu Hao put his head to giltz''s ear.


    After hearing this, gilz was shocked and incredible, because Wu Hao told him to go out and asked him to help cover it up.


    But how can Wu Hao go out in this case? I''m afraid they can only go out if they want to go out, but they all wear spirit sealing bracelets. No one can defeat those members of the red lotus guild.


    However, in this case, he was surprised again. He saw that the spirit sealing chain on Wu Hao''s hand fell off, and gilz understood it completely.


    Wu Hao''s strength is definitely not simple, and Wu Hao stays here entirely to find people. In terms of the strength of such people, I''m afraid those people who want to go outside can''t be stopped.


    But can Wu Hao really leave anyway? After all, the president of the red lotus guild is a high-level strong man in the universe. In addition, there are many strong men from the mother planet.


    "Thanks, man. We''ll talk when we get back." Wu Hao knows that giltz has many doubts in his heart, but now is not the time for him to answer these doubts. He must rush there immediately.


    Giltz could also feel that Wu Hao had something very urgent. With a nod, he grabbed all the straw around him and pretended that Wu Hao was seriously injured and was resting.


    Space capability!


    Wu Hao quietly opened a space corridor behind giltz, and then walked in.


    At this time, giltz was very excited. He even wanted to follow him into the space corridor, because he knew that as long as he went in, he should be able to leave here.


    But he finally endured it, because he had to stay here to cover for nothing else, just for Wu Hao to come back safely.


    Since Wu Hao can leave anytime, anywhere, he believes that as long as he has a good relationship with Wu Hao, Wu Hao can also leave with him in the future, but it takes more time now.


    Wu Hao immediately came to the position of purple Python through the space corridor. At this time, they were being chased and killed.


    "Wu Hao!" Seeing the space corridor ahead, purple Python immediately knew that Wu Hao was coming.


    The two immediately joined them, and the strong one of the latter sub stars also stopped. The leader was a strong one at the top of the universe.


    "Just a middle-level strong man, coming is also looking for death. We have to decide these two women!" The other middle-aged old man looked at Wu Hao without cutting his face, and then everyone around him stopped Wu Hao and purple Python in the center.


    After seeing Wu Hao, the two women were also relieved. They only had to run for their lives in the face of these people, but Wu Hao''s words were different. Wu Hao''s strength was enough to crush them.

 Chapter 586

    "You two step back and leave it to me." When Wu Hao came to him, the other party obviously didn''t pay attention to him. An intermediate strong man stood up and looked at him with a joking face.


    "Hey, boy, I''ll tear you up later, and then drink your blood." The man clenched his fist and was full of confidence.


    "The hot eye guy is here again. He''s still so abnormal. He''s simply inhuman." Many people in the back looked pitifully at Wu Hao. At the same time, they seemed to dislike the man named hot eye.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to each other at all. He was only an intermediate. How much threat did he pose to him?


    The sickle in hot eye''s hand was stained with blood. He licked the blood on it with his tongue. It''s very disgusting. It seems that this guy is really a pervert.


    "My blood is poisonous. If you can drink it, you can try it!" Wu Hao sneered, but he didn''t delay. He can''t come out for too long, so he must hurry up and go back after handling it, otherwise it will bring trouble to gilz.


    "I prefer poisonous blood." The man rushed at Wu like crazy, and then waved the huge sickle in his hand.


    The power of the sickle is not small enough to move the surrounding air. At this moment, Wu Hao also found that the strength of men is not weak.


    According to common sense, the strength of the other party is almost comparable to the high-level strong in the universe. No wonder he is joking with the other party. If his strength is really only the middle level in the universe as it appears, maybe he will be drunk by the other party and ground into gravy.


    But the other party obviously picked the wrong object. He is not a mere cosmic intermediate. No matter how strong the other party is, it is impossible for him as long as he does not break through the cosmic level.


    Therefore, it is not worth mentioning that the other party is just a strong person comparable to the high strength of the universe.


    Wu Hao waved his arm, and a strong momentum popped up, which shocked the other party back in an instant, and the other party''s face changed slightly.


    But he was not too surprised. In his eyes, Wu Hao just fought with all his strength to get the effect, which did not seem exaggerated.


    "Oh? It''s interesting, but in front of me, these fancy things don''t work! " The man sneered and immediately shot at Wu Hao. A huge sickle flew towards Wu Hao''s head.


    Ding


    The scene suddenly stopped. Everyone was surprised to see this scene. Wu Hao stopped the sickle with one finger.


    "How possible, absolutely impossible!" The man swished back a few steps and kept a safe distance from Wu Hao.


    The other party''s top level strong man was the same. He was surprised. In his eyes, it seemed that no one dared to take the sickle with one finger bare handed.


    Although it is impossible for him to make a move, the sickle has a penetrating attack effect. Whenever it is touched, it will definitely be torn into two pieces.


    If it were him, even if he could be unharmed, he could not appear so relaxed and pressure-free. Wu haogang''s practice is too incredible.


    "Who are you? It seems that there is no strong person like you here, and outsiders are even more impossible." In their eyes, only the child and mother stars have Wu Hao, a strong man with super strength, which is basically impossible for outsiders.


    Some time ago, there was a strong man who beat the president of the red lotus guild and fled, but so far they have not met this man.


    Besides, the president of the red lotus guild said that the other party only has the strength of the peak of the universe, not very strong.


    Since it is also the peak of the universe, why can Wu Hao only be an intermediate strong man to do this? In other words, no one wants to believe it.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you all have to die." Wu Hao sneered and suddenly disappeared like a ghost.


    The next second he came to the center of the other team. The peak man found it for the first time and immediately called everyone back.


    "Want to escape? Oh, it''s late! " Wu Hao''s Sky Sword appeared in his hand, and he used the instant sword very decisively.


    There was a wailing sound at the scene. In Wu Hao''s hand, the flash sword instantly took many lives. It can be said that the other party was destroyed by a blow, but the top level strong man and the intermediate strong man were still alive.


    And it seems that they just used a lot of magic weapons to survive. Now they have exhausted their defense, just like the end of a long crossbow.


    "You, what do you want to do? You dare to kill so many strong people in my child and mother star. Even if you are strong enough to kill the strong people in my child and mother star, you don''t want to go." The top level strong man stood up and it was very difficult.


    But he quickly fired a signal bomb into the sky and obviously asked for help again. Wu Hao also saw the other party''s plan.


    "Die!" The sky sword in his hand flew out and cut through the sky. The other party had no room to resist. It was pierced by the sky sword in an instant.


    "How, how is it possible to kill our captain so easily!" The only other survivor, the man who wanted to drink Wu Hao''s blood, looked frightened.


    At this moment, he knows his situation very well. If he is not careful, he is very likely to see the king of hell.


    Wu Hao turned to look at him, and the man gave it back in an instant. Usually he made others afraid, but today he felt fear from others'' eyes.


    Mingming is also an intermediate strong man. Why did Wu Hao give him such an illusion? Why.


    Run!


    There is only such an idea in the man''s mind at this time. Only running away is the only choice.


    The captain''s peak strength died so easily in the hands of the other party. He can''t have any room for survival. If he doesn''t run now, he will only die.


    Once the idea was generated, the man did not hesitate, and immediately began to run away.


    "Ignorance!" Wu Hao just wanted to catch up with him with a cold hum, but he felt a group of people gathering here, one of whom was still on the top.


    It seems that the signal bomb just now has indeed attracted others. If he continues to chase, he is bound to be seen by the other party.


    Looking at the far away man, Wu Hao stopped. It seems that he can only let each other go this time.


    "You follow me." Wu Hao grabbed the purple Python''s wrist, and then quickly evacuated.


    He stopped only after he was far away from this area, and then sent the two women to the small world. According to the current situation, he can''t let the two women continue to stay outside, otherwise it''s hard to say whether he can have time in case of danger next time.


    Now there is no safe place for the whole sub star. The only safe place is his small world.


    After sending the two women to the small world, Wu Hao immediately opened the space corridor, and then smoothly returned to the underground prison. At this time, there was no abnormality in the underground prison, and gilz stared at the place where Wu Hao left all the time.

 Chapter 587

    Seeing the space gate open again, Giles immediately sat up, but still showed a calm look.


    Wu Hao put on the spirit sealing bracelet as soon as he came back to avoid being found.


    "Well, what''s the situation?" Wu Hao looked at giltz and asked. Giltz shook his head.


    "No, but fortunately you came back in time, otherwise it would be too late." Giltz''s eyes showed a trace of ugliness. It was obvious that something had happened.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao found something strange in giltz''s eyes. It was obvious that giltz had something to do.


    "I''ll be in the boxing match later. This time I heard that the other party is the third winner. I''m not sure I can''t come back." Giles smiled helplessly. He knew this. Just now he really wanted to sneak out with Wu Hao.


    But it''s too late to know. What''s more, even if he leaves with Wu Hao''s space corridor, he will still be caught when he goes out. I''m afraid it will be more ugly and may harm Wu Hao.


    So instead of that, it''s better to face it. As long as he resists hard, he can still have a chance.


    Although it''s very painful in this underground prison, in other words, as long as you can win, this underground prison is safer than the outside. At least you don''t have to run for your life all day. You just need to win the next boxing match.


    "It''s okay. You have to believe in yourself. You can do it." Wu Hao patted Giles on the shoulder. Of course, he didn''t like Giles to lose.


    Only gilz can help him in this prison. If gilz dies, who can help him inquire about Tongya.


    "By the way, I have heard about your friend. He caught me in advance. He has played two games and won by him. Now he is locked up in the North District. I will tell you before the next game begins."


    Hearing the news, Wu Hao''s eyes lit up, but he was not impulsive. This is the headquarters of the red lotus guild. I think the top must be here.


    As long as the peak is here, there will be a peak. There are too many strong people, which is also difficult for him to deal with. Therefore, he should be cautious. It''s best to leave when he saves people.


    After two hours, Giles was ready to fight. Wu Hao saw his worry from his firm eyes. His strength here is not strong. It''s good to win one game. Whether he can win the second game depends entirely on his luck.


    "Come on, believe in yourself, you can do it!" Wu Hao came to him with a slight force in his hand.


    The next second, giltz''s eyes changed slightly. He looked at Wu Hao and saw Wu Hao smile and nod.


    Giles also nodded and went out. At this time, there was not only perseverance, but also a trace of self-confidence on Giles''s face.


    Because just now Wu Hao poured a trace of spiritual power into his body to resist the suppression effect brought to him by the spirit sealing bracelet.


    So now he can use one tenth of his power. Of course, it has nothing to do with spiritual power.


    This is also the wonderful place he felt. Wu Hao untied the imprisonment of the spirit bracelet, but let the bracelet suppress his spiritual power, and the only thing he could show was power.


    One tenth of the power has been unsealed, which is much better than before. In the past, the sealing of spiritual power means that all power will be sealed.


    They can only rely on their own brute force to fight, but their actual strength can''t hurt much.


    Now one tenth, just one tenth, has doubled his strength and one tenth of his speed.


    Now he is still a weak person. If he resists with the people of their red lotus guild, he will certainly have no chance, but he doesn''t have to worry about dealing with people with the same spiritual power.


    At the beginning of the boxing match, Giles kept the other party down, and the other party couldn''t resist at all.


    "Stop, stop, I protest. He can''t be so powerful. He violates the rules, he violates the rules!" The man immediately made a dissatisfied voice and obviously suspected gilz of violating the rules.


    Hearing the word "violation", the manager came over and looked at giltz angrily.


    Giltz''s face changed slightly. It was bad. If it was found out, it would be troublesome. Someone had violated such regulations before. At that time, his hands were cut off, and then he threw them into the basement to feed snakes.


    "Check!" Two guards caught giltz and prepared to check the spiritual power in giltz and the condition of the spirit sealing bracelet.


    At this time, giltz also made a plan. If the other party really found out, he had no choice but to resist, because he would rather die in the hands of these guys than be thrown into the basement to feed snakes.


    But after checking, he didn''t see the other party do it. Did Wu Hao take these into account, so Wu Hao imposed a means not to find out the results?


    If so, it''s too abnormal. They shook their heads.


    "There is no spiritual power in the body."


    "The bracelet is normal!"


    The two results of the inventory are normal, which also means that he did not violate the rules, and the other party was desperate.


    No offense. Giles is so strong. Isn''t he dead in this battle.


    "Stop talking nonsense and yell at me again. I''ll kill you. Go on."


    As soon as he started, giltz found the problem. As soon as he started, he felt a trace of spiritual power walking in his body. After stopping, he returned to normal.


    It seems that all this is really Wu Hao''s handwriting. In this way, when the other party wants to check, he can''t find out.


    "Violation, you violation!" The other party shouted again, but no one paid attention to him this time.


    "Do you still need to break the rules to deal with a clown like you?" Giles smacked the other party to the ground with one punch, then sent several punches, and finally the other party died at the scene.


    Although Giles didn''t want to kill each other, he knew very well that if he didn''t kill each other, he would die. This was cruel. Who made them slaves now? They had no choice.


    After winning the game, Giles was sent back to prison. Wu Hao smiled when he saw him coming back.


    Giles smiled, walked over and whispered, "thank you."


    "Congratulations, another win!" Wu Hao didn''t wait for gilz to speak, so he quickly opened his mouth to congratulate him.


    Giles also saw a clue. It was obvious that someone was watching them at the door.


    "Hehe, I''m just lucky. I met a ma Daha." Giles smiled awkwardly and then sat down.


    They didn''t speak for a long time until the two guards at the door left. Obviously, they patrol in this way. Whenever they win the game, they will observe for ten minutes, which Wu Hao found out.


    "Thank you, Wu Hao. Thanks to you this time, or I''ll be cold when I check."

 Chapter 588

    Giltz said with a smile. I can see that he was a long sigh of relief, otherwise he couldn''t joke.


    "You''re welcome. You help me find someone. I''ll help you survive and help each other." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "By the way, what method did you use to make me use a trace of power and then not be noticed." Giles is very curious about this. After all, there must be few who can do it, at least he can''t.


    Although he knew that Wu Hao must have strong strength, it should not be possible to do it by strength alone.


    "Space ability, I believe you can see it too. It''s also space ability that I can go out quietly from here, so as long as I use space ability to let part of the spirit sealing Bracelet in your hand enter another space, you can use a trace of spirit power."


    In an instant, giltz understood that it would not have an impact when he was examined. The spirit sealing Bracelet itself also played a role and sealed his spirit power.


    As long as he did not use his spiritual power at that time, he could not be found by the other party. It turned out that Wu Hao still had the means of space ability.


    "Now that someone has been found, I think I have to leave here. How about you?" Wu Hao looked at giltz and asked.


    After all, he had a good impression of Giles. If Giles hadn''t helped him, he couldn''t have found Tongya so soon, so it''s nothing to help.


    "Well, I don''t know how to thank you." Giles certainly won''t refuse. After all, it''s everyone''s dream to go out here.


    "Nothing, little problem." Wu Hao waved and went to the cell giltz said.


    The space gate appeared. The guard of the cell found this scene and immediately surrounded it all, waiting for the people inside to come out.


    At this time, Tong Ya was sitting on the ground with many injuries. When he saw this scene, he stood up immediately.


    No one was more familiar with the scene than him. It was definitely Wu Hao. Wu Hao must have come to save him.


    When someone came out immediately, he was more convinced that Wu Hao came to save him.


    "Brother Wu, you''re here at last!" Tong Ya walked over and was a little excited. He was arrested not long after Wu Hao disappeared. When he came here, he thought he was going to die, but he was lucky and won three times in a row, which barely saved his life.


    "I''m late. How''s it going? Are you okay?" Wu Hao didn''t feel guilty because it was a life and death experience for Tong ya. There were only advantages and no disadvantages.


    "Nothing, still alive." Tong Ya looked at gilz on the side, and suddenly his eyes lit up.


    "I know you. You just came on stage..." Tong Ya said, pointing to Giles.


    "Well, yes, but thanks to Wu Hao, otherwise I can''t get out."


    "Who are you! How dare you use your spiritual power and stay honest with me! " Dozens of guards have appeared outside. No one''s strength is at the master level.


    "Wu Hao unseal me. After I break, you go first." Giltz looked at the guards with anger in his eyes. During this time, he was also very oppressed. If he hadn''t lived and didn''t die in vain, he would have resisted.


    But how can he resist without spiritual power, so he can only stay and wait for the opportunity. Now the opportunity comes. Even if he dies here, he will let these people follow and pay for their lives.


    "No, they can''t live." As soon as Wu Hao waved, the spirit sealing Bracelet in gilz''s and Tong Ya''s hands fell to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, many prisoners around were boiling. They all wanted to open the spirit bracelet, so that even if they died, they would work hard, unlike now that they are only slaughtered.


    "You go first!" Giles said and rushed up, but Tong Ya grabbed him, and then Tong Ya smiled.


    "Don''t do it first. There are too many of them. We''d better give it to brother Wu. We have plenty of opportunities in the future."


    Tong Ya is also more knowledgeable. He knows that it''s no use even if he starts now. He can''t kill them with their strength. Instead, he might as well follow Wu Hao quietly to save some physical strength.


    "Is he alone? There are a lot of people on the other side. " Giltz is a little worried. In his opinion, Wu Hao''s strength may be much stronger than him, but there are so many people on the scene, and Wu Hao can''t help it alone.


    However, Wu Hao thought, and all the guards knelt on the ground.


    "Go and help open the prison door and go out." Wu Hao didn''t do it. He just suppressed them in the field of gravity, because if he wanted to eat a pot, he might hurt other people''s lives.


    After the prison door was opened, everyone came behind Wu Hao, because they were waiting for Wu Hao to open the spirit sealing bracelet for them.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao took everyone away from the front door. Gilz stopped for two steps and was unwilling.


    "You go first. I''ll kill them." Giles was obviously very angry and unwilling to leave like this.


    "Don''t worry, none of them can live." Tongya pulls gilds to follow Wu Hao. Gilds is confused.


    Why does Tongya believe in Wu Hao so much? Wu Hao has to take them away. Those guys will run away after a while.


    After leaving the underground prison, Wu Hao unsealed everyone''s spirit sealing bracelet, and then flew up slowly.


    "There''s no need to thank you for going where you should go, just by the way."


    With that, Wu Hao turned and looked at the location of the underground prison, and then said to giltz.


    "Don''t you want revenge? Watch it." Wu Hao has lightning energy in his hands, but also with spiritual power.


    When the lightning energy falls into the ground, it suddenly forms an explosion, and all the surroundings are razed to the ground. Such a huge explosion has attracted the attention of many people.


    Giles also looked at Wu Hao in shock. Although he could do it at this level, he absolutely did his best, but Wu Hao just waved.


    The explosion led to the strong of the red lotus guild, and even the peak arrived at the scene at the first time.


    "Are you the strong man who killed my men?" The other party looked at Wu Hao, and the man behind him pointed at Wu Hao in horror.


    "That''s him, that''s him."


    Wu Hao smiled: "I''m right. It''s your people who start with my people first. They just deserve to die."


    "It''s just the middle level of the universe. I dare to say such big words. I don''t know what means you use to kill my top level strong man, but since you appear today, don''t think you can leave unharmed."


    Universe intermediate!


    When Giles heard this, he was surprised that Wu Hao was a cosmic strong man, and he was still intermediate. No wonder he was so strong.


    At first, he thought that Wu Hao was at most the peak of the world leader. After all, he was so young, but he didn''t expect to be an intermediate in the universe.

 Chapter 589

    Giltz immediately found another problem. Although Wu Hao is a super strong man in the middle of the universe, so what? The red lotus guild now has several top-level strong men in the universe, and even one has reached the top.


    I''m afraid Wu Hao universe intermediate can''t beat each other. No wonder the man just said that universe intermediate. Obviously, the other party''s strength is absolutely stronger.


    "Hehe, can you leave? How do you know if you don''t try?" Wu Hao sneered and took out the sky sword. At the same time, he also released zimang and Xiaoxuan.


    "You two help me hold each other''s top strong, and give me the top."


    The two women nodded, and the two women who suddenly came out shocked everyone. How cold did they appear, and it seems that their strength is still very strong.


    Wu Hao is not worried about the two women. Purple Python has the gift of swallowing, while Xiaoxuan has the heaven and earth sword. Although it is not possible to kill each other''s top strength, it doesn''t matter to delay temporarily.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you can choose to leave or continue to take revenge." Wu Hao said to everyone behind him.


    "We''ll follow you!" Suddenly someone shouted.


    "It''s all their people in this sub star. What can they do if they leave? In the end, they''ll catch them back. It''s better to take advantage of the scene and unite to form forces!"


    As soon as the proposal came out, many people agreed.


    "Good!"


    "I agree, kill them!"


    Giles naturally didn''t speak. From the beginning, he thought about it and chose to follow Wu Hao. After all, the newspaper group is always better than one person.


    "OK, thank you for believing me. I''ll take you out of here first."


    Lift!


    Wu Hao twisted slightly, the sky sword trembled, and the surrounding sky changed color instantly. Everyone found something wrong.


    "Don''t move. I''ll let you go later, and you''ll go." Wu Hao waved and opened the door of the space.


    Seeing this scene, the people of the red lotus guild immediately started, and Wu Hao beat back the other party with the power of lightning.


    "Don''t move easily, or I''m sure I''ll kill you." Wu Hao''s tone was not a threat, nor did he kill at all.


    "Hum, fox pretends to be tiger!" At the top of the mountain, the strong rushed over, and Wu Hao smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Sword of the moment!


    The sky was full of sword rain. It was only a moment. The other party also noticed the terrible pressure and immediately stepped back to take the move.


    "Withdraw!" Wu Hao left slowly with the two women, and the other party caught up.


    "I advise you not to chase. Now I''m not in the mood to play with you, or I''ll kill you now. You won''t have much effort." Wu Hao said coldly.


    But the other two strong men obviously didn''t believe it and still pursued it. Seeing this scene, Wu Hao stopped.


    "Toast without penalty. It seems that you want to verify what I said." Wu Hao thought.


    "Eternal sword!" The powerful sword idea swept the whole red lotus guild, and this is not the final form.


    Because the body can''t bear huge energy, Wu Hao has developed a modified small eternal sword. Although it is modified, it is equally powerful.


    The modified small eternal sword completely destroyed the whole red lotus guild, killing and wounding countless people.


    At this moment, they dare not continue to track Wu Hao. They don''t want to wear hundreds of holes.


    The two top strongmen also stopped. Wu Hao''s strength has indeed exceeded their budget, which can be said to be very strong.


    Even the strength of the two women around Wu Hao is probably a mystery. Otherwise, how could they be allowed to intercept them.


    It seems that the child star has really encountered a strong enemy this time, but even so, what if the child and mother star are one, and Wu Hao and others are weak, can it be their opponent.


    "Is that guy really just a cosmic intermediate? I''m afraid he makes me feel no weaker than me. "


    The same idea also rang out in giltz''s mind. Is Wu Hao really just a cosmic intermediate?


    Although the cosmic intermediate level is already very powerful in his eyes, Wu Hao''s various performances just now have shown that Wu Hao''s strength must be a little stronger than the cosmic intermediate level. Otherwise, how can the other party''s cosmic peak level strong say stop and stop.


    After passing through the space corridor, the people were far away from the red lotus guild. At this time, Wu Hao said faintly.


    "Everybody, now you are safe. If you want to leave, leave." However, none of them left.


    "Brother Wu, what we said is true. Why don''t you be our boss and let''s turn over the bastards of Zixing together!"


    "Yes, I came to Zixing for revenge. It''s a pity to go now."


    One by one, they agreed. At this time, gilz also spoke.


    "I think you can accept it. To tell you the truth, it''s the safest to follow you. Everyone has seen your strength. Otherwise, I''m afraid everyone can''t escape after leaving here."


    Wu Hao was silent. He came to do great things. It''s really not a way for so many people to drag, but it''s impossible to let go. It''s better not to save them.


    "Ah, well, in that case, it will be difficult for me to be gracious. According to what you said, from today on, we will temporarily form a strength to jointly fight against the sub stars, but I have to speak in advance. Everything has to follow my command. This is your choice."


    "No problem, OK!" Everyone agreed with one voice.


    "We have too many people. We have to find a foothold for the time being. It seems that it''s not far from the Tenglong guild, or..."


    "Let''s go!" Wu Hao agreed without thinking about it. Their meaning is very simple. I''m afraid they just want to occupy Tenglong guild as a base.


    We have to deal with them anyway. We rob now. We''re worried about having nowhere to live.


    I''m afraid the strong people of Zixing never dreamed that they would catch all these people and gather in everything, which would become their nightmare in the future, and all this is the starting point of the nightmare.


    Wu Hao and others came to the Tenglong guild. There was only one middle-level strong man in the universe. In the face of the pressure of so many strong men, the other party had no room to resist.


    All those who can escape escape, and almost all those who can''t escape are dead. For Zixing people, even if Wu Hao let them go, they won''t let them go. Who let Zimu star do so many things that are shameful.


    The only middle-level strong man in the universe also died under Xiaoxuan''s sword. Wu Hao didn''t contribute from the beginning, so the Tenglong guild was won.


    After hearing the news, another yongsha guild took care of the base, packed everything and fled one after another.


    In fact, Wu Hao didn''t want to deal with them now, but they were too nervous.


    The red lotus guild naturally knows these news, but they know very well what they can do about Wu Hao''s strength just now.

 Chapter 590

    If they really want to fight, maybe they can win, but what about the end result? It is estimated that in the end, they will have to lose their skin if they don''t die.


    After the implementation of the base, Wu Hao asked Tong Ya and gilz to be responsible for counting the number of people. After this statistics, Wu Hao was surprised to find that the power was not small.


    There are three primary players in the universe. Many of them are the peak of the world Master level. There are not many primary players. Even Tong Ya has reached the world Master intermediate level in just a few months. It seems that his strength has been greatly improved by the torture in recent months.


    In order to better cooperate with each other, Wu Hao divided his strength into five groups, one led by three junior cosmos, and then the last two groups were left. One group was named Pro guard, which was all the peak of the world Master, and this group was led by purple python.


    Purple Python is a strong woman, so it''s best to be led by her. After all, she teaches people a set of lessons.


    In addition, the last group is led by Xiaoxuan and belongs to the intelligence group. Because on TAM, their nine heavenly palace is famous for intelligence, so it is most suitable for Xiaoxuan to do this.


    However, there are not many members of the intelligence team, only about a dozen people, including Tong Ya and gilz.


    Moreover, the general strength of the members inside can only be regarded as ordinary, which is what Xiaoxuan asked.


    According to Xiaoxuan, intelligence personnel need not be too strong, but only speed and excellent response ability.


    This happened to be in line with giltz just now. Giltz had strong insight and was appointed vice captain by Xiaoxuan.


    Wu Hao is also very relieved about their arrangements. Anyway, it''s good anyway. Just don''t let him arrange it. After all, he''s just the biggest promoter behind the power.


    Just like in the fire, he can''t take care of these things at ordinary times. All he needs to take care of is the things in the challenge arena of life and death.


    After knowing these things, the red lotus guild was also very angry. Many people proposed to eradicate this force immediately. After all, there are two peak levels and one above the peak level.


    However, Tu Shan, the current president of the guild, told them to wait for a while. They must be ready to go. Wu Hao''s strength is a mystery. If you act rashly and you may encounter danger, you must be steady.


    In fact, Wu Hao is really worried that if they gather strength to fight, they may not have much resistance. After all, no matter how strong he is, the other party also has a top-level strong person. Once they fight, they will suffer a lot.


    But at the same time, he is also gambling. Because of the previous downfall, the other party is expected to measure his strength, so as to buy them a certain time.


    Therefore, during this period of time, he must replace his own strength as soon as possible and improve the strength of those below. Who let himself take the burden.


    However, ten days passed quickly. While Wu Hao was practicing, zimang and Xiaoxuan opened the door from the outside. At this time, Wu Hao was wearing a red fruit.


    "Sleeping trough! What are you doing? " Facing the two women who suddenly broke in, Wu Hao covered his face.


    "Cut, it''s not that I haven''t seen it. I''m so shy when I''m an adult." Make complaints about the purple Python''s ruthless Tucao, but feel shy.


    Wu Haobai glanced at the purple python. The old monster is hundreds of years old. Of course, what kind of man have you never seen.


    "Well, Wu Hao, Ling Tian is here. He said he wanted to see you." Xiaoxuan''s voice was subtle. If Wu Hao hadn''t heard her, I''m afraid she could hardly hear what she was saying.


    "What, Ling Tian is coming!" Wu Hao stood up, put on his clothes and walked out. In fact, Wu Hao still liked Ling Tian, but how did Ling Tian come here.


    Tam star is so backward that Jiang Cheng of Qianzhang sect can leave him. Maybe he can understand. After all, people are also super strong at the top, and some means can also be understood.


    But isn''t Lingtian just a cosmic intermediate? Is there any special means?


    When he came to the hall, Ling Nai sat inside and Wu Hao walked quickly.


    "Brother Ling Tian, it''s really you!" Wu Hao smiled and hugged Ling Tian, who was also smiling.


    "I heard about you, too, so I came." Ling Tian goes back to.


    "Heard? How did you hear that? " Wu Hao looked puzzled. Can Tam star hear about Zixing? Isn''t that weird? Unless someone goes to Tam.


    "This." Perhaps you can expect Wu Hao to be surprised and confused. Ling Tian takes out a mirror.


    "This is called peeping mirror. It belongs to the magic weapon of secondary artifact. It can peep into the current situation of the whole universe. That''s why I know these things."


    "What? Secondary artifact magic weapon? " Wu Hao was completely surprised. Did Ling Tianjia poke the nest of an artifact?


    His sky sword, Xiaoxuan''s heaven and earth sword, now comes such a magic weapon of secondary artifact. If others can own these things, they may wake up with laughter, but Lingtian family gives them away. Is this the legendary saying that grapes are sour when they can''t eat grapes?


    "How else could I know this, and I know where Jiang Cheng is."


    "On the home star?" Wu Hao asked.


    Ling Tian nodded. Jiang Cheng was indeed on the mother star at this time.


    "I know that. I still don''t understand. How did you get here? Tam doesn''t seem to have a spaceship. " Wu Hao wondered again.


    "Of course it is. It can not only peep into the whole universe, but also has a transmission function. It just needs to be charged."


    Wu Hao has seen a lot now. The mirror has the function of transmitting. It seems that it is worthy of being the magic weapon of the secondary artifact, that is, the cow.


    "It takes five years to recharge each time. It''s just finished this time. I heard that you are forming forces to fight against the child and parent stars, so I came."


    Wu Hao nodded, smiled and said, "in that case, you are welcome to join."


    After the two shook hands, Wu Hao kept staring at the peeping mirror. Ling Tian also found the problem and smiled.


    "Brother Wu Hao likes this mirror? Or... For you? " Ling Tian said with some reluctance.


    "No, no, no, I don''t like it. I just want you to do me a favor. I want to find some people." Wu Hao thought of the gang of Tiexiong regiment.


    I don''t know how they are. Someone should have broken through to the cosmic level. If only they could follow and help.


    "No problem. I thought it was something big. Just use it." Ling Tian hands Wu Hao the sky glass.


    After Wu Hao took it over, Ling Tian continued, "inject your spiritual power. The sky peeping mirror will automatically search your memory, and then lock each other."


    Wu Hao did what Ling Tian said. After a while, he peeped into the sky and showed the picture.


    Wu Hao''s first look was he Lao. He Lao was about to reach half a cosmic level before. After such a long time, plus his Xunyang juice, it should also break through.

 Chapter 591

    Sure enough, just as he calculated, he Lao has indeed entered the universe, and not only he Lao, but also Qingtian is in the universe. He Lao has reached the primary peak of the universe. It seems that the opportunity is good.


    But Wu Hao told them at the beginning that after reaching the cosmic level, they should leave the earth to refine fire as much as possible. After all, the field of domain fire is not so easy to get.


    But they are still there now. Obviously, they all want to try. After all, the universe is the highest level in the known field. Who doesn''t want to wander.


    He didn''t have enough time at the beginning, otherwise he wanted to stay in the universe and continue to break through. With his talent, I''m afraid he has broken through the advanced level.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao looked at Feng Jianzi and Zhan Jiesi. They are now the same in strength. They have reached the main level of the half step world and become the pillar of the Tiexiong Corps. Tiexiong is also a half step cosmic level. It is possible to break through at any time. Judging from the current situation of the iron lion, they should be waiting deliberately, and they must be worried about the Tiexiong Corps.


    It seems that their cultivation achievements are fairly good. At least no one is holding back. Even Tongling has reached the peak of the world Master level. It seems that it will break through the universe level soon.


    After reading it, Wu Hao was relieved that they could all break through and reach the cosmic level without accidents.


    They had agreed that once they went out to make fire, they would come to him, so he was looking forward to it.


    Although his strength is strong, it does not mean that he can compete with the strong on the parent planet alone. I''m afraid the final confrontation depends on the overall strength.


    Wu Hao put away his peeping at the heaven and watched them work so hard. Naturally, Wu Hao can''t wait to die.


    When he left, he laocai was just the peak of the world leader, but he has broken through the cosmic level. Now he laocai has reached the primary peak of the universe, and he has just reached the intermediate level of the universe.


    It can be imagined from this point that cultivating in the earth fire is much faster than the outside world. If he doesn''t come out, he has reached the advanced level of the universe, so he must hurry up.


    "Brother Ling Tian, since you are here, stay first. For the time being, you and I will defend the base first. Once there is a situation, you will report it to the five captains first."


    Ling Tian nodded. He came out this time just to do something big. Now that he has come, he won''t care what to do. In short, as long as he can have a chance to do it.


    "By the way, you came just in time. I have a batch of weapons. I''m afraid I have to trouble you Ling Fu to make them." Wu Hao thought of weapons.


    Since weapons are essential to fight against the parent and child stars, the gap in strength can be made up from weapons.


    Ling Tian glanced at the drawing, then nodded and said, "no problem. These weapons can be completed without me. I''m afraid I have to send them back."


    "No problem, let''s start now!" Wu Hao stood up and opened the space corridor.


    "Come on, we''ll be right back."


    Facing Wu Hao''s ability, Ling Tian is also very helpless. He tried his best to use peeping heaven to come here, and peeping heaven will be charged for five years.


    However, Wu Hao can leave anytime, anywhere with a wave. This is the difference between abilities, which can''t be made up.


    After the two came to Tam star, Ling Tian immediately arranged to let people hurry up to build it. The time was only one month, and Wu Hao was not shocked.


    It may be very difficult for others to have so many weapons in a month, but for Ling Fu, nothing is impossible as long as there are enough materials.


    But at present, the biggest problem is the material. The other materials are OK, but the meteorite iron is not easy. At this time, Wu Hao thought of a person.


    Shop owner, he has a good business and good contacts. He should be able to help.


    "Someone on my side should be able to help. I''ll come as soon as I go." Originally, I thought I didn''t need to find the boss. I didn''t expect to find him after wandering around.


    Although Ling Tianjia has been making a living by casting for generations, its human resources are limited and its funds are used to store precious materials. It must be limited, so a strong support is needed at this time.


    The boss who worked with him just now has developed on TAM, and now the cooperation with him is perfect.


    Wu Hao''s presence made the store owner a little frightened, because last time Wu Hao said that he could introduce new resources next time.


    So now Wu Hao suddenly appears. Obviously, it should be that new resources are in place. Now he makes a lot of money because of papermaking. If Wu Hao really has new resources, of course, he should accept them all.


    "God of wealth, come on, please come inside!" The shop owner came out and hurriedly introduced Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao nodded and didn''t refuse. After entering the store, they went directly into the back small room, which is the boss''s personal lounge. It looks pretty good.


    "God of wealth, drink tea." The boss was very polite and quickly poured a cup of tea for Wu Hao.


    "Boss Jiong, I''m here this time. I think you should know very well. If there''s no accident, you''ll get rich again." Wu Hao smiled.


    The shop owner rubbed his hands and looked at Wu Hao with a smile. Now he is not interested in anything but making money.


    "I don''t know what the God of wealth is going to give me to make money this time?" The shop owner was a little nervous, but more excited and curious, because whatever Wu Hao did, it was definitely something he had never seen.


    "Give me the four treasures of study." After Wu Hao spoke, the boss quickly asked someone to send the four treasures of study.


    After the four treasures appeared, Wu Hao smiled. As expected, it was the same as he imagined. In the development of TAM, it was almost the same as the original earth.


    Today, the four treasures of Tam''s study, like the ancient earth, are still obtained in the most traditional way.


    Of course, in addition to today''s paper, bamboo slips have been used to replace it before. Now they are used as paper, and the change is undoubtedly huge.


    But that''s not enough. Tam is a good place. Maybe it''s good to try to make some changes.


    "The four treasures of study, pen, ink, paper and inkstone are essential to the life of TAM star. Now bamboo slips have been replaced by paper, which has made great progress. Only the remaining three should be changed, but I don''t intend to change the three."


    "Huh? What is the plan of the God of wealth? " The boss asked curiously.


    "Just combine the three into one." Wu Hao thought of the pen on the earth. Now the pen on the earth can be used directly. The pen and ink are linked. In this way, the use of inkstone can be omitted, so that the three can be combined into one.


    "But before that, I have a condition that we can cooperate."

 Chapter 592

    "No problem. Any kind of cooperation is OK. As long as I work with the God of wealth, I can make no loss."


    Wu Hao wants to laugh, but the boss pattern is also pretty good. It''s really so sure to earn without losing.


    "But I think you have to find out first. It''s not me cooperating with you, but Ling Fu. They should cooperate with you." Then Wu Hao took out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    "This is the production process. As for the dividend of cooperation, you only need to give Ling Fu two achievements. At the same time, I have only one requirement during this period, that is, you must unconditionally provide all materials for Ling family."


    Hearing this, the shop owner hesitated. He knows the Ling family. The Ling family is one of the best families in the world.


    Moreover, the Ling family is a forging family, and the royal family is responsible for forging weapons. Therefore, when we think about it, we all know how huge the materials the Ling family needs, and he can''t easily agree.


    Although he has two abilities to make some money, he knows very well that if Wu Hao hadn''t given him papermaking, he wouldn''t have achieved anything now.


    Wu Hao may also see this problem. He immediately smiled and said, "it''s okay. You don''t have to worry. At present, there are not many materials scarce in the Ling family. Even if there are many in the future, it doesn''t matter. At that time, you have become strong. It''s good for you to set up a chamber of Commerce."


    "Chamber of Commerce? What? " The shop owner looked at Wu Hao suspiciously. Can the establishment of a chamber of Commerce solve this problem.


    Wu Hao was stunned. Then he realized that there was no chamber of Commerce on TAM.


    Wu Hao took out his pen and wrote down all the benefits and benefits of establishing a chamber of Commerce.


    But at this moment, the shop owner is not interested in what chamber of Commerce, but is more interested in the pen in Wu Hao''s hand.


    "God of wealth, are you a pen? But what''s the matter with the lines on your paper? " The shop owner immediately asked, because he had smelled the smell of money.


    "This..." Wu Hao didn''t know how to explain this problem to the store owner. After all, this is not just a problem of insufficient resources.


    "The current technology of your Tam star is certainly not enough. This is called line printing. It needs a lot of preparation to complete. I''m afraid it will take at least a thousand years to produce this game for the development of your Tam star."


    In order to use line printing, we must have a little, and at the same time, there must be a printing press. If electricity is not available, he can help, but he can''t use the printing press. The manufacturing process is very troublesome. Even if he has drawings and knows how to make, it is estimated that the people who give it to Tam may not be able to understand it.


    When Wu Hao said this, the shop owner gave up. After all, high-tech things are really useless to them.


    He also knew very well that Wu Hao''s world must have this higher civilization. Otherwise, how could it easily give him so many ways to live, and each one was unique and could keep him alive.


    After reading all the contents of the chamber of Commerce, the store owner was moved, because according to Wu Hao, after the establishment of the chamber of Commerce, all products can operate by themselves. He doesn''t need him to manage at all in the future. He just needs to pay others to do things for him.


    How could he miss such a good thing, so he agreed immediately.


    "A deal is a pleasure to cooperate with the God of wealth." The shop owner flattered, but Wu Hao didn''t feel anything. The other party didn''t plan on him, but made money.


    "No, you don''t cooperate with me. From now on, you cooperate with the Ling family. If you want to find me, you can only go through the Ling family."


    The shop owner smiled: "OK, I''m lucky to cooperate with the Ling family."


    The shop owner won''t be picky, because he knows the influence of the Ling family in Tam star very well. Although it''s pleasant to cooperate with Wu Hao, it must be related to the Ling family. No one dares to trouble him again in the future.


    "By the way, in about three days, the Ling family needs to pour in a batch of materials. This is the list. Hurry up." Wu Hao handed the list written by Ling Tian to the shop owner.


    At first, the shop owner took a look. First, he was shocked, but then he didn''t know what was going on behind him. He saw a slight frown on his brow, and then looked up at Wu Hao.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll solve it." It can be seen that he has just made a great decision. It is probably that the list above is very difficult or needs to spend a lot of money.


    But he didn''t flinch. No matter how much money he spent, this was the first time to cooperate with the Ling family and help Wu Hao again. He couldn''t refuse or refuse, even at a loss.


    "OK, then the next thing will trouble you. I''ll go first. Remember, no matter what difficulties you have, go to the Ling family and take this with you!"


    With that, Wu Hao threw the token Ling Tian gave him to the shop owner. After all, it''s more convenient to go to Ling''s house.


    "God of wealth, go slowly. Thank you." The shop owner sent Wu Hao away and waved from afar.


    When Wu Hao returns to Ling''s house, he tells Ling Tian the news and asks Ling Tian to send all the lists to the shop owner as long as he needs materials. The shop owner will finish everything.


    At first, Ling Tian was skeptical, but he could see that Wu Hao believed in this person very much. He had no choice but to believe it.


    "Now that it''s settled, let''s go back. It''s a little long." Wu Hao opened the space corridor.


    They had been out for four or five hours this time, and he was deeply afraid of what happened in the base.


    Now the other side is eyeing them. If they know he''s not there, the other side may attack at the first time, but it''s not a problem for him.


    Because at the beginning, he calculated that it would take three hours to get from the red lotus guild to their base even at the fastest speed, and the purple Python should be able to hold on if the other hour is not good, so it''s just right for them to rush back now.


    However, Wu Hao thought about all this. He was not in the base and no one found it. After all, when he came out, he used it through space and no one found it at all.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" As soon as Wu Hao came back, he saw Xiaoxuan, who hurried in.


    "The situation is a little bad. The red lotus guild should have contacted the parent star. Not long ago, many strong people came up from the parent star, almost all of them are peak and advanced." Hearing the news, Wu Hao''s face solidified slightly.


    This is really not good news for them. The other party is strong enough. Now there are so many more. I want to kill them all.

 Chapter 593

    "Specific data, how many have come?" Wu Hao asked.


    "There are about five, two top-level strong people, two high-level strong people, and one top-level strong person." Xiaoxuan answered immediately. Hearing the data, Wu Hao frowned slightly.


    This is not good news for him. Unexpectedly, there are so many strong players in the other party. He can deal with one at the top, and it is difficult to deal with two.


    Even if he can hold the two top players, he can''t kill them. Besides, there are also top players. This is trouble.


    "How long has it been?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    "About half an hour."


    Wu Hao had to praise Xiaoxuan''s intelligence ability. He found it in only half an hour, which played a vital role for them.


    "Let people transfer everything. Now it seems that we can only evacuate." Wu Hao did not expect such a result. The strength of the other party became stronger and stronger, which was a bad process for them.


    So now they have only one way, that is to avoid its edge and can only choose tactical retreat.


    "Transfer? To where? " Purple Python looked at Wu Hao and asked, now that there are so many strong people coming from the mother star, it is obvious that they are coming for them, and the other party can''t let them go easily.


    So is it useful to transfer now? Will the other party let them leave? Even if Wu Hao has space capability, I''m afraid it''s useless.


    In terms of the technological development of the parent planet, it is not difficult to find them. We should know that the child and parent planet has reached a rather terrible level in civilization.


    No matter where they withdraw, once they are discovered by the child''s parent star, they may be immediately pursued. In terms of their technology, this is not difficult.


    "It''s all right. Since they like to fight, we''ll fight guerrillas with them." Wu Hao sneered. He chose tactical retreat not because he was afraid of the other side, but to avoid its edge. According to their current situation, they can''t fight head-on.


    But this does not mean that he will give in. On the contrary, the more this situation is, the easier it is for them to start.


    "OK, then listen to you. We''ll arrange it right away." Purple Python stood up to arrange the retreat, but was stopped by Wu Hao.


    "Zimang, you, Xiaoxuan and Lingtian will go out with me and leave all the evacuation arrangements to them. Remember, all the people must be gathered in the training site within an hour."


    The three looked puzzled. They didn''t know what Wu Hao was going to do. Why did they call them together? Did they want to attack the red lotus guild?


    Purple Python had this idea in her heart, because she knew Wu Hao best in the presence. In her opinion, with Wu Hao''s character, she could really do such a thing.


    Sure enough, Wu Hao took the three people directly through the space corridor to the vicinity of the red lotus guild. At this time, the red lotus guild was gathering people.


    "I said, smelly boy, are you right? They''re gathering people, so they''re going to come and attack?"


    In an instant, the three understood that almost all the people of the whole red lotus guild gathered together. If they shot at this time, they might weaken each other''s strength.


    Wu Hao smiled and said, "I don''t think so, but I certainly support you if you want to do that."


    The three of them gave Wu Hao a white look. Isn''t there 300 liang of silver here? They haven''t thought so. Why are they here with them? Can''t you peek at when people start?


    "Come on, smelly boy, I don''t have time to talk to you. If you want to do it, hurry up."


    Wu Hao nodded, and the energy in his hand began to gather. In order not to be discovered by the people of the red lotus guild, Wu Hao specially hid his breath.


    "Evacuate immediately after starting. Because the strength is limited, you can only run back. After all, you have to retreat and open the door of space."


    Wu Hao is already dead. Although he may even kill one or two top-level strongmen if he goes all out, he may not be able to open the door of space next. Therefore, for the sake of insurance, he gave up this crazy idea.


    "I''ll do it later, and you''ll do it too. Lend me all your strength."


    The three nodded and waited for Wu Hao to gather his spiritual power. At this time, the red lotus guild didn''t know that a disaster was lurking near them, which could destroy them anytime, anywhere.


    About a minute later, the energy in Wu Hao''s hand has gathered. Wu Hao nods to the three.


    The three immediately integrated their gathered strength with Wu Hao. A full 20 cubic energy ball was in Wu Hao''s hands at this time.


    "All right, you leave quickly and I''ll keep up immediately."


    The three responded. Although they also wanted to see the tragedy of the red lotus guild, now is not the time to see such a good play.


    After the three left, Wu Hao quietly came to the sky of the red lotus guild, and his appearance was found immediately.


    However, it was too late. When they found the huge energy sphere in Wu Hao''s hand, it was too late to escape.


    "Everyone, long time no see. Please accept this gift. You''re welcome!" Wu Hao threw it down without hesitation.


    "Come on, open the shield!" However, everything seems too late. If they are raided in such a short time, how can they have time to open the defense shield.


    The energy sphere instantly flooded the center of the red lotus guild. The huge energy wrapped the scene. Wu Hao hurried away without looking at it.


    According to his estimation, this attack can''t hurt the strong above the peak level, so he won''t let the other party react.


    Now he doesn''t want to waste a bit of spiritual power. After all, he has to leave with the people later.


    About ten seconds after Wu Hao left, the scene was drowned by the explosion, and a huge mushroom cloud rose in the air. The originally prosperous Honglian guild disappeared completely.


    A huge explosion swept a radius of 30 kilometers. Those with strong strength and long distance can escape, but those with weak strength can''t survive for a lifetime.


    Wu Hao has no choice. Maybe there are other people from outside Zixing, but he can only pray for their good luck.


    After all, even if he doesn''t attack the red lotus guild, they will be captured. Instead, they might as well make sacrifices. In this way, the destruction of the child star will be just around the corner.


    "Asshole!" The only strong men who survived were angry at this time.


    Thousands of teams gathered just now disappeared in an instant. Only their top level and the strong above the top can survive. In addition, there is a senior. Because he was found in time, he evacuated quickly.


    But others were miserable. Before they could run, they were swallowed up by powerful energy, and the whole red lotus guild disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 594

    "Chase, kill me!" All the strong ones chased in the direction of Wu Hao and others leaving. Wu Hao also felt the breath behind him and soared immediately.


    Kunming divine skill!


    The speed doubled and soon caught up with the three purple python. Then Wu Hao didn''t explain much and immediately let the three enter the small world.


    I didn''t expect these guys to be so extreme and catch up directly. Can''t you look at the loss first?


    Helpless, he could only fly to the base at the fastest speed. Half an hour later, Wu Hao had seen the base.


    Use the last spiritual power to open the space gate. When people see the space gate, they enter one after another.


    This is what Wu Hao explained before. As long as you see the space door open, go in immediately without any hesitation.


    "Come on, retreat." Tongya and gilz also followed the organization to retreat.


    About a minute later, Wu Hao had arrived at the scene, but only half of the people were evacuated at this time.


    Wu Hao had no choice but to stop and use his last strength to use the power of lightning.


    Now he has to find a way to stop them.


    At the speed of these guys, they will definitely catch up in another minute. If they don''t stop it, I''m afraid it will cause casualties.


    "Hurry up." Giltz had discovered Wu Hao''s behavior. Obviously, he also realized that there was not enough time, and immediately accelerated the retreat.


    A minute later, most of the personnel have been evacuated, and a few are leaving one after another.


    "Brother Wu, it''s OK!" As soon as the voice fell, several strong people had reached. When they saw Wu Hao, they didn''t stop at all.


    "Destroy my guild and want to escape! Die! " Several strong men rushed up together, but the power of lightning on their heads stopped their footsteps.


    "Everyone, I won''t accompany you. Take your time and see you tomorrow." Wu Hao smiled proudly. At this time, everyone had left and sent him.


    "Stop!" Several strong men ran away when they saw Wu Hao. They were crazy in an instant. They caught up without considering the power of lightning.


    However, Wu Hao, who used Kunming Kung Fu, was not under the speed of the other party, and finally successfully crossed the space gate. At the last second, Wu Hao closed the space gate, which was completely safe.


    Wu Hao released the three purple python. Ling Tian laughed: "exciting, it''s so exciting."


    Ling Tian feels very comfortable. After all, he has been spoiled since he was a child. He has never met such a thing, let alone do it himself. Now he has experienced it himself, which makes him calm.


    "The excitement has just begun. There will be opportunities in the future. Now each team leader counts the number of people." Wu Hao sat down. His spiritual power had almost been hollowed out. After all, he could recover immediately.


    There was so much noise this time that the people of the child and mother planet could never let him go, so they would track their position immediately.


    After ten minutes of counting, no one left the team and all the staff evacuated safely.


    The red lotus guild suffered heavy losses because of the sneak attack. Except for the strong ones with super strength, all the others were destroyed.


    Although it seems that they are a little embarrassed to retreat, in fact, they are the winners, and they are still big winners.


    "Wu Hao, where is this? How did you send us here?" Purple Python looked at everything around him and wondered. It was obvious that there was no human here.


    "Of course, we can''t involve others in this guerrilla war, so we can only look for such a place. First, even if the child and mother star tracks US, we can evacuate at any time without any burden. Second, it is relatively far away from the ion mother star, so we can continue to practice in more aspects."


    Purple Python had to praise Wu Hao''s plan. This time, I''m afraid it would be a heavy blow to the child and mother star.


    And what Wu Hao said is also true. If they want to be comfortable, they can go directly to Tam or the earth, even blue star.


    But if they go there and are tracked by the strong of the parent planet, even if they escape, I''m afraid the humans on those planets will suffer.


    By comparison, this is indeed the safest and most comfortable place. When evacuation is needed, it will be evacuated directly without any concern and burden.


    "In addition to Wu Hao, others began to build temporary living bases." No one dares to listen to purple python. They also know the majesty of purple python. This woman wants to say one thing.


    Wu Hao has been recovering for three days, and the intelligence work has been handed over to Xiaoxuan, but it is far from the ion mother star and there is no way to obtain intelligence at all.


    But fortunately, Ling Tian participated in it and used the function of peeping into the sky to help check the trend of those guys on the child and mother planet.


    At this time, those guys really searched the universe for the whereabouts of Wu Hao and others, and gathered many strong people. It seems that they are going to be serious this time.


    Ten days later, the child and mother star finally found Wu Hao and others under the powerful technology, and then arranged the spacecraft to start.


    "Don''t worry. Even if their technology is strong, it will take about half a year to get here. Everyone can rest assured to practice." Xiaoxuan has made careful data before.


    The technology of the child parent star is the most powerful in this galaxy. I''m afraid it will take a whole year for other planets at the same distance, but the child parent star only takes half a year. It can be seen how powerful the other party''s technology is.


    But half a year is enough. As long as they have a glimpse of the sky, they can pay attention to each other anytime and anywhere. In this way, they can fight anytime and anywhere and evacuate at the same time.


    During this period, everyone entered the state of cultivation. Wu Hao also took out some Xunyang juice to help them cultivate. During this period, he broke through three cosmic levels, which is a good harvest.


    Although they are the primary of the universe, if the number can rise, it will also help them.


    Half a year passed, and they almost forgot what the battle was like.


    When Xiaoxuan told them that the people of Zimu star would arrive at the scene in three days, they were boiling one by one. Even if they didn''t participate in the fight, they just wanted to see the people of Zimu star suffer losses.


    Wu Hao didn''t wake up until he closed the door for half a year. During this half a year, Wu Hao had a untidy beard and doubled his age.


    Out of the image, the purple Python was scraped clean and immediately restored its original mental outlook.


    "Three days? Then we have to think about where they fall and how to deal with them this time."


    "I have a good idea." At this time, Lingtian opened his mouth and held back his smile. Obviously, he must be making some bad ideas. It seems that Lingtian''s bad is boundless.

 Chapter 595

    "Tell me." Wu Hao and others asked curiously.


    "Don''t they like chasing? In that case, we''ll see how capable they are. After they land, we''ll destroy their spacecraft directly, so that they can''t go back in a short time. "


    Wu Hao''s eyes lit up: "good, good idea." Wu Hao just thought of this. After all, the other party suffered the loss of the last time. All the people sent this time must be strong. It''s definitely not so easy to kill, so we have to think of other ways to deal with them at this time.


    As Ling Tian said just now, destroy their spaceships directly. They are mainly based on science and technology. I''m afraid they can''t go back in a short time without spaceships.


    At that time, it will take at least a year to return to the child and mother planet. After all, you can only send someone to pick them up. Can''t you go for a year.


    "OK, just do as Ling Tian said. Xiaoxuan and you will be responsible for monitoring them these two days." Wu Hao looked at Ling Tian and said.


    The two nodded. For a moment, the people were also looking forward to it. Before that, Wu Hao prepared a big gift for them.


    With the previous lessons, Wu Hao will not spare all his spiritual power at that time, so this time he thought of another way.


    Purple Python has the gift of swallowing. He will give all his power to purple Python within three days. After swallowing, he will release it instantly. He believes that this gift will be loved by the strong people of the child and mother star.


    If you are lucky, you may even kill one or two. In short, guerrilla warfare has to be fought like this anyway. I''m afraid the other party won''t think that the so-called space gate is his own ability.


    Indeed, the other party knows that Wu Hao and others have used the space gate to transmit it many times, but they always think it is a magic treasure.


    But even if it is such a treasure, there will definitely be a limit on the number of times. Last time, it was transmitted on a large scale. I believe Wu Hao and others have been a drop in the bucket, and there must be no more.


    This is also a killing move of Wu Hao and others. They fight and run, and then run after they can''t fight. Anyway, it''s not them who suffer.


    Unless the other party compromises and gives up, he believes that the other party can''t compromise and give up so easily. After all, people are children and mother stars. When did they suffer such a big loss.


    Three days later, Xiaoxuan and Ling Tian have locked each other''s landing point, and then the whole army has moved to the nearby area. It''s the best choice to leave directly after the attack.


    But in order to save time, some people stayed. After all, it took time to retreat. All the weak stayed, and Wu Hao sent them away.


    All those with strong strength are on the front line. The so-called running after fighting is handed over to them. As for those with strong strength such as Wu Hao, they are the main combat strength. They should not only run after fighting, but also take one or two people away or seriously hurt each other if possible.


    At about 10 pm, the spacecraft of the child and mother star had appeared and was slowly descending. The power of the purple Python was far greater than when it attacked the red lotus guild before.


    And she stood in the center, as long as the spacecraft landed, she launched an attack at the first time.


    After all, if it strikes in the air, once the ship is found, it is likely to avoid. If it is avoided, all their efforts these days will be in vain.


    "Everybody ready." Everyone stood in the dark so that the spacecraft of the child and mother planet could not find them.


    Obviously, after the loss of the last time, the spacecraft of the child and parent star looked cautious, and hovered over kilometers for five minutes without feeling any danger, so it landed slowly.


    It seems that once they are bitten by a snake, they have been afraid of the well rope for ten years, but this time they are probably not bitten by a snake. Even if they are snakes, they are probably a python.


    With this blow, he doesn''t believe these guys will be so angry and track them everywhere.


    It used to be that wherever the parent and child stars went, they would become ruins and be occupied by them.


    Now when these guys meet them, they can only admit bad luck. As the saying goes, it''s not bad news. The time has not come. Even if they are not the opponents of the strong ones of the child and mother stars, their current strength and the ability of each person are enough to make the other suffer a big loss.


    When the spacecraft was only five meters from the ground, Wu Hao had opened the nearby space gate. At this time, the altitude was limited, and the spacecraft could not view the nearby situation.


    After the successful landing, Wu Hao immediately ordered that the purple Python be transformed into a body, the big mouth opened, and then a wave of energy was released from the mouth, just like a laser.


    "Leave after playing!" The energy ball in Wu Hao''s hand is still slowly converging, and the other party obviously finds it late.


    Compared with the previous more powerful explosion, the whole spacecraft instantly turned into dust. It was obvious that all the strong opponents of the other party were in the center of the explosion again, and they were trying their best to resist the explosion at this time.


    "Damn, how did they find us and why did they ambush in advance!" The strong of the child and mother star collapsed.


    They were very careful about this trip, but even so, they were ambushed by Wu Hao.


    "Don''t say that yet. Hold on. They must have planned for a long time." More than a dozen top-level strong people on the scene were injured at this time. It can be seen how powerful the explosion is.


    "Everyone, we meet again. Thank you for looking up to so many strong people we sent. I hope you like the gift we gave you this time. Goodbye!"


    Wu Hao sneered and slowly soared into the air. The huge energy ball in his hand also smacked down, and the attacks of the others were in place.


    The strong of the child and mother star has not withstood the first wave of attack, and the second wave comes again. Although it is not as violent as the first wave, it makes things worse.


    "Damn it, they fooled me again." Looking at Wu Hao and others who have entered the space gate, the strong of the child and mother star are very helpless.


    They have calculated thousands of calculations, and even the landing site has been calculated for a long time, but they did not expect to be ambushed. At this time, they have been confused and do not know what kind of existence Wu Hao and his gang really exist and why they can accurately calculate their landing point.


    This is the probability that their parent and child stars cannot be accurately calculated by current technology. Can it be said that there are people with higher civilization?


    But it should not be. If people of higher civilization attack their children and mother stars, they can have a hard war. Why should they use such villains.


    However, they have no way to do this kind of villain. They can only sit and wait to die and watch Wu Hao and others leave.


    After the explosion, five people were injured at the scene, and one was seriously injured and dying because he stood in the front.


    But at this time, Wu Hao and others had disappeared, leaving only huge pits. The explosion just now left the planet black and blue.

 Chapter 596

    The original environment of this planet is already dilapidated. Only half of it was damaged in the explosion just now. Fortunately, they are strong. Otherwise, the explosion just now may kill them.


    "Contact headquarters." At this time, they are not in the mood to take care of the Wu Hao people who have run away. The situation just now has made them mentally tired. Although their overall strength is strong, it is useless to be beaten blindly.


    Now some of them are seriously injured, but that''s not the point. For them, it''s nothing to die one or two, but now the planet is about to explode, and they must hurry to leave.


    "Spaceship capsule, hurry." A man took out a capsule and started the switch. In an instant, another spaceship appeared in front of him.


    "Immediately contact the headquarters to lock their position and chase!" Obviously, they have killed red eyes. After all, they must make up for such a big loss.


    Wu Hao and others also saw this scene. They never thought that the technology of the child and mother star had reached this level.


    Even spaceships can be reduced into capsules. It seems that they are not generally powerful.


    "It seems that we have to continue to fight hard again." Wu Hao shook his head helplessly, but zimang and others looked at him speechless.


    Hard work?


    What''s this called? It''s almost like holding back and bending. After fighting, I''m afraid. If I''m not fat, a soldier will hurt the other party.


    If the overall strength is not unable to compete with each other, how can they choose this way? Direct confrontation is also an expectation for them.


    "This time we''ll shoot back. It will take us about a few days for the other party to lock. During this time, we''ll seize the time to adjust our state. Then I''ll take you to a good place." Wu Hao smiled again.


    The two women have nothing to say. Although Ling Tian also comes up with bad ideas, Ling Tian''s are Pediatrics compared with Wu Hao.


    I''m afraid there are thousands of ways for Wu Hao to deal with the strong. I''m afraid some ghost ideas came out of the boy''s mind just now.


    A few days later, the strong of the child and mother stars found them again. Wu Hao did not make any deployment this time. He had to make the other party panic, true or false, false or true. He had to deviate from the other party''s ideas.


    Half a month later, the strong ones of the child and mother stars have been very close to them. This time, Wu Hao''s transmission distance is not far, so they can arrive soon.


    When he was about to reach the planet where Wu Hao and others lived, Wu Hao immediately opened the space corridor.


    "Come on, they''re almost there."


    "What? You''re not going to stimulate them? " Purple Python held his hands and questioned Wu Hao''s behavior. After all, it was impossible for Wu Hao''s character.


    Wu Hao smiled: "why stimulate them? I have more fun. Let''s go. I''m afraid it''s too late when they react!" Wu Hao left first.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s confident appearance, everyone behind him was in a fog. I didn''t understand what medicine Wu Hao was selling in his gourd.


    "Ling Tian, what did you discuss?" Purple Python looked at Ling Tian curiously and asked, but Ling Tian said he didn''t know and shook his head.


    "OK, it seems that the boy is doing great things quietly again. Just follow him." Purple Python also left, and then everyone entered the space corridor one after another.


    When they came to the other end, they were surprised to find that this was there. At the same time, they immediately reflected what Wu Hao wanted to do.


    "Well, you smelly boy, your move is really Yin enough. I like it!" The purple Python said with a smile.


    At this time, they returned to the child star again. At the beginning, they fled in order to avoid the strong of the child and mother star.


    Now they are back again. Although they are a little sloppy, the process is not important to them. What matters is the result.


    "Now that you know me, let''s do it. I''ve seen Lingtian''s peeping into the sky before. All the positions have been marked. You can lead your team to go there. There is another top-level strong man on this planet. Give it to me."


    Everyone is boiling because they haven''t had a chance to fight these days. They all live under the protection of Wu Hao and others. Now they finally have a chance to fight.


    "Two hours later, the red lotus guild will gather and have to leave regardless of success or failure." All of these Wu Hao have calculated that two hours is enough for the other side''s home star power to support, so they must retreat during this period of time.


    Everyone left one after another, led by their captain, and Wu Hao also left the scene. The next time belongs to free activities. Purple Python can go wherever they go.


    However, because the sub star currently has only one peak level strong man and one senior strong man, and the senior strong man and the peak level strong man are together at this time, the purple Python three naturally leave with Wu Hao.


    The four people came to the original Tenglong guild, which was originally their base. Later, they left and were occupied by the strong ones of the parent star.


    It must be because the red lotus guild was destroyed. Otherwise, how could they condescend to come here.


    The appearance of Wu Hao also attracted each other''s attention. Two strong men appeared one after another, but they didn''t know who Wu Hao was.


    "Outsiders get out of here!" The other party didn''t do it. Obviously, he knew that Wu Hao''s strength was not weak and difficult to deal with. In addition, the current situation was special, and he didn''t intend to do it to outsiders at all.


    "Outsiders? They are all their own people. How can they say they are outsiders! " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    As soon as the other party hears that they are their own people, they are covered in circles. They all look different. How can they become their own people.


    "What system are you from? I haven''t seen your race." The other party responded and wondered if the four people were sent to help them.


    "I''m anti race, Wu Hao!"


    Wu Hao!


    In an instant, their faces changed greatly. No one knew Wu Hao''s name in this child star. It was not only their child star''s biggest enemy, but also the child star''s nightmare.


    "You are Wu Hao, how dare you come here!" The other party has made a defensive state and is obviously worried about Wu Hao''s sudden move


    It is understood that Wu Hao''s strength is still a mystery. On the surface, he has only the intermediate strength of the universe, but he can fight with the peak strength. Although he has confidence in his strength, he is also a cautious person and will not be easily affected by Wu Hao''s superficial strength.


    "What do you dare not come? Just go and come if you want. You chase me all over the universe. Don''t you allow me to come here?"


    Of course, the other party knows about it. That''s why most of the strong ones have been sent out. There are only two of them left in Zixing. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao returned to Zixing at this time.

 Chapter 597

    "What the hell do you want!" The other two looked dignified and carefully looked at Wu Hao, ready to start at any time.


    Wu Hao smiled again and said, "you''re looking for me all over the world. Didn''t I take the initiative to send it to the door? I received your gift. Now I''m coming back!"


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao didn''t talk nonsense. He immediately restricted their movement. They were also difficult to move in this gravity field


    In this way, they also knew that Wu Hao was afraid to attack them, and they immediately launched a defensive posture.


    "We already know the gravity field before. Your move doesn''t work for us." They suddenly turned on a switch from their wrists. In an instant, they entered the purification state, and the gravity field lost its effect.


    Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly. These guys still have this ability. It seems that high-tech products have purified all the effects in the field of gravity.


    He also used the gravity field to deal with these guys before. It is estimated that they also know this, so they studied this kind of purifier.


    The science and technology civilization of this parent planet is really not an ordinary high level. It''s troublesome to be able to study this kind of thing in such a short time.


    Gravity is one of his cards. Many times, this move can help him and even help people around him win.


    In this way, the failure of the gravity field means that this ability has no effect on the child and parent star.


    But he doesn''t just rely on this move, otherwise he doesn''t know how many times he has died. Even if he can''t in the field of gravity, there are others.


    Domain fire field!


    In an instant, the surrounding temperature rose rapidly, and the other two were startled by a sea of fire around them.


    "What''s going on!" Their faces changed greatly. They didn''t know what it was. How did a sea of fire appear? Was it magic?


    Of course, this is equivalent to magic for Wu Hao himself, but it is a real sea of fire for both of them.


    "Field, this is also a field. He has dual fields." The top level strong man immediately reacted. Only the field can have this real feeling. Just now he didn''t expect Wu Hao to have a dual field.


    "Is there this type in the field?" Another person asked, because they have all fields and have seen many types, but they really haven''t seen this type of abyss.


    "I haven''t seen anyone, but I''ve heard of people who can have this field. They can make fire in the ground!"


    "What! You say he is a strong man who makes fire from the earth? " Some senior strongmen don''t believe it.


    Some people on their parent planet are also refining fire on the earth, but so far, only one person from the parent planet can break through the earth to refine fire, and he doesn''t know where to go now.


    It can be said that refining fire is a threshold for the strong. If you can come back alive from the inside, even if you can''t get the field, it is definitely the most powerful existence.


    "The feeling of this fire field is very wrong. I heard my master say before that you can get the fire field by breaking through the ground to refine fire. That''s the real fire of hell. According to my master''s description, it''s not much different from this, but his strength should not..."


    The two fell into deep doubt. If Wu Hao really reached the peak level, or above the peak level, they would never doubt it. But Wu Hao obviously has only intermediate strength. Can he break through the field of refining fire with such strength?


    Countless strong people from their parent planet have entered the earth to refine fire. Now there are countless cosmic strong people who can refine fire again. I''m afraid there are many at and above the peak, but I haven''t heard of anyone who has broken through the earth to refine fire.


    Those who are absolutely strong can''t help it. Wu Hao is an intermediate. Even if his strength is strong, what''s the use.


    "Your field is the field of fire refining?" In order to solve the doubts in his heart, the other party''s top strength asked.


    Wu Hao did not deny it, but smiled: "you actually know how to make fire, and have seen the field of fire?"


    Wu Hao already knows the answer by asking the other party in this way. It seems that he is right. This field is really obtained from refining fire in the ground.


    First of all, no matter how Wu Hao broke through, since he came out of the fire, the strength of Wu Hao''s metamorphosis can be explained.


    Originally, the strong people who came out of the fire were much stronger than the outside world. No matter how exaggerated Wu Hao was, it would never be much worse.


    In addition, Wu Hao has obtained the field of ground fire refining and can fight against the peak level with intermediate strength. Now it''s not too exaggerated to think about it.


    "OK, we admit our bad luck this time. We admit defeat." The other side was discouraged. After Wu Hao showed the domain of fire, they had no intention to fight again, which was impossible to win.


    Even if he can fight against Wu Hao, Wu Hao is surrounded by three middle-level strong men in the universe. Although his strength is not strong, he will never be weak, because he has seen relevant images and the skills of the two women before.


    Together, they have the strength to fight against high-level and even kill, because both women have special places. One has a secondary artifact in his hand and the other, no, it should be said that they are gods and monsters.


    When an alien reaches the divine level, it will open its talent skills. At the beginning, the ability displayed by the purple Python was the so-called divine level alien talent skills.


    This skill is enough to devour heaven and earth. Even if he is directly attacked, he is not the opponent of purple python.


    Although the other man is also an intermediate, it is not easy to go the same way with Wu Hao and others, so he chose to surrender because it was an invincible battle.


    "What, surrender? Do you think there is any surrender between us? " Wu Hao smiled.


    However, the other party''s words made Wu Hao make a difference to him.


    "I know your purpose and ideas. In fact, to tell the truth, I really don''t recognize the planning of the high-level of the child and mother star for a hundred years. At the same time, I can''t see it. I don''t support all kinds of evil things, such as plundering other planet resources, burning, killing and looting."


    "So I didn''t participate in the hunt for you this time. I also chose to sit on the town mother star to see your behavior. To be honest, I can''t have any hostility to you."


    The man''s words surprised Wu Hao. It seems that everywhere is the same. If there are good people, there will be bad people, and if there are bad people, there will also be good people.


    It is rare to have such a person on this child and mother planet, which comforted his originally angry mood.


    "How are you going to surrender?" Wu Hao asked, surrender is OK, but he has to look at his attitude. If he continues to help his son and mother star, even surrender will not pass his pass.


    "Hehe, how else can I vote? Of course, I choose to go with you. To be honest, this planet doesn''t have any feelings. Anyway, my family is gone."

 Chapter 598

    When referring to his family, Wu Hao can feel the helplessness and anger in the other party''s heart, but it has nothing to do with him. Originally, he didn''t intend to let go of any strong child and mother star, but now this guy is really at a loss.


    After all, you can''t do things with one stick. Most of the upper echelons of the child and mother planet have problems in their decisions. Burning, killing and looting are all evil.


    But this does not mean that everyone is a bad person. If we conclude with this, must all the strong people on the child and mother planet be killed? That would be cruel.


    "And you?" Wu Hao looked at the senior strongman. From the beginning, he felt that the senior strongman''s eyes were in a trance. Now he didn''t know what to do.


    "Vote, surrender, I also surrender." the senior strong smiled and made a decision immediately.


    But it was too late for Wu Hao. Wu Hao stepped forward quickly and grabbed each other''s neck.


    "You don''t have his sincerity. If you stay, it will threaten us." Wu Hao is very decisive. Since reciprocity has no sincerity, even if he agrees, it is disguised.


    Such companions are too dangerous. They are completely brazenly placing a chess piece around them for the child and mother star. How can they be safe.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s determination, the top level strong man immediately prepared to fight. Even if he was not afraid, he was somewhat surprised in the face of this kind of thing.


    Obviously, the senior man has surrendered, but why does Wu Hao kill the other party? Why.


    But he didn''t have time to stop it. Wu Hao started very fast, just for a second.


    "Don''t worry, since you choose to surrender, I won''t do it to you, but I have to see your sincerity." Wu Hao smiled at the man.


    When the man heard this, he was relieved and immediately said, "my sincerity is very simple. The channel between the child and mother stars is now in my hand. I can give it to you directly."


    Then the man threw a flat plate over. Wu Hao took over and looked at it.


    It turns out that the parent star connects the child star by this thing. At the same time, it also connects the orbits between the two sides.


    In other words, if someone from the child star wants to go to the parent star, he must go according to the route designed by the other party.


    It''s the same here. If someone from the parent star wants to come here, he will contact here to plan the orbit.


    The reason for doing so is entirely out of the premise of special circumstances, because now with Wu Hao and others, the landing point selected by the child and parent star is very important. The strong here must plan a route track, and the landing point of this route track must be safe.


    After the man explained Wan, Wu Hao also understood that there was such a statement. It seems that the other party is really sincere. This thing does not help him in practical cultivation, but it is very useful for all their current situations.


    "What about signal interference? How did you find out where I was? " Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "The large celestial body system, which now covers the whole universe, so it will be clear where there are living creatures and very good resources."


    Big object system!


    Wu Hao remembered the name. If he had the chance, he would destroy the so-called large celestial system.


    As long as it can destroy the large celestial system, it means destroying the control ability of the parent star.


    Even if they can make it again, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time.


    "The large celestial system was developed and improved as early as 100 years ago. In terms of the current technology of the parent star, it takes two years to remanufacture."


    The man seemed to see what Wu Hao thought and answered immediately.


    "OK, I accept your sincerity. What''s your name?" Wu Hao put the control panel away. Now is not the time to study this.


    "Thurster."


    "How many people are there on your side now?" Wu Hao continued to ask, he can leave xiuside, but he can''t leave everyone, so everyone has to die except xiuside.


    "About a hundred people."


    Wu Hao''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t want to make such a decision, but he had to do it for the sake of everyone and revenge.


    "I just hope they don''t be the people of the child and mother planet." Wu Hao raised his hand slightly, but xiuside stood in front.


    "Please, in fact, they just listen to the arrangement. If you really want to blame them, you can only blame the old stubborn. They started the plan to seize the resources of other planets."


    Xiuside stood in front of Wu Hao and could see that he didn''t want Wu Hao to hurt these innocent people.


    "Of course I know it may have nothing to do with them, but I can''t leave them anyway. I can''t leak our news for his boredom. If you dare to stop me again, I''ll solve it with you. Believe me, I can do it easily."


    He understood xiuside''s practice, but he also had his own practice. There were too many people following him. These people came to Zixing for revenge.


    Now he can''t put all of them in danger for thurster alone. If he does, how can he explain to his brothers who unconditionally believe in him.


    Xiuside also seems to see Wu Hao''s determination. If he continues to stop, Wu Hao and you may really want to fight him.


    In desperation, he had to step aside, not afraid of death, but didn''t want to dispute the whole issue.


    Compared with these people, Wu Hao, who wandered to Zixing for revenge, was chased everywhere, his home was destroyed by their Zixing, and his family died in those hands. For this alone, he had no excuse and reason to ask for anything.


    With Wu Hao''s energy, the whole Tenglong guild disintegrated in an instant, and all the members of the child and mother stars, except xiuside, were crushed.


    Xiuside looked at all this in frustration. What a beautiful world it was originally, but why did it suddenly become like this.


    "You can follow if you like. If you don''t want to follow, you can leave. For your sake, I can''t kill you, but if you let me know that you leaked our information, it''s a big deal that we retreat, but you must also die."


    Wu Hao made it clear that they were a little embarrassed because of what happened just now, so he chose to give xiuside some time to think about it.


    "It''s all right. Since I have chosen, I will accept it. I won''t blame you. All this is the responsibility of those people on the upper level of the child and mother planet. In fact, I know this day will come sooner or later, but it just takes some time to digest."


    Knowing that there was no way to recover all this, xiusid finally chose to accept the reality. After all, the fruit planted by the child and mother star must be repaid by the child and mother star now.

 Chapter 599

    "OK, I''ll leave this to you. For the time being, don''t let the strong on the home planet find us. At the same time, you can continue to keep in touch with the home planet so as not to be suspected by them." Wu Hao returned the controller to xiuside.


    At the beginning, he planned like this. Since there is such a good way now, why don''t they stay in Xi''an and stay in Zixing.


    As long as they can interfere with the parent star''s search for their tracks, they should not have anything in a short time, and then during this period, they can do something else.


    Xiuside nodded: "interference should be no problem, but I''m afraid it won''t last long, because the large celestial body system on the parent star can search the whole universe. At that time, if the whole universe can''t find you, I''m afraid it will doubt the signal interference, and you will also be found."


    "It''s all right. At that time, we''ll make another choice." Wu Hao replied. At the same time, he secretly congratulated himself on his choice.


    It is right to keep thurster, because their understanding of the parent star is completely zero. If they don''t know each other, they don''t know how to compete with each other.


    If they hadn''t learned from thurster that the other party had a so-called large celestial system, they wouldn''t know what it was.


    Now we not only know that the other party has such an adverse system, but also know that the other party is relying on this system to find them.


    In the next few days, thurster explained to Wu Hao all the supporting facilities and functions of the so-called large celestial body system.


    After understanding it, Wu Hao had to sigh that the parent star is really powerful in science and technology. If compared with the earth tone, it is completely two concepts.


    The large celestial system was developed by the parent star a hundred years ago. At that time, there were many loopholes, but they only spent three years to repair them.


    The operation of the whole large celestial system completely depends on the whole solar system, that is, as long as the sun does not die, the large celestial system will operate by itself.


    This system can generate many things, such as the capsule they saw before can be turned into a spaceship, the strong of the parent star has an idea to wear armor to improve combat effectiveness, and so on.


    These all come from the functions of the large celestial body system. It can be said that the whole large celestial body system has connected all the strong children and mother stars. As long as the strong children and mother stars need it, they can mobilize the database and weapon Arsenal in the large celestial body system at any time.


    No, the previous Tenglong guild had been destroyed by Wu Hao, but xiuside spent half a day repairing it, which became their base again.


    According to thurster, although the large celestial body system serves them, it eventually knows to obey the only person, that is, the only person in power of the large celestial body system.


    It is also the supreme existence of the whole child and parent star. It is said that it has broken through the universe and reached a higher existence, the cosmic venerable level.


    Being able to reach the cosmic venerable level, we can say that we are basically standing at the top of the universe.


    However, Wu Hao recalled what Prometheus said. There is indeed a new realm in the universe, but only after breaking through the barrier can he know the real situation of that world.


    Of course, he did not want to break through to that extent, but in terms of his talent and strength, it is not impossible to break through the universe.


    The premise is that he will consider breaking through that layer if he is not against the so-called strongest child and parent star.


    After a thorough understanding of the large celestial system, Wu Hao is more ready to move.


    "Can we use it ourselves if we don''t destroy it and steal it?" Wu Hao looked at xiuside and asked.


    It''s a pity to destroy such a good thing. If you can use it for yourself, it''s really invincible.


    Xiuside shook his head: "I can''t use it. The large celestial body system has bound each other''s information. If you want to replace it, you can only destroy his binding information. In that way, it will also hurt the large celestial body system itself, unless the experts on the parent star are willing to help you repair it."


    Wu Hao has a black face. Isn''t this a daydream? Will those experts help him repair it? Are you kidding.


    "But if you really want to use it, you can actually copy one." Xiuside''s words stunned Wu Hao, looked at him curiously and asked.


    "Copy? How to copy, you know? " Asked excitedly.


    "This does not need to be understood. The large celestial body system has data. Although the functions will not be completely copied, it is not much worse, but the content must not be so much."


    "OK!" When Wu Hao patted his thigh, he wanted to try this kind of good thing, even if it was a copied fake.


    "It''s up to you to copy. I fully entrust you to copy."


    Xiuside has a black face. What''s the matter with Wu Hao''s energetic face.


    "But... We don''t have an energy core. The large celestial system has the sun as energy. If there is no continuous energy, it''s useless to make it."


    "What good advice do you have?" Wu Hao asked again. He didn''t have the ability to use the sun as energy. If that was the case, he still chose to give up.


    "Why don''t we also use the sun as the energy core? As long as we are close to the sun, I can read the data of large celestial bodies and simulate a new operation program."


    Wu Hao hesitated for a few seconds. Finally, his impulse was greater than his reason. What nonsense sun could not stop him.


    "OK, I''ll take you there!" Wu Hao opened the space corridor and immediately took xiuside to the sun.


    Wu Hao chose a more suitable site and then stayed. Fortunately, the so-called large celestial body system of xiuside can generate a protective cover for them, and will not die of hypoxia in the universe.


    "Good thing, I even thought of this." Wu Hao looked at the protective cover on his head and was more and more excited.


    "Right here." Xiuside stopped Wu Hao. He was unstable in the universe, but fortunately he was able to mobilize the database of large celestial bodies and set up a platform immediately.


    "Is this the sun?" Wu Hao looked at all this in surprise. Originally, the sun was just a luminous ball in his eyes.


    But when I was really close, I found that the luminous ball was not a ball, but a huge, boundless fireball.


    There was a fierce flame in it. At this time, their position from the sun could not be estimated, but it was definitely not close. At such a distance, Wu Hao could feel that his heart was being burned by the hot temperature.


    If it weren''t for the strong strength, I''m afraid anyone with weak strength would have to melt in an instant in this position.


    "I''ll start setting up a program now. You wait next to me first."


    Wu Hao nodded and looked curiously at xiuside operating in front of him.

 Chapter 600

    After a while, a round science and technology ball appeared in Wu Hao''s eyes. The science and technology ball looked made of pure metal and really had a slow sense of science and technology.


    After waiting for thurster to start, the science and technology ball began to absorb solar energy. It took about ten minutes for the science and technology ball to activate successfully.


    "Well, now I''ll implant all the databases in your mind so that you can use all the data in it."


    Wu Hao walked over and suddenly felt that a huge set of data rushed into his mind. He couldn''t remember clearly, but he was also very shocked. He didn''t expect that there could be so many data in the universe.


    The whole data implantation took half an hour, which is less than one ten thousandth of the whole universe, but although only this point is enough for Wu Hao.


    Because even for the large celestial body system, the implanted data is only one thousandth of the whole universe, this small system can certainly not be stronger than the large celestial body.


    "OK, you can start it successfully after you go back. Do you want to name it?" Xiuside smiled and asked. He also tried to do this kind of thing for the first time, but he didn''t expect to succeed.


    "I need a more domineering name, just call him the black system." Wu Hao is a little excited.


    He doesn''t want to make this kind of black technology so tall, such as the large celestial body system of the parent star. Why does it have this name? Does the person with this name really think that this system can be bigger than heaven and earth? That''s ridiculous.


    "The black system, um, is a good name. Compared with large celestial bodies, in fact, it can be regarded as the dark side of the universe. It is also worthy of its name."


    "This energy absorption platform is placed in the universe to absorb solar energy. Let''s go back."


    Wu Hao nodded, then opened the space door and sent it back to Zixing. As soon as he came and went, Wu Hao also spent a lot of spiritual power. After all, Zixing is far from the sun.


    As soon as he came back, Wu Hao took the time to activate the database in his mind, but it took Wu Hao three days to study how to activate it.


    In desperation, Wu Hao can only ask xiuside for help. He knows the system best and should have a way.


    Indeed, after consulting the large object database, thurster found that to activate this similar system, we must use the anti system concept.


    That is, you have to simulate another database in your mind. After the docking of the two databases is completed, you can activate the black system.


    Wu Hao operated according to what xiuside said, but it was really effective.


    However, because he is not very familiar with how to use these data, the period is intermittent several times.


    Fortunately, he used to know more about computers. After all, he didn''t play less games, so he understood it after adapting to it several times.


    It is necessary to organize all the data into a warehouse, put them all in it, and then the system can generate them automatically.


    According to this step, Wu Hao spent nearly half a month and finally activated the black system.


    After going out, Wu Hao glanced at his hands and read the data. Suddenly, a pair of armored gloves wrapped his hands.


    Wu Hao was surprised to see this scene. In this way, his black system also played a certain role.


    "Succeeded?" Thurster came over and asked with a smile.


    Wu Hao nodded: "it''s not easy. It''s just finished." It''s really not easy. In the past, when he was on earth, computers were Pediatrics for him, but I didn''t expect that these data would be so complex after entering the brain.


    "It''s all right. Just adapt to it for a period of time. At first, none of us adapted to the large celestial body system, and now we''re used to it."


    Suddenly Wu Hao thought of a question. Since he succeeded, can he transfer the system to others.


    "Of course, you just need to back up your system and generate a second system. By analogy, the large celestial system is multiplied in this way."


    When he got the answer, Wu Hao hurried to find the purple python. Now what they need most is the top strength. Because they are not familiar with it, he plans to find the purple Python first. If it is feasible, the system can help them improve their combat effectiveness, which will provide more means to protect their lives.


    After hearing this, zimang naturally didn''t refuse Wu Hao''s suggestion, and then Wu Hao started system backup.


    After the experience of previous generation system, Wu Hao''s accurate one-time success took only half a day. It seems that practice makes perfect.


    Half a day later, Wu Hao implanted the generated data system into purple Python''s mind and taught her how to activate it. In this way, his work was basically completed.


    After about ten days, Wu Hao has basically mastered the black system and can even build a spacecraft with data. It can be said that he has basically mastered what he should master.


    This efficiency was also a little surprised, because even he spent two months digesting it. Of course, big celestial bodies are more troublesome than Wu Hao''s black system.


    On the other side, the purple Python is blocked. Until now, it has not activated the system, but just got a clue.


    Obviously, the zhongchaoqian technology is really elusive, and it is a big problem for the purple python, which has lived for hundreds of years.


    "Can''t stand it, don''t play!" Purple Python has never conquered the black system. At this time, she has planned to give up.


    Wu Hao came over and began to attach armor. He looked very handsome.


    Seeing this scene, the purple Python is a little excited. Everyone wants this ability to fry the sky.


    "You can input them into your mind bit by bit. Don''t be eager for success. Even if you input them bit by bit, you can always succeed over a long time."


    Purple Python sat on the ground angrily and was very upset. Why can Wu Hao activate so quickly and adapt so well.


    But why did she take so long? She hasn''t activated the black system for ten days.


    "In fact, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. You can directly copy your activated system to her, so that you can use your known system. She can use whatever you activate, but it''s a little limited." Then thurster came over and explained as he walked.


    "What? Then why didn''t you say it earlier! " Purple Python asked angrily.


    "You didn''t ask. I thought you were going to develop it yourself." Thurster''s words almost didn''t annoy the purple python.


    But purple Python didn''t want to care so much. He immediately grabbed Wu Hao and said, "hurry up, smelly boy, copy your system to me!"


    "OK, I''ll finish it later." Wu Hao began to operate across the air. Soon, a copied system function appeared in front of him.


    "Smelly boy, you can activate so many functions!"

 Chapter 601

    Purple Python was shocked after looking at it. It was only ten days before Wu Hao activated so many functions, not only armor weapons, but also many auxiliary operations.


    For example, a simple gravity system can change the surrounding magnetic field and apply three times the gravity.


    Although these functions have relatively little effect, they can scare each other, as well as armor wings.


    It''s really convenient for those who don''t have the ability to fly.


    "Smelly boy, you hurry to study more functions. I''ll rely on you in the future." Purple Python said with a smile, picked up a lazy cheap, she naturally happy at ease.


    "What you said is so easy. You think you can study it if you want. I''ve explored these functions day and night." Wu Haobai glanced at the purple python. He was tired and tired here. The purple Python looked good and enjoyed his success.


    "Then you should hurry up, liver for a few days, do more of your dressing function, and give me some women''s clothes."


    Wu Hao is more speechless. Purple Python''s request is too much. He is a big man and asks him to study women''s clothes.


    But there''s no way. After all, the system is now provided by him. It''s really impossible that it''s all men''s clothes.


    Moreover, now the research equipment is relatively simple for him, so it doesn''t take much time.


    "Well... What''s your circumference?" At this time, Wu Hao thief Mo thief looked at the purple Python and asked. Seeing that the purple Python is hot, he must have a lot of material. It''s better to explore the bottom now.


    "Smelly boy, what do you want!" The purple Python waved his fist and looked like you didn''t deserve to be beaten.


    "Hey, you told me to study women''s wear. I provided your system. I must ask your circumference, otherwise I will study it for you." Wu Hao pretended to be innocent.


    Purple Python''s eyes looked at xiuside. Because Wu Hao was too cunning, she wouldn''t easily believe it. Who knows whether the boy was intentional or not.


    But xiusid would not dare. If xiusid dared to take advantage of her, she promised that xiusid would not see the sun tomorrow.


    Thurster shrugged helplessly, then nodded to prove that he really needed this data, otherwise he could not enter it for backup.


    In desperation, purple Python had to secretly tell Wu Hao about his three circumference. After learning such huge data, Wu Hao couldn''t help swallowing his throat, and then looked at Purple Python from top to bottom.


    No wonder the figure is so good. It turns out that his circumference is really burst. I''m afraid a man can''t resist the temptation of such a figure.


    "Watch me dig out your eyes again!" Purple Python kicked Wu Hao and left immediately. It was the first time for her to tell others about her circumference, which made her feel a little embarrassed when she was hundreds of years old.


    With zimang as a warning, Xiaoxuan originally wanted to directly use Wu Hao''s system, but out of her own three-dimensional data, Xiaoxuan still had some bad ideas. In the end, she had to study it by herself.


    But Xiaoxuan''s comprehension ability is good. After all, young people, it took more than ten days. Xiaoxuan also successfully activated the system, while Lingtian was faster and took only five days.


    For a time, there were four people who activated the black system. With the black system, their strength in all aspects was improved.


    In order to strengthen his strength, Wu Hao returned to Tam with Ling Tian and successfully shielded the tracking of large objects by using the black system.


    This time they came back for the weapons they had built before. Because of the black system, Ling Tian had a bolder idea.


    If the black matter in the black system is used to strengthen weapons, I don''t know what effect it will have.


    Ling Tian''s heart is just a guess, but in his opinion, the result should develop in a good way. After all, black matter itself is used to improve the attack power and quality of weapons.


    After a while, Wu Hao first developed a black weapon. The whole sword body was originally shiny, but now it became dark, but it was also shiny. It looked domineering.


    "Yes, the overall quality has been improved, and there is a deterrent. I just don''t know how the attack power is. Go out and try." Wu Hao flew out with a big sword and found a place where there was no one.


    "The sword of the moment..." The sword came out of its sheath, and a mountain peak in front of them collapsed in an instant. This scene also shocked the two people.


    "Strong, I''m afraid this power is only inferior to the sky and heaven and earth."


    Ling Tian nodded. He repaired the sky sword himself, and the heaven and earth sword was a secondary artifact completed by him. Of course, he knew the real power of the two swords.


    Now the power of the black sword in Wu Hao''s hand is infinitely close. Although it is still far away, it is probably second only to the secondary artifact. It can be said that the power is quite objective.


    "But now there is a problem." Suddenly Wu Hao frowned, and Ling Tian asked him what was the matter.


    "The sword is really a good sword. It can definitely improve the combat effectiveness of the team to a higher level, but this weight..." Wu Hao threw the big sword to Ling Tian.


    Ling Tian''s natural reaction took it over. Suddenly, he sank and almost didn''t fall to eat shit. Fortunately, his reaction was fast enough, otherwise he would be caught.


    "I''ll go. It''s so heavy..." Ling Tianyun reluctantly picked up the big sword after turning Lingli.


    This weight is really terrible. They are powerful and can barely use it, but what about those who don''t reach the cosmic level? I''m afraid I can''t use this big sword at all.


    "What about this?" Ling Tian looked at Wu Hao and asked, the quality and power have been improved. Now the weight has become a thorny problem.


    You must re analyze the data


    "But the power of this sword is so strong, I''m afraid it has something to do with the weight. Once the weight is reduced, I''m afraid the power will weaken."


    Wu Hao nodded. Naturally, he thought of the problem, so he had to find a way to solve it.


    "Well, let''s take things back first. Xiusid should know more about this, so he should have a way."


    They return to lingfu and take away all the weapons they have made. They can''t stay here too long to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Although the black system has blocked the tracking of large objects, large objects are always large objects. In popular language, the big object system is the father and the black system is the son.


    If the father wants to find his son, can he let his son run away? Therefore, in order to have a long dream at night, he still has to return to Zixing at the first time.


    Thurster explained to them as soon as he came back.


    "Black matter belongs to data material, which can be reduced, but as you said, the power of this sword depends entirely on its weight, so the weight cannot be changed."

 Chapter 602

    Such a statement gives people a headache. Changing the weight of weapons will weaken their power. If they don''t change, few people can use them. In the end, the effect is not much better.


    "But there is another solution." Then thurster spoke again.


    "You try to mobilize the database of black matter materials, then divide them, and finally try again." Wu Hao was the first to do what thurster said.


    When he picked up the big sword, the big sword suddenly became light. He felt that the weight in his hand was just right. Wu Hao even felt that he had reduced the weight of black matter material just now.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Hao asked with a puzzled face.


    "That''s right, because as long as you analyze black matter materials, such materials are just a pile of data in your hand, but they are real in the eyes of others. They can not change the weight, but also let you play in a light way."


    Wu Hao''s eyes lit up. In this way, he really solved the problem. As long as he analyzed the black matter materials, everyone could play the weapon.


    "But isn''t that a bigger problem? Now only a few of us have activated the black system, and only a few of us can analyze it, not others. " Purple Python saw the problem and asked sharply.


    Wu Hao also suddenly realized that this is really the case. They can analyze black matter materials, but the following people can''t analyze them. They can''t solve the symptoms at all.


    Xiuside smiled and continued: "since they can''t analyze, you can help them analyze. This belongs to everyone''s tailor-made. As long as you help them analyze the weight one by one, it''s suitable for them. In this way, it won''t reduce the weight and can be used by them, but you must match the data and enter it into your database."


    Wu Hao understood, that is, everyone got his own weapon. Just like he analyzed a weapon for purple python, he had to summarize the black matter materials contained in the weapon and the data of purple Python itself into his database at the same time. That''s all.


    As long as it is classified in this way, the purple Python can easily use this weapon, and when others get this weapon, all the weight of this weapon will be presented, which is the so-called exclusive weapon.


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao felt that his head was big. It was really a big project, because he had to input data one by one. It was a headache to think about it.


    "Is there a faster way, such as instant matching?" Wu Hao asked.


    Xiuside shook his head: "no, it can only be carried out one by one. This is the most reliable and practical way at present, unless each of them activates the black system, but I''m afraid a few years will pass."


    No, I can''t wait!


    How is it possible to wait for a few years? In this case, where can he wait for a few years? He can wait. Can the bandits on the mother planet wait? Those guys can''t wait to find him, eat his meat, drink his blood, and give him a few years.


    "OK, in that case, we have to spend some time." Wu Hao made a decision and entered it into the database one by one in the best way at present.


    During this time, Wu Hao asked each team leader to seize the time to activate the black system, and each team leader is responsible for each team, which can save a lot of time and reduce a lot of trouble.


    After all, if they were all organized and solved by the four of them, the data would be chaotic at that time.


    Each team leader will match and input the data to the team members. At that time, the data will be managed by each team leader, which will be much more convenient.


    Of course, if the captain is accidentally killed in the end, the data will not be lost without exhaling, because the final black system database is with him and all the data is with him. Unless he dies, the whole black system will cut off all connections.


    It took three months for the whole team to basically complete the matching, and at this time, the people of the home star still found their trace.


    Thurster has always been in contact with the parent star in order not to let the people above doubt it.


    But early this morning, the upper layer of the parent star contacted him, saying that Wu Hao and others may have returned to the child star, and asked him to immediately summon people to track Wu Hao and others. This time, Wu Hao and others can''t sneak attack the parent star ship again.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help sneering. It seems that those guys were afraid of being attacked secretly and wanted someone to intercept him. If the other party knew that xiuside had rebelled, they would be furious.


    "What should I do? Withdraw? " Xiaoxuan looked at Wu Hao and asked. Their original plan was like this. As long as they continued to fight guerrilla warfare, the mother star could not hurt them.


    "No, I can''t withdraw." Xiuside suddenly opened his mouth, and then continued: "after repeated calculations, the big celestial body now knows that Wu Hao has space capability and can transmit without the bottom line, so the parent star has blocked the whole sub star early this morning. Now, if there is no accident, the space capability can not be used."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao quickly mobilized his space ability and suddenly encountered a resistance.


    "I really can''t use it. These guys seem to be prepared this time." Wu Hao frowned. The other party came prepared, and it was so close to the mother star that one might be caught in a trap if he was not careful.


    "Now if you want to leave, the only way is to solve. The space is blocked. Only find a way to solve their procedures for blocking the space, which only you can do." Xiuside looks at Wu Hao, because the black system is controlled by Wu Hao. Other people can use small-scale things as usual, but only Wu Hao can use large-scale ones.


    "You can''t? Don''t you have a large celestial system? " Wu Hao looked at xiuside suspiciously.


    Xiuside shook his head: "I just activated the database inside. These capabilities are not authorized, so I can''t use them, let alone contact the space seal."


    For a moment, everyone was silent. It seems that this time it''s a little hanging.


    "It''s okay, isn''t there me? Here''s my chance. " Wu Hao smiled. Isn''t it just an arithmetic program? Who doesn''t have two brushes.


    "There are about two hours left. I''ll help you with your calculations."


    For a moment, Wu Hao and duxiuside began to seal the space, while zimang and others went to gather all the members to prepare to retreat.


    In the end, even if you can''t retreat, you have to prepare for the war, meet the other party''s attack anytime and anywhere, and start first.


    An hour and a half later, Wu Hao and xiuside haven''t appeared yet, and Ling Tian learns from peeping at the sky that those guys are approaching Zixing.


    Forced by helplessness, the three went with people. Even if they wanted to fight, they had to start first.

 Chapter 603

    At this time, Wu Hao and others are still in the process of calculation. The four people worked together for more than an hour, but they still failed to calculate successfully.


    But now there is not much time left for them. If they can''t calculate successfully, I''m afraid it will be a disaster.


    "Purple python, you take them to fight. I''ll go in a minute." Wu Hao knows that he can''t stay here. The members outside don''t have much combat effectiveness. Someone must go out and take the seat.


    Purple Python nodded, and naturally knew why Wu Hao did it.


    Now those guys from the home star haven''t come yet, but I''m afraid it won''t take long. They must fight, or they will die ugly together.


    Wu Hao continued to stay in order to continue the calculation. Only after breaking the other party''s blockade can they leave safely.


    "Xiuside, I think you can go with us and postpone us a little time in your way, please." Wu Hao looks at xiuside, who seems to have known in advance and gives Wu Hao a book in his hand.


    "This is the law of all operation routes. I wrote it down as soon as I saw it. I''m not here. You can only see this."


    After taking it, Wu Hao nodded¡° Thank you. You are our strong backing. "


    Xiuside smiled and didn''t speak. In fact, he knew better than anyone in his heart.


    From the beginning, Wu Hao and others didn''t trust him at all. After all, he was the parent star, but he still persevered because he needed to integrate with everyone. Later, after his continuous efforts, he was barely recognized.


    Even if Wu Hao and others still doubt him at this time, he will still complete what he wants to do in his own way.


    After everyone left, Wu Hao continued to calculate desperately. He didn''t stop until ten minutes before the group of people from the parent star entered the child star.


    Now there is no time to continue. He can feel that the other party is not far away, and this time the breath is very huge. There are several people on the peak, and the peak level accounts for the majority.


    Such a team, they have no room for confrontation, so he can only put down the crack seal and leave.


    After Wu Hao appeared, they ordered to look at him.


    "Everyone, you can''t participate in this war, so I''m afraid you have to hide for a while this time." As soon as Wu Hao spoke, purple Python looked at him in surprise.


    "Have you cracked it?"


    However, Wu Hao shook his head with tears and laughter: "no, that big celestial system is too strong to crack."


    "Didn''t crack where they went to hide!" Asked the purple python.


    "Small world, you all hide in. With my strength, even if I can''t defeat them, I can still run."


    The crowd was silent. Originally, they wanted to fight together, but they heard the word "run" from Wu Hao''s mouth for the first time.


    Because Wu Hao has always been arrogant and arrogant, no one can threaten Wu Hao at all, but now Wu Hao actually said such words, which is enough to show that the other party is really strong, at least to the point that they can''t deal with it.


    "OK, in that case, let''s attack them first. It can also relieve you a lot of pressure." Purple Python agrees. She can not think of herself. At the same time, she can fight with Wu Hao.


    But if she said she would stay, she believed that many people would not leave Wu Hao, so she chose to focus on the overall situation.


    Besides Wu Hao''s ability, she knows very well that they drag Wu Hao into a burden, so they''re the best choice to leave.


    Wu Hao has rushed to the place of earth fire refining, not to mention the child star. Isn''t the child star more terrible than earth fire refining.


    "No, all the strong people coming down this time are not lower than the peak level. Your attack is useless for them." Hearing this, purple Python''s face changed slightly.


    All the top powers? No wonder Wu Hao is not as confident as usual this time. It seems that this time is really tricky.


    "Smelly boy, can I trust you?" Purple Python suddenly looked at Wu Hao seriously and asked.


    Wu Hao saw purple Python''s serious face, couldn''t help smiling, and then nodded slightly: "when did I disappoint you?"


    Indeed, when did Wu Hao disappoint her? Although Wu Hao has no confidence in these enemies, she still believes that Wu Hao will not disappoint her.


    "OK, let''s... Retreat." Purple Python reluctantly said this sentence, and then withdrew to the small world with his team.


    In fact, it''s not safe for them to stay in the small world. If Wu Hao''s life is really in danger, they will be in danger once they are found.


    But they also have self-knowledge. Staying can''t help, but will drag down Wu Hao''s rhythm.


    Wu Hao was relieved to see the mother star''s spaceship descending slowly. At least now zimang and they were not there. He could fight alone.


    Analysis: space seal of large celestial system


    Parsing.


    One percent


    Five percent


    Thirty percent


    Forty percent


    Parsing failed. The data cannot be parsed. Please recalculate.


    Wu Hao tried again and again to continue to analyze the seal, but each time there was little difference, only 40%.


    Because each seal data of a large celestial body seal is different, if you want to fully analyze it, you must fully understand the seal data.


    However, this is much better than before. Before, it was only broken to 19%, and now it can be broken to 40%.


    Now he doesn''t expect anything else. He just hopes that xiuside can help him win a certain time. Even if it can''t be completely analyzed, there won''t be too much difference.


    At this time, thurster was at the landing point of the parent spacecraft, and looked very embarrassed.


    After the spacecraft landed, thurster rushed up.


    "Help, help, help..." xiuside knocked on the cabin door of the spacecraft with his last strength, and finally hit the ground heavily and fainted.


    When the people inside came out and saw this scene, they couldn''t help humming coldly: "waste, you still say that you are the top strength of our mother star, get out!"


    The other party not only did not lend a helping hand to xiuside, but made up for a sleep when he saw that xiuside was seriously injured.


    "Forget it, he''s also hurt, and the boy''s strength is really not weak. Don''t forget the losses we suffered in his hands before." Then another man came out.


    "Oh, his strength? What else can he do except run after playing? Don''t let me catch him. He can''t run away this time. " The man finished and left alone.


    Their ship was not attacked this time, so he must take revenge at the first time.


    Xiusid sighed helplessly when he saw this scene.

 Chapter 604

    There''s only so much he can do. These guys won''t listen to him too much, so he can''t hold off all of them.


    "Be careful, he''s strong." Xiuside hurriedly said that the man had left just now, but he had to find a way to hold the rest.


    "Ask him first."


    This is the attitude of the child and mother planet towards their classmates. For them, the environment of the child and mother planet is so now that they can have more chances to survive without one, so they don''t care about the value of life and how they can cherish their companions.


    Wu Hao is still parsing the data. At this time, he has parsed to 43%, which seems very slow, but at this speed, it won''t take long to succeed.


    But the enemy is right in front of us. If we want to succeed, we must have this time to try step by step.


    Suddenly Wu Hao stopped analyzing, because he had felt the enemy approaching.


    Can''t thurster hold them down? When the enemy approached, Wu Hao was surprised to find that there was only one person on the other side, and he was still a top-level strong man. This strong man was not challenging for him at all.


    "Finally let me catch you!" After seeing Wu Hao, the other party seemed very excited. He suffered more losses in Wu Hao''s hands. He was very unhappy. Now he finally caught Wu Hao. How could he not be excited.


    "Oh? You got me? I think you just came to die. " Wu Hao smiled and responded. He felt a little angry. Why is this guy alone and others?


    However, this kind of problem is not difficult to understand. There are all kinds of people. I can see that this guy is full of self-confidence. I''m afraid xiuside can''t hold him down.


    Well, since there is only one, he can send the other party on the road, so that he can reduce the threat.


    "Hahaha, just an intermediate strong man, dare to say such words to me. You can''t open your space ability now. I think how can you escape!"


    Wu Hao shook his head: "no, I don''t need to escape. Only you need to escape."


    Whoosh!


    Wu Hao''s firepower is fully open. In this war, he must teach the other party a profound lesson so that the other party can''t easily come to the door, otherwise he will only fall into endless pursuit.


    "What!" The man was shocked. Why did Wu Hao have such a fast speed? Why did he come behind him in the blink of an eye.


    "I said it was you who wanted to die!" Wu Hao grabbed each other.


    Triple field!


    The time domain, fire domain and gravity domain are released instantaneously, and the space domain cannot be used because of the seal.


    But in these three areas, the other party has fallen into a state of panic.


    "The so-called strong of the child and mother star? I don''t think you''re much! " Wu Hao''s voice echoed around you.


    The man panicked and immediately released the field, but when the field he released met the field of fire, it collapsed instantly.


    There is another name in the field of fire, which is the field of killing gods. What field can be compared with this field of killing gods?


    Other fields are completely younger brothers in front of it and have no ability to rebound at all.


    "How could this happen? Why is he so strong!" At this time, the man had 100000 reasons in his mind. Before, he had always been confident that Wu Hao must be divided into five horses, and even a middle-level strong man dared to be arrogant in front of him.


    But at this moment, he knew that he was naive. How could Wu Hao''s strength be what he could deal with.


    In front of Wu Hao, he has no ability to resist at all.


    "No, stop, don''t fight, I''ll go!" The man immediately wants to admit counseling, but Wu Hao can''t give him this opportunity.


    "It''s all here. You can go if you want?" Wu Hao is right over the man. At this time, the sky sword in his hand is eyeing each other. He can kill each other anytime, anywhere.


    "But it''s no problem if you want to go. Untie the seal." Wu Hao thought of the idea. As long as the other party can untie the seal, it''s not a problem for him to let the other party go.


    "I, I can''t untie it, no, but I know the way." In order to survive, the man hurriedly said that he did not dare to gamble with his life.


    "Say it quickly."


    Sword of the moment!


    In order to completely threaten the man, Wu Hao released the instant sword. The endless sword rain fell into the endless sea of fire. The whole sea of fire boiled instantly and could swallow him anytime, anywhere.


    "Parsing, parsing is OK. Just reverse parsing, directly from the end to the end."


    From end to end, reverse parsing?


    Wu Hao didn''t quite understand. He immediately said, "be specific!"


    The man nodded hurriedly and continued: "it means to analyze from 100%, not from 1%. Reverse analysis can succeed."


    i see! Wu Hao suddenly realized that it was no wonder he had to fail again and again before. It turned out that these guys had tampered with the data.


    Wu Hao tried to analyze the direction. Unexpectedly, the effect was really practical. After a while, he went to analyze it to 80%.


    Ninety percent!


    Ninety eight percent


    100% resolution successful, seal released!


    Wu Hao immediately mobilized the power of space. At this time, the power of space really can be used. It seems that he escaped again.


    "Get out!" Wu Hao really didn''t kill each other, because he knew very well that not killing each other was more painful than killing each other.


    It was the other party who told him the solution. Those strong people on the upper level of the parent star will never let him go, so I''m afraid he will die in the end.


    After leaving, the man immediately thought of this problem, so he immediately began to take the initiative to contact the captain.


    "Come on, seal, seal Zixing, that guy will unlock the seal." At this time, however, Wu Hao had found xiuside.


    Because he didn''t know the current situation of xiusid, he had to leave with xiusid.


    When he came to xiuside, xiuside was surprised and relieved. Looking at the situation, Wu Hao should have finished the analysis.


    "Go!" Wu Hao left the scene with xiuside, but this scene was also discovered by the other strong man.


    "Good guy, dare to come and chase!" Just now they have also received the news that the seal has been lifted. Now the big celestial body is being re sealed.


    "Wu Hao, you only have three minutes. You must leave Zixing within three minutes, or the sky will seal Zixing again." Thurster whispered a reminder.


    "Three minutes? That''s enough!" Wu Hao smiled. As long as the analysis is completed, even three minutes is enough for him.


    "Also, don''t use black matter weapons in front of them. It''s dangerous for them. They will decompose your behavior, because the black system is not mature and doesn''t have its own protection mechanism."


    Wu Hao nodded. He didn''t want to use this black system to fight at all, because he hasn''t reached that level yet. He will only be in a hurry at that time.

 Chapter 605

    "What are you going to do with the last three top-level strong men and one above the top?" Asked thurster.


    Wu Hao smiled: "of course, we can''t deal with them, but it should be no problem to blow up their ship and seriously hurt one or two people at the same time."


    Originally, Wu Hao didn''t want to let the other party suffer big losses. After all, it''s unrealistic in the current situation. There are too many strong opponents. Even if he tries his best, the other party can stop it.


    Since it''s no use attacking the other party, he should have no problem disgusting the other party.


    While running away, Wu Hao accumulated his strength. When he accumulated his strength to general strength, he immediately circled around and flew back.


    Space gate!


    Wu Hao opened the door to the space above the other party''s head. Because of the visual influence, the other party didn''t notice it at all. This is also a point that Wu Hao made clever use of.


    Xiuside looked at Wu Hao''s rich combat experience and couldn''t help sighing. No wonder the strong of their son and mother star ate up in the hands of the five Olympic Games again and again. Now it seems that it''s not unreasonable to suffer losses.


    Wu Hao''s experience in all aspects fully proves his strength, which can''t be owned by those strong stars.


    Wu Hao can obtain the domain fire field from the ground fire smelting, which shows how many difficult dangers he faces in the ground fire smelting.


    The strong ones in the earth fire refining are not ordinary people. First, compare them. Although Zixing''s strength is not weak, it is not as strong as the strong ones in the earth fire refining who want to survive every day.


    "Hold it steady!" Wu Hao said, accelerating in an instant. He directly threw xiuside in the direction of the space gate.


    Then, turning back, the lightning ball of the left hand was thrown towards the strong behind, while the energy ball of the right hand was thrown towards the ground.


    "Everybody, this is for you. Don''t think you can beat me with a little cleverness. By the way, I have to thank your partner, otherwise I can''t lift your seal." Wu Hao said and rushed directly into the space gate.


    "Chase!" Everyone desperately wanted to catch up, but when they arrived, Wu Hao had disappeared, and the space gate was closed.


    "He ran away again!" All the strong ones stamped their feet angrily. They thought Wu Hao could not escape this time, but they finally let him escape.


    And before leaving, Wu Hao bombed their ship again, which made them very distressed.


    "Richard!" A strong man at the top of the mountain immediately returned to the ground and found Richard.


    Bang!


    A powerful attack instantly wounded Richard.


    "It was you who lifted the seal and let Wu Hao go. You should apologize for your death!"


    "No, no, no, I didn''t untie it. I didn''t untie it. I just told him how to untie it." Richard said in panic.


    He doesn''t want to die, let alone die here. Next time he must kill Wu Hao,


    "It''s not you. Is it difficult for him to have a large celestial system?" The man grabbed Richard, and the black iron dagger in his hand was inserted into Richard''s abdomen.


    "Not me, really. Not me." Richard was desperate. He didn''t expect to die here in the end.


    "Well, Le Yonghan, killing him will only reduce our overall strength. Send him to reform." Then another man came out.


    "Transformation!" Richard looked frightened and immediately began to struggle.


    "No, I''m not going to reform. Let me go. Please, I''m not going to reform!"


    "Hum, if you dare to resist, you''ll die now!" Yonghan grabbed Richard''s neck. As long as he exerted a little force, he could end Richard''s life.


    At this time, Richard gave up his resistance and felt very regretful. If he had known so, I would never be so impulsive to find Wu Hao.


    Yes, Wu Hao did all this.


    Transformation, isn''t it?


    Since he can''t choose life and death, he directly accepts the transformation. Although she has only half her life, suffers all kinds of hardships and pain, and can''t control life and death, he can become a strong person, a completely strong person.


    Then he will take revenge. He will kill Wu Hao and everyone who treated him like this today.


    Richard was taken away in despair and anger. His eyes were full of anger and unwillingness, and gradually became evil.


    At the same time, Wu Hao has evacuated safely. Due to time urgency, Wu Hao chose Tam star. It is the nearest place. After all, it takes some time to open the space gate in a far place.


    "It''s safe at last. It''s really hanging this time." Wu Hao wiped the sweat on his forehead. Fortunately, the other party made a wrong move, or I''m afraid he''ll only have a body now.


    Then Wu Hao found a safe place and entered the small world.


    When they saw Wu Hao, they immediately surrounded him.


    "How''s it going?" Purple Python asked first.


    Wu Hao nodded: "we have arrived at Tam, but we have to leave immediately. It won''t be long before the other party will catch up, so we can''t stay here."


    For this point, they discussed at the beginning. No matter where they go, they can''t affect the planet they live on.


    "How did you interpret the seal?" At this time, thurster stood aside and asked.


    "It''s simple to say. Reverse analysis can only say that we were lucky and met a lengtouqing." Wu Hao smiled.


    Indeed, if the lengtouqing didn''t want to make contributions and kill him, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have this chance to leave safely with the people.


    "Hey, I''m afraid the other party has suspected me. Now my identity has been basically identified." As soon as thurster spoke, his eyes changed.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The big object system has deleted me." Xiuside looked helpless. It seemed that he would be chased and killed next.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. You can use the black system." Wu Hao doesn''t feel any pity about this. The deletion of the large celestial system can just help him improve the black system, which is very good.


    "I will transmit the data to you now, and the improvement of the black system will be handed over to you in the future." Wu Hao said with a smile that he was worried about the black system, which delayed his cultivation progress. It seems that everything has been solved.


    With xiuside''s ability and experience, he activated the system in just two minutes, and he took charge of the sub system. Wu Hao was the main system, and the others were all subsystems.


    In this way, as long as the sub-system and the main system improve their functions and data, they can be provided to the subsystem.


    "All right, let''s go." Wu Hao opened the space gate and went directly away from TAM.


    "This time we''re going to launch a counterattack. It''s impossible to be chased by them all the time." Wu Hao decided it was time to start fighting back, otherwise it would be them who would suffer sooner or later.


    "In order to avoid the situation last time, we must establish protection for this planet this time."

 Chapter 606

    "Establish protection? What protection is established? " Wu Hao and others looked at xiuside suspiciously and asked.


    Xiusidu opened the black system, then began to establish the data module and opened his mouth to explain.


    "Because the child star is sealed by the parent star, you can''t use the space ability. This time we are lucky to avoid this robbery, but not necessarily next time. Therefore, the basis for establishing protection is that the other party can''t seal. Even if sealed, we will know before the other party starts."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao couldn''t help nodding. In this way, many problems can be avoided. As long as the other party can''t seal the planet, or give them a sign before sealing, they can also prepare in advance.


    "How long will it take?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "In about five days, the speed of building modules of the black system is certainly not as fast as that of large celestial bodies, but it is enough."


    "OK, I''ll leave it to you. We''ll do the rest." Wu Hao had planned to start fighting back this time, so they can''t be idle for a while.


    Xiuside was responsible for establishing a protection mechanism for the planet, while Wu Hao and others discussed how to start the first war with the parent star.


    At first, we must consider the overall strength. There are only less than three or four people who can threaten the strong on the home star.


    Xiuside is also among them, but because xiuside has other things to do, it can only be handed over to Wu Hao and others.


    Only zimang, Xiaoxuan and Lingtian are not among them, because Lingtian has only intermediate strength. Although zimang and Xiaoxuan are also intermediate strength, after all, they are all outstanding alone.


    Purple Python''s talent and blood have awakened, so he has talent and skills. Xiaoxuan has semi artifact in his hand. If they add up their strength and go all out, they can barely hurt the top level strong. Therefore, Wu Hao decided to take them to the home star to start the first war.


    "I''ll follow!" Ling Tian knew that Wu Hao didn''t take him with him and immediately refuted.


    "Does brother Wu Hao look down on me? Although my strength is not strong, my lingfu never lacks treasure." A compass appeared in Ling Tian''s hand with the pattern of Tai Chi on it.


    Wu Hao looked at the Tai Chi compass and saw a glimmer of light in his eyes. He could vaguely feel the energy contained in the Tai Chi compass.


    "This compass is called yin-yang compass. It takes attack as defense and defence as attack. It is a magic weapon focusing on attack and defense. Its use method and power are no less than secondary artifact."


    Wu Hao exclaimed again. How many good things does Ling Tian have? If he hadn''t been friends and partners with this guy now, he would have wanted to kill this guy and robbed all the things from this guy. He''s really too rich.


    No wonder Ling''s mansion is so heroic. It''s no wonder that two artifact were given to Jiutian palace. After all, it''s only one or two artifact. It''s nothing to Ling''s mansion.


    "Besides, only I can use this thing, and you can''t use it for you, so let me follow. I can protect you at the critical moment."


    Wu Hao hesitated for a moment, then nodded. For Lingtian''s sake, he could only take it with him.


    "You can go, but you can''t act rashly. As long as there is anything wrong, you must evacuate at the first time." Wu Hao looked at the three and said.


    The three nodded in response. Then Wu Hao opened the door of the space. The three stepped in and came to the mother star in the twinkling of an eye.


    This is their first time to the parent star. The scene above is in complete contrast to the child star.


    In contrast, the parent planet is more of a healthy planet, which is not much different from the earth except for super technology.


    The brilliant lights around make the planet look more ice pink, and even the surrounding vegetation seems to dance.


    "Is this the parent star? Doesn''t it mean that the child and parent stars are the same body? Why is there such a big gap?" Wu Hao frowned.


    The resources on the sub star have almost been exhausted, and there are no living conditions at all except the development of science and technology.


    However, the parent star let him see the figure of the earth, which is even more suitable for living than the earth, and the oxygen concentration is also very comfortable. It can be said that this is an enhanced version of the earth.


    No matter the environment, size, or technology that is too advanced, it is much stronger than the current earth.


    "The reason why they are so rich in these resources is that they plunder the resources of other planets. As an affiliated planet, the child star will not have a good environment, because all the resources are used on the parent star." Purple Python looked at his mother star with a heavy face, and his eyes showed anger.


    Wu Hao is not shocked about this. The child and parent star itself destroyed other planets in order to plunder resources. Since the resources have been plundered, they must have been used on their own planet. Therefore, it is not surprising that the parent star seems to have sufficient energy now.


    Are people from the home star really not afraid of retribution?


    "Go, big object system." Wu Hao came here for the large celestial system. It would be best if he could destroy nature.


    Of course, thurster told him before that this large celestial system is not easy to destroy, because the large celestial system itself has security guards.


    Once attacked, the security guards of the large celestial system operate on their own and then protect themselves.


    So it''s not so easy to destroy the big celestial system, but it''s nothing to Wu Hao. Even if it''s not so simple, he''ll try. He doesn''t believe in this evil.


    According to the address given by xiuside, the four of Wu Hao are approaching step by step and met many mother planet humans along the way.


    There are more people on the parent star than on the child star, and there are not so many mechanized things. It is obviously more livable than that.


    "It seems that, as the outside world says, this parent star is the second product of the child star." Purple Python suddenly uttered such a sentence, and Wu Hao and others looked puzzled.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Many people say that in fact, at the beginning, the child and parent stars were not one, and all the humans on the parent star actually migrated from the child stars, because the child star resources were scarce, so they had to migrate."


    "In addition, the technology of the sub star is too developed, and a lot of things have happened, so there are more robots on the sub star, which is simply a robot country."


    "Because there was a thing called robots destroying the country. In the end, although humans survived and won, they also know the advantages and disadvantages of robots. This is why there is the current parent star."


    For a moment, Wu Hao realized that endless exploration and endless research on high technology would really bring disaster to mankind.

 Chapter 607

    I''m afraid it''s for this reason that the humans on the sub star have moved to the parent star, coupled with the fact that the resources on the sub star have reached the limit.


    The lessons learned from the past let them know that mechanized things can exist, but they are not allowed to be covered. For example, some labor forces can be replaced by robots, but some are not allowed.


    Otherwise, the robot will increase production. Once the production is excessive and any data has problems, it may cause the independent thinking of artificial AI, and then it will lead to disaster.


    Therefore, the parent star retained its advanced technology and left its original flavor.


    Although he has a grudge against the mother planet, he is now immortal, but Ann has to admit that the technology and Thinking on the mother planet have reached an unreachable state, at least for the current earth.


    "Be careful, there are strong men ahead." Wu Hao reminded in a low voice that there were three top-level strong men five kilometers in front of them.


    There are so many strong people on the mother planet. No wonder they can send so many strong people to chase him at one time.


    "They are approaching us. Be careful!" Wu Hao stopped and didn''t know the other party''s intention, so he observed the situation temporarily.


    Wu Hao took the three men directly to the city center. Their purpose was not obvious. In order to be perfect, they had to avoid for a while.


    A minute later, the three top class strong men swept across the sky at a very fast speed without stopping. Obviously, the target should not be them.


    "These guys look worried. What happened?" Wu Hao was curious.


    "You go to the small world first. I''ll follow you." Wu Hao decided to catch up and have a look. This time he came to the home star to start the first war.


    It was the same for him to destroy the big celestial system and kill the other strong.


    If he can kill the three top-level strongmen just now, he will also make money.


    After the three entered the small world, Wu Hao''s speed soared and immediately caught up. After about 500 meters, Wu Hao slowed down.


    As long as the other party is still within his mental range, he doesn''t need to be too close. Who knows if there will be a strong man on the top.


    On this mother planet, you can''t make a move easily. Once you make a move, you have to ensure that you can take away the other party in a wave, otherwise he may be the only one who will suffer in the end.


    After all, the fighting intensity of the strong above the peak level is very intense, and even a little wave will be attracted by other strong players.


    The peak period is good. If the attraction is above the peak, he can''t resist a large number.


    After flying about 80 kilometers, the three rushed directly into a city, and Wu Hao followed.


    At this time, fighting was breaking out in the city, surrounded by smoke. Wu Hao followed up curiously to see what was going on.


    After all, there are still people who dare to make trouble here on this mother planet. It''s really a bit of courage.


    After Wu Hao got close, he found that the two strong men of the other party were both top level. Two high-level strong men had been killed on the ground.


    "If you dare to make trouble on your home planet, you don''t want to live!" As soon as the three strong men appeared, they blocked the surroundings.


    This is the correct way to use large celestial bodies. Such a combat mode could not be seen on sub stars before.


    After all, there are very few people who will use the large celestial system on the child star. After all, they do not stay on the parent star. It is impossible to completely integrate with the parent star.


    The other two top-level strongmen also found this problem. For a time, they looked heavy, but they were ready back-to-back.


    Wu Hao stood not far away and watched, and then said that purple Python called out. Purple Python is hundreds of years old and well-informed. He should be able to know where the two top level strong men are from.


    "Look at the dress and appearance, it should be hilt people. What hilt people are best at is assassination. The famous assassin planet has frightening means one by one, but I haven''t heard from them in recent ten years. I didn''t expect to see them here."


    Ten years?


    Wu Hao watched carefully. The other side was indeed the style of an assassin. The two walked between the three with ease.


    Agility and speed are better than the three, but they are outnumbered. Although they have rich combat experience, they are always three of each other, and there are only two of them.


    During the war between the two sides, Wu Hao also heard their conversation. The planet hilt was also poisoned by the mother star, so the two came to revenge.


    Ah, it seems that they are still too young. Although this strength is already very strong, it is too naive to want to revenge with this strength.


    "I think I can help them. If they join us with their strength, it will be of great help to us, and they are still assassins." Purple Python looked at Wu Hao and said.


    Wu Hao also agrees with purple python. Indeed, if they are really willing to join them, their power will be greatly improved.


    Moreover, assassins are not generally strong. They may not be able to do some things, but assassins have hope, because assassins always kill by surprise.


    "Then help them." Wu Hao smiled and turned on the black system.


    Analysis, analysis, spatial isolation analysis, need to decompose the spatial barrier, whether to decompose or not.


    Decompose!


    It is being decomposed, and the space barrier data of large objects is being decomposed.


    The current progress is 10%.


    At this time, they had obviously fallen into the disadvantage. They wanted to escape, but they couldn''t escape. They wanted to fight and couldn''t fight.


    They are always killers. Although they can complete unexpected work, if they want to be positive and hard, their strength can not be higher than that of their peers.


    "It seems that we are going to die here today. Unexpectedly, we have just killed two intermediate level players. We are careless."


    "It''s all right. In such a narrow space, they don''t dare to push us. If they get anxious, it''s a big deal. We won''t lose if we take the three of them away!" Another person said with great momentum, obviously without the slightest fear.


    Wu Hao stood not far away crying and laughing. These two guys are really newborn calves. They are not afraid of tigers. Everyone''s strong parent star has a large celestial body system. Even if they explode, I''m afraid they can''t threaten each other.


    Since he had the black system, he knew how abnormal high technology is. He can strengthen his own attacks, assist his own attacks, and even decompose other people''s attacks, but also play a protective role.


    In other words, even if they choose to explode now, I''m afraid it won''t have any effect


    As long as the other party decomposes the self exploding object and the operation speed exceeds the self exploding speed, it will certainly not explode.


    No matter how bad it is, even if it explodes, the other party can use the data of large celestial bodies to protect itself. In this way, even if the other party is hit hard, it can''t be fatal.


    Therefore, this advanced technology has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that it is really fragrant to use, and the disadvantage is the enemy.

 Chapter 608

    Decompose data by 80%


    Wu Hao hasn''t finished the decomposition yet. For a moment, he is also a little worried. Although the black system is very avant-garde in technology, the only thing that doesn''t work well is that it''s too slow.


    Every time we encounter a large celestial body, the black system is like a mouse seeing a cat, and the atmosphere is afraid to breathe. In particular, the computing speed takes only ten seconds, but it can be turned into a few minutes.


    No, at this time, the two assassins opposite have been forced to a desperate situation, but the decomposition of the black system is still not fast or slow, as steady as an old dog.


    Accelerate decomposition, accelerate decomposition!


    Wu Hao really can''t stand it. If it goes on like this, they haven''t yet broken down. I''m afraid they either died in each other''s hands or committed suicide.


    Unable to accelerate, the operation target is too large.


    Decomposing, decomposing data, 95%.


    Wu Hao can''t see it anymore. He takes out the sky sword. He can''t u wait for the black system. After all, he can do it himself.


    The sky sword was in his hand. Wu Hao was ready to save people anytime and anywhere, but at this time, the opposite sides stopped and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Wu Hao spread his mind and immediately heard the conversation between the two sides.


    "Surrender to you? Hum, dream, we will not surrender to death! "


    I see. It seems that the three guys on the mother planet want them to surrender.


    "If you don''t surrender, you can only catch you and transform. Don''t blame us when you become neither human nor machine." The three chose to do it again.


    They also saw their thoughts, looked at each other, and then nodded. It seems that they have made plans.


    After disassembly, the seal barrier is broken!


    After the decomposition of the black system, a sound of broken glass sounded around the opposite sides, which was very clear and pleasant.


    They were stunned for a moment, suddenly reacted, and then fled immediately regardless of the situation.


    The assassin''s speed is naturally faster than that of ordinary people. As long as there is no barrier, it should not be difficult for them to escape.


    "Someone broke the barrier and chased!" The three didn''t care too much and immediately followed up. Unfortunately, the speed of the three was not as fast as that of the two. After a long time, they naturally lost them.


    But this is not difficult for Wu Hao. After the three lost, Wu Hao still followed the two behind.


    It lasted about a hundred miles, and they stopped only after they were sure it was safe.


    "What happened just now? Did someone save us?" They were very puzzled and couldn''t understand what had happened just now.


    "I don''t know. Is it time for the barrier to be lifted automatically?" Another person came to this conclusion.


    After all, on this parent star, who else dares to fight against the parent star except them? Isn''t that looking for death? So the barrier must have a time limit. Just now it''s just time.


    "Ah, no matter what, we must pay attention in the future. This time can only be regarded as our good luck, otherwise I''m afraid we''ll die this time."


    "Good luck? But what you said is, your luck is really good. After all, you met me. " Wu Hao''s voice suddenly sounded.


    When they heard someone talking, their nerves tightened again, and their vigilance was raised in an instant.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not from the home planet. Don''t you wonder why the barrier was lifted just now?"


    They didn''t speak. They looked at Wu Hao warily and were ready for the attack. When they realized that Wu Hao had only intermediate strength in the universe, they obviously felt relieved.


    "You two are so brave, but I can only say that you are reckless men. If you want revenge, you don''t even know each other''s forces. If I hadn''t just met you, even if you had ten lives, you would have paid enough."


    Wu Hao found a free place to sit down and continued, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in your life. I''m just curious. Since you want revenge, why don''t you choose a more rational way, such as joining a certain force."


    They looked at each other. At this time, one of the short haired men said, "who are you and why do you want to save us!"


    In their view, Wu Hao only has the intermediate strength of the universe. He can actually save them from the hands of the three cosmic peaks. Although he didn''t see them, he can break the other party''s barrier. It can be seen that his hand is broken.


    "Why not? Just because the goals are the same. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is not a friend?" Wu Hao smiled.


    "Enemy? You and the home planet are enemies? You dare to come to the parent star even if you are a cosmic intermediate. You are more daring than us. " Another long hair showed a trace of unsharpness. Obviously, some people don''t look up to Wu Hao.


    "What happened to the universe? Friends, you can never just look at the surface. Although I have only the intermediate level of the universe, it''s easy for me to want your lives. "


    They obviously think Wu Hao is bragging.


    "Talk big!" The man with long hair suddenly rushed over to Wu Hao. The killing moves were full, and Wu Hao was unmoved.


    Gravity field!


    Time domain!


    The two fields are carried out at the same time. In the field of time, all the other party''s actions are superfluous.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao came behind the long haired man, and the sky sword in his hand stood on his neck.


    When the long haired man reacts, it''s too late. Wu Hao has completely threatened his life. He believes that if Wu Hao makes a little effort, he can kill him instantly.


    But Wu Hao didn''t do that. He smiled: "there are people outside, there are days outside." Take the sword back.


    Terror!


    The long haired man''s definition of Wu Hao is simply too terrible. Wu Hao did not expose a breath when he just shot him, and he felt a strong sense of oppression from Wu Hao''s field.


    "Thank you." The man is convinced. Wu Hao''s strength is really not generally strong. Only his intermediate strength is too much higher than him.


    "Thank you for your help, or we are really dangerous this time." They recognized Wu Hao. After all, Wu Hao did have a chance to kill them just now, but Wu Hao didn''t do it.


    "You two, it''s a good thing to deal with the mother planet. After all, they do all kinds of evil. They really should be dealt with, but you''re so reckless that you can''t solve anything."


    "What''s your opinion, brother?" They asked.


    "I don''t have any ideas. In fact, there are many strong people who want to deal with the child and mother stars. Instead of dying one by one, why don''t we gather all these forces together? Now we are doing this."


    As soon as Wu Hao waved, zimang and others appeared at the scene.


    For the three people, they were naturally a little shocked. Why did they appear for no reason, and their strength was good.


    "They are..." they were confused.


    "Like you, they are the enemies of the child and mother star. This time we come here to fight the first war with the child and mother star."

 Chapter 609

    "Start the first war? Just... The four of you? " One of the two people was stunned. I really can''t believe it. Just four people, how to start the first war with the whole home star? What''s the difference between this practice and them.


    "It''s still what I said just now. There are people outside, and there are days outside. We''ll come only when we''re sure whether we can do it."


    They were embarrassed and didn''t speak. It seems that Wu Hao knew what they were thinking just now. Wu Hao''s strength is very strong. Of course, they can see it, but they don''t know what the strength of the three people suddenly appeared.


    On the surface, they all have only intermediate strength. Do they all have super combat effectiveness like Wu Hao.


    "Wait a minute, I think of one thing. During this time, I heard that a mysterious crowd formed a team, which made the parent star suffer a great loss. The parent star has been tracking for several years, but there is still no progress. Is it difficult..." this is the short haired man who suddenly looked at Wu Hao and others and asked.


    The four people smiled. It seems that their affairs have been heard all over the country.


    "I don''t know if it''s us, but you''re right. I''m afraid those strong people on the home planet hate us very much." Wu Hao''s words are enough to prove the authenticity of everything. It seems that everything is true.


    "It''s really you!" They were so excited that they immediately came over.


    "We''ve been looking for you to join you. Unexpectedly, we met here again and were saved by you!" They are very excited. It seems that they have found the same organization and let them see the hope of a way to live.


    "It''s impossible to save you. I just don''t want you to bury your lives in vain. Your strength is so strong. It''s still an assassin. If you make good use of it, it can play a key role. How about you? Are you interested in joining us?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes! It''s amazing! " Without hesitation, they immediately agreed to come down, because they have been looking for the trace of Wu Hao and others for the past two years, and they have never had any results. Now they have finally met, and of course they want to join.


    "By the way, we are from hilt. My name is rekuda. He is my brother rekuno. We are two brothers."


    Wu Hao nodded: "welcome, join us." Wu Hao was gratified that, as a result, there were two more top-level strongmen between them, which can be said to be two more powerful combat pillars.


    "Who is taking the lead and what is your strength?" Rekuda asked.


    When they mentioned this, Wu Hao looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s up to me." Wu Hao replied.


    The two looked at each other: "really?" His face changed slightly.


    "What? Don''t look at me? "


    "No, no, no, we''ve seen your strength. Naturally, it''s impossible. Being able to win easily among us shows that your strength is not weak. I just have a question. I heard that you let the strong of the home star lose many times before. Is this true?"


    They looked at Wu Hao curiously and asked. They were quite cheerful. They didn''t have the boredom of the so-called killer. It seems that as long as they are familiar, they can let go.


    Wu Hao nodded: "eight or nine is not ten."


    "What eight or nine is not ten. Wu Hao, you are too modest. If it weren''t for you, how could our team easily let the strong star suffer losses without injury all the time." Ling Tian followed.


    They are obviously still wondering. After all, Wu Hao''s strength is only the intermediate level of the universe. Even if they can win their cosmic peak, they can never represent invincibility. Is such a leader really reliable.


    "I''m gone. Why talk so much with them? Believe it or not." Purple Python said without cutting. She always dislikes trouble the most.


    These two people just don''t believe their identity. In that case, why explain so much? Where does everyone love to go.


    Wu Hao looked at them and smiled: "don''t care, she''s like that."


    They were also embarrassed: "no, it''s all right. In that case, we''ll join you. Where are you going next?"


    They have just reached a conclusion and choose to follow Wu Hao and others temporarily. If Wu Hao and his gang have no strength, it''s not too late for them to leave at that time.


    "What''s next..." Wu Hao fell into hesitation. He had planned to destroy the large celestial system, but the scene just now made him hesitate.


    The large celestial body system has a security guard protection mechanism. It is obviously not so easy to enter the picture. I''m afraid it will take too long to solve the security mechanism with the black system, and it will definitely be found at that time.


    In this way, it will be empty in the end. Instead, it''s better to kill several strong players and weaken the power of the parent star.


    "If you two work together with your strength, there should be no problem killing a top."


    They nodded: "if it''s an assassination, it''s a great chance."


    "In that case, our goal is above two peaks and two peaks."


    "Ah? Two, we can''t... "They are in a dilemma. If one, it''s still possible, but if two, it''s difficult.


    "It''s all right. You should concentrate on solving one person first and leave the rest to us. Don''t worry. As long as you can solve one, it will be no problem."


    Obviously, the two brothers of the Lei family misunderstood. He didn''t expect them to kill the two top players.


    "You are familiar with this place. Tell me where there is a place that meets this condition?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "Yes, the parent star is divided into four regions, East, West, North and south. There are just two strong people at the level of city master in each region, but there are also strong people at the peak level and senior level, so it is more difficult for us."


    "It''s all right. It''s not a big problem." Wu Hao naturally has confidence. With their power and according to the words of the Lei brothers, it is not difficult to deal with a city as long as they are fast enough.


    "The nearest three hundred miles." They didn''t know what the four of Wu Hao planned, but decided to follow them first. Once something was wrong, they could make a choice immediately. I hope their choice is correct and the identity of the four of Wu Hao is correct.


    Because up to now, they don''t quite believe that Wu Hao''s four people are really the force that made the parent star suffer a great loss. After all, none of them has reached the advanced level. Is such a strength really so powerful?


    "Go, remember, you can''t make an opinion without my command." Wu Hao said coldly.


    All the way, purple Python came to Wu Hao and asked discontentedly, "those two guys obviously don''t believe us. Do you really decide to use them? Don''t let them back down later. We''ll suffer at that time. "

 Chapter 610

    Wu Hao smiled: "they are all from the past. It is really difficult to believe our superficial strength. Moreover, in terms of our current power, it is not us who choose others, but others who choose us."


    Wu Hao understands the concerns of the Lei brothers. If it were him, he would also choose to doubt.


    The six people came to Shanhai city. Along the way, the two brothers of the Lei family were explaining the current consultation of the parent star for Wu Hao and others.


    It is understood that the mother planet is divided into two continents. One is the huge Sark Empire, which is rich in products and resources, and technology has reached a rare level.


    The other continent is only two tenths of the whole parent star, which is much smaller than Sark.


    And the inhabitants of this continent have always lived a simple life.


    It is understood that human beings on this continent have always disapproved of the Behaviorism of the Sark Empire, occupied other people''s hometown and plundered the resources of other planets, which is undoubtedly their destruction.


    After listening, Wu Hao had to sigh that in fact, the leaders of the European continent had foresight.


    He also saw the future. It can be said that he accurately predicted the future, and at present, the future is not far away.


    When he made this decision, he was the king of the European Wind empire. It was he who said that the practice of the Sark continent would destroy himself sooner or later.


    Although many people in the European Wind continent chose to betray the European Wind empire in order to live a good life, many people still chose to stay there.


    Wu Hao has to admire it. It seems that the mother star is not 100% peaceful.


    Now they are going to deal with the cities on both sides of the Strait.


    It is located at the junction of the sea and the intersection of the Sark Empire and the European Wind Kingdom, but it still belongs to the territory of the Sark empire.


    Since the emperor of the Sark Empire did not listen to the advice of the Oufeng Empire, he could complete the prediction of the Oufeng kingdom.


    Across the sky, but also across the European Wind Kingdom, many people looked at the six of them on the ground.


    Obviously, I thought these six people should be the strong men of the Sark Empire, but when some old people saw this scene, there was panic.


    "Come, they really come, everything is true, and the disaster of the mother star is coming." the old man''s voice is vicissitudes, with weakness, and it can be seen that he is also anxious in his excitement.


    "This is the sin of the mother planet. If we can''t stop it, we can''t atone for it." A strong man bowed slightly in the direction of Wu Hao and others.


    They have been waiting for this day for too long. Although they don''t know what''s going on, their ancestors once told him they didn''t ask you.


    When the mother star shows signs of destruction, there must be six strong men across the sky of the European Wind empire.


    Just now, there were just six, and the six were not home planet humans. Didn''t that fulfill what their ancestors said?


    In that case, their mother planet is really about to be destroyed.


    "Let''s follow up!" At this time, the two men immediately flew up and chased in the direction of Wu Hao and others.


    Wu Hao also found this problem, but he didn''t feel a trace of hostility in the latter three, which is enough to show that the latter three just followed them and didn''t think they were enemies.


    When he was about to reach his destination, Wu Hao and others stopped, and then he looked back at the three.


    "Come out, three friends. I know you''re not hostile." Wu Hao felt that it was not a way for the three of them to hide behind all the time. Finally, he simply let them out. As long as the other party didn''t fight them, even if it was a Zixing human, he wouldn''t.


    Of course, if the Lei brothers hadn''t made so many explanations, I''m afraid he would have started when he found the last three people just now. One senior and two intermediate talents are not enough for him to compete between his teeth.


    The three people looked at each other and kept a safe distance from Wu Hao and others.


    "I know you should be the people of the European Wind kingdom. Don''t worry, we have a feud with the parent star, but it''s only limited to the Sark continent. We won''t waver in your European Wind continent."


    Hearing this, the three faces showed a relaxed look, so they naturally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Their European continent''s power, technology and resources are far less than those of the Sark continent. If they really want to fight, they have no chance of winning.


    "Are you here to destroy Sark?" The senior strong man opened his mouth and asked with a dignified face.


    "Destruction can''t be said. We don''t have that strength yet, but one day I think it will be destroyed. I just hope you keep your original heart and don''t interfere." Wu Hao walked over and responded politely.


    The three nodded and responded politely: "we European mainland will not intervene, but we will not help you. Please forgive me."


    Wu Hao naturally understands that although they are two different countries, they are still the same planet. They look up and don''t look down. If they help aliens deal with their fellow stars now, I''m afraid they will be attacked and retaliated by the Sark mainland immediately.


    "Please come back. We''ll start working in a minute. It''s bad to involve you." Wu Hao said with a fist.


    After the three left, Wu Hao sped up his speed and headed for Shanhai city. Not to mention that the area of the parent star is very large. I''m afraid it has to hit some more than the earth.


    Ten minutes later, they finally came to Shanhai city.


    After observing Wu Hao, he found that there were indeed two peaks, two peaks and several senior strong.


    It seems that it is located along the coast and at the junction of the two countries, so there are so many strong people in town.


    However, this is not a bad thing for Wu Hao and others. Cleaning up here can at least make the Sark mainland delamination.


    "Old rules, let them eat a big one." Wu Hao has no pity for the Sark empire on his mother planet. He will never hesitate to kill anyone.


    Immediately start the sequel energy, and everyone is going crazy.


    The two brothers of the Lei family nearby were stunned. They didn''t know what the four of Wu Hao were going to do. Did they intend to destroy the city by their energy?


    But even then, it only has an impact on the weak group of people, and the strong can''t deal with it.


    And now empty out the power in your body. If you really encounter a battle later, I''m afraid you will suffer a great loss.


    "Brother Lei, you will hide and act according to your circumstances. As a killer, I don''t think I need to remind you."


    The two nodded. Although they didn''t understand the significance of Wu Hao and others doing so, they decided to try and see whether Wu Hao and others were worthy of trust.


    "Ready!" Wu Hao outlined the corner of his mouth, and the space ability expanded in an instant.

 Chapter 611

    At this time, thousands of attacks are ready opposite the space gate.


    The other side is connected to their position. This is Wu Hao''s tactics. He uses his space ability to reach a total attack space.


    And then the black system has contact with thurster, so that they can directly convey their attack to thurster from a long distance.


    "Everybody, let''s do it. Brother Lei, you stare at one of the peaks and do it as soon as it appears."


    The Lei brothers nodded. Wu Hao''s arrangement is really no problem. After Shanhai city was bombed, the other party must be surrounded. At that time, it is estimated that all the Preventive Psychology will be aimed at Wu Hao and others. At that time, they will be surprised if they make another move.


    The sudden emergence of the space gate puzzled everyone in Shanhai city. Because of their own strength, no one paid too much attention to this problem. They all thought that the Empire had done some new experiments.


    But when one attack after another suddenly appeared, the crowd reacted that something was wrong.


    "Come on, defend, someone is attacking Shanhai city!" No one expected who could attack them so boldly.


    The Oufeng empire is absolutely impossible, because the power of the Oufeng Empire absolutely does not have the courage, but there are only two countries on the mother planet. Are there any other countries besides the Oufeng Empire.


    The overwhelming attacks swept the whole Shanhai City, and the huge battle led the strong of Shanhai city out.


    "Up there, stop them!" After the two men appeared, they locked the position of Wu Hao and others and immediately launched a counterattack.


    At this time, the power storage of zimang and Wu Hao has been completed, and the moment is more crazy. The powerful energy almost drowns the whole Shanhai city.


    Before the strong opponent could stop Wu Hao and others, he was submerged in the attack.


    The explosion of Yu Bo lasted ten minutes. The whole Shanhai city was beyond recognition, and few people could survive.


    Wu Hao''s mental power covers all around him. Because of the reason above the two peaks, it still offsets a lot of power.


    For a time, more than a dozen people survived, but they were still covered with scars.


    "Dare to destroy my Shanhai City, who are you?" A middle-aged man broke through the sky with great anger, and more than a dozen strong men came up behind him.


    Wu Hao was also shocked after looking at it. It seems that these guys still have some strength, otherwise they would not survive such an explosion.


    In addition to the two above the peak, there are two at the peak level. All the rest are senior. As for all the falling below the senior level, there is no survival.


    Wu Hao sighed. It seems that the attack is not enough. Unexpectedly, none of the top strongmen have been killed.


    "You are Wu Hao!" The faces of the two people on the opposite side changed slightly. Recently, a team is fighting with their parent star, and the leader of the other party is Wu Hao. This Wu Hao has been included in their killing list, so they have seen photos. As long as they see Wu Hao''s people, they can get sky high rewards.


    But they didn''t expect that Wu Hao actually came to the mother star, and in this way.


    "Oh? You actually recognize me. It seems that I''m a little famous. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "It''s really you!" The man''s eyes are murderous. He doesn''t want to intervene in Wu Hao. For him, defense in Shanhai city is enough, and money is nothing to him.


    But I never thought he didn''t go to Wu Hao. Wu Hao actually brought it to the door and gave him such a big gift.


    "I didn''t want to kill you, but you sent it to the door and destroyed my Shanhai city. It''s suicide!"


    It can be seen that the other party is very confident in his strength, but all this is floating clouds in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    "Do it!" Wu Hao instantly opened the gravity field and ran to each other. At this time, the Lei brothers hiding in the dark were also eyeing another peak.


    When Wu Hao and others started the war, the Lei brothers groped out from the dark and kept looking for opportunities.


    Zimang and others are not strong enough. They can only help each other back-to-back. If they want to win, there are only two breakthrough points. If the Lei brothers kill one of them, they can give Wu Haoteng space to kill another person. Otherwise, it is really difficult for him to tell the truth with one enemy and two.


    If he kills one of them with his own strength, and then helps the Lei brothers kill the other, he will basically win the battle.


    But the other two are not easy to deal with at the peak, and their strength is not weak. In addition, he has mobilized his spiritual power to attack Shanhai city just now, so now they are not at the peak.


    Therefore, Wu Hao can only hope that the Lei brothers can successfully achieve their goals.


    The Lei brothers haven''t done anything so far. The purple Python and others are impatient. They can''t hold on for long. What are the Lei brothers doing and whether they are running away.


    But looking at Wu Hao''s calm appearance, zimang didn''t say anything, because Wu Hao is confident in doing anything. Now Wu Hao probably has his own plan to do so.


    Wu Hao resisted as much as he could. He knew that the Lei brothers had not found the most suitable opportunity now. They were worthy of being professional assassins. Judging from his crude consciousness, there was really no good time now.


    In his opinion, the two should be waiting for a perfect opportunity. Whenever this opportunity is given, the two can make an instant move, and then take the other person away by surprise.


    Therefore, Wu Hao is also delaying as much as possible and giving the Lei brothers opportunities again and again. However, the battle experience of the peak strength of the parent star is not weak, so there is no chance at all.


    Seeing purple Python and others can''t hold on fast, Wu Hao knows he can''t hide. If he doesn''t do it now, it''s too late.


    In an instant, the fire was fully open, and even his mental strength had been displayed. Originally, he suppressed his two people everywhere, and in an instant, he fought back.


    Although Feng Shui turns around now, he suppresses two people, but he knows very well that even if he suppresses two people, it is very difficult to kill one person.


    "It''s really strong. It seems that you are prepared!" The middle-aged man looked straight at Wu Hao, with a stronger sense of killing in his eyes.


    Wu Hao obviously has only intermediate strength, but he can fight with the two strong men above the peak. Such strength is not ordinary.


    Not far away, they hid waiting for the opportunity. At this time, they were also very surprised. They knew that Wu Hao was strong enough, but they didn''t expect how strong he could be.


    I can fight against two peaks with the power of one person.

 Chapter 612

    From the beginning, they underestimated Wu Hao''s strength. Wu Hao was really strong.


    If it is the two of them who are against Wu Hao at this time, there is no doubt that they have no chance of winning and will definitely die in Wu Hao''s hands.


    "Rekuno, pay attention to the one on the right. His strength is weak. Kill him first." Lekuda has allowed you to take action, because after Wu Hao''s offensive, the opportunity gradually began to increase.


    Wu Hao also noticed this. The attack continued to rise again. With a storm like momentum, they could only parry reluctantly, and their faces became more and more ugly.


    "Why, you two are so good together? Then it seems that you can''t help me! " Wu Hao laughed and said.


    As soon as they heard this, they were angry and fought back desperately. This scene gave a signal to the Lei brothers.


    "Good chance, all the flaws in the back, go!" Lekuda seized the opportunity and touched it in an instant. It was very fast.


    With a swish, they came to one left and one right at the same time, and the dagger in their hands stabbed into the neck of one of the other''s strong men.


    Obviously, the other party didn''t respond at all, but the killing move has arrived, and there is no chance for them to respond at all.


    The other man''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao still had an ambush, and he was still two top-level strong men.


    "Well done!" Wu Hao laughed twice, and then completely suppressed the other person with an absolutely strong attack.


    At this time, the other person knows that the deadlock will be broken. Wu Hao''s strength is too strong. They can''t be hostile at all. This is not the time to love war.


    But Wu Hao''s attack is airtight. If you want to escape, you can only leave immediately against the risk of injury, otherwise you won''t have a chance now.


    The middle-aged man has no choice. Now even if he is seriously injured, he must leave and can''t die here.


    "The mother star will not let you go, and the Sark empire will not let you go!" The middle-aged man immediately turned around and left, and the speed soared, but before he left, he still ate Wu Hao''s lightning power raw.


    Although Wu Hao can still kill each other after catching up, it is no longer necessary for him. Let him go.


    Just now he needed someone to convey the news. He wanted to let the high-level of the mother star Sark Empire know that he Wu Hao is coming.


    Although it doesn''t matter whether you know it or not, the neighboring country is the Oufeng Empire, and Wu Hao doesn''t want to involve them all, so you still have to let the people of the Sark Empire know that they did all this.


    One died and one ran on the peak, and the person who ran has been seriously injured and his cultivation has greatly decreased. I''m afraid it''s impossible to restore his original strength.


    The remaining strongest is only the peak level. At this time, they have become prisoners and are slaughtered.


    But their will is also very firm. They will fight to the death in the end. It seems that they enjoy their current life very much.


    The development of the home star was really unexpected, so he was not shocked that these guys could have their current state.


    In fact, each has its own way of understanding. If the earth can develop to this shape, he will feel gratified and applaud for his hometown.


    But on this premise, you can''t do harm to anyone. Once it''s like the child and mother star, even if he doesn''t do it, the same thing will happen in the future.


    Therefore, for the same reason, humans on the endangered planet certainly resent the parent planet, but humans on the parent planet naturally feel proud of their own planet and vow to protect it to the death.


    After Wu Hao and the Lei brothers joined the purple Python side, the other side immediately disintegrated without more than two minutes.


    All died in their hands, and at this time, xiuside sent data to show that the upper level of the parent star had known their arrival and was now blocking the parent star.


    They must be evacuated quickly, otherwise once the parent star is blocked like a child star, it will be too late.


    The parent star is not like the child star. If you are lucky, you can decompose the seal. The original large celestial system is here. It is absolutely impossible to unseal the parent star here.


    "Hurry and leave." After receiving the news from xiuside, Wu Hao immediately took everyone away from the space gate just now.


    Just five minutes later, many strong players from the mother planet appeared in Shanhai City, but all they left behind was ruins and desolation.


    Except for marine life, there is no upgrade around, which means that all the remaining home star giants have died.


    Sure enough, they found everyone''s bodies on the ground not far away.


    "Wu Hao!"


    Many strong men are angry and want to find the trace of Wu Hao.


    "Now the home star has been blocked. They should not have left. Chase me!" All the strong scattered, but Wu Hao and others had returned to their home base for a cup of tea.


    "At present, the protective energy cover of this planet has been completed. If it is locked by the parent star, we will receive the news at the first time."


    Wu Hao nodded. For this, Wu Hao still believes in xiuside.


    Although xiuside is the mother star, Wu Hao has completely believed him.


    "Did you go to Shanhai city?" Thurster asked suddenly.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, what''s the matter?" Xiuside''s face was a little ugly, and he spoke again for a long time.


    "Have you ever passed the European Wind kingdom?"


    Wu Hao looked at each other, then continued to nod: "I met their people, otherwise we don''t know there were decent people on the home star."


    Xiuside smiled bitterly: "in fact, I am the people of the European Wind kingdom."


    "What!" Not only Wu Hao was shocked, but even zimang and others looked at xiuside in shock.


    "Are you a citizen of the Oufeng Empire? But how did you... "


    "Because life needs." Before Wu Hao finished asking, xiuside began to explain, because he already knew what Wu Hao was going to ask next.


    "The European Wind kingdom is a small country, covering a small area. All resources have basically been monopolized by the Sark empire. Therefore, our European Wind Empire has less resources. It is the most barren place in the whole mother planet. In the past, we couldn''t even eat, and those hardworking animals can only eat the garbage on the beach."


    "Later, there was really no way. We cooperated with the Sark Empire to sell powerful young people, so as to seek some benefits for the whole country. Later, the king of European wind gradually improved, but because of this, the Sark Empire controlled most of its forces."


    Wu Hao and others listened very carefully. They did not expect that the European Wind kingdom was so down that they would not give in to the Sark empire.


    In fact, as long as they bow to the Sark Empire and integrate with it, all the people of the Oufeng kingdom can survive and even live a good life.

 Chapter 613

    However, Oufeng Kingdom did not make such a choice. Wu Hao admired their spirit of preferring death to surrender.


    "What is the reason why you are determined not to take refuge in the Sark Empire?" Purple Python asked, but he asked the voice of everyone present, and looked at xiuside one by one.


    "Because the Prophet..." xiuside looked at Wu Hao, and then continued.


    "We, the prophets of the European Wind Kingdom, began to gain independence from the mother star a hundred years ago. At that time, many people didn''t understand why there were good days. However, the king chose independence."


    "Later we learned that the kings of the European Wind Kingdom have always been single handed, and they all have a special ability to predict the future."


    "The original King predicted that a hundred years later, the mother planet would be destroyed, and an extraordinary person would break the mother planet. Everything was due to the actions of the mother planet. Now, a hundred years later, you have appeared. Although your power is powerful, you can make the mother star suffer losses again and again. As far as I know, Wu Hao seems to be only about 30 years old, Isn''t this the genius that our king predicted? "


    Everyone looked at Wu Hao in amazement. Wu Hao was embarrassed. Finally, he scratched his head and said with a smile: "I''m not a genius, just lucky."


    "Cut!" The whole audience was in an uproar. It was difficult for Wu Hao to convince them.


    Think of the people who are hundreds of years old before they reach the intermediate intensity of the universe.


    Even Xiaoxuan is probably about 80 years old, let alone others.


    And Wu Hao is only in his early thirties. He can actually have strength comparable to the peak of the universe. Who can compare such talents? This is not a genius. What is it?


    "Cough, cough, that''s enough to show that your king''s foresight is still right. After all, who can bear the suffering of a hundred years, a whole hundred years, if anyone else."


    Yes, I really have to sigh that for a hundred years, even animals have to eat the garbage on the beach to survive. How can people accept that such a bitter day occurs in a country.


    If any of them could not bear such suffering.


    "Lao Xiu, please give me a list of the people who sold your European Wind kingdom to the Sark Empire to avoid accidental injury." Wu Hao suddenly thought of this question.


    The people of the Oufeng Kingdom helped the Sark empire. Everything was forced by life, and it was because of xiuside that the Kingdom survived for a hundred years. Therefore, the Oufeng kingdom should not pay for this crime.


    Even if they are involved in the forcible seizure, their original intention is to enable the people of their country to survive. They are forced to be helpless and worthy of forgiveness.


    Hearing what Wu Hao said, xiuside looked a little excited. At the same time, tears twinkled in his eyes. It can be seen that he was very grateful for what Wu Hao did.


    "On behalf of the whole European Wind Kingdom, I thank you. Really, my decision was right. The European Wind kingdom is saved now."


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly and shook his head: "no one needs to thank you. Just thank yourself. If you had fought with me at the beginning, it doesn''t matter if you died. I''m afraid I won''t know about Oufeng kingdom. At that time, more and more people will die."


    Xiuside nodded. He knew what Wu Hao meant, and it was precisely because his decision might have saved their country.


    At the beginning, he just took refuge in Wu Hao with the mentality of revenge against the Sark empire. After all, he didn''t think that Wu Hao and his group really had some skills. At the same time, he didn''t think that Wu Hao might be the genius mentioned by the king a hundred years ago.


    After the list of personnel was listed, Wu Hao entered himself into the black system, and then informed everyone that he would fight with the home star in the future and ask for his name, but no one in the Oufeng kingdom would be killed.


    "These two are Ray''s brothers, ray Kuda and ray Kuno." Only then did Wu Hao remember to introduce the Lei brothers.


    The Lei brothers who had doubts had just discussed and decided to stay.


    Because of this war, they have felt the charm of Wu Hao, although they have contributed to the victory this time.


    But they have a feeling that even without them this time, Wu Hao and others have a way to solve the people of the Sark empire.


    "The top level strong man is good. It seems that we have two more strong men." Someone began to praise.


    "Two? I''m afraid it will be more than just two in a while. " Wu Hao smiled because he had a very abnormal decision.


    "During this time, you hide for a while. If there is any danger, use the black system to tell me that I have a place to go."


    Wu Hao wanted to finish this before, but he couldn''t leave, because once they left zimang, they had no guarantee and were very dangerous.


    But now the black system has matured. As long as there is enough time, he can come back before he meets danger.


    "Where are you going? "Is it difficult..." zimang looked at Wu Hao and his eyes changed slightly.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, if you want to defeat the mother star, you have to ask my old friends for help."


    Purple Python smiled. Now Wu Hao has spread her wings. No matter where she goes, she is a flying eagle, so she doesn''t have to worry at all.


    "Boy, be careful. Don''t turn the world upside down after you go in. You don''t do whatever you want."


    Of course, Wu Hao knows that there are people outside the people and there are days outside the world. Naturally, he will not arrogantly provoke the guardians inside.


    "To make fire?" Thurster suddenly asked. Of course, all he could think of was to make fire on the ground.


    "Yes, some of my friends have made great progress now, so I want to ask them to help, and it''s time."


    Wu Haocai used to see the sky and the sky of the iron lions for a while. Now the whole ghosts still has the final say.


    The breakthrough has basically broken through. Even Tongling has broken through and reached the cosmic level. He Lao, Qingtian and iron lion have reached the cosmic level. As long as they report to the group in the cosmic area, few people will easily provoke them.


    The strength of these people was sacrificed in the earth refining fire, so they came out at least comparable to the peak of the universe, which is absolutely a strong support for them.


    "OK, be careful all the way. Once there is a situation, I will inform you as soon as possible." Of course, xiuside supports Wu Hao. In his opinion, the demise of the mother star Sark empire is basically a foregone conclusion. Wu Hao just makes that day come earlier.

 Chapter 614

    There are only two conditions for entering the ground to make fire, that is, the old man who has entered the ground to make fire opens the channel, and the second is that he has entered, so Wu Hao has no difficulty in entering the ground to make fire at this time.


    Besides, even if it''s bad, the purple Python is here, so it''s not difficult for Wu Hao.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao came to the earth to make fire. What a familiar place, and he entered the universe this time.


    Last time when he came to the universe, he had to run away with his tail, but this time it was different. He walked on the road of the universe openly, and many people saw him and left one after another.


    Of course, those are just the primary of the universe. If the other party is intermediate, I''m afraid they won''t give way one after another. After all, no one is good here


    Wu Hao unfolded his mind and looked for Tiexiong''s trace as he walked.


    But the universe is much larger than the other two regions, so it''s not easy to find for a while.


    "Hey, boy, stop!" After Wu Hao had just left for a while, three men appeared in front of him, with a robbery face. This is not surprising in this cosmic region.


    "What?" Wu Hao looked at the three and asked. He felt familiar. He thought he climbed up step by step when he came here.


    "What? You have reached the intermediate level. Don''t you even understand this rule? Hurry! "


    The three men are all middle-level strong men, so they don''t panic when facing Wu Hao''s middle-level. If they reach out, they will let Wu Hao pay out of his own pocket.


    "Sorry, I just came here and have no money." Wu Hao''s words almost made the three people jump up and do it.


    "No money? Are you lying to ghosts? And you just said you just came here? You''ve reached intermediate level since you came here? "


    Wu Hao nodded: "what? Have an opinion? "


    The three looked at each other and suddenly laughed: "are you really special when we are three-year-old children? Even if you are the first in the ghost list when you break through, it is absolutely impossible to directly reach the intermediate level. "


    "Cough, well, I didn''t say I just broke through. I''ve broken through for several years."


    Wu Hao''s words made the three people confused. They really didn''t understand what Wu Hao was saying, which completely refreshed their three views.


    Have the rules of fire smelting changed? How is it possible to break through a few years and just enter the universe.


    "Can you tell the truth? Believe it or not, we killed you." The three men looked ferocious.


    "I''m serious. You don''t believe me. I''m back."


    "Back? So you left without passing the fire refining before, and now you want to come back and pass the customs again? "


    Wu Hao shook his head: "no, no, no, I''ve passed. I''m just looking for someone this time. If you''re all right, I''ll go first."


    "What?" The three stared like bronze bells and looked at Wu Hao in amazement. But they thought about how it was possible. Wu Hao was only an intermediate in the universe, and it was absolutely impossible to have passed the customs.


    "Stop, you really want to die. It seems that if you don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t tell the truth." The three immediately surrounded Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao helplessly shrugged his shoulders: "ah, I told you that you don''t believe it. It seems that you want to see some real materials."


    Domain fire field!


    In an instant, the domain of fire immediately expanded, and everything around changed, forming a sea of fire.


    The three quickly retreated because they felt the threat of terror from this field.


    "What field is this? It''s so strong." The three looked around and tried to find a breakthrough, but there was no result.


    "Boss, is this the field in the legend of ground fire refining? What''s its name?"


    At the mention of this, their eyes suddenly changed and looked at Wu Hao not far away in horror.


    "The domain of fire is also called the domain of killing gods, because it is said that countless people have been buried in the fire sea in the domain of fire. The murderous spirit emitted by the fire sea is dignified. Now it seems that the domain of fire is really right."


    "Surrender, we surrender." The three quickly admit defeat. In front of this fire field, they dare not continue to do it.


    Although they wondered why Wu Hao could refine fire through the ground with intermediate strength, the field just now was indeed the field of domain fire.


    In the face of such a person, even if the three of them can deal with it together, they still give up this plan. They don''t want to offend such a strong person in the field of domain fire.


    "Now surrender?" Wu Hao closed the domain of domain fire. These three guys are not so disgusting, so Wu Hao didn''t intend to kill them.


    "Brother, you cow, you are a real cow. Let''s take it and let us go." The three immediately begged for mercy. Wu Hao couldn''t help feeling funny.


    How come he met these three living treasures as soon as he came in, but anyway, the nature of the three people is not bad, and he did everything they did at the beginning. He just wanted to get out of the fire alive.


    "If you want me to forgive you, you can take me to someone." Although Wu Hao had been to this cosmic area, he basically left in a hurry to get on the road. He had never been to many places, so he was not familiar with it.


    I''m afraid these three people are old-fashioned here. It should be no problem for them to lead the way.


    "OK, no problem. It''s our blessing to help brother. I don''t know who you''re looking for?"


    Wu Hao thought for a moment. Tiexiong and his friends are not famous. After all, they are only advanced. They ask for nothing.


    "Is there a Zeus city in the universe? Take me. " This is also what he accidentally found when he used to peep into the sky. Tiexiong and they are in Zeus city.


    "No problem. It''s not far from Zeus city. It takes half a day to get there."


    In this way, under the leadership of the three, Wu Hao set out in the direction of Zeus city.


    Half a day later, the four did come to Zeus City, which is a small town. The strong here are basically about the intermediate level.


    "Brother, we are all middle-level. There are many strong people here. Although you have the field of killing gods, I think we should keep a low profile. After all, this is the territory of Lord Tongtian."


    "Lord Tongtian? Who is he? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "He is the master of Zeus city. He is in charge of everything here. He is a high-level strong man and has several high-level. Therefore, he is the biggest overlord here."


    Senior strong? Wu Hao sneered. He didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Is there no other high-level strong man here except this Lord Tongtian?" Wu Hao asked, because Tiexiong and they were all senior. If they were all in Zeus City, they wouldn''t be silent.


    The Zeus City accepted several high-level strong people. Wu Hao did not doubt that those people were Tiexiong. In terms of Tiexiong''s style, they would not be subordinates.

 Chapter 615

    "Other senior strongmen? There must be. But no one dares to mention them in Zeus city. Brother, when you say this, you should also pay attention. If you are not careful, you may be caught by the city master. "


    "Oh? What do you mean? " Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "Because the other party is outside the city and has been competing with the city Lord, but their power has been pressed and beaten by the city Lord, so now the city Lord orders that no one from the other party is allowed to enter Zeus City, otherwise he will be killed."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao frowned. What a kill. It seems that the support of Zeus city is not small. He dares to be so arrogant if he has advanced strength in the universe.


    "In that case, take me to them."


    "Who are you looking for?" The three people asked with a puzzled face. If Wu Hao wants them to take him to the city master, they don''t have the ability.


    Although they are intermediate strong, it seems that the most important thing in Zeus city is intermediate, so they can''t speak.


    "Of course, I''m looking for those people outside the city. I want to see them." Wu Hao felt that Tiexiong must be outside the city, never in the city, and it was impossible to be the hands of the city Lord.


    "What? You want to see them? Eldest brother, this is an act of seeking death. Now they are surrounded by the city Lord''s army. Once they enter their area, they will be attacked immediately. No one can take refuge in them. "


    Wu Hao looked at the three and showed his murderous spirit in an instant.


    "Lead the way!" Two words full of murderous spirit, the three instantly recognized and counselled. Wu Hao is really terrible. Are all the strong people in the field of killing God this virtue?


    "Well, well, lead the way, lead the way." The three of them are ahead, so they can only take one step at a time.


    If Wu Hao is not an opponent and is defeated by the city Lord''s army, they will surrender immediately. Anyway, they can''t take their own lives because of this mistake.


    With Wu Hao, the four walked towards the rocky mountains together. The environment here is very bad, and the temperature is much higher than that of Zeus city. If Tiexiong were really expelled here, it would be a sin.


    "Brother, you see, it''s right in front. There are people from the city Lord''s army in front. If we go there, there will be danger."


    However, Wu Hao ignored the three of them and walked in that direction.


    "Big brother, you!" The three people don''t understand what Wu Hao is doing. Haven''t they all said that the strength of the city master of Zeus is terrible? Why does Wu Hao seem not to hear.


    "Shall we follow up and have a look?" The other two looked at the boss in front of them and asked.


    "Ah, labor and capital are really not suitable to stay on the ground to make fire. Who makes labor and capital feel soft? First follow up and have a look. If he is in danger, he can save us if he can, but he can''t save us." Say three people still follow up.


    Wu Hao also noticed the small moves of the three people. He couldn''t help feeling funny. Although the three guys were robbers, they had also touched him, but their nature was not bad, and their strength was not weak. They could be used.


    Wu Hao''s appearance startled the main army of the city, and someone immediately stopped in front of him.


    "Stop, the front is not where you should go. Leave quickly." They were injured and holding a long sword. It can be seen that they are a good baby, and their strength is not weak. They both have intermediate strength.


    But Wu Hao didn''t pay attention and said, "go away." Then he went on.


    The two guards were stunned at first. They didn''t expect that the boy in front of them dared to scold them. Isn''t this trying to die.


    "Take it down for me and dare to do it in the territory of Zeus city!" For a time, many people gathered around.


    At this time, the three robbers also rushed up: "lying in the trough, labor and capital can''t control themselves. How did I rush up?"


    "Old, boss, don''t say so much. Let''s go quickly. It''s too late." The other two said hurriedly.


    "Brother, don''t hurt us. I haven''t married my daughter-in-law yet. Let me go and go quickly."


    Wu Hao looked back at him, smiled and asked, "I didn''t let you follow me. Just now you were liberated and can leave. Why did you follow me again?"


    The three were speechless, and the eldest of them spoke first: "although I have no ability and am not a strong man in this universe, I also have a conscience. You saved us by not killing us before. Now I save you once, and we are even." He was still a little impatient.


    "Is it annoying? We''ll make it clear if we get you out." At the end of the day, he wanted to join the other two companions, but Wu Hao held them down.


    "Leave them alone and come with me." Wu Hao dragged the three people forward.


    "Kill!" All the city masters killed them one after another.


    "Give you a final warning and get out before I do it." Wu Hao looked back and his murderous eyes instantly stopped the city master''s army.


    The reason why Wu Hao didn''t take action is that he hasn''t figured out the situation. At present, he doesn''t know whether the main army of the city is an enemy or a friend.


    If the gang in front of them were not Tiexiong, the city Lord''s army might be friends, so he still kept his hand.


    "Arrogance, I''ll break you up in a minute!" A leading senior strongman came up with a machete.


    "Nu Lei, your city Lord''s army is really enough to kill all. Since they choose to take refuge in us, is it too much for you to do so?"


    At this time, a force also came out from behind the rock mountain, and the leader was also a senior strong man.


    At this time, the forces of the two sides are evenly matched. Wu Hao and his four people are standing in the central position. After all, the three people are not afraid. Now they are suffering.


    They only have four intermediate levels. Even if Wu Hao has the field of killing gods, it''s useless. It''s completely over. I didn''t expect to die here at a young age.


    "I don''t care how you fight, but I have a question to ask and answer me. I can leave now." Then Wu Hao spoke.


    In the silence of the crowd, Wu Hao said again, "I''m here to find someone. One is tie Xiong and the other is Qin Tian!"


    "Oh?" The leader of the city Lord''s army smiled.


    "Tiexiong and Optimus? Are you their friend or enemy? " Asked the leader.


    "What do you say?" Wu Hao is murderous in his eyes and doesn''t reveal the truth. He believes that if they say they are friends now, they will use him. It''s hard to say who is true and who is false at that time.


    "It seems to be the enemy. So you''ve come to the right place. Tiexiong and Qingtian are their people. They have a high status. I''m afraid it''s difficult for you to revenge, but you should be sincere enough. I can help you."


    Wu Hao looked at each other and was obviously guessed by him. Tiexiong and they were definitely here. He never missed it.

 Chapter 616

    "Who are you? What do you want to do with Captain iron? " Suddenly, the other party immediately got on alert. I knew they wouldn''t come out in this way. Now I''ve provoked myself.


    Wu Hao smiled: "where are tie Xiong and Qing Nai? He Lao is there too? "


    The man''s face changed greatly. It seems that the young man in front of him really came to tie Xiong. The most important thing is that the young man still knows their vice president.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength can''t threaten them, it''s only intermediate, but if the young man really asks these guys of the city master army to help, it''s terrible.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Wu Hao basically understood the real situation. It seems that Tiexiong and they are really here.


    "You can get out." Wu Hao slightly turned his head and looked at the city Lord''s army. His voice was extremely cold.


    "What do you mean?" The leader looked at Wu Hao angrily. He didn''t understand what Wu Hao meant. He still said that Wu Hao didn''t want them to help


    "For the last time, you can go away. We''ll see you again in the long future. Today I''m going to get together with my old friends. I don''t have time to waste with you."


    "You!" The leader wanted to do it right away.


    Gravity field!


    In an instant, all the people of the city Lord''s army on the scene were suppressed and could not move at all.


    "This big brother, I don''t know what you call him?" Wu Hao looked at the man in front of him and asked politely.


    The man didn''t know what had happened. Didn''t the young man in front of him still be hostile to them? How suddenly the painting style changed.


    "Sorry, I just didn''t want to be cheated just now. Since Tiexiong and they are here, I don''t have to hide. We are old friends."


    However, the other party still doesn''t believe what Wu Hao said. Who knows which one of the young people in front of him is true and which one is false.


    Wu Hao also saw the man''s doubts and finally said, "I think you''d better inform Tiexiong or he Lao, and say that Wu Tian is coming."


    After hesitating for a few seconds, the man decided to inform him whether it was true or false. Tiexiong didn''t know when they came.


    The people of the city master''s army have evacuated at this time. They don''t know what trick Wu Hao used. As long as they enter the area, they will feel extremely heavy pressure, so they can''t fight at all, so they decided to withdraw first and wait until they know the details of Wu Hao.


    After about five minutes, several figures flew over not far away, very excited.


    "Wu Tian, it''s really the boy of Wu Tian." Tiexiong started shouting from a distance.


    "Wu Tian!" Tong Ling waved to Wu Hao.


    "You are my uncle. I have to inform you!" Wu Hao said sarcastically.


    "He Lao, long time no see." Wu Hao looked at he Lao and said hello with a smile.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Didn''t you enter the universe long ago? Why are you here now?"


    When they first entered the universe, they began to inquire about Wu Hao''s whereabouts, but there was no result. Everyone thought Wu Hao had left the earth to make fire, but they didn''t expect to see Wu Hao here today.


    "Well, I left, but I came back."


    "Come on, let''s talk inside." Zhan Jiesi is most excited. After all, apart from Tong Ling, he has the best relationship with Wu Hao. How can he not be excited when he meets old friends.


    Along the way, Wu Hao learned about their current situation. After entering the universe, they also encountered many dangers. However, at the beginning, they were lucky enough to join one force, so now they can protect themselves.


    But after entering the city of Zeus, they often found exclusion, and even the outbreak of several wars killed them. Fortunately, they survived each time.


    "Hahaha, your boy will come back now. The Zeus city will be unlucky." Old he laughed. They knew Wu Hao very well, so they didn''t have to be afraid of the city master of Zeus when they knew Wu Hao was coming.


    "Ladies and gentlemen... What is this?" At this time, a strong man came out and looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    Here, the middle-level strong are not qualified to enter the meeting room, but Wu Hao and others are middle-level strong at this time. Although he Lao leads the way, it will inevitably make him feel uncomfortable.


    "President Meng, this is Wu Tian." Mr. He stood up and began to introduce.


    "Wu Tian, he is the president of our Poseidon guild, monado."


    Monado?


    Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly, looked at each other, his face was a little ugly, and then asked coldly, "President Meng, right? What is the relationship between monar and you? "


    Wu Hao''s intuition is very accurate. Of course, he will not be hostile to each other just by a name.


    In front of monado and monar, they look similar, smell similar, and even have the same name. It''s hard to believe that they have nothing to do with each other.


    "Monar? You know him? He''s my brother. I don''t know where you''ve seen him. "


    Bang!


    Wu Hao stood up and looked at monado with a murderous look in his eyes: "so, you are the person of the child and mother star?"


    The atmosphere at the scene was filled with a smell of gunpowder, but when the child and mother star were mentioned, the faces of jenjess and others also solidified one after another.


    Monado''s face became embarrassed and puzzled: "what are you doing? Vice president he, is this the friend you invited? "


    "President Meng, please answer Wu Tian''s question." Jenjess did not doubt what Wu Hao said.


    None of them can believe it, but they will unconditionally believe Wu Hao, because they can have today. It can be said that without Wu Hao, they will not have today.


    "Janice, who do you think you are, just intermediate, talking to me in this tone?" Monado asked coldly. For a moment, the gunpowder smell of the whole scene became more and more dignified, and many strong people surrounded him.


    Wu Hao looked at the scene and knew that he could not continue like this. He had to find out the situation first.


    "President Meng, I have no other intention, but there is bitter hatred between me and your brother. Of course, you as a brother should avenge him. It''s no problem for me to accompany him at any time. During this time, he Lao and they have been sheltered here. Of course, I thank you. There is no hatred between us."


    "Revenge? What do you mean? " Monado''s face changed and his murderous spirit was exposed.


    "Nothing. It''s just killing monar, because he deserves to die. As for president Meng, as long as you don''t help the child and mother star do bad things in the future, there will be no resentment between us."


    Bang!


    "You fart! Killing my brother is still high sounding here. You are looking for your own death! "


    Monado''s momentum was like a rainbow, and the whole tent was destroyed in an instant.


    "President Meng!" Old he wants to persuade.

 Chapter 617

    "Go away, since you are his friends, you should be buried with him. At first, I didn''t want to tell you that I am a child and mother planet human. I just wanted to use you. Since you can''t hide now, you all have to die!"


    Suddenly, many senior strongmen rushed out, a full five, and the number completely exceeded that of Wu Hao.


    "If you dare to kill my brother, you must die today." Said monado angrily.


    At this moment, iron lion and others are fully aware that monado has been using them, and there are so many senior strong men hidden in this power group.


    "The situation is not very good. I think we''d better withdraw first." The iron lion looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "It''s all right. Since he''s here, I also want to see what waves he can make." Wu Hao slowly flew up, and iron lion and others followed behind.


    They are very clear about Wu Hao''s strength. Although Wu Hao is only intermediate now, I''m afraid no one can shake him in terms of combat effectiveness.


    "Iron lion, I''m giving you a chance. If you want to surrender, continue to work for me, and die with him today."


    The iron lion snorted coldly: "hum, since he has torn his face, Wu Tian means us. Besides, do you know us? Understand, okay? If my little brother gets angry, I''m afraid it''s you who can''t get away. "


    After so many years, they still haven''t forgotten Wu Hao''s style. Generally speaking, if Wu Hao doesn''t have confidence, he can''t do such a bold thing. If he''s not sure, Wu Hao will definitely take them away.


    But now that Wu Hao chooses to stay, it proves that Wu Hao has full confidence, so they choose to believe Wu Hao.


    "In that case, let''s do it. Kill all of them and don''t let go of any."


    Six high-level strong men rushed over, and Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to them at all. These six high-level strong men were nothing in his eyes, but at most six top-level strong men from the outside world.


    Iron lion, he Lao, Qingtian, three against three, only three left. It''s a little fun for him.


    "First get rid of the others, kill the small ones and keep the big ones. I''ll torture them slowly."


    "Monado, I didn''t expect you to be such a person." He Lao said angrily, blaming him for everything.


    Because he is an elder, Tieshi and others have followed him since they broke through. They say that he has a strategy except Wu Hao, but now he mistakenly entered the tiger''s den with Tieshi and others. At this time, he is very ashamed.


    "Mr. He, concentrate. You''re welcome to deal with them." Wu Hao has locked in monado and two other senior strongmen,


    "Don''t kill him. I''ll torture him." Monado looked at the two senior officials around him and said, because in their eyes, Wu Hao is only intermediate. They really want to deal with it. Wu Hao can''t have any Parry at all.


    "We''ll help too!" Jenjess looked at the others and they came forward to fight.


    "You step back. You can''t get in here. Just protect yourself." Wu Hao immediately opened his mouth and heard this, jenjess and others retreated.


    "Wu Tian, are they really all right?" Tongling still asked with some worry.


    Zhan Jiesi smiled: "don''t you know the character of Wu Tian? Just wait and see a good play. "


    "Let''s see what hell is today!" Wu Hao''s eyes changed greatly.


    Gravity field!


    Space field!


    Time domain!


    Domain fire field!


    The four fields have been launched one after another, and everyone has entered the hot zone in an instant.


    Because the gravity field matches the fire field very well, under the extreme pressure of the gravity field, many people have joined the fire sea, but this effect only has an effect on the people of their guild.


    "What is this?" Everyone did not understand what that fiery thing was.


    "Field, he is also that field." The strong person on the other side sees that this field is not simple.


    "Is this the field of killing gods? No way, he''s just an intermediate. " Someone is guessing, but someone has guessed right.


    For example, at this time, the iron lion and others already know that this must be the field everyone wants to get in the legendary fire refining field, which is also called the field of killing gods.


    After all, they have seen all the means of Wu Hao before, but this field is the first time, so they can see that this field is not simple at a glance.


    And in their eyes, Wu Hao is the son of heaven. How can such a genius be ordinary.


    Earth fire refining is a place specially for genius. Only a few people in the whole history can get the field of killing gods.


    Since Wu Hao''s talent is almost against heaven, it''s not so strange that this son of heaven can get the field of killing God.


    "Good boy, I''ve even got the field of killing gods. It''s becoming more and more abnormal." Janice stood below and shouted. Although he didn''t do it himself, it was also very exciting for him.


    It''s really the domain of fire!


    Monado''s face changed greatly. He couldn''t believe that he was just an intermediate strong man. How could he get the field of killing God.


    Moreover, the means of the intermediate strong seem to emerge one after another. Just for a moment, it seems to have used two fields.


    "I admit I underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to have two fields, but so what? When I break your field, you still have to die the next second. It''s useless. The weak is the weak. No matter how many means, it''s just the weak." Monado was determined to kill and tried his best to rush at Wu Hao.


    "Dual domain?" Wu Hao smiled.


    "I think you need to polish your eyes. What is double field?" Wu Hao suddenly appeared behind them and killed a high-level strong man with a powerful weapon.


    "Monado, he has three fields and one space field." Another senior strongman found something wrong.


    Although Wu Hao is in his own field, it is impossible to reach them so quickly, and he did feel the spatial fluctuation just now, so it is enough to prove that Wu Hao still has a spatial field.


    "Three areas? Still a little naive! " As soon as the voice fell, everything around seemed to be static. Only the strong with advanced strength had a trace of consciousness.


    Wu Hao came behind another man.


    "I could have killed you openly, but you don''t need to be aboveboard to deal with people like you. You want to use my old friends. This is the price you deserve."


    Wu Hao wiped each other''s neck one by one. The other didn''t close his eyes until he died. When he fell to the ground, he whispered: "how possible, four fields... Too, too terrible..."

 Chapter 618

    Only then did monado react that Wu Hao''s abnormal strength was so terrible that it completely exceeded his budget.


    How can a normal person have four fields? It''s against the sky to have two, but this guy actually has four, which can''t be described as abnormal.


    Now the only thought in his mind is, run! Run without hesitation, but if he hesitates, I''m afraid he''s the next to die.


    Monado didn''t even think about it. He took out several magic weapons in his hand, urged them one after another, and then detonated. Now it has become messy and there are explosions everywhere.


    Although such an explosion could not hurt them at all, taking advantage of this opportunity, monado had left the scene using space magic weapons.


    "He ran away." After waiting for the smoke to disperse, they found that monado''s figure had disappeared. It was obvious that they had left their companions and fled.


    "This guy is also decisive enough to run if he can''t fight." Wu Hao gave a cold voice and didn''t care too much.


    "Smelly boy, what do they do?" At this time, with the help of he Lao, the remaining three senior strong men have been subdued.


    He Lao''s strength is the strongest in this guild except for monado, so he took some effort to solve his opponent just now, and then rushed to help iron lion and Optimus.


    "What do you think? If you don''t want to leave a disaster, kill it. "


    The three people looked at each other in shock. Is this the Wu Hao they knew?


    In the past, Wu Hao would only take prisoners. It seems that Wu Hao would not agree with such a shameful thing.


    Wu Hao also saw their doubts and explained helplessly.


    "The ghost area is still the territory of Tiexiong corps, and more people will enter the universe area in the future. Therefore, for future companions, we can''t leave disasters, and this universe area is not our home. That''s the goal I''m here."


    The three also understand what Wu Hao said. The whole fire refining universe can be regarded as the last level, so there is no need to waste too much time here, let alone develop any forces, as long as they don''t leave disasters for those people of Tiexiong Corps in the future.


    "Don''t, don''t kill us. We''re just taking money to help others. We can help you find monado." The three agreed.


    The original lineup is indeed falling, but the balance is not falling towards them, but towards Wu Hao and others.


    "Don''t kill you? If we fell into your hands today, would you not kill us? It''s only because you helped the wrong person. "


    Suddenly, the three lightning forces sped at a very fast speed. In the second, the three people were hit by the three lightning forces in deep despair and lost their vitality in an instant.


    "What about other people besides the three of them?" Tiexiong looked at the ordinary members below. If they were all killed, it would be really cruel.


    "Let it go." Wu Hao said softly, as long as you kill the strong ones, it''s not necessary for those ordinary members.


    After solving everything, Wu Hao and other talents gathered together quietly.


    "What you just did was really the killing field?" Jenjess asked curiously.


    Wu Hao nodded: "I broke through the universe and successfully left the ground to refine fire a few days after I came in. This time I came in to ask some brothers for help."


    Then Wu Hao told all the things that had happened outside. As soon as they heard it, they immediately agreed. How could they stand idly by when Wu Hao was in trouble.


    "Come on, let''s go out right away." Iron lion is the most excited. He has always wanted to help Wu Hao do something, but he has never had this opportunity. Now the opportunity comes, but he doesn''t want to wait for a minute.


    Looking at the impulsive appearance of the iron lion, Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "don''t worry first. Now we have to find a way to leave here. It''s not that you can leave. At present, my space ability can''t directly transmit it to the ground to make fire."


    "So what? What can be done? " Jenjess asked.


    Wu Hao shook his head. At first he didn''t think about it when he came in, so he doesn''t know how to get out now, but he believes there will be a way.


    "Let''s go step by step, but we don''t have much time. Now I''m afraid the only way is to go out through the last gate. It''s not easy for so many people."


    Wu Hao had a headache at the thought of the two all attribute monsters. At that time, he was a clown for some time.


    At that time, he was barely able to pass the customs alone. I''m afraid it''s impossible to go out with so many people now.


    "Through the earth to make fire? That''s a good idea! " Jenjess''s eyes lit up. Everyone knows that anyone who can pass the local fire refining can finally obtain the domain fire field. If they can also pass, there will be several people. At that time, so many people will get the local fire refining together. It''s no joke.


    "Think too much, just go and have a look. If you really want to pass, I''m afraid these people have no hope."


    Although Wu Hao''s words made them hopeless, they still looked eager to try, because as long as they succeed, they will prosper.


    "It''s all right. Anyway, let''s go to Zeus first."


    "Well, brother, we..." at this time, the three robbers came over and looked at Wu Hao in some panic.


    They never expected that Wu Hao was so abnormal that he could easily kill so many high-level strong people with one person''s strength.


    And so many strong people obey Wu Hao''s words. Before they lose, they want to rob Wu Hao.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao didn''t kill them, otherwise they would be cold.


    "You!" Wu Hao looked back at the three people and found that they had not left. After knowing his real strength, the three people still had the courage to appear. It seems that they have a big heart.


    "Well, we were wrong." The three knelt down with a "puff", and the atmosphere dared not breathe.


    "What? You''re wrong. I want to say thank you. If it weren''t for you, I couldn''t find these friends. All right, get up."


    After the three got up, they stuttered and didn''t know what they wanted to say.


    Wu Hao probably saw it, so he said, "follow us, see, look for that." Wu Hao pointed to Tongling.


    "You''ll listen to him later and talk about anything else." The three were ecstatic. In fact, they wanted to say that just now.


    Wu Hao, don''t they want to leave the place to make fire? To be honest, they also want to leave this ghost place. It''s too painful here. If they continue to stay here, they will die sooner or later.


    They walked out of the Rocky Mountains and met the people of the city''s main army as soon as they came out.

 Chapter 619

    "Step back, you Poseidon guild dare to come out. Now our army has arrived!"


    The iron lion sneered. There is something wrong with these guys. Can''t you see what''s going on now? Or did you dare to intercept here when you didn''t hear such a fierce battle just now.


    "There will be no so-called Poseidon guild from today, but if you want to stop us, I''m afraid you have to pay the same price."


    The other party obviously didn''t know what the same price was. The battle just now did spread to them, but they didn''t care too much and thought it was just a small fight.


    But they all know these guys in front of them. He Lao is the vice president of the Poseidon guild. Now he dares to say that the Poseidon guild no longer exists. He must be afraid of what they deliberately say.


    "If you dare to appear here, you''ll die. Don''t tell me anything else. Where''s monado?"


    At this time, the local reinforcements have arrived. There are seven senior soldiers. No wonder they are so confident. They originally planned to bully others.


    "I don''t know. I guess I ran away." Wu Hao shrugged and said.


    "Run away? Your president has run away, and you dare to come out. It seems that you have a lot of courage, but do I say your president is so timid? As for being afraid of us to this extent? "


    Hearing this, Wu Hao looked at each other and finally laughed. It seems that the guys opposite are naive and can''t see the situation clearly.


    "In that case, what are you going to do?" Wu Hao asked.


    "How''s it going? If you surrender, I can consider taking you prisoner and keeping you alive for the time being. " The other party said confidently.


    "What if you don''t surrender?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    "Why do you have so much nonsense? If you don''t surrender, you''ll all die. " The other party said angrily. He always felt that Wu Hao seemed to be playing tricks on them on purpose.


    "Then we''d better surrender." Wu Hao raised his hands. Just now he had told iron lion and others that if they wanted to easily enter Zeus City, they had to surrender.


    The other party can''t hurt them. They go in and say it slowly.


    "I surrender, too."


    "I surrender."


    "Me too!"


    They all chose to surrender. Seeing this scene, the main army of the city became more confident and brought spirit sealing bracelets to Wu Hao and others.


    "Take them all!" It''s a great credit to bring the Poseidon guild in one pot. The city Lord will reward them this time.


    In order to catch Wu Hao and others, a carriage was specially arranged, but there was a free car to take.


    "Wu Tian, do you really have a way to untie this spirit bracelet? This is not the end of the fuss. Once we can''t solve it, we''ll be cool. " Janice said and laughed.


    He believed it must be serious, but he also felt a little funny. He took a spirit seal bracelet and thought about how to teach each other a lesson later.


    Bang!


    Wu Hao''s spirit sealing Bracelet fell to the ground.


    "I''ll go. Did you really untie it?" Jenjess looked at Wu Hao in shock and didn''t understand why.


    At first, he thought Wu Hao would untie it with brute force, but Wu Hao didn''t seem to move just now, and the spirit Bracelet seemed to fall off automatically.


    "I''ll tell you later. I''ll untie it for you first, but don''t reveal it."


    It may not be possible to untie the previous words. After all, the spiritual power has been sealed. There is no way to untie it.


    But now he has a black system, which can analyze everything. As long as there is time, any object can be decomposed.


    Because everything in the world is composed of data, but the data is different.


    After a while, everyone''s Turin sealing means were untied one after another, but in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, they still pretended to wear bracelets to keep people from discovering.


    "How can I feel like a pig eating a tiger?" The iron lion has a dark and cool feeling in his heart. He has never been so excited after being caught.


    "OK, you''ll eat the tiger in a minute." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    After entering the city, Wu Hao and others were escorted into the city master''s house, because the biggest threat around Zeus city is the Poseidon guild. Now the Poseidon guild has been destroyed, and the city master naturally wants to see these people in person.


    "Well, this is deputy mayor he, but why didn''t you see monado?" The city Lord looked at Wu Hao and others and asked.


    The city Lord is short and looks obscene. He is not a good thing at first sight.


    "I guess I''ll go away. I don''t know." The iron lion said coldly. If Wu Hao hadn''t told him not to act rashly, he would have begun to do it.


    "Would you like to join me Zeus?" Asked the mayor.


    "Oh? What are the benefits of joining your Zeus city? " Wu Hao spoke immediately.


    "Of course has the final say, glory, splendour, wealth and rank. If you join us, you will have all the beauties." He licked his tongue.


    Wu Hao finally knows why this guy looks skinny. He probably plays too much, otherwise he won''t look like a monkey.


    "Sorry, we are not interested in women."


    "What do you want?" Looking at these high-level strongmen in front of him, the city Lord was naturally excited. After all, if he could accept them all, his power would rise a lot in an instant.


    "I just want to ask, if I join you, is there any way to leave the ground to make fire? If so, we can consider it. " Wu Hao''s words stunned the city Lord. Why does it sound a little awkward.


    The city Lord''s face changed slightly: "how to leave the earth to make fire? You''re afraid you''re dreaming. Don''t say no. even if I have it, I can''t tell you. It''s not good for me. "


    "Oh? So you should know? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "All right, now I just need your answer, surrender or not." The city Lord is obviously avoiding Wu Hao''s problem, and Wu Hao is also a little surprised.


    Before, I thought it was hard to leave to make fire. I didn''t expect to land so soon. I''m the Lord of the city and have better knowledge than outsiders.


    "I choose to give it back to you intact." Wu Hao unfolded his hands, and the spirit sealing bracelets fell off one after another, while the iron lion and others earned them one after another.


    "What!" The city Lord immediately retreated and his face changed greatly.


    "You have untied the spirit Bracelet! Somebody! " The city Lord shouted immediately, and all the senior strong appeared immediately.


    "Take it down for me. Kill all those who don''t want to surrender!" After the city Lord spoke, he began to do it immediately.


    "Is the Lord so impatient? Impulse is the devil! "


    Bang!


    When the sky sword came into the world, a powerful threat swept through. Everyone stared at the long sword in Wu Hao''s hand and looked surprised.


    "This is," Optimus saw at a glance.

 Chapter 620

    Qingtian saw the clue between cangyue and LAN RI. After all, Wu Hao was able to successfully win LAN RI and his credit, but he didn''t expect that Wu Hao really fused the two daggers and repaired them.


    At this time, the power of this piece is very obvious. Before, cangyue and lanri were still in a damaged state, and there was no residual power at all. But now, the sword momentum in Wu Hao''s hand can crush anyone.


    Wu Hao''s strength, coupled with this secondary artifact, is really worthy. I''m afraid Wu Hao is worthy of this secondary artifact.


    "Secondary artifact!" Everyone else saw that the sword was not simple, especially the city Lord.


    "You have a secondary artifact!" The city Lord''s eyes radiated light and looked straight at the secondary artifact in Wu Hao''s hand.


    This is a powerful weapon. Anyone would definitely be excited if he was a high-level strong man. If this weapon fell into his hands, he would be able to protect himself even if he met a top-level strong man in the future.


    "Boy, you dare to expose your secondary artifact in front of me. It seems that you have made a good awakening. In that case, we''ll take this secondary artifact."


    The city Lord doesn''t care so much at this time. He just wants to get the secondary artifact in Wu Hao''s hand. As long as he can get the secondary artifact, he will break through the peak level. With the help of the last artifact, he is likely to pass through the ground fire smelting gate.


    He has seen the hope of the future. If he wants to obtain the domain fire field through ground fire refining, he can only get the secondary artifact in front of him.


    "Want the sky sword? Hehe, it depends on whether you have life to get it. " With a sneer, Wu Hao exposed his sword and directly bounced everyone around him.


    Others don''t know, but Feng Jianzi knows very well that Wu Hao has a very rebellious sword technique, which almost killed him at the beginning.


    So he doesn''t worry about Wu Hao at all. Now Wu Hao has secondary artifact. With that set of sword technique, no wonder Wu Hao dares to take them to kick the hall.


    Today, I''m afraid even if the iron lions don''t help, Wu Hao can do it all by himself, but it takes a little price.


    "We''d better go out and fight. We''ll be affected when the boy gets hairy." Feng Jianzi is still a little worried. If Wu Hao directly uses the instant sword and the eternal sword, they will definitely suffer when they stay together.


    "You old boy." Jenny looked at Feng Jianzi with a smile. Of course, she knew what Feng Jianzi was thinking. At that time, Feng Jianzi lost to Wu Hao''s sword technique. This is the so-called "once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of well rope".


    After the people withdrew, Wu Hao''s gravity field immediately covered the whole city master''s house, and so did his spiritual strength. He must control the overall situation. After all, this is the city master''s house. Although he is strong enough, he doesn''t have to worry at all, he still drives the ship carefully.


    "Hum, it''s just an intermediate level. Even if you have an artifact, do you think it will be my opponent?" The city Lord smiled confidently. As a high-level strong man, he was much higher than Wu Hao. Even if Wu Hao had a secondary artifact, could he still defeat him by relying on the secondary artifact? Besides, all the others around him were present except the three people who went out to deal with the iron lion just now. So many high-level strong men could not win an intermediate one.


    However, on the surface, when they haven''t done it yet, Wu Hao starts first. Now is not the time to talk about martial ethics. It''s iron to start first.


    At that moment, Wu Hao suddenly felt something was wrong. A strong man opposite him immediately launched an offensive against Wu Hao.


    "Are you ready?" Wu Hao came to him in an instant, his palm covered his face in an instant, and his powerful power instantly knocked the other party down. Almost at the same time, the whole ground was sunken, and the man was directly killed by Wu Hao''s humble attack.


    "How... Possible!" The city Lord looked at this scene in surprise. Wu Hao is only an intermediate. Even if he holds a secondary artifact in his hand, he can''t be so abnormal. He solved a senior strong man with one move. Isn''t this a joke.


    "What? That''s shocking? " Wu Hao sneered twice, showing a devil like smile.


    "This boy is really abnormal." Jennings and others were stunned.


    Wu Hao''s intermediate strength can open such a big gap with each other in the face of advanced strength.


    I''m afraid it''s no problem to meet the top level strong. After all, Wu Hao has a secondary artifact in his hand, and his strength is absolutely immeasurable.


    "Who are you? You''re hiding your strength!" The city Lord responded that Wu Hao''s was not simple, but it was too late. Wu Hao had killed three of his men, and they were all senior strong men.


    Since Wu Hao can solve his men so easily, he must be able to solve him very easily, so he knows very well that he is not Wu Hao''s opponent at all.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You''re not qualified to ask me questions now. All you need to think about now is how to survive. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. As long as you make it clear that there is a way to leave the ground to make fire, I can consider letting you go, or you''ll end up like your men."


    When Wu Hao finished, the mayor''s face changed. This time, he mentioned the iron plate. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was so difficult. No one was an opponent at all.


    At this time, she dared to believe that if she really annoyed Wu Hao, Wu Hao could easily kill him.


    "What you say?" The city Lord no longer has the previous airs. After all, the facts are in front of him now. He can''t be Wu Hao''s opponent.


    If you resist now, you will only face death. At present, there are more than one or two strong men peeping at Zeus city. If you fight with Wu Hao, you will be seriously injured even if you don''t die. What will you take to resist others at that time.


    So compared with this, it''s nothing to just leave the ground to make fire. Besides, even if he tells Wu Hao what he has, he can''t go out, because it''s said that the people who go out by this way have never appeared so far.


    After Wu Hao agreed, the city Lord said, "I''ve only heard about this method, but the conditions are limited. So far, no one has succeeded. After all, you know the conditions and mechanism here."


    Conditions and mechanisms Wu Hao and others are well aware that anyone who reaches the cosmic level and wants to go out to make fire must pass through that gate, otherwise there are only two opportunities left.


    These two opportunities are in the ghost area and the night tooth area. After reaching the main level, the ghost area has the door to leave the ground to make fire and pass directly, but there is no reward.


    The same is true for Yaya, but many people will choose to stay. After all, the cultivation conditions here are much better than the outside world. Everyone wants to get the so-called killing God field.

 Chapter 621

    "There are two conditions for the universe to leave the place to refine goods. The first is that everyone knows to break through the Customs by themselves, and the second is that there is no need to break through the customs, but it is more difficult than the first."


    The city Lord smiled and said, "the second requirement is a leader. As long as there is a leader, you can successfully leave the ground to make fire."


    "The guide? What guide? " Wu Hao asked curiously. This was the first time he heard it.


    "Nature is a guide who can lead others to leave. As we all know, there are only two kinds of people who can leave by refining fire, one is the dead, and the other is the one who successfully passes the customs and obtains the field of killing gods."


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes looked at Wu Hao and lit up hope. So isn''t Wu Hao the guide?


    "Oh? Do you mean that as long as you succeed in refining fire, you can become a guide? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    The city Lord nodded: "yes, but the probability is very small. In history, there are no more than ten people who have successfully passed. Besides, people have left. How can they come back? So the probability is smaller than their own breakthrough."


    "Are you sure you can?" Wu Hao reconfirmed.


    The city Lord looked at Wu Hao with an unhappy face: "sure, but you can''t leave. They all said to have the field of killing gods and successfully pass the customs..."


    Before he finished speaking, the city Lord''s face gradually solidified, because he felt a terrible killing intention in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    Domain fire field!


    The surrounding area was surrounded by a sea of fire and was murderous.


    "Is that what you''re talking about?" Wu Hao said confidently that it took no effort to get everything. This condition can be ignored for him. According to the city master, he is the so-called guide.


    "You, you are!" The city Lord looked at Wu Hao in shock. The field in front of him was full of blood. This was definitely not an ordinary field, plus the murderous spirit.


    Absolutely, it must be the field of killing God!


    "Sorry, I''m one of the less than ten people you said." Wu Hao took back the field of killing gods. For the sake of the city Lord''s sincerity, he didn''t do it to him.


    "How, how can it be, you are... Cosmic intermediate." The city Lord can''t believe that Wu Hao has successfully passed the local fire smelting and won the field of killing gods, which is incredible.


    "Cosmic intermediate? I remember when I passed the ground to make fire, it didn''t seem to be intermediate. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "What?" The city Lord''s eyes widened and his steps were unstable. He sat back in his chair.


    "A few years ago, it was said that a junior boy of the universe passed the earth fire refining and played with the two monsters. Did......" the city Lord narrowed his eyes and looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao was a little surprised that it had become a small soldier at that time, but now it has been spread like this.


    Did he play with those two monsters? What are these things? He was repaired by those two monsters. He was a little desperate. Facts have proved that when you fail, no matter how hard you try, others will just be a joke. However, when you succeed, even if you have been ugly, others will regard you as a myth.


    "It''s not that exaggerated. I''m just a fluke." Wu Hao said modestly.


    Now the city Lord was completely convinced. At the same time, he was afraid. Wu Hao didn''t use the field of killing gods just now. Fortunately, he didn''t fight with Wu Hao, otherwise he would never have any chance to survive.


    "Today''s achievements can be achieved at a young age. I''m convinced. What else do you want to ask?" At this time, the city Lord was completely convinced. A strong man who had tempered fire through the earth was standing in front of him. He wanted to say that there was no fluctuation in his heart.


    "There''s nothing to ask. Since you''ve kept your promise, I won''t embarrass you. Zeus City, if you fight hard, you can stay for yourself."


    Wu Hao said he was leaving, and the city master stood up immediately.


    "Wait!" Some excited openings, and then some embarrassed walked forward.


    "May I ask you a question?" The city Lord rubbed his hands and said with some embarrassment.


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds, then said, "do you want to ask me how to make fire through the ground?"


    "Uh huh." The city Lord nodded again and again. He didn''t want to miss this opportunity. Wu Hao was the only person he had seen who passed the ground fire smelting. It can be said that only Wu Hao knew what was behind the gate. If Wu Hao could tell him, it would be a great experience and might help him pass the ground fire smelting.


    "No experience. As I said before, it depends entirely on your own thinking. Everyone has everyone''s way. The closing of the beast depends on luck and strategy. As for the back of the gate, I just say a little. Don''t lose your mind. This is the experience I give you."


    Although this was not any experience, he stood in place for a long time, digesting what Wu Hao said, and repeatedly guessed what Wu Hao meant.


    Why don''t you lose your mind at the gate? Is there a magic array? It is estimated that this is true. Otherwise, how can you not lose your mind.


    After Wu Hao and others left, they went all the way to the end of the universe. Because the organization was strong enough, almost no one dared to find trouble along the way.


    Only one or two top-level strong people didn''t look at them, but they didn''t dare to do it. After all, there were a lot of them. Although the other party was the top-level, they couldn''t get any benefit if they wanted to kill them.


    "Smelly boy, do you think we can pass by ourselves?" Jenjess looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    In fact, along the way, Wu Hao was also thinking about this question. Could they pass by themselves? The answer was vague. At the beginning, he could pass by relying entirely on his speed advantage and space ability.


    But they don''t have space ability. It''s very difficult to pass.


    "I don''t know. I don''t think there''s much hope." Wu Hao smiled, and he didn''t have much time to wait. He had to close the door for one year to pass the customs. How many years did he have to wait for so many people?


    "If you give me some experience, maybe I will succeed? At that time, we will pass together. Won''t our strength soar? " Jenjess said holding Wu Hao.


    "Elder brother, you think it''s Chinese cabbage. Besides, there are so many people. Everyone needs a year. When we go out, I''m afraid we''ll have a rest outside." Wu Hao said helplessly. He knew this idea was selfish, but he couldn''t help it. Those people outside were equally important and needed help.


    "Don''t you know that the universe has changed its mechanism? Now I''m afraid it has something to do with you. " Then the iron lion spoke.


    Wu Hao looked at him suspiciously and asked what had changed in the mechanism.


    "It changed a few years ago. It seems to be a change caused by collective changes."

 Chapter 622

    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao still doesn''t understand what iron lion said.


    "We didn''t know it had something to do with you before. It was only after the city master of Zeus said it. It is said that a few years ago, a universe primary calculated the two monsters, and then passed the earth to make fire, resulting in the door being closed for a whole year. Therefore, many people were unconvinced and thousands of people opposed it, After opening the gate the next year, it seems that if someone passes the ground to make fire that day, the gate will continue to open all day. If they can''t pass that day, the gate will be closed for one year. "


    Wu Hao was stunned. It turned out that this kind of thing happened after he left. How unbalanced are those people in the end.


    "In fact, at the beginning, we also doubted whether you passed the customs. Later, we didn''t ask the results, so we didn''t take it to heart. Now, I''m afraid only you can do it if you can pass the ground fire smelting with primary strength."


    Wu Hao was also a little helpless. He challenged the two monsters with his primary ability. To be honest, he didn''t feel well, but there was no way. At that time, time was limited, otherwise he couldn''t be so anxious.


    "That''s why I said let''s try together. If we can''t, we''ll talk about it then. If one person can pass that day, it''s a great harvest for us." Janice mentioned it again.


    However, Wu Hao is excited this time. As Jen Jiesi said, if they can really make fire through the ground, their strength will rise again. At that time, it will also be good for him. After all, the stronger the strength, the better.


    After hesitating for a while, Wu Hao said, "OK, in that case, I''ll give you a try, but I don''t hope much."


    With Wu Hao''s consent, everyone was in a happy mood. After all, Wu Hao had experience in smelting fire through the ground and under the leadership of Wu Hao, the road they needed to go would be much smoother.


    In five days, they finally came to the end of the universe. Looking at the familiar scene in front of them, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking of everything when he came here again.


    Unexpectedly, he came again a few years later, and he still took a group of people to break through.


    "Those are the two monsters. They are very powerful. Above the peak, you must be careful in front of him. If you don''t pay attention, you can kill you with a slap."


    After Wu Hao walked over, the eyes of the two animals gradually solidified, and then looked at Wu Hao fiercely.


    "I''ll go and know me?" Wu Hao was a little embarrassed. Although he suffered a lot from them at the beginning, he always calculated them. Now it''s strange that the two strange animals are not angry when they meet again.


    Suddenly, two strange animals became angry, and the people who broke through the pass suffered one after another. Many people began to retreat.


    "What''s the matter? These two strange animals suddenly went crazy." Many people can''t understand the behavior of two strange animals. They have never seen two strange animals go crazy. What''s the matter today.


    "Smelly boy, is it for you?" Everyone around Wu Hao noticed this problem, because just now they obviously felt that the two monsters looked at Wu Hao and then began to go crazy.


    Wu Hao cried and laughed: "misunderstanding, everything is misunderstanding."


    "Cut, misunderstanding? Don''t we know who your boy is? You must have done something to make the two brothers angry. Until today, people still remember you. Didn''t you find out? " Jenjess said with a smile.


    "OK, I think we''d better find a place to settle down first, but don''t let these people recognize it, or we''ll be in trouble later."


    The crowd nodded. Wu Hao was telling the truth. His problems had led to changes here before. Some people here must still know him vaguely.


    Once he is found to be here again, he will certainly be tempted to fight her. After all, Wu Hao provoked many people''s dissatisfaction at the beginning.


    After the crowd left, the two strange animals calmed down. They were confused, beaten for nothing, and seriously injured several people.


    "Oh, it seems that those two monsters hate you very much. They have made fire on others. If you were in the past now, would you cause them to riot and slap you to death?" The iron lion gloated on one side.


    "It should not be. It is clearly stipulated here that anyone who comes back through the local fire refining can leave through the gate unconditionally without any constraints." Wu Hao knew about it at the beginning, so he knew it.


    "Oh, no wonder, I''m afraid it''s because of these two monsters. You played with them at the beginning, and now you come back. You''ll have to leave like you. If it''s me, killing you won''t relieve your anger, ha ha..."


    The crowd also laughed one after another. Wu Hao felt a little helpless. It was obvious that the two had never dreamed that he would leave in that way. Therefore, they would be so angry today. It is estimated that they should not go.


    "Come on, don''t be a liar. Since you want to pass them, you have to be prepared. I can stop the other strong ones at that time. As for the strange animals, you can only solve them by yourself."


    Hearing Wu Hao talking about business, everyone cheered up and stopped joking.


    "As you saw just now, although the two monsters are above the peak, they can also be said to have no level. If you are strong, they are ten times stronger than you. It''s useless to have more people. The more people there are, the stronger their strength is. Therefore, if you want to pass, you must find other ways. It''s impossible to hit hard."


    This is also the experience that Wu Hao and the two monsters spent more than ten days, but his original method should not work now. After all, the two monsters have had a grudge against him.


    "What should we do?" Optimus asked what they could do without the methods used by Wu Hao.


    "So in the next ten days or so, you must test them by forming a team. I will pay attention to their every move and see how to break through at that time, but before that, there is a set of skill to pass on to you."


    Wu Hao recorded the Kunming divine skill. Although the old method can''t be used, the Kunming divine function can increase the personal speed to the limit. He doesn''t want to use this clearance, but only wants to protect his life at the critical moment. After all, those two strange animals are abnormal creatures that can kill the top level strong with a slap.


    "Kunming skill? Is this the skill you used to increase your speed when you fought with me? " Asked Janice.


    Wu Hao nodded: "to protect life, I will open a space channel around you at the critical moment. You must make good use of this. For the time being, let''s try the old method to see if there are any flaws."

 Chapter 623

    They didn''t say much. They began to practice Kunming divine skill. The next morning, most of them had successfully practiced to the first level.


    I think this skill should not be difficult for them. Although Kunming divine skill is not a peerless divine skill, it is not easy to practice.


    But there are also scoring people. Zhan Jiesi and his gang can be regarded as gifted, so it is not difficult to practice. Of course, if they are given to ordinary people to practice, I''m afraid it''s like reading the book of heaven. They can''t succeed without three or two years.


    "This skill is pretty good. Only when you reach the first level of cultivation, the speed has been strengthened by 20 percent." Zhan Jiesi couldn''t help but exclaimed. No wonder Wu Hao was as powerful as him at the beginning, but his speed was not weak at all. It turned out that Kunming divine skill had such a great effect.


    "What about the others?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Basically break through one layer."


    Wu Hao nodded: "OK, in that case, let''s go. Let''s not say anything else today. The goal is to disgust the two monsters."


    Wu Hao still decided to follow the old rule and disgust the two monsters enough. After all, the two monsters are powerful, and the general method must not work.


    Seven or eight people came to the gate. Wu Hao wore a hat to avoid being recognized.


    But the strange beast''s nose was very sharp. Although Wu Hao put on his hat, he was still smelled. For a time, the strange beast ran away again, and everyone fell into doubt again.


    What''s the matter with these two strange animals these two days? Are they sick? How can you run away for no reason?


    "You see, this team has only high-level strength, and there are primary and intermediate. Is it ridiculous that they still want to break through?" Many people began to laugh when they saw del janjes and others coming forward.


    But some people calm down and watch. I''m afraid all those who can laugh at jenjess are new, because one day a few years ago, they laughed at the junior young man as at this time.


    But the young man finally proved with his actions that if he wanted to pass the customs, he didn''t have to be at the top level. Even if he was a junior, he had a chance.


    Because they all misunderstood a standard. Although both animals have their own thinking, they are not real living creatures.


    Moreover, the two monsters have the same mechanism. The stronger the strength of the gatekeeper, the stronger the strength that the two monsters can play. Therefore, by comparison, the probability of crossing the barrier is almost the same regardless of the stage of strength.


    Just look at this method. After Wu Hao left, many of them imitated Wu Hao''s method one after another, but because of Wu Hao''s example, the two monsters seemed to have a sense of vigilance, so none of them could succeed.


    But it doesn''t mean that Wu Hao''s method can''t succeed, so there''s no way. Many strong people have come here for many years, but they basically haven''t done much.


    Because they have been observing all kinds of methods, and also want to see what kind of method is the easiest to succeed.


    So in front of this seemingly weak team, there is a confident smile on his face, which makes a few people see the young man who had only primary strength at the beginning.


    "Walton, do you think they can succeed?" At this time, the two strong men at the top talked.


    "Who knows, if we can''t, it doesn''t mean they can''t. pay attention to their eyes and see if there is a familiar feeling."


    The other party smiled and began to be vigilant, because he felt the same as Walton. These people are not simple.


    But no matter who the other party is, if they want to pass the gate, they have to get their approval, so they will be vigilant. Once these people have signs of passing, they will stop them immediately.


    After all, the quota is limited. Once passed by these people, they have to wait for another year. They don''t have so much time to waste.


    The reason why Wu Hao stayed nearby was that he was afraid that someone would attack Zhan Jiesi, so once someone did it, he would stop it immediately.


    Because he believes that once others make a move, it means that they have hope to pass. At that time, he won''t care whether he will offend these strong people.


    After half a day, Jenny and others were exhausted and had no chance to break through the customs successfully, but this was also within Wu Hao''s calculation.


    If they could succeed at one time, he wouldn''t have worked so hard.


    "How''s it going? Are those two animals fun? " Back at his residence, Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "Funny fart, I said smelly boy, how did you pass at the beginning? Those two guys are completely omnipresent and seamless. I heard you played tricks on them. I really don''t understand how you did it." As soon as she came back, Janice lay in bed, a little desperate.


    "I tease them? This is just a rumor spread outside. I suffered a lot at the beginning. You have just started. Don''t worry. "


    After a long time, they were tired. They lay down and went to sleep. At night, they got up and continued to practice Kunming divine skill.


    It''s been going on repeatedly. Wu Hao changed their methods several times during the period, but each method has no effect. Everyone is almost desperate.


    In a week, everyone''s Kunming skill has reached three levels, and the speed has also increased to 40%, much faster than before, but they can''t pass the defense of two monsters.


    "Forget it, I think you''d better take us through the ground to make fire. I can''t stand it." Jenjess has begun to abandon himself, because he feels there is no hope. Instead of wasting time here, he might as well go out as soon as possible.


    "What are you doing? I''ve been collecting your battle data these days. I''ve begun to have an eyebrow. If there''s no accident, the results will come out soon." Wu Hao smiled confidently and said.


    In fact, he was a little excited himself. Although jenjess and others had been out of failure these days, they didn''t get nothing for him. At least they let him simulate most of the battle scenes, so that he could rule out the impossible and leave all the possibilities.


    Wu Hao was also surprised that he could do this, because this was not simulated by him, but a black system. Before, he didn''t expect to use the black system, but later thought that he had nothing to calculate. Who knows, he really let him calculate dozens of methods.


    Every time you try a method, the success rate will increase again. In this way, as long as it comes to the end, there will be a chance for jenjess and them to pass the defense of two monsters.


    "I''m afraid you''re not torturing us on purpose, are you? Did you feel good after passing? " Jenny looked at Wu Hao speechless.

 Chapter 624

    Wu Hao smiled helplessly: "it''s all torture for you. You have to be prepared next. I''m afraid you''ll say I want to murder you next."


    As soon as these words came out, they were stunned. The intensity of these two days has made them a little unbearable. Will it be more serious next?


    "What tricks do you want to play?" Jenny looked at Wu Hao in a daze. What he said just now was just a joke. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao said that it would be more serious next. Didn''t he want to kill them.


    "There are no tricks, but the more you get to the back, the more difficult it is." He didn''t mean to embarrass janjays and others. That''s the way the black system calculates.


    So it''s not that he has the final say, but Janjas and others. If we can pass it as soon as possible, if not, then there is no way to do it.


    "OK, I''ll see what you can do." Zhan Jiesi slapped Wu Hao and was obviously ready to start a competition.


    But Wu Hao doesn''t understand. It''s useless to compete with him. It''s not that he has to force jenjess and others to pass the customs. It''s that they want to see if they can do it.


    The next morning, Wu Hao made tactical deployment first. This time, they made the tactics of five guarantees and one, three guarantees and two guarantees and one, and then two breakthroughs.


    Although it may be complicated, it is very effective to use. Wu Hao has clearly observed that Optimus almost passed the customs, but he didn''t leave. This is also their plan


    Don''t leave easily if you''re not sure you can be half way. After all, if you leave one, they will know that they have half a day left.


    "Did you succeed? I didn''t see it just now? Did they succeed? " Not far away, someone has started a round of just a moment''s behavior.


    In addition to Wu Hao, it is obvious that some people have seen such a flaw, but some people don''t understand why they can pass, but why they come back.


    Is it difficult!


    "Do they want everyone to pass?" Most people don''t believe that someone broke out such an unexpected door. It''s so difficult for one person to pass. How can all members pass? It''s absolutely impossible.


    "It should be impossible for all the people to pass, but at least I''m afraid I want more than half of the people to pass. These guys are not simple, especially that guy. He hasn''t done anything."


    Several strong men at the top of the mountain looked at Wu Hao. Because Wu Hao was wearing a hat, no one recognized him at all, otherwise he might have become the target of public criticism at this time.


    "Hehe, it''s interesting that half of the people pass. I''ll see where they come from."


    "Keep an eye on them. Once it''s really possible, stop them immediately."


    Many people have already started the small abacus in their hearts, but most of them are still in place. After all, they don''t see any difference. At the same time, they also feel that no matter how they toss, they can''t pass half.


    After half a day, Jennings and others failed again, but today''s harvest is also very difficult. Unexpectedly, at such a critical moment, one person can have the opportunity to pass.


    Six guarantees and one is effective. At least now we can clearly know that one person must have the opportunity to obtain the field of death. As for who gets it in the end, it depends on their next efforts.


    "We really passed. Those guys are expected to spit blood. Wu Tian''s method is really more useful than one, but it''s a little hurtful." Optimus couldn''t help sighing.


    In his eyes, Wu Hao has always been a mysterious existence, with super strength, stronger ability to fight beyond his level, and various means emerge one after another.


    When you think Wu Tian is the limit, Wu Tian''s ideas and practices will slap you in the face and tell you that you underestimate him.


    Every time Wu Tian''s actions will shock them. In short, every time they feel desperate, Wu Tian''s appearance is always unexpected to turn the tide.


    "Are they surprised? I don''t know, but I know if we really have that chance, they''re afraid they''ll attack us. I''ve felt several murderous spirits today." Old he spoke at this time.


    He is the strongest presence except Wu Hao among all the people present, so he also noticed the eyes of those people today, so he chose to stay behind in order not to scare the snake.


    "In fact, you can pass more than one person. If I guess correctly, I''m afraid you have passed two people today alone. Mr. He, am I right?"


    Wu Hao''s eyes looked at he Lao. At this time, Wu Hao couldn''t help smiling awkwardly: "I''m also thinking of everyone, but as you said, today we do have a chance to pass through two people, but it''s far from the goal."


    Wu Hao nodded: "Mr. He, your approach is correct. If you didn''t converge later today, they might have to fight. So remember, from today on, we must generally simulate tactics and act at the same time. Don''t let those guys find out."


    Wu Hao also felt a little nervous today. As the saying goes, a big tree catches the wind. If he didn''t pass, or stopped with others to attract the edge, I''m afraid it''s not easy for him to pass.


    Today, however, they are in a different situation. They have many people and are easy to be targeted, so everything should be low-key.


    Because after his accident, I''m afraid no one will think that the people with low strength can''t pass the obstacles of the two strange animals.


    "Continue tomorrow, five guarantees two." Wu Hao looked at the black system. At present, there are only ten tactics left. If there is no way to pass all the ten, how many will pass in the end, and the rest can only be taken out by him.


    Wu Hao has calculated everything, but he has forgotten to calculate external factors.


    Because of their actions today, they have been watched by many strong people, many people have begun to investigate their situation, and even focus on Wu Hao.


    Because Wu Hao, the most mysterious of these people, is probably Wu Hao, which will inevitably not attract the attention of others.


    In the middle of the night, Wu Hao suddenly opened his eyes and looked out of the window.


    "Why are you so sneaky now that you''re here?" Wu Hao raised his hand, put on his hat and said coldly.


    Only two men came in from the window with a smile.


    "Secretly observing me outside, but now I come in with such a face, which makes me very cautious and flustered. What are you doing?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    The two shook their heads: "nothing, just want to ask your excellency for advice." Without saying a word, Wu Hao did not have time to respond.


    But fortunately, he was fast enough to stop the attack immediately, and then retreated again and again.

 Chapter 625

    "Ask for advice? It''s a killing move. You call it asking for advice? Say your purpose. " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    It''s absolutely impossible for these two guys to appear here at this time, so they must have some other purpose.


    Or they definitely came for Janice and they just came to him by mistake.


    "You think too much. You really have no purpose. You''re just more interested in you." The two said and rushed up again.


    But Wu Hao didn''t let them succeed. He hit the floor directly, and the whole ground collapsed in an instant. The huge movement attracted the bosses of each station.


    "What''s going on? What happened?" After the boss came in, he looked at all this in a confused circle and didn''t know what had happened.


    "I don''t know. I have to ask them both. They disturb my sleep for no reason. The two strong men at the top say they want to ask me for advice. I really don''t know how to provoke them." Wu Hao looks innocent.


    The innkeeper stood up and stared at the two people opposite.


    "Bajack, what do you two want? You''re shameless? Both of them are strong at the top. They bully others as an intermediate level. They are not afraid of other people''s jokes. "


    They didn''t speak. They just looked at Wu Hao. After several seconds, bajack looked at the man on the side and said.


    "Xiongsen, it seems that people don''t welcome us very much. I think we''d better go."


    "If you break the floor, you want to go and lose money to me!" The innkeeper stopped them immediately.


    "I''ll pay for the money, boss. After all, they are strong above the others. I''ll pay for it."


    With that, Wu Hao took out a bag of black coins from his pocket and threw them to the boss. The boss looked at the quantity and finally nodded.


    "You see, I''ll be very polite if you come back next time."


    The innkeeper said discontentedly, and they left without returning.


    They are not afraid of the inn owner, but of trouble.


    There are not many people who can open an inn here, so those who dare to open an inn can do business at a loss without some capital and a little episode.


    Therefore, the Inns here are generally opened with unique strong strength, just like the Inns opened by invincible existence. In addition, they are jointly funded, which is even more difficult to provoke.


    Because partners generally have a strong background, behind them are strong people at the top, and there is definitely not only one person.


    So no one likes trouble, and naturally they don''t want to find trouble. So do bajack and xiongsen.


    Although they are not afraid, they do not want to offend this force, or they will make trouble for themselves.


    "The little brother is fine. Have a good rest. They won''t come again. If you dare to come, tell me and I''ll clean them up." The innkeeper looked at the black coin in his hand and was confused. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was so willing to give so much.


    "OK, thank you, boss." Wu Hao responded with a smile. It''s just a little black money. It has no effect on them who are about to leave the ground to make fire, so it doesn''t matter how much they give.


    Early the next morning, Wu Hao and others reappeared, while bajack and xiongsen were not far from Wu Hao.


    Their eyes have been staring at Wu Hao. Wu Hao chooses to ignore it, but he also has a bad feeling in his heart.


    These guys obviously have an eye on him, and now they are likely to get into trouble because of his relationship


    I didn''t expect to be noticed when I didn''t do it. These guys have very poisonous eyes.


    "Has xiongsen noticed that there is a special murderous spirit on that guy?"


    The big man xiongsen nodded: "I''ve never felt the unusual murderous spirit, and yesterday it was clear that he had the strength to fight with us, but he chose to hide. This person is definitely not simple."


    Bajack looked at Wu Hao with sharp eyes: "he gives me a feeling, a feeling of strong enemy. Although he is only intermediate, his strength is definitely not below you and me."


    One morning, they tried three tactics, but all three tactics worked and got the chance to leave the ground to make fire again.


    But Wu Hao still asked them to bear it again. Now is not the time. What he wants to do is 100%, not now.


    "Smelly boy has great ambition. He still wants us to pass 100%. If so many of us can pass, it will really create the myth of making fire in the whole land."


    Suddenly Wu Hao''s face became serious, then looked at the people and said.


    "Remember what I''m going to say next. I''ve been watched by others. I don''t know what the other party''s purpose is. But remember, once I let you pass, you must all pass. At the same time, after entering the ground to refine fire, you will enter the field. You must stay awake and stick to it. As long as you can adapt to the environment inside, you can start to absorb the field."


    Wu Hao knows that it''s almost over. They want to pass. It should be about these two days, so he must explain some things, because he doesn''t know what will happen in the end, which is difficult to guarantee.


    "If you successfully absorb the killing God field, you will get the opportunity to go out. Then you will get a transmission opportunity, and your transmission point is here."


    Wu Hao pointed to the three words in his hand.


    "Earth Dragon Star? What is this place? " The iron lion asked suspiciously.


    "This is where I am now. After the transmission, you look for a group of strength. If there is no accident, the leader is called purple python, but if purple Python is not here, you go to Xiaoxuan or xiuside. Remember, this is the most critical place."


    There is also a reason why Wu Hao gave such a detailed account, because he has always felt very accurate, so he always felt that something would happen.


    Now that he has begun to feel this way, he must speak clearly first.


    "Smelly boy, why are you so serious? Aren''t you being watched? You can just leave with us at that time." Janice shouted.


    Wu Hao nodded: "of course, it''s just that I brought so many people into the ground to make fire for the first time, and I don''t know what will happen, so I have to explain clearly first. You can leave by yourself or go to the place I said. They are all strong opponents of Zixing. I believe you will share the same interests."


    The crowd nodded.


    The next day, Wu Hao and others broke through again. In the end, the greater the probability. Many people have seen the current situation, so more people choose to do it.


    But today, Wu Hao didn''t stop it. His goal is only the last day, so today he also wants to test the adaptability of Jenny and others.

 Chapter 626

    However, fortunately, they are not weak and can easily avoid. Of course, so far, there are no strong players above the peak level, so they gave jenjess a chance.


    "Tomorrow will be a fierce battle, but after tomorrow, the final result will be known."


    They were lying on the bed. They were tired to death during this period. It seems that it will be the last two days. It is finally coming to an end.


    After Wu Hao explained everything, he returned to his room and began to practice.


    This is the unique feature of earth fire refining. You can use all magic weapons to practice here, but once you leave earth fire refining, those magic weapons are only magic weapons. Even if they are used to practice, they have no obvious effect.


    Wu Hao also wants to take this opportunity to improve his strength. During this period, his strength has indeed made progress.


    Because of cosmic reasons, the speed of cultivation is not as fast as expected, but he who has psychic determination has little influence.


    He has been in the middle of the universe for nearly two years. In the past two years, his strength has been improving, but your external environment has slowed his cultivation speed by hundreds of times. If he has been practicing at the external speed, I''m afraid he can''t break through the advanced level in about ten years.


    However, in just 20 days or so, his strength has reached the intermediate peak of the universe. It is likely that he will break through recently, so this is the gap between local fire refining and the outside world.


    The next day, Wu Hao didn''t go with them. Wu Hao arranged for them to try the other three tactics today, regardless of the results. It doesn''t matter whether they can go out or not. They come back quickly after the trial.


    But it is impossible for the whole staff to pass. After all, there are other strong players. Of course, they have calculated that if there are no other strong players, they can pass. As for whether they can pass, at least most of them should pass.


    "Bastards, really disgusting!" As soon as he came back, the iron lion beat and scolded at the door, and he was still hurt.


    Wu Hao went out and saw that everyone of them was injured. It seems that today''s war is very difficult.


    "How''s it going?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "What? It''s not good. Those guys feel that we''re going to pass all of them. They''re really annoying. Otherwise, at our current speed, they can hurt us?"


    Indeed, now the Kunming magic skills of iron lion and others have been four floors at the lowest and six floors at the highest. Ordinary people really can''t hurt them.


    "As expected, remember everything I said yesterday, so hurry back and recover." Wu Hao didn''t say much. He was afraid that the wall had ears.


    Once heard, it''s unlikely that they want to break through tomorrow.


    Everyone knew what Wu Hao meant and quietly left and went back to their room to regulate their breath.


    One night, everyone didn''t sleep and was in the process of cultivation. Everyone wanted to make a breakthrough at this time. In this way, they could have more opportunities.


    The next morning, Wu Hao introduced the tactics into everyone''s mind through the black system. Everyone was shocked when they received the tactics.


    "It''s amazing. In this way, maybe we really have a chance to pass." As soon as jenjess patted her thigh, she finally understood why Wu Hao asked them to try so many tactics.


    As for Wu Hao''s so-called black system, he has told them before and promised that everyone will arrange as long as they go out. They are also looking forward to this. After all, who doesn''t want to own high-tech things.


    "All right, everyone knows." Wu Hao asked.


    The crowd nodded.


    "Let''s go!" Wu Hao followed the crowd and came to the gate. Many people also looked at the team.


    Although the team had a chance to pass, they didn''t know why. They had a chance, but they tortured them for several days and refused to go.


    Even more yesterday, it was clear that four people had almost passed, and they stopped together. At that time, they knew the danger of this team.


    "You don''t have a chance. If you want to break through, I''m afraid you have to ask us first."


    "Hum!" The iron lion wanted to scold, but Wu Hao said before that he didn''t annoy these people as much as possible, so he restrained the evil spirit in his heart.


    "Get ready to break through. I''ll take the opportunity." Wu Hao didn''t make a sound and contacted by means of sound transmission to avoid being heard by others.


    Everyone looked at each other, nodded, and then put the formation.


    "What are they doing? They know we''re here. They can''t pass all of them. Now they want to come again. I think we should kill one or two today so that they can give up."


    Outsiders are also discussing how to stop these guys today.


    "I think so. Let''s solve one or two and see how arrogant they are."


    Of course, Wu Hao heard all these words in his mind, but for him, what these people said was nonsense.


    "Action." After he Lao issued the order, everyone took action and took their place.


    Their tactics are very simple, that is, they combine the advantages of all previous tactics and unify each tactical point that can have the opportunity to pass the customs into a new tactics, so that everyone can have the opportunity to pass.


    Sure enough, before the start of a second, the wind sword broke through, but he didn''t leave and stood in front of the gate waiting.


    After two minutes, another person passed. This time it was Tongling.


    "No, they''re ready to break through." Everyone found this problem. Usually, these people will come back even if they pass, but today they don''t. instead, they choose to stand at the gate and wait. Isn''t this preparing for customs clearance.


    "Come on, guys, or we''ll have to wait another year." I don''t know who opened the mouth. Now everyone launched an attack.


    Wu Hao frowned. He didn''t expect that it would be so. Now only two of the seven have passed, and there are five. I''m afraid he has some difficulty with so many strong people.


    But anyway, he had to resist.


    Space field!


    Wu Hao launched the space field. Everyone''s attack suddenly disappeared, and then suddenly appeared, but the position of this appearance ran behind them.


    For a moment, there were screams everywhere, and they didn''t know what had happened.


    "In the field, someone has released the field, and it is still a space system. Don''t set fire to attack." Someone found the problem.


    At this time, Janice also went to the front door.


    "Come on, help Wu Tian drag." Jenjess also found that too many people shot at them. If they didn''t help, Wu Hao might not be able to hold on.


    The wind sword son nodded, and the powerful sword moves also made him come out, but the three people were few after all, and didn''t play much role at all.


    Time domain!

 Chapter 627

    Time suddenly stood still. He Lao and others were stunned when they saw this scene, but then they reacted that Wu Hao did have the ability in the field of time.


    "Come on, take this opportunity!" He Laosheng said, and everyone knew that this was an opportunity. Everyone began to find the rhythm again, and someone passed again immediately.


    Wu Hao''s time field only lasted for seven seconds.


    It is not easy for so many strong people to support the squeeze of so many strong people.


    After they broke through the time barrier, suddenly someone shouted.


    "It''s him. I know who he is. He is the one who made fire through the ground a few years ago. It''s definitely him."


    The whole audience was in an uproar. After learning the news, everyone stared at Wu Hao one after another.


    At that time, the young man''s primary strength and the young man''s intermediate strength in front of him were indeed possible.


    "Yes, they both have time and space, and don''t you feel a little familiar with the pace of these guys who break through?"


    At this time, the people have basically completely reacted. When Wu Hao left, he seemed to use the same body method, plus various reasons.


    "Yes, it''s definitely him. I didn''t expect that he came back again. Today he still wants to leave with so many people. He can''t succeed."


    "Yes, stop them!" Everyone was boiling up. Seeing this scene, Wu Hao''s head was big for a while. It seemed that he was still exposed, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    "You hurry and leave it to me." Wu Hao shouted to he Lao and others, and then immediately turned back to face everyone at the scene.


    "Hum, even if your strength is strong, it''s only primary. Do you still want to stop so many of us?" Barks said, standing at the head of the crowd.


    He had always doubted Wu Hao''s identity before. Now he was a little excited when he learned that Wu Hao was the original intruder. After all, this is a real man in the field of killing gods.


    "I don''t know if I can, but I know it''s unlikely that you want to stop us." Wu Hao smiled. Now he can only delay as much time as possible.


    While they were talking, some people passed the customs, and only he Lao and Qingtian had not passed the customs. If they continue, it is only a matter of time.


    "Don''t be such nonsense. When you finish, everyone else has left."


    For Wu Hao, they are still a little surprised. Wu Hao''s strength is not very strong, but the speed of customs clearance makes them feel unimaginable.


    They have never seen this phenomenon in history. They have no way to face two monsters when so many strong people gather together, but it''s a little hard to believe that these strongest and advanced strong people can be so fast.


    Everyone rushed out to stop he Lao and his two people from continuing to break through the pass.


    Gravity field!


    Time domain!


    Space field!


    Domain fire field!


    The four fields were launched one after another. When the field of fire appeared, everyone immediately knew that this should be the field of killing god they were thinking about.


    "Is this the realm of killing God? It''s so powerful that it can be materialized. "


    The so-called substantiation is to turn a nothingness into reality, that is to say, if the fire sea magma is replaced with something else, it may be an illusion, but the field of domain fire is the essence for the enemy.


    It is equivalent to the ability to release a sea of fire magma. The hot temperature can greatly reduce the strength of the enemy, so it can be called a pervert.


    "Good guy, finally let us see the essence of the field of killing God." Everyone was excited, but others shouted and screamed.


    Because the combination of the field of fire and the field of gravity can eliminate all the weak parts, but these only need an idea.


    "Good abnormal ability. How many fields does this guy have? Why does he still have gravity and magnetic field!" Some strong people with advanced strength have stayed where they are and can''t set foot near Wu Hao at all.


    The only one who can get close to Wu Hao is the strong one who has reached the peak level or above.


    Even the peak level can only be approached carefully and slowly, but the top level has come to Wu Hao at this time.


    "Your strength has reached this level. It''s just an intermediate level. I admire you very much, but you don''t have this opportunity under the siege of so many strong men."


    There are more than ten strong people on the peak, which is a force Wu Hao has never faced.


    Moreover, the strong in the local refining fire are generally stronger than those outside, and Wu Hao has a hard time dealing with it.


    But in order to protect the two of he Lao and he Lao, Wu Hao had to rush up.


    He Lao just knows that Wu Hao has done his best now, so their speed is also very fast.


    After Optimus passed, he Lao immediately continued to move his position without stopping. As long as he passed the ground fire refining as soon as possible, Wu Hao could evacuate.


    "Hurry up and leave. I''ll come right away." He Lao shouted to Qingtian and others.


    Now they must race against time. The longer the time, the more unfavorable it is for Wu Hao.


    "But you..." the iron lion couldn''t help but want to rush back to help Wu Hao several times, but he endured it again and again. He knew that rushing out now would not only help, but also drag him down, so he couldn''t be so impulsive.


    "Come on, trust them." Optimus is very calm. He drags the iron lion away. In contrast, Optimus can deal with things calmly.


    He was also very clear in his heart that staying here did not have any effect at all, but distracted people. Instead, he was not bold to let Wu Hao and them go.


    "Wu Tian, go!" Just after he laotong, he turned around and shouted to Wu Hao.


    "You go first. I''ll follow you right away. Remember what I said before." Wu Hao is gathering to deal with the strong in front of him.


    At this time, these strong men have completely blocked Wu Hao''s way back, because they know that the result can''t be changed. Those guys have left, which means they are destined to wait here for another year.


    It''s better to catch Wu Hao first.


    Old he gritted his teeth and turned back to leave. Wu Hao will be able to come back, so he must leave first.


    "Be careful, everyone. We''ll catch it alive." Barks smiled and said.


    Although those people have passed the customs and left, they only need to leave Wu Hao, because leaving Wu Hao means that they have new opportunities. In this way, they can also make fire through the ground in the future.


    "Hehe, do you want to catch me? Let''s see if you have this ability. " Wu Hao sneered. Although it was cruel to him, he was a little excited. He faced so many strong people for the first time.

 Chapter 628

    A dozen strong men above the peak besieged him. To tell the truth, he didn''t dare to imagine such a problem before.


    Although he can kill the strong at the top of the mountain outside, if there are too many, he can''t be an opponent at all, not to mention refining fire here.


    How can those really strong be easy to deal with? Judging from the current situation, he must find a chance to leave. It''s no good for him to stick to it.


    Fortunately, these guys were afraid to catch him, so they didn''t give full play to their strength at all, which gave him a chance to breathe. Otherwise, each move might be enough to crush him.


    "Hold the gate. This guy has passed the ground to make fire, so he can leave directly. Don''t let him go."


    At this time, the front of the two monsters at the gate has been blocked, and it is almost impossible to leave from the front. Therefore, if he wants to leave, he must look for opportunities.


    Wu Hao pretended to break out of the siege, but actually he had a new plan.


    "Attention, it''s best to defend with three people!" Someone began to speak. At the breakthrough chosen by Wu Hao, three men shot at the same time. The top three joined hands. Even Wu Hao couldn''t break through easily at one time, so Wu Hao still couldn''t break through successfully.


    "You forced me." Wu Hao immediately mobilized the power of lightning.


    Since these guys want to keep him, he let them know the cost of keeping him.


    "The power of lightning, how many means does this boy have."


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter how strong his lightning power is, it''s absolutely impossible to defeat us. Besides, it seems that he has no other means to leave by visual inspection, so he doesn''t have this opportunity to leave." A strong man said at this time.


    However, in fact, Wu Hao''s real purpose is not to really break through the human wall in front of him. Now he has to leave the ground to make fire. He must leave the vision of these people first.


    After Wu Hao summoned the power of lightning, the surrounding area was infected by lightning and many strong people began to resist the power of lightning.


    Wu Hao took this opportunity to leave from the rear. Of course, this scene was also discovered by others.


    "Stop him, he wants to leave!" The move was found, and seven or eight strong men on the peak chased Wu Hao again.


    Wu Hao''s speed is very fast, but he must find a way to get rid of the guys behind him, otherwise it will be endless.


    Unfolding mental power, a nerve attack rushed out of my mind and flew towards several strong people behind me.


    Two of the strong ones didn''t notice and immediately got caught. They stopped in pain and screamed.


    "No, they suffered from mental attack. That boy can also use mental attack." Each one looked ugly.


    "I''m going to kill this boy." A strong man can''t help it. Wu Hao is too cunning and not weak. They can''t do their best, so they naturally lose in front of Wu Hao.


    "Don''t be impulsive. It''s just mental attack. It doesn''t matter if you pay a little attention." Others naturally want to catch Wu Hao alive. After all, this is the only chance for them to leave the ground to make fire.


    However, Wu Hao suddenly stopped flying, and the sky sword in his hand had an absolutely strong momentum.


    "That''s... An artifact!" Several people''s eyes were ruddy for a moment, and they began to use their brains.


    At this time, it seems that it doesn''t matter to kill Wu Hao. As long as they get the secondary artifact and want to make fire through the ground with their strength, it doesn''t seem to be a big problem.


    There was once such a person. As early as hundreds of years ago, a top-level strong man relied on a secondary artifact in his hand to shake two monsters. At that time, he defeated the two monsters, and then left the ground to make fire.


    Therefore, as long as there is an artifact, it is inevitable to refine fire through the earth.


    "Boy, now we can give you a chance to hand over your secondary artifact. We can consider not killing you?"


    Wu Hao smiled. Of course, he could think of how these people looked when they saw the sky sword, but he didn''t expect the change to be so fast.


    "Sorry, you can get it yourself if you want." Wu Hao said that and immediately got up.


    "No, what is this boy doing again!" Several people immediately became vigilant. After eating the previous losses, they certainly knew that Wu Hao''s means were emerging one after another. Coupled with the secondary artifact in Wu Hao''s hand, they had to be cautious.


    At this time, the strong men behind them who resisted the power of lightning also flew over at a high speed and were infinitely close.


    Wu Hao never made a move. Just when the strong rushed to support, Wu Hao moved.


    "Just waiting for you!" The corners of his mouth outlined, sneered, and suddenly the surging sword came out.


    Change the eternal sword!


    At this moment, people also found something wrong. Why is the surrounding space distorted.


    Where is the ground fire? The strength of any material here is much higher than that outside, and the space is tough and terrible.


    But Wu Hao''s move can distort the space just by breathing. What a powerful move.


    "Everyone, his move is very strong and not simple." Some people have found something wrong and immediately made a reminder. Naturally, others also know that something is wrong and immediately step back.


    "Come on, rain cover!" Suddenly someone shouted, immediately everyone began to work, and the rain cover protected everyone.


    Of course, Wu Hao didn''t care about this. Although the eternal sword is strong enough, there are so many strong people on the scene. He knows that he can''t hurt each other. His only purpose is to escape with the power of the eternal sword.


    "Why does this guy have such abnormal strength? Is he really just an intermediate strong man?" Many strong men at the top of the mountain already have this idea.


    Wu Hao''s strength has far exceeded his own strength.


    Even if an intermediate strong man is strong enough to rely on various means, he can only fight with the senior level, or even the peak level.


    However, Wu Hao''s strength in front of him is not above the peak at all, and even has surpassed the peak. Now, dozens of strong men who capture him have been losing ground all the time. This is not what they can do if they have concerns about Wu Hao.


    Judging from Wu Hao''s move at this time, his attack power, destructive power and momentum completely exceeded the full strength of any strong man above the peak. Of course, there must be the credit of that artifact, but the gap is too obvious.


    After the eternal sword was launched, Wu Hao took advantage of the chaos and opened the door of space. Someone also watched him opening the door of space and wanted to catch up.


    But it was too late. Wu Hao naturally got to this point, so when he entered the door, he shot again.


    Sword of the moment!


    Another set of powerful swordsmanship, telling the other party to stop in place.

 Chapter 629

    "Run away!" The strong men angrily looked at the place where Wu Hao disappeared. They actually let Wu Hao run away. They are more than a dozen strong men on the peak.


    "Lhasa black, how did you let him run away? Why didn''t you stop him!" A strong man suddenly pointed his weapon at another man.


    "Stop him? What do you want me to use? His killing move has arrived. Shall I stop it with my life? Don''t try to put the blame on me. If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you! " Lhasa black is also suffocating to death.


    At that time, Wu Hao was less than two meters away from him. If it weren''t for the killing move sent out later, he would definitely stop him. He was already oppressed enough. Now there are still people looking for trouble.


    "Hum! You think labor and capital are afraid of you! " The strong man was about to rush over. Seeing this scene, the others quickly grabbed them.


    "Well, now is not the time to fight. Now the main purpose is to find the boy. The door to smelting fire has been opened. There is only one day today."


    "Yes, the boy wants to leave. I''m afraid he''ll look for opportunities nearby at this time. Otherwise, he''ll have to wait another year after today, so you understand this truth."


    Bacchus also said later. At this moment, he has completely understood Wu Hao''s strength. Although he thinks Wu Hao is a real genius, there is no so-called genius in the fire refining in this place.


    No matter how talented Wu Hao is, if he is not willing to lead them out of the earth to make fire, they will definitely bury this so-called genius here forever.


    "Let''s go back. Those who want to leave the ground to make fire can follow. Those who don''t want to leave, please help yourself!" Sarah heileng snorted and left quickly.


    At this time, Wu Hao is really not far from nearby, but hides his breath and strength.


    He knew that his departure must have kept these guys waiting, but he couldn''t help it. The situation just now didn''t allow him to make a second choice.


    When he opened the space gate, he wanted to kill a horse gun and go directly to the location of the ground fire gate.


    But he ignored the strong on the peak at that time and found that there were only ten people on the scene. Originally, there were about 17 people on the peak, but only ten people, indicating that there were seven people there.


    For seven people, he could not be an opponent at all, so he left decisively.


    However, the spiritual mind always observes the ground fire refining gate, but finds that there is no chance.


    Now the gate is full of water in the real sense. Not only the top level strong guard at the gate, but also the top level.


    It seems that these guys are going to fight him to the end.


    Fortunately, he had calculated that such a problem might occur, so he asked iron lion and others to remember what he said.


    Iron lion and others are not weak. Finding purple Python and others should also help a lot. Moreover, he had given iron lion several space magic weapons before yesterday.


    Even if he is absent this year, as long as he cooperates well with xiuside, he can escape from the clutches of the parent star.


    However, he still didn''t give up. Today''s Day is an opportunity. In that case, he won''t miss any chance.


    However, time is often the best way to torture people. Wu Hao focused on observing the ground fire gate until night.


    These guys didn''t relax at all. On the contrary, they became more divine at night. Each one was energetic. Senior strong people came to the gate to help.


    This is to completely block him in the universe. It seems impossible to leave from the front door now.


    The only way is to find another way to leave, or kill him by surprise a year later.


    Wu Hao sighed and left the scene.


    "Eh, well, in that case, I''ll rest assured to practice here. Anyway, the cultivation conditions here are good, as long as there are no problems outside."


    Wu Hao chooses to calm down. Since he can''t leave, he''d better hurry up to practice first.


    After the end of the day, the door of local fire refining was closed. This level was a year, and the strong people on the scene dispersed.


    But it doesn''t really disperse, but they don''t have to keep all their eyes here. Now their more important task is to find Wu Hao.


    In the next year, they must find Wu Hao and arrest him successfully, otherwise the door will open again. In case Wu Hao takes the opportunity to slip away, they may have to stay for another year.


    For a time, all the strong men above the senior level in the universe took action one after another, looking for Wu Hao.


    The day before yesterday, Wu Hao knew that such a problem would occur, so he had already changed his appearance. As long as he changed his temperament a little, no one would find it at all.


    And his basic life here is not a problem at all. Iron lion has said that all the property of the whole Tiexiong Corps has been handed over to him, so now he can be regarded as a super rich here.


    As long as he is responsible, even if he lives here for the rest of his life, it is not any problem to stretch out his clothes and open his mouth.


    After the cultivation, Wu Hao returned to the town. Now the most dangerous place is the safest. As long as he doesn''t disclose his strength, no one will find out who he is.


    After finding a place to live, Wu Hao took out the peeping heaven.


    The iron lion has been away for a day, and the domain of fire should be in hand, so we must see their next actions.


    Indeed, after opening the peeping heaven, iron lion and others have gathered together at this time, and it seems that they have come to Earth Dragon Star. Obviously, they should be looking for purple Python and others at this time.


    However, they haven''t gone out for so long. They are obviously a little cautious about the outside world. Wu Hao is helpless about this.


    They are strong people who make fire from the ground. Although they are basically high-level, their strength is completely comparable to the peak level strong people. In addition, they can walk sideways wherever they go in the field of killing gods who make fire from the ground. Why be so obscene.


    "It seems that the boy Wu Hao really didn''t come out. I don''t know what happened to him." Janice frowned and looked at the surroundings.


    "Don''t worry, if it were us, it would be cold, but the boy is very lucky. Even if he didn''t come out, he will come a year later. Our top priority now is to find the group of talents he said first."


    Earth Dragon Star is not small, although only half of the earth, but according to their speed, it is estimated that the speed of these guys is too slow.


    In desperation, Wu Hao opened the black system and tried to contact xiuside.


    This black system belongs to high technology. Other magic weapons may not be realized, but the black system is not necessarily.


    After studying for a while, Wu Hao found the so-called unconditional contact voice system.


    Wu Hao tried to link zimang and others outside, but he couldn''t succeed.

 Chapter 630

    When he thought he couldn''t succeed, there were bursts of noise in his mind, and he suddenly heard thurster''s voice.


    "Wu Hao?" Thurster asked.


    "Yes, it''s me. I finally contacted you. What''s the situation there now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s OK, but it shouldn''t be long before the parent star finds out, so you''d better hurry back."


    Wu Hao smiled and said in a helpless tone, "it''s estimated that he can''t go back in a short time. It''s estimated that it will take at least a year."


    "A year? If you come back in a year, you can collect the corpse for us. Without your space ability, once the parent star strongman kills us, we all have to die. " Said thurster speechlessly.


    Are you kidding? Now that the war is imminent, can they wait a year.


    "Don''t worry, it''s because of this that I contacted you. Although I can''t go back, there are a group of strong people on the Earth Dragon Star. You have to pick them up. They will help you. There should be no big problem with their support in a short time. Wait until I go back."


    With that, Wu Hao introduced all the locations of Zhan Jiesi and others into xiuside''s system.


    "Remember, I''m not in this period of time. Once I find that the parent star is close, I must evacuate as soon as possible. Don''t move other thoughts and hurry to pick up people."


    At the end of the day, the only thing that can make Wu Hao feel more smooth is to contact xiuside.


    After all, they are in two different spaces, and the distance between them can not be described by how far.


    Under such circumstances, he could even get in touch with xiuside. At last, he was able to practice at ease.


    After receiving the notice, xiuside asked zimang to arrange someone to pick up Zhan Jiesi and others immediately.


    Jenjess and others themselves seemed very cautious. Suddenly, two top-level strong men appeared, which made them alert for a time.


    "Are you friends of brother Wu Hao? We are the Lei brothers. Brother Wu Hao asked us to pick you up. " The Lei brothers were arranged by the purple python.


    Wu Hao?


    Jenjess looked puzzled. Who is Wu Hao? Who is Wu Hao?


    "What do you think Wu Hao is? Wu Tian? " The only thing they know is Wu Tian, but Jen Jiesi is no stranger, because when Wu Hao named the inn in the no fire area, it was called Tianhao inn.


    Since there is also Wu Hao, Wu Hao may have something to do with Wu Hao.


    "Wu Tian? We don''t know about this, but since their surnames are Wu, I think they should be, and the planet is now us, I think it''s you. Yes, you should come from the earth to make fire? "


    Jenjess nodded. Since she knew they came from the ground to make fire, it should be right.


    "This way, please." Jenjies followed the Lei brothers to the current base.


    After seeing the purple python, people knew that they should have come to the wrong place.


    In Wu Hao''s mouth, a woman is in charge, and there are also two women with strong strength in this team.


    "What do you call it?" Purple Python came over and asked.


    "Well, we''re introduced by Wu Tian, but we''re looking for a woman named zimang. I don''t know her..." iron lion kept staring at zimang and Xiaoxuan, but they didn''t show obscene eyes. They just felt that these two women were absolutely gorgeous.


    "I''m purple python. Don''t worry. I didn''t come to the wrong place. His real name is Wu Hao. I arranged him to go to the ground to make fire at the beginning, so I called him to hide the name Wu Hao."


    Purple Python could see that Jennings and others seemed to be vigilant and had to explain to avoid trouble.


    "I see. This boy even hides us. I won''t deal with him if he sees it." Jenjess said angrily.


    "Brother!" Suddenly, a voice sounded in the crowd, and Tong Ya came out with big steps.


    "Tong ya, why are you here!" Tong Ling looked at Tong Ya in surprise. He didn''t expect his brother to be here.


    "It''s really you. Great." Tong Ya came up excitedly and hugged his brother.


    "I didn''t know brother Wu Hao until I went to Zixing. He said he and you were good friends in refining fire on the ground, and he was also dealing with Zimu Xing. I didn''t expect you to really come." The excited mood of the two brothers was difficult to calm down, and many people around looked envious.


    Because after all, how happy it is to see your family at this time.


    "Yes, Tongling, you met your family as soon as you came out. You have to thank Wu Tian... Wu Hao, this kind of luck was hit by your two brothers." Jenjess patted Tong Ling on the shoulder and said.


    Tongling naturally knows that this is great luck. Just now his brother said that Wu Hao saved him. If Wu Hao didn''t do it, his brother really


    Eh, or I really owe Wu Hao so much that I''m afraid I can''t figure it out in my life.


    "Brother, you have really reached the cosmic level. It''s great." Tong Ya is now in the world Master intermediate level, and Tong Ling has reached the universe intermediate level. Naturally, he is very envious.


    "What''s powerful? I can reach the cosmic intermediate level not because of Wu Hao. Brother, remember, Wu Hao is a benefactor of our two brothers and a benefactor for a lifetime. Even if I break to pieces in the future, I can''t forget my benefactor."


    Tongling deeply engraved this sentence in Tongya''s heart.


    In fact, Tong Ya knows very well that Wu Hao naturally contributed to his success, so he saved him from Wu Hao, and he recognized the eldest brother when he ventured into the underground prison of Honglian guild.


    "Come on, you two brothers will be talking about the past. We just made a fire. I don''t know if Miss purple Python can arrange a place for us to rest."


    At this time, all eight of them have the field of killing gods, so now they need a little time to digest.


    "Of course, this way, please." Purple Python asked someone to arrange a room, and then took the rest to a meeting.


    "I said whether they were reliable or not. Although high-level can be regarded as strong, it doesn''t seem to have much effect on the parent star." At the meeting, some people questioned.


    "Advanced? Hehe, you obviously don''t believe in Wu Hao, or you don''t believe in the strong man who comes out of the fire. " The purple Python sneered and stood up.


    "The strong people who come out of the fire have the field of killing gods, and they are in a state of fighting all year round. In fact, their power has not been able to compete with the same level for a long time. Although they are only high-level, if they do it, the Lei brothers may not be able to fight them in the open."


    Purple Python''s words surprised everyone, but he still didn''t believe it. In the face of this, purple Python didn''t intend to explain too much.


    "Why don''t you arrange for them to compete with the Lei brothers and show you?"

 Chapter 631

    "Ray brothers? It''s not very good. The Lei family brothers are top-level strong. Although they come out of the earth to refine fire and have a domain fire field, they are always only high-level. How can they be the opponents of the Lei family brothers? " At this time, Ling Tian said.


    The purple Python smiled and said, "who told you that senior can''t beat the peak level? It seems that the boy Wu Hao can kill even at the top of the mountain? "


    "Wu Hao is Wu Hao, he is a pervert." Ling Tian still doesn''t agree with purple python.


    It''s impolite for purple Python to make such an arrangement when people come to help with kindness.


    "You''re right. Wu Hao is a pervert, and others can''t compare with him, but I want to say that the strong who make fire from the ground must not be deceived by their appearance, otherwise we often suffer losses. OK, first follow what I said, let''s see whether I said wrong or they did wrong." Purple Python said confidently.


    She herself is from the earth to make fire. Naturally, she knows how terrible the strong people trained in the fire are. That''s why she is so confident that the iron lion people have the strength to fight with the top strong people.


    Knowing this arrangement, the iron lion was the first to stand up. He was also a little excited, because it was only the best way to experiment.


    There are too many people with the same strength in the ground fire refining. There is no way to test, so it is very rare to have such an opportunity after coming out.


    "What? One on one? " Ling Tian looked at the iron lion in disbelief. Just now, according to the arrangement, the Lei brothers dealt with their four senior strongmen.


    But the iron lion refused and immediately put forward a one-on-one request. One-on-one can be the top level of advanced combat, which is completely impossible.


    If the other party is Wu Hao, maybe they don''t have any doubt, because they all see Wu Hao''s metamorphosis, but in the whole world, where can so many Wu Hao fight beyond their level? Now they put forward one-on-one, isn''t it pure abuse.


    "Several of us are new here. Although we have a good relationship with Wu Hao boy, we don''t want to rely on his relationship to stay here, so we have to prove with strength that since we come here, we will certainly play the greatest role, so we require one-on-one and skip the level!"


    He Laoji also nodded. Maybe they can''t make such crazy behavior when refining fire on the ground, but it''s not refining fire on the ground. When refining fire on the ground, their strength is definitely not just their appearance.


    After thinking for a while, purple Python nodded: "allow your request, one-on-one."


    Hearing this, everyone was excited. The high-level battle was at the peak level. There was no suspense at all. Although they all thought that the Lei brothers would be stronger, they admired the iron lion and others for making such a choice. At least if they were them, they would never do such a thing.


    "I''ll come first." Raikuno stood up first. He is the younger brother. Although the strength of the two brothers is almost the same, the strength of the younger brother should always be weaker.


    "Then I''ll come!" The iron lion also stood up.


    "Both sides point to stop, and can''t endanger each other''s lives." Purple Python finished the rules and the contest between the two sides officially began.


    The two men stared at each other and saw raikuno suddenly disappear. It was obviously his assassination method to hide his body.


    Domain fire domain.


    Hunting area.


    Because he has obtained the domain fire field, the iron lion naturally has one more field. At this time, he belongs to the strong man in two fields.


    The iron lion immediately became vigilant. In his field, he could clearly perceive the whereabouts of rekuno.


    Rekuno swam around, seized the opportunity and suddenly appeared behind the iron lion. The two daggers in his hand wanted to catch the iron lion in an instant.


    "Ha ha!" However, with a sneer, the iron lion suddenly turned back and caught raikuno.


    "What!" Brother rekuda looked surprised. It was a sneak in their assassination methods. Generally speaking, it was not easy to find out. Otherwise, it was not so easy for them to succeed in their assassination.


    But what''s going on now? Why can the iron lion easily catch the whereabouts of rekuno.


    "You can hide, but it''s a pity." The hunting field of the iron bull also locked rekuno for an instant, obviously planning to pursue.


    No!


    Leikuno quickly retreated, but it was too late. At present, leikuno''s speed entered a violent state and got rid of leikuno in the twinkling of an eye.


    "If you want to go, there''s no way." The speed of the iron lion also suddenly soared. Originally, there was a long gap, but the speed improvement was terrible. In an instant, it made up for the lack of speed between the two.


    "This skill... Was taught by that boy?" Purple Python also saw the clue. As an advanced iron lion, the speed should not be so fast. The reason why it can be so fast should be the use of body method.


    But they haven''t seen many body methods, because there are few body methods, but Wu Hao has them, and they are still so very same.


    Yes, the iron lion is performing Kunming magic at this time, and his Kunming magic has reached the sixth level, and the speed has increased by 50%, so it can be so fast.


    "How is it possible that he is not weaker than me." Raikuno''s face changed slightly. The strength of the iron lion really exceeded his imagination. It didn''t look like a senior strong man at all.


    Suddenly rekuno stopped, and the dagger in his hand rotated from time to time.


    "I wanted you to lose better. In that case, I can only be positive." Rekuno chose not to hide any more, and there was no point in hiding it again.


    His assassination methods can''t sneak successfully, and the iron lion is no weaker than him in speed, so sneak attack is impossible. Now the only way is to prove it.


    With his peak strength, the iron lion is hard. Even if the iron lion is almost the same as him in other aspects, it should be impossible in terms of strength. In addition, there must be differences in spiritual power, so the front is the best choice just now.


    "Well come!" The iron lion was excited. What he wanted was a battle that could prove his strength.


    The two people came and went, fought together again and again, and collided with energy waves again and again. From the beginning, they felt no suspense. At this time, they were stunned and completely exceeded their imagination.


    "It''s too powerful. It''s only advanced. It''s amazing that it can draw with raikuno. A Wu Hao is abnormal enough. Unexpectedly, now there is another strong man who can fight beyond his level."


    At this time, many people were undoubtedly very excited about the battle.

 Chapter 632

    The battle completely exceeded their imagination. Although they had never seen the strength of the Lei brothers, they also heard purple Python and others mention it.


    The Lei brothers are good at assassination. They can almost kill each other as long as they find opportunities in the same level, so they can be called the best in the peak level.


    But they were shocked that such a leader could not beat the iron lion at this time.


    This also shows that although the iron lion''s surface strength is only advanced, it has actually been able to fight with the top-level strong. In this case, they have another top-level combat power.


    "Well, that''s it. The two sides are tied." Purple Python stopped them, and raikuno quickly stopped.


    Although he didn''t beat the iron lion, he didn''t feel unbalanced, because the stronger the iron lion, the better, which was a great help to them.


    "Who will be the next one?" Purple Python looks at Optimus and he Lao, and sees Optimus standing up.


    "I''ll come. He Lao is above me. If I can win, or if I draw with tired brothers, it means that he Lao can''t win. Let me end the battle." Said Optimus.


    The crowd also nodded. Among these people, the old man was stronger, so they believed what Optimus said.


    This time raikuno returned to his previous position and played by raikuna. In fact, they are still interested in this battle.


    Leikuda is slightly stronger than leikuno, and Optimus is heard to be stronger than the iron lion. After thinking about it, they are probably tied.


    "Offended." Optimus first hugs his fist and then strikes first. Compared with the iron lion, he takes the initiative.


    Because the iron lion didn''t know the real strength of rekuno at the beginning, it had to keep the bottom line and didn''t dare to attack rashly.


    After watching, Optimus also basically understood the basic operations of the two men. Therefore, in the face of assassins and killers, we can''t stay in place. We must start first.


    In the process of Optimus''s March, flaws were also revealed. Rekuda immediately sneaked in preparation for a secret attack.


    But Optimus was obviously not so easy to deal with. His mental power scattered. Suddenly, he found the figure of rekuda in the vaguely fluctuating air.


    "What? He can use mental power! " Knowing that the plan failed, lekuda immediately showed his true body and ran out without thinking.


    The two men''s attacks collided with each other, completely equal. No, specifically, it seems that Optimus still has a slight advantage.


    Since Optimus can use his spiritual power, it makes no sense for lekuda to sneak in front of Optimus. In this way, Optimus can slowly defeat lekuda by relying on his strong strength.


    "How strong!" They both retreated at the same time, and ideas came out at the same time.


    "Is this the strength of the top strong outside?" Optimus smiled, really not as strong as the strong one in the fire.


    But in his opinion, it has exceeded his calculation range. He originally thought that after coming out, he might be able to defeat the strong at the top with his strength, but now it seems a little too arrogant


    "The strong man who makes fire from the ground is really abnormal." Raikuda also thought the same. He tied with a strong man lower than him. To tell the truth, he certainly felt very uncomfortable.


    But he also wants to prove that although the other party is one level lower, he will do his best and will never underestimate the other party.


    At this time, Wu Hao also entered a state of tension. The strong men at the top of the peak were very disgusting.


    It is estimated that the most dangerous place is the safest, so a large town has been set up in the whole town, and anyone entering the town must enter the inspection.


    In this way, people inside can''t go out. Even if people outside can come in, it''s more difficult to go out than to go to heaven.


    At the same time, in order to avoid mistakes, the senior strong in that row formed a team to investigate, and the whole town entered the investigation stage.


    This makes it very inconvenient for Wu Hao to move. Even if he practices, he can''t be at ease. There is basically an investigation every day. In addition to investigating him, he also has to search the whole room, inside and outside.


    Once there are rebels, they will be cleaned up immediately. It is almost enforced, which makes people unable to refute. Once refuted, no one will answer even if you die here.


    Dong Dong!


    Wu Hao had just finished his meal and was ready to practice. There was a knock on the door outside. After opening the door, five senior strong men stood at the door.


    "Check!" Five men said, and they were very impolite.


    "At will." Wu Hao let five people in and sat on the bed himself.


    The five first observed Wu Hao, because Wu Hao now forcibly suppressed his strength to reach the primary level, so the previous investigations have passed.


    "Primary? As far as I know, it seems that the junior strong are not common here? " The leading man looked at Wu Hao in doubt.


    Wu Hao smiled: "it doesn''t seem that it''s not common, does it mean it''s not?"


    "Hum!"


    The man suddenly pointed at Wu Hao.


    "Say, who are you? The whole town is investigated here. You''re the only one. What''s your purpose!"


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. This guy has good agility and can grasp such small details.


    "You''re not. I''m just a beginner. Why bother me? Besides, who came here is not to make fire through the earth. I''m also unlucky. I was sealed up for a year when I first came."


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a cold voice, "do you want to make fire through customs? With your primary strength? " Obviously, the man looked down on Wu Hao''s primary strength, but Wu Hao was not angry, but said with a smile.


    "Brother, you''re not right. I heard that the junior strong passed before, so what''s the matter with the junior? Don''t you have a certain chance to pass? Who knows if you don''t try."


    The man didn''t speak. He carefully observed Wu Hao for about ten seconds before he took the sword back.


    "Are you finished?" The man looked at the others.


    "After checking, there''s no problem. It''s normal." Others responded.


    "After checking, you should pay attention to a junior. The recent investigation is serious." The man said that, looked at Wu Hao again, and then left.


    Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. That guy is obviously a little difficult. If he is not careful, he may really be seen. After all, his face is easy to look. Anyone with strong strength may be seen.


    It seems that he has to be more careful. This year, he must hurry up to the senior level. As long as he reaches the senior level, he will have a greater chance to leave the ground to refine fire. He just hopes that nothing will happen outside during this period.


    Wu Hao locked the door back, then took out his magic weapon and began to practice. At this speed, he should be able to break through and reach the advanced level in less than a month.

 Chapter 633

    However, at this time, there was a noisy footsteps outside. Wu Hao slightly opened his eyes and suddenly stopped at the door.


    "Here it is." Someone whispered outside.


    Wu Hao immediately found it bad, but it was too late to leave.


    The door of the room was kicked open, and five men came in, including a top strong man.


    Can''t these people find him? Why are you here again.


    Wu Hao stood up calmly, then pretended to be afraid and asked, "everyone, is this another investigation?"


    No one spoke. He just scanned other places with his eyes after he came in. When he found that there was no abnormality, he focused on Wu Hao.


    "I hear you want to break through?" The top level strongman asked coldly, and Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds.


    "Hehe, I just want to try my luck." Wu Hao certainly can''t have any contradiction with the other party. At this time, he can only compromise first.


    "I''m just a junior strong man. I still want to break through. Who are you?" The other party has obviously doubted him. Now come here to fight him?


    "What is it, sir? I really don''t know what you''re talking about. Last time I had a little conflict with this brother. In this case, I''ll make a big apology, or we''ll be private. As long as it''s within my tolerance, I''ll admit it." Wu Hao pretended to be innocent.


    "Oh? In that case, take ten million black coins. " The other side said.


    what the fuck!


    Isn''t this the lion''s big mouth? Wu Hao''s heart has begun to secretly scold these guys. They are simply not human.


    Although his assets are far more than 10 million, there must be other reasons for these people to suddenly say 10 million.


    "This... Ten million, sir, don''t embarrass me. If I had ten million, I would have bought magic weapons to practice. Where can I get ten million?" Wu Hao looked bitter.


    Although I don''t know what the other party''s idea is, it''s better to be careful.


    "Hum, it''s only 10 million. Will you?" The top class strong man grabbed his collar and said discontentedly


    "I, where do I have it? I''m just a beginner. In the universe, the beginner is the lowest level. Ten million is impossible." Wu Hao didn''t do it. Now all he can do is bear it and continue to bear it.


    "Don''t you dare come here without ten million? It''s all death. " With a wave from the top level strong man, Wu Hao felt a huge airflow.


    The power of airflow is not big, but in his opinion, it can definitely hurt the primary strong. Obviously, this is another test.


    Ah!


    Wu Hao didn''t refute. He let the airflow hurt him, flew high, and then hit the ground.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of old blood vomited out, and Wu Hao got up hard.


    "What do you strong people want? Kill and cut pain. Hurry up!" Wu Hao struggled to get up, wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, and then prepared to fight back.


    Of course, all this was done to show the other party. If he really wanted to kill the five people, I''m afraid it was only a thought, but he didn''t do so.


    Once the five people are killed, his whereabouts will be exposed. At that time, according to the information provided by the inn, it will be more difficult for him to hide in the town.


    Now he pretends to be a junior. At that time, even the junior opponent will not let go. Then he will be in trouble, because at this moment, in this town, all the intermediate strong have been caught, so he can no longer appear as a junior.


    And his strength has not reached the advanced level, so he can''t make new changes, so now he can only continue to bear it for a period of time.


    "What? Still want to do it? It''s just a beginner. Killing you is just a slap. " The peak man sneered.


    "Oh, indeed, you should only slap me, but you can only bully the weak and have the ability to kill the top, but in my opinion, you shouldn''t have the courage." Wu Hao also said with a sneer.


    These guys must be taken away as soon as possible, or they will be in trouble if more people come later.


    "Huh?" The peak man suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of Wu Hao. Wu Hao saw all this. In his eyes, the man''s speed was like a turtle, but he pretended not to see it.


    "You want to die!" The top man grabbed his neck and seemed to want to kill him.


    "It''s just that I''m a beginner. You have to embarrass me. You might as well kill me for 10 million black coins. All of me add up to only 3 million."


    The peak man hesitated to look at Wu Hao.


    "Three million?" The reason why he hesitated was that it was not normal for a junior strong man in the universe to have three million black coins.


    That''s why I said 10 million just now. It''s impossible for junior to have 10 million here. If Wu Hao can really give 10 million, I''m afraid it''s time to die.


    But now Wu Hao can only take out three million. Three million can be owned by a cosmic strong man when he leaves the ghost area, so it''s not strange.


    "OK, your boy has a little courage. I like it. Three million is three million. I''ll take your boy." The peak man let go of Wu Hao and said with a smile.


    "If anyone dares to touch you here in the future, give me my name and say I covered you. My name is xindeming."


    Wu Hao coughed violently and didn''t take each other''s words to heart, but in this way, it can also be used by him.


    "Don''t you kill me?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Hahaha, kill you? As you said, killing you is just lowering my status. It''s not necessary. " Xin Deming patted Wu Hao on the shoulder, smiled and left the room.


    Especially lost another three million black coins.


    But in this way, he is safe. It''s only three million. He''ll be a pig.


    After confirming that Xin Deming and others left, Wu Hao stood up. His smart eyes burst out from his eyes. In the next time, he can practice at ease.


    The few people who left took three million yuan, which was enough for them to go whoring for a month or two. They were also very happy and didn''t notice that they had been cheated.


    "Lord Xin is still powerful. He made three million in the blink of an eye. Powerful, powerful, admire, admire."


    "Yes, it seems that we will follow Lord Xin to eat and drink spicy food."


    The four of them flattered Xin Deming and thought they were superior.


    The temporary alliance composed of the strong above the peak was discussing Wu Hao''s whereabouts at this time, and finally settled in the town, because they had searched nearby for nearly a month and there was no trace at all, so Wu Hao could not leave here.

 Chapter 634

    "The search of the town must be strengthened. The boy is very cunning. There must be something we miss."


    "I don''t think so. All of our more than a dozen top leaders go out together, differentiate into regions, and then check one by one. We have fought with him. As long as we join in, the effect will be better than others."


    They hesitated for a while and agreed with this opinion, because according to the current situation, it is impossible for those subordinates to find Wu Hao, and they can''t sit here and wait all the time, otherwise they will have a headache after a year


    "In that case, let''s hurry to finish it."


    At this time, Wu Hao was on the verge of breaking through. At this time, his breath was very unstable, and there was a sign of breaking through.


    But in order to suppress the breath, he can only avoid the exposure of the breath as much as possible. After all, once those people find out, the situation will be bad.


    It was because of this that his breakthrough was much more difficult, his face changed indefinitely, and he was very painful. He was about to go crazy, but in the end he stubbornly resisted.


    Half an hour later, the originally irritable atmosphere gradually stabilized, and the breakthrough was also proceeding slowly.


    About a day later, a strong wave rushed into the sky. At this moment, his successful breakthrough reached the advanced level.


    "What happened?" On the street outside, many people have felt the smell and gathered around one after another.


    "Go and have a look." The strong in charge of the peak of this area also found this problem. At this time, there are more people gathered here, so it is easier to find each other.


    "Is this a breakthrough? Still above the peak, why is there so much movement? " Many people looked at the magnificent energy in surprise.


    The most important thing here is to see others break through. There are one or two peaks every year, and there are many peaks, so they know this situation like the back of their hands and are very familiar with it.


    "I''m afraid it''s on the top. There''s a lot of movement."


    The people''s words attracted some top-level strong men, and the top-level man was also curious, and then made a look at the people around him.


    With the four people, they ran to the place where they broke through.


    At this time, Wu Hao is nearing the end, but there is not enough time for him, so he can only end it forcibly.


    The energy emitted just now is too huge. It must have been found by those people, because in his perception, four people are approaching at a very fast speed, obviously for him.


    Among the four, Xin Deming was also included. When he saw the inn where Wu Hao lived, his eyes changed slightly and he couldn''t help thinking of Wu Hao.


    He thought something was wrong before. Although he tried Wu Hao and thought Wu Hao had no problem, he didn''t know what happened. The problem was that he first thought of Wu Hao.


    Does the problem really come from Wu Hao? Or did Wu Hao calculate him before?


    Xin Deming rushed up first and kicked open Wu Hao''s room door.


    Wu Hao sprang up from the bed and fell to the ground.


    "You, what are you?" Wu Hao asked with some worry.


    "Boy, did you break through just now?" Xin Deming''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked thoughtful.


    "Breakthrough? What breakthrough? " Wu Hao asked foolishly.


    Xin Deming first perceived Wu Hao''s strength, but he was still primary, and there was nothing wrong.


    But the energy just now was clearly emitted from here. Why did this happen.


    "Say, did you break through just now?" Xin Deming grabbed Wu Hao again.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I gave you all the money. I don''t know why you targeted me." Wu Hao pretended to be poor and asked.


    At this time, the strong man behind him came in.


    "All right, let the people go first." The man said that Xin Deming did not dare to disobey the other party''s intention and directly smashed Wu Hao to the ground.


    "What''s your name?" The man looked at Wu Hao and asked. Wu Hao immediately found that the other party''s eyes were wrong.


    It is absolutely difficult to deal with this peak at present, and the mind is much deeper than xindeming.


    "My name is Ling Tian. I really don''t know what you''re talking about. I blame myself for my bad luck. It''s not good to come at any time. It''s just this time." Wu Hao sighed as he said.


    "Ling Tian? Where are you from? " The other party completely filtered out what he said later, and then asked again.


    "Tam star, strong men, I don''t know where I offended you. If so, I apologize to you. I hope you can let me go and stop targeting me. It''s extremely difficult for me to make fire here alone."


    The man on the peak was silent and stared at Wu Hao, as if he saw something.


    "Do you have space?" This sentence surprised Wu Hao. He didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Does the other party really see it? Or try to test him.


    But if he answered no and the other party really saw it, wouldn''t it be embarrassing? But if the answer is yes and the other party is really just a temptation, I''m afraid it will end badly.


    Thinking about it, Wu Hao looked at him and asked, "I don''t know what you mean. What''s wrong with space ability?"


    This kind of answer, rather mold two can, into can attack, retreat can defend, next depends on how the other party answers.


    "Hehe, space ability is a good thing. We are looking for such talents, so just ask you."


    Wu Hao shook his head and said, "I wish I really had that space ability, and I won''t be bullied by you." Wu Hao answered decisively.


    Now there are only two options, either the other party tests him or the other party really knows, but no matter which one, he can''t admit it.


    The man stood up and smiled: "OK, in that case, let''s just come and have a look. There''s nothing wrong. You continue to rest. No one will target you and withdraw in the future."


    The other party''s answer seemed straightforward and decisive, but Wu Hao felt fishy. After several people went out, Wu Hao immediately opened his heavenly eye ability and spiritual power, and immediately tracked the whereabouts of the four of them.


    As soon as we got out of the inn, the strong man immediately whispered, "hurry to inform other strong men. Come here quickly. The man is here. That guy cheated. Others can''t deceive me. He obviously has space ability, but he said no. moreover, there was something wrong when we entered the door just now, and the later reacted. We have entered the field of time in a short moment."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao''s face changed dramatically. He never thought that this guy was so sharp that he could find such details.

 Chapter 635

    It seems that the situation has changed. Those guys found out. They must not be allowed to leave.


    Wu Hao stood up and went out with his breath hidden. Once they were asked to inform the person to come, it would be difficult for him to go at that time.


    Therefore, we must take advantage of this time to keep them even if we pay a little price. It''s just one of the three peaks. Judging from his current strength, there should be no big problem.


    Wu Hao, who had been hiding behind, followed them to the outside of the street. There were too many people here. It was not the place to start. Moreover, there were four of them. We must find a way to solve them first.


    In this way, the remaining two will be easy to do, otherwise one of the four will be released. Once one is released, his situation will become quite dangerous.


    One is above the peak and the other is at the peak. The remaining two are senior. It seems that it is not impossible to win the four of them.


    But where to start is very important. We must choose a place with few people or even no one.


    The more he follows along, the more flustered Wu Hao is. Seeing that these guys are about to enter other people''s territory, once the news comes out, his situation will be in trouble.


    However, just then, the four suddenly turned and entered an alley. There was almost no one in it, and Wu Hao had already controlled the surrounding terrain.


    There is a good open space inside, where it is most suitable to start, but before that, he must solve the two senior.


    Take out the sky sword. Wu Hao is ready to take a move to solve it so that they can spare time.


    But at the moment when the sky sword came out of its sheath, the strong man on the peak suddenly stopped and looked around.


    "Who!" The man asked coldly.


    "What''s the matter, Lord Zha." Xin Deming looked at zari bear and asked.


    "Someone, be careful, a very special energy." Zhalixiong''s insight is not generally strong, and Wu Hao couldn''t help but praise him.


    Although the breath of the sky sword itself is very strong, in fact, the most important thing is excellent insight. Otherwise, how could Zali bear find it in such a short moment when he took out the sky sword.


    "Really? Why didn''t I find out? " Xindeming also looked around.


    "Hum, can you compare with me?" Zali bear was still careful, but there was no movement in the past half a day. Zali bear sighed and said, "let''s go. I hope I think more and feel like I''m going to find salahei to help."


    The four people continued on their way again. At this time, they also gave Wu Hao a chance. Wu Hao thought and his nerve attack rushed into the mind of a senior strong man.


    Ah!


    Suddenly, the senior strong man knelt on the ground and cried in pain. It can be seen that he was very uncomfortable.


    "What''s going on!" The remaining three also cheer up one after another, but within a minute, another senior strong man seemed to be attacked, the same as the partner in front.


    "Who is it, don''t play tricks, come out!" Zari bear has taken out his weapons and is ready to fight.


    Wu Hao didn''t intend to show up after they were solved. Now there is another one above the peak and at the peak level. Although it''s not too difficult to deal with them, they always need to hide their breath, so they can''t be found by outsiders. They must die quietly.


    But the other two obviously saw the clue, and immediately protected his mind with mental strength to avoid being attacked. Wu Hao was also at a loss.


    In desperation, he can only be as close to each other as possible, as long as the distance is close enough, one move is enough.


    "Be careful, someone is approaching!" Zha Li Xiong grabbed Xin Deming and pushed back.


    "Lord Zha, what is it and why is it so terrible!" Xindeming is a little flustered. As a top class, he rarely meets this suffocating feeling.


    Moreover, Zali bear is obviously a little nervous. You know, Zali bear is above the peak and much higher than him. Even such a strong man will be nervous, let alone him.


    "If I guess correctly, it should be the boy in the inn just now. He heard us. I''m afraid it''s going to kill us now."


    "What!" Xin Deming can''t believe it. Wu Hao was beaten by him before and didn''t even dare to breathe. Now he can really kill two senior strongmen casually? Why is it so unbelievable to say it.


    "Don''t be confused. Concentrate on dealing with the enemy. His goal is obvious. He just doesn''t want us to inform others, so we can only act separately now and can''t let him succeed."


    At this time, Wu Hao hid in the dark, but he had to admire zari bear''s mind. He analyzed the problem in such a short time, and planned to separate his mind.


    Indeed, if he acts separately, it will really give him a headache, but he can never let the other party succeed. After all, life and death are at stake. How can he let the other party act first.


    "That will disappoint you. I admire your brain, but you are still weak."


    Wu Hao chose not to install it. It''s useless to install these now. What he can do is to control them first.


    "Run!" When zhalixiong saw Wu Hao, he immediately wanted to escape. Although he was above the peak, it didn''t mean invincible. He didn''t understand Wu Hao''s strength, and now the most important thing was to find support. There was no point in fighting with Wu Hao.


    "Run? Ha ha! " Wu Hao sneered.


    Gravity field!


    Domain fire field!


    Time domain!


    Sure enough!


    Zhalixiong once had a hand with Wu Hao, so naturally he knows Wu Hao''s means very well. How can he forget these familiar scenes again.


    "It''s really you! I didn''t expect you to be here. " Zari bear''s face became more and more ugly.


    Before, Wu Hao fought fiercely against more than a dozen strong men at the top of the mountain and ran away. He has seen such strength


    At that time, more than a dozen people failed to catch Wu Hao. Now he is alone. What can he do.


    "There are a lot of things you didn''t expect. I''m afraid not only you didn''t think of you, but also he didn''t think of it. Am I right?" Wu Hao looked at Xin Deming and said.


    Xin Deming''s face was ugly at this time. He was fooled around by Wu Hao.


    "I didn''t want to attack you, but I can''t help it. You just stare at me, so I have to do it, especially you. What did you say? Will you cover me? " Wu Hao looked at Xin Deming and said.


    "Asshole, how dare you lie to me?" Although Xin Deming had no problem with his brain, he was obviously not as smart as Zali bear. He only fell into Wu Hao''s plan and rushed straight up.

 Chapter 636

    "Lie to you? Hehe, if it weren''t for various reasons, you would have died long ago. If you lied to you, maybe you''re not qualified. "


    Suddenly, most of the effects in the field of gravity were applied to xindeming, and the instant strong pressure almost didn''t make xindeming die.


    However, xindeming''s strength was not weak. After reacting, xindeming immediately burned his spiritual power, which was barely able to resist the strong gravity.


    "Oh? Not bad. I''m not dead. " Wu Hao sneered. He thought the sudden attack would kill Xin Deming instantly, but he didn''t expect to die yet.


    "If you want me to die, you should die first!" Xin Deming made an amazing move. He was under great pressure and could continue to burn his spiritual power to attack Wu Hao. This is not an action that ordinary people can do.


    "Yes, yes, your idea is good." Wu Hao smiled. In fact, if Xin Deming was not the enemy, he was really reluctant to kill him, because Xin Deming was ok, and his reaction just now really surprised him.


    Unfortunately, everything is just if. If xindeming wants him to die, he will not be merciful.


    After defeating Zali bear, Wu Hao instantly came to Xin Deming with cold eyes. Then the sky sword in his hand resolutely took out the sword and ended Xin Deming''s life.


    "You, how dare you kill him! I want you to die! " When zhalixiong saw that Wu Hao really killed Xin Deming, he ran away in a moment.


    Because he knew very well that after xindeming died, it would mean his turn. If he didn''t work hard at this time, it would be too late.


    "He asked me to die too much, but in the end, they all died in my hand." Wu Hao blocked the attack of Zali bear.


    Although the strength of Zali bear is very strong at this time, Wu Hao does not intend to give the other party any more opportunities. If he drags on, once the other party''s strong ones arrive, he will have no chance.


    Sword of the moment!


    Time domain!


    After killing again and again, zari bear can only do his best to resist. At the same time, he has to be black and blue. Although Wu Hao shocked zari bear''s strength, his hand still didn''t stop.


    "It takes time to kill you, but it''s over."


    This posture


    Zha Li Xiong suddenly stopped and dared not approach Wu Hao, because he deeply remembered Wu Hao''s posture at this time.


    At that time, many of their strong people were hurt by this posture. This move can be described as shaking the world and weeping ghosts and gods. Once close, Wu Hao estimates that he can lose him in seconds.


    But if not close, Wu Hao has the power of space and can attack him instantly without warning.


    "Stop first, I''ll talk to you about a deal!" Zari bear knew that he had no choice. It was meaningless to continue. He must die in the end.


    He doesn''t want to kill himself here because of other people''s interests, so now he has changed his plan. He doesn''t ask to catch Wu Hao or find help, as long as he can survive.


    "Oh? Deal? What kind of deal would you like to talk about first? " Wu Hao still didn''t let go. He chose to wait for the answer of Zali bear. If Zali bear''s answer satisfied him, he could naturally choose to stop. On the contrary, if Zali bear''s answer dissatisfied him, he would end Zali bear''s life in an instant.


    "I can sign a master servant contract with you, as long as you will let me go." Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly when he mentioned the master servant contract.


    "Are you sure? Once signed, you will have no freedom for life. " Wu Hao is also a little excited. After all, the other party is a strong man above the peak, and it is obvious that his strength is not above the general peak.


    If he can accept it, it will be absolutely good for him, not bad.


    "Of course, I''m sure that I deal with you entirely from the fire refining where I want to leave. You can take me away by signing a contract. Although you can only choose to follow you, as long as I can pass the fire refining, I think it''s nothing to serve you for a hundred years." Zari bear said firmly in his eyes, obviously he didn''t want to die like this now.


    "Then I''ll give you a minute to establish a contract. Don''t think about delaying time, or you''ll die very ugly." Wu Hao still didn''t stop his hand and was ready to attack at any time.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s move, Zali bear''s face became extremely ugly. Originally, he had plans in this regard. If Wu Hao didn''t find out, he would delay as much as possible. When the reinforcements came, he would be relieved.


    But obviously Wu Hao is not so good at fooling. At the same time, he also thought of this problem, so delaying time is definitely not good.


    Zha Li Xiong shook his head helplessly. It seems that he can only really sign a contract, otherwise there can be any way.


    Zhalixiong drew a triangle in front of the space, and then the Dharma array started.


    This is the master-slave contract, the last means of survival. The triangular contract array can connect three people.


    Wu Hao is the director, he is the servant, and there can be a servant under him. As long as the resume array binds the spiritual and spiritual power of both sides, and then signs through blood, the master-servant contract will be completed.


    However, when the blood is integrated into the array, the triangular contract array emits blue light, which is finally divided into two by one, and finally shoots into their minds rapidly.


    After confirming that the master-slave contract has indeed been signed, Wu Hao withdrew the field, because once the contract is signed, the master-slave will be bound by life and death.


    Once his life is in danger, zari bear will also be in danger. The master will die and the servant will die.


    So he believed that zari bear would never dare to mess around and would never mess around. After all, it''s not good to live, but he had to die.


    "Get out of here and get rid of them." Wu Hao looked at the three bodies of Xin Deming and said.


    After they returned to the inn, Wu Hao sat down.


    "Master, what are your plans next?" Zhalixiong is very polite at this time, because his life and death is only between Wu Hao''s thoughts.


    If Wu Hao is not satisfied with him, he can easily kill him with just one idea, so he dare not refuse.


    "From the current situation, what good suggestions do you have?" Wu Hao asked.


    Zhalixiong smiled: "now that we have reached this stage, we only need to stay safely for a full year. It may have been difficult before, but it is not difficult now. I can protect you here in my capacity."


    Wu Hao also smiled. He also planned this at the beginning. This area is in the charge of Zali bear. Now no one knows that Zali bear has become his man, so he can make use of this condition.


    "Change the inn, and xindeming. You''d better have a perfect explanation, or it will make people suspicious."


    Zari bear nodded, which he knew as well.

 Chapter 637

    Wu Hao doesn''t worry that zari bear will betray him at all. If zari bear betrays him at this moment, he is undoubtedly looking for death, so he doesn''t worry about it at all.


    Since zhalixiong has signed a contract with Wu Hao, he will not commit such a thing. He knows the triangular contract array very well. Once it is violated, it will disappear. At the same time, Wu Hao wants to kill him without doing it himself. He just needs to pass through the triangular contract array.


    After the two agreed, Wu Hao changed to an inn and continued to practice, while Zha Li Xiong returned to his own territory.


    He has been trying to catch Wu Hao before, but now his purpose has changed. Now he is not trying to catch Wu Hao, but to protect Wu Hao.


    On the other hand, zimang and others met the tracking of the strong parent star for the first time after Wu Hao left.


    Without Wu Hao, people began to hesitate as if they had lost their backbone.


    Because before, Wu Hao''s practice was almost perfect. In this way, no matter how they choose, they all feel like they have some shortcomings.


    "How''s it going? Have you worked out a better way? " Dudu purple Python looked at xiuside and asked softly.


    Xiuside shook his head: "in terms of the black system, it can''t calculate big celestial bodies at all, so there''s no way to fight back perfectly and then retreat. The only way is to retreat directly."


    Purple Python frowned when she heard this. It started before the battle. Now if they leave like this, don''t they have to wait for Wu Hao to come back and preside over the overall situation? Isn''t she ashamed to be the temporary person in charge.


    "Everybody, can I help you?" At this time, he Lao and Qingtian came in.


    Purple Python looked at several people, then shook his head: "you haven''t installed the black system, I''m afraid you can''t help for the time being, and even if there is a black system, it''s useless. There are so many strong people coming to the other party, we have to retreat. The boy is not here, and I don''t know how to fight back."


    Purple Python is a little angry with himself and finds that he has actually begun to rely on Wu Hao. Otherwise, according to his previous self, it is impossible for the alarm clock to be blank at this time.


    "Oh? How about I help you with your reference? " He Lao opened his mouth and saw Optimus on one side also say.


    "Old he is well-informed. After Wu Hao left to refine the fire, old he led us to survive in the fire again. I think he should be able to help."


    Purple Python looked at he Lao. Although he didn''t trust him, he couldn''t help it now. He had to listen to him.


    As she told him the current situation, he nodded after listening.


    "There are really a lot of strong people coming from the other side. No wonder you say you can''t fight back. It seems that you can only retreat, but I have a plan. I can try." He said with a smile.


    "Mr. He, please say." Said the purple python.


    Now she doesn''t care whether the way he said is useful or not. Since he said he has a way, they should listen and make plans.


    "The other party has eight peaks and thirteen peaks this time. Our goal is to aim at the strong ones above the peaks. Wu Hao has always been bold and careful. I naturally learned something from him."


    Zimang nodded. Indeed, Wu Hao is bold and careful, and never does anything beautiful. But she once learned from Wu Hao, but she always doesn''t have the courage of Wu Hao. She always feels that something is missing. Finally, she found that what she lacks should be courage and the courage to make up her mind.


    "The other party is not familiar with the Earth Dragon Star, and xiuside has established a module that does not allow the other party to scan, which means that they must look for us everywhere after they come to the Earth Dragon Star."


    "There are many strong people on the other side. If we choose to drop bombing, it is absolutely impossible for the other side to suffer losses. After all, so many strong people can prevent them."


    "So now we can only choose to break one by one. The target should be able to reach the top of the two. So this time, we will engage in a fixed-point ambush. When they get off the ship, they will act separately. Then we will ambush in advance and target people. The premise is that xiuside should read the information of everyone on the other side within this period of time."


    The crowd looked at xiuside and saw xiuside nodding: "they still have about three hours to reach. It''s no problem to read all their information one by one."


    "That''s OK. As long as we read their information, we can easily track them. At that time, the Lei brothers will attack suddenly. It should be no problem to solve one of them, and then the other one will give them to us."


    "Huh? How many of you? " Purple Python looks at he Lao. She knows that he Lao and others are not weak, but although they can fight with the peak level, it doesn''t mean they can kill the peak.


    They can''t kill the top together, so he''s still a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve seen all the big winds and waves in the earth refining fire. We''re just above the peak. We''re enough. It''s just a waste of time, but the rest of the peak level and advanced level can only be handed over to the rest of you. Then Zhan Jiesi finally starts the space law array and we can evacuate."


    All the work of general he has been arranged, but everyone still looks at the purple python, because this proposal is really uncertain. It still depends on the purple python. After all, the main thing is still the purple python.


    The purple Python fell into the shadow, and kept counting the number and strength of each other.


    Finally, she nodded and said, "you can try this method, but everything must be the same as what he said. Once the other party takes group action, we must evacuate Tulong star at the first time. Therefore, jenjess, you are very important here. You must master the space array at any time." Purple Python looked at jenjess and said.


    "No problem!"


    After taking Zha Li bear as a servant, Wu Hao was safe every day. Moreover, Zha Li bear told Wu Hao that there were some ancient tombs in the universe, in which all the strong ancient people died for thousands of years.


    So Wu Hao was so excited that he had time to take him there. Although the dead were also above the peak, they couldn''t leave the ground to make fire and died here, but at least they were thousands of years. Maybe there was some treasure, so he had to have a look.


    After arranging the time, zari bear told others that he was going out for a period of time for his own reasons.


    But although his reason is good, it has also attracted the attention of others. After all, it''s already this time. Where else can Zali bear go.


    For a time, several people stared at him, and then sent someone to follow him quietly.

 Chapter 638

    "Don''t worry about them. Go somewhere." They naturally found the tail behind them at the first time, but they didn''t pay attention.


    This time, in order to hide the eyes and ears, Wu Hao was found. Zali Xiong specially called five or six strong people to follow him, so that Wu Hao could be hidden in it.


    "Lord Zha, where are you taking us? Have you heard from that guy? But even so, we don''t seem to be his opponents. "


    Other strong men are naturally impatient. They are not under Zali bear''s hands. Now they condescend only because they have to catch Wu Hao.


    Being the subordinates of Zali bear is only limited to catching Wu Hao. Everything else has nothing to do with them. Now Zali bear wants to use them. They can''t promise for nothing.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t do without your benefits. Just follow." Zari bear said coldly, taking the lead alone.


    "Who is this guy? Why haven''t you seen him before?" Hearing that it was good, several people were not tangled, but their eyes looked at Wu Hao. After all, they saw Wu Hao for the first time.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Does it matter who is who? They are all here to do things. You just need to know that the reason why they brought you out is that you have your own roles. You will thank me for getting things at that time. "


    Zari bear knew that if he didn''t draw a cake for them, I''m afraid they would keep talking, but he had to throw out the bait.


    Zari bear thinks it''s a baby. It must be a baby. After all, a baby above the peak is absolutely needed at the peak.


    After several people left the town, they moved on for about ten days, and finally stopped in front of a deserted mountain.


    "Here it is?" Wu Hao looked at zari bear and asked.


    Zha Li Xiong nodded, and then Wu Hao continued: "you can''t stop here. First leave here and find a place to kill the tail behind."


    Wu Hao is a cautious man. Of course, he will not allow danger behind him.


    If the other party follows them into the ancient tomb, there will be hidden dangers. What if the strong people on the peak have locked the position of these guys? It won''t take long for those guys to catch up, so they can''t solve people here.


    Zhalixiong also agreed with Wu Hao, and then went on for a long time before he stopped.


    Everyone took a breath and ate some dry food. At this time, Wu Hao stood up and walked towards the group behind him.


    "No, was it discovered?" When the group behind them saw Wu Hao coming, they immediately became vigilant.


    "It shouldn''t be. I''ve found it long ago. He should find a place to pee." Another whispered.


    When Wu Hao was 500 meters away from them, he stopped, then turned sideways and stood still. It really looked like peeing.


    "What quirks does this guy have? Aren''t they all men? He has to run so far to pee?" Someone said discontentedly.


    "Cut, what''s strange, abnormal, or bisexual, ha ha."


    However, Wu Hao''s original sideways eyes suddenly turned slowly and looked straight at them.


    "No, we were really found, that guy!" Everyone immediately fell down and tried to catch the only straw.


    However, there was a sound in the sky at this time. When people looked at the cloudy sky, they always felt that this feeling was very familiar, but they couldn''t say why.


    "What''s the matter? When did the universe thunder, and it looks like it''s going to rain. It''s strange." Someone asked suspiciously.


    And Zha Li Xiong knows that Wu Hao is going to do it, not thunder for no reason.


    "Captain, look, that guy is gone!" Someone reacted that Wu Hao, who was not far away, had disappeared at this time.


    Uh


    At this time, just next to them, a companion had been quietly killed.


    "Who, who, come out." Everyone was flustered and stood up one by one, ready to start, but there was no shadow around.


    "Shall I come out? Don''t regret it. " Wu Hao smiled and appeared at the top of the crowd. These guys are all top-level, and there are only five people.


    Wu haogang has just killed one person. Naturally, these people are not worth mentioning.


    "How dare you lay hands on us? Lord Sarah black asked us to follow. "


    "Then you have to die." Wu Hao is very fast. One person''s neck has been broken in his words. There are only three people left. They know that Wu Hao is very strong and think of running away at the first time.


    Judging from Wu Hao''s strength just started, he is definitely above the peak. Otherwise, how can he easily kill their people.


    "Want to run? It''s naive. " Wu Hao sneered and saw that the sky sword in his hand suddenly turned into two daggers, a sky moon and a LAN sun.


    The two daggers came out and locked the two men. The two men also found this problem, but the dagger behind them was like having eyes and could turn, which surprised them and beat their heart at the same time.


    Who is this guy in front of you and why he is so strong? Generally speaking, even if the strong people on the top meet their five top levels, they can''t solve them so easily. Wu Hao is too abnormal.


    "Who are you and why haven''t you seen you?" The man who was not tracked stood where he was and looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Maybe he also knows that it''s too late to run now. Wu Hao''s strength is far above them. They can''t escape at all, but even if they die, he also wants to find out who Wu Hao is.


    "You don''t deserve to know who I am, because the dead don''t need to know this." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Hum, even if I die, I will eat two pieces of your meat!"


    Poof!


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, a dagger directly ran through his body behind him. Looking back, a man was on his head.


    "You..." the man never thought that he would die in the hands of his companion. Just now another man was about to be caught up by cangyue. He had no choice but to turn his eyes and let him be a shield.


    "No way, who let you so leisurely, sorry, I''ll go first." The man successfully escaped from cangyue''s pursuit and immediately prepared to escape, but Wu Hao naturally didn''t give him this opportunity.


    When he wanted to escape, Wu Hao grabbed him with his big hand.


    "Let go of me!" The man struggled desperately because he knew that once he was caught by Wu Hao, he would be cold.


    "Let go of you? Hehe, do you think a guy who betrays his companions is qualified to live in this world? "


    Click

 Chapter 639

    The man had no chance to resist. He died in the same way and his neck was broken. At this time, there was only one person left on the scene. He was also the one who could adhere to it most, but he also died in the hands of LAN RI two minutes later.


    Wu Hao takes back the blue moon and the blue sun. Now that his tail has been eradicated, he can start exploring treasure.


    "How''s it going?" After Wu Hao went back, Zha Li Xiong looked at him and asked.


    "Let''s go. The tail is clean."


    Zhalixiong nodded, and then they got up, turned back and came back to the front of the mountain.


    "Eh, didn''t we come here? Why are you back? " The others looked puzzled and came back here again.


    Zha Li Xiong looks at Wu Hao and asks Wu Hao what he means. Then they communicate through the contract array in their mind.


    "Are you going to kill them?"


    "No, I don''t know what''s dangerous inside. It''s useful to keep it for the time being. Go in."


    Zha Li Xiong nodded, and then took the lead to go in. Speaking of this, the triangular contract array actually has another advantage.


    As a servant, as long as the master does not die, it means that he has obtained the qualification of immortality. Even if he is accidentally killed, his soul is still there.


    As long as the master finds a new body, he can bring people back to life. This is the last reliance on the servant. Therefore, zari bear goes ahead. Once in danger, he will die. As long as Wu Hao doesn''t die.


    "What is this place? Lord Zha, is this what you call a good place? " They came to a dark cave. There was no light in it. It was obvious that there was a closed place in the deep.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just follow in." Zha Li Xiong continued to move forward, and Wu Hao followed.


    He always felt that there was something strange here. Although there was no light enough to show that the space inside was completely closed, he felt that there was something strange inside. He had to go in and have a look.


    "Here it is." Zhalixiong took Wu Hao and others to the end. There was no gate here, but zhalixiong said it was here.


    "Is there an entrance here?" Wu Hao asked, because in his perception, this is a completely closed space, and the spiritual mind can''t enter it, which is enough to show that there is another space in it.


    Zha Li Xiong nodded: "yes, I found it by accident at the beginning. Unfortunately, a boy ran away quickly and there was danger in it. I retreated."


    Wu Hao always feels a little strange when he hears this. Has it been swept by people? Besides zari bear, there were others who came.


    "Go in." When Wu Hao finished speaking, Zha Li Xiong pushed the slate in the same way as before, and then a gate appeared in front of the people.


    Zhalixiong went in first, and Wu Hao followed. Although the others hesitated, they couldn''t refuse at the thought of having a baby.


    After they went in, they came to another picture space.


    All around is magma, the temperature is much higher than outside, and the surrounding volcano is still a volcano.


    "Huh? Why does it look so familiar here? " Wu Hao frowned. He always felt as if he had been here, but he didn''t remember.


    "Has the master been here?" Zari asked in bear''s mind.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Go and have a look first."


    The crowd galloped all the way, and zhalixiong led the way. Finally, they came to an ancient tomb. At this time, Wu Hao''s doubts were also solved.


    "Hahaha, it''s here. I didn''t expect I could come back here." Wu Hao laughed and said.


    His behavior puzzled zhalixiong and others. He thought Wu Hao was crazy.


    "Master, are you..." zari bear asked with a frown.


    "You said you met a boy when you came here? Right here? " Wu Hao looked at zari bear and asked.


    This is the ancient tomb where the iron lion brought him. At that time, they knew that it belonged to the universe, and he was inherited at that time. Later, when he was about to leave here, a cosmic strong man appeared and almost killed them. If there was no accident, that guy should be Zali bear.


    "Did the boy you said escape from here?" Wu Hao pointed to the place where he had fled and said.


    "Huh? Master, how do you know? Is it difficult? " Zha Li Xiong looked at Wu Hao in amazement, and then looked more familiar, more surprised, and finally the boss with his mouth open.


    Wu Hao nodded, then smiled and said, "yes, I''m the bastard boy you said. I didn''t expect that we had a good relationship. We met before."


    "But, but!" Zha Li Xiong still doesn''t believe it. How did Wu Hao do it? Later, he learned through investigation that that place is a link ghost area.


    Wu Hao was only the leader of the world at that time, but it has only been a few years. Can Wu Hao grow to this point?


    "It was me and the iron lion, right? I left after I got the inheritance. I also know that someone was chasing me, because I had only the senior leader of the world at that time, so I was worried that if I caught up, both iron lion and I might die in it. Unexpectedly, I thought you didn''t catch up, otherwise there would be no you and me today. " Wu Hao wanted to laugh more and more. After all, such a coincidence made a sound on him.


    "Ah... That''s good. It''s good that I didn''t catch up with my master." Zari bear sighed and said.


    "Really? If you want to know this again, you should have killed me? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "No, it''s impossible. I expect my master to take me away to make fire." Zari bear said awkwardly.


    Although he thought so just now, he couldn''t think about it later. If Wu Hao really died, how could he go out to make fire? So it''s lucky that Wu Hao didn''t die.


    "OK, let''s go. There''s nothing here. I''ve taken down the inheritance."


    Zhalixiong nodded, and then took Wu Hao and others forward. When he came in here, he also observed it carefully, so he was familiar with it.


    The whole space is very large. I''m afraid it''s dozens of kilometers. After a few people traveled about ten kilometers, they met an ancient tomb. However, the ancient tomb is larger than that just now. It seems that there should be good things in it.


    "I''ve been here at the beginning, but I can''t open the gate of the ancient tomb. The gate of the ancient tomb inside is very strange and can''t be opened."


    Wu Hao was not confused. He walked over, bit his finger, and a drop of blood fell on the ancient tomb. Suddenly, there was a movement around, and the ancient tomb lit up a layer of white light.

 Chapter 640

    "What''s going on? What happened?" Zhalixiong and others are blind and pay attention to the surrounding situation, while Wu Hao retreats two meters and waits for the next action.


    After a while, a huge shadow appeared in the air, which was very real.


    "Who are you!" Zhalixiong and others quickly made a defensive posture and prepared to fight anytime and anywhere.


    "Don''t worry, this is just a shadow in the ancient tomb." With that, the shadow actually started, and the huge palm shouted directly at Wu Hao. Wu Hao didn''t expect that the shadow could attack people.


    Bang!


    Wu Hao flew out fiercely with great power, and was about to hit the magma. At the critical moment, Wu Hao started the field of domain fire, so that the sea of fire came under his control and wouldn''t hurt him.


    "Who dares to disturb the king''s rest!" The roar of the shadow made the surrounding rock walls tremble.


    Wu Hao''s face changed dramatically. Can this shadow be materialized? Or does it mean that the other party is not a shadow, but a real person, but how can ordinary people sleep in a tomb? Isn''t it very strange?


    And just now the shadow claimed to be the king. Isn''t it a big man?


    Wu Hao slowly flew up and kept as far away from the other party as possible. At this time, the other party also looked at him angrily.


    "Did you wake up the king?" Xiying asked, with an angry tone.


    "I''m Wu Hao. No offense. I don''t know who you are?" Although the other party did it first just now, Wu Hao was still polite. After all, he really woke up the rest first. He should apologize from beginning to end.


    Of course, if the other party still talks about it, he will not continue to be humble.


    "Hum, it''s so plain that you dare to use your blood to contaminate the habitat of the great kongbei emperor!"


    Kongbei emperor?


    Wu Hao frowned. Generally speaking, the great emperor is the supreme existence, but this is the first time he heard that from the other party''s hand just now, he should really be a peerless strong man. At least it was estimated that it was a terrible existence in the past. It is estimated that he has surpassed the concept of cosmic level.


    "No offense, but your grave is here and will certainly be found. Even if I don''t offend you today, someone will find here in the future. It doesn''t make much difference."


    "It doesn''t make much difference. You want to die!" Kongbei emperor shot again.


    "Emperor Kong Bei, if you want to continue like this, don''t blame me for being rude." Wu Hao pulls out the sky sword. The powerful breath slows down the speed of emperor kongbei.


    "Huh? Secondary artifact? " Emperor kongbei looked at the weapon in Wu Hao''s hand. Although he was surprised, he only hesitated for two seconds.


    "What is a secondary artifact!" Kongbei still chose to shoot.


    "Move!" Wu Hao said to Zha Li Xiong and others, as they shot one after another.


    Everyone is in a group with the shadow, but their attack has little effect on the shadow.


    Only Wu Hao and Zha Li Xiong can barely break the shadow. The attack of others is a drop in the bucket.


    "Die!" Emperor kongbei slapped down, and the sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand was difficult to resist.


    At this moment, he has completely believed that the great Kong Bei emperor will definitely surpass the power of the universe when he survives.


    "Although my strength doesn''t exist once in ten, it''s interesting that you can block it again and again."


    "Interesting is still behind." When Wu Hao posed, a mighty sword burst out. Less than three meters, the emperor of the sky was surrounded by Wu Hao''s eternal sword spirit.


    "Huh? Sword Qi form? It''s a little interesting, ha ha ha, it''s a little interesting. " Emperor kongbei said and laughed.


    Change!


    Eternal sword!


    Wu Hao incarnates Jianyu. This time, the eternal sword is very powerful. If the whole rock wall didn''t seem to be strengthened, it wouldn''t be able to support this move.


    This revision of the eternal sword is very close to before it has been changed. Even if you are a strong man on the peak, I''m afraid you can kill slag in an instant.


    "Well, well, this set of swordsmanship is good. Your strength is beyond my expectation." Xiying laughed, and his body was already full of holes.


    After the attack, Xiying didn''t continue to attack, but calmed down. Wu Hao even thought it was disappearing.


    Only after seeing it for more than ten seconds, Xiying slowly turned his head and looked at Wu Hao.


    "I think the great Kong Bei emperor has been here for tens of thousands of years. How is the outside world now? Is it still ruled by the old thing xuanming emperor? "


    Seeing that the shadow was quiet, Wu Hao also stopped his attack. The other party was willing to talk. Of course, he would not refuse.


    It''s just that he didn''t know what the question was, let alone how to answer it.


    "Emperor xuanming, I don''t know who it is." Wu Hao said directly.


    Emperor kongbei closed his eyes and slowly opened them for almost a minute.


    "I see. Unexpectedly, this change has taken place in the outside world. The beast of xuanming emperor is still so ambitious that he wants to rule the whole universe!"


    What emperor kongbei said made Wu Hao wonder. What emperor xuanming wants to rule the universe? He should have heard of such a big man who can rule the universe, but now he has been wandering in the universe for some time. He has never heard of such a man.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s puzzled face, Emperor kongbei slowly said.


    "Ten thousand years ago, there were five emperors in the whole universe, including kongbei emperor, xuanming emperor, Qi emperor and Wu Emperor. The last one was the female emperor." At this point, Emperor kongbei sighed.


    "The good times didn''t last long. Emperor xuanming secretly calculated that he wanted to rule the whole world. At that time, we didn''t pay attention to this problem. After all, except him, there were four great emperors left. He couldn''t succeed, but he didn''t expect that the four great emperors were calculated by him one by one, and all died in his hands."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was not surprised. All four great emperors died in the hands of the xuanming emperor? This is too exaggerated. The xuanming emperor is also a big man.


    Although a little insidious, this spirit of never giving up until the goal is achieved is also a cruel man.


    "In the final battle, I fought against Emperor Wu, but he had no choice but to drink poisonous wine at the beginning. He calculated it all. Therefore, in order to protect the stronger Emperor Wu from escaping, I finally chose to burn jade and stone with emperor xuanming, but that guy''s strength has surpassed me. My self destruction has no effect at all. Maybe Emperor Wu has also lost the war. I didn''t expect that up to now, The xuanming emperor still exists in this world, and his ambition is even more ambitious than before. "

 Chapter 641

    "Emperor xuanming, I haven''t heard of it. You''ve made a mistake. Will you be dead?" Wu Hao looked at kongbei emperor seriously and said.


    He shook his head and said, "I''ve just checked. He''s not dead and wants to rule the whole universe. It seems that the universe will be difficult in the near future."


    Kongbei emperor said so definitely that Wu Hao couldn''t help frowning. Is there really the so-called xuanming emperor as he said?


    If so, it''s really very dangerous. Now the strength of kongbei emperor doesn''t exist. He can''t shake it with all his strength.


    The xuanming emperor is not a shadow. Moreover, even the shadow is definitely more powerful than the empty Beidi. He is definitely not an opponent. It can be imagined that he can''t compete with each other. I''m afraid not many people in the whole universe have the confidence to face the so-called xuanming emperor.


    "Then I don''t know where the xuanming emperor is now." Wu Hao asked. Now the most important thing is to find out the whereabouts of the other party first. Even if you can''t deal with the other party, you can avoid provoking the other party as much as possible.


    "The central star is located north of the Milky way, near the parent star you call."


    "What!" Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. Is he leaning on his mother star? What''s going on.


    Is it difficult


    The more Wu Hao thought about it, the more he felt terrible. Could it be that the parent star Emperor they said was xuanming emperor?


    If this is true, isn''t everything they do now setting themselves on fire? If you annoy the so-called xuanming emperor, I''m afraid you only need one idea. All of them have to die.


    Suddenly, Emperor kongbei looked at Wu Hao with a strange light in his eyes.


    "Really? You''re actually one of the strongest people in mankind now? Well, judging from your swordsmanship just now, it''s really not weak. In addition, you only have the advanced level of the universe. Once you break through, your future will be unlimited. " Emperor kongbei said this inexplicably, which confused Wu Hao.


    Where the existence above the cosmic level is so easy to break through, it doesn''t mean that it can break through easily.


    "Young man, I''m the great emperor of kongbei. I''ve been dead for thousands of years. Now my strength is gone, but I have a strong idea. Although your strength is still weak, you''re qualified to accept my inheritance with your talent, but I need to complete one thing. Do you accept it?"


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was stunned. Did emperor kongbei want to give him his own inheritance?


    "Do you want me to destroy xuanming emperor one day after I get your inheritance?" No need for kongbei to speak. He already knew that kongbei wanted him to get rid of xuanming.


    Just like this, he can''t easily promise. Who knows what the xuanming emperor looks like now, and even if he accepted the inheritance of the kongbei emperor, the kongbei emperor was not the opponent of the xuanming emperor in the past, and now tens of thousands of years later, he is definitely not the opponent.


    Once he accepted the inheritance, wouldn''t he want to die in the face of xuanming emperor?


    At this stage of the universe level, he still dares to think he is invincible, but he dares to promise such a thing if he can break through the strong and the weak above the universe level.


    "Yes, I only hope that one day the universe will be quiet, or sooner or later the universe will be destroyed in the hands of emperor xuanming. He has always had an idea that he wants to create a transition and a world without people. At the same time, he wants to synchronize the world with him and listen to him."


    This reminds Wu Hao of the original Zixing. It seems that Zixing was basically Robots before. Does it have anything to do with the xuanming emperor?


    But the situation on the parent star is different. If the xuanming emperor really has that idea, the nearest parent star should suffer first.


    "Senior, I can''t accept your inheritance. I can''t reach that kind of existence now. You can see that it''s very difficult for me to deal with your shadow alone, let alone a living emperor." Wu Hao chose to retreat.


    Of course, he wants to kill the other party to prove that he is the strongest, but killing the other party now may not prove it.


    Because he doesn''t have the strength to prove it. Although he is now advanced in the universe, he is also very clear that if he wants to break through the level above the universe, he may have to pay a bleeding price, so he doesn''t know whether he can succeed.


    "You just gave up? If you don''t choose to face him, sooner or later, you will also die in his hands. Once you reach the supreme universe, the next thing you will face is the xuanming emperor, who will not let go of everything and may surpass his existence. "


    Now Wu Hao hesitated. It is really possible that, as emperor kongbei said, although he is not confident to break through the barrier, if he really breaks through, even if he doesn''t provoke emperor xuanming, I''m afraid he will be watched.


    "By accepting inheritance, you can break through the universe more easily. Although my inheritance breath will make xuanming emperor stare at you in advance, I have an ability to make you have a short escape ability when you face him."


    "Oh? What ability? " Wu Hao suddenly became interested. It was exciting to think that he could escape in front of the supreme universe.


    "Immortal skill." Kong Bei emperor said with pride.


    "My immortal skill stresses ten layers. Each layer has different defense. It can be said to be a conjoined skill, but it is far more than ordinary conjoined skills."


    "A small winner can ignore all weapons, and even artifacts are just nothingness in front of the immortal divine skill. A great winner can obtain a short-term invincible golden body effect even if you encounter the supreme universe level."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was shocked. He didn''t expect that there was such a magical skill.


    This magical skill is combined with his space ability. Even if the other party locks the space first, he has enough time to escape to other ways. But if the other party doesn''t lock the space, he is absolutely invincible.


    "Your inheritance is immortality?" Wu Hao hurriedly asked.


    Emperor kongbei nodded: "as long as you accept it, my immortal skill will be passed on. In addition, my will and what I have learned all my life will be passed on to you. Only in terms of your current ability and talent, maybe immortal skill is what you need most."


    Wu Hao hesitated. The temptation was so strong that he couldn''t find a reason to refuse.


    "Master, I think you should promise that as long as you get the immortal skill, it won''t take much effort to make fire when we leave the land a year later. Besides, with the talent of the director, it''s sooner or later to face the xuanming emperor, so it''s better to accept the inheritance."

 Chapter 642

    Of course, Wu Hao is also considering this matter. In terms of their current situation with the parent star, it is inevitable to enter a high-level war. Since it is bound to enter a high-level war, it would be better to accept the inheritance of kongbei emperor.


    Although that would make him face the so-called xuanming emperor in advance, having the immortal skill of kongbei emperor means that he has the opportunity to escape many times.


    In this way, it only takes time to accumulate. When he grows up, he can compete with xuanming emperor.


    So we have to face it sooner or later. Now that we have inherited it, we naturally have more means to protect our lives. Otherwise, even if we can live longer in the future, who knows how strong the xuanming emperor is.


    As soon as he was cruel, Wu Hao nodded to Emperor kongbei.


    "I also promised many people to help them take revenge. Since there are so many, you are not many. Anyway, I will meet them sooner or later. I promised." After repeated hesitation, Wu Hao chose to promise.


    Kongbei emperor also answered with satisfaction, and then said, "boy, remember what I said. Don''t get entangled with xuanming emperor until you reach the supreme universe. Once he finds out, you can only escape."


    With that, Emperor kongbei waved his hand and suddenly a golden light enveloped Wu Hao. Wu Hao himself didn''t understand what had happened. He just felt that there was a heavy pressure like attacking him, and immediately he wanted to resist.


    "Don''t move. This is the inheritance of immortal martial arts. He will transform your physique and let you enter the second level." The voice of emperor kongbei sounded in Wu Hao''s ear.


    what the fuck!


    Go straight to the second floor? So he omitted a layer? This is a bit too lucky.


    "Immortal martial arts are divided into physical body, iron body, copper body, silver body, gold body, steel body and the strongest meteorite body. Without a change, your physique will change. As long as you can reach the gold body, you can open an invincible state, that is, invincible gold body."


    Wu Hao closed his eyes and carefully felt the beauty of this immortal skill.


    This is indeed an anti heaven level skill. It changes your physique at all levels. If your physique is hundreds of times higher than others, I''m afraid you can have a golden body even if you have two layers.


    Wu Hao also has some confidence in his physique and is full of expectation. After all, he has never lost compared with his physique.


    But the only difference is that if you want to reach the last step, you have to practice to the last level of immortal Kung Fu, that is, the tenth level.


    The tenth floor is a distant thing. Even emperor Kong Beida only washed his face to Gangshen at the beginning. It is only the ninth floor.


    Of course, maybe if the great emperor of kongbei could cultivate the outline body, even if the great emperor of xuanming wanted to kill, he couldn''t kill it.


    Because according to his calculation with the black system just now, once the steel body is cultivated, no one in the same level can kill.


    To know that the supreme universe is the strongest existence in the whole universe, how can xuanming emperor kill kongbei emperor.


    "Well, now you have entered the second level and completely accepted my immortal Kung Fu inheritance. Now you can see what stage your physique is in."


    Wu Hao nodded, and then immediately carried the immortal magic skill. In an instant, the immortal magic skill was launched. Wu Hao''s skin turned gray, but it was shining.


    "Silver body!" The voice of emperor kongbei was a little excited.


    "You actually reached the silver body on the second floor. Good, good, good!" Kong Bei emperor laughed.


    "When I reached the second level, I just had a copper body. I didn''t expect you to be so much better than me. OK, your talent is enough." Kongbei emperor said confidently.


    However, Wu Hao was a little lost. He only got the silver body for a long time. Originally, he was still thinking about whether he could directly reach the gold body. Ah, it seems that he is too weak to only get the silver body


    At this moment, if emperor kongbei knew that Wu Hao thought so, he might slap Wu Hao to death.


    "Boy, remember every word I say and finally give you something. It''s already usable for you now." The object in the blank emperor''s hand turned into a streamer and flew to Wu Hao''s hand.


    Wu Hao picked it up and saw that it was a necklace.


    "This is called the guard chain. I asked the dwarves to make it. At the same time, it is also made according to my immortal skill. The wearer has three opportunities to improve his physique to a higher level, that is to say, you have three opportunities to change your silver body and use the gold body."


    what the fuck!


    Wu Hao was shocked. How could the great kongbei have such a treasure, and why didn''t the great kongbei start his meteorite body to deal with the great xuanming emperor.


    "Of course I know what you''re wondering. Of course I used the meteorite body at the beginning, but the xuanming emperor was faster than me. He couldn''t kill me when I fell, but he kept chasing me. He didn''t attack me until my transformation time was over."


    Now Wu Hao understood, but it''s no wonder others. If emperor kongbei thought of this and increased his speed, he wouldn''t die so oppressed.


    "Thank you very much. Don''t worry. I Wu Hao always do what I say. The xuanming Emperor may have become a hidden enemy at present, so even if you don''t speak, maybe one day I will fight against him."


    Naturally, Emperor kongbei was not surprised at what Wu Hao said. As the great emperor, he had seen through Wu Hao long ago, so he knew something about Wu Hao.


    "All right, hurry up and set off. I can keep my shadow for a period of time. During this period, I can stay in the protection stone temporarily and help you." With these words, without Wu Hao''s consent, Emperor kongbei directly turned into streamer and flew into the necklace.


    Wu Hao was speechless. Is this old guy so familiar? Doesn''t he seem to have promised? Why did you fly in so suddenly.


    "Boy, you can go out. There are no ancient tombs for you to search." The voice of kongbei emperor appeared again.


    Wu Hao sighed. If he comes, he will be at ease. Anyway, it''s impossible to drive the other party out now. We''d better deal with the present first.


    "Let''s go out." Wu Hao said to zhalixiong.


    "Get out? Why? " A man next to zari bear asked.


    "What? Why? As the great kongbei told me just now, there are no ancient tombs here, so why keep them if you don''t go out? " Wu Hao said angrily.


    "What? According to you, our brothers came to fight you? Now you take advantage of yourself, and then pat your ass and you''re leaving? " The four people stared at Wu Hao and walked up slowly.

 Chapter 643

    "What else do you want?" Zhalixiong suddenly turned his head and looked at the four people and asked. He didn''t expect to let them go back alive when he came out with all four people, so even if the four people didn''t speak, he would find a chance to kill them.


    "Lord Zha, what do you mean? This boy is just a senior strong man. Isn''t he of high value to you? " The four looked at each other.


    Although the four of them are only at the top level, if they fight together, they can fight against Zali bear. It''s not certain who will die.


    "What use value, he is my master." Zari bear did it. It''s no use talking too much nonsense.


    Zhalixiong is also comfortable with the four people, but the strength of the four people is not weak. Naturally, it is not so easy to clean up.


    Wu Hao didn''t do it. Taking this opportunity, he also wanted to see how the final strength of Zha Li bear was.


    Zari bear used a short sword. The four threatened his existence several times. However, zari bear was also a strong man at the top of the mountain and didn''t win at all.


    "You hold him down. I''ll kill that guy first. There must be some treasure on him." Suddenly he found that there was a stalemate, and a man looked at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao definitely has a baby. It''s not impossible for the four of them to leave together as long as they get the baby.


    "Come back, you want to die!" Zhalixiong saw that one of them was going to find Wu Hao, and immediately dragged him back.


    "Lord Zha, don''t go too far. No one is easy to mess with. When you go back, you''re afraid you can''t explain to the rest of the top level strong!"


    "Explain? Do I need to pay for it? You died in his hands because you tracked Wu Hao. Do you still need to explain? " Zari bear smiled and said.


    "Hum, you have to have the strength to kill us." The four don''t believe the lies of Zali bear at all. At this moment, they just want to get the baby from Wu Hao and let him go.


    "Master, they''re a little difficult. I''m a little hard on my own." Zha Li Xiong finally chose to ask Wu Hao for help. After all, it was really difficult to deal with the four top-level soldiers alone.


    "Solve it yourself. You can''t even solve this small problem. How can you help me in the future?" Wu Hao''s answer is as decisive as yours.


    Zha Li Xiong frowned and dared not have any discomfort. After all, Wu Hao''s existence was there.


    After about five minutes, Zali bear knew that he could not continue to drag on like this. He would only suffer if he continued. After all, how could he compare his physical strength with the four others.


    "Spell it!" Zari bear rushed up and suddenly caught one of them. Then he turned his hand into an eagle claw and locked the other''s neck.


    But at this time, another man''s dagger also came to Du and was about to stab him in the wrist.


    Originally thought that zari bear would let go and avoid, but he didn''t do that. He still forced his wrist and directly crushed each other''s throat. The man died on the spot.


    At the same time, the dagger was inserted into his wrist and penetrated directly.


    Zha Li Xiong snorted stiffly, but the pain was silent.


    Wu Hao nodded at this point. It seems that the Zali bear finally understood this truth. Without his help, the Zali bear had to work hard by himself.


    "Zari bear, you really dare to kill us. Is it worth it to be a senior strong man for him!" The remaining three men were angry.


    They have been following zari bear for a long time. Unexpectedly, they ended up like this.


    I thought I would get some benefits this time, but I didn''t expect that it turned into a Zali bear to kill them. What happened.


    "You don''t understand. There is only one end for you, that is death!" Zha Li bear attacks another person crazily. The three know that Zha Li bear is real, and they also hold a desperate attitude in an instant.


    But the strength of zari bear is really strong. Although his arm was injured, it had no impact in a short time. He still launched a fatal attack on one of them again.


    However, he was not so lucky this time. A throwing knife was inserted into his abdomen. Fortunately, the throwing knife was short and did not hurt the key. Otherwise, he and you might have died at this time.


    "Damn it, we must kill him, kill him." Zari bear and two others have gone crazy.


    But there were only two people left. How could they be the opponent of Zali bear? Finally, Zali bear was hurt again in his belly and solved another person.


    Another person knew that it was very bad for him at the moment. Now is not the time to work hard. Even if he could hurt Zali bear, Zali bear could still kill him according to the current situation. He was not sure to burn with Zali Xiong''s jade.


    "Hum, zari bear, you''re finished. I''ll make you suffer endless pursuit the first time I go back." The man seems to want to escape.


    "If you want to run, can you run away?" Zari bear immediately caught up, but his speed was greatly affected by the injury.


    Seeing that he was about to go out of the tomb cave, Zha Li bear stopped, and the dagger in their hands radiated a trace of light.


    Success or failure is in one fell swoop. If you fail and let that guy escape, maybe he will be pursued endlessly.


    "Die!" With a roar, zari bear bowed out, and the dagger shot out like light. His target was the source of the cave.


    The time was just right, and the short sword was finally inserted into each other''s mind.


    At this moment, zari bear was relieved. It seems that he has succeeded.


    "Well done. It''s a test for you. I''ll give you 88 points for your big paper." Wu Hao came behind him and said with both hands in his arms.


    "Eighty eight? Why such a score? " Zari bear smiled and asked.


    "Because if you have twelve cents left, I''m afraid you''ll be proud. I choose to keep it, promise, and drink it." Wu Hao gave zari bear a bottle of blood medicine.


    After drinking the blood medicine, zari bear''s vitality recovered rapidly and recovered to its peak in a short time.


    "It''s amazing that there is such a good thing." Zali Li looked at Wu Hao with surprise. He was still awesome for the first time to see the medicine that was so strong.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao left the cave first and didn''t lose this time. Although he took some risks next, the advantages outweighed the disadvantages for him.


    The so-called xuanming emperor, he also wanted to see what kind of existence each other was.


    If you guessed right, it may really be the emperor like existence on the parent planet.


    One is the owner of the large celestial system and the other is the owner of the black system. The two sides may not be comparable now, but he will prove with practical actions that he can make the other fear.

 Chapter 644

    Isn''t it a xuanming emperor? He Wu Hao has seen too many impossibilities all the way, but the final result is made possible by him, so he believes that even if the xuanming emperor is really the sky of the whole universe, he will open the sky of the universe.


    When they got out of the cave, there was a sudden strange noise behind them, and a tremor came from the ground.


    "Kong Bei emperor, what''s going on?" Wu Hao asked. After all, only the old guy is most familiar there.


    "I created the enchantment array inside. Now I''ve left there, so the enchantment array will naturally collapse. Leave here quickly."


    Wu Hao also had a bad feeling. What emperor kongbei said was definitely not that simple. Was it really just that simple as the collapse of the Dharma array?


    They flew into the air and looked down. Soon the whole ground collapsed, the volcano erupted, and the magma burst out from the ground. Wu Hao quickly dodged and was almost swallowed.


    "Sleeping trough, old man, you did it all!" Wu Hao could not help complaining because the situation below was very bad. The ground had been collapsing and the area was becoming wider and wider.


    "I didn''t expect to have such power. Where is this place? Why are volcanoes so far apart? "


    "Huh? You don''t know where this is? This is the earth making fire. " Wu Hao was speechless. I''m afraid the old man died too long. His memory is a little bad. He doesn''t remember anywhere here. Then why did he bury himself here.


    "To make fire?" The great kongbei still had doubts on his face. Obviously, he still didn''t know where the earth fire refining mentioned by Wu Hao was.


    "Don''t pretend to be a fool, old man. You''re not the great empty North emperor now. Believe it or not, I''ll pull your beard off." Wu Hao didn''t have the politeness just now when facing the great emperor of kongbei.


    Now that emperor kongbei has passed it on to him, can he still use it so politely? It''s good not to let him go.


    "You boy!" Emperor Kong Beida was very speechless. Wu Hao actually picked up his pants and treated him like this.


    But now he has taught Wu Hao the immortal magic skill, and at present, it is only the remnant soul. It is impossible to produce any power relative to Wu Hao.


    "Ah, I really don''t know. I haven''t heard of refining fire ten thousand years ago."


    Wu Hao thought about it carefully. It''s true. It''s not certain whether this place was born ten thousand years ago.


    But why did the imperial capital Tomb of kongda make fire on the ground? This made him wonder.


    "Ten thousand years ago, Emperor xuanming seriously injured me. I knew that I was going to die. I always wanted to escape. Finally, I seemed to escape to the Galactic border. I accidentally fell into a space. When I woke up, the space was still vast and should be in the process of birth." Kongbei explained.


    If so, it may make sense. I don''t know who created the fire here, but it''s definitely not simple.


    It''s just that the old thing kongbei great seems to be more complicated. It has a longer history than earth fire refining, and it''s really abnormal that he is buried in the embryo of earth fire refining.


    "Stop!" Wu Hao''s master and servant were speeding back to the town, but they were stopped outside.


    "It''s me, zari bear!" Zha Li Xiong stood in front of Wu Hao and replied coldly.


    "Lord Zha, please accept the investigation. This is everyone''s unified opinion."


    Zari bear''s face changed slightly. He looked at Wu Hao behind him and saw Wu Hao nodding.


    "Hurry up, I have something to do." Zari bear was examined.


    "No problem. Thank you for your cooperation. Please show your ability." Although all the men knew zari bear, they were also very careful. After all, nothing was impossible to make fire here.


    Zha Li Xiong looks at Wu Hao again because he is worried about a problem. Wu Hao''s ability is very conspicuous. Many people present must know Wu Hao''s ability. Once Wu Hao shows his ability later, won''t it be exposed?


    However, Wu Hao nodded and looked confident. Zhalixiong didn''t know what else Wu Hao had to do. Finally, he showed his ability and passed the guard.


    "Hello, your name." The guard looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    After Wu Hao told the pseudonym, he asked Wu Hao to show his ability. It seems that he hasn''t seen him for a few days. The strength of these guys is more rigorous.


    "I am a murderer." Wu Hao took out the Cang moon and LAN RI. The weapons didn''t have much influence on him at all.


    "What kind of weapon are you? So high quality? " They asked, because they felt a great energy from the dagger in Wu Hao''s hand, and the murderous spirit was also very dignified.


    "These are two daggers that are infinitely close to the secondary artifact, but now the congenital conditions are insufficient, so the quality can''t move forward." Wu Hao made up a reason to prevaricate the past.


    However, their eyes remained on the two daggers, infinitely close to the weapon of the secondary artifact.


    Secondary artifact, what kind of concept? At the beginning, Wu Hao had a secondary artifact in his hand. At that time, it was difficult to distinguish between the secondary artifact and all the strong people on their side.


    In their view, Wu Hao''s escape from so many strong people is largely due to secondary artifacts, so how can they not be excited when they see these two daggers.


    "Gentlemen, do you have any other requirements?" Wu Hao naturally noticed this, but he was not worried.


    They took a meeting from their greedy eyes, and then looked at Wu Hao again.


    "Cough, cough... Show your ability."


    Wu Hao nodded. With the operation, he played immortal magic. After a while, his skin color turned silver.


    "What is this ability?" They looked puzzled. They had been refining fire in this place for so long and had never seen Wu Hao''s ability. It was amazing.


    "This is a powerful body training skill. With my assassination skills, if you can''t assassinate, you can naturally fight hand to hand." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    They looked at each other, then nodded: "all right, you go in."


    Wu Hao said "thank you" and went to meet zari Xiong.


    "Master, are they staring at you?" Zari Bear looked at the two guards. At this time, did the two guards look this way.


    Obviously, they are staring at the weapon in Wu Hao''s hand. Otherwise, with Wu Hao''s appearance and only high-level strength, how can the other party notice him.


    "It''s all right. It''s nothing to stare at me. Then you can kill them openly."


    Zari bear nodded, which he naturally knew.

 Chapter 645

    The other party is just a few guards. He belongs to one overlord in this town. If the other party hits his attention, isn''t it trying to die?


    What''s more, Wu Hao is his master now. Can he allow others to play his master''s idea?


    After the two returned to their residence, Wu Hao began to study the immortal martial arts. The research showed that it was very difficult to cultivate the immortal martial arts. Now he has reached the silver body, but he wants to go further and suffer a lot.


    Because every time the skin changes, he will suffer thousands of hardships, that is, the pain of cracking the skin. The skin needs to crack layer by layer, and then heal layer by layer.


    At the thought of this, Wu Hao regretted it.


    "Old man, why didn''t you tell me so early? Don''t you think it''s a little late to tell me now?" Wu Hao scolded the great Kong Bei emperor.


    Now this state is not the time to say all this, but emperor Kong Beida just said all this.


    Doesn''t that break his mind? Well, who wants to crack his skin.


    "Boy, can''t you bear this hardship? What else do you talk about fighting xuanming emperor? Although the pain of cracking the skin is worse than death, it''s actually not so painful. In the end, it depends on your forging results. "


    Wu Hao has a black face. Now he has reached the level of silver body. Will he feel better when he has a gold body?


    "Forget it, it''s nonsense to talk too much now. This time, you''re an old man." Wu Hao shook his head and did not intend to pursue it. After all, it was meaningless.


    And just now she also recalled in her heart that if he was given another chance to choose, he might know that he would suffer from this pain, but he would definitely choose to accept inheritance.


    Because on this road, there is no such ease. There is no so-called ease at all. Hasn''t he suffered before? He nearly lost his life several times. Besides, it''s just the pain of not dying. I''m afraid it''s no big deal for him.


    "Boy, someone is coming to you..." about two hours later, the voice of emperor kongbei sounded.


    "What do you mean? Someone is coming to me? " Wu Hao checked the outside and found no suspicious trace.


    "Nobody, what are you doing?" Wu Hao said impatiently.


    "Can your boy''s perception compare with me? I said "yes, I can get here in less than three minutes, and it''s right for you."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. The emperor of kongbei shouldn''t lie, and he was right. Their perception is really different.


    Although there is only a trace of soul power left in the great kongbei, it is definitely not comparable to him.


    After all, he had fought with this trace of soul power before, and he was not like an opponent at all.


    About three minutes later, five figures appeared outside. Wu Hao stood up. It seems that what emperor kongbei said is true. These guys really came.


    "Master, it''s those guys." Zha Li Xiong also came to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao nodded. Just now he had sensed that several guys outside were the former doormen. It seems that they were not patient enough. Now they came to the door so soon.


    "Don''t go out yet. I''ll deal with it." Wu Hao looked at zari bear and said, then jumped out.


    "Master..." zhalixiong didn''t have time to stop, but he still obeyed Wu Hao without impulse.


    Wu Hao appeared and came to the roof, and those people were on the roof.


    "Everybody, I said it''s a little impolite to climb someone''s roof in the middle of the night. Do you want people to sleep?" Wu Hao yawned and asked.


    "You! When did you come up? " A man asked.


    "I just came up. What can I do for you?" Wu Hao asked several people like an ordinary chat, completely unprepared.


    "Hum, we''re looking for you!"


    "Looking for me?" Wu Hao pointed to his puzzled face.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    At this time, five men suddenly moved and surrounded Wu Hao.


    "Nothing. I''m just interested in your weapon. How about it? Do you want to take it out and study it? " A man with long hair spoke at this time.


    These people are all top-level strong men. It seems that they have not disturbed the top. After all, if they disturb the top, these two weapons probably have nothing to do with them.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll study my weapons myself, but if you want to kill people and steal goods, I can only admit advice, but there are only two weapons. Who do you think I should give them to?" Wu Hao took out cangyue and lanri.


    When the five saw these two weapons, they were naturally very excited and were ready to take action in an instant.


    "Hey, can''t you hear me? I said I would take it, but it''s not good to give it to anyone. Why don''t you decide privately first? After all, it''s just two weapons, but it''s not as important as my life. " Wu Hao pretended to be afraid.


    The five stopped and looked at each other.


    "This boy is playing tricks. Don''t believe it first. I think it''s better to solve him first. Don''t forget that there''s a duzali bear in it."


    Suddenly, the remaining four woke up and almost shot each other. After all, as Wu Hao said, there are only two daggers. How can five people divide them.


    Fortunately, someone reminded me that this is not the time to think about this problem. Everything has to wait until they get the weapon. After all, Zali bear is not the existence of each other easily.


    "Ah, it seems that some of you are not fools. Forget it. It''s boring. In that case, you all have to die."


    Wu Hao''s skin color instantly turned into a silver body. This was the first time he started the silver body. He didn''t know the effect at all.


    This is also the reason why he didn''t let zari bear fight. He wanted to see how strong the immortal skill was. Of course, he didn''t dare to try the attack of the strong on the peak. After all, he would die if he moved.


    But the peak level is OK. With his own physical strength, it doesn''t matter even if he resists the attack of the peak level strong one or two. Now with the silver body, there should be no big problem.


    "Boy, this silver body can''t be broken by the top level strong in the universe. What are you worried about?" Emperor kongbei was a little dissatisfied with Wu Hao''s inner behavior.


    At this time, Wu Hao was obviously worried about his inner behavior. This was his "immortal Kung Fu" of the great kongbei emperor. Wu Hao did not believe in his kung fu, which was an insult to chiguoguo.


    "Well... After all, it''s the first time. Everyone has the first time. I''m sorry!" Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. Seeing that the attack of the other five people had come in front of him, he subconsciously blocked the front with his hand.

 Chapter 646

    The attack of the five fell on Wu Hao. A spark burst out directly on Wu Hao, but it didn''t hurt Wu Hao at all.


    "I''m scared to death. It''s really all right?" Wu Hao''s buttocks are clamped just now. Although emperor kongbei said it''s okay, who knows if it''s okay. Haven''t you tried? Can you not be nervous.


    "This guy''s body training method is so strong?" The five people were surprised. Of course, they knew that Wu Hao practiced body skills, but they didn''t expect that he would be so strong, which also seemed a little abnormal.


    "You haven''t eaten?" Wu Hao asked with a sneer.


    The five people stopped and attacked Wu Hao again, but it still seemed to have no effect. The weapons collided with Wu Hao''s body. There were no casualties, only sparks.


    "No, I can''t break his defense." The five people retreated one after another. Obviously, they couldn''t break Wu Hao''s defense. They all wanted to escape.


    "If you can''t fight, you want to run. Why do you people all have this virtue?" Wu Hao smiled and opened the field of gravity.


    "Now that you have come, it is certainly impossible to let you go safely." The heavy pressure crushed five people to the ground.


    At this time, zari bear also appeared. The weapon in his hand was very decisive and killed one of them directly.


    Wu Hao didn''t do anything during this period. If he did, he could easily kill them in an instant, but he had other purposes.


    "Master, do you really want to let one go?" Zari bear''s face is a little ugly, because Wu Hao told him just now not to kill all of them. If necessary, let one go first.


    But he didn''t understand why he had to let one go. In the current situation, wouldn''t it be a little bad if one was let go?


    Now, although their situation is not very sensitive, once they attract the attention of others, there will certainly be other strong people at the top to come to the door.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a big threat to us." Wu Hao didn''t do it because everything was in his expectation.


    At this moment, one of them really slowly left the gravitational field and obviously wanted to escape.


    After Wu Hao observed it, he slowly weakened the gravitational magnetic field of the other party. It happened that the other party was far away from Zali bear, so it was just right to let the other party go.


    The other party didn''t notice anything wrong at all, thought it was the decline of gravity and magnetic field ability, and thought it was his good luck.


    Suddenly, while zhalixiong and Wu Hao were not paying attention, the other party ''swished'' and left the scene.


    "If you want to escape, there is no way!" Zari bear pretended to catch up, but the other party''s speed soared and even used speed magic weapons. It was obvious that he wanted to run for his life.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly. The other party was obviously very afraid. Zha Li Xiong was too serious. He scared the other party to use even magic weapons.


    He didn''t catch up with each other. When Zali Xiong came back, he continued to talk about the killing of the remaining two people, and then he returned to Wu Hao.


    "Master, I don''t quite understand why the man let the medicine go just now." Zhalixiong was still very worried because Wu Hao shouldn''t have let people go just now.


    If there is no accident, the other party will soon come with the strong at the top.


    He can cope with one. After all, he is also above the peak, but the other party must also think of this problem. There will definitely be two or even three people. Although Wu Hao''s strength is very strong, once exposed, it will be absolutely dangerous.


    "In order to improve your triangular contract matrix." Wu Hao said softly.


    Zhalixiong was surprised that Wu Hao was actually trying to improve the triangular contract array. So Wu Hao is going to choose a slave for him from another peak?


    "Although it''s good, I think it''s still very risky." Of course, zari bear is willing. After all, completing the triangular contract array is also good for his servant, which is equivalent to that he has become the master of others, but there are still great risks in the current trend.


    "It''s all right. The benefits and risks are often in direct proportion, aren''t they? Besides, the other party definitely doesn''t dare to make too much noise. Their goal is not you and me, but these two daggers. " Wu Hao smiled with Cang Yue and LAN RI.


    Zha Li Xiong also looked at it suspiciously. He had seen Wu Hao take it out before. But what are the two weapons? Although the quality is very high, doesn''t Wu Hao have a higher secondary artifact.


    "Is there anything special about these two weapons?" Zha Li Xiong looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Of course!" The blue moon and the blue sun in Wu Hao''s hand suddenly sent out dazzling light, and then merged together very magically.


    Watching this scene, Zali bear stared and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Sky... Sky sword?" After the light, the body of the sky sword appeared in front of him. Is the fusion of the two daggers the strongest secondary artifact of Wu Hao, the sky sword?


    "Yes, these two weapons are called cangyue dagger and lanri dagger. They can be combined into one to form a sky sword."


    Zha Li Xiong looked surprised. He never thought there was such a thing. No wonder Wu Hao was so confident. It turned out that this weapon was the sky sword.


    In that case, you can really have a try. After all, he has seen the power of the sky sword. Even if those guys really take away the sky moon and the LAN sun, they have recognized the Lord''s secondary artifact. As long as Wu Hao has an idea, they can fly back anytime and anywhere.


    At this time, the survivor who escaped has reached the safety zone. At this time, he is afraid that Wu Hao will catch up with him again.


    So his pace is as fast as you. He doesn''t hesitate. Now he has lost interest in Wu Hao''s two weapons. He is only interested in the lives of Wu Hao and Zali bear.


    He almost died in the hands of Zali bear just now, so others will come to him after Zali bear cleaned up. He can no longer dream of running for his life by relying on his own ability.


    Now we must let zari bear and his accomplice die, or he will die sooner or later.


    "Lord fanko!" The man rushed into a large Inn and started shouting before he went in.


    "Stop, what are you doing here!" The doorman at the door naturally knew him, but he stopped him.


    "I have something important to report to Lord Fanke. It''s about secondary artifact. Please inform Lord Fanke quickly."


    As soon as they listen, their faces change slightly, which is related to the second artifact? If so, they really can''t neglect.


    Immediately, they hurried in and informed Fanke that the second artifact was a big thing. Once delayed, they could not bear the responsibility.


    "Let you in." When he came back, he put him in.


    The man stepped in quickly and was relieved when he saw Fanke. Now he has reached the top of the mountain. It''s no use even if the Zali bear lives here. In front of Fanke, the Zali bear can''t kill him, not to mention there are so many strong people here.

 Chapter 647

    "Lord fanko, secondary artifact, a secondary artifact appeared." The man said excitedly as soon as he went in.


    "Where did you see the artifact? What weapon? " Fanko obviously didn''t care too much, because the second artifact is not so good in this age.


    "In the town, there are two daggers in the territory of Zali bear. Our five guards fight with each other. Zali bear is too strong and we are not opponents."


    "Zari bear''s territory? Did you say there were still two secondary artifacts? " Fanke looked at the man with serious eyes. One hand was already scarce. The possibility of two hands at one time was very small and absolutely impossible.


    The man hesitated for two seconds, then lowered his voice: "Lord Fanke, those two weapons have not reached the level of secondary artifact, but they have been wirelessly close to the secondary artifact. We have already handed over, so I know very well that those two weapons are very powerful."


    Fan Ke''s eyes narrowed slightly and suddenly looked at him with murderous spirit: "for the last time, don''t calculate any conspiracy for me. Since you haven''t reached the level of secondary artifact, don''t fix these empty ones for me. You just came to me for fear of being killed by others? Otherwise, even if you don''t reach the secondary artifact level, I''m afraid you can''t tell me. "


    The other party has unique vision. After all, he can see that the man is very anxious on the way over, and there is a relaxed look at the moment he saw him just now, so he was definitely chased all the way.


    Poop!


    The man knelt on the ground.


    "Lord fan, my subordinates dare not. Even if I give my subordinates a hundred courage, my subordinates can''t expire, Lord fan." The man''s attitude at this time is very serious, but fan Ke also has weight in his heart.


    "Come on, don''t fix this. Since the quality is infinitely close to the secondary artifact, I won''t let go, but you also said that zari bear also participated in this matter. It''s useless for me alone in the past. The other party has this level of weapons in hand. The general top level strong should not be the opponent."


    "I don''t think so, Lord fan. The man has only strong defense. In fact, he has only high-level strength." Of course, the man wanted to take credit at this time. After all, if Fanke was happy, it would not be necessary to reward him with a dagger at that time.


    Even if fanko couldn''t give him such a reward, once he helped fanko take down the two daggers, his credit was definitely not small.


    "Advanced?" Fanko thought for a while. He is a very careful person, so he won''t choose easily.


    But this time he was really careless. The high-level strongmen were really nothing in front of him. Their defense was very strong. No matter how strong their defense was, they could resist the bombardment of many top-level strongmen.


    "Prepare people. You are responsible for dealing with the man. If you can get weapons, I can consider how to reward you." Fanko looked at the man and said.


    As soon as the man heard this, he immediately startled and stood up to take orders. This is a great benefit for her, which must not be missed.


    Wu Hao and zhalixiong stay together at this time. Just now, Emperor kongbei gave Wu Hao a message that someone wants to love, and it seems that many people have come to each other this time.


    "It''s all right, master. There are many of them, and naturally there are many of us. As long as you can pull all the strong ones into the field in the end, no one will find your identity."


    Wu Hao nodded. He also thought so. The other party sent so many people this time. Obviously, the man who escaped boasted that the weapon in his hand was a secondary artifact, otherwise the other party would not fight so much?


    However, originally he thought that the other party would definitely unite two people to come over, but now there is only one. So it seems that the other party should want to swallow it alone, or the man who ran away didn''t make it clear, but also wanted to get some benefits for himself.


    But this time he won''t give the other party any benefits, let alone the previous release. Don''t go this time.


    A few minutes later, fanko came to the scene with dozens of top-level strong men.


    Zari bear also took several top-level strong men to meet him.


    "Fanko, you don''t stay in your place anymore. Why are you here?" Zari asked sternly.


    Fanko smiled and said, "of course, I came to see you. By the way, I''ll see your two secondary artifacts here."


    "Secondary artifact? I''m afraid you''ve heard it by hearsay. Where did you get the secondary artifact here? " Zari bear shrugged and said.


    "Don''t you know if you''ve called people out? By the way, solve the thing you killed me just now. " Fanko''s face suddenly changed, and it was obvious that he was going to start rough.


    "What if I kill them? Don''t they allow me to kill my people in my territory? " Zari bear was also ready to start at any time. For a time, both sides were full of gunpowder.


    "Hehe, as the saying goes, a big dog depends on its owner. If my people do wrong, I will naturally educate them, but you kill them directly. It''s too embarrassing for me."


    "Hahaha, Lord fan is really funny. What''s face? If you want to know what face is, your people won''t make trouble in my territory." Zari bear smiled and then pointed his knife at Fanke.


    "So you want to see Zhenzhang with me?" Fanko got up slowly with a smile on his face.


    "It is said that there are many strong people whose strength reaches the peak in this place, but there are not many who can measure each other. Some people have compared me with you, some say you are stronger than me, and some say I am stronger than you. Today I also want to see whether you are stronger or me!"


    Boom!


    Fan Ke was very fast. As soon as his voice fell, he launched an attack on Zali bear, and the two plunged into the ground.


    Wu Hao also appeared at this time. Fan Ke was not there. Of course, he also took this opportunity to clean up the others.


    But in order to keep a low profile and solve these people unharmed, Wu Hao waved to open a space door for Zali and Xiong.


    "Fanko, come with me, don''t spread to my territory!" Zari bear enters the other end of the space first.


    And Fanke thought and got into it. As a top-level strong man, is he still afraid of this little thing.


    After sending away Zha Li Xiong and fan Ke, Wu Hao was relieved. Next, it was time to deal with these people at ease.


    Wu Hao turned into a real killer, quietly hiding in the dark. He solved one person from time to time. After a while, the original dozen people became eight.


    "What''s the matter? They have fewer people than us. Why did we lose so many people?" They also found that something was wrong. Why did they die six or seven people in such a short time.


    "No, they must have some plan. Retreat first."

 Chapter 648

    "Want to withdraw? You''re afraid you''re dreaming. " Wu Hao suddenly started, and the gravity field covered the whole area.


    Because of his own reasons, Wu Hao only used the field of gravity. After all, he can''t be crazy enough to kill himself.


    After killing three people in a row, there are only five left on the other side, and there are still eight left on their side. Eight against five. The outcome has stabilized.


    "You solve these five people, and I''ll help zari bear." When Wu Hao withdrew from the battlefield, Wu Hao promised one after another.


    Wu Hao''s performance just now was so fierce that he solved so many people in just one minute.


    "It''s said that he has a weapon close to a secondary artifact in his hand. It should be true. Otherwise, how could he easily solve the top strong? He''s just a senior."


    "Come on, don''t make such an idea. People can kill these people as well as us. Concentrate on things."


    Wu Hao opens the door of the space and jumps in. At this time, Zali bear and Fanke are fighting in the air.


    "Master, here you are." Zha Li Xiong stopped and looked at Wu Hao.


    "Master? Zari bear, did you just call him master? " Fan Ke looked at Wu Hao with a slight squint in his eyes.


    He didn''t mean to laugh, because he noticed that something was really wrong, very strange.


    "It''s all right. You''ll follow soon. Just watch." Wu Hao said to Zha Li Xiong. He rushed up with a vigorous step, and Fanke retreated again and again.


    "Who are you and what''s your purpose!" Fanko was indeed very vigilant. From the beginning, he found that something was wrong.


    Unfortunately, he was completely fascinated by the secondary artifact at that time, so he came in a hurry, but now he knows he is wrong. I''m afraid what happened now is not a coincidence.


    With Wu Hao''s ability, I''m afraid it''s absolutely impossible to let him go back alive, but he can receive news that Wu Hao and Zali Xiong deliberately made everything.


    "Want to know who I am? It''s not easy! " Wu Hao sneered, and the fields of fire, time, space and gravity appeared one after another.


    "You, you are! You are Wu Tian! " Fan Ke looked at Wu Hao in horror. How could he be unfamiliar with these? At the beginning, he also had a hand with Wu Hao. In the face of these layers of means, he was very familiar with them.


    Bang!


    As soon as the sky sword came out, fan Ke was devastated. Although Wu Hao was only senior at this time, he knew very well that Wu Hao could defeat them only at the intermediate level.


    And now the senior can only show more and more terror. I''m afraid he has no hope.


    "This is the secondary artifact you want. Dare you come and get it?" Wu Hao has recovered his true body. Since he wants to accept fan Ke, his true identity naturally doesn''t have to be concealed. Moreover, he has locked the surrounding space. Even if fan Ke has a magic weapon of space, it is absolutely impossible to leave, so now they have caught a turtle in a jar.


    "What are you going to do to get me here?" Asked fanko coldly.


    Since Wu Hao didn''t start with him now, he must have a purpose. In addition, Zha Li Xiong just called Wu Hao "master", it must have something to do with this matter.


    "I have to say that you are still very smart. Of course, I brought you here to help me and be my servant."


    Sure enough!


    "Impossible!" Fanke refused decisively. When did he receive such grievances and want to be a servant to others, like zari bear? Absolutely impossible.


    "If it''s impossible, you can only die here. Can you think clearly?" Wu Hao lifted the sky sword and pointed to fan Ke.


    "Hum, if you want to keep me, it depends on whether you have this ability. You are not the only one who can escape." Suddenly, a round magic weapon appeared in Fanke''s hand. He said a spell, obviously urging the Dharma array.


    Go!


    With a loud roar, Wu Hao thought something terrible would happen, but the scene was silent.


    The estimation that fan Ke just used is a magic weapon of space type, otherwise it can''t be unresponsive. After all, the surrounding space has been sealed by him.


    After a few seconds of silence, Fanke''s face gradually became ugly and looked at the magic weapon in his hand.


    "What, what''s going on?" Then he tried again. The result was the same. Wu Hao was a little bored and stood in place and took out his earwax.


    "Hey, you''ve tried so many times. Is it useful?" Wu Hao yawned and asked.


    "You, it''s definitely you. You have space. Did you do it?" Fan Ke pointed to Wu Hao and asked, with an incomparable atmosphere in his heart.


    Wu Hao shrugged: "since you all know that I have space ability, why do you struggle? Yes, if you use space magic weapons, it can''t be effective. "


    Fan Ke was so angry that there was no hope for him to escape? Is it true that there are only two choices, either to die or to be a servant?


    He is a great fan Ke. When he goes to the universe, he is not an absolute strong man. He actually wants to be reduced to being a servant for others. When he thinks about it, he is about to explode.


    "Absolutely impossible, dream!" Fan Ke attacked Wu Hao suddenly, and then ran away. However, as soon as he got up, he felt deeply embarrassed.


    Because of the gravity field, he didn''t have much speed at all. Wu Hao and Zali bear soon caught up.


    "As I said, you have no choice. It''s two days'' walk from here to there. Do you think you still have hope to go back alive? No, you do, but you have to be my servant. "


    "Damn it, Wu Tian, don''t go too far. I can promise not to participate in the arrest of you, but it''s too much to be your servant. At least I''m also a strong man at the top." Fanko still refused.


    "Well, tell me about you. Don''t you follow me? I can take you through the earth to refine fire, obtain the field of killing gods, eat popular and drink spicy. "


    At the mention of the field of killing God, fanko''s eyes changed slightly.


    Yes, although being a servant for Wu Hao is really oppressive, the field of killing God, which is the field of killing God, will double its strength with the superposition of fields.


    Just like Wu Hao, Wu Hao''s four fields can easily crush their peak with advanced strength. What a terrible existence.


    "Fanko, don''t struggle. Although I was like you at the beginning, I''m sure you won''t regret it after you join us." At this time, zari bear also said.


    "Yes, I will never let you regret it. Or, thirty years, you and me for thirty years. If you still want to leave at that time, you can be free at any time." Wu Hao made a promise immediately.


    Fanko was really excited to hear this.

 Chapter 649

    Thirty years, in exchange for a field of killing God, you know, he has been refining fire here for decades.


    He has stayed at the edge of the universe for ten years alone. In these ten years, he has nothing to do with the two monsters, let alone spend another 30 years to successfully pass through the interception of the two monsters.


    "Thirty years, Fanke, you can think clearly. I believe you will never regret it at that time. At least not now. I won''t regret it for 30, 50 or 100 years."


    Zhalixiong didn''t lie at all. At first, of course, he refused, but later, after he really understood Wu Hao''s talent, he knew that his choice would never be wrong.


    With Wu Hao''s talent and extraordinary ability, I''m afraid he can really break through the threshold of the universe.


    Although they are at the peak now, they are not qualified to break through this threshold. There may be many strong people who can reach this level.


    However, there are few people who can break through. I''m afraid there can''t be one among 10000, because the strong people at the top of the whole universe add up to only a thousand people, and none of these thousand people can surpass the cosmic level. It can be seen how low this probability is.


    But now he vaguely began to believe that Wu Hao might be able to break through this barrier.


    If Wu Hao is really the chosen one and can really break through the barrier, it is best for him to follow Wu Hao. In this way, he has a strong backing behind him. Maybe it only takes time to polish, and he can also break through?


    "Zari bear, I want to talk to you alone." Fanko looked at zari bear and said very seriously.


    Zha Li Xiong glanced at Wu Hao and nodded seriously.


    After Wu Hao''s consent, Zali Xiong chaofanke walked over, and then the two left the scene, while Wu Hao stayed in place and waited.


    Of course, he is not afraid of fanko. He took the opportunity to escape at this time. This area has been locked and fanko can''t escape.


    And since fanko has chosen to calm down and talk, it proves that he has a choice. Now he just needs to determine his choice.


    About five minutes later, the two walked back. A smile appeared on Zali bear''s face, while Fanke''s face was a little unwilling and helpless, which also showed their negotiation results.


    "How''s it going? Have you made a choice? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "Hehe, do I have any choice? Let''s start. You said, "thirty years, thirty years later, I''ll choose."


    At this moment, fan Ke''s eyes were fixed on Wu Hao, very hard to see through.


    Because just now zhalixiong told him that if anyone can break through the cosmic barrier, perhaps only Wu Hao in front of him.


    And the powerful strength of Wu Hao and the great emperor of kongbei were all told.


    As the strong of the older generation, they naturally know many things, just like the misdeeds of the child and mother star.


    They have a little hatred with the child and mother star, so when Zali Xiong said that Wu Hao was attacking the child and mother star now, he had the answer in his heart.


    Xuanming emperor and kongbei emperor don''t know, but what he knows is that Wu Hao is really hidden. At the same time, his strength is very strong, and he is only about 30.


    If such a young man has such talent, can he be regarded as a pervert.


    "No problem." Wu Hao readily agrees, and then asks zari bear to start the array.


    "Triangular contract matrix"? You set up a triangular contract array, so I''m not... "Fan Ke looked at Zali bear with a black line on his face and an atmosphere in his eyes.


    "Oh, old fan, make do with it. You and I don''t care about the master-slave relationship, but you have to listen to the master, otherwise the master-slave relationship will still score."


    Zhalixiong was naturally very proud at this time. He had been oppressed for so long. Now he finally accepted a servant, and his heart was naturally a little happy.


    "I''ll go. Can you have a lower limit?" Fan Ke couldn''t help but spit out fragrance, but the reality was so cruel that he had no choice at all.


    Ah


    Anyway, they are all servants. Everyone''s servants are the same. Don''t they all work for Wu Hao? The same reason.


    After the triangular contract array was launched, the blood of the three people melted into Wu Hao''s mind. With another trace of spiritual power in Wu Hao''s mind, this spiritual power is fan Ke''s.


    "Come on, old fan, you''ll follow me in the future." The zari bear patted fanko on the shoulder.


    Although the two fought like fire and water just now, they have reconciled. They are both servants. Naturally, they have to get along well.


    "Get out." Fanko said angrily.


    "All right, go back. I don''t know how it is." Wu Hao opens the space gate and leaves first.


    At this time, the battle here was over, and all the strong men brought by fanko were killed, but this time there was a lot of noise.


    Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly and suddenly turned around. The sky in his hands became the blue moon and the blue sun.


    He threw the blue moon and shot at Fanke.


    Fan Ke almost didn''t react. He didn''t understand why Wu Hao shot him.


    But Wu Hao clapped his hand on his chest. All this behavior was very confused.


    But a few seconds later, he understood that several powerful breath had come at a gallop.


    "Fan Ke, don''t deceive people too much. All your people are dead now. Even if you are strong, what can you do!" The knife in Zali bear''s hand pointed to Fanke with firm eyes.


    But the three of them were communicating in their minds.


    "Fortunately, the master reacts quickly, otherwise he will be found." Zhalixiong said in a nervous voice that once this matter was exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Is Lao Fan all right? Was he hurt just now?" Wu Hao also asked.


    "It''s all right, master, but you just slapped..." fan Kegang was really angry for a moment, but it had dissipated, and he felt feasible for Wu Hao''s wisdom.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a slap. It''s just a mess. It''s no big deal. Now let''s muddle through."


    "What are you doing?" There were three strong men on the scene. The three strong men looked at Zali bear and fanko with dignified faces.


    "What are you doing? Can''t you see? They killed my men! You''d better stay out of this! "


    Fan Ke then smashed the weapon in his hand at Zali bear. Of course he couldn''t shoot Wu Hao.


    Because Wu Hao''s superficial strength is only high-level. Once he takes action, he only needs one move to deal with ordinary high-level.


    But Wu Hao is an ordinary senior strong man? Let''s not say whether he can deal with it. Even if he can, he can''t do it to Wu Hao. If Wu Hao has something wrong, won''t he and Zali bear be cool?


    "That''s enough for you two! You just made too much noise. What if Wu Tian has a chance to do later! "

 Chapter 650

    "Hum, labor and capital can''t manage these now. Kill him first." Zari bear also said angrily and solemnly.


    Their acting skills exploded. Unexpectedly, both sides had been hurt. They didn''t lose each other''s formation at all. After a while, both sides vomited blood one after another.


    "If you want me to die, don''t live well. You can''t go away today!" Zari bear holds the knife in his hand. Suddenly the sky changes color and the terrible Weiya sweeps in.


    "No, this guy wants to use a unique skill. Once he uses a unique skill, I''m afraid the town won''t be protected."


    "You think I''m afraid you can''t!" Fanko immediately followed with the strongest blow.


    "You two stop." However, they didn''t intend to stop.


    Wu Hao looked at them calmly. This move was also what Wu Hao asked them to do.


    After all, acting needs a full set, otherwise how can these guys believe it.


    "No, they''re serious. Stop them." Seeing the situation, the three had to make a move. If they didn''t make a move, the whole town would be destroyed.


    At the same time, the three shot together, and the powerful energy was pressed down by the three together.


    After all, these three people are above the peak, which is naturally better than fanko and Zali bear.


    "What do you want? Get out of here!" Zari said angrily, and he wanted to rush up again.


    "Zari bear, you''d better stop. This is not just your territory!" The three people suddenly surrounded zari bear. It seems that if zari bear is impulsive again, the three of them are expected to return.


    Now the bear found the steps and was quiet for a while.


    "OK, you three help him, don''t you? I''ll remember it."


    "Ah, don''t say that, zari bear. We''re not helping anyone, but for the sake of the overall situation. Today, no matter you or Fanke, if we continue to fight, we will fight. I hope you can understand this."


    Zali bear stopped talking, and the last three looked at Fanke.


    "Fanko, you are usually a safe person. You should understand what we mean."


    Fan Ke nodded: "of course I understand this. I''m afraid some pig brains don''t understand it, but he killed my men. Naturally, this matter can''t be solved like this. But today, I think in the face of the three, I can''t pursue them. I want to die and live. I fan Ke will solve it privately."


    With that, fanko left with hate eyes, but Zali bear was still swearing behind.


    "Fan Ke, you coward, have the ability to come just now. I killed your people, and you left with a disheartened face? Really, no seed! "


    Fanko then stopped and glared at zari bear.


    "Hum, Zha Li Xiong, wait. I''ll come to you to settle this account."


    "Cut, you have no seed. Come now." The bear roared again.


    "Come on, zari bear, stop it. Do you really want to get into trouble?" The three drank the zari bear again.


    "Cut, do you really think that egghead dares to come back? Like a shrinking turtle, forget it, it''s boring. " After saying that, Zali Xiong returned to his Inn and took his people by the way.


    In the outside world, Wu Hao is naturally his subordinate, but when he returns to the room, Zali Xiong treats Wu Hao respectfully.


    "How are you, master? Is my acting OK? " Zha Li Xiong asked with a smile.


    Wu Hao nodded: "it''s OK. Don''t try too hard in the future."


    "Come on, Zha Li bear, are you so ashamed to scold me like that just now?" At this time, fanko''s voice sounded in their minds.


    "Well, I''m also trying to act. Otherwise, how can they know whether we''re coming for real or fake? You can scold me. Who told you not to scold."


    "Labor and capital are not as vulgar as you!" Although it was acting, fan Ke was still a little angry. After all, he was scolded as a counselor. It is estimated that many people will know about it soon. He can''t hang fan Ke''s face.


    If it weren''t for Wu Hao and acting for others, zhalixiong would dare to scold him like this. He would definitely jump up and destroy the whole town.


    "OK, you two should pay attention to it in the next period of time, but there should be no less disputes. I will enter the state of cultivation in the next time. You should also seize the time to make preparations for breaking through the barrier in advance."


    After Wu Hao explained everything, he entered a closed state. Now his strength is advanced. It must be unrealistic to rely on this time to reach the peak.


    But the cultivation here is naturally much better than that outside, so he decided to make good use of the next time and move towards the peak wholeheartedly.


    Of course, this time alone is not enough to reach the peak. He just wants to improve a little, which is better than not making any progress.


    At the same time, the purple Python actually produced an effect according to he Lao''s method.


    Under the joint calculation, they solved each other''s two peaks, Sanming peak level strong.


    The purple Python left the Earth Dragon Star immediately after they finished playing, and didn''t give them any chance at all.


    This war can be said to have achieved great success. Mr. He''s method undoubtedly impressed everyone. After all, he can calculate various factors in this case. It can be said that Mr. He has a unique vision.


    After the fight, they left Tulong and came to sea snake near the earth, which belongs to a water system planet.


    Once logged in, xiuside began to establish a protection module, and he Lao and others began to check the status of the planet.


    After three hours of inspection, it belongs to an unmanned galaxy. The land area of the whole planet is not even 5%. It can be called a water planet.


    This planet is completely suitable for human habitation. As long as it is properly developed, it is even more livable than the earth.


    Because the water problem has been solved in all aspects, and although the land is not enough, there is no need to worry at all.


    After all, the earth''s engineering team is not for fun. Have you heard of Jingwei reclamation? Have you seen the reclamation project? The largest sea area can be filled into a plain for you.


    "It''s really a beautiful blue planet. This is what a planet should have been like." He Lao sighed, because once upon a time, his planet was the same and so beautiful.


    "Yes, our hometown used to be very beautiful, but it''s a pity..." the two brothers Tongling and Tongya stood together and couldn''t help sighing. It''s either the child and mother star. Now they are still living a comfortable life in their hometown.


    But the appearance of the child and mother star broke the silence. Everything has disappeared. Their hometown and their families have all died in the hands of the strong child and mother star. That''s why they hate the child and mother star so much that they don''t die with the child and mother star!

 Chapter 651

    "In this universe, there must be many people like us. Their hometown has been destroyed, displaced and floating in the universe. I think we might as well establish here as a second hometown and let all those who have no home come to this planet."


    Tongling suddenly mentioned this suggestion, and everyone looked at him one after another.


    "What, what''s the matter? No way? It seems that I am not thoughtful. " Tong Ling smiled awkwardly.


    "Great!" Suddenly someone shouted.


    "This proposal is really great. I agree!"


    "Me too. The planet is so beautiful. It''s certainly good to be our second hometown."


    Many people made a sound, but no one refused at the scene. Hearing bursts of cheers, Tongling was a little happy. It seems that everyone holds the same idea.


    "Boy, you have a good idea, but how do you plan to find the remaining people? You should know that the whole universe is so huge that it''s hard to find." Jennings certainly agrees with Tongling''s suggestion, but the universe is too big and there are not enough people. It''s not easy to get a foothold on this planet.


    At this time, the purple Python not far away came over and said loudly, "it''s very simple. As long as Wu Hao comes back, we will start the battle. Naturally, the reputation will ring, and the strong who hear the wind will come one after another."


    "Yes!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if you have no hometown, this is your hometown, but I hope you can fight to protect your hometown in the future and don''t leave any regrets."


    This once means that they will be rooted in mercury from now on.


    Even if the strong ones of the home star chase after them, they can''t retreat. If they retreat again, it may be a lifetime.


    "Now it''s about seven months before Wu Hao comes back. As long as we can hide properly, we should be able to persevere, but whether we can persevere depends on what you mean."


    The people were silent for a while. They didn''t know which bloody man suddenly shouted.


    "Resolutely do not retreat and defend my hometown!" As soon as this remark came out, more than 100 people at the scene echoed it one after another. It can be seen that they are serious this time, and purple Python is not hesitating.


    "Xiuside, in that case, it depends on you. Try to support Wu Hao until he comes back, and we will make new efforts to build a new home from today. Please inform Wu Hao of our current position."


    Thurster nodded, and naturally he would try his best.


    Although he has not lost his hometown, his hometown is still on the home star, but for him, even if he returns to the home star, he can''t return to his hometown, so this also means that it will become his second home.


    "Everybody, I have a small request. I hope you can agree." Then thurster spoke.


    "You all know that my hometown is the home star again. I am a citizen of the European Wind kingdom. I know what the home star has done to you, but the European Wind Kingdom has never participated, so I hope you can accommodate our European Wind Kingdom, because now the European Wind kingdom may suffer a heavy blow because of my relationship."


    Xiuside said a lot, and the people listened quietly. Of course, after saying that, the people also expressed great understanding.


    Perhaps they all know that these times, if it was not for xiuside''s calculation, if it was not for xiuside''s constant monitoring of the mother planet and chasing their strong ones, maybe they could not escape smoothly at all.


    Everyone expressed understanding, everyone expressed acceptance, and the five teams were unexpectedly United


    No, it should not be unexpected. From the first day they knew each other and the day their hometown was destroyed, they may have been doomed that their fate will be bound together, so they know more about the need to cherish each other.


    "Thank you for understanding xiuside, but there is another problem. It is urgent to save Oufeng kingdom. The other party may have understood that xiuside has rebelled against us this time. I think we should take over those families."


    Zimang''s words moved xiuside. He thought so, but he was afraid that his requirements were too excessive. Unexpectedly, zimang took the initiative to put forward them, which also means that he may have saved their European Wind kingdom.


    "Leave it to us." Iron lion and Optimus volunteered. They both have space magic weapons, so the work of saving people should naturally be handed over to them.


    "Well, yes, I believe you two. Of course, I also believe you can do better. For example, buy us more time." The purple Python showed a strange smile.


    The iron lion may not understand, but Optimus nodded. His heart was like half a mirror. He had understood more than half of the meaning of purple python, and he had this plan in his heart at the beginning.


    The two took the keepsake of thurster and set off immediately. There was still a distance from the parent star. During this period, they settled in the blue star, and then jumped from the blue star to the parent star at one time.


    A few days later, Wu Hao received xiuside''s reply. Hearing such a big decision outside, Wu Hao couldn''t help frowning.


    He is naturally happy that they can find a new hometown, but is this a blessing or a curse?


    According to the current situation, they are not the opponents of the strong on the home planet at all. At least they can''t fight with the strong before he goes back.


    Can you really persist in seven months? According to the principle, the calculation of the large objects of the parent star, coupled with the tracking of those strong ones, will never exceed half a year.


    But he still needs seven months to go back, obviously more than a month. How can they persist in this month?


    A month is so long for the war that it can kill everyone.


    But xiuside told him that it was everyone''s decision. Before, they failed to protect their hometown. This time, it was different. This time, even if they lost their lives, they also wanted to protect their hometown.


    Wu Hao was also helpless about this decision. Although he also wanted to stop this behavior, he knew that once it was stopped, it would be cruel.


    Those vagrants found a glimmer of hope at this time, and he couldn''t bear to stop them.


    "A month, can you insist?" Wu Hao inquired.


    There was a silence in my mind for a while, and finally I heard a sigh.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I don''t have a bottom. Big celestial bodies are too powerful and the operation is far beyond the black system, so I can''t be sure. Of course, if I''m lucky, it can work."


    Luck?


    Wu Hao frowned.


    War can''t just look at luck. Once you just look at luck, it means that the whole life also depends on luck.


    He doesn''t need and can''t hope for luck. Once he hopes, he may deserve everyone''s life.

 Chapter 652

    "Listen to my xiuside, they can resist, but once the time with me cannot be made up, you must calculate the escape route, and your hometown can be recaptured. Trust me." Wu Hao said calmly.


    He still can''t watch these people die. It''s too cruel for everyone.


    "Well, I want to tell them. I hope they can understand. You have to hurry back."


    "Well, I''ll rush back as soon as the door is opened, and you tell the iron lion that in case of danger, let them not hesitate to use the field of killing gods, and maybe they can fight against them for a period of time."


    Iron lion seven or eight people have passed the local fire refining, and should have obtained the field of killing gods.


    Therefore, the field of killing gods composed of them is bound to be powerful. Of course, he doesn''t know what effect it will have, but it will definitely let the strong on the home planet drink a pot.


    After the two ended the call, Wu Hao entered the state of cultivation again. Now he can''t be distracted and disturbed by anything.


    Since he can''t leave now, he must go all out to improve his strength, otherwise he will face the strong players of the home star.


    In a flash, half a year passed.


    The iron lion and Optimus smoothly took away all the people of the European Wind kingdom. Of course, according to the purple python, Optimus and the iron lion saved people first, and then launched an attack on the parent star''s strong one.


    This attack attracted many strong people, and there was a mistake in the large celestial system that was still searching for them in the vast universe.


    Everyone thought they had returned to their home planet and immediately arranged hundreds of strong men to go out to hang, but they did not disappear after they went to the Oufeng empire. Hundreds of strong men searched for a week.


    So Optimus''s move bought them critical time.


    Wu Hao has also finished his cultivation, and there are only about 20 days left before the door is opened.


    In the remaining 20 days, Wu Hao decided to make it bigger.


    Now what they lack most is the top strength. The more strong people on the top, the better.


    So far, he has only fanko and Zali bear, but it is far from enough to fight his mother star.


    "Zari bear, can your so-called triangular contract array continue to expand?"


    For these strong, we can''t conquer them by conventional means, otherwise the other party can enter a dangerous period anytime and anywhere.


    If you want to conquer the other party, you must have restrictions, just like using the triangular contract array to limit all the actions of the other party. Even if the other party wants to be unfavorable to him, it is impossible.


    Triangular contract array is a contract array that unilaterally protects the master. If a servant moves a little mind and means, he will die ugly.


    This is also the reason why fanko and Zali bear treat him so respectfully. Although his ability and talent have conquered them, the greater reason is the power of the contract array.


    "Of course, but if you want to establish an array, you have to be on my side or Fanke''s side. As long as we establish a master servant relationship with each other, it will naturally be on your master."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao wondered, "in that case, why don''t I build a Dharma array myself? Is that unnecessary? "


    Although zhalixiong is loyal to him now, he is still a little worried. After all, the relationship they have established is not far-reaching.


    Knowing that Wu Hao misunderstood him, Zali bear was not angry and explained with a blind face.


    "At first, the master can establish the first generation of the triangular contract array, but the next generation must be established by the second generation. With a simple principle, you should be able to understand that with servants, do you still need the master to cook by himself?"


    Hearing the last sentence, Wu Hao smiled. Although zhalixiong''s explanation was a little vulgar, it was not unreasonable. It was really the case.


    "OK, let''s aim at two targets."


    "Two? Is it too impulsive? " Zha Li Xiong asked with some worry that the two strong men above the peak really have a big goal.


    Wu Hao naturally knows this, but he can''t help it. Now is not the time to hesitate. He wants to be more powerful.


    At present, there is not enough time. He must admit more strong players before.


    "No impulse, I''m sure." Wu Hao decided to finish a big one this time. Even if there is a loss, it doesn''t matter. As long as he can recruit more strong people, there is nothing to lose.


    After Wu Hao''s decision, zhalixiong and Fanke began to make calculations. According to Wu Hao''s words, they must be strong, and it''s best to be similar to them.


    Wu Hao believes that as long as these people are brought back, it will definitely be the power of World War I.


    The strong in the earth refining fire itself is stronger than the ordinary strong.


    Although they are all strong at the top, he doesn''t think those outside the top will be opponents of fanko and others.


    "Then the two of them?" Wu Hao looks at the two people on the list.


    Chers and Tonia have a woman.


    "This woman is a powerful swordsman. Her sword technique is superb and her sword spirit is refined. I feel that she should not be much weaker than the master''s eternal sword."


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Wu Hao became interested. You know, perhaps the eternal sword is one of his most proud.


    Now zhalixiong actually said that the swordsmanship of the Ming female swordsman might not be much weaker than him, which surprised him. If so, it would be very powerful.


    "OK, then ask her if she is beautiful?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    Since the other party is a woman, as a man, he naturally hopes that the other party is a beautiful woman.


    "Of course, she is the most beautiful woman among the strong at the top of the mountain here, and she is also the strongest..." Zali Xiong smiled awkwardly.


    "You shouldn''t have..." Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "This......" Zha Li Xiong also smiled, and finally they understood what happened.


    Zha Li Xiong estimated that he had flirted with others at the beginning, but was educated by the other party. Otherwise, why did Zha Li Xiong say that he was also the strongest? Naturally, he must have experienced it, so he knew the other party''s toughness.


    "Do it tomorrow. You''ll see what means you use." Wu Hao actually knows, but he also wants to see the hands-on ability of Zali bear and fan Ke.


    At present, fanko doesn''t stay with them because of sensitive reasons, but because they have a triangular contract array, they can contact in their mind at any time, which also makes their communication better solved.


    "Lao Fan, this matter has to be done by you. You have a close relationship with her. I''ll solve the other one. How about our division of labor and cooperation?" Zari bear said to fanko with a smile.

 Chapter 653

    Because if we want to talk about the relationship, Fanke''s relationship is much better than Tonia''s relationship. It can even be said that they are closer. Maybe it has something to do with their appearance.


    Fan Ke belongs to the long and handsome type, which is at least more pleasing to the eye than he looks. Naturally, he can get close to women more easily.


    "Don''t talk to me in that voice. I feel sick." Fanko said angrily.


    Although he couldn''t see each other''s expressions, at this moment he could fully imagine what Zali bear would look like. It was absolutely obscene.


    Wu Hao smiled helplessly. When he first came into contact with Zali bear, he didn''t know that Zali bear was such a person. Now for a long time, Zali bear''s character has gradually exposed and become more and more skinny.


    "Master, Tonia, I wonder if I can stop fighting her and talk to her." At the end, fanko''s voice was getting louder and louder.


    "Oh, oh, I said, the old boy is embarrassed." Zari bear began to laugh.


    "Come on, old Zha, get down to business." Wu Hao stopped Zha Li bear and immediately Zha Li bear stopped talking.


    "Lao Fan, are you sure?" Wu Hao asked seriously.


    Fanke was silent for a moment and seriously replied, "I''m sure, but not absolutely confident. At least I have a chance."


    Fan Ke did this for a reason. In the past six months, he saw Wu Hao''s arrogance.


    Although he and zari bear belong to servants, Wu Hao has never regarded them as servants. He also calls him Lao Fan. Secretly, they may be servants, but in fact, they may be more like friends.


    So he slowly began to accept Wu Hao, not as exclusive as before.


    Now he really understands that he has not lost anything in the field of killing gods for 30 years, and it seems that he has made a lot of money by helping Wu Hao.


    "OK, then I''ll give you five minutes. It must be solved in your way within five minutes, or I can solve it in my way." Since fanko mentioned it, he naturally has to give this face.


    What does fanko have to do with that woman, as Zali bear said?


    Ah, considering that he lost money and wanted to have a maid, he didn''t expect that it was Fanke''s woman. Now he''s in trouble. It seems that he''s so lucky.


    Two days later, Wu Hao and zari bear quietly sneaked into the territory of chers, and Fanke also began to take action.


    Because of the relationship between the two, fanko had already stabbed Tonia''s room early.


    The two talked for a while. Fan Ke also knew that Wu Hao and they had begun to take action. He had to hurry up and try to get enough time for himself as much as possible.


    "Tonia, you also know the situation here. Let me ask you, if you are given a chance to exchange 30 years for the field of killing gods and leave the earth to refine fire, will you?"


    When fanko asked this question, Tonia looked at him suspiciously, because she felt that fanko seemed to be joking.


    Indeed, because he didn''t know what Tonia thought, fanko didn''t dare to take risks, so he pretended to be joking like an ordinary chat.


    "Hehe, don''t be kidding. There''s no such good thing. Of course, I''d like to exchange 30 years for the field of killing gods. These 30 years are a drop in the bucket for our level. If you want to take it away."


    Fanko was stunned, but then he reacted. Tonia seemed to have misunderstood.


    "Joining these 30 years is not a direct exchange, but let you be a slave to each other for 30 years?"


    Tonya frowned a little and looked at fanko incomprehensibly.


    "What do you mean? Why are you asking such strange questions? Do you think it''s possible to be a slave? We are on top. " Obviously, Tonia naturally refused to mention slaves.


    "What if the other party is nice to you and doesn''t treat you as a slave? Instead, treat you like a friend. How would you choose? " Fanko then asked.


    At this time, Tonia suddenly stood up and kept a little distance from fanko.


    "Fanko, what on earth do you have to say? Are you here today for this matter?"


    Fan Ke calmed down. He was really too excited just now. It''s Wu Hao''s fault. Just give him five minutes. How can he calm down and solve the problem.


    "Hey, Tonia, in that case, I''m dissatisfied with you. Wu Tian, I''ve found it, and now I''m helping him." Fanko has confessed, because he knows he has to confess sooner or later. Why hide one.


    "What? You found him? And now I''m helping him? " Tonia''s right hand moved slightly, and the long sword appeared in her hand.


    "Calm down and listen to me." Fanko doesn''t want to have a conflict with Tonia, let alone fight against Tonia. Now he can only hope that Tonia can listen to him quietly.


    But fortunately, Tonia gave him this face, which is not in vain. The relationship between them is fairly good.


    "In fact, I refused at first, but now I''m actually very satisfied. At least Wu Tian is different from what we imagined. At first, we just went to him with the intention of achieving our goal and arrested him. In fact, we were all wrong. We can have a very harmonious way, but we have to become enemies."


    "Harmonious way? What you said about the harmonious way is not what you said about thirty years of servant? Fanko, when did you fall here? " Tonia interrupted fanko''s explanation, because no matter what, she still couldn''t understand that she had reached the peak and could be called a top class existence in this world, but she couldn''t understand and accept being someone else''s servant.


    "No, as I said, don''t you understand that thirty years is in exchange for killing gods and leaving the earth to refine fire? If we don''t use unconventional means, it''s difficult for us to leave the ground to make fire. We''ll be trapped here all the time. What''s the difference between you and being a servant? It''s just a caged animal. "


    Tonia was silent. Maybe she didn''t understand what fanko did, but fanko was right.


    It may take 30 years for them to leave the earth to make fire. What''s the difference between them and servants? No doubt it''s like going to jail.


    "Tonia, listen to me. You can only know Wu Tian when you get to know him. You can only understand him when you see him. He is not an ordinary person. He is destined to be a strong man beyond us. I believe you should be there when he fought against us alone that day."


    Of course Tonia was there, and she was deeply touched when Wu Haoshi exhibited earth shaking sword skills.


    Originally thought that the whole universe, her sword has been regarded as superb.

 Chapter 654

    But from that day on, she knew that her Kendo was nothing at all. The ultimate Kendo like Wu Hao was amazing and earth shaking.


    "To tell you the truth, Wu Tian and Zali bear have gone to find the cheer family now. They will come here when they finish the cheer family. Tonia, you have no choice. I also want to help you. I believe you won''t regret it."


    "What!"


    Tonia was angry. She didn''t expect that fanko would unite with others to deal with her. Although she knew that fanko might really be helping her, she didn''t need this kind of calculation.


    "Fanko, you''ve fallen. I think we''ll be different in the future." Tonia raised her sword and prepared to attack.


    "Tonia, if you really intend to do it, I can not fight back, but I really hope you can seriously consider it." Fanko was completely unprepared.


    But at this time, Tonia had been dazzled by anger. She didn''t care what fanko said. The long sword in her hand was sharp.


    Boo!


    Without any obstacles, she directly inserted into fanko''s abdomen. In the face of fanko''s non resistance and non avoidance, Tonia was stunned in situ.


    "You, why don''t you hide!" Tonia pulled out the sword and fanko knelt on one knee.


    "As I said, I really just want to help you. You can''t accept it, but I didn''t mean to hurt you. If I offend you, it''s an apology."


    Fanko''s breath was faint, and the blood flow in his abdomen was not stopped.


    At this time, Wu Hao, who had just solved the chert''s problem, also found this problem. Because the three had established a spiritual link, they could feel Fanke''s physical problems at this time.


    "What''s the matter, old fan? You were hurt. Who but Tonia? " Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "No one, just Tonia. She attacked me. I didn''t resist. Come on." Fanko was injured at this time. Although he believed that his relationship with Tonia was fairly good, he was also worried that Tonia didn''t care about the so-called friendship. At this time, he leaked the news.


    But it turned out not. Tonya was relatively calm at this time. After helping fanko stop bleeding and bandage, she was quiet and sat up.


    "Let me be someone else''s servant. To tell you the truth, I can''t. Even if I can leave the earth to refine fire, even if I can get the field of killing God, I''m a woman, a clean woman." Tonia''s voice was so small that only fanko could hear it.


    "Sorry, beauty, I''m not going to let you be my servant. If you don''t want to, you can be Lao Fan." Wu Hao''s voice appeared, and they flew in through the window.


    "You!" Tonia stood up quickly and carefully.


    "Don''t worry, beauty. Since you have something to do with Lao Fan, I won''t hurt you. I can see that Lao Fan is very interested in you. In this way, you don''t have to promise us, but for the sake of insurance for both of us, don''t tell me about me. In this way, I won''t embarrass you."


    On the way here, Wu Hao has been observing the current situation. If Tonia calls others while fanko is injured, he will not be polite.


    But if Tonia doesn''t call, it proves that Tonia doesn''t want anything to happen to fanko. In this way, he can also choose the second plan, give fanko a face and let Tonia go.


    "Master, you are..." of course, zhalixiong doesn''t want Wu Hao to do this. After all, they know the risk of doing so very well.


    Wu Hao waved: "don''t explain, I know, but I can see what kind of person Tonia is. I''m afraid she won''t stay here if she wants to report, so I can rest assured."


    Tonia didn''t speak and kept staring at Wu Hao.


    "Thank you, master. Tonia really didn''t want to harm us." Fanko, who was sitting on the ground, followed.


    He has been here all the time. Naturally, he knows very well that Wu Hao can give him this face. He feels very gratified, which makes him more determined that he has made the right choice in the end.


    "Ah... No matter what you do, everyone is a grasshopper on the same line anyway." Zali was so angry that he didn''t say anything. He was a little like a child.


    "Hehe, don''t be sarcastic, you guy." Wu Hao patted the bear on the back.


    Tonia also saw all this. At first, she thought that Wu Hao in fan Ke''s mouth might have been pretended.


    But now when she sees Wu Hao like this, she doesn''t feel that she can pretend to be like this. Zhalixiong and Fanke have called him their master. Can Wu Hao still talk and laugh with these two people?


    "How about Tonia beauty? Now our situation is more sensitive. I hope you can make a decision quickly, otherwise you have to sleep at night." Wu Hao shrugged and said.


    "Where''s Chel''s? He? "


    "The contract has been signed and it''s done." Wu Hao and Wu Hao were very successful when they went out together. The other party knew that there was only a dead end, so they had no other choice.


    "If I promise, can you really take us out of the earth to refine fire and let us get the field of killing gods?"


    Wu Hao nodded with great certainty: "naturally, I''m sure you''ve all seen my friends before. Now they have all left and have all gained the field of killing gods."


    Tonia continued thinking for about two minutes.


    "OK, I can promise, but I have conditions."


    Wu Hao nodded again: "no problem, ladies first. I can give you some rights and interests."


    "Shit, master, you have no lower limit. What about us?" Zari said discontentedly.


    "You are all big men. Do you want to sleep with your bare arms?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Forget it, I don''t want it."


    Tonia was made a little funny. In front of her, Wu Hao was like a hooligan.


    "First, I won''t sign with you. I only sign with fan Ke for the triangular contract array you use. At the same time, I want to discuss with you. I can only help you for 20 years. Can you kill me now?" Tonia''s eyes were so firm that she could see that she was serious.


    Wu Hao smiled: "Hey, don''t be so serious. OK, no problem. You say 20 years, I''ll give you 10 years!"


    "What!"


    Fan Ke and Zali Xiong couldn''t help but be surprised. What''s wrong with Wu Hao? He actually relaxed to this extent to Tonia.


    "Master, don''t you really like her?"


    "Go away!" Wu Hao kicked zhalixiong.


    "As I said, she is a woman and gives her rights and interests. Moreover, if she still wants to follow us ten years later, we must conquer her with strength."

 Chapter 655

    Conquer her


    Zhalixiong and Fanke couldn''t help thinking. Even Tonia herself felt that this sentence sounded strange. She always felt that Wu Hao seemed to be flirting with her.


    "OK, then I have one last condition." Tonia skipped this topic. She didn''t believe that she would really follow Wu Hao in ten years. It''s absolutely impossible.


    "I can''t make a contract now. I don''t know what you will look like when you go out. If you want to make a contract, you can make it when you go out to make fire."


    "This..." Wu Hao hesitated for a moment. When he got out of the ground to make fire, who else did he know? Tonia could really think about it.


    But who is he? He misunderstood. How could he let himself suffer.


    "OK, it''s not that I can''t promise you about this, but I have to attach a condition." Wu Hao showed a strange smile and looked at fan Ke.


    "What conditions?" Tonia asked suspiciously, can there be additional conditions on top of her conditions?


    "Now sign the contract immediately. If you don''t keep the contract without any objection after you go out, you will marry Fanke as your wife!"


    Poof!


    Originally injured fan Ke almost didn''t jump out of bed. Wu Hao didn''t want to embarrass him.


    "You!" Tonia pointed at Wu Hao, her face flushed, but she was more shy.


    "How''s it going? Otherwise, it''s impossible for me to agree to any conditions you have. On the contrary, you can''t agree to such small conditions. After all, it''s only based on the fact that if you don''t agree to limit your conditions, I can''t suffer. No, I can''t suffer if I suffer. " Wu Hao showed his shameless spirit again.


    Finally, after hesitation, Tonya looked at fanko, and then nodded angrily, "OK, I promise you."


    Although it was only a restrictive contract, fanko was also happy after hearing it. Tonia was able to agree to such conditions, which showed that she did not exclude him.


    "OK, then it''s up to Lao Fan." Wu Hao nodded to Fanke and asked Fanke to establish a restrictive contract.


    Fanko answered, walked up to Tonia and began to establish the contract.


    "Don''t worry, the master said, it''s my business whether you want to marry or not. If you don''t want to marry at that time, I won''t force you and will set you free. Now let''s leave the ground to make fire together."


    Fanko likes Tonia in his heart, but he won''t force it. He is a calm person who can do anything to achieve his goal, but for the sake of his love, he can also be an honest man, just like now.


    During the whole contract, Tonia kept her head down and didn''t return to what fanko said at all.


    After the contract was established, the two people also established a spiritual connection, and then Wu Hao said that the connection reached their minds through the black system. In this way, a multi-party connection was formed.


    Wu Hao leaves with satisfaction. At this moment, the support behind him has reached four people, and their strength is absolutely not weak.


    If you really want to go outside, the strength of these four people can crush seven or eight strong people on the top of the outside world.


    It may be a little worse to deal with the parent star, but in the current situation, it is basically enough to fight with the parent star. After all, his strength has also made a breakthrough.


    Now he has advanced strength. Maybe he can fight three people against one person and wipe out the other party. Even if there are four or five people, he can barely delay.


    What''s more, now he has reached the advanced peak. If he is given another six months, he should be able to break through.


    And there are Optimus and iron lions outside. Although their strength can''t compete with the peak, at least they are not a small force.


    "Master, when will we start after the door is opened?"


    There are only seven days left before the gate is opened, and these seven days have entered a tense stage.


    Although led by Wu Hao, there are still many strong people on the remaining peak. It is not easy to leave safely.


    "From tomorrow, of course." Wu Hao smiled. He had already thought about this. Because the black system needs to calculate strategies, they must prepare in advance.


    There are still seven days to go. It should be able to integrate the best method.


    "Tomorrow? But the door won''t open tomorrow. " Zari said with a puzzled look on his face.


    "You''ll know tomorrow. I have my way."


    The next morning, Wu Hao asked them to arrange the things in hand, and then opened the space gate. The other side of the space gate docked with his small world.


    "Here is..." several people also came here for the first time. They didn''t know where it was.


    "This is an independent space and a magic weapon for me. In the next seven days, you must practice tactics here until you can achieve a 100% pass rate."


    With that, Wu Hao began to calculate with the black system, and then used the data to simulate the ground fire gate and two full attribute monsters.


    "I''ll go. Is that ok?" Zha Li Xiong looked at all this in surprise. The more he stayed with Wu Hao, the more surprised he was. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to do so.


    In fact, Wu Hao has only recently tried to do so. At the beginning, he didn''t know it had this function.


    But during this period of time, xiuside gradually improved the functions of the black system, so these abilities appeared.


    Had known that they could have these functions, the iron lion should not have attracted too much attention when they left. In that way, he would not be trapped for a year.


    But if not, he can''t attract so many strong people here. Maybe he is still running for his life with the strong man Zhou Xuan of the home star at the moment.


    According to the previous forces, to tell the truth, his heart is very bottomless. With such forces, it is impossible to compete with the strong ones on the home planet. In that way, the war may last for decades or even hundreds of years.


    "Let''s start. I''ve told you before the tactics. Time is tight and the task is heavy. Three sets a day. You should complete them as soon as possible, and then leave and return to your posts."


    The four nodded and then began to act. Wu Hao also retreated from the small world. It''s no use for him to stay at the scene. Now the situation outside is also very tense.


    Because the gate was about to open, the town patrol began to be strict, so he had to go out and observe the situation outside, so that the behavior of the four of them could not be found.


    However, fortunately, many strong men on the peak just let their men patrol, but they are no longer lazy, so the four of them disappeared without causing any doubt. Instead, they feel very normal.


    Five days later, mercury, the strong parent planet, has reached the edge!

 Chapter 656

    Thurster has also made great efforts during this period. He has muddled through space calculation for many times, but now the big celestial bodies have accurately locked their position.


    So now they have only two choices, either to fight the strong or to flee immediately.


    However, fortunately, the home star giants suffered heavy losses before, so even if they have now reached the edge of mercury, they have not rashly launched an attack.


    All these are the tricks of he Lao. Since the other party has come, they naturally have to find a solution.


    The other side cowers and hovers over the planet without coming, which is enough to show what the other side is worried about.


    They had to be careful at the cost of being attacked suddenly many times and losing two top players last time.


    Therefore, according to this point, Mr. He immediately gave suggestions and staged an empty city plan.


    Because the other party has big celestial bodies, they may be able to see their every move, so Mr. he arranged for everyone to take normal action.


    Don''t let the other party absolutely believe that they are at large, but don''t let the other party feel that they are not at large, so that they can better confuse the opponent.


    Indeed, the home star strongman was uncertain at this time, and did not know what the purple Python wanted to do.


    They did not escape, and there seemed to be no deployment, although this was good news for them.


    But according to the previous exchanges, they have already had a shadow over these people.


    That''s why they hover in the universe and wait. Just now they have applied for destruction strike on it.


    A few times ago, they also wanted to catch purple Python alive, but after the last thing, they have stopped this idea.


    Catching them alive will only make their situation worse and worse. Now large celestial bodies are studying space mobility technology. Before that, they had no ability to fight a chase with purple Python and others.


    So at present, the only way to get rid of these people is to carry out destructive strike.


    Destroy the whole planet, so that they don''t need a soldier.


    On the contrary, after the feedback information came down, they were shocked. They were asked to try their best to win the planet, even if they lost something, even if they drove people away again.


    Because there is a lot of energy and available resources this week, it would be a pity if it were destroyed.


    "Damn it! They hid on such a planet. " The leader of this time is a strong man at the top, and his strength is very terrible.


    But even so, led by him, he also seemed very cautious.


    He had planned to carry out a devastating attack, but he didn''t expect such a result. It made him a little helpless. It seems that he had to lose some troops and had to act in person.


    At this moment, Wu Hao has successfully found the most appropriate strategy, and everyone is ready, because the door will open in less than two hours.


    At this time, the whole scene was full of people. All the strong people on the scene observed the surrounding situation one after another for fear that Wu Hao would suddenly appear.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we can''t wait like this. I don''t think we should." At this time, zari bear spoke.


    Everyone looked at zari bear to see what he was going to say.


    "We all know that although Wu Tian is covetous, we can''t let him succeed, but we can''t waste all our time on him, so we can organize personnel to guard and then break through the customs. I don''t know what you think."


    This is what Wu Hao discussed with them at the beginning, so there are two hours left at the gate, and zari Xiong first put forward this request. After all, only when they take action in a real sense can Wu Hao have the opportunity to take them away.


    "How can this work? Wu Tian is very cunning. What if he has an opportunity to take advantage of it?" At this time, a strong man not far away said.


    "No, I think it''s feasible. After all, we''ve been refining fire on the ground for so long. It''s impossible because all Wu days have been consumed here. I agree with Zali bear." Chel followed.


    "I agree. I don''t want to waste my time. It''s just a Wu day. I can''t drag us all here." Tonia said immediately.


    Wu Hao arranged all these things. Otherwise, how can everyone agree with zari bear''s mouth.


    "What do the rest say? If you can, I think I suggest that you can complete it in a team, or if anyone is confident, you can also complete it alone. "


    Because some people express their consent, the number of people who agree gradually increases.


    In addition, when Wu Hao passed with those people before, they also saw it in their eyes, so now it''s their turn. Naturally, they also want to try. Maybe they''re lucky and really passed.


    "OK, in that case, we''ll exchange. Any one of you can go first. I''ll help you out."


    However, no one chose to go first, because they didn''t have much confidence in their hearts and needed someone to take the lead.


    "Ah, why are you so counseling? OK, since you don''t go, I''ll go!"


    "Just above all our peaks, there are 16 people in total. If you form a team, you can form a group of four. At that time, everyone can distribute freely." Suddenly someone spoke.


    The next time, zari bear stopped talking, because he knew that if he said too much, it was easy to arouse suspicion. Sometimes he just clicked.


    Two hours later, the door of the ground fire refining exit made a strange noise, the door opened slowly, and everyone entered a state of tension.


    It can be said that this is the most tense time in history, because there is a Wu Hao eyeing everywhere. If one accidentally releases Wu Hao, they may have to wait another year.


    "Chers, Tonia, are you with me? One more, who''s coming! " Zari bear jumped out and chose to take the lead.


    "Hum, if you want to go, there''s no way!" At this time, fanko also took the opportunity to jump out, which did not arouse doubt.


    Because we all know about fan Ke''s holiday with Zali bear before, it''s entirely understandable that Zali bear broke through the pass and fan Ke intercepted it.


    "Fanko, do you want to stop me?" Zhalixiong looked at Fanke with a murderous face, and they entered the state of Biao play again.


    "As I said, we haven''t finished our accounts yet. If you can leave, I''ll kill myself on the spot!" Fanko drew out his weapon and pointed to the zari bear.


    "OK, let''s see if I go out first or you die first!" The four zari bears entered.


    This is also Wu Hao''s arrangement, because he contacted xiuside yesterday. Now the strong of the mother star has been killed in front of them. It''s too late to go back. Therefore, he said that bear must return the time as soon as possible.

 Chapter 657

    The sooner the better. He doesn''t have so much time to waste. Life is at stake outside.


    "Ah, Zha Li bear is impulsive. This guy should wait until Fanke is over. If Fanke is around, Zha Li bear will suffer. Maybe..."


    Many people feel sorry for Zali bear, because fan Ke''s strength itself is not weak, which can be said to be equal to Zali bear.


    Fan Ke didn''t want to pass the Customs at all, but wanted to kill Zali. Zali bear wanted to pass the customs, so when he came and went, fan Ke would surely have the upper hand. Coupled with the obstruction of two strange animals, maybe Zali bear would have to overturn.


    Seeing these people talking, Wu Hao smiled secretly not far away. What he wanted was such an effect. If there was no accident, he could pass quickly.


    "Zari bear, take your life!" They fought on the stage, seemingly looking for death. In fact, all this was carried out with the strategy given by Wu Hao.


    In the strategy, there is a way to fight between Zali bear and Fanke, and then pass at the same time in an instant.


    Chers and Tonia saw that the time was almost the same, then they nodded and immediately took the next step.


    Chel was the first to pass through the obstruction of two exotic animals.


    "What, what''s going on? Did you pass? " Many people look at the cheer''s and their faces change greatly. Now the cheer''s passes. As long as they enter the gate, they have only one day today, otherwise they have to wait another year.


    "Chers, stop!" Many people began to want to stop cheer''s, but they couldn''t touch cheer''s at all.


    "What happened and how he got there."


    "Guys, don''t worry. I don''t think these two monsters are so strong today, so I think everyone can try and maybe succeed." Chel shouted.


    Everyone calmed down at this moment. Perhaps what cheer said is not unreasonable.


    Suddenly Tonia also passed. In order to avoid those people''s suspicion, she also said, "stop fighting and hurry to pass the customs. These two strange animals are really a little strange."


    Even Tonia said so. At present, many people have believed it, so everyone flocked to pass the customs.


    However, just before their action, zari bear and fanko passed together.


    "Passed again. It seems that there is something wrong with these two monsters. It is estimated that it has something to do with too many people who passed last time. Let''s hurry up."


    Boom!


    Suddenly, thunder came from the sky, and many people stopped.


    Then suddenly a sea of fire came, and everyone immediately reacted.


    "Wu Tian, he''s coming!" People are looking everywhere. Only Wu Tian can own this field. There can be no one else.


    "There, I saw it!" Zari bear suddenly stood in front of the gate and shouted, and then the attack in his hand came out.


    "Zha Li bear, I''ll give you a hand!" Chers and Tonia also shot one after another.


    The area they bombed was not the location of Wu Hao, but the place with the most powerful people on the peak.


    Plus the smoke bomb given to them by Wu Hao, the scene was filled with smoke.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t pull my hair."


    "Go away, you stepped on my foot."


    "Who is it, who takes off my clothes!"


    For a moment, there were howls everywhere. About ten seconds later, the smoke dispersed and everyone looked around.


    However, when everyone reacted, there were five people standing opposite.


    Zari bear, fanko, Tonia, chers and Wu Hao, who has taken off his mask at this time.


    "Wu Tian! He''s gone! "


    "Zhalixiong, you four beat him back quickly, come on! We can get through him! "


    "Yes, come on!"


    However, the four of them just smiled and didn''t speak. Just when they clapped hands with Fanke, all the people reacted as if something had happened.


    "Zhalixiong, Fanke, you betrayed us?"


    However, Tonia came to Wu Hao''s side, and chers also came over.


    "You two..."


    "I''m sorry, everyone. It''s hard enough to act during this period, but everything is over. We have the chance to see you again!"


    Everyone has reacted. These four people have united with Wu Hao. They have been fooled, all of them have been fooled.


    "Damn it, zari bear!" Many people know Wu Tian, who was around zari bear before.


    Because Wu Tian had changed his face at that time, and only a senior strong man was with zari bear. They didn''t care much at all.


    But they were cheated, including the hatred between Zali bear and Fanke. There was no hatred between Zali bear and Fanke. They were completely to avoid exposing their acting to them.


    "You stop!" A strong man at the top of the mountain made the strongest blow to deter five people, but Wu Hao waved his hand and turned away the attack.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao doesn''t talk nonsense. Now is not a waste of time. You must leave here as soon as possible.


    "Remember, you four must remain rational after you go in. The same is true when you leave. Remember the coordinates I gave you. Don''t make a mistake."


    Wu Hao has passed the ground fire smelting, so naturally he doesn''t have to re-enter the ground fire smelting, but the four people are different, they naturally need to.


    The four nodded, and then entered the fire. Wu Hao was also ready to go to mercury.


    However, he could not leave after entering, because the four zari bears came in first, and the door had been blocked because of the relationship between the domain and fire. If he wanted to leave, he had to wait until the four zari bears absorbed the domain.


    Wu Hao has a black face. He miscalculated. He knew that he would leave first. Now there is no room for more delay in the crisis outside.


    But now there''s no way to worry. Refining fire is not the existence he can shake.


    The only thing we can do now is to wait quietly for them to absorb the domain fire field.


    In about half a day, news came from the strong side of the mother planet. After all, a strong attack can only be done. We can''t continue to delay.


    The parent star large object has also studied space mobility technology and conducted experiments immediately.


    The parent planet is also far away from mercury. Through space mobile technology, they suddenly carried the Qiming senior strong. This is just an experiment. Because they can''t determine the maturity of space mobile technology, they dare not bet on the life of the strong above the peak.


    "Launch an attack immediately, and the first wave of attack will be carried out by ten high-level artificial AI strong men."


    Yes, the strong men just carried over are used to take the lead, and these strong men are artificial AI. It can be seen how far the technology on the parent star has reached.


    "Land immediately, land immediately, and the second echelon keeps up!"


    At this time, these dynamics of the home star strongman, thurster and others also completely returned.

 Chapter 658

    "Everybody, get ready, they''re coming!" Thurster snapped, and then the people looked up at the sky.


    "The original plan was carried out. As long as it lasted about two hours, Wu Hao would come back from the fire!" He has contacted Wu Hao just now, so he knows the current state of Wu Hao.


    Two hours later, Wu Hao came back, and their counterattack officially began. Of course, it depends on whether they can survive these two hours.


    It''s impossible to be hard in front. Hard will only make them suffer, so they can only fight guerrilla warfare with these guys.


    Since no one leaves mercury, it doesn''t matter that their guerrilla warfare is completed on mercury.


    "Everyone, there may be casualties in this war. We have to be prepared. It''s best to gather strength and don''t act alone."


    The Lei brothers are ready at this time.


    Once they join hands, they can be said to have the highest survival rate among this group.


    Indifferent, at present, he Lao has also broken through and reached the peak level. Therefore, from the perspective of his strength, he Lao can barely surpass the other party''s peak, but that''s why he is worried about being targeted by the other party''s strong ones.


    The strength of iron lion and others was too conspicuous among these people, so they chose to disperse.


    Xiaolan, who has mutated blood, is now a high-level monster. With its mutated blood, and being a monster, she can also compete with a top-level strongman.


    All stood at their posts, waiting for the coming enemy according to thurster''s calculation.


    "Ten senior strong men, this is the first wave of attack. Once we don''t ambush, the strong men behind them will appear immediately, so we should delay the first wave of attack for a period of time as much as possible."


    Thurster stood up.


    "Give these ten senior strong men to me and the Lei brothers. Remember, delay as much as possible, but others can''t see it."


    The Lei brothers nodded and immediately hid in the dark. As long as the guys in the universe can''t see their whereabouts, they are bound to be afraid. Naturally, they don''t dare to attack easily at that time.


    "Coming!" Ten figures fell from the sky, and a powerful force hit in an instant, and the ground was sunken for tens of meters.


    "How strong!"


    These artificial AI technologies have reached the pinnacle. There is no problem when they fall from tens of thousands of meters high. They can also drive such a great force. It has to be said that the technology of the parent star is really amazing.


    After ten robots came out of the pit, their heads rotated, like looking for something, and finally locked their eyes in the direction of purple Python and others.


    However, at this time, the Lei family brothers made a move. Both of them are top-level strong. Coupled with the power of cooperation, they can''t be underestimated.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Instant burst!


    The three robots had no power to parry. They immediately destroyed the body on the spot. No one at the scene saw how the Lei brothers did it.


    Don''t mention the scene, even if the strong don''t see clearly at the peak in space at this time, in case they think it''s Wu Hao''s trick again.


    After all, they had suffered the same loss several times before, which made them lose a lot.


    Xiuside smiled with satisfaction. Just now he had used the black system to capture the picture of the durey brothers, but because it was too sudden, he didn''t catch it at all.


    But this is exactly what he wants. If he doesn''t catch it, it''s the best. Since he can''t catch it, those powerful people in the universe should also fail to catch it.


    The remaining seven robots, regardless of life and death, rushed straight towards purple Python and others.


    "Scattered!" At the command of the purple python, everyone dispersed one after another, like running away, but stopped again.


    Because at this time, the Lei brothers shot again.


    Three more burst in an instant, and still no picture was captured.


    "Everyone, something wrong should have been found above. Brother Lei, take it easy first. I''ll take care of it this time." Thurster stood forward.


    He did nothing, but before he did, he looked up at the sky, then smiled and hooked his hand to the sky, a provocative gesture.


    "Damn it! Dare to provoke us and let me tear him down! " A strong man at the top can''t help it at this time.


    "Don''t be impulsive. This guy xiusid has betrayed our Sark empire. He is thoughtful. There must be a reason for doing so now. Last time we lost manpower, he must have something to do with him. He knows too much about the technology of our home star and doesn''t fall into the trap."


    Xiuside always had a relaxed expression on his face. In fact, he was gambling on the other party''s understanding of him and the other party''s dare to come down.


    About a few minutes later, thurster had killed two robots, but the guys in the universe still didn''t act.


    Now he was relieved. It seemed that his calculation had succeeded. The other party had some signs of retreating in the face of his provocation. It seemed that he should not dare to come down at present for fear of being ambushed again.


    "Everybody, there are about 80 minutes left. Hold on." Thurster''s heart was suffering for 80 minutes, which was very fast, but at this moment, it was far away for them.


    Others are not. Eighty minutes is definitely not easy in this case.


    At this time, Wu Hao stayed in the fire and watched the four people absorb a little. He was also very worried.


    He has always kept in touch with xiuside. Although the other party has not attacked yet, it is estimated that it can not be delayed for too long in the current form.


    In another half an hour, if they don''t finish, it''s probably dangerous outside. Now he can only hope that the Zali bear can be faster, and then the purple Python can stick to it longer.


    About ten minutes later, Tonia opened her eyes. She had absorbed it.


    "Wu Tian, how long do they have?" Tonya asked.


    "I don''t know. You''re the fastest." Wu Hao was also surprised that Tonia absorbed all the field of killing gods in only one hour.


    Although the experience given by him can really save a lot of time, it''s only one hour. It''s really fast.


    "Don''t worry, they should also be fast. After all, our strength is almost the same." Tonia looked at Wu Hao. She could feel that Wu Hao was worried.


    Wu Hao told them about the situation outside before, so now they all know that Wu Hao''s friends are being attacked by the strong ones of the home star outside. It''s estimated that it''s too late to go late.


    About half an hour later, the strong people on the home planet had lost their patience.


    "No, have you been found!" Thurster frowned, for the ship had begun to land, not far from their eyes.


    "Everybody, ready!"

 Chapter 659

    Plus the strong people who went to the home star Oufeng kingdom to save, there are almost 70 or 80 people who can fight, which is also a lot.


    Unfortunately, there are not many strong people who have reached the cosmic level. There are only five people in the European Wind Kingdom, and there is only one high-level strong person. The rest are basically middle-level. Under this situation, the middle-level can play little role.


    However, according to the old rules, they made a joint attack on the strong ones of the home star. Even if they could not cause much damage to them, they could at least delay a little time through those weak people.


    Just now Wu Hao told him that he was expected to be back in another 20 minutes, so now they can delay for a minute, I''m afraid they can reduce a lot of casualties.


    The large spacecraft landed slowly, but the hatch had been opened before it landed, and thurster had expected this.


    "Attack!" No attack now, but when. If they all get out of the cabin, they will have no chance again.


    For a time, the overwhelming attack instantly submerged the huge spacecraft, and the spacecraft could not withstand such a fierce attack and burst in an instant.


    The scene was full of smoke and dust, but xiuside told them not to stop the attack and continued to increase their fire even if they couldn''t see anyone.


    This is also the opinion put forward by Mr. He before. If you want to delay time, you need precise calculation at every step. Even if a subtle action can delay for a second, you can''t let it go.


    So at this time, the scene is shrouded in smoke. The other party can''t see them clearly, and they can''t see the other party. In that case, continue to attack, and one point is one point.


    "That''s it again!" The home star strongman is already very familiar with this move. It has been such a scene several times before, and they have been dumbfounded.


    But it''s obviously much better this time. Obviously, it''s useless even if the attack is fierce.


    This time is different from before. Before, they only brought five or six top players. Coupled with too much confidence, it''s not strange to be raided.


    But in recent years, they have learned about the urination of Wu Hao, so they have put an end to this kind of thing this time.


    "Rush out!" In the face of the attack from time to time, the home star strong man was not flustered. All the people opened their fire and rushed into the sky.


    "Is it over? We''re going to fight head-on. " Purple Python frowned. Now it''s time to fight head-on. Obviously, the other party has no damage.


    Xiuside looked at the time and couldn''t help frowning. There were still eight minutes before Wu Hao came back, but now it was the time to fight head-on.


    Eight minutes of face-to-face combat, and with such high intensity, unexpected things will definitely happen.


    They are not the opponents of these strong people. If these lunatics go all out in eight minutes, their situation will become very bad.


    Wu Hao was burning with anxiety. Just now xiuside sent a message that war had begun.


    But fanko hasn''t absorbed the field yet. Although he has entered the final link, now a minute is very precious for him.


    "Old fan, you have to hurry up and wait for you!" Wu Hao read it in pieces.


    After waiting on pins and needles for three minutes, fan Ke finally opened his eyes, which revealed blood light.


    "Kill God field, open!" Fanko finally absorbed the field of killing God.


    "Don''t open it. I feel like I''m leaving!" Wu Hao drags fan Ke and flies quickly to the gate.


    "Master, are you in such a hurry? I haven''t digested it yet... "Asked Fanke coldly.


    "Lying in the trough, when you digest, everyone is dead, brother." Wu Hao is a little speechless. Fan Ke is a strong man at the top. He is slow and has no sense of time.


    "Okay, okay." Fan Ke reluctantly chose not to digest first, because he had felt the strong murderous spirit in Wu Hao''s eyes, which was much more dignified than that in the field of God killing.


    "Ling Tian!"


    The war situation at the scene is very miserable. Many weak people have been buried in the sea of fire. Even if they are as strong as Ling Tian and purple python, they have been injured one after another.


    Lingtian is even more so. At this time, Lingtian has been seriously injured and his breath is rapidly losing.


    "I, I think it''s fast. I can''t, but it''s worth it." Ling Tian''s face was covered with blood. For him, it was probably the happiest and most free and easy time before he was born.


    "No!" Xiaoxuan is angry. Among these people, she and Ling Tian belong to Tam star. They are like family. And Ling Tian just wanted to protect her. Otherwise, I''m afraid she will be the one who will die at this time.


    However, just as Xiaoxuan was ready to die with the top power in front of him, a voice broke through the air.


    Xiaoxuan reacted quickly and grabbed the incoming object.


    "Take it quickly!" Wu Hao''s space door opened. He also felt that Ling Tian was seriously injured, so he chose to come here.


    "Wu Hao! You, you''re back! " Xiaoxuan sees Wu Hao, and the despair in her eyes also collapses.


    "Well, leave the rest to me." Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Xiaoxuan''s top strength not far away.


    "Wu Hao? Are you Wu Hao? Oh, die! " The other party sneered and was about to shoot Wu Hao.


    Bang!


    Wu Hao''s hands were still behind his back, but the other party burst directly, leaving no bones.


    "Do you want to touch the master''s body?" Zha Li Xiong appears in front of Wu Hao.


    "Everybody, do it. Remember not to hurt my friends." Wu Hao said to the four.


    The four nodded and set out one after another. For a time, those who failed to reach the peak of the home star were killed in an instant.


    "What''s the matter? They have help?" The strong parent star also found something wrong.


    Just now it was clear that they had occupied the top points, but how could they suddenly retreat and die so many strong people.


    "Come back, the boy is back!" Jenjess looked at Wu Hao in the sky as if she saw the Savior.


    "Finally!" Xiuside was also relieved. I don''t know why. Although the mother star came to many peaks, as long as they saw Wu Hao, their unified response was a sigh of relief.


    "Who are you!" On the top of the parent star, the strong stopped attacking and looked at the four zari bears who had been killing their strong.


    "Your Excellency, it seems that we don''t have any hatred." On the peak of the parent star, the strong man still retreated when he saw zari bear.


    Because they can clearly feel that the strength of the four zari bears is above them and much better than them. In this case, they must find out first.


    "No hatred? Hehe, what about me and you? " Wu Hao stood up.


    "Are you... Wu Hao?" The strong parent star recognized Wu Hao at a glance. After all, how could they forget that they had eaten so much.

 Chapter 660

    The strong people of the home star didn''t expect Wu Hao to appear at this time, because they had been looking for Wu Hao before, but they couldn''t find it. At this time, Wu Hao appeared, and he also took four strong people above the peak.


    "Hum, it''s you who organized these people to fight against my mother star Sark empire. You are bound to die in my hands." The other side vowed.


    "Oh? In that case, they naturally have a grudge against you. Am I right, Lao Za? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "Master, if they want to kill you, step over my body!" Zha Li Xiong stood in front of Wu Hao.


    "And us!" Fan Ke and the other two also took a step forward and blocked Wu Hao one after another.


    This scene shocked the strong of the home star. Even iron lion and others were surprised to look at Wu Hao.


    They all came out of the earth to make fire. Naturally, they can feel that the strength of these four people is not simple. They are definitely strong from the earth to make fire.


    But why did such a strong man follow Wu Hao? And just now they heard right. These four people actually called Wu Hao ''master''


    "Master? Ladies and gentlemen, you are superior to him, but you grovel to be his servant. I''m afraid you will lose our face above the peak if you want to spread it? " The strong of the home star sneered one by one.


    But zhalixiong smiled: "face? If the master wants to clean you up, I''m afraid it will only take a minute. If you know what to do, get out of here. "


    "Hum! He is just a senior strong man. Since the four people don''t listen to advice, don''t blame us! "


    As early as in the previous battle, the Lei brothers solved a top-level strong man by virtue of the number of people.


    He Lao joined hands with iron lion and Optimus to solve one person in the field of killing gods.


    Therefore, there are only 12 other top level strong people left on the scene. Although the number is still a lot, it is enough for Wu Hao and others to reverse.


    "Brother Lei, hold one person, Mr. He, hold one person! Lao Zha, hold two people each and give me the rest! "


    Wu Hao also dispatched, and the sky sword in his hand immediately appeared.


    Immortal Kung Fu!


    Wu Hao''s skin color turned silver, which looked so strange in the air of Liaoyuan.


    "What''s the matter? Wu Hao has got another adventure?" Zhan Jiesi and others did not take any action, because Wu Hao had arranged it, and they could only stand and watch.


    However, they knew that Wu Hao''s strength had reached a very terrible level. Not only that, but the strength of the four people brought by Wu Hao was also quite great.


    Of course, all these iron lions and others can understand, who is the strong who can make fire from the earth and come out of the horn of killing.


    Even they can fight beyond their ranks. Now these have reached the peak. Can their strength be weak again?


    "How can it be? It''s just an advanced level. Why can it break our defense, and it''s very easy." The two of them had no idea at this time.


    Originally, they joined hands and wanted to deal with Wu Hao easily, but they didn''t expect that they were at a disadvantage, and Wu Hao had the absolute upper hand.


    "Want to know why?" Wu Hao suddenly appeared in front of them. They immediately wanted to step back. Unfortunately, it was too late or even too late.


    "Then go to hell and ask!" Wu Hao grabbed them and burst out with great strength.


    "Gravity field!" All the pressure was exerted on the two people. With Wu Hao''s bombardment, their bodies hit the surface like shells.


    Bang!


    A mushroom cloud rose in the air and everyone grew up.


    It''s too scary, too abnormal. It''s simple and rough.


    However, all this was not over. Wu Hao''s attack did not stop. As soon as the sky sword in his hand came out, the powerful energy attacked again.


    Sword of the moment!


    Iron lion and others quickly closed their eyes and dared not watch, because they knew very well that there would be an unusually bloody side next.


    "It''s too fierce, this boy. I didn''t expect to come back for a year. His temper seems to be getting hot." Jenjess joked.


    "No, it''s not that he''s hot tempered. He''s really angry." The purple Python frowned.


    "These people were basically rescued by Wu Hao. At the beginning, they were also determined to follow Wu Hao against the child and mother stars, but now Wu Hao just came back and saw this scene. Can he not be angry?"


    Indeed, Wu Hao was already furious when he first saw this scene, and the field of killing God was ready to move.


    You know, once the field of killing gods is activated by external factors, he is likely to be backfired, so finally Wu Hao chose the most inspirational way to release this anger in the most violent way.


    After the flash of the sword, they opened their eyes, but then they heard a thunder.


    "And!"


    The strong people of the child and mother stars also stopped their movements and watched the scene. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, how could they believe that Wu Hao, a senior, could knead the two strong people above the peak like this.


    "A thunderbolt!" Wu Hao roared.


    The lightning in the sky gathered into a column of light and fell straight.


    Bang!


    The strong wind hit, and the whole coverage area reached hundreds of kilometers. Wu Hao''s blow could not be resisted by any strong man on the peak.


    After the storm, Wu Hao finally stopped. The whole ground was sunken, covering an area of five kilometers.


    "This..." the momentum of the strong parent star just disappeared, and his frightened eyes looked at Wu Hao.


    "Dead, dead?"


    "Of course I''m dead, and the bones are gone. They directly turn into ashes. It''s terrible. This guy''s strength." Other home star strongmen have also retreated one after another, focusing on Wu Hao.


    At this moment, they clearly realized that their most powerful enemy was not the four zari bears, but Wu Hao.


    As zhalixiong said just now, Wu Hao looks high, but he is far above their peaks. Therefore, it is not Wu Hao and others who need to keep warm, but them.


    "Why on earth do you want to have a hard time with our mother planet!" At this time, the leader has no intention of fighting, because he knows to fight with such Wu Hao. In addition, there are Zali Xiong and others eyeing around, and they don''t have any chance at all.


    Just a minute ago, two of their top level strongmen died in Wu Hao''s hands, and it was obvious that Wu Hao''s performance was excessive. Otherwise, their people had died as early as the second strike, and the power of lightning behind was probably just out of anger.


    "Who am I? Hum, I am the God you can never defeat! " Wu Hao didn''t talk nonsense and continued to shoot again.


    "Give me one, don''t stay, kill!"

 Chapter 661

    "Yes!" Zari and Xiong set out immediately.


    The strong parent star knows that although there are a large number of them, they have fallen into a disadvantage at this moment and have to choose to retreat.


    "Now it''s too late to remember to run away!"


    Kunming divine skill!


    The speed soared.


    Space field! Time domain!


    The two fields pull three of the top strongmen into the field, and then isolate the rest.


    "Wu Hao, what are you doing?" The three looked at each other and had reacted that they were separated from their companions.


    "What am I doing? Ask clearly! " The sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand waved again.


    "No, try your best to resist!"


    Change!


    Eternal sword!


    However, before the three had time to fight, the powerful eternal sword completely swallowed them. In the end, they didn''t even know how to die.


    After the three died, the field was liberated, and the fight was also in full swing outside. Because Wu Hao took the three away, it was easy for the four of zari Xiong to deal with the five.


    Seeing Wu Hao appear again, the scene calmed down.


    "All, all dead? Second kill again? " Janice looked at all this incredulously.


    Although he knew that Wu Hao''s strength was very strong, he didn''t expect to be so strong.


    That''s the three strong men on the top. Wu Hao won''t say it when he is one against three. He even made a second kill. You know, Wu Hao is only a senior strong man.


    Advanced can second kill each other''s three peaks. What does this strength look like?


    What would it be like if Wu Hao was also above the peak at this time? No one dares to think about this. I''m afraid no one in the whole universe will be an opponent, or it has become an invincible existence.


    "It''s too strong. Retreat, retreat, retreat quickly." There are only five strong stars left, and there is no way to compete with Wu Hao and others.


    Knowing that they were all dead, they chose to retreat, because only retreat may have a glimmer of hope.


    "Come on, report to the upper level." Suddenly someone reminded me.


    Then someone began to calculate the large object system crazily, trying to contact the parent star for rescue, and open space to move and escape.


    System calculation error, interception, interception.


    Naturally, there was no one else to intercept. It was thurster, because thurster had been observing the battle just now.


    Seeing the suppression of the Sark Empire and the death of so many strong men, he even won this.


    It has always been the consistent style of the strong of the home star to run if they can''t fight. Therefore, if you want to escape, those five guys will use big celestial bodies.


    It was because of this that xiuside intercepted with the black system. Unexpectedly, he succeeded.


    "Damn it! It''s thurster! " The five people gnashed their teeth and ignored Wu Hao and others who followed them, and then kept looking for the trace of xiuside in the crowd.


    "Over there!" Suddenly, a strong man found xiuside hiding not far away. He suddenly turned around.


    "I''ll take care of him!"


    Thurster probably knew that they would stare at themselves sooner or later, so he had long thought of countermeasures.


    Defense barrier!


    When the strong parent star was about to approach, he suddenly met an invisible strong and hit it directly.


    "Thurster, you traitor, I''ll kill you!" The home star strongman madly attacked the defense barrier, but it never worked.


    "Kill him? First think about how you can protect yourself. " Wu Hao suddenly appeared. Just now Wu Hao had reflected the actions of these guys and immediately followed them.


    "The power of lightning!"


    A lightning bolt directly penetrated the other party''s body and caused paralysis at the same time.


    But at this time, a smile appeared on the other party''s face, which made Wu Hao wonder why he smiled like this when he was dead?


    "No!"


    Wu Hao suddenly looked back at xiuside and saw that a lightning also reached xiuside''s head.


    Thurster did not expect this to happen, but when he found out, it was too late.


    "Thurster!" Wu Hao wants to rescue, but he can''t keep up. He finds that he just used the power of lightning to attack the other party. What''s the matter?


    Why did he attack the lightning power of the other party to attack xiuside? What happened.


    Boom!


    A huge thunder rang, thurster was struck by lightning and fell to the ground in an instant.


    "Thurster!" Wu Hao immediately came to him and poured a bottle of blood medicine into his mouth.


    Wu Hao was relieved to feel that xiuside''s vitality, which had begun to collapse, was slowly repairing.


    Because of the ability of lightning, thurster was still paralyzed, but there was no danger.


    As thurster was knocked down, the strong of the parent star successfully solved the space channel, and then moved in space to transfer mercury.


    "Don''t chase!" Wu Hao must guard for xiuside at this time. Since those people have left, I''m afraid they have returned to their home star. It''s meaningless to catch up again.


    "Everybody, lighten the number and casualties." Wu Hao looks at the purple python.


    Purple Python nodded, and then began to arrange personnel to deal with it. Although the battle was won, I''m afraid the death and injury would be much more serious if Wu Hao didn''t come back.


    About half an hour later, xiuside woke up and Wu Hao came to him.


    "How''s it going? Are you better? " Wu Hao asked.


    Xiuside grinned: "I wish I hadn''t died. I almost died." Although he had been paralyzed just now, he knew what was happening outside.


    "What''s going on? Why did my lightning attack you?" Wu Hao just thought about it and didn''t understand it. At first, he thought it was the other party''s ability, but at that time, Fang Ming had been hit and his whole body had entered a state of paralysis. How could he use his ability.


    "It''s a big celestial system..." said thurster in a weak voice.


    "They have studied a new technology to implant into the large celestial system, that is, space conversion. However, this technology is estimated to be immature, so they can only barely do this, but once it is mature in the future, they may not be so easy to deal with."


    Wu Hao frowned and didn''t understand what xiuside said.


    "Space conversion? Did he switch my attack to you? " Wu Hao frowned. If so, it would be terrible. I''m afraid this ability is really a nightmare for them.


    Xiuside nodded: "it is estimated that we also suffered a loss in our hands, so they studied the ability of space. Originally, they had no space mobility ability at the beginning, but this time, so with the ability of space, it is not difficult to study how to convert space."


    Now Wu Hao understood that it was related to space. No wonder the other party could run so fast just now.

 Chapter 662

    But this also means that the next thing is troublesome. After all, the other party has space ability, which is not a good thing for them.


    "What about our black system? Can we add space capability, or limit space capability, just like that." Wu Hao looked at xiuside and asked.


    After all, if you really let the other party mature, it will be a fatal blow to them.


    Although their team has become more and more powerful now, if the other party has space transfer ability, they will be passive if they pour out and use space ability to track them all the time.


    "This should be possible, but the black system needs to be upgraded. Otherwise, with the current black system, there is no way to pose any threat to large celestial bodies."


    Wu Hao was silent because he also felt this. Now the large celestial system seems to be more powerful than before, but his black system still stays in place.


    Originally, there is a big gap between the black system and the large celestial system. That gap is not a systematic gap, but a time gap.


    The large celestial system has been established for a hundred years, but the black system is only a few years, of course, it can not be an opponent.


    Coupled with the further improvement of the functions of the large celestial body system, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time for the black system to solve any function of the large celestial body.


    Just like just now, although the black system successfully intercepted when the other party used the space transfer ability, it was also xiuside''s foresight. It had been calculated from the very beginning when Wu Hao and others came back, which could achieve results. Otherwise, how could it succeed with the ability of the black system in just a few seconds.


    "Upgrade?" Wu Hao stood up. To compete with the parent star, it is not only a contest of strength, but also science and technology should keep up with the pace. Otherwise, just a big celestial body will give them a headache.


    "What needs to be done to upgrade?" Wu Hao looked at xiuside and asked again. He had made up his mind to upgrade the black system.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult. Just add another computing host, integrate all data and expand it. In this way, the functions will be improved in many aspects, and the system will enter the upgrade state. Of course, the energy also needs to be expanded."


    Wu Hao nodded: "OK, let''s go after you recover."


    In this war, Wu Hao suffered heavy losses. Although the number is small, it also stems from their small number.


    In addition, two world-class students fell, which is Wu Hao''s most angry thing.


    In itself, their power is relatively weak. It can be said that they are the most scarce in the universe. Now they have fallen.


    "Oh, forget it, they have done their best for their hometown, not to mention that the parent star has lost so many peaks, which is worth it." Purple Python stood beside Wu Hao and said softly.


    When she saw Wu Hao again, purple Python had a sense of security in her heart. I don''t know why she was extremely nervous when the war started and Wu Hao wasn''t there.


    Perhaps the little Wu Hao grew up under her protection, but now Wu Hao has surpassed her existence.


    Moreover, Wu Hao did not know when a protective wall had been formed in her heart. She always felt that nothing would be dangerous as long as Wu Hao was there.


    Just as before, they had been killed and injured seriously. Even if Wu Hao came back again, he could not be strong enough to fight against the raging waves.


    But she has been expecting Wu Hao to come back, just as everything can be solved after Wu Hao comes back.


    But facts have proved that she is right. Wu Hao may be such a person. He will always surprise her. In that case, he can turn them around. Perhaps it is this ability that attracted her.


    "Ah, it''s all my fault. If I could come back early, I wouldn''t have." Wu Hao blamed himself. At that time, he made a wrong choice. If he had known that there was a mechanism for refining fire, he would definitely pass through the gate first. In that way, he would not be intercepted.


    "Master, I am to blame for this. I wasted too much time in the field of absorption."


    Fan Ke went to Wu Hao and knelt down on one knee.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Hao quickly picked up fan Ke.


    "Who says it''s your fault? The longer it takes to absorb the field, the stronger your field is. No wonder you." Wu Hao patted fan Ke on the shoulder.


    Maybe he really blamed fanko at that time, but in hindsight, even if fanko completed the absorption two minutes earlier, just two minutes may be able to reverse the war, but it can''t change the fate of those people.


    "OK, let him pass this thing in the past. If people from the mother star dare to come in the future, I''ll let them come back!"


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, xiuside''s injury had almost recovered. Wu Hao took him to the solar system.


    At the beginning, the energy source of the black system was built here. Now if you want to upgrade the black system, you must expand the energy source. Naturally, he doesn''t understand this kind of thing, so it must be completed by thurster.


    "It''s actually very simple. As long as the energy supply device is solved without destroying the existing energy source, and then it is reassembled. When assembling, the internal space will be as large as possible." Xiuside performed calculation and assembly while operating, and explained to Wu Hao at the same time.


    But for Wu Hao, there is no doubt that he is just talking to cattle. He can''t understand these solutions, calculate and reassemble them, and then he has to not destroy them.


    I would like to ask if it has been solved. How can it not be destroyed? If it is to be operated by him, it is estimated that he can play here for a year and even scrap the black system here.


    Let him fight. It is estimated that no one will be his opponent, but let him drum up these advanced technology things. He has no way at all. Although he used to be a computer expert, it can only represent the past.


    About 20 minutes later, a larger energy box appeared in front of Wu Hao, which also means that the energy supply has become larger and the black system can be upgraded.


    "OK, let''s go back. We must upgrade before the energy supply starts. Otherwise, the system is too small, which will lead to too much energy and explosion."


    "What? Explosion? " Wu Hao was stunned. Will this thing explode?


    "What if this thing explodes?" Wu Hao hurriedly asked.


    Xiuside smiled: "what do you think? The system host is in your head, and then bang! "


    When Wu Hao heard this, he stepped back two steps.


    "Don''t scare me. It will really explode in my head?" Wu Hao was afraid. After all, it was no joke.


    "Why are you scared? It''s just not so serious. I lied to you. At most, the system crashed and there was no energy supply, and then you would have some adverse reactions."

 Chapter 663

    Wu Hao was relieved to hear this. It was just a little bad reaction. Otherwise, the system would explode in his brain. Who dares to ask for it? Isn''t this purely for death.


    After returning to mercury, xiuside was busy upgrading the black system, and Wu Hao began to understand the current situation of zimang and others.


    "Are you really going to settle down on this planet?" Wu haogang also went to check the current situation of mercury. Water resources are too abundant. Although they are very good, they naturally have disadvantages.


    The deep sea is often the most inaccessible place for human beings. This planet seems calm, but who knows if there is really any danger.


    So if purple Python and others really want to take root here, they have to prepare in advance.


    The land area of this planet is much smaller than that of the blue star. Some unstable factors are not excluded, and its total area is actually larger than that of the earth. In this way, it is estimated that it will take a lot of time for him to check first.


    "This planet is very good. I believe you can feel it. The aura here is much higher than that in other places." Purple Python responded.


    On this point, Wu Hao also admitted that the aura of this planet is really good. If compared with the earth, it should be about three times higher.


    But the more so, it means that there must be other creatures, just like the earth.


    According to historical records, 100 million years ago, the earth was also a mercury. At that time, there was plenty of aura. At that time, the biological strength and volume were strong, which could be called the peak era of the earth.


    Mercury is now like the earth 100 million years ago. Who knows what secrets there will be?


    "In that case, the first thing you have to do is to check. Especially in the deep sea, the strong human beings are not terrible. The monsters in the deep sea are the most terrible."


    Although he has reached the advanced cosmic level now, he doesn''t have the courage to let him dive into the deepest part of the deep sea. Maybe this is the short board of human beings. The more terrible places accumulate, the more afraid he is.


    "OK, I''ll start arranging right away." Purple Python nodded and naturally agreed with Wu Hao. If he wants to live here for a long time, he must first find out what kind of place it is.


    Wu Hao is not idle. He has spiritual power, and the scope has reached more than 10000 meters. With his ability, he can get twice the result with half the effort in searching nature, so he also wants to see for himself what kind of planet this is.


    The sky here is basically the same as the earth, but the air is rich, which is much better than the earth now.


    And there are no birds in the air. Perhaps the planet has just been formed for not many billion years, and even organisms are estimated to have not started breeding, otherwise.


    However, just as Wu Hao was about to land on the ground, he felt a powerful life over him.


    When he turned back, a huge shadow came over, and a bird as high as 20 meters and 50 meters long flew over his head.


    "Lying trough!"


    The speed of birds is very fast, but no matter how fast it is, it can''t be faster than Wu Hao. He quickly caught up.


    The birds also saw him, but they paid no attention to him.


    Wu Hao flew with it for a while. About three minutes later, he saw a towering mountain.


    Wu Hao was surprised that the mountains towered into the sky as if they were going to pierce the atmosphere. At least there were no such spectacular peaks on earth.


    Suddenly, the strange birds and birds shouted. The harsh sound forced Wu Hao to cover his ears.


    At the end of the call, the same sound came from the mountain. I saw a group of birds flying here.


    "What''s going on!" Wu Hao frowned. It turned out that there was more than one such bird.


    A flock of birds hovered in the air, listening and not knowing what they were doing.


    About two minutes later, all the birds flew in one direction. Wu Hao didn''t disturb these birds, or he chose to follow them all the time. He also wanted to see what these birds were doing and whether they were a threat to mankind.


    The birds suddenly accelerated and looked very excited. Wu Hao also accelerated to follow up. What happened to these birds? Why do they seem so excited one by one.


    After about five minutes, it has driven about dozens of kilometers. We can see how fast it is.


    Not far away is a loess plain, on which several beasts are fighting.


    Land beasts are like dinosaurs on earth. Five dinosaurs are really eating a huge bird.


    The birds in the air dropped rapidly, and Wu Hao stopped. Obviously, these birds came to help.


    A group of birds and two dinosaurs fight together, but unfortunately, although dinosaurs have great power and fight alone, birds are definitely not opponents, but because birds have the ability to fly, dinosaurs have no choice but to be damaged everywhere.


    In desperation, the two dinosaurs can only put down their food and prepare to leave. Where can the birds let go of the two dinosaurs and quickly catch up.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao didn''t do it. This is the survival law of nature. Naturally, he won''t intervene.


    But along the way, he also found that although these beasts are fierce, they have no strength to threaten them for the time being.


    However, this is also a short time. Once you want to settle here, there will be children in the future. In this way, the weak children will naturally be threatened.


    So this matter still needs to be solved.


    Of course, you can''t directly destroy these beasts in the tough way of the child and mother star. That''s too cruel. What''s the difference between the child and mother star.


    After observing these, Wu Hao went to the largest sea area. The largest sea area on Mercury is in the north half Bay.


    The water quality there is very special. Generally speaking, the sea water is blue or dark blue.


    But the sea here is actually slightly dark, like the so-called dead water on the earth, and the waves are turbulent all year round.


    But the sky was clear and there was nothing unusual.


    So if the sea area is strange, maybe this sea area is very likely.


    Wu Hao stood in the middle of the sea and closed his eyes.


    Mental strength!


    An invisible wave gradually moves away, slowly radiates around, and then enters the sea.


    Embarrassed to dive to 300 meters, Wu Hao''s face wrinkled slightly. He was not in danger, but he was shocked by the sea water 300 meters below.


    Although the sea is rough, it is very calm below, just like the above has nothing to do with the below, and even some can''t feel the fluidity of the sea water.


    Moreover, Wu Hao did not feel any marine life below 300 meters. Is there no other life on this planet except those on land?

 Chapter 664

    However, the situation was not so simple. Further down, Wu Hao noticed that there was ice about 1000 meters, and the thickness of the whole ice layer was about 500 meters.


    This surprised Wu Hao again. What kind of magic work is this? Shouldn''t the ice be on the sea? Why is it a kilometer under the sea? This is completely illogical.


    The sea area completely aroused Wu Hao''s curiosity, and immediately he continued to go down. When his spiritual power passed through the ice, he suddenly sensed some microorganisms and felt the existence of monomer cell activity.


    At this time, a long sound came from the depths of the sea, which was full of fear, but also very beautiful, just like the cry of giant whales on earth.


    Further down, about 5000 meters, it is completely in the deep-sea area without any light, but Wu Hao was surprised to find that the spiritual power here is much richer than the sea surface, and the water species actually contain high carbon dioxide.


    In other words, when people get to this position, they can breathe even without the help of diving devices, because they can breathe in such a place with high carbon dioxide.


    Wait, what''s this?


    Wu Hao frowned slightly and felt a warm creature approaching.


    He stopped diving and waited for about ten seconds, because he could sense the surrounding objects even without any light through the relationship of mental power.


    But when the creature with temperature appeared, Wu Hao almost returned without fear.


    Deep sea monster!


    It is 100 meters long and dozens of meters high, just like a moving castle, and the body is really a giant whale.


    It is no wonder that the carbon dioxide concentration in the deep sea is so high that the volume of natural organisms will not be small.


    But it''s also too scary. Part time is the existence of deep-sea hegemony. It''s necessary to enter the field of earth exploration. I''m afraid those scientists will be crazy and fly past to explore.


    After all, there are no such huge creatures even on the earth. Perhaps they can only be owned by the earth in ancient times, so once discovered, they are absolutely worth studying and are likely to solve the eternal mystery of the earth.


    Before long, Wu Hao met a giant toothed shark 5000 meters deep in the sea, which was even more spectacular than what he had seen on earth TV. Not only that, shrimp and crabs were hundreds and thousands of times larger than those on earth.


    It seems that it is not much different from what he guessed. The planet should have been formed for hundreds of millions of years, so it has just begun to enter ancient times.


    But this poses a major problem. If you live on this planet, you are bound to deal with these creatures.


    But these creatures are ancient creatures of the planet. Nature can''t communicate, and it''s impossible to destroy them.


    Thinking for a long time, Wu Hao suddenly reacted and lit up in front of his eyes.


    "Yes!" Wu Hao regained his mental strength and flew quickly to the base.


    "You''re going back to earth? Why? " Purple Python looked at Wu Hao suspiciously. Isn''t this a special time? Why is Wu Hao returning to the earth?


    "Then you''ll know. Just let me know as soon as possible."


    With that, Wu Hao opened the space gate and returned to the earth.


    It''s been two or three years since he left, and Wu Hao hasn''t come back for two or three years. This time, he just stopped by to see his little sister.


    The younger sister who has entered the society can now become the middle-level of the world''s 300 yuan enterprise. It can be said that her career is rising steadily.


    Wu Hao landed in the center of the magic capital. As before, everything in sight is so familiar.


    In front of him, Z group, the largest enterprise in mordu and one of the world''s top 300, is here.


    It seems that my little sister has been working here for about three years. In three years, she can be a middle-level leader in the world''s top 300, which is enough to show that my little sister''s ability is not poor.


    At this time, just after work in the afternoon, Wu Hao stood at the door and waited. About ten minutes later, he saw his little sister come out of the hall, but there was a man holding her hand.


    Little girl, do you have a boyfriend? Wu Hao smiled and walked over, then grabbed his little sister and held her in his arms.


    "Jiajia, long time no see." Wu Hao said softly.


    The man on one side suddenly became angry and pushed Wu Hao away.


    "Shit, who are you! Get away! " Then he protected his little sister behind him.


    As soon as the little sister saw that it was her brother, she immediately wanted to speak, but Wu Hao gave her a look and motioned to her not to speak.


    "What? Can''t you pursue her? " Wu Hao looked at the man and asked.


    Just after that, the man came up and pushed Wu Hao: "chase your mother. She''s my woman. How old are you? Get out quickly. Don''t let your brother see you."


    The man has a strong figure, but he has a bit of masculinity, and he seems not afraid of things.


    "Oh? What if I don''t get out? " Wu Hao smiled. The other party didn''t act. It can be seen that when he hugged his little sister, the guy was really angry. At this time, he still held her hand tightly, making her very shy behind.


    "If you don''t get out, you''ll be killed."


    Wu Hao shook his head: "ah, your Z group is so unqualified?"


    The man came over with his fist waving.


    "Quality depends on who you are. You don''t deserve to talk about quality with me." Obviously, looking at Wu Hao''s weakness, we have to fight Wu Hao.


    "Brother, don''t tease him." The little sister was afraid of embarrassment, so she spoke immediately and grabbed her boyfriend.


    "Brother?" The man stopped, turned back and looked at his little sister in amazement.


    Wu Hao smiled and shook his head: "you really can''t hold your breath at all."


    With that, the little sister ran to Wu Hao and plunged into Wu Hao''s arms: "brother, where have you been for several years and haven''t contacted me. What are you doing?"


    The younger sister complained angrily about Wu Hao, and the man on the side was stunned.


    In the past, she often heard Wu Jia mention that she had a brother, but he had never seen him. Is this him, brother-in-law?


    I couldn''t help swallowing my throat at the thought. If it was true, didn''t he want to beat his uncle just now.


    "Well behaved, my brother has something to deal with. Didn''t he come to see you?" Wu Hao gently rubbed her little sister''s hair.


    "The little girl hasn''t become a big girl for several years. She''s talking about boyfriends." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Brother, don''t talk about me!" The little sister stamped her feet shyly.


    "OK, not you, but you have to introduce it?" Wu Hao looked at the man. At this time, the man''s eyes were very embarrassed and seemed to avoid.


    The little sister loosened Wu Hao and led the man over.


    "His name is Jiang Tao. This is my brother Wu Hao."


    Jiang Tao is a little embarrassed, but now even if he is embarrassed, he can only rush up.


    "Well, uncle, no, brother, I was sorry just now." Jiang Tao was almost bald. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough.

 Chapter 665

    "I like your temper, but don''t show it to my little sister. Remember." Wu Hao patted Jiang Tao on the shoulder.


    Jiang Tao was stunned, slowed down for a few minutes, and then answered with a smile.


    "OK, you just got off work. Let''s have dinner together." Wu Hao took his little sister and walked towards the car.


    "Brother, is this your car?" The little sister looked at the roadside limited edition Rolls Royce with a shocked face.


    Although her salary in Z group is not cheap, it is definitely not easy to drive this kind of car. I didn''t expect her brother''s car to be so expensive.


    In fact, this is not a real vehicle. This is a temporary vehicle composed of Wu Hao''s black system.


    Jiang Tao was stunned. Rolls Royce, this is the dream of all men. Who doesn''t like this car.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He came back this time to solve the problem on mercury, but he couldn''t ignore his little sister. Since he came back, he naturally had to make proper arrangements.


    Wu Hao arranged a six-star hotel. He also contacted Zhou Hao when he came back this time.


    After all, Zhou Hao has great energy. It''s much easier to tell him what he wants to do.


    After entering the six-star Hotel, all the service personnel stood in a row to meet. All this was arranged by Zhou Hao.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao was a little embarrassed. He just wanted to have a meal. Why do you make such a big show? Jiang Tao would say he was pretending to force.


    "Well, you''re welcome. I''m not a big man." Wu Hao said something embarrassing to ease the atmosphere.


    "Mr. Wu, everything has been arranged. This way, please." At this time, there was no one in the six-star hotel. Obviously, Zhou Hao was all booked.


    Of course, the only people who know Wu Hao''s strength now are Zhou Hao and Zhou Hao. They are like children when facing Wu Hao. When Zhou Hao hits those Xiuzhen sects, Wu Hao unconsciously regards them as gods.


    Because they all know that in the past, Wu Hao may only have strength on the earth and be able to dominate everything, but now Wu Hao''s strength has entered the universe. They have seen a lot of the world with Wu Hao, which is a god like existence for them.


    "Mr. Wu, everything has been arranged by Mr. Zhou. Just do it according to his arrangement." The general manager of the hotel personally serves Wu Hao. It can be seen what Zhou Hao has explained.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Wu Hao waved his hand: "don''t be so troublesome. We''re just here for dinner. It''s not so complicated. Just serve the dishes and avoid all the others."


    "Yes, Mr. Wu." After Wu Hao explained, he began to serve in two minutes.


    Although it exempted everything else, it still embarrassed Wu Hao for a moment.


    Just the three of them, actually slowly a table of more than 30 dishes, and each dish is very valuable.


    "Brother, what the hell are you doing? This hotel is a famous six-star hotel. All those who can come here for dinner are very valuable, and they have more than 100 million assets to be eligible to enter. You... "


    "Ah? Really? " Wu Hao picked up chopsticks and some didn''t know how to answer the question.


    It turns out that this hotel is so high-end. It''s really hard to explain.


    "Elder brother, I just heard them say that Zhou Lao, who is he? Don''t do anything bad outside. After all, this kind of place is not for us to come, and 100 million assets is only the lowest level. I saw that person on TV just now. He is the general manager of this Hotel and can be specially entertained by the general manager. It is definitely a black card VIP."


    Wu Hao doesn''t know what his little sister said. He knew he wouldn''t contact Zhou Lao. Is it uncomfortable to take them to a stall to eat spicy hot?


    "Come on, little guy, don''t guess. I''m just doing chores for others now. It''s not as great as you think, and I won''t do anything illegal. Don''t worry."


    Little sister has always believed in Wu Hao, and she thought her brother was not an ordinary person before.


    When Wu Hao appeared at Mordor University, the school leaders were respectful, and even the troops came out to protect her.


    It should not be illegal to mobilize those people. As long as they don''t break the law, they will be fine.


    After a while, the hotel manager came in with a bottle of red wine.


    "Mr. Wu, this is Lafite from our store for 36 years. It''s a gift to Mr. Wu and two friends." Then the two etiquette ladies began to sober up.


    "At the same time, because of Mr. Wu''s presence, our hotel is honored to give two chapters of world black card VIP to your friends. Later, we will come to our hotel and enjoy free."


    Then the general manager handed the black card to the little sister and Jiang Tao in person.


    They looked at the black card in a daze. Just now they mentioned that it is difficult to obtain the black card. It is estimated that there will be no more than 100 people in the world who can own the card.


    But now they actually get one at a time. Is it their wrong idea?


    "This..." Jiang Tao hesitated. As the saying goes, no merit is rewarded.


    "Take it. Since you need face occasionally when you talk about friends with your little sister, you have to be worthy of this black card. Manager Chen is my own sister. Please take care if you come here in the future."


    As soon as manager Chen heard this, he hurried to his little sister.


    "It''s Miss Wu. It''s disrespectful. Well, I think the clothes you wear should belong to Z group. In the future, all friends brought by Miss Wu will be entertained free of charge."


    holy crap


    Wu Hao almost didn''t spit blood. He just said a word. Is manager Chen in such a hurry? It''s not a small amount to entertain for free. What did Zhou Hao say to them so that they showed this attitude.


    "Is that really good?" The little sister looked at Wu Hao and was embarrassed to accept it.


    "Take it. Since manager Chen has a heart." Wu Hao smiled and said that his words have reached this point. He can''t sweep the face of manager Chen.


    "Thank you, manager Chen." The little sister stood up and bent down slightly to thank her after taking the card.


    "You''re welcome, Miss Wu. It''s our pleasure."


    With the red wine already open, manager Chen withdrew. The whole hotel served Wu Hao three people one night. What a face.


    "Brother, tell me what you really do? You used to play with the mud. How can you become so powerful now? "


    Wu Hao has a black face. What does he mean? He always plays with mud. Is he that kind of person?


    But it is also true that the gap between the former and the present is more than just in the universe.


    He didn''t find out why he became like this. He used to run around for life, but now he seems to have forgotten what life is.

 Chapter 666

    "Little girl, what do you know?" Wu Hao patted his little sister on the head. They looked very close, but Jiang Tao was not jealous. Wu Hao could see that Jiang Tao was a good boy. As long as he was good to his little sister, he would not refuse.


    "Brother, where''s sister-in-law? You are in your early thirties. Should you get married? "


    As soon as the little sister mentioned this, Wu Hao had a headache. When he didn''t go to the universe before, his parents urged him several times. This time, he wanted to go to see the second old man, but when he thought that his parents would ask this question again, he got a big head.


    "My sister-in-law is busy and didn''t come. Take her home another day." Wu Hao had no choice but to prevaricate, which could be regarded as secretly telling his little sister so that she could tell her family.


    As for his girlfriend, he can''t solve it yet. After all, he''s running around all day. When does he have time to solve this problem.


    But when thinking about this problem, Wu Hao thought of purple python. Now in his heart, the only thing he can care about is purple python.


    After dinner, Wu Hao sent Jiang Tao back and took his little sister home.


    As he guessed, the second old man began to blame him as soon as he saw him. He didn''t call home for three years and couldn''t get through.


    Wu Hao, it''s hard to tell. He also has to have that opportunity. No, the mobile phone in the vast universe is not so high-tech, and it''s really strange that it can get through in the universe.


    When talking about his daughter-in-law, Wu Hao still said the same thing. He brought it back after a while. Hearing this, the two old men reluctantly comforted and asked Wu Hao not to always lose contact in the future. I didn''t know that he thought he was dead.


    The next morning, Wu Hao returned to the magic capital with his little sister. Time was tight and the task was heavy. He had to hurry up and finish everything.


    But it''s not easy to come back. Of course, I can''t just leave. My little sister lives in the company''s house in modu. The environment is good. This is also a benefit for the middle-level of the company.


    But Wu Hao''s sister, of course, couldn''t be worse. He took her to the best real estate center in mordu, No. 1, Banshan.


    "Little sister, do you like it here?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Brother, isn''t that nonsense? Who doesn''t like the most expensive area in mordu? Don''t tell me you live here? "


    Although Wu Hao also gave her a lot of surprises in the past, yesterday''s surprise was the biggest. Today, Wu Hao took her to No. 1, Banshan No. 1, mordu. There are other houses moving the sky, and few people can afford it.


    "Just like it. It''s not far from your company. You''ll live here in the future." Then he took his little sister to the marketing center and looked at it at will.


    "Hello, sir. Do you want to buy a house?" The sales lady''s tone is very polite, but Wu Hao can naturally see a little impatience in each other''s eyes.


    It''s no wonder that the house price here is really sky high. Not many people can afford it. Of the 100 people who come here, 99 are a waste of time.


    "Well, I''ll take the biggest one. By the way, arrange some servants for me. I''ll move in in three months. Calculate the money."


    Wu Hao doesn''t have much time to bargain with each other, and he doesn''t need it at all for now.


    The saleswoman was stunned. She thought Wu Hao was having fun with her. Who buys a house like buying vegetables? Besides, I''m still halfway up the mountain. I''m afraid I don''t want to talk to her?


    However, due to the company''s regulations, once there is a contradiction with customers, they will bear legal responsibility, so she nodded and walked to the front to lead the way.


    "Here''s the money. I''ll take you to go through the formalities." That''s what she said, but she was still thinking, "keep pretending and see how you end later."


    "Brother, you, you want to buy a house here? Do you know how expensive it is? " The little sister dragged Wu Hao and looked afraid of losing face for a while.


    "How expensive can it be? Hundreds of millions? " Wu Hao doesn''t cut his face. It''s better for him.


    "If you think more than 100 million, at least 500 million, and it''s still the cheapest. You just said you want the most expensive, and you have to decorate it, plus a servant for ten years. My God, don''t take me to shame, brother." My little sister has begun to be a little embarrassed, because what Wu Hao said just now has been heard by many people.


    Some people dare to speak out in this way. Even the richest man in mordu can''t afford to play.


    "Shame? When did you lose someone with your brother? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "This..." the younger sister couldn''t speak for a moment. It''s true. Her brother has always just added luster to her face. He has never lost anyone to her, but the House No. 1 in the middle of the mountain is really expensive. Is there really no problem?


    After the saleswoman told the front desk, someone began to calculate the price, but it was only powerful and unintentional. It is not surprising that people who don''t buy a house will be 100 a day.


    About ten minutes later, the saleswoman handed Wu Hao a price list.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu, here is the quotation you want." The saleswoman is already looking forward to the moment when Wu Hao is beaten in the face.


    However, Wu Hao took a look and frowned slightly.


    "20 billion? The price is really high. " Wu Hao stood up.


    "Swipe your card." Wu Hao took out a bank card and looked very forced.


    The saleswoman couldn''t help laughing in her heart. She was still pretending. Can she do anything humiliating in order to get a girl in this age?


    "Just a moment, please. How much does Mr. Wu need?" The saleswoman asked subconsciously.


    "Loans? Oh, no, thank you. Just the whole money. " The following words made many people start to whisper and scold Wu Hao, which forced them to pretend to be invisible.


    "Brother..." the younger sister hid behind Wu Hao and was embarrassed to the limit, but she actually believed in her brother. After all, my brother would never do such a thing. This is the first time in the world. There should be no accident.


    But if my brother really has such a huge sum of money, why hide it? There are parents at home. Don''t you give your parents a better life?


    After a while, when everyone was waiting to see the joke, the saleswoman ran over in a hurry with a ruddy face and a very respectful attitude.


    "Wu, Mr. Wu, your formalities have been completed. Please take it and hand it over in three months." The saleswoman''s voice trembled.


    When she went to swipe her card just now, she also mocked people like Wu Hao. When the transfer was successful and 20 billion really reached the company account, she was stunned for a few seconds.


    It''s true. It''s actually true. 20 billion people smashed it out like throwing 200 yuan.


    "Really?" The little sister glanced at Wu Hao. Her eyes changed indefinitely. What happened and why her brother was so rich.

 Chapter 667

    At this time, the saleswoman continued: "Mr. Wu, this is the car presented by our company. Please keep it. In order to express your support, the company exempted the property fee for life. I''ll ask someone to arrange for you to pick up the car later."


    Wu Hao took the car key and took a look. A McLaren ran faster and was worth $45 million.


    "Not bad, thanks." Then Wu Hao handed the car key to the little sister.


    "It''s time to change your car. Just drive this. It''s more appropriate."


    Little sister was completely stunned. What happened today? He bought a house and got a car. Did he get to the peak of his life in an instant?


    Even the boss of Z group''s head office is estimated not to be so arrogant. Living in a 20 billion villa, he is said to have no strength. Even if he has, he is estimated not to have the courage.


    "Brother, why do you spend this money on me? Buy it for my sister-in-law. " The little sister was speechless. Her brother was so rich that she couldn''t see her sister-in-law.


    Wu Hao smiled: "since I can buy it for you, do you think I can check this money? In addition, we should keep a low profile in life in the future. Don''t fail to learn well. The reason why we give it to you now is to see that your nature is not bad when you grow up. "


    The little sister stuck out her tongue. It''s already like this. How can she keep a low profile? If you drive a McLaren to work and are seen by the company leaders, you can''t fire her. After all, those company leaders are at most Mercedes Benz and BMW. Who in the middle-level like her drives four or five million cars to work?


    "By the way, I saw it just now. The house is not small. Then you go to the countryside to pick up your parents and tell them I left some money at home for them to use at ease. I guess I have to leave for another period of time."


    After Wu Hao explained everything, he also knew that it was almost time to go. Purple Python could be in danger anytime and anywhere, and he couldn''t stay much.


    "Ah? You''re leaving again. When will you be back? " The younger sister reluctantly drags Wu Hao''s arm and obviously refuses to let Wu Hao leave.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll come back to see you soon. I promise you." Wu Hao said gently.


    The only thing that can make him gentle in the world is this sister. He ignored his family for so many years for these things. This time, he came back and found that his parents were really old. Anyway, he has space ability. It''s not far from mercury and doesn''t waste much spiritual power. He still has to come often in the future.


    "Well, you promise me to come back. My birthday is two months away."


    Wu Hao nodded, then took his little sister on the bus and personally watched her drive away. He also rose in the air and flew towards the East China Sea.


    Mercury''s ancient creatures must find a way to accept them. Of course, it''s not possible for humans to come forward. At the beginning, the strange animals in Mitu also needed new homes. Mercury is no more suitable.


    But Mido monsters are all land monsters. The land monsters on mercury are not too terrible. What is really terrible is the sea monsters.


    So in addition to moving the animals in Mitu, he had to go to blue star.


    As a planet with a small area, Bluestar also has a large number of sea animals. If you catch a few, you should be able to barely subdue Mercury''s deep-sea ancient animals.


    Every ancient beast is quite powerful, but because the planet has just been formed, these beasts seem powerful, but they don''t produce much wisdom, and only brute force can be used.


    Only in this way can Wu Hao seize the time to tame those strange animals. Otherwise, once thousands of years later, the ancient strange animals become stronger, the purple Python will definitely evolve catastrophically.


    After listening to Wu Hao''s explanation, Mitu monster didn''t refuse. It''s time for them to change places, and Wu Hao also said that purple Python is on that planet. Of course, they are very happy.


    As Wu Hao introduced them into the small world, these strange animals are very uncomfortable on earth. Although several years have passed, they still have difficulties in life.


    After solving the secret beast, Wu Hao opened the door to the space and went directly to blue star.


    Dihong and theocracy are very happy to know the arrival of Wu Hao. Their strength has improved very quickly. Over the past few years, their strength has reached the senior level of world leader.


    "Now there are three most powerful beasts in the sea area, and one is a mutant beast, which grows very fast. I was still discussing with theocracy whether to solve it before, otherwise it will pose a threat to us after it grows up. Since you have this requirement, with your strength, it will not pose any threat to you. Take it away."


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly. These two guys actually made this idea, but anyway, since they are mutated, they should not be weak.


    The remaining two beasts are also the primary masters of the world. Because of the steady development over the years, the original eighth order Lord has become stronger.


    However, due to the existence of Dihong and theocracy, strange animals in the sea area dare not take chances. Even theocracy and Dihong sign an agreement again, which will not infringe on each other for thousands of years. At the same time, if possible, they will live in harmony and prosperity and resist foreign enemies.


    This is naturally a good decision for Bluestar. It''s better to face foreign enemies together than to fight inside.


    Half an hour later, Dihong accompanied Wu Hao to the sea. When Dihong closed his eyes, suddenly a strong breath spread out, and huge waves rose from the sea.


    At this time, Wu Hao also felt several powerful breath approaching rapidly.


    "This is our way of communication. They should come soon."


    Wu Hao nodded. It seems that Bluestar humans and monsters really get along well now.


    On the way here just now, Wu Hao saw that the original border defense army had withdrawn. It was obvious that he was no longer afraid of sea animals.


    This is what Dihong just told him. When they were sucked away and left the blue star, the strong Zixing came to rob resources, and the sea creatures stopped them many times. Although there were countless deaths and injuries, the sea creatures also protected the blue star, which made Dihong and others put down their grievances and try to get along with the sea creatures.


    "Coming!"


    Wu Hao had already felt the difference. Three strands and two great energies rose up in the air and came to Dihong.


    "Dihong, what can I do for you?" The emperor in the sea looked at Dihong and asked, but when he saw Wu Hao, his face showed anger.


    "It''s you!" The beast in front of us is the eight rank emperor at the beginning. Now it is the primary level of the world Lord.


    "Hi, long time no see." Wu Hao waved his hand.


    "You killed my second brother and dared to come!" The emperor in the sea is ready to do it.


    "Errol, he is not an enemy. If you want to fight him, he can destroy the whole sea area in an instant." Dihong said coldly.


    Erol looked at Wu Hao angrily, but when he felt the terrible pressure on Wu Hao, he retreated.

 Chapter 668

    "Yu, cosmic?" Erol looked at Wu Hao in horror. Dihong''s breath had made him difficult to resist. Wu Hao was obviously much stronger than Dihong. Just his appearance, there was an insurmountable pressure.


    "Wu Hao came here today to ask you for a favor." Dihong explained to Wu Hao that if Dihong came forward, it would be easier for him to solve the problem.


    After Dihong got to know each other, the three beasts were silent. They all looked at Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, it''s much better than here. If you go there with your talent, it''s estimated that you will be promoted to the cosmic level or even higher soon."


    Wu Hao didn''t say that. The environment and aura there are much higher than here. Coupled with rich materials, it''s not difficult for them to reach the cosmic level.


    "Cosmic?" Erol is a little excited. After all, the universe is a legendary existence for them.


    After living for hundreds of years, Wu Hao can be said to be the only cosmic class it has ever seen.


    Any beast wants to be stronger and stronger. As long as it is strong enough, it can become a sea overlord.


    However, in the cosmic level, they can only think about it before. Now it can reach the primary level of the Lord, which has a lot to do with the harmonious coexistence between humans and their animals for many years. Therefore, in the cosmic level, it is not delusional. That realm is too far away.


    "But Erol, you can''t go. You are the strongest overlord in the sea. You must stay and protect blue star with me." Dihong said at this time.


    "Who are you going to let go?" Errol is not disappointed because he still doesn''t believe that they can really reach the cosmic level.


    "One domain master, plus five stars." Wu Hao was fine from the beginning. For those monsters on mercury at present, a domain master should be able to barely accept them. In addition, there should be no big problem if there are stars to fight.


    "That..." Errol looked at the other two beasts around him.


    "Which of you two would like to go?" Errol asked. In fact, he knew very well that they were reluctant to go to that strange place. Although it was possible to go to the cosmic level, after all, they didn''t believe you, Wu Hao. Who knows if there would be any risk.


    "Just you." Wu Hao points to an octopus monster. His strength is in the intermediate level of domain master. It''s pretty good.


    "Me, me?" The eight clawed monster retreated in amazement. It has just grown up and has high talent. If it continues to grow here, it is likely to become a overlord. It doesn''t want to suffer elsewhere.


    "Yes, it''s you. I heard you''re a mutant, so it''s you." Wu Hao said firmly.


    "I, can I not go? It''s good for me to stay here. " If it hadn''t known that Wu Hao was a universe, it would have done it long ago. Would it still talk to Wu Hao so politely?


    "No, you have to go. You have only two choices. If you want to be thrown over by me, you have to go over with me obediently to avoid the pain of skin and flesh." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    The eight clawed monster looked at Errol, but Errol ignored it. Obviously Errol couldn''t help it. After all, Wu Hao was cosmic. It was an idea that all the monsters present, even the whole sea area, couldn''t resist.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go, but can I choose the five stars you said?"


    Wu Hao nodded without refusing. Since the other party wanted to help, he naturally had to find someone suitable for him. If he could find his own men, it would be most suitable.


    However, there are only eight stars left in the whole sea area. Wu Hao takes them all away. To tell the truth, they refuse, but Wu Hao is too strong.


    "Oh, forget it. For your sake of cooperation, I only take four heads. Leave the rest to you." Wu Hao gave way, but only one end was left. They were not very happy.


    "Don''t worry, they will come back one day. As long as they help me conquer the sea as soon as possible, it won''t be a problem to come back." Wu Hao can see the despair in their hearts, so he doesn''t want to do so. After all, stay on the front line today and meet each other someday.


    After Wu Hao said hello to Dihong, he opened the space gate and left the scene with four strange animals in the sea.


    After returning to mercury, Wu Hao went directly to the sea area first. He had to implement the exotic animals in the sea area first.


    Returning to the sea again, Wu Hao came to the previous Dead Sea and released the eight clawed beast.


    "It''s here, but there''s thousands of ice below. Can you handle it?" Wu Hao looked at the eight clawed beast and asked.


    "Thousands of miles of ice? I''ll go down and have a look. " With that, the eight clawed ice jumped down.


    After about ten minutes, the eight clawed monster appeared from the sea surface, and then said in some embarrassment: "the kilometer ice layer is difficult, and there is a layer of atmosphere in the middle of the interlayer. Once it breaks through, it is estimated that the sea surface will surge."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao frowned. At that time, he didn''t find the problem. There was atmosphere in the interlayer. Once it was broken, the atmosphere would leak out, and the sea would turn over.


    "But it''s also good. The whole churning of the sea only needs to save all creatures. After the interlayer air is released, the sea surface will fall by 100 meters."


    Drop 100 meters?


    Wu Hao immediately thought of a possibility. If he dropped 100 meters, he should be able to barely solve the problem of insufficient land. This is indeed a little good.


    "OK, I''ll solve this problem. Can you destroy the ice?" Wu Hao had to risk doing so.


    Because if you want to survive here, you have to sacrifice something. Now what you have to solve must be the problem of survival, so you have to solve this thing.


    "No problem. The things in the sea are not a big problem for me. It''s just a waste of more time."


    The eight clawed beast vowed and smiled.


    Because just now, I found that the environment here is much better than blue star, and the cultivation will be much faster. As Wu Hao said, cultivating here is definitely much better than blue star.


    After the explanation, Wu Hao left with the secret beast.


    Now we must immediately inform the purple Python and let them hurry up.


    After hearing this, zimang and others felt that Wu Hao was going to do too much risk. In case of failure, it was likely to bring great harm to the planet.


    "But there is no way. If you want to survive on this planet, you can only change the current situation of this planet in this way."


    The crowd was silent, and Wu haogang told them that there were only two ways to solve it.


    First, implement according to this statement, and second, use force to kill marine life on this planet.

 Chapter 669

    Finally, we chose the first way. Although the first way is full of too many impossibilities and may bring some harm to the planet, at least there is hope.


    They can''t kill all the animals on this planet for their own reasons. That would be cruel.


    For a time, everyone moved, and xiuside also upgraded the black system.


    The upgraded black system is obviously much more powerful than before. It simulates Wu Hao''s space ability into a small function. Even if you can''t control space from a long distance, you can at least turn with each other instantly thousands of miles away.


    With this function, it''s much more convenient to take action. Whenever I find land creatures, I open the door of space and send them all to Wu Hao. Then I can send them to the small world during the holiday.


    There are leaders of the bear family in the small world. Naturally, their strength is not comparable to those headless guys. There is no problem in deterring them.


    The whole work lasted three days. After confirming that there were no land creatures three times in a row, Wu Hao contacted the eight clawed beast for the next step.


    In addition to the strong ones whose strength is low and even the domain master level has not reached, Wu Hao asked them to follow in the small world. The rest have self-protection ability, so there is no need to avoid.


    At this time, Wu Hao and others watched the action of the eight clawed beast on the whole sea. Its strength is not surprising in front of Wu Hao and others. However, after entering the water, except that Wu Hao can catch its trace, others can only act as blind.


    Ling Tian controlled the peeping heaven and watched the action of the eight clawed beast. When the eight clawed beast came to the ice, he saw its eight claws attached to the ice.


    "I won''t go. This guy wants to lift the ice directly?" Wu Hao looked at the eight clawed beast in amazement. If so, it would be crazy. The sea was so broad that even he couldn''t do it.


    However, Wu Hao thought too much. The eight claws of the eight clawed beast suddenly lit up red. The ice began to melt madly, starting at a speed of about two meters per second.


    This guy still has this function. It seems that it is a variant species, because generally speaking, marine monsters can never have the ability of fire attribute, but I know that eight clawed monsters actually belong to fire attribute, and water and fire are incompatible. I really don''t know how this eight clawed monster survived in the sea.


    It''s no wonder that when things go to extremes, when an item is overdrawn to the limit in a non viable space, there are either two results.


    The possibility of the latter is obviously very low, but this eight clawed beast definitely belongs to the latter.


    About three minutes later, Wu Hao frowned slightly.


    "Attention, the opening touch touches the interlayer!" Wu Hao stretched out his right hand and mobilized his spiritual power.


    Although they all have the ability to protect themselves, the protection they should do naturally has to be done.


    The whole interlayer is about 100 meters wide, which means that there is an air interlayer of hundreds of meters inside. Once released, the atmosphere of hundreds of meters will be squeezed by the sea water instantly, and then the sea water rises, and the air inside rises. The water surface will fall one after another only after all the air flows out.


    When the eight clawed beast approached the mezzanine, it stopped, looked back behind it, and then swam out.


    "Go, poison!" The eight clawed monster soared into the air, and at this time, the ice had broken and the sea surface had been abnormal.


    "Toxic?" Wu Hao frowned slightly. What kind of beast is this.


    "Release the rain cover." After Wu Hao ordered, the shield in front of him was reinforced.


    "There is an atmosphere that has been precipitated for thousands of years. After being squeezed by sea level and deep sea water, the air inside has long become toxic gas, that is to say, those inside are real ancient viruses. Once eliminated, the planet will be destroyed."


    Everyone panicked and never expected that such a thing would happen.


    "What to do now!" Everyone looked at Wu Hao. No doubt there was no way to solve it in such a short time. If there was, perhaps only Wu Hao could have a way.


    "Can this poisonous gas be discharged to other planets?" Wu Hao hurriedly asked.


    The eight clawed beast shook his head: "it''s too late. I''m afraid it''s too late. Now it''s too late to aggregate the virus, let alone discharge it to other planets in such a short time."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, so it''s too late. Wind sword, come with me." Wu Hao pushed away the eight clawed beast and rushed out alone.


    Feng Jianzi did not hesitate. Wu Hao dared, and he dared naturally. It was not that he wanted to die, but that he chose to believe Wu Hao.


    "Space gate, fully mobilize, you also immediately link the space gate, all close to my position!"


    In an instant, Wu Hao opened a huge space gate, 100 meters wide and long.


    "What does Wu Hao want to do?" Purple Python is a little anxious. She wants to be busy, but she doesn''t have that ability.


    "Wind sword, your wind sword technique sweeps all the viruses to me as much as possible. Believe me?"


    Because this work is absolutely full of danger. Once the virus appears, the first contact with it is the wind sword, so the wind sword is more dangerous than him.


    But he can''t, because he must control the space gate, otherwise he has the ability to control the virus.


    The wind sword son nodded, but just then, the master level strong man of the five or six Ming world stood up.


    "We are also the wind system." Five or six people opened the space channel and went to different locations.


    In this way, the East, West, North and South are all done. Next, it depends on their strength.


    The wind sword is already in the middle level of the universe, so Wu Hao is more assured that the wind sword is absolutely no problem.


    "Coming!" Wu Hao shouted. Just then, the whole sea churned up, 100 meters high, and the whole mercury appeared a spectacular scene, just like the destruction of the stars. The signs made people tremble.


    At the same time, the wind sword came out, stood in the air 100 meters away from the water and waved his long sword. At this moment, even the wind has been prohibited.


    Others are the same. All viruses seem to be controlled as soon as they appear, and appear in front of Wu Hao one after another.


    Wu Hao mobilized the space gate to aim at the virus, and after the virus approached the space gate, it also disappeared one after another.


    However, people''s physical strength is limited. Wu Hao also found that there seems to be something wrong with fengjianzi. He loosened the space gate and appeared in front of fengjianzi.


    Among the six people, the wind sword is in charge of the whole audience, and all the viruses collected by everyone will gather in his position, so it can be said that his position is wrapped by the virus in all aspects.


    "You go back first, I''ll come!" Wu Hao''s breath shook, and the surrounding air seemed to flow by itself.

 Chapter 670

    All viruses flow in one direction when they come into contact with Wu Hao''s body, just like a natural smoke exhaust fan.


    In about five minutes, almost all the viruses have been discharged, but Mercury has also been affected.


    The six people sent out this time were also poisoned one after another. Wu Hao brought all the people back and checked their health.


    "Well, the situation is not optimistic. This ancient virus is not simple and powerful. In just half an hour, their internal organs have begun to fester."


    "Let me see, master." Then fanko came over.


    "Oh? Do you have a way? " Wu Hao asked according to fan Ke.


    "I didn''t. maybe I know this poison. I''ve seen it before."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao quickly stepped aside. If so, it would be the best.


    Two minutes later, fanko stood up. Just now he had checked all six people.


    "How''s it going?" Wu Hao hurriedly asked.


    "Master, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to save them. This virus is really the same as I''ve seen before. I didn''t expect this terrible virus to come out again."


    Wu Hao sat next to Feng Jianzi, looking at Feng Jianzi''s pain, his eyes were very depressed.


    "Blame me, blame me. If I hadn''t made my own decisions, I wouldn''t have done so!" Wu Hao complained alone.


    "It''s no use blaming you. Now we have to find a way to solve it." The purple Python came in.


    "Just now I have checked the current situation of mercury, which has improved a lot. I have seen this virus, and I know the only way to cure them."


    "What!" Wu Hao immediately stood up.


    "In fact, it doesn''t need much trouble to remove this virus. Most of this virus is formed by the air pressure in the deep sea, and this air pressure is also produced by marine organisms. The way to solve the virus is on the deep-sea animals."


    Bang!


    Then there was a tremor outside. Wu Hao and others rushed out to check. They thought someone had attacked them.


    "What is this?" Wu Hao looked at a huge giant toothed shark in front of him, and the eight clawed monster was grasping it.


    "I asked it to catch it. If you want to disperse the virus, you must sacrifice. A giant toothed shark is enough. First help the wind sword to detoxify them."


    Purple Python glances at Wu Hao. She knows that Wu Hao may not want to, because Wu Hao has always been like this and never wants to kill people she doesn''t want to kill.


    But now the situation is special and she has to do so, so she directly asked the eight clawed beast to catch the giant toothed shark without Wu Hao''s permission.


    Wu Hao was silent, rose up and left the scene. This mistake was caused by him. If he hadn''t vowed to let the eight clawed monster break the ice, it wouldn''t be like this.


    Not long after leaving, Wu Hao could vaguely smell a bloody smell from the air, which completely covered up the sporadic toxic gas in the air.


    It turned out that this was what the purple Python said. It was really effective. When the blood of the giant toothed shark was on the earth, all the viruses in the air would disappear.


    Flying in the sky to watch, because the sea level dropped by 100 meters, the whole land also appeared about 3%, which is much larger than before. Although it is only 3%, it is true that the planet has completely changed.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao chose to go back. I had to face it. It was his death that he couldn''t escape.


    At this time, Feng Jianzi and others have recovered. It seems that this is what purple Python said.


    "I really didn''t expect that your master''s woman is not simple. She was one of the dragons and snakes three hundred years ago." Fan Ke walked up to Wu Hao and said in earnest.


    "What is the battle of dragons and snakes?" Wu Hao had never heard of it before.


    "Three hundred years ago, the war broke out near Neptune because of the fall of a planet. It was very tragic."


    "At that time, it was said that a strong man beyond the cosmic level fought against the five strong men above the peak, but the five peaks were not above the ordinary peak. I''m afraid they were much stronger than your current master."


    This surprised Wu Hao. He was stronger than he is now. The top five are really strong.


    "Of course, if the host really reached the peak, I think it should be better than them. At that time, the five were not the opponent of each other at all. Guess what happened to them later?" Fanko said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao shook his head and asked again.


    "The five strong men have combined. After the combination, they are infinitely close to this realm, but they are still not the opponent of the other party. The battle between the two sides led to the explosion of several planets. At the same time, the ancient virus broke out and infected many creatures."


    Wu Hao was shocked. He had never heard of such a big thing, and fan Ke said that purple Python was related to it. According to reason, he should have heard of it.


    "As for the purple python, I think she was still in her infancy, but if I guessed right, she should be the descendant of the snake family."


    Wu Hao doesn''t know the origin of the purple python, but if fan Ke said it, the life experience of the purple Python is really full of stories.


    "After the outbreak of the virus, many planets faced extinction, but I don''t know how long they found a way. They looked for the root cause of the virus outbreak. At that time, many people wanted revenge and wanted to deal with the extinction of the virus. Later, I don''t know what happened. It is estimated that the virus was eliminated by mistake, Otherwise, how could the purple Python know the way to detoxify? "


    It''s really possible. According to what Fanke said, the purple Python should be the descendant of the dragon and snake war he said.


    "Do you know who their opponent is in the dragon and snake war?" Three hundred years ago, in addition to the xuanming emperor, who broke through the cosmic level and reached a higher level in the whole universe today?


    "I don''t know. You can ask purple python. Maybe she knows?" Fanko said that and left.


    Wu Hao looks back at zimang. He really didn''t know this woman well before, but there seems to be a lot in her heart. Otherwise, why doesn''t she know anything.


    Two days later, the whole mercury returned to its original state, which also means that their plan was successful. Although there were great dangers during this period, it was a thrilling and carefree time.


    "How''s it going? Do you have many questions to ask me? "


    Wu Hao is resting on the couch. Purple Python comes over with a cup of hot tea.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you ask or not. If you want to tell me, it''s natural not to ask me, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 671

    Purple Python slapped Wu Hao.


    "You are a slippery boy. Yes, I heard your conversation with your servant that day. He was right. I am the descendant and only descendant of the strong snake family in the dragon and snake war." Purple Python admitted the background of his conversation with fanko.


    "Oh? I haven''t heard of you before. Why tell me this now? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    Purple Python''s face suddenly became gloomy and looked at Wu Hao very seriously.


    "Because I heard that you got the inheritance of kongbei emperor." Zimang''s words made Wu Hao sit up.


    "How did you hear about it..."


    "I naturally have my way. If I guess correctly, there should be a trace of soul in your body."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. What''s the matter with purple Python? Why do you know so clearly? Did Zha Li bear tell her?


    If that''s the case, zari bear can''t stay.


    "This little girl is a little interesting. She can feel my existence." At this time, Emperor kongbei spoke.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao asked emperor kongbei.


    "She belongs to a special constitution, that is, the ancient blood constitution. She found the existence of the king, which was not told by Zali bear."


    i see.


    Looking at the surprised Wu Hao, zimang smiled and said, "you don''t have to be nervous. You''ve been together for so long. Don''t you know who I am?"


    After a few seconds, Wu Hao smiled. Yes, after getting along for so long, he really didn''t know who the purple Python was, but he absolutely believed that the purple Python would always be on his side.


    "In the dragon and snake war, the strong snake family was my father. At that time, I was only a hundred years old and my strength was very weak, but I knew everything. Our common enemy." Purple Python''s eyes are full of murderous spirit, and Wu Hao can obviously feel it.


    "Xuanming emperor, you should also think of it, because the whole universe, only xuanming emperor has reached that level."


    Wu Hao was not surprised. He suspected it at the beginning, so now after zimang said it, he can accept it in his heart.


    "Originally, I thought I could only spend my life like this, but I don''t know why your appearance gave me hope and hope for revenge, especially after you accepted the inheritance of kongbei emperor, because I know that with your I talent, I will step into that realm one day."


    Purple Python''s eyes are very serious at this time. Wu Hao doesn''t want to interrupt her.


    "But you know what? I don''t want you to fight with him. One party will die when fighting with him. I''ve seen my parents die with my own eyes, so I don''t want to see you in danger. " Purple Python said, the mood in his eyes is very complex.


    "Why? Are you in love with me? " Wu Hao suddenly made a joke to ease the atmosphere. After all, the atmosphere is too depressed.


    "Don''t be stingy. I''m telling the truth. Maybe you''re the only one around now who looks like a relative, but I won''t share my parents'' revenge. Even if I die, I''ll take revenge one day." Strong murderous spirit and hatred burst out in his eyes. It can be seen that purple Python''s heart has been suppressed for a long time because of this matter.


    At this time, Wu Hao slowly approached, hugged her and said gently, "it''s okay. If the fate is like this, I will face it with you. You have your hatred and I also have my promise. I want to fulfill my original promise and want to protect you more."


    Purple Python didn''t speak. She looked at Wu Hao with a complicated look. The man she believed was right. Maybe if she can revenge in this life, she can only see Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, the xuanming emperor will give it to me. When did I disappoint you, right?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the sky suddenly exploded, and suddenly dark clouds covered. Wu Hao and purple Python stood up immediately.


    "What? What a strong breath! " Wu Hao frowned. The breath was really strong. He had never seen it before.


    "Boy, be ready to run away at any time. The comer may be xuanming emperor, and only he has this terrible power!" The voice of emperor kongbei appeared in Wu Hao''s mind.


    Emperor xuanming!


    Why is this old guy here? Did you overhear their conversation just now?


    "Hahaha, it''s been hundreds of years. Hahaha, old Kong Bei, you''ve been fostered by an ordinary person. You''ve fallen!"


    The voice of emperor xuanming appeared in everyone''s ears. Unexpectedly, he came here after smelling the breath of emperor kongbei.


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, Emperor kongbei suddenly flew out of Wu Hao''s body and turned into a spirit.


    "Xuanming, we finally meet again. You are still as confident as you were at the beginning. In that case, what are you doing here? Are you afraid of me coming back? "


    "Hahaha, afraid of you? Don''t overestimate yourself, kongbei. Who died in my hands at the beginning? I just came to see what kongbei is like now, and I naturally have to see what it is like for the human beings you can foster. "


    Then a pair of huge eyes appeared in the sky, staring at Wu Hao all the time.


    "Cosmic advanced? Hahaha, kongbei, you are really degenerate. You are actually fostered in the body of a senior waste of the universe. " Xuanming obviously despises Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao didn''t care. The xuanming emperor was absolutely terrible, so he can''t provoke each other now.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, xuanming. What are you doing here? Isn''t it just to see me? " Kong Bei skipped Wu Hao''s question.


    Because there are too many magical things in Wu Hao, Emperor xuanming cannot pay too much attention to Wu Hao. Otherwise, once emperor xuanming discovers Wu Hao''s talent, it is definitely not a good thing for Wu Hao.


    "You''re not going to make me fall in love with a dead man. Sooner or later, I''m going to die. Today, I''m here to inform these little dolls that the mother star is the hometown of my xuanming emperor. You''d better choose to surrender, or kongbei emperor is your best benchmark. I''ve figured it out. I''ll give you five years to see how you choose."


    "Old Kong Bei, hurry to reincarnate. It''s hard to be a lonely ghost. As for the human you foster, I don''t need my hand. There are many people who can crush him." With that, the voice of xuanming emperor gradually disappeared, and the sky returned to normal.


    Wu Hao put down his vigilance and found that purple Python''s face was defeated, and his eyes were full of tears.


    "Purple python, you..." that kind of look is resentful and unwilling. It''s clear that the enemy who killed her husband just appeared in front of her. Why can''t she revenge.


    "Ah, don''t think about it, purple python. That was just a trace of the supernatural power of the xuanming emperor. It wasn''t the Buddha. Otherwise, if he waved his hand, we would all perish immediately. Even if you start with his spiritual power, it won''t have any effect."

 Chapter 672

    "Damn, damn!" The purple Python stood up and rushed into the sky.


    "Purple Python!" Wu Hao chased up. He didn''t want anything to happen to purple python.


    "You stop!" Wu Hao grabbed her.


    "I know you feel bad, but now even if you find him, it''s just a sacrifice in vain. Don''t you really want to see him die in my hands?" Wu Hao hugged the purple Python from behind.


    After two minutes of silence, purple Python calmed down and saw her push away Wu Hao.


    "Smelly boy took advantage of me?" Purple Python''s eyes have recovered, and Wu Hao has to take her transformation ability seriously, but he knows very well that purple Python is supporting now. In fact, he is still very angry in his heart.


    "All right, cry if you want. Don''t hold it. I''m here." Wu Hao stretched out his hand and made a warm move.


    Seeing Wu Hao like this, purple Python couldn''t hold on any longer. He fell down in Wu Hao''s arms and cried into a child.


    A week later, everything was basically settled, and the whole base had been fully implemented with the black system of xiusidley, which was no less than that of the original red lotus guild.


    "Wu Hao, we have settled down. What should we do next? That xuanming emperor is so terrible? Shall we continue? " At this time, someone suddenly asked, this is what they are most concerned about during this period of time.


    Because once Wu Hao gives up helping them revenge, even if they stay here, it doesn''t make any sense.


    "What? Are you afraid? " Wu Hao asked.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "Of course we are not afraid, but you have your hometown and family. You don''t have to take risks for us!"


    Hearing this, Wu Hao smiled: "ha ha, you''re right. I don''t have to take risks for you, so I saw that he was absolutely strong and out of reach. I can also leave immediately. You promise you can''t find me, but who am I Wu Hao?"


    Everyone was silent. Wu Hao really knew and recognized them, because without Wu Hao, there would be no them today.


    "Well, don''t think about it. If I''m afraid, I won''t stay, mother star? Emperor xuanming? I''d like to see how powerful they are. If they are heaven, I Wu Hao will take you to change your life against the sky! "


    The audience was quiet, but it broke out in a few seconds.


    "Change your life against the sky and destroy the xuanming emperor!" This burst of cheers lasted for a long time, and the breath that had been silent for several days finally eased.


    Because the appearance of xuanming emperor made everyone lose confidence, they even thought that maybe their group might be dissolved.


    As an earthling, Wu Hao''s hometown is safe and sound. He doesn''t have to take this risk at all, but if their group lacks Wu Hao''s existence, there is basically no hope to deal with the parent star.


    But Wu Hao''s final answer did not disappoint them. Although they did not know why Wu Hao insisted, it was none of their business, they thanked Wu Hao and thanked Wu Hao for helping them.


    After regaining their power, everyone went crazy into the state of cultivation.


    Because of the great cultivation here, everyone has made rapid progress. Even the purple Python has a feeling of entering the advanced level.


    Three months later, Wu Hao came to zimang''s room and saw that she had finished her cultivation, so he went in.


    "Breakthrough?" Feeling the faint breath in the purple python, Wu Hao asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Purple Python nodded. She has made a breakthrough. Now she has reached the advanced level of the universe and opened her swallowing talent. Even if she faces the peak level, there is no problem.


    "What do you want from me?" The purple Python asked softly.


    Wu Hao scratched the back of his head and said awkwardly, "well, I want to ask you a favor. Do you have time to accompany me home? That... "Wu Hao was embarrassed to speak.


    "What? Pretending to be your girlfriend? Isn''t your boy usually glib? Can''t speak at the critical moment? "


    Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. He belongs to the type with a thief''s heart and no thief''s courage.


    "OK, no problem. For the sake of your good performance during this time, let me help you."


    "I''ll prepare immediately!" Wu Hao hurried out, excited like a child.


    In fact, he wanted to speak before, but purple Python has been practicing and has no time. When the practice is over today, there will be no chance if he doesn''t speak again, because he doesn''t know when those guys from the mother star will appear, so he must finish all things as soon as possible.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao set out with the purple Python and came to the earth. Then he called his little sister and asked her to hurry home.


    As soon as the little sister heard that her brother had taken her sister-in-law home, she was excited. She asked for leave and rushed home.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go shopping." Wu Hao took the purple Python into the mall and bought a pile of things.


    "Do you want to take your girlfriend home?" Purple Python asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, after all, the ugly daughter-in-law never wants to see her father-in-law, so gifts can''t be less."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, purple Python slapped him: "who do you say is an ugly daughter-in-law?"


    Wu Hao stopped: "I''m talking about an ugly daughter-in-law, that is, someone else''s daughter-in-law. I don''t have a daughter-in-law. Of course, I don''t mind if you want to be my ugly daughter-in-law!"


    Now purple Python knew he had said something wrong and hurriedly chased Wu Hao to fight.


    An hour later, Wu Hao came to his hometown in a relatively low-key Mercedes Benz. When he returned to this place, he can''t be too high-profile, otherwise it''s easy to be suspected of doing something bad outside. People in his hometown are like this. There are many right and wrong.


    "Little sister, come out and help carry things!" Wu Hao stood at the door and began to shout.


    "Coming!" As soon as the little sister heard that her brother arrived, she rushed out, but ignored Wu Hao and came directly to zimang.


    "Are you your sister-in-law? It''s really beautiful! " The little sister is very familiar and directly takes up the purple Python''s arm.


    Purple Python was stunned. She was embarrassed by her little sister''s sudden enthusiasm, but she was always hundreds of years old. I haven''t seen any big storms.


    "Is this your sister? I''ve heard you say it many times. It''s really cute." Purple Python also took the little sister''s hand.


    Wu Hao is numb. Zimang is worthy of being a strong woman and has strong coping ability. When did he mention his little sister to zimang.


    However, he was perfected by one or two sentences, which not only did not appear embarrassed, but also gave him face.


    "Mom, mom, come out quickly, sister-in-law is coming!" The little sister opened her mouth and shouted. Although purple Python could deal with it, she was still a little flustered in the face of this moment.


    "It''s all right. My mother is easy to get along with." Wu Hao smiled and grabbed the purple Python''s hand, which made the purple Python feel more secure.

 Chapter 673

    "Girl, come on, come in. I''m tired all the way." Seeing his daughter-in-law, Wu Hao''s mother was naturally very happy and hurried out to meet her.


    Wu Hao nodded and followed in with something.


    When I came back, it was just the meal point, so soon the people sat together and began to eat.


    "Girl, aunt doesn''t know your name yet." Wu Hao''s mother looked very careful, as if she was afraid of being too eager to scare the purple python.


    "My name is... Su Ziyan." The purple Python paused and said.


    Wu Hao looked at her and smiled bitterly. He forgot the problem on the way here. Unexpectedly, she solved it herself in such a short time. After all, it is impossible to tell her family that she is a purple python.


    "Good, good, Su Ziyan, good name, eat quickly." After a meal, the little sister and her mother have been cooking for the purple python, completely ignoring Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao is very dissatisfied with this, but it has no effect at all. Now his family seems to ignore his dissatisfaction.


    After dinner, Wu Hao took the purple Python around the village.


    "Very happy." Purple Python suddenly opened his mouth and Wu Hao stopped.


    "What is happy?" He looked at the purple python with some doubts.


    "It''s very happy to get along with your family. I can feel that they are really good to me. Although it''s been hundreds of years, I haven''t felt this for a long time."


    Wu Hao was touched by what zimang said. After knowing zimang for so many years, he saw zimang show this look for the first time.


    "If you want to feel happy, don''t you just marry? Then you will have more parents and naughty little sisters. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Purple Python slapped Wu Hao and said with some embarrassment, "what is marriage? Who wants to marry you? Get out!"


    Taking advantage of his thick face, Wu Hao continued: "why, if you don''t marry me, will you marry the two fools in our village?"


    "Wu Hao!" Purple Python was so angry that she asked her to marry a fool.


    The next morning, zimang got up and was still at Wu Hao''s house. She looked at the black gold bracelet in her hand and took it off.


    After changing clothes and going downstairs for breakfast, Wu Hao has packed up his things because they are leaving. After all, they can''t stay more for special things.


    "Aunt, I don''t know what to give you. This gift is no respect." The black gold bracelet appeared in zimang''s hand. Wu Hao was surprised when he saw it.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t these bracelets important to you?" Wu Hao hurriedly came to stop. He just asked zimang to help, but he didn''t let zimang die.


    The purple Python smiled: "no matter how important things are, they are also valuable, aren''t they? Besides, it is important things that need to be given to important people. "


    Wu Hao sighed. He could see that purple Python was serious, so he didn''t care.


    "No, no, no, Ziyan, we are already very happy that you can come. I just like you and our family Xiaohao. It doesn''t matter whether you are a gift or not."


    Purple Python shook his head: "didn''t you listen to me just now, aunt? Important things have to be given to important people. Although I''ve only been with uncle and aunt for a day, you make me feel the warmth of home again, which is very important to me." Purple Python holds Wu Hao''s mother''s hand and puts the black gold bracelet in her palm.


    "This..."


    Wu Hao nodded: "Mom, since she gave it to you, you can take it. Moreover, this bracelet is not suitable for you. Take it for your little sister." Wu Hao can see that this bracelet is a defensive bracelet. It is made of special materials and has accumulated a lot of strength after a hundred years of precipitation, so it is precious.


    "No, I still have my little sister." Purple Python took out another ring.


    "This ring is called Xiangsheng ring. It is a lucky ring. It will bless you."


    Purple Python helped the little sister to wear it on her hand, and the little sister didn''t refuse, because as I said just now, they are all important families.


    "Wow, it''s really beautiful. Thank you, sister-in-law. In the future, my sister-in-law and my brother will have a fat baby. I''ll bring it to you!"


    "What nonsense is the little girl talking about!" Wu Hao knocked his little sister on the head.


    Wu Hao glanced at the ring on his little sister''s hand, frowned slightly, and then said in a stern voice, "I only say once. Don''t get rid of this ring when it''s worn, or I''ll clean you up!"


    "How could it be? You think I''m you. I''ll never fall!" The little sister said happily, which girl doesn''t like rings? Besides, she can feel that the ring on her hand is expensive.


    "Uncle, as a girl, I have nothing to give you. I want to give some. Wu Hao must also give it." Purple Python finally looks at Wu Hao''s father.


    "I don''t need anything. Just come back and see us often."


    Purple Python nodded, then turned to Wu Hao and said, "let''s go."


    Wu Hao took his things to the car, then took the purple Python and left home slowly.


    Because she took a few days off, she also planned to accompany her parents at home, so she didn''t leave with her.


    After driving about five kilometers, Wu Hao stopped the car and found a place where there was no one.


    "Go back and take it." Then they opened the door of space. After they crossed the door, they returned to mercury.


    "Why did you give that ring to my little sister?" Wu Hao asked out of curiosity.


    "Didn''t I hear your sister talked about her boyfriend, so Xiangsheng ring is to protect your sister. If the other party doesn''t love her enough, or someone is plotting against her, Xiangsheng ring will have an effect, because I just found that your sister is still innocent, so Xiangsheng ring is the most suitable."


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly. According to the standard of the earth, he didn''t know whether it hurt or helped his little sister.


    But according to his brother, purple Python gave Xiangsheng ring, which undoubtedly helped a lot.


    "What about the black gold bracelet? My mother is so old that she shouldn''t use that kind of thing? " Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "Cut, you only look at the surface? The bracelet has absorbed the essence of heaven and earth, and has successfully made the exquisite weapon. It not only has the defensive effect, but also enables people to poison everything, and has the effect of prolonging life. Not only that, it also has the same effect for the father who is accompanying your mother every day.


    Wu Hao was surprised. The purple Python cost a lot this time.


    "Well... I, you see what you need. I can''t let you suffer. I''d better make it up for you." Wu Hao felt very guilty. After all, the purple Python was bleeding, and they were just acting.


    "Such a clever man, how can he look like a fool."

 Chapter 674

    Upon hearing this, Wu Hao is also a sensible person. Zimang has something to say. Although he is not sure, zimang can say it like this.


    There''s a play!


    In the following time, Wu Hao and others entered the cultivation stage. Because of the appearance of xuanming emperor last time, the strong parent star seemed to be much quieter.


    However, Wu Hao knows that this is definitely a precursor to the storm. Although the strong parent star has not taken any action now, it is likely to be ready to go. After all, the strong parent star suffered heavy losses in the last World War, and it is absolutely impossible to stop.


    Two months later, Wu Hao and others always felt something was wrong,


    Although he knew that this was the precursor of the storm, it was too quiet. It was quiet and frightening. Even Wu Hao couldn''t help feeling very strange.


    According to the truth, the parent star now has space mobile technology. It can''t be right without any news for so long.


    The sudden change of the dark tide forced Wu Hao to investigate. There must be a demon when things change.


    After a week''s investigation, Wu Hao Ran to many places and finally came to Zixing.


    It is much better here than before. There is no war and smoke, and it has gradually begun to recover.


    However, after investigation, it was found that there was an aerospace orbit here. Once the orbit was born, the speed of the spacecraft on it was hundreds of times faster.


    And the trajectory of the aerospace orbit is actually linked to Tam.


    For a moment, Wu Hao was upset. Did these guys reach out to Tam?


    Without thinking, Wu Hao immediately opened the space gate of TAM star and transmitted it.


    As soon as he came to Tam star, Wu Hao was stunned. There was war all around. Cities and towns were covered with gunsmoke and a sad sound.


    "Home star!" Wu Hao''s blood red eyes rushed down. If he saw the strong parent star, he would be killed with one blow!


    "All alliance members listen! All primary, the strong parent star, no one left! " Wu Hao opened the space channel with mercury and gave orders with the black system.


    Zimang and others don''t know what happened, but Xiaoxuan and Ling Tian saw it when they crossed the door.


    "Nine days of work!"


    "Ling Fu!"


    The two left at a very fast speed. Wu Hao looked at the figure of the two leaving and sighed.


    "Zha Li Xiong, cheer''s family, you two follow Ling Tian to Ling Fu, Fanke and Tonia. You two follow Xiao Xuan. When you see the strong parent star, you kill them all."


    Wu Hao is also worried about the danger of the two going back. After all, the greatest strength on this planet is jiutiangong. If the strong parent star wants to occupy this planet, he must clean up the jiutiangong.


    In front of Wu Hao, there are three peaks, but these three people are nothing in Wu Hao''s hands. Wu Hao kills the three people as quickly as possible, and then gives all the rest to zimang.


    "You solve the rest. I''ll go to Jiutian palace!" Wu Hao opens the space gate and goes to the Jiutian palace, because he has sensed that the Jiutian Palace at this time seems to be breaking out a strong battle wave.


    And it seems that there are many strong players. He is also worried that fanko and them can''t make it.


    When he came to the Ninth Heaven palace, Wu Hao looked at the scene in front of him, and the field of killing gods began to waver.


    The whole nine heavenly palace, from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, is full of corpses. The animals of the mother star have violated his limit.


    "You all have to die!" Wu Hao rushed over.


    The strong parent star also found Wu Hao.


    "Hum, it''s just high-level!" One of the strong men also rushed up, two fists collided, and the other side retreated tens of meters.


    "How is it possible that a senior can be so strong?" The other party looked at Wu Hao in shock.


    "Who is your excellency? The nine heavenly palaces are all women. It should have nothing to do with you? " Knowing that Wu Hao was not so simple, the other party began to persuade him.


    "You''d better not cause trouble. Do you want to intervene in our home star affairs?" The other two came over the top.


    "Home star? Hehe, you are a big breeze. "


    Wu Hao cheered, and the strong murderous spirit shrouded the three people.


    Gravity field, kill God field!


    After the opening of the two fields, the faces of the three changed greatly, because in their memory, only one person can play this set, and it is also the largest place on the parent planet.


    "You, are you Wu Hao?" The other three looked at Wu Hao in horror. Although they were above the peak, they had heard of Wu Hao''s ability before.


    The 14 people dispatched last time were all strong at the top, and some were even better than them.


    But among the 14 people, only four returned to the home star, and they were extremely embarrassed. It is said that it is because of this Wu Hao.


    The four told them that Wu Hao''s combat effectiveness had far exceeded the ordinary peak. Once encountered, it was absolutely impossible to escape without strong means of self-protection.


    Wu Hao''s signature field is the field of killing gods and the field of gravity, especially the field of gravity. Once it is shrouded, even if they want to run, it is too late.


    "It seems that you know me. Do you think I will be afraid of you so-called home star giants?" Wu Hao said coldly and walked slowly towards them.


    "Run!" After knowing Wu Hao''s identity, the three thought of running for the first time, because they knew very well that they could never be Wu Hao''s opponent.


    "Three people still want to run and dream!" Wu Hao tries his best to exert the field of gravity. The reason why he doesn''t fight them is not that he doesn''t have the ability, but that he waits for Xiaoxuan to come back.


    Xiaoxuan will be furious because of the loss of so many people in Jiutian palace. Therefore, Xiaoxuan must come back and avenge this revenge.


    "No, I can''t rush away. It''s too, too strong. I can''t rush away from gravity at all." The three men stood in the gravity field hard and wanted to escape. It was impossible. Even if they released the field, the killing field was much higher than them and had no great effect at all.


    A minute later, Xiaoxuan had arrived at the scene. Along the way, her eyes had changed greatly.


    His eyes were full of anger, and tears had wet his cheeks.


    "Do it yourself." Wu Hao didn''t talk much. She knew it was useless to say more now. Xiaoxuan''s heart was very complicated.


    Xiaoxuan takes out the heaven and earth sword, and a drop of blood donation falls on the heaven and earth sword.


    "Ah!" Xiaoxuan gathered all her anger in the sword. The power of heaven and earth sword was completely stimulated, and a surge of energy gushed out.


    "No, no, I, we surrender, admit defeat, we admit defeat." The three panicked and immediately knelt down to surrender.


    "Hum, surrender? Kill so many people in Jiutian palace. Can it be over with a surrender now? No, I''ll make your life worse than death! "


    Then he went down with a sword and did not kill each other, but cut off their legs and feet.


    Ah!!!


    The three fell to the ground and screamed in pain!

 Chapter 675

    Wu Hao stood in the distance and watched. At this moment, he could clearly feel the anger in Xiaoxuan''s heart. Although the means were cruel, it was too kind compared with those who died in Jiutian palace.


    The two strong men at the top of the mountain obviously couldn''t bear Xiaoxuan''s practice. After enduring the pain, one of them wanted to commit suicide immediately. After all, it''s better to die directly than this.


    "Hum, do you want to die? Dream! " Xiaoxuan''s eyes were quick and her hands were quick. She also saw the other party''s ideas. She immediately cut off the other party''s hands. But when he wanted to bite his tongue and commit suicide, Xiaoxuan''s sword ran through the other party''s mouth, but it didn''t hurt the key.


    "Since you dare to attack our jiutiangong, you can only be prepared. None of you will be safe today." In the same way, Xiaoxuan performed on the three people one after another.


    Wu Hao sighed when he saw this scene. Xiaoxuan had no choice but to avenge the Revenge of the Ninth Heaven palace. He was not qualified to make Xiaoxuan kind.


    "You two stay here. I''ll go to lingfu." Wu Hao said to Fanke, but he left alone and went to lingfu.


    Two of Ling''s family members were also accepted by Zha Li Xiong. However, Ling''s family was fine and there were no major casualties. It is said that because Ling''s family is a forging family, the strong parent star wanted them to surrender, which was spared.


    But when Ling Tian heard about the tragedy of Jiutian palace, he also seemed very uneasy.


    "You are really cruel and cruel. I''m going to come back later. I''m afraid the Ling family has......" Ling Tian can''t imagine that many disciples of the Ninth Heaven palace have been damaged like that. His Ling family can''t compare with the Ninth Heaven palace. In the end, I''m afraid it will be destroyed directly.


    "Please bother them and kill them." Ling Tian looks at Zali bear. It''s difficult to kill them with his strength, so he can only let Zali bear do it.


    When Wu Hao arrived, all the strong players of the mother star had been killed, and the remaining small fish, shrimp and purple Python had been cleaned up.


    The whole battlefield can be said to be specifically aimed at the Jiutian palace. Although other areas have also been seriously damaged, it is not so serious.


    However, just as they were counting the losses, the sky changed. Wu Hao looked at the cloudy sky and frowned slightly.


    "Strong, strong breath, is it xuanming emperor?" Wu Hao was puzzled because the breath gave people a terrible feeling.


    "It''s not him. If he appears, I''m afraid you''ll be locked for the first time. You can''t escape, but it''s really not weak from the smell." This is the opening of emperor kongbei.


    It''s not xuanming emperor, but it has this breath. Who is it? Is there anyone in the world who has reached that state?


    "From this breath, it should belong to the half step King universe level." Kong Bei emperor explained again.


    The strength of the strong in the whole universe is from bottom to top. The cosmic level is not an absolute strong. Only by breaking through the cosmic level can it be called a real super strong.


    "King of the universe?" Wu Hao frowned. Naturally, he had heard of this level, and the next level of the king universe level is the supreme universe level, that is, the strongest existence in the whole universe, the xuanming emperor.


    "Unexpectedly, you are infinitely close to the king of the universe. I''m afraid it''s difficult for you, boy." Kongbei emperor said in a worried voice.


    "Really, I just want to see what kind of ability this king universe class has." Wu Hao is not afraid.


    Although the other party has been infinitely close to the king''s cosmic level, it is still at the cosmic level, only half a step. Before there is no real breakthrough, it is still a long distance from that level, and it is not really invincible.


    "You all go into the small world. Here, give it to me." In order to have no worries, Wu Hao let zimang and others enter the small world. After all, if he really can''t fight for a while, he can''t run away.


    After everyone withdrew into the small world, Wu Hao was also much at ease, and the king universe had also landed on TAM at this time.


    "Wu Hao!" As soon as the other party arrived at Tam, he frantically looked for Wu Hao, but after the spiritual force detected Wu Hao''s position, his body turned into a speed of light. In just a few seconds, he came to Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, finally let me find you!" The other party''s voice is very empty. Not only that, half of the head has been mechanized, but also the body. The voice is like a devil.


    "Who are you?" Wu Hao narrowed his eyes. How did the other party feel familiar? His eyes were pale and obviously belonged to the half dead.


    "Don''t you remember who I am? It''s okay. I''ll remind you right away. With my super strength, I''ll let you taste it. What''s despair? " The other party''s voice became more and more excited, and black smoke came out around.


    "Wu Hao, be careful. He is a reformed body. I didn''t expect to transform to this extent!" Xiuside''s voice appeared in Wu Hao''s mind.


    "What is a transformational body?" Wu Hao can also see that the other party''s body should have been transformed, but he doesn''t know what the so-called transformed body is.


    "It is an advanced research on the mother planet, also commonly known as demon research. It integrates the genes of exotic animals and humans, and the abilities of exotic animals are added to humans for transformation. Its strength is absolutely terrible."


    Wu Hao frowned slightly. Human beings and animals merged into one? Why does the parent star specialize in such disgusting things.


    "Be careful, Wu Hao. He seems to be the leader of Qianzhang sect." Xiaoxuan''s voice also appeared.


    Thousand palm sect leader!


    Wu Hao also reacted at this time. Sure enough, the other party was really the leader of Qianzhang sect. After being badly hurt by him, he fled Tam star and went to the home star. Unexpectedly, this guy became neither human nor ghost.


    "I didn''t expect it was you. I shouldn''t have let you go." Wu Hao pulls out the sky sword. Since the other party appears again this time, he will not let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    But this half step sealed the king universe. I''m afraid it''s really difficult to deal with. Just the breath, Wu Hao has felt that the other party is above him.


    "Hahaha, you finally remember. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Today is your death date and the day of sacrifice for my Qianzhang sect." The leader of Qianzhang sect is ferocious and evil.


    "I''m afraid he belongs to a higher transformation body. The transformation of human, head, machinery and three in one is so strong. Pay attention."


    Wu Hao nodded. However, he can still run. But now that he knows that the parent star has this technology, it gives him a headache.


    Transformation can make people become so powerful. After that, those guys always transform, which is a threat to them.


    "Die!" The leader of Qianzhang sect rushed over. His five claws swept through the place and the space burst. It can be seen how strong the attack power is.

 Chapter 676

    The powerful made the atmosphere vibrate. Wu Hao found that it was full of danger and immediately retreated a few meters.


    Is this the cosmic strength of half step king? How strong!


    "What? Afraid? " The leader of Qianzhang sect laughed. It seemed that he could beat back Wu Hao. It was full of excitement for him.


    "Thurster, is there no weakness in this transformation?" Wu Hao frowned. The strength of the other party was really not simple. If he hit hard, he would suffer a loss.


    At the beginning, he didn''t expect that the so-called half step King universe level was so powerful. At least now he can kill three or four peaks alone. Why did he have no parry in the face of half step King universe.


    "No, because his ability is too strong and a little strengthened by all the great beasts, he can hardly find his weakness. In addition, he has reached the half step King universe. I''m afraid the final weakness can be completely ignored."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao could not help but pinch a cold sweat. In that case, is he about to face a hard battle?


    "However, it can not be said that there is no, because if it is related to machinery, it must have certain defects. The part of his mechanical function can be solved through the black system, which can also weaken a certain strength."


    "Sleeping trough, why do you waste so much words? Hurry up." Wu Hao has a black face. Now it''s like this. Xiuside can still say so much nonsense. This is to kill his rhythm.


    "OK, hold on. I''ll try to solve his mechanical part." Xiuside opened the black system and tried to enter the mechanical hardware of the leader of Qianzhang sect.


    Facing the attack of the leader of Qianzhang sect, Wu Hao can only retreat again and again. The local power is too strong. He may be injured if he is not careful.


    "Hahaha, do you think you can escape in this way? Dream. " About five minutes later, Wu Hao has been a bit wasteful. He has always been half a step to become the king of the universe, and his speed is naturally above him.


    "How''s it going? Are you ready?" Wu Hao asked xiuside eagerly.


    "All right!"


    The solution is successful!


    The leader of Qianzhang sect stopped and his body was abnormal. The mechanical part crashed and lost its light.


    "Now!" Wu Hao also seized the opportunity and roared with the sky sword in his hand.


    "Sword of the moment!"


    In order to hurt each other as quickly as possible, Wu Hao can only use the instant sword. Although the eternal sword can be the strongest, there is not enough time for him to use that move.


    The fierce sword rain covered the leader of Qianzhang sect, and the sky was covered with explosive smoke.


    "Yes!" Everyone began to cheer.


    "No, no, no harm." Kong Bei emperor warned.


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. He also felt each other''s breath. It didn''t seem to drop much.


    When the smoke dispersed, the leader of Qianzhang sect stared at Wu Hao and smiled.


    "It''s interesting that you can solve my mechanical ability, but it''s of no use to me, because my real strength is the origin of exotic animals!" The leader of Qianzhang sect suddenly breathed a lot. It seems that he has not been greatly affected.


    "Damn it, this guy has really become a ghost." Wu Hao held the sky sword tightly. Now it seems that he can''t help it.


    "Run away, boy." Kongbei emperor sighed, because if he didn''t escape now, he probably wouldn''t have a chance.


    Wu Hao nodded. Now is really not a hard time.


    Holding his hand in the sky, he was ready to open a space channel to escape, but Wu Hao didn''t feel any space fluctuation at all.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Hao found something wrong and tried again several times, but there was still no response.


    "The space is locked. It seems to have been locked by them at the beginning. It takes, it takes ten minutes to solve from now. This time, they actually used a more high-tech seal."


    Ten minutes


    Wu Hao can''t believe what will happen in ten minutes. Obviously, the leader of Qianzhang sect won''t give him this opportunity.


    "Master, let us out and let us do it together. Maybe we can have some opportunities." Zari bear said at this time.


    Wu Hao didn''t refuse either, because he knew very well that if he died, they would also die, so we might as well fight together.


    "Oh? Someone else came to die? But it''s good. I haven''t killed anyone for a long time. Today I can fight a tooth sacrifice! " After that, the leader of Qianzhang sect didn''t hesitate at all.


    Wu Hao and others were all black, just like entering another space.


    "Dark field!"


    It was actually a field. Wu Hao looked around and couldn''t see his fingers.


    "Come on, kill God!"


    For a time, zhalixiong and others also opened the field of killing gods one after another.


    Among all the fields, the field of killing God is among the best. As for this dark field, I haven''t heard of it.


    "In the dark field, only those who really fall into the dark will have it. Coupled with his own strength, I''m afraid the killing field can''t be matched, but if you work together, you should be able to barely maintain the balance." Emperor kongbei said.


    "In that case, what about us?" He Lao and others also appeared one after another, and the seven opened the field of killing gods at the same time.


    Time domain!


    Break it!


    Wu Hao shouted, more than a dozen fields were broken, and the dark fields were dissolved immediately.


    "Oh? It''s interesting to break my dark field, but it''s over. "


    The leader of Qianzhang sect grabbed the Zali bear and burst out violent black smoke. The smoke quickly wrapped the Zali bear in it.


    "Stop it." Wu Hao rushed up to save zhalixiong, but was stopped by the leader of Qianzhang sect.


    In just a few seconds, the zari bear was swallowed clean and could not feel any breath at all.


    "Zari bear!" Wu Hao is angry. Although Zali bear hasn''t known him for a long time, since he signed the contract, Zali bear is the most loyal to him. Now he died in front of him.


    No, the contract!


    Wu Hao thought of this and immediately checked the contract, because Zali bear said before that as long as he didn''t die, those who signed the contract would not die, so it''s reasonable that Zali bear should not die.


    "Master, I''m fine, but you have to be careful. The black fog is very strange and will block the psychic power." The voice of the bear appeared in Wu Hao''s mind.


    Wu Hao was relieved to hear zari bear speak. Although it was troublesome to destroy his body, he didn''t really die.


    "Next, you!" The leader of Qianzhang sect looked at Tonia.


    "Go back!" When Wu Hao waved, Tonia, fanko and chers returned to the small world.


    Now they can''t help much on the pitch. It will only distract him here.

 Chapter 677

    "What should I do? Is there really no way?" Wu Hao frowned and looked at the leader of Qianzhang sect. This guy is too strong. Now he is not an opponent at all.


    "I found a way." Just then, thurster spoke.


    "I just studied it. As the main system of the black system, you can use the main system to strengthen your ability, but the increase in ability should be only 30%, and it will take two minutes. I''m afraid..."


    "Stop talking nonsense and give me a raise...!" Wu Hao said angrily, don''t say 30% now, even if it''s 10%, he has to try.


    Two minutes is too harsh in the current state, but if they don''t insist, they won''t have any chance.


    "Hahaha, when I tear you up, I''m eating all the people you just summoned. By the way, there''s Xiaoxuan''s female child. I want her to be immortal and die!"


    Run!


    Wu Hao''s only thought is that he can''t face each other now. If he wants to last two minutes, the only possibility is to run.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Psychic decision!


    The speed broke out completely, but even so, the leader of Qianzhang sect behind him caught up. He suddenly appeared in front of Wu Hao and reached out to catch Wu Hao.


    Time ability!


    Time seemed to stop, but it was only about 0.012 seconds. After all, the leader of Qianzhang sect was too powerful to limit each other for too long.


    But although it was only a short moment, it was enough for him to escape.


    "Hum, it''s really a lively grasshopper. I''ll see where you can run!" And fast.


    Wu Hao made use of his time ability and gravity field to escape from him several times.


    Finally, the leader of Qianzhang sect had no patience, and then burst into great energy.


    "No, he wants to lock in all directions."


    Wu Hao stopped. No matter how he ran, it was useless. Once he was locked in all directions, he would be killed in an instant when he ran to the ends of the earth.


    "Yes!"


    Suddenly, Wu Hao''s eyes filled with God, emitting a white light. In a short moment, all his abilities were improved by 30%.


    "This force." Wu Hao was surprised to find that he was full of strength at this time. Obviously, xiuside did it and increased his overall strength by 30%.


    This force may really be able to compete with it.


    After gaining strength, Wu Hao''s confidence greatly increased. Since his strength has increased, he naturally can''t let the leader of Qianzhang sect lock in all directions.


    "The power of lightning!" Wu Hao began to summon the power of thunder and lightning. At the same time, the sky sword in his hand was also accumulating spiritual power.


    "No escape?" The leader of Qianzhang sect looked at Wu Hao and completely ignored Wu Hao''s attack.


    "Die!"


    The power of thunder and lightning is unprecedented.


    "Eternal sword!" It can be said that Wu Hao used all his must kill skills and played all his cards.


    "Eh... I''m afraid it won''t have much effect on him. Your strength has indeed improved, but his physical strength has obviously exceeded you."


    Immortal Kung Fu!


    "So?" Wu Hao''s skin color changed.


    Kongbei still shook his head: "no, his physical strength has exceeded your silver body. Even if you reach the gold body, I''m afraid it''s a little worse than him. However, with your current attack power, if you are stronger, you should be able to hurt him. As long as you can hurt him, just one blow."


    Stronger?


    Wu Hao frowned. This is his limit. Now he is in the strongest state. How can he be strong.


    "No, there seems to be." Wu Hao buried his head and looked at the sky sword in his hand.


    "But I''m afraid my body can''t bear this move." Wu Hao thought of the eternal sword. If he used the strongest version of the eternal sword, he should be able to hurt each other, but that would be a fatal blow to him.


    "Hehe, boy, did you forget the necklace I gave you? Three times of golden body power, invincible state, can protect you from death and injury. "


    "Yes, how can I forget this!" Wu Hao is very happy. In this way, he may have a chance to meet the leader of Qianzhang sect.


    "Boy, there''s only one chance. You have to take advantage of it."


    Wu Hao knows very well what will happen if he fails.


    He knows how powerful the original eternal sword is. After using it, his spiritual power will be emptied instantly. At that time, even if there is an invincible golden body, after three times, I''m afraid he can only sit and wait to die.


    So this time, he can only succeed, not fail. Once he fails, not only him but also purple Python will die.


    No escape?


    The leader of Qianzhang sect looked at Wu Hao who stopped and wondered. He always felt that Wu Hao had any cards left.


    But he was so confident that he didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao at this moment.


    "You can''t escape!" The leader of Qianzhang sect rushed over excitedly.


    Wu Hao was ready at this time, but when the leader of Qianzhang sect approached, Wu Hao opened his eyes.


    Immortal skill, invincible golden body!


    Suddenly a golden light seemed to illuminate the earth, and the whole sky was shrouded in this golden light.


    "What''s going on!" The leader of Qianzhang sect suddenly found that he was not close to Wu Hao. Wu Hao was as hard as a shield in front of him.


    "Right now!" Wu Hao seized the opportunity and opened the sky sword in his hand again.


    Eternal sword!


    "Cut, I thought it was something. You can''t hurt me. Don''t struggle fearlessly. Go to hell!"


    The overconfident leader of Qianzhang sect completely ignored Wu Hao''s "eternal sword" at this time. He continued to attack Wu Hao, but the time limit of invincible golden body was five seconds.


    Don''t look at just five seconds, it''s enough for Wu Hao to launch the eternal sword.


    Originally, I thought Wu Hao was just strong support. Even if there was a defense cover, I couldn''t support it with absolute strength, but a few seconds later, the defense cover was still solid.


    "Don''t bother. My invincible golden body can ignore all levels of attacks. You can''t break it." Wu Hao sneered.


    "But the eternal sword is different. It was revised before. Now it is not revised. Do you really think it can''t hurt you?"


    The leader of Qianzhang sect has found something wrong. This time, the eternal sword is much stronger than before.


    "Don''t play tricks on me. I''ll break your eternal sword. I''ll make you despair completely."


    Qianzhang sect not only did not defend, but directly met the eternal sword. Although Wu Hao was confident, the other side was too strong. In case of failure, everything would be over, so he was still worried.


    "Don''t worry, he''s finished. I didn''t expect your eternal sword to be mixed with the smell of destruction. It''s a strong move."

 Chapter 678

    Indeed, this eternity is much stronger than before, and carries the breath of destruction. You know, once the breath of destruction is contained in the attack, there is no doubt that this move is absolutely powerful.


    Where the breath of eternal sword passed, the space burst one after another. However, the leader of Qianzhang sect found it too late.


    "Impossible, how possible, why do you have such a powerful attack, absolutely impossible." At this time, the leader of Qianzhang sect was unable to support, and his body began to collapse by the destructive breath, which also meant that he could not resist Wu Hao''s original eternal sword.


    "Go to hell!" Wu Hao took advantage of this opportunity to make up another move of "instant sword". Although this can''t cause any damage to the leader of Qianzhang sect, it can distract him at least.


    In just a few seconds, the leader of Qianzhang sect was completely swallowed by the eternal sword. Soon, his whole breath dissipated in the air.


    Wu Hao finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene. He suddenly lost his strength and fell from the sky.


    "Wu Hao!" Purple Python flew out of the small world and caught Wu Hao.


    "You''re in such a mess!" Purple Python said anxiously and angrily. Before Wu Hao didn''t use the invincible golden body just now, she thought it was over this time. Wu Hao was not the opponent of the other party at all.


    But Wu Hao once again set a new record and once again proved with facts that there is no impossibility. Even if there is, he will create all the impossibility.


    "Hehe, this time it really hollowed me out." Wu Hao smiled hard and fainted


    Perhaps there has never been such a situation. His spiritual power has been completely hollowed out. Not only that, even the power of the soul has been damaged.


    This is the sequela of the original eternal sword. Although the invincible golden body can strengthen his body to the limit, some damage is not physical


    The energy of the eternal sword is too majestic, which is not what he can compete with now, so he must mobilize the power of his soul, otherwise he can''t volatilize the power to the extreme, which makes him suffer from reverse bite.


    This coma lasted for a month. Wu Hao''s soul power was damaged, so he entered a dormant state.


    A month later, he slowly recovered, but when he woke up, he found that his strength had increased vaguely.


    "Congratulations, boy. It''s a blessing in disguise. Your strength has made a breakthrough." In this time and space, Emperor Peking University appeared next to Wu Hao.


    "What''s going on? How long have I been sleeping? " Wu Hao shook his dizzy head.


    "One month, but this month, although you were in a coma, your body actually entered the state of cultivation by itself, which made me a little surprised."


    Self cultivation?


    Wu Hao wondered, but in retrospect, he seemed to have a long, long dream.


    In the dream of you, he practiced crazily, because it seems that in the dream, his Tianzhao acupoint was opened and understood.


    Yes, Tianzhao cave!


    Wu Hao checked immediately and was surprised to find that Tianzhao acupoint was really opened. It is estimated that the cultivation in his dream has become a reality. Otherwise, how can his strength be improved for no reason.


    "Where are we?" Wu Hao looked at the strange environment around him.


    At this time, purple Python came in from the outside. When he saw Wu Hao wake up, he immediately came over.


    "You finally wake up!" With worry in his eyes, purple Python quickly helped Wu Hao check his health.


    "What''s the matter? Where is this? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "We''re back to mercury. It''s okay." Purple Python said softly.


    "Oh, what about the motherstar guys? Didn''t you come? " Wu Hao asked.


    The purple Python shook his head: "you even killed the half step king of the universe. I''m afraid they don''t dare to act rashly now."


    In this way, Wu Hao is relieved. It seems that it is still a deterrent to kill the leader of Qianzhang sect this time. Otherwise, those guys are expected to take advantage of the victory.


    "But I heard from thurster that it seems that the parent star is studying the matter of accelerating the transformation body. I''m afraid there will be big trouble next."


    Wu Hao sighed. A thousand palm sect leader can cost him half his life. If they are transformed in batches, I''m afraid they will die.


    "Come and drink the medicine." Purple Python handed the medicine to Wu Hao. After drinking it, Wu Hao lay down and continued to rest.


    After zimang left, Wu Hao sat up.


    "Old Kong Bei, what can you do now? I''m afraid those crazy guys will make big moves next. " To tell the truth, he has been a little anxious. This war has shaken his confidence.


    He doesn''t want to continue to be passively kicked out by the other party next time.


    "Well, there is no safe and reliable way for the time being. I''m afraid you can only practice in your current state." Kong Bei emperor sighed and said.


    "There is no safe and reliable way. What about the unsafe?" Wu Hao heard the meaning of emperor Kong Beida''s words. Obviously, he was afraid that there was something dangerous and unreliable. It was hard to say.


    "Of course, but it''s very dangerous for you! Are you sure you want to listen? " The voice of emperor kongbei has changed a little. Obviously, what he is going to say is not a good thing.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s talk about it first." In fact, Wu Hao was ready when he spoke, because he had no choice. If he did, he might let him and everyone be doomed.


    "The place of Luocha trial, also referred to as black hole trial, is a place that may go forever." The voice of kongbei emperor was a little hesitant. Obviously, listening to the name was only a very dangerous place.


    "Black holes?" Wu Hao frowned. Although he had never touched that kind of thing, it was not a good place to hear it.


    "The strong who can live out of it will not save one in ten. No, it should be said that it is one in ten million. It can be said that there is no chance, but if you really succeed, you will completely become a strong person."


    Wu Hao still frowned, hesitated for two minutes, racked his brains and tried his best, but finally failed.


    "Do you think I have a good chance?" Emperor kongbei has a certain understanding of his strength, and must have a certain result.


    "Your words, I can only say that there is only one chance in ten thousand, boy. I advise you not to move. It may be your burial place."


    Wu Hao stood up.


    "No choice!"


    "If I don''t go, I will die in the hands of those strong people on the mother planet. Even if I have the ability to protect myself, I''m afraid they don''t. in that case, I have the obligation to protect everyone." Wu Hao''s eyes became firm.


    "Boy, have you really thought about it? No regrets? " Emperor kongbei asked again.


    "No regrets!" Wu Hao replied without hesitation.


    "OK, in that case, I''ll try my best to help you. Who let us have been there?" Kong Bei emperor said proudly.

 Chapter 679

    "What? Where have you been? " Wu Hao looked at the empty North emperor in surprise.


    "Of course. Do you think my great kongbei is so famous? Cough... "


    Wu Hao said with a black line on his face, "you''re still panting when you say you''re fat. In that case, have you passed the black hole test?"


    The atmosphere suddenly calmed down. After a few seconds, Emperor kongbei shook his head and said, "I didn''t pass, but I tell you, boy, even if you can''t pass, as long as you can come out alive, the future fortune will not be lower than me!"


    "Old man, can you tell the truth? Since you can''t come out, how did you come out?" Wu Hao scolded.


    "Well, it''s a pure accident. I guess I''m lucky. The black hole will produce a slight change hundreds of millions of light-years. I just met it, so I escaped from it with the help of the reverse black hole."


    This makes Wu Hao feel a little lucky. He has been lucky all the time. If so, what if he meets him?


    "OK, then we''re ready to go." Wu Hao doesn''t want to delay for a moment. The guy of xuanming emperor is imminent. We must hurry up.


    "Don''t worry. Before that, what will your little friends do? You should know that once you leave, they may be in fatal danger. "


    Wu Hao also suddenly reacted to this problem. Yes, once he left, the forces between the two sides will be tilted like a balance.


    "For the sake of your courage, I''m helping you today. While my soul is still alive, go and explain things to them first. I''ll tell you when I''m done."


    Wu Hao nodded. Although he didn''t know what the emperor was going to do, he can only believe this old thing now.


    After Wu Hao summoned everyone, he told everyone about it.


    When zimang heard that Wu Hao was leaving, she wanted to stop, but she didn''t speak. She knew Wu Hao and naturally understood the current situation. Perhaps Wu Hao''s choice was full of danger, but if she didn''t break through, there would be danger next.


    "Rest assured, I will not abandon you after I leave." Wu Hao took out what emperor kongbei said.


    "This is the six edge dice, which seals my blood. Once the strong parent star comes and can''t resist, urge it, my shadow will appear and completely copy my strength in all aspects. It will protect you for five years. I will come back within five years. If I can''t come back, you can disperse and find a place to settle in the universe."


    Wu Hao gave the six edge dice to purple python, and only to purple python, he was most relieved.


    "And xiuside, I told you to hurry up and finish the body you refined. I''ve explained the rest to Fanke, and he will solve it." This time, what Wu Hao said is the resurrection of zari bear.


    After saying that, Wu Hao looked at the purple Python and then whispered.


    "I have something to talk to you privately."


    Purple Python nodded and followed Wu Hao.


    They came to Wu Hao''s room and sat down.


    "Do you really want to go?" Purple Python asked first.


    Wu Hao nodded: "you and I know the current situation. I can''t help but go. Emperor xuanming has been an alternative existence. Now there are those transformed bodies. To tell the truth, if I continue like this, I''m almost out of confidence, so I have to go."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s explanations, zimang didn''t speak and nodded slowly after a few seconds, because she didn''t know what identity to stop Wu Hao.


    "I asked you to come here because I had something to ask." Wu Hao looked guilty.


    "Come on, is it your family?" When Wu Hao said she had something private to talk about, she thought it might have something to do with it.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, I don''t know how long I''ll be back, so I can only ask you, because you''re their daughter-in-law to be now. During the short period of my absence, I hope you can visit them occasionally and count my debt to you."


    Purple Python looked up at Wu Hao, a little angry.


    "Asshole, that''s your parents. It''s up to you." Purple Python refused. She was trying to keep Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Hao smiled: "I know you will agree. Thank you, zimang. The last request, if I can''t come back in five years, please bring a letter to my family. No matter what way, say that my son is sorry for them and can''t let them have grandchildren. If I say if, if I can, they will die in a hundred years, Can you do me a favor and give them a ride? "


    Pop!


    As soon as Wu Hao finished, purple Python slapped him in the face.


    "Say such words before you start. I advise you not to go. Luck won''t care for people like you. Moreover, it''s your parents, not my parents. I have no obligation to do so. Come back and do it yourself!"


    Wu Hao is not angry. Although purple Python looks very angry, he can feel that he is more worried and reluctant to give up.


    "You''re right. I''ll come back. You''re waiting for me." Wu Hao looked at zimang gently. They talked a lot that day, but they were only about the trial.


    Purple Python also persuaded several times, but it didn''t have much effect. Wu Hao obviously had an iron mind.


    The day before leaving, purple Python took Wu Hao and asked him to go back to the earth. Wu Hao didn''t refuse. Maybe he should go back and have a look before leaving.


    With purple python, Wu Hao returned to his hometown again. This time, unlike last time, Wu Hao gave all his property to his parents, but in order not to arouse doubt, a large part of it was on purple python. After all, the number was too large.


    After explaining everything, Wu Hao returned to mercury and rested all night. That night, he stayed up all night, and so did purple python.


    Early the next morning, Wu Hao was ready to leave. Everyone looked at Wu Hao with reluctant eyes, but the purple Python didn''t appear.


    "Don''t wait, boy. The little girl is hiding from you. Can''t you see? Let''s go. "


    Wu Hao sighed. He didn''t know that the purple Python was hiding from him, but he still wanted to see the purple Python for the last time.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao waved and turned to leave, but Yu Guang saw the purple Python watching him not far away.


    Seeing the purple Python''s last glance, he was relieved.


    During this time, because the black system has been upgraded, his space ability has also been implanted into the black system. As long as he can calculate the process at a very fast speed, he can use his space ability.


    This is the last and most gratifying thing for him before he leaves. After all, it also means that even if he leaves, these partners can have the ability to protect themselves.

 Chapter 680

    As the chief representative of the black system, thurster was naturally able to use space capabilities. After knowing these, he was able to leave safely.


    In addition, the six edge dice have his shadow, which is really not good. They can also summon the shadow to use space to receive, so now the purple Python''s self-protection means are enough, and there is no problem in a short time.


    On the other side of the space gate is the entrance to the black hole. After Wu Hao came, he saw a deep black hole full of crisis and couldn''t help retreating.


    The black hole has no light, and even has a strong suction. Everything around it is sucked in by the black hole.


    "Boy, it''s too late to regret. Once you get close, you won''t have this chance." The voice of emperor kongbei reappeared in Wu Hao''s mind.


    "There is no retreat!" Wu Hao was cruel, his speed soared, and quickly flew into the black hole.


    "Boy, when you go in, stabilize your body and mind. Don''t be completely restrained by its long power, or you will fall into boundless darkness and never have a day."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao really wanted to beat the great Kong Bei emperor. Why didn''t he finish his words until he had no way out.


    "Old man, if you can revive, you will be the first one I beat!" Having said that, Wu Hao still did what he said. Even if I can retreat now, I won''t choose to retreat.


    "If you want to revive me, maybe you in the future can do it." Kong Bei emperor said with an excited voice.


    "Cut, let''s talk about it. If you can take me out of the black hole, I don''t mind considering reviving you!"


    "Oh, boy, you threaten me. OK, let me see how far you can go!"


    At this time, Wu Hao had entered the black hole. It was dark, there was no scenery, let alone any vitality.


    "No, boy, feel steady. You''re going to be dragged away by the darkness." Kong Bei emperor said anxiously.


    "Cut, give me less nonsense!" Wu Hao roared and quickly stabilized his body, but his body didn''t listen at all and kept floating upward.


    According to Emperor kongbei, the space above belongs to the dark zone, the abyss of terror.


    "Stop it!" Wu Hao shouted.


    Immortal skill, silver body!


    "Boy, immortality is useless. Everything in the universe has no sense of weight."


    "I said less nonsense!"


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao uses the gravity field. Suddenly, Wu Hao''s body falls and successfully escapes the floating area.


    "Good boy, why didn''t I expect that your gravity field can really turn invisibility into form, and so should the universe. It seems that I''m hasty." Kong Bei emperor said happily.


    "So I said don''t talk nonsense." Wu Hao said discontentedly. In fact, he was just blind just now. Who knows that the field of gravity can ignore the power of the universe.


    "Well, if we continue, we can safely resist the place of trial."


    Wu Hao adjusted his figure step by step and moved towards the place of trial step by step by relying on immortal Kung Fu and gravity.


    But the black hole is boundless. Wu Hao really floated in the black hole for a month.


    "Old man, have you calculated me? Tell me, what''s in it?" Wu Hao has been angry for several days.


    In addition to darkness or darkness, there is no so-called place of trial. Now even if you want to leave, you can''t go out


    Because black holes have suction, even if they want to go out, it is impossible. Even if they can move out a little bit using the field of gravity, it is estimated that it will take hundreds of years after they go out.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be. When I came in, it took only three days. Why did you take so long?" Kongbei emperor is also very confused. If he continues like this, he really can only be consumed here. This is not the result he wants.


    "Who knows, you ask me?" Wu Hao said impatiently. He always felt cheated by this old thing.


    Well, in this boundless black hole, I don''t know what year and month is the end.


    "Old man, did anything unusual happen when you came in?"


    Now it''s not a way to continue floating. I can only think of other moves.


    "Well, I really don''t remember. After I came in, I fainted because I had to fight against the dark area. When I woke up, I went to the place of trial."


    Are you dizzy?


    Wu Hao enters into doubt. Does he have to faint? Or is it that the place of black hole trial must make people lose all consciousness before they can enter completely? Otherwise, how can the old man faint with the strength of kongbei.


    But even so, shouldn''t he faint when he comes in? However, after more than a month, he is still fine.


    "There is a way in and there is a way out. Since you all know the location of the dark area, the place of trial must be definitely nearby."


    Wu Hao has never believed in evil. As long as the place of trial really exists in this place, he will be able to find it.


    "The upper part belongs to the dark area, and where does the lower part belong, do you know?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "I don''t know. All the strong people who enter the testing place know that in this black hole, the top is the most dangerous dark area. I haven''t heard of what''s below."


    Wu Hao smiled: "it must be strange if something goes wrong. Since I don''t know, it must be full of doubts. Just go down and have a look."


    With that, Wu Hao spread out the gravity field and fell down.


    "Don''t mess around, boy. It''s dangerous in the field of location. Maybe your life will be in danger." Kong Bei emperor warned.


    "Hum, smelly old man, don''t you think it''s dangerous for us to float aimlessly in the black hole now? Who told you not to find out the situation in advance? Now we can only treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Anyway, it''s a dead horse. "


    Wu Hao didn''t listen to persuasion at all. He still fell. Seeing this scene, the great emperor of kongbei sighed.


    Although this kind of behavior is quite risky, Wu Hao is right. If it goes on like this, it will die sooner or later. It''s better to work hard while there is still room for it, in case the whole is right.


    "Then you have to pay attention, boy. If you find something wrong, retreat immediately."


    Wu Hao nodded. Perhaps because of the gravity field and immortal Kung Fu, his descent speed was not slow.


    But it fell for two hours, just like still circling in situ.


    "Well, are labor and capital really going to be trapped and die here?" Wu Hao roared with a helpless voice.


    However, at this time, a small vortex appeared not far from Wu Hao.


    "No, it''s dangerous. Hurry up!" Emperor kongbei quickly reminded.

 Chapter 681

    "Withdraw a ball, it''s too late!" At this time, Wu Hao has been gnashing his teeth and retreating desperately, but there is no force point in the universe. He can only retreat by virtue of the field of gravity, but the suction of the black hole vortex is too strong to give him this opportunity at all.


    "No!" The strong suction force couldn''t stop him at all and forcibly sucked him in.


    "Lying in the trough, has the labor and capital explained here?" Wu Hao has been completely taken away by the vortex. The whirling feeling makes him fly in the air like a fighter. His body is completely out of control. Finally, he can''t stand the feeling of dizziness and fainted.


    When he woke up, the surrounding jungle was overgrown.


    Mountains and rivers, hanging upside down, Wu Hao shook his head. Why did mountains and rivers run overhead? Was it so serious?


    "Boy, you finally wake up. Congratulations. You have successfully come to the place of trial. Ha ha ha." Kong Bei emperor laughed and said.


    "Is this the place of trial? How does it feel strange? " Wu Hao rubbed his head. Why does it feel that everything is rotating? It makes people look so uncomfortable.


    "Yes, this is the place of trial. Different from the outside world, this is a special space called the place of golden space-time trial!"


    Wu Hao stood up. At this time, he was completely awake. Looking around, it was not so strange.


    Only the hills float in the sky, the river flows wantonly in the air, and two roars of beasts can be heard from time to time.


    "Apart from these flying mountains and rivers, I don''t feel much different." Wu Hao felt the spiritual power here again. Although it was full of vitality, it was no different.


    "Hahaha, of course, because the real trial in the trial place is not here. You have to go to this place first!"


    With that, a map fell in front of Wu Hao. The old man came prepared. He even had the map ready. It seems that he has already begun to calculate him.


    "Cough, cough, that, the place marked red." Wu Hao picked it up and took a look. It''s not very far from his position. He can get there in about two or three days.


    "OK, let''s go out!" Wu Hao was ready to stand up, but a pressure directly pushed him back.


    "Sleeping trough, what!" Wu Hao lay back and felt that the feeling almost suffocated him, just like a mountain on his head.


    "Boy, this is gravity. If you want to walk and do anything in this place of trial, you must withstand this pressure."


    This pressure is obviously stronger than his gravity field. Although it is very difficult, it should be able to reduce a lot of pressure if the gravity field is used to reverse gravity.


    "Oh, don''t think about it. You can''t use the field in the place of trial."


    Wu Hao also smiled: "did I tell you that this is my field?"


    Gravity capability!


    Successfully opened the field of gravity, because it is not a so-called field at all. Naturally, there is no need to worry about this.


    "Boy, you''re not in this field?" Kongbei did not care about this gravity field before, but now it seems that it is not a field. It should only belong to a kind of ability, or a magic weapon of heaven and earth.


    "But in your current state, even if you use this, you won''t last long. When your ability disappears, you will be more difficult." Kongbei explained.


    Wu Hao suddenly stopped. After a few seconds, he withdrew his ability to reverse gravity.


    A huge pressure came again. This time, Wu Hao tried his best to stop it and stood in place.


    Emperor kongbei is right. He blindly relies on his own ability. Why does he come to the place of trial?


    Therefore, we must put down all our burdens and adapt to the environment here, so that we will not be so passive in case of danger.


    But under such great pressure, every step is extremely difficult, and every step is very breathless.


    Wu Hao bit his teeth and insisted step by step. For him, if he could take one more step, he would take one less step. One day he will adapt.


    Wu Hao walked for half a month after the original two-day journey. It was only a quarter of this half month. It can be seen how slow the speed is.


    But at this time, he was much better, at least able to walk normally, and no longer came step by step as before.


    Maybe you can only walk ten miles a day, but it''s a huge change from walking one mile on the first day.


    "Boy, you''re good. You''ll get used to it so soon. At this speed, you''ll arrive in March and April."


    Wu Hao said, "get out."


    The original two-day journey, if it took three or four months to arrive, wouldn''t it be abandoned!.


    No, we have to speed up!


    Wu Hao tries to increase the speed. According to the current situation, it is not impossible to increase the speed, as long as it is within his tolerance.


    Another half a month later, Wu Hao''s speed has advanced by leaps and bounds, and he can still advance at the original speed of one tenth. This is a huge change.


    "Well, old man, I''m not as miserable as you say?" Wu Hao can be said to have completely adapted to the current environmental pressure.


    This also means that once gravity is liberated, he may be able to be as light as a swallow.


    "Don''t be complacent, boy. It''s not uncommon to be able to bear pressure in this testing place. It depends on your performance in all aspects." Kongbei emperor said reluctantly.


    In the past two months, he has been watching Wu Hao grow up. It is indeed too much. When he came, it took him nearly half a year to slow down. Wu Hao only spent two months, which made him face the great emperor of kongbei.


    "Cut, dead ducks have a hard mouth. Is it so difficult to admit that I''m powerful?" Wu Hao said without cutting.


    At this time, they are close to the map coordinate position.


    Halbeck, the place of trial.


    This is a big city, but it is much worse than the place of trial.


    However, when Wu Hao saw this scene, he couldn''t help sighing.


    The place of trial is really extraordinary.


    At this time, a huge creature flew over Wu Hao''s head. It was very huge, twice as large as the birds on mercury.


    "What the hell is this!" Wu Hao looked at the fire red giant bird on his head in surprise.


    "Laguna is a special flying mount in the place of trial. Generally, only those big people have it. If you have that strength in the future, you can also have Laguna as a mount alone."


    Sure enough, there was a man standing on the Laguna. His breath was very strong.


    King of the universe!


    Wu Hao can obviously feel the strength of the other party. Unexpectedly, he met this powerful existence when he came.


    "It''s just an intermediate king of the universe. It''s nothing strange."

 Chapter 682

    "Sleeping trough, old man, are you afraid of expansion? It''s nothing to seal the king universe? You should know that you are no longer the former Emperor of the north. " Wu Hao has a black face.


    Some people like to rely on the old and sell off the old. Relying on some abilities in the past, no one looks down on them. Although in the past, kongbei emperor belonged to the supreme universe and the top existence of the whole universe, we can''t ignore the power of others to seal the king universe.


    "Hehe, when you arrive at halbeck City, you will know that since the world is different from the world outside you, you have to worry. You will refresh your three views, hahaha."


    Wu Hao gave a cold hum and refreshed his three views. Why? Is it difficult to become a king? The universe is everywhere? Can anyone come out and abuse him?


    At least now he is also a powerful existence. As long as he is not the king of the universe, he can crush the existence casually, okay.


    what the fuck!


    what the fuck!


    Fuck me!


    After Wu Hao entered hakabel City, he had shouted several times, because everything here really refreshed his three views.


    "King universe, King universe!"


    The most special things are half step to seal the king universe!


    Wu Hao''s mouth grew up. It turned out that he was too naive. Fengwang universe is really like Chinese cabbage here.


    "How''s it going? Do you still say that we rely on the old to sell the old? Here, the Fengwang universe is not a strange species. " Kong Bei emperor smiled and said.


    "Lying trough, old man, so I''m not the weakest here?" Wu Hao thought of this terrible thing. Since he is the weakest, where does he stand.


    "Or what? It''s really weak. "


    "No, no, I don''t want to be the weakest. Where is the trial? Let''s start quickly." Wu Hao doesn''t like this feeling and can''t control his feeling of safety.


    Just like when he was on earth, when he was just an ordinary person, once he met the so-called rich second generation, he could step on him anytime and anywhere. It was very uncomfortable to feel controlled by others.


    "Don''t worry, the test place is at the top of the castle in front of you, but before that, you must break through yourself again and reach the peak level, otherwise the test level you can drive may not be too ideal."


    "What is the trial level?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, he said while walking. You go to the hunter to take a task and get the money."


    Wu Hao is completely ignorant. He can only be led by the nose by the great emperor of kongbei. After all, this is someone else''s territory. Naturally, he should listen to others.


    "What the hell is this? Kill three wind demon wolves? The level is half a step to seal the king''s universe! "


    "Old man, you want to kill me. Last time I was able to kill the half step King universe, I almost died. This task!"


    Emperor kongbei smiled: "don''t worry, you can''t finish this task now, but do you see the spirit stone in your hand? Run your skill and try it. "


    With doubts, Wu Hao believed in kongbei emperor once again. After operating the skill, the spirit stones in his hand turned into spiritual power and flowed into his body.


    Wu Hao stopped in surprise. The thief was too exaggerated. Just now, he actually felt the spiritual power soaring.


    "Yes, this is the deposit for the task. Once you accept the task here, you complete it alone, and this spirit stone is the deposit."


    Shit, big money, deposit.


    "Don''t think too much. The task has a deadline. If you can''t complete it, you have to return two equal spirit stones. If you complete it within a month, the remaining two will be rewarded. However, if you die while doing the task, your life spirit power will turn into a spirit stone and belong to them."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao swallowed his throat. It was too abnormal. It was such a mechanism. He said where did he get such good things, do tasks and deposit.


    "Sleeping trough, didn''t you pit me? In a month, do you think I have the ability to easily kill the half step King universe? " Wu Hao has a black face.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you absorb the thief quick spirit stone, you should be able to reach the peak level. With your talent, the peak level should be able to barely deal with the half step King universe."


    Wu Hao thought carefully. Indeed, in this way, he should have a chance.


    "Let''s find a place to live first." Wu Hao looked around to see where there was an inn.


    "Still looking for a place to stay? It will take you a week to get away from the three wind demon wolves, even if you are on your way with all your strength. You also need to absorb the spirit power of the spirit stone. Do you think you still have time to be so comfortable? " Kongbei emperor said impatiently. He always felt that Wu Hao was too careless to come here.


    "Hurry up, start now, and absorb the spirit stone while driving."


    "You''re crazy. How can you absorb the spirit stone on your way."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Listen to you or me. Go quickly." The air roared.


    Wu Hao looked at him wrongfully. Finally, he had to hurry. After all, he still needs the help of the old guy to come here. He can''t listen.


    But on the way, Wu Hao was surprised to find that the spirit stone was slowly entering his body. According to the great emperor of kongbei, the environmental factors here led to the absorption of spirit power anytime and anywhere as long as it was activated, but the speed was very slow.


    Three wind devil wolves are located in the west of halbeck city. It''s a long way. Wu Hao travels during the day and stops to practice at night.


    This forest is called the sunset mountains. There are many strange animals in it, but these animals are called Warcraft instead of strange animals here.


    The reason why it is called Warcraft is that it is just a monster with magic. Compared with monsters, Warcraft is more powerful.


    The sunset mountains form the periphery, the middle layer and the deep. The more you go inside, the more powerful the Warcraft is.


    Wu Hao is only on the periphery at this time, but the Warcraft here has the lowest advanced strength of the universe.


    If the number is small, Wu Hao can''t help it, but some Warcraft are ethnic activities. Once there are too many Warcraft, even he can''t resist it, so he completely chooses to calm down and practice, which can also ensure safety.


    It is said that in the depths of the sunset mountains, there are powerful spirit beasts. The so-called spirit beasts are the Warcraft with light. The strength of spirit beasts is very powerful and can be comparable to the supreme strength of human beings.


    Wu Hao was afraid when he heard this, because the place he was going to was infinitely close to the middle level. Although it was only the middle level, he inevitably had some worries in his heart. After all, once he met the king''s cosmic Warcraft, it was no joke. A slap could kill him.


    "Boy, according to the map, you can arrive in three days. I think you can practice here for a while and start when you reach the peak."

 Chapter 683

    Wu Hao nodded. Indeed, there was an unknown danger in the past. It''s best to improve your strength here before you go there.


    After all, there are still ten days before the end of the task. If you reach the peak level, it should be barely enough.


    When Wu Hao practiced until midnight, his strength was infinitely close to the peak. It can be said that he could break through at any time.


    However, just then, there was a violent fight not far away. Wu Hao opened his eyes and looked in that direction.


    The bushes are overgrown, and it is affected by the Shua Shua. It is obvious that Warcraft is moving rapidly over there. Not only that, but also the cry of human beings.


    "Come on, Long Na, you run first and I''ll break up later!" A man''s voice appeared in Wu Hao''s ear.


    "No, we''ll go together. It''s a big deal to fight with them." Another woman''s voice.


    "Damn it, we ran into the wind demon wolf. Our speed can''t compare with it. We can''t escape!"


    Wu Hao got up and leaned up. He also wanted to see what happened.


    He has also met this fierce wind demon wolf, which is particularly difficult to deal with, fast, and still lives in groups. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will be targeted by them. Once he does, he will be besieged. His strength is only high-level in the universe, but it''s right that many ants bite to death. Even if you are so strong, once you are targeted, even if you are the king of the universe, it will be a headache.


    "Boy, mind your own business and go back to practice quickly." Kongbei emperor appeared and warned.


    "Just look, it seems that the wind demon wolf is targeting the girl." Wu Hao has been swimming on the tree, but he is completely unaffected


    "And why is their strength at the peak? It''s reasonable that the peak shouldn''t appear in the sunset mountains." Wu Hao frowned and always felt a little strange.


    This is that Long Na has been completely surrounded by the wind demon wolf and can''t run away. Although they are both peak level, there are dozens of wind demon wolves. How can they be rivals.


    "Bastard, fight with you animals. Long Na, you run away quickly. The task is important. If this thing falls into their hands, I''m afraid it will cause chaos. You must send it away."


    "No, Haier, if you want to go, I''ll cut you off!"


    Wu haoquan saw it. At this time, the woman held a box in her hand. She didn''t know what was in it.


    But even if it is a baby that can cause life chaos, it should have nothing to do with these evil wolves. Do they also come to rob the baby?


    "Stop talking nonsense. I don''t have the habit of letting girls protect me." Haier protected Longna behind her.


    However, at this time, Emperor kongbei flew out.


    "Well, it seems right, boy. Save them both and try to get what the girl has."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What''s the matter with this old thing? I didn''t let him save just now, but now I let him save again.


    "Is it something good?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It must be a good thing. It''s very helpful for your trial."


    "Oh, can''t I just wait for them to die and get it?" Wu Hao said speechless that he could choose a convenient way. Why did he make so much trouble? It''s unnecessary.


    "No, because it''s a master''s thing. It''s useless to take it without the master''s consent, so you must save them and take it."


    Wu Hao is helpless. The old man of kongbei always gives him problems. I''m afraid he has to sell his lust again this time.


    But there''s no way. Since it''s good for yourself, you can only sell your hue.


    "Wind devil wolf, get back!" Wu Hao had the sky sword in his hand. With a sharp breath, he fell from the sky and directly inserted it around them. The strong breath directly overturned the surrounding wind demon wolf.


    "Who!" When Long Na and Haier saw Wu Hao, they became more defensive and quickly retreated.


    "You''re just the top level. You have a lot of courage to wander here."


    "Who the hell are you? Are you a ghost? Even if we die, we won''t give you anything." Haier said strongly.


    "What ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost ghost Wu Hao pulls up the sky sword and prepares to leave.


    "Hold on, young Xia. You''re really not a ghost?" Haier looked at Wu Hao seriously and asked.


    "Cut, labor and capital are looking for three wind evil wolves. They don''t know any ghosts. They just see the little girl behind you being besieged. Yu Xin can''t bear to help."


    "But, young Xia, your strength seems to be only high-level, and visually weaker than us..." Haier said somewhat unkindly.


    Wu Hao smiled, "Oh? You said it was just visual inspection. In this world, don''t look at everything with your eyes. "


    With that, a force centered on Wu Hao slowly surged, and the surrounding wind magic wolves couldn''t help retreating after feeling the breath.


    "What a strong smell." Long Na frowned.


    "Get out!" Wu Hao looked at the wind devil wolf around and said coldly, but the wind devil wolf obviously didn''t believe in evil and was ready to kill elephants with ants.


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao raised his hand and saw that lightning roared down, killing more than a dozen fast wind evil wolves in an instant.


    "The strongest attribute, lightning attribute, he is lightning attribute!" They looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    After frightening the fierce wind demon wolf, they couldn''t help pushing back. However, at this time, a strong breath rushed out.


    Ouch!


    Wu Hao turned around and a huge demon wolf appeared behind him.


    "What''s the situation, three wind demon wolves? Why are they here?" Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. Isn''t there still a distance from the territory of the three wind devil wolves? Why did he appear here.


    "Young Xia, go quickly. It''s the overlord of the demon wolf. It''s half the king of the universe!"


    Wu Hao didn''t know the strength of this guy. Without thinking about it, he ran away. However, how could the three of them be as fast as the three wind demon wolves.


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao released the power of lightning while running, but it had no effect at all.


    The huge wolf claws aimed at Long Na, and the eyes of the three wind demon wolves were all on Long Na.


    Sword of the moment!


    At the critical moment, the sword of the moment managed to repel three wind demon wolves.


    "Thank you, young Xia!" Long Na knew that Wu Hao had saved him just now, and she couldn''t help feeling excited.


    "You''re welcome, but the three wind demon wolves seem to have an eye on you. Do you like your baby?"


    Mentioned this, Long Na was nervous and held the box tightly in her hands.


    "Old man, what should I do? Now I''m not its opponent at all with my strength."


    Although it was the second time to face the half step closure of the king universe, this sense of oppression still made him feel some lingering fear. After all, it was not an ordinary opponent.

 Chapter 684

    "What should I do? I don''t know if you ask me, boy. Ask for your own blessing. I can''t help you now. " With that, the emperor disappeared.


    Wu Hao has a black face. This guy is really black. He ran away when he saw danger. He''s not human.


    The three wind devil wolves are getting closer and closer. It seems that they will be close to Longna again. It is not a way to go on like this. The physical speed and strength of the three wind devil wolves are obviously in the upper hand. Even if they repel and continue to consume, they will suffer a loss.


    "What is it? Can you throw it away? Otherwise, this guy has been chasing him! " Wu Hao looked at Long Na and asked.


    No matter what kind of baby, if life is gone, it makes no sense.


    "No." Long Na refused immediately and ran away quickly.


    "Brother Wu, you''re fast. You''d better run away first. Don''t worry about us. As for this thing, you can''t throw it here. Once the ghost gets it, we''ll be finished."


    Wu Hao saved her several times. She was very grateful, but there was no way. Their secrets could not be known to anyone.


    "Ah, why bother you? It''s just a baby. Can it be more important than life?" Wu Hao sighed.


    However, looking at Long Na''s resolute look and the three wind demon wolves behind her, Wu Hao was still soft hearted.


    In fact, he could take advantage of three wind demon wolves to stare at Longna and leave alone, but he couldn''t.


    "Give me something. I have a way to deal with it. You just need to cooperate with me. Trust me?" Wu Hao suddenly said.


    Long Na frowned at him.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t believe it. Then I''ll try my best. Anyway, there will be a war with these three wind demon wolves sooner or later."


    Originally, Wu Hao didn''t want to show all his strength in front of Long Na, but now he has no choice but to fight hard.


    "You two hide first!" Wu Hao suddenly stopped, turned around and rushed up to the three wind devil wolves with an arrow step.


    Lightning punch!


    When one of the three wind devil wolves didn''t pay attention, Wu Hao succeeded in accidentally hurting it.


    "Good, strong!" Long Na and Haier were surprised to see this.


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao strengthened the gravity of the place where the three wind evil wolves were located ten times, which greatly limited the speed of the three wind evil wolves.


    But the speed of the three wind demon wolves itself is much faster. Then, coupled with the strength of half closing the king universe, the field of gravity can only play half the effect.


    "Hum, beast, since you appear ahead of time, it''s no wonder I am!"


    Immortal skill.


    Skin silvering.


    Kunming divine skill.


    Speed and violence increased.


    Psychic decision!


    Spiritual power continuously recovers.


    In addition, the gravity field limits the other party. At this time, his speed is basically the same as that of the three wind demon wolves, even a little higher.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly. He was about to open his fire. However, in the face of this powerful three wind demon wolves, he still had no bottom in his heart. After all, half closing the king of the universe is not so simple to defeat. You know, he is only an advanced level of the universe now.


    "He, he really, is just a senior strong man?"


    Long Na glanced at Haier. Haier shook her head and looked dignified.


    "Long Na, be careful of this man. He is very strong. I''m afraid he has far exceeded the general peak. I just hope he''s not a ghost."


    They stood in the same place and looked stunned. A strong man who was only senior suddenly soared to the peak and was infinitely close to half closing the king universe. Everyone would be surprised.


    One person, one beast, the scene was in full swing. Longna and Haier wanted to step in and help, but they couldn''t find any space.


    "Why don''t we go first? It seems that he should have no problem and have the ability to protect himself. " Haier whispered in Longna''s ear.


    "No, we can''t. He''s for us, or he can definitely escape at his speed. If we leave, isn''t it a villain?" Long Na resolutely refused.


    "But yuruyi" Haier looked at the box in Longna''s hand.


    "That won''t work. I can''t do it."


    The corners of Wu Hao''s mouth are slightly tilted. Wu Hao listens to the dialogue clearly. It seems that the little girl is pretty good, not so ruthless.


    However, these three wind demon wolves are really difficult to deal with, and the power of lightning can''t do much damage to them at all.


    With his current strength, he can only compete with Zhou Xuan. He can neither hurt it nor himself.


    It seems that the cultivation during this period is still effective. How could he be the opponent of the half step King universe before.


    Is it because he is infinitely close to the top?


    If you give him two more days, maybe he can really rise to the top level, and it will be much easier to deal with the three wind demon wolves at that time.


    "No, we have to help." Longna is going to do it.


    "Don''t move. Just hold your things. Even if you make a move with your strength, it won''t do much. Now let''s see if it kills me or I kill it."


    Wu Hao originally wanted to cast an eternal sword, but it was too damaging. At present, he is in the middle of the sunset mountains. He can''t ignore other dangers and push himself too hard.


    "Hey, old man, what should I do? Speak quickly and don''t pretend to be dead!" In Wu Hao''s mind, he called the great emperor of kongbei.


    However, no one answered after shouting for a long time.


    "Shit, old man, if you don''t talk, I''ll die. We''ll all burn our jade and stone. Don''t you want revenge!" Wu Hao said angrily.


    At this time, I heard the voice of kongbei emperor yawning.


    "Boy, you have a lot of nonsense. Can''t such a puppy deal with it?" A dull voice.


    "Puppies? Then you''re here. " Wu Hao roared.


    Not far away, Long Na and Haier watched Wu Hao talk to themselves, and even got angry behind them. They were at a loss.


    "He can''t be possessed and lose his mind." Haier asked in amazement.


    Long Na shook her head and looked at Wu Hao with a cute face: "I don''t know. I hope it''s okay."


    "Come on, boy, in fact, as long as you don''t restrict your space ability, you should be able to kill it with your current strength. It''s just a few days faster than I expected. I originally wanted you to exercise for some more days. Forget it."


    Wu Hao was muddled by the words of emperor kongbei. Does he have the strength to kill the three wind demon wolves? Why doesn''t he know?


    "Boy, turn the gravity field upside down and use it on yourself as before. Come on."


    Wu Hao did what emperor kongbei said. Suddenly, his body fluttered like a feather.

 Chapter 685

    Watt, what''s going on!


    Wu Hao''s speed soared more than five times.


    "Ten times the gravity difference. Now it''s suddenly liberated. Your body used to explode naturally. All right, boy, I''ll leave the rest to you. I''ll continue to sleep." Then he yawned and left.


    "Hey, sleeping trough, let''s go?" Wu Hao moved slightly and easily avoided the attack of three wind demon wolves.


    Looking at the three wind devil wolves that had attacked, Wu Hao subconsciously punched out, and the sound of breaking the air came from his fist.


    Bang!


    Without the slightest sense of frustration, he directly smacked the three wind devil wolves for more than ten meters.


    "What''s going on?" Long Na and Haier looked at each other. Wu Hao was still struggling just now. How could she hurt three wind devil wolves with one punch in the blink of an eye.


    Wu Hao was surprised, but he could figure it out himself.


    During this period of time, after ten times of gravity training here, his physical quality has far exceeded that before. Now he has been liberated, which means that his strength has increased by at least five times. Naturally, he can hurt three wind demon wolves.


    However, this is only limited to strength, and the rest still depends on practical cultivation.


    "In that case, don''t be rude." Wu Hao looked at his fist, smiled and jumped up.


    In ancient times, Wu Song beat the tiger. First, Wu Hao beat three wolves, which was not weak at all.


    "It was so fierce, brother Wu, that he defeated three wind devil wolves directly with his fist." Long Na looked at Wu Hao with a crazy face at this time. After all, the saying goes that serious men are the most handsome. That''s right at all.


    However, the three wind devil wolves are naturally unwilling to be killed by Wu Hao and fight with their last strength.


    Suddenly his mouth burst into blue light.


    "Brother Wu, be careful. That''s the breath of three wind demon wolves." Longna shouted and warned.


    Wu Hao naturally saw that it was breathing, but he didn''t pay attention at all. He underwent gravity training and silver body. Now he wants to hurt him. I''m afraid a three headed wind demon wolf doesn''t have much effect.


    If so, the breath of three wind demon wolves hit Wu Hao and collided with layers of sparks.


    However, Wu Hao only frowned slightly. Although the breath of the three wind devil wolves hurt him a little, because he has the body skill and has a strong repair ability all the time, this damage can be completely ignored.


    "No injury?" Haier narrowed his eyes. He never expected Wu Hao to be so strong. The three wind devil wolves are the overlord of the wind devil wolves. Although they only half sealed the king universe.


    Even if you meet the flaming tiger, the king of the forest, the three wind demon wolves also have the ability to protect themselves. Unexpectedly, they seem weak in front of Wu Hao.


    "You can''t run away today." Wu Hao sneered and grabbed three wind evil wolves. The three heads of the evil wolf roared at Wu Hao.


    "Human beings, let me go quickly, or you will bear a heavy price!" Three wind demon wolves spoke.


    Warcraft will generally open their wisdom when they reach the domain master level, while when they reach the universe level, some Warcraft with excellent talents can speak.


    Obviously, the three wind demon wolves are gifted. Otherwise, it is impossible to speak to Wu Hao at this moment.


    "Oh? I dare to threaten labor and capital. I always threaten others! " Wu Hao slapped him in the face. It didn''t hurt much, but it was very insulting.


    "No, it''s a slap in the face!" Haier''s face changed greatly.


    "Brother Wu, I feel like I''m in trouble. You slapped it in the face." Haier shouted quickly.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you slap me? Even if I slap it in the face, I can fan it to death. "


    With that, Wu Hao continued to slap his face continuously, and his speed was very fast.


    "No!"


    At this time, the eyes of the three wind demon wolves burst into red light, which was very dazzling. Wu Hao almost went blind without paying attention.


    "Lying in the trough, I have a big temper."


    Bang!


    With a full blow, he directly knocked three wind demon wolves to the ground, and the wolf head in the middle bled and splashed down.


    Ouch!


    The three wind demon wolves howled, but their bodies also changed.


    "What the hell? Variation? " Wu Hao stepped back a few steps. He could feel the smell of the three wind demon wolves expanding.


    "No, it''s really mutated, and it''s not an ordinary mutation, magic mutation." Haier rushed up and stood beside Wu Hao.


    "What kind of magic mutation?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Ah, the three wind demon wolves have a talent skill. Not only it, but also many Warcraft have a talent for ridicule, that is, slapping. As long as they are slapped, they will instantly enter a violent state. It may only temporarily improve their strength, but there is a very small possibility that they will enter a state of variation. It is just that the magic variety variation rarely seen in recent decades has actually occurred."


    "It''s estimated that this is the reason why you slap it too much. In short, it will definitely become very powerful, and even the conflict barrier may reach the level of the universe."


    "What!" Wu Hao scared back a few steps. What did he do and inadvertently created a king universal Warcraft in his hand?


    "No, he can''t succeed." Wu Hao rushed up and grabbed the other two wolf heads, which was a burst of violent buckle.


    While mutating, he was abused, but he couldn''t die.


    "Shit, are you a Xiaoqiang?" Both heads were smashed into the soil, but they are still mutating.


    The breath is also incomparably strong. Wu Hao has also felt that if it goes on like this, it is likely to really reach the level of king.


    Run, this is the first thing he wants to do at this time. It is estimated that there is still a while before the three wind demon wolves can mutate successfully. Since they can''t kill, they can only run.


    "Run, you can''t kill it!" Wu Hao looked back and felt a hate in his heart. Was he out of his mind at that time? Why slap people in the face.


    Slapping is insulting, not to mention animals. Even if people are slapped, they will run away immediately, but they think that the three wind devil wolves have so strong self-esteem.


    "It''s late." Haier looked at the three wind demon wolves whose size was gradually decreasing, and his face had changed dramatically.


    At this time, the three wind demon wolves, which were originally close to five meters high, gradually shrunk and almost hit only about one meter and eight meters.


    But the powerful energy around them did not let them relax their vigilance, because they could feel that the breath of the three wind demon wolves was much stronger than before.


    "You quit one after another." Wu Hao stood in front of Haier. Now that he can''t run away, he can only fight.


    The sky sword pulled out and rose into the air.


    "Hum, originally I wanted to solve you at one time. Since you want to suffer more, I''ll help you now."


    Liberate eternity.


    Suddenly there was thunder and lightning in the sky. Wu Hao knew that this was the only chance.

 Chapter 686

    "What''s this move? The terrible thunder and lightning is like a sword."


    Yes, after liberating all the strength of the eternal sword, the sword potential will be liberated, which means that all the energy will be liberated.


    In addition, Wu Hao''s eternal sword has been innovated, and he has been studying it before.


    The original eternal sword can''t fully display his current strength, which is very harmful to his body.


    But the revised eternal sword doesn''t do much damage to the half step sealed King universe, so I''ve been looking for ways to crack it to see how to upgrade the revised eternal sword.


    Later, I inadvertently thought of using the power of lightning to cooperate. Unexpectedly, the effect was surprisingly good and powerful.


    The lightning eternal sword basically has no big problem against the general half step King universe. The only disadvantage is that it consumes too much spiritual power, but now the strength of the three wind demon wolves is rising infinitely. I''m afraid I can''t kill each other with the revised lightning eternal sword alone.


    Therefore, we can only display the original eternal sword and the power of lightning. This may damage his body, but now there is no way. The way he chooses can only finish him on his knees. Who wants him to be immortal just now? He has to ridicule other people''s three wind demon wolves.


    With the continuous accumulation of sword power, all the energy becomes extremely violent.


    Long Na and Haier were surprised to see this scene, but they were also very worried, because the energy erupted by Wu Hao was too strong. Such an energy erupted near the middle of the periphery of the sunset mountains. I''m afraid it will not only attract other powerful Warcraft, but even the ghost gang.


    "Long Na, it''s estimated that the three wind demon wolves are no longer brother Wu''s opponent. Otherwise, we''d better go first. With such great energy, it''s terrible. It won''t be long before the ghost ghost will catch up."


    Long Na frowns. She actually knows, but Wu Hao is fighting against three wind demon wolves to save them. They just walk away. It''s really


    "Haier, I think I know who to give this thing to." Long Na looked at the box in her hand and then at Wu Hao.


    "You mean!" Haier also looked at Wu Hao.


    "Well, you''re right. It''s useless for us. It''s still half a month away from halbeck city. There are so many strong ghosts that we can''t escape, but if you give brother Wu, maybe we really have this opportunity." Haier actually agreed.


    In fact, at the beginning, he also thought that he would not be able to absorb it. Anyway, he would die anyway. After absorbing it, he might still have the power of a war, otherwise he could only sit and wait to die.


    However, it is obvious that Wu Hao appeared at this time is more valuable than him to absorb Yu Ruyi.


    If Wu Hao is a friend rather than an enemy, it is indeed a good choice.


    "So we can''t leave. Besides, we''ve been chased and killed by ghosts. It''s better to make the right choice now." Long Na looked at Haier and said.


    "OK, I agree with your choice. After all, brother Wu is really not simple." Haier nodded and they looked at Wu Hao.


    The original eternal sword has the power of thunder and lightning. It has a paralyzing effect. Its powerful power runs through the body of three wind demon wolves several times.


    But because he was in an advanced state, his body recovered again, which could not help but give Wu Hao a headache.


    After releasing a flash sword with the power of lightning, Wu Hao turned and ran towards Long Na.


    "Go!" With two people, Wu Hao moved forward at full speed and left the scene at a very fast speed.


    "Brother Wu, thank you, but if we continue to run, we won''t have a chance. You''d better go first and let''s run separately." Long Na said again.


    However, Wu Hao has always done things from beginning to end. Since he helped at the beginning and the two people''s hearts are fairly good, he can''t give up unless he has to, otherwise he can''t pass the inner level.


    "It''s all right. At the speed of the three wind demon wolves, there should be a while. If you leave at full speed, you don''t have a chance." At this time, Wu Hao did not care about the consumption of spiritual power. Anyway, if there was a channeling decision, it was not possible that the spiritual power would overdraw all.


    So he drove the gravity field in reverse all the way, and the speed soared to the extreme.


    Long Na glanced at Wu Hao and knew that Wu Hao still didn''t give them up. She finally made up her mind.


    "Stop, brother Wu, I have something to say." Long Na said faintly.


    Wu Hao stopped and asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    Long Na handed Wu Hao the jade Ruyi she held tightly in her arms.


    "The ghost ghost people are very close to here. Even if we can escape the tracking of three wind demon wolves, I''m afraid we will meet the ghost people. Now the only chance is on you. Absorb this jade Ruyi." Said Long Na, there were tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Wu Hao pushed the box back.


    "I can see the importance of this thing to you. I can''t want it. Are those ghosts strong?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The three half step cosmic level, all for things." Haier said.


    Wu Hao frowned and three half step into the universe, which really gave him a headache. If so, he probably couldn''t help it.


    Now he has to use his milk to deal with a half step cosmic class, not to mention three. Isn''t this going to kill him.


    "So now if you absorb this jade Ruyi, your strength will be improved. Maybe we still have a chance."


    Looking at the jade Ruyi in Long Na''s hand, Wu Hao hesitated. Maybe it''s the only way.


    If he doesn''t absorb it, maybe he can run for his life, but Longna and her two people probably can''t escape, and even he himself is a little dangerous.


    Because in this place of trial, there is no way to use all fields. There is no way to use the magic weapon and ability of space. Otherwise, he can open the door of space and take them away.


    "Then answer me first. What is the value of yuruyi to you for?" Wu Hao inquired. If it''s too important, he naturally can''t absorb it.


    "This, this is used to treat my father. He was injured by ghost people. Now he is sick in bed. Only Yu Ruyi can save him."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao took out a bottle of blood medicine.


    "What if it''s this?" Although Wu Hao is not confident that blood medicine can cure Long Na''s father, it may have some effect.


    "This, this is!" They looked at the blood medicine in Wu Hao''s hand with excited eyes.


    "The purity of this bottle of blood clotting medicine is so high, maybe!" Longna''s eyes glowed with gold.


    However, Haier on one side shook his head and sighed.

 Chapter 687

    "The purity is indeed very high, but the Dragon captain is highly toxic. There is no doubt that he will die. This bottle of blood clotting medicine can only be delayed for a while." Haier''s words made Longna''s eyes look separated again.


    "Oh? Death? What about this? " Wu Hao took out Xunyang juice. If it''s death, the light should be useful.


    Although Xunyang juice is a kind of medicine for cultivation, sometimes it is also an antidote and sometimes it can save people.


    "This!" Haier''s eyes suddenly changed and took Xunyang juice from Wu Hao.


    "High concentration of positive recovery drugs not only have positive efficacy, but also improve physique with the help of cultivation."


    Wu Hao was surprised to hear what Haier said. He didn''t expect that Haier could fully know the function of Xunyang juice after just looking at it.


    "If blood clotting drugs are added with Xunyang juice, there may be a chance, and there should be about seven layers."


    Seventh floor!


    Long Na looked at Haier in surprise, because even if she could take yuruyi back now, the chance of curing her father was only six layers. Now the value of these two bottles of medicine exceeded six layers.


    "Elder brother Wu, I!" Long Na walks up to Wu Hao.


    "Needless to say, I understand. I want to have no merit and no reward. In that case, two bottles of medicine belong to you. I absorb yuruyi and naturally take you out."


    Wu Hao didn''t refuse this time. After all, the loss and benefit have formed a direct proportion. Then he absorbed Yu Ruyi, and he has a clear conscience.


    "I''m afraid it will take about ten minutes for yuruyi to absorb. If there is a danger, you have to buy me as much time as possible."


    Long Na nodded and began to be vigilant around.


    After Wu Hao opened yuruyi, he began to absorb, and the emperor of Peking University also drilled out.


    "Good boy, this kind of beautiful thing has met you, Yu Ruyi. This is a real treasure of heaven and earth. It can be formed once every ten thousand years. After absorption, it can purify your spiritual power, not only improve your strength, but also improve your talent in all aspects. I''m afraid you''re really going to start going against the sky."


    Wu Hao smiled. He knew that emperor kongbei had something to say, because at the beginning, Emperor kongbei thought his talent was good, even compared with them. Now, with the improvement of yuruyi''s talent, he is bound to improve again.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to completely absorb it. Someone is close. After all, once this kind of natural material and earth treasure comes out, it will definitely attract bloody competition."


    Wu Hao also felt that the seven strong men were approaching here quickly.


    "It''s all right. Since yuruyi has got it, just run away."


    "Nonsense, do you think I''m Wu Hao?" Wu Hao said discontentedly that only emperor kongbei could say such words.


    "Well, hahaha, tease your boy. If you really do such a thing, I couldn''t have liked you at the beginning." Kong Bei emperor laughed and said.


    "You smile and find a way to do it. They can''t hold on. After all, there is a half step Wang universe."


    "It''s all right. Now yuruyi has recognized the Lord. You can digest it in your body, because the biggest advantage of yuruyi is harmless digestion. It won''t consume your energy at all. You can rest assured and boldly clean up those guys."


    Wu Hao tries to take Yu Ruyi back into his body. It''s really true. Yu Ruyi is really received into his body. Even if he doesn''t work, Yu Ruyi is actively approaching him and turning into energy to improve all his abilities.


    At this time, the seven strong men of ghost ghost have arrived at the scene.


    One half step is the king of the universe, and six are on the top. Wu Hao is in trouble with this lineup.


    "Where else are you two going? Hand over Yu Ruyi quickly, or you can''t survive or die. "


    "Hum, dream!" Long Na said coldly. At this moment, she saw the ghost ghost as if she saw the enemy who killed her father. It was absolutely impossible for her to compromise,.


    "Toast without penalty. Since you want to choose this way, no wonder we are ghosts." Seven people surrounded them.


    Bang!


    The sky sword fell from the sky and fell beside Long Na. Then Wu Hao slowly opened his eyes.


    "It''s so lively. How can I be less?" Wu Hao smiled and stood up.


    "Brother Wu, you!" Wu Hao just did it for two minutes. He can''t absorb Yu Ruyi.


    "Yuruyi is good. I feel that the missing spiritual power has been made up. Thank you." Wu Hao walked up to Long Na, smiled and said.


    "What! Yuruyi has been absorbed by you! "


    "Brother Wu, this guy''s name is ghost Qian. He is the Third Master of ghost ghosts and half the king of the universe, but he has just reached two years. He is the weakest master among them." Haier leaned close to Wu Hao and whispered.


    Wu Hao nodded, then looked at the ghost and said, "you are the Third Master of what ghost? They are my friends. I''ll give you three seconds to choose to go away, or you''ll all die! "


    Wu Hao pulls up the sky sword and resists it on his shoulder. His image is not a master at all. Instead, it is a bit like a fight between ancient perplexers.


    "Threaten us, ghost? With a mere senior? " The ghost said without cutting.


    "Oh? Advanced? Are you sure? " With that, a powerful energy burst out in Wu Hao''s body.


    At this time, Wu Hao actually made a breakthrough and reached the peak level, and there was still no bottleneck.


    "Lying trough, old man, it''s so cool that it broke through directly. Is it also the effect of Yu Ruyi?" In addition to Yu Ruyi, Wu Hao really couldn''t think of anything else.


    "Of course, it''s a pity that you got it late. Otherwise, if you absorb Yu Ruyi, your cultivation speed will not only increase, but also reach the advanced level without bottleneck under the king universe."


    Tut tut!


    Wu Hao couldn''t help but marvel. Fortunately, they refused just now. Otherwise, if he lost this kind of natural treasure, he would really regret his intestines.


    "What''s going on! "You''ve reached the peak all at once?" The ghost''s face changed slightly and he didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Brother Wu!" Longna and Haier are surprised. They have seen the power of Wu Hao. Only at the senior level, Wu Hao can fight against the half step King universe, and even beat the other party violently. Now they have been promoted to the peak level, and their strength may be more powerful.


    "Thank you for your jade Ruyi. I would have broken through these days. It''s just the bottleneck. Now it''s good. I''m finally advanced." Wu Hao''s spiritual power has completely recovered. This feeling is very refreshing.


    "Hum, what if you are advanced? It''s still just the top level. It''s easier to crush you than to crush an ant! "


    Wu Hao smiled: "Oh? Is it? Then I want to see if you''re going to crush me like an ant! "

 Chapter 688

    Now Wu Hao, whose strength has reached the peak of the universe, won''t worry too much in the face of these so-called half step King universe.


    With advanced strength, he has been able to swim in front of the half step King universe, let alone reach the peak level now.


    It''s just that there are a lot of people on top of each other, so there''s some trouble. After all, Long Na''s strength is only the top level. Once they fight, they will suffer a lot.


    "You two newspaper groups protect yourself. I''ll start first to help you reduce your pressure." Wu Hao stood in front of Long Na and whispered.


    The two nodded and did what Wu Hao said. Now that Wu Hao has broken through, they can only trust Wu Hao.


    It''s better to start first!


    Wu Hao rushed out. The speed was not fast. However, the other party was completely overwhelmed by the speed.


    "That''s it? Slow as a tortoise, what do you shout with us? " The ghost said without cutting.


    Reverse gravity field!


    Kunming divine skill!


    The speed broke out completely, at the same time, the sky sounded faintly, and the power of lightning gathered.


    Just now Wu Hao was just fighting for time, because he wanted to win these peaks at one fell swoop.


    Since we want to win it at one stroke, we can''t let them see the clue. After all, his apparent strength is the best to deceive each other.


    "You see, God will cry for you again. Be ready to accept the punishment of death." A strong man on the peak rushed towards Wu Hao excitedly.


    Wu Hao''s speed suddenly soared, and the sky sword in his hand appeared.


    The power of lightning bombing, plus the sword of lightning moment!


    Wu Hao suddenly made moves again and again. Everyone didn''t expect that Wu Hao''s attack range was so wide. In addition, they didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao''s strength at all, so they were caught off guard by Wu Hao.


    "Get back, get back, it''s dangerous!" Ghost Qian had found something wrong. However, when he reminded him, it was too late. Wu Hao''s flash sword and the power of lightning completely swallowed up the six strong men above the peak.


    There was a wild wind around, trees were uprooted, a hundred meters around, no grass, and turned into ruins.


    After Yu Wei of the flash sword passed, there were only two people left on the top of the six peaks except ghost diving, who had been seriously injured.


    "How, how possible, how can he be so strong!" The two quickly retreated from the peak. One broke an arm and the other almost lost consciousness.


    "Hehe, don''t underestimate anyone. Appearance and strength don''t mean anything." Wu Hao sneered.


    In fact, if he had made every effort to attack just now, he would definitely be able to kill all six people.


    But the ghost potential strength is not weak. He must hide something, so that the ghost potential can be solved as soon as possible.


    "One move can solve the problem of the top six. I have to admit that you are really qualified to let me do it, but that''s the only way. You''re not my opponent." Ghost Qian was shocked when he saw Wu Hao''s attack, but he also knew that if it were him, six people could not survive.


    Because there are two concepts: the universe above the peak and the universe half closed to the king, and the two cannot be compared.


    As a half step king of the universe, he can also kill these six people if he is surprised, so Wu Hao''s behavior did not attract much attention.


    At most, Wu Hao broke out such a battle with his peak strength, which is really commendable.


    "Oh? Is it? So you have the confidence to deal with me? " Wu Hao sneered and looked back at Longna and Haier.


    "Should it be all right for you two to leave the one with a broken hand?"


    "No problem, brother Wu, don''t worry." Haier answered with a smile. Wu Hao''s move just now was so handsome. He killed so many people at one time, and Wu Hao didn''t seem to use his best.


    "Hum, just dying!" A machete also appeared in the ghost diver''s hand. A black death energy wrapped the machete, making its energy no weaker than the sky sword.


    "This is, and is also a secondary artifact!" Wu Hao was surprised to see the machete in the ghost diver''s hand. Unexpectedly, the weapon used by the first half step seal King universe after coming here was also a secondary artifact.


    No wonder the other party was not too surprised when he saw the sky sword in his hand. It is estimated that the secondary artifact is not very strange in this testing place.


    "Now I''ll give you a taste of the power of death." As soon as the ghost whispered, everything around seemed to lose its vitality, and all the pictures became black and white.


    "Boy, be careful. He''s a dead soldier." Kongbei emperor reminded in his mind.


    "What is a dead warrior?" Wu Hao was forced to feel better because of his luck. Otherwise, the breath of death made him unable to breathe.


    "The dead warrior is an extremely disgusting cultivation skill. It specializes in absorbing other people''s souls for cultivation. Only after reaching a certain number can it cultivate the breath of the dead. Obviously, he has reached this number. The warrior with the breath of the dead is very powerful."


    Wu Hao also felt it. Although the ghost potential was not long after it was advanced and sealed the king universe, its breath was even stronger than that of the original leader of the reformed body thousand palm sect.


    "Don''t you have Xunyang juice? The light attribute is designed to restrain undead warriors. "


    Wu Hao took out Xunyang juice. Sure enough, Xunyang juice appeared, and the smell of the dead around him began to tremble.


    "This, this is the medicine of light attribute. I didn''t expect you to know my weakness." The ghost was frowning, but more murderous.


    "But it''s no use. You still have to die. Gather, ghost!"


    Suddenly, there were many ghosts floating in the air, really like ghosts. He didn''t believe it before.


    "What''s the fuss for?" Wu Hao opened Xunyang juice, dipped it in his hand, and then spread it out. The evil ghosts suddenly saw something more terrible than them and scattered one after another.


    "What, you waste such good light medicine. You really want to fight me, don''t you?" The ghost diver rushed up after saying that. Maybe he knew that the ghost had no way to threaten Wu Hao.


    However, his strongest strength does not depend on those ghost differences. Just now he just bluffed Wu Hao. His real strength is still his noumenon strength. Coupled with the evil moon in his hand, his strength can be improved to a small level. The general half step King sealing universe will not be his opponent at all.


    "Sorry, it seems that the sky sword also contains light attribute. Besides, didn''t you see it just now?" Wu Hao suddenly sneered.


    The power of lightning.


    In an instant, the sky sword was wrapped by the power of lightning. Before he started, the ghost diver retreated back. Obviously, the power of lightning also played a role against the dead soldiers.

 Chapter 689

    "Undead warrior, right? Hehe, I''ll show you what absolute attribute suppression is! " At this moment, Wu Hao has expanded to the limit.


    He didn''t expect to be so cool. The other party''s attributes were completely suppressed by him, and there was no room to fight back.


    Ghost Qian also found this. Even if Wu Hao''s strength is weaker than him, he is definitely not an opponent, so it''s not a way to fight like this. In front of attribute suppression, he will never be Wu Hao''s opponent.


    Get out!


    Ghost Qian has made a decision in his heart. Now there is no way but to retreat. He can''t continue to fight with Wu Hao here. It''s meaningless.


    Seeing that the fighting idea in the ghost''s eyes disappeared, Wu Hao also guessed the other party''s decision.


    "You don''t have that chance!" Wu Hao didn''t try his best at all, because he didn''t need it at all. It was more than enough to deal with ghost potential.


    If ghost Qian is not a dead warrior, maybe it will be an unprecedented hard battle, but since the other party''s attributes have been suppressed by him, this battle will be meaningless.


    Seeing that Wu Hao was going to forcibly stop him, ghost Qian turned around and suddenly stabbed himself in his right arm.


    "What? Self mutilation? " Wu Hao was surprised. Does this guy want to end himself? Why look off your right arm.


    "It''s called burning the dead. He''s very decisive. It seems that you can''t stop him." Kong Bei emperor sighed and said.


    Sure enough, after the ghost diver cut off his right arm, his right arm turned into energy, which forcibly Limited Wu Hao''s energy.


    "I have remembered today''s events. I hope you can be so relaxed next time." With that, the ghost has disappeared.


    Wu Hao watched the ghost sneak away, but there was no way. Who knows that this guy''s practice of burning the dead is so overbearing.


    "One of the advantages of the undead soldiers is that they can burn the undead in case of danger, that is, they can injure themselves to protect themselves from leaving, but Xiuwei Hu has great damage."


    "Just like his self mutilated right arm just now, although it is self mutilated, it can be recovered for the dead soldiers. As long as he devours enough dead again, he can regenerate his arm."


    Evil.


    The ability of this dead warrior is really evil. How many creatures do you need to burn to develop such a dead warrior.


    "OK, now that I''m gone, I can''t help it. Next time I meet him, I''ll solve him."


    Wu Hao nodded. There was no other way. He didn''t care what ghost Qian said when he left.,


    If it''s someone else, you may have to worry about it, but he''s not someone else. How many people can match Wu Hao''s talent. Even if he''s a dead soldier, he naturally doesn''t pay attention to it.


    At this time, Long Na and her two had killed the only one on the peak, and the three were safe.


    "Great. I really escaped their clutches, thanks to brother Wu." Long Na happily came to Wu Hao and said.


    "You''re welcome. Thanks to your jade Ruyi, otherwise you can''t win so easily."


    The three smiled, and then Wu Hao took them back to the place where the three wind demon wolves appeared.


    Seeing that the time is coming, he must kill three wind demon wolves. Otherwise, he doesn''t have two spirit stones to compensate for the time. It''s not cost-effective to cause unnecessary trouble at that time.


    "Brother Wu, the wind demon wolf may have reached the king level. Do you really want to find it?" Haier asked with some worry.


    He naturally knows that Wu Hao''s strength is very strong, but I''m afraid he is far from his opponent if he faces the king''s universal class.


    "It''s all right. I''m free to plan. The three headed wind demon wolf should not have gone far." Wu Hao tracked down the smell of the three wind demon wolves.


    Sure enough, I met three wind demon wolves at a distance of about 500 meters in front.


    "Beast, sure enough, it''s here, and it doesn''t seem to have reached the king level."


    "Brother Wu, it, it''s hurt." Long Na said.


    Wu Hao nodded: "I knew it should have been injured, so I came to have a look. Otherwise, with its strength, if it is really advanced, or its strength is improved, how can it not track us."


    Now Haier fully understood that Wu Hao had calculated and knew that the three wind demon wolves had been injured before they came after him.


    "You wait here. I''ll come as soon as I go." Wu Hao walked up alone.


    His strength has improved this time. Although the three wind demon wolves have also improved, they have been injured. Looking at the wound, it should be caused by his eternal sword.


    Since the eternal sword can hurt it, let''s do it again.


    "Beast!"


    Wu Hao soared into the air, and the powerful sword burst out again. The three wind demon wolves had found something wrong.


    Seeing the reappearance of Wu Hao, the three wind demon wolves were angry and rushed up to attack Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao came prepared. How could he be given this opportunity.


    "Die!"


    The long prepared lightning eternal sword once again surrounded the three wind demon wolves, with greater power than before.


    The original speed of the three wind demon wolves had nowhere to hide in the sword rain. Finally, they fell into the sword and fell into the sword.


    In addition, the power of lightning has a paralyzing effect, and there is no possibility of escape after being attacked.


    Gravity field!


    Collapse of the three wind demon wolves in place.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    All the strength gathered in the fist.


    Then the power of lightning also wraps the fist.


    "Go to hell, thunderbolt!"


    Bang!!!


    The storm swept through. After a punch, the scene was quiet. Wu Hao stabbed down with a sky sword and ran through the heads of three wind demon wolves for the first time.


    "Good, strong!" Although it''s not the first time to see it, each time Long Na and her two people are very shocked.


    Is this the strength that a top-level strong person should have? They can''t do that. It''s a little tough.


    Wu Hao successfully killed the three wind devil wolves and found the task item, the core of the three wind devil wolves.


    "All right, let''s go." Wu Hao came back.


    The three ran through the forest with great speed, and two days after they left, the ghost came to the body of the three wind demon wolves.


    "That''s the energy, that guy!" The ghost came back with people.


    Feeling this familiar lightning energy, the ghost''s eyes are full of resentment.


    "Well, ghost sneakers have been away for two days. If we can''t catch up in two days according to what you said, in that case, let''s meet on Linghai mountain."


    ¡­ ¡­


    Ten days later, Wu Hao set out at full speed and finally successfully returned to halbeck city.


    As Wu Hao is going to complete the entrusted task, he is temporarily separated from Long Na. It is agreed that he will go to find Long Na after handing in the task.

 Chapter 690

    "Congratulations, young man. You will be a hunter in halbeck in the future."


    Wu Hao took the two spirit stones and said thank you and don''t leave.


    The great Kong Bei emperor said to him before that if you can become a hunter in halbeck City, you can enjoy certain honors and treatment.


    So for the next action, he was asked to test the qualification certificate of a hunter.


    However, the qualification certificate of hunters is not easy to obtain, because the three wind demon wolves belong to their powerful existence, but this also leads to the scarcity of things as expensive. There are few hunters, which also represents the absolute strength owner.


    "Go to find Longna and them first. After all, Xunyang juice has to be appropriate, otherwise it will backfire." Wu Hao goes according to the position Long Na said.


    At this time, Long Na returned to the team with blood medicine and Xunyang juice.


    "What are these two bottles of junk? You actually exchange yuruyi with each other? You! " A middle-aged strong man pointed at Long Na and Haier, angry.


    "Deputy head, the situation was urgent at that time. If we didn''t do so, guiqian had taken someone to kill me and Longna. Now I''m afraid we don''t even have these two bottles of medicine." Haier explained.


    "Hum, two wastes. What if the top level wastes are killed? If yu Ruyi is lost, you can roll."


    "Deputy head, please hurry to treat my father." Long Na said she was going to go into the house to find her father.


    "Huh? You want to break in? Don''t you understand? Let you two go. You''ve been kicked out of the team. If you don''t go, I''ll do it! " The deputy head said coldly.


    "But, but that''s my father. My father is the leader." Long Na looked at the deputy head and always felt a little strange. This guy was usually respectful to her. Now he actually treated her like a different person.


    "Your father? Ha ha, Yu Ruyi is lost. Even if your father is good, his strength is not as good as before. He may have to take a disability. Do you think he is still qualified to be our head? " The deputy head laughed and said.


    "Now I has the final say in the whole regiment, and finally, once you say, you can roll away, and your father''s problem will be dealt with."


    "But!" Long Na obviously doesn''t want to give up.


    "But your mother, but where does so much nonsense come from? Get out!" The deputy commander waved his arm, as if to repel them.


    "Huyanxiong, you are rebelling! When the commander wakes up, he will not let you go! " Haier took Rona back again and again.


    "Really? I wanted to let you go just now, but now I regret it. You two have to die. After you die, I''m killing the guy in Longhai. "


    Huyanxiong waved and many people came forward to surround them.


    "Long Na, I think we''d better retreat first. They are all at the peak level. We are not opponents, especially huyanxiong is close to half closing the king universe. Now we are at the peak, and we are not opponents."


    "But my father, what about my father?" Long Na''s eyes sparkled with tears. She finally brought the medicine back. Now it has evolved into this.


    "It''s all right. We can go to brother Wu. He will help."


    "Don''t change, I''m here!" Wu Hao came slowly. Although he didn''t understand what happened, he could see anything at this moment.


    "Who are you!" Huyanxiong held his hands and looked at Wu Hao without cutting.


    "I''m their friend. You''re the deputy head. It seems inappropriate to do such a thing while the head is injured?" Wu Hao came to them.


    "Brother Wu!"


    They smiled. Since Wu Hao appeared, they didn''t have to worry about anything.


    In fact, when they separated from Wu Hao, they were worried. I''m afraid they''ll never see Wu Hao again. After all, Wu Hao''s strength is so strong that he shouldn''t really come to them, but he didn''t expect to come.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s just a peak garbage. Do you want to die here?" Huyanxiong roared.


    "Many people want me to die, but I don''t know how old you are?"


    "Kill him!" Huyanxiong immediately ordered.


    Seven or eight top level strong men rushed up at him. Wu Hao didn''t fight back and retreated two steps.


    "Wait a minute!" Huyanxiong suddenly opened his mouth, frowned and walked up, and then looked at a badge that fell to the ground.


    "You, are you a hunter?" Huyanxiong''s face changed greatly.


    "Or what? Is there anyone else present? " Wu Hao sneered. Sometimes peaceful solutions are more comfortable than violent solutions.


    "Your Excellency is the one who saved Rona''s niece?" Huyanxiong was smiling at this time. Although he didn''t know whether Wu Hao was pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, the badge was really true.


    Every hunter is not an easy existence to provoke. At least he can''t afford to provoke.


    "Is there any more" scattered, scattered, scattered for me. " Huyanxiong said very upset.


    He had already won. Unexpectedly, Cheng Yaojin was killed on the way. He actually had a hunter badge in his hand.


    The hunter has killed three wind evil wolves. His own strength is only above the peak, but he has no confidence to kill three wind evil wolves.


    "Brother Wu, I''m going in to see my father. I don''t know how his condition is." Long Na looked at Wu Hao with praying eyes and wanted him to help.


    "Of course. Nephew Long Na said this. Can I not let you in? This is your territory. You can go wherever you want." Huyanxiong regained his former posture.


    "Hum, when my father wakes up, I''m afraid your good days will come to an end." Long Na said coldly.


    How could she not see that huyanxiong''s nature was not like this. What had just been exposed was his true face.


    Hearing this, huyanxiong''s face changed greatly. It''s terrible. If he really cures people, isn''t it over.


    "What did little Longna say? Are you angry? I said it was just a test for you. Why are you still angry with me? " Huyanxiong came to Long Na with a smile.


    I''ve been thinking about what to do at this moment. I must not cure Longhai. He was too impulsive just now. Now he can only rely on luck temporarily. If he can''t be cured, he still has a certain chance.

 Chapter 691

    Seeing the appearance of Huyan Xiong, Wu Hao smiled and said, "don''t worry, deputy head of Huyan, you are so attentive. I will try my best to cure your regiment commander."


    Huyanxiong''s face twitches, but he can''t calm Wu Hao. To tell the truth, he feels that Wu Hao is tight to his peak strength. He wants to try whether he can kill Wu Hao.


    But many times in halbeck, you can''t judge people by their appearance, at least in the face of hunters.


    Because every hunter has special means. After all, hunters can kill three wind demon wolves. It''s no joke. The task of killing three wind demon wolves can only be completed by themselves, and others can''t help.


    That''s why he put up with it, or he would have done it long ago.


    "Well, thank you, young Xia Wu." At this time, huyanxiong could only break his teeth and swallow in his stomach. What''s more, he didn''t believe that these things could really help Longhai.


    As a deputy commander, if Longhai dies, he is the strongest. It is natural for him to inherit the position of commander, so he just needs to wait.


    He took Wu Hao to Longhai. There were people around him who took care of him. It seems that huyanxiong did a good job.


    Deeply afraid of Long Na, they will bring Yu Ruyi back, so they still treat Long Hai well until now.


    But he still ignored a problem, so he just exposed his nature. Otherwise, everything he has done at present is actually qualified.


    "Father, he, his condition is so serious."


    Wu Hao went in and took a look. He felt his pulse first, and then took out the sky sword. He saw that the sky sword was divided into two and turned into two daggers.


    Wu Hao grabs LAN RI dagger.


    "I''m detoxifying him now. His condition is very serious. It''s dangerous not to detoxify." Wu Hao frowned and said.


    "Wait a minute." Huyanxiong spoke immediately.


    "Although your excellency saved the daughter of our regiment commander, you can say that he is a life-saving benefactor, but how can we give you the life of our regiment commander? In case the regiment commander loses his life in your hands, my deputy regiment commander can''t bear the responsibility." Huyanxiong smiled and said.


    "Brother Wu, please help me. I believe you. If my father has something wrong with you, I won''t blame you." Rona spoke immediately.


    Now she can only believe Wu Hao, because she has seen huyanxiong''s nature before, and she doesn''t know that huyanxiong is trying to delay time.


    "No, little niece, it''s not your has the final say." Huyanxiong refused again.


    "Stand by, otherwise!"


    Gravity capability! Wu Hao released his gravity ability to huyanxiong. In an instant, huyanxiong felt great pressure and couldn''t move.


    "If anyone else is as boring as him, you can try. I don''t mind helping head long teach you." Wu Hao said coldly, and then began to detoxify.


    The lanri dagger belongs to the light attribute and the cangyue belongs to the dark system, so just now the great emperor of kongbei suggested that he use lanri best.


    Sure enough, when LAN RI approached, the toxins in his body began to flee.


    "Boy, control the lanri dagger, otherwise the poison will run around and attack the heart, and this man will be hopeless."


    Wu Hao nodded. LAN RI dagger cut three wounds on Longhai. First, the red blood flowed out.


    Long Na panicked when she saw the bloody scene.


    "Father."


    "Don''t move. This is the most critical moment. Do you believe me?" Wu Hao turns to look at Long Na.


    Long Na calmed down and nodded¡° I believe you, brother Wu. "


    After the bright red blood, it was black blood. Wu Hao used LAN RI as a guide to force out the dark toxins in his body step by step.


    After confirming that there was no toxin, Wu Hao poured a bottle of Xunyang juice into Longhai''s mouth.


    Xunyang juice in the stomach, a stream of Yang Qi fled, and the smell of Longhai gradually recovered.


    Waiting for the wound to coagulate, Wu Hao wrapped it up and finally fed a bottle of blood medicine.


    The original faint signs of life suddenly became majestic.


    "Well, there''s no problem. It shouldn''t be long before you wake up." Wu Hao wiped the dagger clean, then stood up and said.


    At this time, huyanxiong''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao could really cure the poison of Longhai. It''s over. He''s definitely over.


    "You are good at your craft. Now that you have cured the captain, you are our benefactor. I''ll let my men prepare gifts for you." Huyanxiong said quickly.


    At this moment, he has only one idea, that is, to escape. He can absolutely escape immediately. Otherwise, it won''t take long for Longhai to wake up. I''m afraid he won''t have a chance if he wants to go.


    "Don''t worry, head long should wake up soon. He should be able to give me something more valuable. As a deputy head, don''t you have so much power?" Wu Hao said with a sneer.


    Huyanxiong''s face changed dramatically. He never thought that Wu Hao was so young and so difficult to deal with.


    "OK, no problem. What you said is that I was abrupt. Please help me untie the gravity. I''m a little out of breath." Huyanxiong began to think again.


    As long as he breaks free from gravity, he will leave at the first time. Although Wu Hao is afraid it is difficult to deal with, as long as he wants to run, he will pay some price.


    "Just now you stopped me from saving the dragon head. I''m afraid I can''t decide. Only the dragon head and Long Na can decide whether to let go or not. Otherwise, you can ask Long Na?"


    Hearing this, huyanxiong looked at Long Na and said with a smile, "Hey, little niece, let brother Wu let me go. Your father will soon wake up. I have to prepare for him."


    Long Na glanced at him and snorted coldly: "hum, I don''t have this right either. Don''t talk nonsense. Angkor is very powerful. If you want to kill you, you have to die now. You''d better wait until my father wakes up."


    "You!" Huyanxiong murmured. Even the little girl Longna didn''t intend to let him go. It seems that we should think of other ways.


    About ten minutes or so, Longhai breathed out, and then his eyes began to open slightly.


    "Father!" Long Na quickly held her father''s hand and felt that her father was recovering a little. Long Na''s hanging heart was finally relaxed.


    "Nana, don''t cry. I''m fine. I know everything. Don''t cry." Longhai''s recovery ability is quite good. After all, he runs around all year round. His muscle energy is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "Young Xia, thank you for saving your life. Thank you from Poseidon Hunter group."


    Wu Hao shook his head: "you''re welcome. I''m destined for Longna and Haier."


    He found this problem when he treated Longhai just now. Longhai is also a hunter.

 Chapter 692

    Therefore, Longhai''s strength is definitely not weak, and may not even be under him.


    "Hehe, young Xia, you''re laughing today. Nana helped me up." Longna quickly helped her father up.


    After getting up, Longhai looked at huyanxiong.


    "Very good, deputy commander. I know everything you have done during my coma. You have done well." Longhai said with a pale face.


    Huyanxiong''s face changed greatly at this time. Long Hai woke up. Didn''t his plan fail.


    But at this moment, he can''t escape. He can only harden his head.


    "The head flattered me. The Poseidon Hunter regiment is also my home. It should be, it should be. As long as the head recovers, our backbone is back." Huyanxiong flattered.


    Long Hai ignored him and looked at Wu Hao again.


    "Young Xia, I owe you a huge favor from the Poseidon Hunter group. Since the favor has been owed, I have another thing to ask you for help. In the future, the Poseidon Hunter group will swear to die to repay the favor." Longhai tried to bear the pain of his body and planned to salute Wu Hao.


    "Commander long can''t make it. Long Na and Haier chose to give Yu Ruyi to me in that desperate situation, so they can bring them back. So it''s not a kindness, but I owe you. If commander Hai has anything, please don''t hesitate to speak. If Wu Hao can do it, he will not refuse." Wu Hao quickly helped Longhai up.


    "In that case, I won''t be polite to you, young Xia. From today on, deputy head of huyanxiong will be officially removed. You are no longer the deputy head of our Poseidon Hunter regiment. At the same time, you have a heart of murder for me and a heart of slaughter for my daughter Longna just now. Now I officially entrust young Xia Wu Hao to kill him!" The last two words, the export sound is dignified.


    "What!"


    Huyanxiong raised his head and looked straight at Longhai.


    "Commander long, I''m huyanxiong..."


    "Come on, don''t say it. Don''t think I''m in a coma. In fact, I can hear everything clearly and see it clearly. You just want to get yuruyi''s absorption, then kill me and successfully sit in the position of leader."


    Before huyanxiong explained, Longhai interrupted directly.


    "Young Xia Wu, this is my request. I don''t know..." Long Hai looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "No problem, I don''t kill good people, but bad people, dirty hands are nothing!" Wu Hao calls out the sky sword.


    It''s this artifact again!


    Huyanxiong tried his best to get up and break free. This gravity is too strong.


    But now he can''t manage so much. If he doesn''t work hard, it''s too late.


    "Longhai, even if I feel compassion for huyanxiong, I have been suppressed by you all the year round. Now you want to operate on me when you are well. What do you think of me as huyanxiong? I have no credit and hard work in the sea god Hunter group. Since you want to kill me today, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Huyanxiong whistled and a dozen men rushed in.


    "I had my hands ready when you were unconscious. Even if you want me to die today, I''m afraid you have to pay a heavy price."


    "I see. My people are attracted by you. Very good, very good, cough......" Hailong coughed violently and looked at Wu Hao.


    "Head Hai, since you have entrusted me, trust me, Long Na. Take your father behind me."


    Wu Hao moved his five fingers and grabbed the sky sword.


    "It''s just a bunch of top-level people. You''ve been mixing for so many years. Is that all you have?"


    "What about the peak level? This boy is also the peak level. Isn''t it enough for so many people to deal with him?" Huyanxiong smiled and said.


    "Ah, it seems that you are not only rebellious, but also short-sighted. Superficial strength doesn''t mean anything. I believe I taught you this. Will you pay attention to these peak levels if you can become a hunter, young Xia Wu?"


    Kunming divine skill!


    Divine formula!


    Wu Hao only used one-third of his strength and swam around the crowd. In just five seconds, more than a dozen top level strong people fell to the ground.


    This scene not only surprised huyanxiong, but also surprised Longhai. Even he couldn''t do it at this speed.


    I''m afraid the only people who weren''t surprised at the scene were long Na and Haier. After all, they have seen Wu Hao''s full strength.


    "Are they your honor guards? Now please tell me, what else is your guard of honor? " As soon as Wu Hao stopped, his gravity ability withdrew.


    Huyanxiong half knelt on the ground, sweating like rain.


    Wu Hao was standing in front of him, but at this moment he felt that Wu Hao was like a magnificent mountain, which people did not dare to approach or surpass.


    "Let me go, let me go, how about I give you everything I have, wealth, magic weapons, everything?" Huyanxiong knew that he had no chance in Wu Hao''s hands.


    Although he is close to being the king of the universe, he is not sure that he can easily kill more than a dozen top-level giants like Wu Hao.


    "Hum, kill you. Those things seem to belong to me."


    Huyanxiong was stunned. He did ignore this problem. If he killed him on the 5th, it was true.


    "In that case, if you want me to die, I have to bite a piece of meat from you!"


    Blood burning skill!


    Huyanxiong''s breath has changed greatly, completely becoming the strength of the half step King universe.


    "Huyanxiong, you have practiced this evil skill. It seems that you really have something to do with the ghost ghost Gang!"


    Wu Hao could also feel the changes in huyanxiong, but he didn''t pay attention at all.


    Dijue!


    Wrath of God!


    Psychic decision!


    "Come on, I like to solve problems in the most violent way." Wu Hao rushed up and grabbed huyanxiong''s hair while huyanxiong didn''t notice.


    Bang!


    A fist smacked out, and the ground collapsed deeply. Huyanxiong was badly hurt by Wu Hao with his fist.


    "Good, good violence!" Haier looked at Wu Hao in horror and couldn''t help retreating.


    When Wu Hao shot in front of them, they were all gorgeous moves, but now he has become so fierce.


    Bang!


    He kicked huyanxiong dozens of meters away, and the nearby hill directly ran through the collapse.


    "Not yet!"


    Wu Hao flew over and grabbed him from the ruins.


    "Aren''t you going to bite me? Now I''ll give you this chance. Will you come? " Wu Hao''s fist was put in front of huyanxiong.


    Huyanxiong used the blood burning skill at this time without any pain, so it was an opportunity for him.


    However, Wu haoshuo''s big fist suddenly hit him on the head.


    But Wu Hao also controlled his power and didn''t directly smash huyanxiong''s head. It was too bloody. I''m afraid these people at the scene couldn''t accept it.


    "How dirty!" Wu Hao shook off the blood stain on his hand.

 Chapter 693

    Huyanxiong''s body hit the ground like a shell.


    Everyone can''t help their throat. It''s too cruel. Is this the strong one Longna brought back? How can it be so violent.


    Long Na looked at those eyes awkwardly, helpless in her heart, because Wu Hao she saw was not like this.


    Wu Hao, who shot in front of them before, was not so violent, and the long sword in his hand was incisively and vividly displayed.


    But this time Wu Hao was hot and violent all the way. The scene was shocking!


    "All right, you can die." Wu Hao lifted huyanxiong high, and then shot out, kicking huyanxiong into the air like a ball.


    His own speed broke out and came behind huyanxiong.


    "Die!" His hands were united to form a hammer, and great force hit huyanxiong''s body.


    This is Wu Hao''s all-out strike, of course, it''s just strength.


    Bang!!!


    The mountain stream exploded again and again, and huyanxiong''s blood burning skill was stifled by Wu Hao. Because the injury was too serious, there was no possibility of survival.


    When the crowd found him, he had entered a position 100 meters deep on the ground. It can be seen how powerful Wu Hao''s strike was just now.


    "Cough, cough, it''s too strong. Nana, young Xia Wu, you must get along well." Long Hai sighed when he saw Wu Hao''s means.


    Although his strength is no longer king of the universe, he is definitely much older than Wu Hao, who may not even be as old as his daughter.


    At this age, you can have such strength, which is not what ordinary young people can do.


    "And Haier, this time you send Nana to get Yu Ruyi. Although Yu Ruyi didn''t get it back, it''s worth it to absorb young people like Wu Hao. You''ve made great contributions."


    "Head Xie, this is what Haier should have done." Haier quickly hugged his fist and said modestly.


    Wu Hao flew down from the air and landed in front of the crowd.


    "Commander long, I have finished your entrustment?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    After this recovery, the Dragon God looked a little better. It seems that the effect of blood medicine has begun to volatilize to the extreme.


    "Young and promising, I haven''t asked you which strength you belong to just now?" Asked the Dragon God.


    "Commander long, don''t call me, young Xia. Just call me Wu Hao. I just arrived at the place of trial and don''t belong to any force." Wu Hao said honestly.


    This is what emperor kongbei asked him to say just now, because in this place of trial, in addition to strength, if you want to have more means to protect your life, it is to make friends with powerful beings.


    The dragon sea is also a strong Hunter level, so we can''t make enemies.


    "Oh? I see. Wu Hao, would you like to join our Dragon God Hunter group? The position of this deputy head can be given to you. "


    Everyone was surprised that he was the deputy head, but he had this strength and couldn''t help it.


    However, Wu Hao refused.


    "Thank you for the kindness of head long. I''m used to it alone, and I come here mainly for trial, so I appreciate the kindness of head long. Of course, you say deputy head, I have a good recommendation." Wu Hao looked at Haier.


    "Haier is a good boy. He is also vowing to protect Longna all the way. I can see whether it is true or not."


    "Ah?" Haier never expected that Wu Hao would help him say these words. It was not very interesting for a while.


    "Hahaha, Wu Hao, you have a good lesson. I originally planned that if you could stay, you would naturally be the deputy head of our Poseidon Hunter regiment. If you refuse, the position of the deputy head will belong to Haier boy."


    "Captain, I, I''m just at the top level. I''m afraid..." Haier quickly opened his mouth.


    The deputy head can only be done by a really strong person. He is not even above the peak. How can he sit in the position of deputy head.


    Besides, if he takes the post of deputy head with his current strength, I''m afraid it will disappoint the following people, because there are more than one or two people in the regiment who have the strength above the peak, and they are all more qualified than him.


    "I''m afraid what? Strength doesn''t mean everything. Haier, you should remember that a real leader should not only have strength, but also have a mind. Of course, the most important thing is a heart dedicated to the group. " Wu Hao walked to Haier and said softly.


    "Brother Wu, you too..." Haier was stunned. It was a sudden surprise for him, but it was also a sudden surprise, because he didn''t think about it at all, nor did he think that one day he could sit in the position of deputy head.


    "To tell you the truth, I have my power. I''ll leave after the trial, so I''ll take the kindness of leader long for you. In addition, Long Na is a good girl and treat others well. These are two bottles of Xunyang juice to help you cultivate. You''re welcome."


    Wu Hao is still optimistic about Haier, so since he meets Haier, he can''t help it.


    "Brother Wu..." Haier was moved at this time. Unexpectedly, they had known each other for so long that Wu Hao could help him so much.


    "Hahaha, OK, little Haier, this is your noble person and your opportunity. Thank you Wu haoen." Longhai laughed and said.


    This time, Wu Hao helped their Dragon God Hunter group. Now that Wu Hao has this idea, how can he refuse? A genius like Wu Hao won''t make enemies.


    "By the way, Wu haoen, you said you came for the trial. Are you going to take part in the trial?" This is everyone''s return to the subject. Longhai asked.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, so I have to hurry over for the next period of time. I''m afraid I won''t stay here long."


    "OK, we just have to go there, and I''m afraid Wu haoen doesn''t know. If you want to participate in the trial now, you must belong to one force to sign up. Let''s go together. If you need help at that time, our Dragon God Hunter group is your biggest backup."


    Wu Hao really didn''t know about it. Emperor kongbei told him that ten thousand years had passed, and something might have happened.


    "OK, I''ll thank commander Longhai first." Wu Hao hugs his fist and thanks. He can''t refuse this kind of thing. After all, if there is really need at that time, he would rather find a reliable force, even if it is weak.


    After resting in place for a day, the people began to leave, and Longhai''s injury recovered a little.


    "Commander long, this is a diluted blood medicine. You can take half a bottle every day to accelerate the recovery of your injury." Wu Hao took out three bottles.


    This thing is diluted with pure blood medicine. It is not very valuable. It has to cross the sunset mountains all the way. There are many unknown dangers. If Longhai recovers in advance, it is also very important for him and everyone.

 Chapter 694

    "Well, how can this work? Wu en has helped me Longhai enough. This thing is too valuable for me." Longhai immediately got up and refused.


    To tell the truth, he has been very satisfied to get back his life this time, and he won''t expect these things.


    "Captain long, you''re joking. I gave you this thing not just for you. Think about it, I''m afraid I''m the only one who can have the strength of half step King universe. After a while, I''ll be in the middle of sunset mountain today. There''s the only way to go. I can deal with a half step King universe Warcraft. If I have two, I''m afraid..."


    Longhai frowned. What Wu Hao said was also true. If he really met both ends, Wu Hao would not be able to protect them even if he could resist them.


    Besides, they can''t let Wu Hao be a bodyguard all the time. Doesn''t this make him more embarrassed.


    "In that case, I might as well obey my orders." After hearing Wu Hao''s explanation, Longhai finally resolutely accepted it.


    Because what Wu Hao said is very reasonable. If he can recover in advance, no matter what danger he encounters, he can also participate in the war and minimize the risk.


    At Wu Hao''s current average speed, he could reach the middle of the sunset mountains in ten days, but now it took a whole month to follow the Poseidon Hunter group.


    It is said that the trial is in Qingfeng mountain. To reach Qingfeng mountain, you must go through the middle of sunset mountain, and then turn from the middle to Qingfeng mountain.


    A month later, they finally reached the middle level. There are some peak levels outside, at most above the peak, which is not a threat to their team at all.


    But the middle layer is different. It is full of unknown dangers. Unlimited possibilities will happen. It is even said that someone has met the Warcraft of the king universe in the middle layer.


    Therefore, after entering the middle level, the people also cheer up. If they want to turn to Qingfeng mountain, they have to advance three days in the middle level area.


    In the evening, 15 top-level strong men will watch the night and respond immediately in case of any danger.


    The strong with strong strength must preserve their strength as much as possible. Once a battle occurs, the strong will really go out.


    These are also arranged by Longhai. It can be said that only fried dough sticks are arranged, and Wu Hao is relatively satisfied.


    Although the journey was slow, it was also a kind of cultivation for him. After all, even if he arrived at Qingfeng mountain in advance, it was also a kind of cultivation.


    Only under this extreme danger can you be more refined.


    Now his strength has been consolidated at the peak level. On the surface, he looks like a weak chicken in this testing place.


    However, in terms of combat effectiveness at this time, Wu Hao did not lose most of the half step king of the universe.


    At dawn, people set out again. In the sunset mountains, food is also very scarce.


    Although there are many Warcraft, they can''t make a fire, so they can''t eat hot food.


    Because many Warcraft in the sunset mountain will sense the existence of fire. Once the fire is lit, those Warcraft will come one after another, especially several powerful Warcraft are more sensitive to the element of fire.


    So burning a fire in the sunset mountains is tantamount to setting fire to self Immolation and chronic suicide.


    After traveling for three days, they were finally about to leave the sunset mountains.


    "Hurry up, it will be dark soon. Leave the sunset mountains before it gets dark." Knowing that he was about to leave the sunset mountains, Longhai looked at the distance from here.


    At the current rate, we should be able to leave the sunset mountains just before dark.


    As long as they leave this ghost place, they don''t have to be so nervous, so everyone speeds up their pace and must hurry to leave first. This ghost place can''t be stayed by anyone.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a roar came not far away. When they heard it, they stopped.


    Wu Hao also stopped and immediately began to check his mental strength.


    "The two Warcraft are just fighting. Let''s stay for a while and wait until they leave."


    You can''t detour here. You can only leave here as soon as possible, so you''d rather wait a little longer.


    "What kind of Warcraft can you see?" Longhai came up and asked.


    After this month''s repair, Longhai has recovered to its peak. At this time, it is full of vitality.


    "A tiger with blue and White Checkered patterns, an ape, a brown giant ape." Wu Hao whispered.


    "Brown ape? How big is it? " Longhai''s face changed slightly and asked immediately.


    "It''s estimated to be about ten meters."


    "No!" Longhai''s tone is very dignified.


    "The overlord of this area, brown ape giant beast!"


    Wu Hao could also feel that the brown ape monster was extraordinary and quite powerful, but he was not good at it all the time. He was even with the brown ape monster.


    "The other one you said should be the king tiger, which also belongs to its powerful existence. According to the truth, the King Tiger dare not provoke the brown ape giant beast. How did the two fight?"


    Wu Hao shook his head. Naturally, he didn''t understand the reason, but he felt that the strength of the two Warcraft was not simple.


    "Just wait until they finish." Wu Hao whispered.


    "I''m afraid I''m not so lucky." Longhai''s tone was dignified, then looked at Wu Hao and continued.


    "The brown ape giant beast has a special ability. It has strong mental power and is very sensitive to human breath. Now they are fighting. I hope they won''t be found, otherwise the situation will be bad."


    Wu Hao also frowned, but he didn''t worry too much. Maybe Longhai didn''t have confidence, but he was more or less confident.


    If they dare to come, as long as Longhai helps him hold one of them, he is sure to kill the other.


    But he didn''t expect that the brown ape beast had spiritual power. Isn''t it


    "No, they really seem to have found us." Wu Hao''s mental strength found that the battle between the brown ape giant beast and the king tiger had stopped, and the brown ape giant beast''s eyes looked at them. Obviously, he should have found something.


    "Here we are! Spread out! " Wu Hao shouted.


    It has been discovered up to now. It''s no use trying to keep a low profile. We can only do it.


    "Captain long, you help me hold one of them and I''ll deal with the other." Wu Hao responded immediately.


    Longhai also knows that they can only fight at this time. There are too many of them. If they want to retreat, they can''t retreat.


    "Protect Nana!" Long Hai followed Wu Hao, and the two took the initiative to fight, because there were too many people on the scene. Once they were rushed in by two Warcraft, I''m afraid they would die and hurt countless people.


    A few seconds later, the two Warcraft appeared. Originally, the war between them could stop because of the emergence of human beings. It seems that the hatred between Warcraft and human beings is even greater.

 Chapter 695

    "Give me the brown ape beast!" Wu Hao''s sky sword has collided with the brown ape beast. Anyway, the two are equally powerful, so he doesn''t have to make a choice.


    "Wu Hao, don''t be brave. If you can''t, you can deal with the king tiger. Its strength is a little weak. You may have a chance. I''ll fight to stop the brown ape beast for you." Longhai shouted.


    "It''s all right, it''s all the same!"


    Bang!


    Fierce fighting broke out in the forest, and the war was imminent. The dragon sea and the King Tiger were also stirred together.


    In contrast, Wu Hao''s battle with the brown ape monster was very rough.


    Emperor''s decision, divine formula, wrath of God, power of lightning!


    Wu Hao knows that there is no need to hide at this moment. The strength of the brown ape beast is very strong. If he continues to hide, he may suffer a loss.


    "This guy''s strength is so strong!" Long Hai looked at Wu Hao in surprise, because Wu haogang fought against the brown ape giant beast with his power.


    You should know that the power of the brown ape giant beast is the top in the half step King universe. Few can compete with it, but Wu Hao can draw.


    At this moment, he also fully believes that maybe Wu Hao really has a chance to kill the brown ape beast, but I''m afraid it will be very difficult.


    Gravity capability!


    The gravity ability is applied to the brown ape beast, which makes its speed and power attenuate slightly.


    But this does not have much impact on the brown ape giant beast, because in addition to the huge power of the other party, the defense is also very amazing and can not be broken easily.


    Sky sword!


    However, the sky sword body is a secondary artifact. According to the truth, it cuts iron like mud, but the blade fell on the brown ape beast, which only caused a trace.


    Good guy, this defense is so strong that it seems that you are really the overlord of this generation.


    The power of lightning!


    The power of thunder and lightning has a strong penetration force. It has a certain restraint effect on any Warcraft and exotic animals, but it is still useless to the brown ape giant at this moment. It just slows down its action and will recover after a few seconds.


    The defense is too strong. I''m afraid it''s very close to the king''s cosmic level. It''s really troublesome.


    At this time, Longhai has fallen into a bitter battle. The strength of gewang tiger is also very strong. Its huge two claws are lethal weapons. Longhai doesn''t dare to compete with it.


    No wonder it''s not a simple Warcraft to be big with the brown ape monster.


    "Beast, let you try it." Wu Hao''s only sustenance at this time is the sky sword.


    His strongest is also the sky sword. If the sky sword can''t hurt each other, the problem will be really difficult.


    "Sword of lightning moment!" Wu Hao tried first. After all, the eternal sword consumes too much. If it is used at one time, it will spare his spiritual power. At that time, even if there is a chance to escape, it is estimated that it will be too late.


    However, the flash sword with lightning did not disappoint him.


    It really hurt the brown ape giant beast. Although it was only a wound, Wu Hao also had a bottom in his heart.


    The brown ape monster seemed unable to accept the stabbing of his hair. He beat himself violently and was obviously angry.


    "Commander long, fight for eight seconds!" Wu Hao shouted.


    "Good!" Longhai didn''t care so much. A magic weapon appeared in his hand,


    Then the Tomahawk on his right hand burst into a fierce light, which was obviously an unusual move.


    "Get out of here, axe day strike!" Longhai''s axe was thrown at Wu Hao.


    "Well come!" In Wu Hao''s eyes, a lightning compensated power grid appeared.


    "Lightning, eternal sword, now!" The sky sword in his hand turned into sword rain and fell from the sky.


    But the target is not the giant Brown ape, but the king tiger on the other side of the dragon sea.


    "Captain long, borrow a cloth!" Wu Hao''s figure suddenly appeared.


    Lightning!


    Collapse fist!


    Bang!!!


    An unprecedented move, lightning eternal sword, plus 100% Lightning collapse fist, made the originally lax King Tiger instantly hit.


    If the King Tiger hadn''t been lax and thought Longhai couldn''t hurt it, I''m afraid Wu Hao couldn''t have been so successful under its vigilance.


    This is the so-called surprise, which makes the king tiger''s defense collapse in an instant.


    "Solve, one!" Wu Hao came out of the chaos with a sky sword in his hand.


    "Next, it''s your turn! Two on one, do you have a chance? " Wu Hao looks at the brown ape beast.


    He knew that the brown ape beast could hear him, so this was the time for demonstration.


    The brown ape monster felt Wu Hao''s move just now, and did not continue to come forward, but howled towards the forest.


    "It''s calling for companions, everyone, to come to me." Wu Hao said coldly, and the first rushed up first.


    But at this moment, he is already weak. The tough appearance just now is actually pretended.


    These Warcraft have produced wisdom. If you know that his body is empty and there is little combat power left, I''m afraid the brown ape giant will fight back desperately.


    Both Wu Hao and Longhai really deterred the brown ape beast, so that it had to retreat temporarily.


    "Chase me!" Longhai immediately ordered.


    "Commander long, don''t chase first. Hurry up and leave the sunset mountains. If its companions come, we can''t go away." Wu Hao was so weak that he almost fell to the ground.


    "Wu Hao, are you hurt?" Longhai quickly helped Wu Hao up.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "no, he just drained his spiritual power. Now he basically has no combat power. Hurry up and leave!" Wu Hao started channeling and recovered some spiritual power.


    "Everyone listens to the order and leaves the sunset mountains within five minutes at all costs. Those who fall behind will live and die!"


    Long Hai is very decisive. He also knows that the situation is urgent at this time and has to make the worst plan. After all, even if they leave a minute late, they may encounter unimaginable danger.


    For a time, all members of the Dragon God Hunter group accelerated one after another, and met some Warcraft on the peak along the way.


    However, after feeling the breath of Wu Hao and Longhai, they also retreated one after another. As long as they are not half king, there is no great threat to them.


    "Come on, there are three kilometers left. Accelerate again!" Long Hai follows Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, can you still insist, or I''ll take you away."


    Wu Hao shook his head: "I can still insist, but I''m afraid it''s too late for a minute. Those Warcraft have come this way. If there''s no accident, it''s estimated that they will hit me." Wu Hao frowned and said.


    "If so, I''ll cover for you. Run with my daughter." The Dragon God made the final decision.


    However, Wu Hao smiled bitterly: "I''m afraid I can''t run away."

 Chapter 696

    "Can''t run away? Why? " Longhai asked suspiciously.


    "Eight heads and a half steps to seal the king of cosmic Warcraft, do you think we have this opportunity? Even if you explode, it''s not possible. " Wu Hao sighed and said.


    "Eight, eight heads, what should I do?" Longhai''s face changed greatly. He thought he saw a glimmer of hope, but he was really desperate.


    "It''s only luck. Everybody move closer to me!" Wu Hao shouted.


    Reverse gravity field!


    Suddenly, they accelerated again and increased the speed by about 60%.


    "This, this is, so fast!"


    Wu Hao had no choice but to do so, because his spiritual power had been exhausted. Although the consumption of gravity ability was not large, it was also a blow to him now.


    But for the last section of the road, we can only fight. Depending on the speed of the other party, his spiritual power can persist.


    Three kilometers away, Wu Hao was tottering several times, but he persisted.


    "Old Kong Bei, don''t you really have a chance?" Wu Hao sighed and asked, because she really couldn''t hold on.


    "Boy, as long as you follow this speed, you can leave in about 15 seconds. You have a chance!" Kongbei emperor was also very excited at this time.


    Because he also knows very well what Wu Hao will face next if he doesn''t stick to it.


    So no matter what, Wu Hao must stick to it. As long as he sticks to it for 15 seconds, everything will be fine.


    "Fifteen seconds? I''m afraid... I can''t hold on. " Wu Hao''s body''s spiritual power was completely evacuated at this moment, so he could never make up for it.


    "Brother Wu!" Haier behind him quickly helped Wu Hao up and continued to move forward. They didn''t give up.


    Because everyone saw the boundary between the sunset mountains and the periphery. As long as we got there, everything was over.


    But at the same time, they also saw the Warcraft attacking them.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and looked at such a distance. If at the current speed, it would be too late, at least he would be seriously killed and injured.


    "No, I have to insist." Wu Hao said powerlessly.


    "Brother Wu, don''t worry, I will take you out safely." Haier said calmly, and his eyes were also very firm.


    "That''s a good look, boy. Look, people haven''t given up. Get up quickly." Emperor kongbei urged Wu Hao to say.


    "Yes, they didn''t give up. Why did I give up?" Wu Haoqiang endured his weakness and opened his eyes.


    "Since I have no spiritual power, I''ll use this!"


    Mental strength, mental attack!


    Wu Hao looked at the leading Brown ape giant beast and launched a spiritual attack. Although her spiritual attack is not strong now, with the rise of his strength, her spiritual strength has also increased.


    Even if the brown ape monster cannot be destroyed in the cold winter, it is still feasible to disrupt it.


    The brown ape giant beast was attacked by mental force, and suddenly his steps were a little unstable.


    have a chance to!


    Wu Hao is very happy. Although it is only a slight change, it has indeed been affected, so there must be a chance!


    "Stop! Stop! " Wu Hao frantically releases mental attack. At first, this level of attack has no effect, but with Wu Hao''s efforts, it finally causes discomfort to the brown ape giant beast.


    "Rush!" Everyone was only three meters away from the enchantment and rushed in one breath. The pace of Warcraft behind slowed down due to the discomfort of the brown ape giant beast.


    In this way, they really succeeded in crossing the border without casualties.


    "OK, it''s dangerous. It''s really dangerous." Haier was holding Wu Hao, and the beads of sweat rolled down from him.


    Just now, for such a short second, as long as one second, those Warcraft will definitely slap him to death.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the brown ape beast slow down just now?" Longhai looks at Wu Hao. Did Wu Hao do this?


    But Wu Hao was in a coma at this time, and his spiritual power was clean. How could he do that, or was it just a coincidence?


    Longhai was lost in thought, and his heart was full of curiosity about Wu Hao. Such a young man was so strong that he could kill the king tiger with his peak strength.


    Although he is the head of the Poseidon Hunter regiment and his strength is not weak, he thinks he can''t do this.


    "Rest for half an hour. You can''t stay here. It''s better to leave this morning." Longhai said.


    Because behind them is the sunset mountains. Although there are border guards, who knows if there will be other accidents, so it''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao also woke up. He was relieved to see that everyone was OK.


    "Wu Hao, are you awake? How''s it going? Is it better? " Longhai came over and asked with concern.


    "Better, finally safe." Wu Hao sat up hard, and then his luck was determined. His spiritual power was slowly recovering.


    "By the way, there seems to be something wrong with the brown ape giant just now, so we managed to escape. Do you know what the situation is?" Long Hai looked at Wu Hao and asked, because he really wondered if Wu Hao had caused it.


    "Really? I don''t know. " Wu Hao said seriously, although he knew it had something to do with his mental attack.


    But in this place of trial, the only thing he can trust is himself. Although Longhai is good and trustworthy, he still chooses to leave a way for himself. After all, leaving a front line in everything is not bad for him.


    "Well, maybe we''re lucky, but it''s safe on the whole. If you want to recover, let''s leave first. It''s too dangerous to stay here."


    Wu Hao nodded without much explanation. Since Longhai classified it as luck, he was lucky to be able to escape from the eight headed and half step universal Warcraft. In fact, he also believed in some elements of luck.


    Otherwise, in his state just now, how could he escape and still display mental attack.


    "Boy, you did a good job. This time, your strength has improved again." The voice of emperor kongbei appeared in Wu Hao''s mind.


    When Wu Hao mentioned this, he immediately ran his spiritual power and was surprised to find that it really increased.


    "It is estimated that you have overdrawn too much spiritual power to get gifts, but under the current situation, I''m afraid it will recover in less than a week." Wu Hao is also very happy. At least his strength has increased.


    You know, it''s very difficult to increase his strength to reach his level.


    "You don''t know whether you are lucky or lucky. You won''t die like this, ha ha."


    Wu Hao also smiled: "isn''t it all the same? There are many people who want my life, but those who can really take it have not appeared yet, ha ha."

 Chapter 697

    "Also, listen to you, you seem to want me to die!" Wu Hao said angrily.


    "Hahaha, there''s no way. I have no hope when you''re dying. How can I hope you die? I just say that you have a good life and are much better than me." Emperor kongbei sighed.


    Wu Hao also smiled: "you should also be lucky?"


    Yes, it''s a very lucky thing. He thought there was no hope, but he didn''t expect to meet Wu Hao again.


    It shows that this is heaven. This is God''s new opportunity. It also shows that he chose the right one. Wu Hao is the chosen one.


    After leaving the sunset mountains, Wu Hao and others went all the way to Qingfeng mountain. At this time, many strong people had gathered here, and everyone''s strength should not be underestimated.


    "A lot of half step sealed King universe. What''s on it? It''s worth pursuing by so many strong people." Wu Hao exclaimed.


    "Boy, this is the sacred place of this place of trial, and it is enough to change everything. However, whether you can reach the top depends on your own talent and luck. From your point of view, I think there should be no big problem."


    Wu Hao didn''t care. Now that he has come, he has no choice. It has been several months since he came to the place of trial. Although his strength has improved, he knows it''s not enough and must work harder.


    They settled in the town at the foot of Qingfeng mountain, but Wu Hao had no money at all. There was no money in this place, but it was difficult to move.


    So Wu Hao plans to sell something. When he comes to a dealer, there are not many people in it.


    Wu Hao went in and took out a coin.


    "Excuse me, boss, do you accept this here?" What Wu Hao took out was the black coin he got in the fire.


    Since the black coin has no effect, you might as well take it out and have a try. If you can really pay back the money, he can change some.


    "Is this... Black coin?" Who knows, the boss saw it at a glance, and his expression was a little complicated.


    "Do you know the boss?" Wu Hao was so happy that he didn''t expect anyone here to know this thing.


    "Who are you from? So you have the realm of death? " The boss asked again.


    Hearing this, people around him looked at Wu Hao one after another. Even Longhai''s eyes at Wu Hao also contained complexity.


    "Death? Domain? Aren''t you useless here? Even if I have it, it doesn''t seem to prove it. In my hometown, it''s called the field of killing gods. " Wu Hao smiled and responded.


    Really!


    Everyone seemed to see a ghost and kept a distance from Wu Hao.


    "Wu en Ren, you!"


    "Brother Wu, you really..."


    The people in Longhai were speechless, and their faces were very pale.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Wu Hao wondered why they had such a reaction. Is it a sin to have the field of killing gods? One by one looked at him with such eyes.


    "Boy, I forgot to tell you before. The place of trial is different from the outside. The people here are very afraid and exclude the field of killing gods."


    Wu Hao has a black face. It''s not that he''s going to be killed by kongbei emperor. What''s the use now.


    "Boss, you say change or not." Wu Hao hurriedly asked, since these people are excluded, he will not stay more.


    "Change, change, one for ten." The boss took out ten knives and coins from the world, and then took away the black coins in Wu Hao''s hand.


    "Can a black coin be exchanged for ten knife coins?" Wu Hao looked surprised. It''s not worth the money.


    "Black money is the price here. It''s just objective. You''d better leave quickly. I, we can''t afford death."


    Wu Hao was speechless. He was not a god of death.


    "OK, in that case, you can change more for me!" Wu Hao took out a sack in an instant. After all, there was no shortage of black coins.


    "Then, so much!" The boss was shocked when he saw that there were so many black coins.


    "What? Can''t change it? " Wu Hao said again, and his tone changed a little.


    "Can change, can change!" The boss ran to make an exchange and didn''t dare to offend Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was very depressed all the way. What the hell is this? He had such a big opinion on the people who made fire on the ground.


    Even the great kongbei didn''t know this at all, because in his time, earth refining fire had not been born.


    After the transaction, Wu Hao changed a whole 10 million yuan, which was a sudden small fortune.


    "Commander long, since you have a problem with my identity, let''s go our separate ways here." Wu Hao said coldly. As the saying goes, different people don''t work together. He doesn''t want others to look at him with colored glasses.


    "Wait, Wu en Ren." Longhai came up.


    "What kind of person do you think Longhai is? It''s definitely not discrimination. I''ll tell you when I go back. Please believe it, Wu en. Needless to say, I know very well. We were just shocked just now. Let''s go and find a place to live first."


    Although Wu Hao was dissatisfied, he still left, because he also wanted to find out why the people here had such a big opinion on the people who made fire from the ground.


    This is also convenient for him to act in the future. Otherwise, he will not know what kind of identity to face the people here in the future.


    After successfully finding a place to settle down, Longhai took Longna and Haier to Wu Hao''s room.


    "Wu en Ren, I''m really sorry just now. We were abrupt, but we were too shocked. After all, the matter of Millennium money is still creepy until now!" Longhai sat down, said faintly, and apologized.


    "Millennium money? Please also ask head long to answer my doubts. " Wu Hao said with a fist.


    Longhai sighed.


    "Millennium..."


    This place of trial belongs to a sacred place. However, thousands of years ago, many people entered the legendary place to make fire. It is a dangerous place. Many people didn''t come back after they went, and they haven''t come back until now.


    But Millennium money, one person successfully returned here with the so-called God of death.


    But the murderous spirit was too heavy at that time. At the beginning of the period, everyone regarded it as a powerful existence. Although the man had only half the strength of the king universe at the beginning, with the field of death, even the real king universe could resist.


    But it didn''t last long. I don''t know why, the strong man''s breath of death broke out and fell into a state of phagocytosis. At that time, there was a huge storm and countless deaths and injuries.


    Later, many forces united with the strong ones to kill him, and sent out the strong ones at the level of Fengwang universe.

 Chapter 698

    However, with the breath of death, the strength of the strong man reached the king universe level. With the strong breath of death, all the 15 King universe died in his hands in that war.


    "What!" Wu Hao was shocked. All the fifteen kings died? Is that really the field of killing God? But he doesn''t have that feeling. If he reaches that level, he can''t beat the fifteen kings of the universe. How did that guy do it.


    "Don''t be shocked. In fact, I don''t think that man''s talent can compare with that of Wu en. It is because the breath in the field of death has deprived the lives of the fifteen people alive. Where the God of death passes, there is no grass and countless deaths and injuries."


    "This disaster lasted a whole year. I don''t know how many people died. The original place of trial was indifferent and just like falling into silence. Therefore, it had a huge psychological shadow on them. Your appearance is bound to have a great impact."


    Wu Hao frowned. Now his doubts were solved. It turned out that everything was like this. No wonder those guys looked so ugly when they heard that he came out of the ground to make fire. It turned out that the God of death had really passed here.


    "Then why do they still accept black money?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "Because when the strong man came back, he also brought black coins. Black coins play a certain role in the world, but there is not much left. Whenever they appear, they will ask the origin. Moreover, you took so many out, which will certainly scare them."


    I see


    Long Hai looked at Wu Hao with a solemn face.


    "Wu en Ren, your character is guaranteed by Longhai''s personality. After all, you have saved us many times. You don''t have any breath of death, but you have to tell me honestly whether you have the field of death." Longhai asked sincerely.


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds and then nodded.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know if the so-called God of death field is the field I got, but I got it called the God of killing field. I don''t know if it''s the same."


    Long Hai frowned, then stood up and looked at Wu Hao.


    "In that case, the Wu enren will release it to me." Long Hai bowed slightly. He knew that he didn''t trust Wu Hao, but he had no choice.


    "But isn''t this an area that can''t be released?"


    "No, it can''t be released anywhere else, but in Qingfeng mountain, all restrictions have been lifted. It is allowed to release the field here, but I want to make it clear to you, Wu en. If you really have the field of death, we must leave immediately."


    "Because there are no restrictions on the field here, the door on Qingfeng mountain will not allow danger. Only when you leave here and have the restrictions of the world, your God of death field will be limited. At that time, you will be absolutely safe."


    Is it?


    Wu Hao felt the breath in his body and did feel the existence of the field. It seems that it is really the same as what Longhai said.


    But he didn''t think that his field of killing gods would be shaken. Maybe the strong man was just out of it at the beginning.


    "Since you want to see it, let you see it. I only let the three of you feel the breath." Wu Hao looked at the three and said.


    After the three nodded, Wu Hao released the field of killing God.


    A solemn breath of killing God passed by, and the three shook their bodies and stood over the killing God field. Below was a terrible sea of fire.


    "That''s it, that''s it!" Long Hai''s eyes revealed panic and almost didn''t sit down.


    Wu Hao quickly took back the killing field and helped him to the chair.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Wu en Ren, you are really the realm of the God of death, the absolute realm of the God of death. Remember what I told you, where the realm of the God of death passed at the beginning, there was no grass because of this sea of fire."


    Wu Hao frowned. Will there really be riots in the field of killing gods? He has been in the field of killing gods for so long that no problem has ever occurred.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been in the field of killing gods for decades. If there''s a problem, it''s already broken out, and the field of killing gods has no impact on me. Maybe it''s because I have reasons in other fields." In the end, Wu Hao can only attribute the problem to other areas.


    But it also reminds him of the iron lions. They all have the field of killing gods. If it really breaks out, aren''t they very dangerous?


    "Are there other areas? But it can be regarded as having other fields. In the case of one-on-one, it can''t suppress the field of death at all. " Longhai was still worried.


    "One on one? Hehe, who told you it''s one-on-one? I have more than two fields! "


    Kill God!


    Space field!


    Time domain!


    Gravity field!


    Four fields have appeared one after another. When they appear at the same time, they have produced other effects, which is so harmonious.


    "Four, four areas! In that case, you have four divine powers. If so, it is really possible to restrict the field of death. "


    "What is divine power?" Wu Hao was confused again. He found that there were too many things he didn''t understand after coming to the place of trial.


    "Divine power is the power of the field. The field is also called a trace of power of God. The world has four main gods, and death is one of them. It is very powerful."


    It''s the first time Wu Hao has heard of such a thing. Now he has touched the edge of the universe. Does he really have the existence of God?


    The four gods.


    The God of death.


    The God of life.


    God of creation.


    God of destruction.


    No matter which God position restricts each other, and these four gods are also known as the Supreme God. There is also the God of law under the Supreme God, and the God of law is the God of elements.


    "And the space, time and gravity you just showed are the divine power of law."


    Wu Hao is really amazing. I see. The origin of the field is like this.


    "The God of elements should be ice fire, wind, rain and lightning?" Wu Hao asked.


    Longhai nodded.


    "The God of law is second only to the Supreme God and is a high God. Although there is no combat power of the Supreme God and it is impossible to fight a war, if the three are together, I think they should be able to restrict it reluctantly." Longhai reluctantly relieved. After all, Wu Hao has too many fields, and the field of death does not necessarily lead to riots.


    Wu Hao has seen a lot today. Unexpectedly, the world is so interesting and there is a God.


    "Old man, don''t tell me this. You don''t know why you didn''t tell me at the beginning."

 Chapter 699

    "Cough, cough, well, you are still young. Originally, you said to tell you when you reached the king universe level. I didn''t expect that someone''s mouth was faster than me." Kong Bei emperor said awkwardly.


    "Hum, you''re so nonsense. Compared with you, an old man of tens of thousands of years, I''m really young. I "said Wu Hao discontentedly.


    "Then you should explain the existence of God for me now?" Although the explanation of Longhai has been very clear, the great emperor of kongbei was once a supreme cosmic existence, which must be much clearer than Longhai. If he explains it, he can also know more.


    "Cough, cough, all right. In fact, what he said is not much worse. It''s just that the divine throne is a little complicated. Not everyone can become a God until they reach the top breakthrough. The divine throne must be inherited. Otherwise, even if your talent is against the sky and there is no divine throne falling in the divine world, you can''t become a God. In the end, you can only wait to die, just like the old man in the dark, thousands of years have passed, He should have been infinitely close to that position, but he has never been able to become a God. "


    In fact, there are two very huge beings above the four God kings, good and evil.


    Good God and evil god, they are the huge support of the whole universe and the whole world. Without them, even the four God kings may not be able to support them. Under the God King is what the little guy said just now, the God of law.


    The God of law is the LORD God of the divine world. There are only ten people who dominate all laws.


    The word of the elemental God is the median God, who dominates all the elements of the universe, a total of seven people.


    The rest are all the lower gods, and they are the offspring of all the middle gods. They are what your world calls wage earners.


    If one person falls, the divine world will absorb external energy and call the strong who will reach the peak and break through to accept the divine throne.


    But these ten thousand years have passed. It seems that there is no action in the divine world. It''s no wonder that one day in the divine world, one year on the earth.


    The last time I accepted the throne, it seemed that it was 30000 years ago. At that time, I accepted a total of eight gods, including two main gods and one supreme God.


    "What? Will the Supreme God fall? " Wu Hao asked in surprise.


    "In principle, it is impossible to fall, but nothing in this world is impossible. There is a war between man and man, and there is a war between God and God, so there will be a fall of God."


    "But the war in the divine world can''t wait long. After 30000 years, it has been nearly a hundred years in the divine world. Maybe a new war will break out in less than 10000 years, so here''s your chance, boy. Improve your strength as much as possible."


    In ten thousand years!


    Wu Hao has a black face. How long will he have to wait for 10000 years? He is not as patient as emperor xuanming.


    "As long as you enter the divine world, you can have unlimited life even if it is just a lower God. Now you know the benefits?"


    "Isn''t that boring?" Wu Hao replied.


    "I''ll go, smelly boy, are you still bored? So many people in the world are looking for a way to live forever. You have the only chance and say it will be boring. I don''t know what you young people think. " Emperor kongbei was helpless about Wu Hao''s statement.


    "By the way, since you and xuanming emperor have not become gods, why do you live for thousands of years?" Wu Hao asked again, which was also his doubt at this time.


    Before, he always thought that there was no God in the world. Even if it was a God, I''m afraid it was the existence of xuanming emperor. After all, it was an old monster that had lived for tens of thousands of years, which was not much different from God.


    "Of course, as long as the strength reaches and breaks through that layer, the life will be extended, but it is always impossible to be unlimited. Like the xuanming emperor, it is estimated that there are only about 20000 years left."


    "How long can I live with my current strength?" Wu Hao hurriedly asked.


    "If you are a boy, 7000 years should be no problem. If you can reach the king universe, you can live at least 20000 years."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao didn''t expect that he could live for 7000 years unconsciously. What kind of abnormal monster is this.


    Seven thousand years later, he was really an old monster. He had never dared to think about it before.


    "Come on, boy, your goal is not to live long, but to become a God. In fact, I''ve thought about it since the day I saw you." Kong Bei emperor laughed and said.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Kongbei emperor continued again and said, "of course: create God!"


    "Well, old man Kong Bei, since the first day, you have counted me. No wonder I think you are out of line."


    Become a God?


    Wu Hao looked at his head. From childhood to the great God, he had only seen it on TV, but those were just actors.


    Now God is really getting closer and closer to him.


    But the God he imagined was different from this, but it was also full of challenges.


    Maybe he really has hope. If Cheng God can really get eternal life, he won''t refuse.


    After all, he doesn''t want to suffer from reincarnation than reincarnation again and again.


    Since there is a God in this world, there must be reincarnation. Otherwise, what''s the use of death.


    "Don''t worry, commander long, I can control my killing field. If I can''t control it as you said, I will leave here at that time. I won''t let the disaster that happened here reappear." Wu Hao came back and said to Longhai.


    "Wu en Ren, we naturally believe you. Don''t use the field of killing gods easily after you can. Which strong ones will be disadvantageous to you." Longhai warned.


    Wu Hao nodded: "no problem. Thank head long for explaining so much to me. I have benefited a lot."


    Indeed, he always thought that he was getting closer and closer to the limit of the world.


    But I didn''t expect that after hearing this today, this limit was infinitely wider and farther.


    The lower God, the elemental God, the LORD God, the Supreme God, and even the high God of good and evil. Once he really moves, he may have to pursue it all his life. After all, no one wants to be weak.


    "For small things, Wu enren should have a rest first. After a while, the trial should begin. Since you want to participate, you should conserve your energy first."


    With that, Longhai and others withdrew.


    Wu Hao sorted out his thoughts and began to practice. What God is not God is too far away for him at present. Let''s wait until he really reaches the supreme cosmic level.


    About half a month later, the Zong gate on the top of Qingfeng began to open the trial.


    No matter who comes, you can participate in the trial only if you have the power of any party to prove your identity.


    Therefore, Wu Hao took part in the trial on behalf of the Dragon God Hunter group. The total number of participants in the family was as high as more than 300, which can be said to be very chaotic.

 Chapter 700

    "Go, smelly boy, since you are now the deputy head of our Poseidon Hunter regiment, you should strive to improve your strength. Don''t let me down." Long Hai patted Haier on the shoulder and said.


    "OK, Captain, I will work hard and protect the safety of the young lady."


    In addition to Wu Hao, Haier and Longna are the three members of the Dragon God Hunter group. However, Haier and Longna have low strength, so Longhai''s plan at the beginning was to let them follow Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao has strong strength and can protect them as much as possible in the early stage. After all, the longer he stays in this testing place, the more benefits and benefits he will get.


    Even in the later stage, when Wu Hao was too busy for himself, it was not too late for Longna and Haier to quit.


    "Wu en Ren, I have to trouble you again this time." Longhai said to Wu Hao with his fist.


    "It''s all right, Captain long. It''s just a little effort." Wu Hao smiled and said that he did not refuse. After all, Long Na and Haier had a good relationship with him. Moreover, with his strength, it was really nothing to protect them for a period of time.


    At this time, several streamers came from the air, and several middle-aged people stood in front of the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the once-in-30-year trial has been opened. I hope you can get good harvest this time. As for the degree, it depends on your own efforts."


    With that, Qingfeng mountain actually began to tremble, and then a golden light passed by, and a gate appeared in front of him.


    "This is the gate to the place of trial. Be careful when you go in. Once you can''t bear it, you must choose to quit, otherwise you will be in danger." Longhai said to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao nodded, "let''s go! Land of trial, I''m coming! "


    Although it has been two months since he came to this world, the trial place has just begun. Wu Hao has completely adapted to the environment here. I think this is the reason why kongbei emperor asked him to come in early.


    The three of them walked into the testing place at the same time. What they saw inside was actually a desolate place, which was completely different from the outside world. The sky here was gray.


    It was like a place of exile, and those who came forward disappeared one after another.


    "My father said to me before that the place of trial is full of opportunities and dangers. As long as the people participating in the trial enter the gate, they will be randomly assigned. Only in this way can we choose the power system. Just like if we report our name as a power, our transmission place will be in the same place, This is also a better mechanism in the place of trial. " Long Na explained behind Wu Hao.


    Indeed, if they are separated as soon as they come in, Longna and Haier may soon be in danger.


    "The area of a real trial place is also quite large. My father said that the most dangerous thing here is not Warcraft, nor the bad environment here."


    "But people!" Wu Hao answered.


    "Yes, so no one can give his back to each other. Brother Wu, are you willing to believe us?" Longna asked.


    "Naturally, after all, you are protected by me. It''s not good for you, so naturally ask yourself." Wu Hao smiled and said, and has been observing the surrounding environment.


    "I was joking just now. We naturally believe in brother Wu''s character, otherwise we can''t stand here alive."


    "All right, let''s go. It doesn''t feel safe here." Wu Hao took the lead and walked forward.


    Along the way, Long Na is also answering everything here for Wu Hao. In fact, it doesn''t need long Na to say that the great emperor of kongbei has made it clear.


    The greatest advantage of coming to this place of trial is not that you can absorb the spiritual power here, because the spiritual power here is not strong.


    The goal of everyone here is the same. Hunt Warcraft, capture magic crystal, and then exchange it for the opportunity to enter the test tower.


    The test tower is divided into 100 layers. Each layer has a certain function, but the higher the tower, the greater the benefit.


    Not everyone can reach the top of the 100th floor. On the contrary, few people can reach there.


    Because the pressure faced by each layer is different, the natural difficulty is also different. If you have to go up to the limit, the next fate can be imagined and will be quite tragic.


    But you have to get the qualification. The qualification certificate is magic crystal.


    The magic crystal here has seven grades and fineness.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, purple.


    Red is the lowest level and the best magic crystal, and red is only available on intermediate Warcraft.


    Most of the people who come in now are at the top level. None of them are at the intermediate level, and there are few advanced ones. Therefore, it is very simple for them to get the red one.


    Orange is the advanced Warcraft, the Yellow peak, the green peak, and so on.


    Purple is the intermediate King universe, which is an absolutely powerful existence. Among them, no one can compete with it, let alone hunt and obtain purple.


    The qualification to enter the test tower is to have a blue magic crystal.


    Yes, it is blue. Blue represents the primary King universe in Warcraft. Although it is primary, it is also a powerful and invincible existence.


    However, at least the mechanism here does not let them really hunt and kill the so-called primary Warcraft of the sealed universe, but replace it.


    Like a hundred red, for an orange, a hundred orange, for a yellow.


    It means that blue may be replaced, but it also needs to kill 100 half step King universe level Warcraft.


    It can be imagined how subtle the opportunity to enter the test tower is. Among the 300 people, two or three are lucky, and I''m afraid less than one is lucky.


    When Wu Hao thought about it, he felt his head was big. After all, it was not fun.


    He met the brown ape giant beast and the King Tiger before, but he did his best to hunt and kill one of them.


    Let him kill a hundred. Isn''t that a fantasy.


    Fortunately, the magic crystal has another function for cultivation. As long as you have the magic crystal, the better the quality, and the greater the benefit of cultivation.


    Many people know that there are few opportunities to enter the test tower, so they all plan to give up, but magic crystal is a good thing. If you are lucky, you can get a cyan magic crystal, which can also make a player on the top of the peak succeed in half closing the king universe.


    So there will still be so many people participating in the trial. Of course, the casualties are huge.


    According to what emperor kongbei told him, among the 300 people, it is gratifying that 100 can go back alive.

 Chapter 701

    Therefore, Emperor kongbei suggested that Wu Hao get a cyan magic crystal first, and then raise his strength to the peak. In that way, even if he faces two half step King universes with his own strength, he can kill them.


    But the green magic crystal is not so easy to get. After all, there are not only Warcraft but also the people mentioned by Long Na.


    In fact, if you really want to say danger, other talents are the most dangerous existence. After all, compared with the pure mind of Warcraft, people have evil intentions.


    Therefore, when he kills Warcraft, he should naturally pay attention to others. Otherwise, if he is not careful, he may play with fire and set himself on fire.


    "Dark eyed Golden Bear." Wu Hao looked at the black bear not far from him, who was three meters tall.


    "This is a top-level Warcraft. You two clean it up." Wu Hao lost this opportunity to Longna and Haier.


    After all, there is basically no danger around, so in the face of this kind of Warcraft, he has no need to take action, which is what the head of Longhai specially asked him to do.


    After all, as the hospital of the Dragon God Hunter group, they naturally keep exercising themselves. Otherwise, how can they lead the sea god Hunter group in the future.


    Of course, it doesn''t belong to his jurisdiction. Anyway, it''s OK to help. If Longna and Haier can improve their strength, it will help him a lot.


    Their eyes burst with firm eyes, and then nodded.


    The dark eyed Golden Bear not far away also found Wu Hao. They are also at the peak level. As a Warcraft, their strength is naturally slightly stronger than that of humans.


    In addition, they are bear blood and belong to violent race, so they are not afraid of the existence of these three people. They are not afraid, but also rush over directly.


    Longna is faster than Haier, but Haier is stronger than Longna in power.


    The cooperation between the two is very tacit. Long Na interferes with the dark eyed Golden Bear with speed, and Haier chooses to find the right opportunity to attack directly.


    But the defense of the dark eyed Golden Bear is also extremely strong. They can only slightly hurt the dark eyed Golden Bear.


    A war of attrition is formed when one comes and two goes, which is fighting for spiritual power and endurance.


    Of course, to fight for endurance, the dark eyed Golden Bear definitely has the upper hand, and the consumption of spiritual power is also huge for Longna and Haier. Although it can hurt the dark eyed Golden Bear at present, it can''t be fatal to its strong vitality.


    "No, Nana, we must give it a fatal blow. We can''t put it off like this." Haier has also found that the current situation may pose a threat if it continues to drag on.


    "Well, I''ll cover you. You attack its key, in the neck!" Longna responded immediately, and then the speed increased again, and the attack was also very dense.


    The dark eyed Golden Bear is completely in a defensive state at this time, because Long Na''s speed is too fast and it is too bulky to capture Long Na''s figure.


    "No, his weakness has been defended." Haier has been looking for opportunities, but the dark eyed Golden Bear seems to know their plans and completely stops attacking at this time.


    "Give it to me!"


    Wu Hao looked at the close cooperation between the two people not far away and nodded. They really had a tacit understanding.


    The strength of the dark eyed Golden Bear is really strong. The general strength of the dark eyed Golden Bear is even stronger than the ordinary peak level Warcraft.


    It''s good that they can do this in front of this powerful Warcraft.


    But if there is no danger, he will never take the opportunity to see how powerful the Warcraft in the trial land is.


    While wandering, Long Na suddenly came to the dark eyed Golden Bear.


    The dark eyed Golden Bear suddenly opened his eyes, raised his head and looked at Long Na, and suddenly shot.


    "It''s up to you, Haier."


    "Nana!" Haier saw Long Na''s move. Obviously, Long Na could not break the defense of the dark eyed Golden Bear, so she had no choice but to reveal her own flaws.


    The dark eyed Golden Bear didn''t miss the chance. After seeing the flaw of Long Na, the huge bear paw photographed Long Na.


    "Beast, dare you!" Haier roared and burst out with all his strength.


    "Die!" Haier''s speed and strength broke out to the limit, gathered all his strength into the weapons, and successfully hit the dark eyed Golden Bear in the neck before long Na was seriously injured.


    With a howl, the dark eyed Golden Bear collapsed to the ground. Although Long Na escaped the fatal blow, she also received heavy damage because of the remaining strength of the dark eyed Golden Bear.


    The dark eyed Golden Bear is still defeated, otherwise Long Na, who is far away from the dark eyed Golden Bear at this time, may not escape.


    "Yes, we did. We did it!" Long Na said with a faint smile.


    Haier hurriedly ran over and helped Longna up to help recover from her injury.


    Wu Hao went over and took out the magic crystal emitted from the dark eyed Golden Bear.


    "You did a good job, but your practice was too risky. Although you killed the dark eyed Golden Bear, you have consumed all your spiritual power. This practice is very dangerous in this testing place. Imagine what you will face next if I''m not here?"


    They didn''t speak. Naturally, they knew very well that if Wu Hao wasn''t there, their next time would be short and it would be quite dangerous before they recovered their spiritual power.


    Not only Warcraft, but also people, expose them to danger anytime, anywhere.


    "OK, this yellow magic crystal, you can choose to absorb it or keep it to exchange for a higher magic crystal. Then you start to recover and I''ll protect the Dharma for you."


    They nodded and began to recover their injuries and spiritual power.


    About three hours later, Haier''s psychic power has recovered to its peak, while Long Na is still recovering from her serious injury.


    "Brother Wu, it seems that another Warcraft is approaching us." Haier was very alert to observe the surroundings, and suddenly found that the energy changes around were different, so he wondered if there was a Warcraft approaching.


    Wu Hao nodded. In fact, he had already found out that it was just a top-level bone dragon, so he didn''t take it too seriously.


    "Leave it to me this time. You protect Nana. Although the bone dragon is also the peak level, its strength is stronger than the dark eyed Golden Bear. After all, it has the blood of the dragon family."


    In fact, Wu Hao didn''t know this at all. The reason why he understood it was all the knowledge transmitted by Emperor kongbei.


    Haier answered and stood firmly by Longna.


    At this time, the bone dragon also appeared in front of Wu Hao and others. The sound of dragon singing seemed so harsh.


    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t move. His hunting in the place of trial is finally about to begin. Let this bone dragon become a stepping stone for him in the place of trial.


    Divine formula, wrath of God!


    Wu Hao only used 40% of his strength and was very fast. He hit the bone dragon on the head with a punch.


    Suddenly I heard a sound of broken bones.

 Chapter 702

    Although we have seen Wu Hao''s moves many times, Haier still can''t restrain the shock in his heart. It''s too strong. Although bone dragons are only the top level, in a sense, they may have been comparable to Warcraft on the top. Wu Hao still killed each other with one move by virtue of his only top level strength.


    After winning easily, Wu Hao came back with the magic crystal of the bone dragon.


    "You will absorb these two magic crystals later. At that time, your strength should rise." Wu Hao handed the magic crystal to Haier.


    "Well, how can this work? You hunted it, brother Wu. We can''t want it." Haier quickly refused because Wu Hao had helped them enough and they couldn''t ask for any more.


    "Don''t fret. There are dangers everywhere in this testing place. I can''t protect you all the time, so you should improve your strength now, and I can breathe a sigh of relief at that time."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Haier hesitated and took it.


    Indeed, now they are under the protection of Wu Hao, so they are safe, but it will slow down Wu Hao''s own progress.


    So if they want not to hold Wu Hao back, they can only improve their strength as soon as possible, so they can help Wu Hao and protect themselves at the same time.


    After Long Na recovered from her injury, they began to absorb the magic crystal. The absorption speed of the magic crystal was also very fast. They could completely absorb one in just three minutes.


    However, when Wu Hao protected the Dharma for the two people, Warcraft approached intermittently, so Wu Hao shot and killed them one by one, and all the magic crystals he got were thrown to the two people for absorption.


    After all, the Warcraft here are basically peak level, even some advanced. The Warcraft above the peak is not seen at all.


    Moreover, from the absorption of the two people, although the peak magic crystal is also useful, it has very little effect.


    They absorbed about a dozen magic crystals, but they said that their strength had only increased by about 1.2% in general.


    At such a slow speed, even if they hunt hundreds of heads, they can''t improve their strength.


    So Wu Hao asked them to stop. Their goal is not here. They must continue to go inside and look for a more powerful Warcraft.


    Wu Hao took the two men forward. The whole trial place was quite wide. After walking about ten kilometers, he met a five person team.


    At this time, the five person team met a Warcraft on the peak, and there was only one on the peak in the team. In addition, the Warcraft itself was stronger than humans, so the five person team united to deal with the Warcraft.


    It took about ten minutes to kill the Warcraft in front of us, and most of the physical and spiritual strength of the five person team was also consumed.


    Seeing the appearance of Wu Hao, the five people didn''t pay attention to it. After all, in their view, the three top levels didn''t pose a great threat to them, even though they had consumed most of them.


    "They''re afraid they''re going to be in trouble." Wu Hao looked not far away in front of a small hill. There was a rustling sound inside.


    "Black tailed scorpion, above the peak."


    After about five seconds, the black tailed scorpion climbed out of the cave, and they also found something different.


    "Black tailed scorpion, it''s actually a black tailed scorpion. It''s terrible!" The five man team panicked at this time. They had just solved one of the peaks, and now there was another one. With their current situation, how could they be the opponent of the other party.


    "No, I''m afraid it can''t be removed now." The only strong man above the peak frowned. If they go on like this, they may die or hurt more than half.


    "Captain, don''t fight it." One member said.


    "No, I can''t fight. Now I can only retreat." The captain said decisively, and then looked at Wu Hao,.


    "But it''s so fast that we''re afraid we can''t retreat."


    "Hehe, I have a way. Come with me as fast as possible." The captain focused on Wu Hao.


    And Wu Hao also felt this bad look, and saw five people rushing towards them.


    "Do these guys want us to be a shield?" Haier looked at the five people who rushed over and immediately understood what they meant.


    "It''s all right. We just don''t need to go there. You do it with me." In fact, Wu Hao can kill the black tailed scorpion in an instant, but that will expose his strength too much, so he can''t do so.


    Before the five member team reached Wu Hao''s three people, they saw the three people meet the difficulties and rush towards them.


    "Captain, the three of them..." some people really don''t understand. They are just above the top of the three. They actually make such a move. Isn''t this trying to die.


    "Don''t worry about them. If they hold us down, we can retreat quickly." Five people evacuated quickly, but their eyes still looked at Wu Hao who rushed to the black tailed scorpion behind them.


    "Its weakness is in the middle joint. Kill its tail first. Its tail is very destructive." Wu Hao said.


    Then he used gravity.


    "Haier, give it to you and cut off his tail!"


    "OK!" Haier does not doubt Wu Hao''s practice. Perhaps it is to test them or to exercise their tacit understanding. In short, he will implement everything Wu Hao says.


    Bang!


    With an unparalleled sharp breath, Haier successfully cut off the tail of the black tailed scorpion.


    Wu Hao''s lightning power also instantly solved the last vitality of the black tailed scorpion.


    The five person team had planned to leave, but when they saw this scene, they were stunned one by one.


    "Well, what''s going on, captain? Are they so strong? How do you feel that black tailed scorpion is so weak. "


    The captain is not sure, but when he feels the strength of Wu Hao again, it is indeed the top level. That''s right.


    "Let''s go back and have a look. If possible, magic crystal..."


    Wu Hao put away the magic crystal. This is the first Green Magic Crystal they got. Maybe it will have an effect on them from this level.


    "Brother Wu, they''re coming." Haier looked at the five people warily. These guys obviously wanted to take them as a cushion just now, but now they came back. It''s no good to designate them.


    "You quickly recover your strength and leave them alone." Wu Hao completely ignored the five people. If they really had any bad plans, would he mind giving them some gifts.


    "Three, I''m Peng long, the captain of this team. You didn''t seem very friendly just now?" Pang Long looked at Wu Hao with a livid face, as if he had come to raise his teacher''s guilt.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao turned around and asked.


    "What do you mean, don''t you know? This Warcraft is our prey. The three killed it. Does this magic crystal belong to us? "

 Chapter 703

    The other four people looked at the captain in surprise. It turned out that although the idea made by their captain was somewhat immoral, could they still talk about morality with others in this trial place?


    "Your prey? It has your name on its head? Or do you think we''re stupid? Just now you obviously wanted to take us as a cushion. Now you see us kill them and come back to bully us? " Wu Hao sneered.


    "Hum, nonsense, who says we take you as the backing? Just a black tailed scorpion. You can kill all three peak levels. Do you still think we can''t do it with me?"


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Hand over the magic crystal quickly. I don''t want to embarrass you. We have other things." Pang Long said impatiently.


    "What if you don''t hand it in?" Wu Hao held his hands. In such a place, he didn''t bother to have such people. He was afraid that there were not enough such people.


    After all, if there were more such people, they would have no shortage of magic crystals.


    "No? You don''t seem to understand the situation. If you don''t pay, you will end up like this black tailed scorpion. " Just now, Peng Long has carefully observed this kind of black tailed scorpion. I''m afraid he was killed by the three top level strong men in front of him because he was hurt at the beginning, so he was picked up for a bargain. Otherwise, how could it be.


    "OK, then you can take it by your own ability." Wu Hao completely ignored the five people and asked Haier and Longna to recover as soon as possible, and then they could leave.


    "OK, you don''t drink a toast, do you? Give it to me!" Pang Long immediately ordered that the three top-level only dared to ignore him. It was death.


    Gravity field!


    Suddenly, the surrounding gravity was like a huge mountain, and the five people felt strong pressure, which made them out of breath.


    "What''s the matter? Why is there so much pressure?" The five people couldn''t help wondering.


    "Brother Wu, I''ve recovered." Haier opened her eyes and Longna stood up.


    "Me too." Long Na followed.


    "Kill five of them, you do it together."


    Haier and Long Na nodded and their weapons appeared. As the Poseidon Hunter group, what they do naturally has nothing to do with this, so they won''t refuse.


    "Get up, what the hell is this pressure and why only we are affected." Pang Long panicked. After all, if they go on like this, they may really be planted in the hands of Wu Hao.


    Haier and Longna first chose other top-level strongmen. They shot together without hanging in love, one by one.


    Just a minute later, there was only one man left in the five. Compared with him, he was more difficult to deal with. After all, he was also on the peak. It was not so easy to kill in a short time.


    "Three, why kill them all? Since you don''t want to give them, I don''t want them. I''ll stay on the front line today and meet them someday." Pang Long knew he had a hard stubble. If he went on like this, he would really die, and the other party only sent three people.


    Obviously, the pressure on his head now should be the ability of three people, so it is so easy to defeat his people and kill the black tail scorpion at the same time.


    "Didn''t you just say you wanted us to get the end of the black tail scorpion? How can you say good things now? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    Pang Long''s face looks ugly. It seems that he was too full just now


    But now he was dying, and he had to grovel.


    "Just let me go. I''m willing to pay for what I''ve just done. This is the Green Magic Crystal we just got. Look..."


    Wu Hao took the green magic crystal. In fact, that''s what he meant. Killing is not his intention. As long as he can get the magic crystal, the rest is nothing.


    "What else? Take out all the magic crystals on you. " Wu Hao reached out and asked directly.


    Pang Long''s face was ugly, so he had to take out dozens of other yellow magic crystals.


    "This, this is all." Pang Long handed it to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao counted, and there were 50 or so. It seems that these guys killed all the way. Otherwise, how could there be so many.


    "All right, let him go." When Wu Hao finished, Haier and Longna stopped.


    After the gravity field was recovered, Peng Long didn''t stop for a moment and quickly left the sight of Wu Hao.


    But he was very unwilling and angry at this time. They managed to accumulate their first wealth. He managed to deceive the five people to work for him. Unexpectedly, they disappeared.


    If it weren''t for the strange pressure, how could he be so passive.


    "Damn it, you wait for me. I must let you spit it out with interest."


    At this time, Wu Hao gave two green magic crystals to Haier and Longna.


    After they got it, they began to absorb it. The whole process took half an hour. Then Wu Hao handed them all the yellow and asked them to absorb it.


    "The effect is so strong that it has increased by more than 30 percent." Haier was surprised to say that their strength has increased significantly.


    "More than 30% is really good. Your strength should be breaking through soon. In this way, let''s find two more peaks. In this way, you should be able to break through."


    They nodded.


    They know very well that Wu Hao''s strength can definitely crush many Warcraft here, so two green magic crystals are nothing at all.


    After a while, Wu Hao came over with two green magic crystals. It was only five minutes. Wu Hao actually killed two peaks.


    "Seize the time. When you break through the peak, start and go deeper." Wu Hao can''t wait at this time.


    After all, these magic crystals are so helpful to cultivation. His strength has just reached the peak level. Although it won''t take long at this speed, he doesn''t want to waste too much time.


    Three green magic crystals are enough for him to break through and reach the peak, but if he shows cyan, it will definitely make him reach the peak in one breath. In that way, the speed will be faster, so he still chooses cyan.


    After their absorption, they successfully reached the peak and felt the strong breath. They were very happy. At this moment, they also officially became the peak. It was less than a day before they came in. There was such a big breakthrough. It was really a treasure land of cultivation.


    "Brother Wu, we''re ready to go."


    Wu Hao nodded, and then the three continued to set off again.


    The cyan magic crystal must fall from the half step King universe Warcraft, so he must find the half step King universe, but that kind of Warcraft doesn''t appear until now.

 Chapter 704

    After understanding Wu Hao, he knew that the probability of the emergence of this half step sealed King cosmic Warcraft would increase with time.


    Just like now they have only been in the testing place for two days, and the peak level appears the most. In fact, when they first came in, they did not have the most peak level. At the beginning, they would be purely advanced.


    Although the place of comparative trial is full of danger, it is also more humanized. If there is no restriction, if there is a king of the universe, I''m afraid they will be wiped out by then. This kind of thing happened once, so I regret joining this restriction.


    It is said that the half step King universe will probably appear on the fourth day. Wu Hao is also a little helpless, but now there is no other way but to wait.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wu Hao had to hunt the top. His goal is to reach the top first, so he only needs to hunt up to four Warcraft above the top.


    After a day, Wu Hao successfully hunted four of them. One of them was hunted by Longna and Haier, but at this time, their strength has reached the peak, so they don''t need to absorb it. I''m afraid it won''t do much to absorb it.


    So all four green magic crystals were given to Wu Hao, who absorbed them in the rest of the day.


    On the fifth day, the Warcraft that half step sealed the king universe had appeared one after another, but the number was not many. Wu Hao hunted and killed two heads before and after, and his strength was very strong. He had broken through the strength above the peak, but even so, he had to use 60% of his strength to kill them.


    So from this point of view, if there are two heads at the same time, he can kill, but if there are three heads at one time, I''m afraid he can''t.


    After all, he has just reached the peak, and his strength has not been consolidated. It will be difficult to deal with too many half step King cosmic Warcraft at one time.


    "Brother Wu, if we continue at this speed, it is really possible for us to collect 100 cyan magic crystals. Then you can enter the test tower."


    Long Na said with a happy smile, because they can basically kill three or four half step King universe in one day, and now she and Haier have absorbed two cyan magic crystals respectively, and their strength is about to break through the half step King universe level.


    If her father knew the speed, he wouldn''t be happy. So as long as they can reach the half step King universe level, they can help Wu Hao at that time.


    Wu Hao nodded: "although I can fill it up, I always feel that things don''t seem so simple." These days, Wu Hao always felt that the place of trial was too quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    But as the saying goes, being too quiet is the prelude to the storm. Maybe there is something wrong. He has always recognized his intuition.


    "It''s all right, brother Wu. Haier and I are about to reach the half step of closing the king universe. We can help you at that time." She is also very happy to help Wu haolongna.


    Wu Hao has always protected them so that their strength can be improved so quickly, so she also wants to help. Now they only need to absorb another green magic crystal to break through the barrier and reach the level of half closing the king universe.


    "OK, you two make a breakthrough tonight. I''ll protect the law for you." Wu Hao also thinks so. After all, the stronger their strength, the greater their help to him.


    Although several cyan magic crystals have been consumed on the two people, if the strength of the two people reaches half a step to seal the king universe, these cyan magic crystals are also very worth it.


    In the evening, Wu Hao has absorbed a cyan, and his strength is steadily rising. After absorbing a cyan, he vaguely feels that if he absorbs another one, he may be able to break through and reach the half step King universe.


    As long as he can reach the half step King universe level, in terms of his own strength, as long as he is not a king universe level Warcraft, it is impossible to pose any threat to him.


    At this time, Long Na and Haier have entered a breakthrough stage. Wu Hao comes to the cave to guard them. This is the nest of the previous black tailed scorpion. Since that day, they have not left here, because it is very convenient for them to absorb magic crystals here, otherwise they don''t know where the danger exists when they go to other places.


    After they broke through, they also came to the door.


    "Brother Wu, we finally broke through!" Long Na was as happy as a child, and Wu Hao smiled and nodded.


    "OK, let''s go out and hunt another Warcraft now. I feel that if I absorb another one, I should also break through." Wu Hao clenched his fist. He had plenty of power in his body, and there was some riots. This is the reason for his excessive spiritual power.


    The three disappeared into the night, but they walked about five kilometers. They didn''t meet any Warcraft, but many strangers met.


    For nearly ten days here, the strength of others has been greatly improved. Now they can''t see the peak level. It can be said that everyone''s strength level has been greatly improved. This is the charm of the testing place.


    Many have entered the half step King universe level. As for about 60% above the peak, we can see how terrible the number of half step King universe level is.


    Of the more than 300 people who came in, 40% have now reached the half step King universe, that is, there are about more than 100 half step King universes.


    Combined with this number, even if you encounter the so-called King sealing cosmic Warcraft, as long as you cooperate properly, you may be able to kill without fear.


    Of course, this kind of thing can only be thought about. One day, I''m afraid they can''t cooperate. After all, it''s a blue magic crystal. Who is willing to bow their hands to let them.


    "What''s the matter? It''s too quiet..." Wu Hao frowned. He really felt very wrong. It''s terrible to be quiet. It''s impossible to hunt these days, so the Warcraft here is very scarce, isn''t it?


    This is absolutely impossible. Emperor kongbei told him that this is a trial space opened up by a powerful God. The Warcraft here are created by that God, so it is impossible to kill them at all.


    "Boy, be careful. Don''t lean so forward. There will be no time to escape in case of an emergency." Kong Bei emperor warned.


    Wu Hao answered and stopped.


    "Retreat, you can''t go forward. Something''s wrong." At this time, Wu Hao vaguely felt a wave of spiritual power, which came from the front. This wave of spiritual power was very special.


    Suddenly strong, weak, near and far, this feeling of being unable to lock makes him very uncomfortable, so he would rather retreat than move forward.

 Chapter 705

    "What''s the matter, brother Wu." Long Na looked at Wu Hao suspiciously. It was clear that there was no Warcraft around. Why did Wu Hao want to retreat.


    "I don''t know. In short, I quit one after another." Wu Hao took the two men to the rear.


    At this time, there are still many people moving forward. It seems that they are all out looking for prey, and several waves of people are fighting together, obviously to rob the magic crystal.


    The breath of two of Wu Hao''s three people belongs to the half step King universe. Such energy is no small matter. Therefore, they have no absolute strength and basically won''t provoke Wu Hao and them.


    "It''s you!" When Wu Hao and his three men were retreating, they met an old acquaintance on the way.


    "What? Are you familiar? " Wu Hao asked in a cold voice. He was the man who plotted against them before the official. Unexpectedly, he was still alive.


    "Hehe, thanks for your care last time, I met you today." Pang Long has now reached the strength of half closing the king universe, and it took nine cattle and two tigers to sell his hard work for 20 years.


    But when he saw that Longna and Haier had also reached the half King universe, his face changed greatly.


    I thought I could take revenge, but I didn''t expect that the two top players of the other party had reached the half step King universe level.


    "You''re welcome. Anything else?" Wu Hao asked.


    Pang Long''s face twitched and he couldn''t speak at all. He could only watch Wu Hao leave. If he did it now, he would definitely suffer.


    "Wait for me. I''ll settle with you sooner or later." Pang Long said fiercely.


    He has joined a new force, among which there is an unknown half step seal of Wang universe. But he has a task this time, so he can only let Wu Hao go temporarily. When he finishes the task, he can find his companions to help. He doesn''t believe he can''t clean up such a small mess as Wu Hao.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, Wu Hao felt a slight tremor coming from the earth, and Wu Hao looked back.


    At this time, the official full moon was in the sky, and no abnormality was found.


    "This spiritual power, boy, I''m afraid you''re in a beast tide." Emperor kongbei suddenly opened his mouth. His perception is much stronger than that of Wu Hao. Although there is only a trace of his soul, he is still above Wu Hao.


    "Animal tide? How do you know? " Wu Hao asked, wondering whether the bad feeling in his heart was that the animal tide would not succeed?


    "Leave first. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. From the earthquake just now, it should be the animal tide. That''s right." Kongbei said solemnly.


    Wu Hao asked Long Na to speed up their steps and leave, and then listened to the explanation of emperor kongbei.


    This animal tide is extremely rare and terrible in this place of trial.


    Because once the animal tide occurs, it means countless deaths and injuries. The animal tide is caused by the most precious treasure of heaven and earth. As long as the most precious treasure appears, the animal tide will appear.


    The scale of the emergence is evaluated according to the level of Zhibao. At most, the low-level beast tide is only half a step. The cosmic Warcraft leads all low-level Warcraft, but the number is also quite terrible, enough to trample a king universe strong man to death in this place of trial.


    The intermediate ones will be the primary strong ones of the universe.


    High level is the intermediate strong in the universe, so generally speaking, once the animal tide, if there is a high-level animal tide, it means that they are likely to be destroyed.


    "I didn''t feel strongly just now. It should be just a low-level animal tide. Although it shouldn''t be too dangerous for you, it''s better to hide."


    At this time, Wu Hao and the three have withdrawn from the central position and returned to the cave of the black tailed scorpion.


    At this time, a strong smell of blood came. Wu Hao frowned. Has it begun?


    "Boy, just in case, do what I say. Come on."


    Wu Hao immediately took out the magic crystals, which were all low-level magic crystals, but the great emperor of kongbei said that these were enough to stand in the array.


    The beast tide doesn''t know the level, so it must be done just in case. Wu Hao puts all the magic crystals in different positions according to the king of kongbei.


    With the appearance of emperor kongbei, I saw that his mouth was plausible, and suddenly all the magic crystals lit up a violent light.


    "All right!" Emperor kongbei flew back, but Wu Hao couldn''t feel the difference at all.


    "Old man, what kind of trick is this? Does it work?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "This is an extremely powerful array called soul perspective."


    "Soul perspective? What''s the use? "


    "Cough, cough, listen, this soul perspective is to separate your body and soul, and then transfer the body to an absolutely safe place, and the soul stays where it is, so as to observe what will happen next."


    what the fuck!


    Wu Hao couldn''t help but swear. This ability is too abnormal. Unexpectedly, there is such a thing. Isn''t it equal to the soul out of the body.


    The body will not be hurt, and the soul will not be hurt. This ability is against heaven.


    "Well, don''t be happy first. Although the body is absolutely safe now, I don''t know if it will be in danger once it is found, and I can''t move your body when the soul has gone out of the body."


    "..." Wu Hao has a black face. Isn''t that nonsense? Can this be called absolute safety? I''m afraid this old thing misunderstood absolute safety.


    "OK, the animal tide is coming. Let''s see what level the animal tide is." The three of them floated into the air and suddenly shocked in front of them.


    "This, this is..." not to mention Long Na and Haier, even Wu Hao was surprised.


    It''s really a wave of animals, and the scale is quite terrible. 100000 Warcraft are galloping, which is like occupying the place of trial.


    They are like a group of unconscious animals, rushing in the same direction.


    About a minute later, tens of thousands of Warcraft flew by, but at this time, the smell of the scene became more terrible.


    "King of the universe!" Wu Hao looked at three huge figures not far away. The breath of these three huge figures was very dignified, which made his soul tremble.


    "It''s a king level beast tide. Is it really a treasure?" Kongbei emperor also flew out.


    "No, old man, look up there." Wu Hao pointed to the world-class Warcraft that had been king. It was a giant ape.


    "Great ape, what''s on its shoulder?" Emperor kongbei frowned.


    "Fengwang universe intermediate, super strong!"


    Wu Hao was afraid at this moment, because he could obviously feel the terrible smell of the girl standing on the great ape.


    It is said that Warcraft can turn into human nature after reaching the king universe. Unexpectedly, it is true.


    Although the girl has a human appearance, her breath is really Warcraft.

 Chapter 706

    "Boy, you''re lucky. Fortunately, you escaped the disaster. Otherwise, with your strength, I''m afraid you really have to die here. Eh... I''m afraid very few people can survive this test."


    Wu Hao was also very worried. After all, it was an intermediate King universe. Even without its existence, the three primary King universe alone was enough to sweep all their human testers.


    The Warcraft army lasted for five minutes, and tens of thousands of Warcraft passed by.


    After Wu Hao returned to his body, he left the scene immediately. Warcraft had left. He went out to see the situation outside.


    After a day''s investigation, less than 20% of the strong survived in the whole trial place.


    In other words, there were more than 300 people. At this time, it was known that there were more than 50 people left. Although the number of people who survived exceeded Wu Hao''s calculation, he thought they would be wiped out, but the deaths and injuries really shocked him.


    More than 200 died because of such a king level beast tide. Of course, it is also the largest beast tide in the whole trial place, because the strongest strength here is only the intermediate King universe, not the so-called high level, let alone the supreme level.


    If there is a supreme level, I''m afraid none of them will be spared. After all, it is the closest existence to God. I''m afraid there will not be more than ten people in the whole universe, the whole world and the supreme cosmic level.


    In his world, at present, I''m afraid there is only xuanming emperor. It can be seen how strong the super strong at this level is.


    This animal tide is like a sudden disaster of extinction. People never expected that it would be so tragic.


    Everyone knows that there are animal tides in this testing place, but few people have really met. Wu Hao didn''t expect that he was so lucky that he met him the first time.


    Although many people died, we all know that as long as there is an animal tide, it means that there is a treasure in heaven and earth. Everyone followed the footprints of the animal tide.


    Wu Hao didn''t want to pay attention to it. After all, there are tens of thousands of Warcraft. It''s impossible to get benefits from it.


    But fortune is in danger. Fear of death can''t be a strong man. Besides, he has more means to protect his life than others. Others are not afraid of what else he is afraid of.


    One day later, they finally caught up with the footsteps of Warcraft. Here has entered the depths of the trial place, which contains a strong sense of death.


    "This is the death swamp. Don''t get too close, or you will be doomed." Kong Bei emperor warned.


    At this time, a strong human not far away shouted.


    "Everyone, I think everyone is looking for treasure. This is the famous death swamp, and Warcraft is eyeing. We are weak. Since everyone has the same goal, we might as well form an alliance temporarily to facilitate everyone''s action. How about it?"


    This proposal has been approved by many people. After all, there are too few strong people who survive now. The best way is to keep warm together, which greatly improves the survival rate. At the same time, babies can be obtained more conveniently.


    "No problem, then we''ll choose one to be the leader of the temporary alliance and take charge of the command."


    "To be the strongest, respect the strong in the world and speak with your fist."


    "I propose that Su Yan be the leader of this alliance. Do you have any opinion?"


    At this time, people''s eyes looked at a young man, who was as bright as a torch, looked Yan Jun, and had very deep strength.


    "Brother Wu, I think you have the strength to run for the leader of the alliance, or?" Haier said.


    "Shh." Wu Hao reminds Haier not to talk.


    "A big tree catches the wind. Don''t worry about the alliance leader. The bigger the wind, the more dangerous it is. We can act secretly."


    With the recommendation of the people, Su Yan successfully became the leader of the temporary array alliance, and all actions listened to his wisdom.


    Of course, Wu Hao will not refuse this opportunity to be protected, so he naturally joins in. After all, he has not figured out the situation yet and can''t act alone without authorization.


    They walked along the death swamp for about ten kilometers, step by step, and finally stopped in front of a huge lake.


    It is about a kilometer away from the lake, but everyone can see the scene in front of them.


    Tens of thousands of Warcraft surrounded the lake at this time, as if waiting for something. The lake was also very calm without any waves.


    "Isn''t there any treasure at the bottom of the lake?"


    "If anyone has strong mental strength and can penetrate the bottom of the lake, please go and have a look." Su Yan said.


    "I''ll come. My mental strength can reach 3000 meters. It should be enough." A middle-aged man said, and then launched his mental strength.


    Naturally, Wu Hao will not wait to die, but also expand his spiritual power. His spiritual power has reached 15000 meters, which is not a distance that ordinary people can reach.


    When the middle-aged man released his spiritual power, he also felt another spiritual power. Unexpectedly, someone else shot. He also accelerated the speed immediately. Who would be unwilling to show weakness.


    But Wu Hao didn''t want to compare with each other at all. He just wanted to see with his own eyes what existed at the bottom of the lake, which could make all Warcraft go out one after another.


    With their spiritual strength, they successfully dived to the bottom of the lake, but the bottom of the lake was very deep. They didn''t reach the end when they dived to 1500 meters.


    Wu Hao was not worried because his mental strength was still enough, but the other man began to struggle.


    His mental strength is only 3000 meters away, and now he is close to his limit.


    After another 800 meters dive, the middle-aged man finally put it away.


    "No, the lake is too deep, and my spiritual distance is not enough. But someone also shot when I shot just now. His spiritual power has gone down and is stronger than me. I don''t know who it is." The middle-aged man said and looked at the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, who did it? Please let us know. Do you want to make any plans for the hidden and exposed mixture here?" Su Yan shouted.


    "Don''t talk if you don''t want to die. I didn''t say I want to hide my head and show my tail. It''s just that some people are scrambling. I''ll take a look by the way." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, in that case, we''ll wait for your news." Su Yan looked at Wu Hao angrily. Wu Hao''s age was not much different from him. His mental strength was so strong that he exceeded 3000 meters. It was not simple.


    bright!


    Wu Hao''s spiritual power finally sensed a subtle light at the bottom of the lake. Although he hasn''t reached the bottom of the lake, this light is definitely not simple.


    Because the light made him feel a warm feeling, just like a stove in ice water.


    "This is... How possible!" Wu Hao''s face changed greatly because a strong breath was stirring in his spiritual perception.


    What appeared in his perception was not a natural treasure, but a Warcraft.

 Chapter 707

    An unborn Warcraft embryo. The embryo exudes a strong smell. It can''t see the shape and specific types. In short, it is very powerful.


    "Boy, feel its embryonic grain and see what it looks like." Emperor kongbei asked quickly.


    "Three branches, milky white, with a placenta like a antler." Wu Hao described it.


    "Unicorn beast!" Kongbei emperor immediately gave a conclusion.


    "Boy, if possible, we must grab this unborn Unicorn beast. It''s a beast comparable to the divine beast."


    Horizontal trough


    Wu Hao has a black face.


    "Brother, you''re afraid you''re not teasing me. Don''t you see what''s going on ahead? So many Warcraft, intermediate King universe, do you think I have that chance? "


    "Of course, I can help you, but I''ll talk about it later. Now is not the time. It should be absorbing heaven and earth yuan energy."


    Wu Hao really doesn''t know whether this guy wants him to die or really wants to help him.


    If emperor kongbei is here in his heyday, whoever dares to come forward will naturally be able to get it easily.


    But now there are only the remnant souls left of the great kongbei emperor. Even if you help, I''m afraid it won''t help much.


    "How''s it going? What happens next? " Su Yan looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Good thing, ha ha, it''s a pity that we didn''t touch it." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "What?" Su Yan immediately asked. After all, if it''s really good, even if you can''t get it, you can listen.


    "The darling of heaven and earth, the embryo of Unicorn auspicious beast, should be born soon." After Wu Hao finished, the audience was quiet.


    "It seems that we really don''t have a chance to protect the king universe. Alas, it''s a pity. If we can get good breeding, it can reach the supreme cosmic level."


    Supreme universe?


    Wu Hao smiled and kongbei emperor said that it was the existence of the divine beast level. I''m afraid the supreme universe level was just slag in front of it.


    If you really want to get it and raise it to the divine beast level, it is comparable to the existence of gods.


    "Boy, now do as I say, come on."


    Wu Hao stood up and left with Longna and Haier.


    "If you want to see, I can go first. What I can''t get is always in turmoil. I don''t want to watch. It''s better to go back."


    The crowd ignored Wu Hao. Although they thought they couldn''t get the unicorn beast, it was nothing to see.


    Of course, Wu Hao didn''t really leave, but looked for a quiet place to make the next plan.


    "You must find an absolutely safe place, and the death swamp is absolutely safe. This is your big chance, boy. I have 80% or even higher confidence that I can help you get the unicorn beast." Kong Bei emperor said with an excited voice.


    However, Wu Hao is not excited. He always feels that the great emperor of kongbei is bragging. Tens of thousands of Warcraft are still 80%. Why don''t you die.


    "Don''t you believe that this death swamp is aimed at not only humans, but also Warcraft. No matter how powerful the Warcraft is, it can''t leave safely as long as it is deep in the swamp. Therefore, this is also the situation of Warcraft, so the most dangerous place is the safest. Don''t forget that the array can transmit your body, and it''s still self selection."


    Wu Hao looked very excited.


    He understood kongbei emperor''s plan. As long as he hid his body in the death swamp, and then robbed the unicorn, it was useless even if those Warcraft found it. After all, they didn''t dare to break into the death swamp.


    "OK, just do it and act." Wu Hao also came to work hard. After all, the opportunity is in front of him. If he doesn''t fight, he is certainly unwilling.


    "Boy, this is a long war. Are you ready?"


    Wu Hao nodded: "don''t talk nonsense. Come on. I haven''t had any pain."


    "Hehe, I have to hide your body under the death swamp. I have found a place to live. It''s very strong, but when your soul comes back, it means you have to stay below for a period of time. The environment is bad. You''re ready." With that, Emperor kongbei started directly.


    Wu Hao''s soul was stripped out again, and his body had been transmitted away.


    "Let''s go and move. You don''t have much time. If the body is too far from the soul, there will be a time limit. Move quickly."


    Wu Hao immediately flew to the lake. Fortunately, this is the state of soul and can fly. Otherwise, it is very inconvenient to take action.


    "Too many. I didn''t expect that there were so many powerful Warcraft. It''s really terrible." Wu Hao was shocked.


    Although his spiritual power came just now, he was really shocked when he was in it.


    "Who! Damn human beings, how dare you come near here! " Suddenly, the intermediate King universe on the giant ape opened his mouth.


    Wu Hao was shocked.


    "No, it found it." Wu Hao rushed into the water without thinking.


    "What''s the matter with the old man? Why did he find me? Will you follow? " Wu Hao asked in a panic.


    "I should have found you. That guy has strong mental power, but don''t worry. Now the unicorn auspicious beast should be in the state of birth. They can''t come down, but you should hurry up. Even if it''s just an embryo, I have a way to let it hatch and be born."


    Wu Hao nodded and flew down quickly.


    "Damn human beings, how dare you think of Kirin? Stop for me." Suddenly, a voice came from behind Wu Hao. Wu Hao turned and looked.


    A transparent soul swam towards him.


    "Sleeping trough, didn''t you say it won''t come?" Wu Hao sped forward and scolded endlessly.


    "Ah, it seems that the king in the land of trial is really not simple. He can peel off his soul on his own. Take this with you." Emperor kongbei said that he threw a soul mask to Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, it''s coming down, but it needs a round of mental strength. I''m afraid your mental strength is not weaker than it. Don''t worry and rob boldly."


    Wu Hao agrees with this, because his spiritual power has reached the level of Fengwang universe, so according to the great emperor of kongbei, there is really no need to worry.


    "Strong man, that''s the auspicious beast of our Warcraft. If you dare, my three legged Golden Toad will never let you go."


    "Three legged Golden Toad? Is that what you''re talking about a toad? " Wu Hao responded with a smile, because he could not help but make complaints about Tucao.


    Three legged Golden Toad is a species of toad, Mingming.


    "You, die!" The speed of the three legged Golden Toad is about the same as that of Wu Hao. At full speed, the distance between one person and one animal remains at a considerable level.


    "Elder sister, stop chasing. It''s just a little Kirin. Can''t you send it back to you in a few days?"

 Chapter 708

    "No! You''d better get out, otherwise! " The three legged Golden Toad''s tone was flustered. It was obvious that he was deeply afraid that Wu Hao would really come into contact with the Qilin auspicious beast.


    "Or what? Elder sister, although your strength is strong, it''s useless if you can''t get down. In terms of spiritual strength, I''m not bad for you! " Wu Hao sneered.


    Although Kirin is in front, he can''t start if he doesn''t get rid of the Warcraft.


    In that case, he can only act. If the other party wants to stop him, let him see if the other party has this ability.


    "Old man, do you think I have the ability to fight a war?" Wu Hao asked.


    Emperor kongbei hesitated for two seconds.


    "Well... No, she is the king sealing universe at the peak of the intermediate level. From the current point of view, you should be half weight, but it has strong noumenon strength, and its spiritual strength is naturally much stronger." Said the great Kong Bei.


    "Whether it has it or not, even if it doesn''t have it!" Wu Hao bit his teeth. He didn''t believe that the three legged Golden Toad could kill him for a unicorn.


    When approaching the unicorn auspicious beast, Wu Hao stopped and stared at the three legged Golden Toad behind him.


    "Human beings, it''s not easy for you to practice. If you leave now, I can not care about you, and I can give you a blue magic crystal. Otherwise, you have to die!"


    what the fuck!


    Are these three legged golden toads so good? You can also give him a blue magic crystal, which is the existence of the primary King universe. You can give it as you say. It seems that this unicorn is really important to them.


    "Really, really? OK, deal. " Wu Hao looked open to money. In fact, Emperor kongbei asked him to do so.


    Warcraft and humans are natural enemies. Will the three legged Golden Toad be so kind to send him blue magic crystal?


    However, the three legged Golden Toad actually threw a blue magic crystal to Wu Hao.


    "Get your things and get out of here." Said the three legged Golden Toad angrily.


    "Lying trough, old man, it''s really a blue magic crystal. Shouldn''t it be fake?" Wu Hao asked in surprise and looked carefully at the blue magic crystal in his hand.


    "It''s true. Unexpectedly, the three golden toads keep their word, but there''s a trace of its breath on the blue magic crystal. If you don''t find it in your hand, you''ll be in danger in the future." Kongbei emperor said calmly.


    "Then don''t you untie it for me?" Wu Hao said speechless. The three legged Golden Toad in front of him saw that he didn''t leave, and his eyes were very angry, so he didn''t know whether to go or stay. After all, there was each other''s breath on the blue magic crystal. He didn''t want to be chased everywhere after going out.


    "Wait, don''t worry. These three golden toads want to play, so we''ll play with him. You hold him for three minutes and I''ll set up the array." With that, the emperor began to act.


    Before his death, Emperor kongbei was a supreme cosmic existence. Although there is only a wisp of remnant soul left, it is not something that a three legged Golden Toad can find.


    "What? If you don''t get out, does it really seem to annoy me? " The three legged Golden Toad looks at Wu Hao. She seems to start with Wu Hao, but she can also feel that Wu Hao''s mental strength is no weaker than her. Once she starts, it will definitely affect the following Qilin auspicious animal embryo.


    "Elder sister, what are you flustered about? I can''t remember some things. I have to check whether the magic crystal is true or false. Wait a minute." Wu Hao said with a playful smile.


    If it had not been for the unicorn auspicious beast, the three legged Golden Toad would have torn apart the human in front of him.


    "Hey, is the old thing ready? She''s so fierce. I can''t hold on. Hurry up." Wu Hao shouted in his mind.


    "Right away, one minute."


    I''m special!


    Three minutes have passed, but there is still one minute left. Do you want to kill labor and capital.


    "Cough, cough, sister, you still pay more attention to credibility. This magic crystal is no problem, but I have a question to ask you. In the previous animal tide, you Warcraft killed more than 200 of our humans. Does sister want to stop it?" Wu Hao had no choice but to delay.


    "Hehe? What else do you want? The number of our Warcraft dead in your human hands seems to be much more than this number. If you talk nonsense, I''ll kill all those people outside immediately. Don''t think I don''t know you''re nearby! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This temper is so hot. How can I feel like a purple Python? Are all female Warcraft of this color?


    "All right, boy, pay attention to the steady breath first, and we''ll start in ten seconds." The voice of emperor kongbei came at this time.


    "OK, in that case, there''s no way. Who makes us humans and Warcraft natural enemies? You say yes. Thank your sister''s magic crystal. In that case, I''ll go first."


    Suddenly, Wu Hao''s soul shines, and at this time, the direction of the unicorn beast also emits the same light.


    "Human dare you!" Three legged Golden Toad has found something wrong, but it has no effect.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll go first." Wu Hao said with a smile. Then the soul was summoned by the noumenon and was about to return to the body. The magic crystal in his hand also emitted a burst of smoke. Obviously, it burned the breath left by the three legged Golden Toad. In this way, it would not be positioned by the other party.


    At the same time, Emperor kongbei just used the same method to transfer the embryo of the unicorn beast to his body, and the embryo immediately followed.


    Everything started in an instant, and the three legged Golden Toad had no chance to stop it.


    Three rays of light rushed into the field and disappeared after leaving the water.


    When Wu Hao woke up, he had returned to his body.


    Longna and Haier are also here, but the surrounding environment is bad. Fortunately, Longna and Haier came in advance to touch the surrounding clearly.


    "Brother Wu, you''re back!" Wu Hao slowly opened his eyes. After about three seconds, the unicorn beast followed.


    "Lying trough, really succeeded." Wu Hao looks at the blue magic crystal in his hand and the unicorn auspicious beast around him.


    "Don''t move, boy. The smell of Qilin auspicious beast is very special. I must cover it up immediately." Emperor kongbei shot again and again, and Wu Hao felt that the power of his ghost had been lost this time.


    The old guy really tried his best to help him. It seems that he really has to do something for the old guy.


    Wu Hao sighed. He was embarrassed to go on like this.


    It took only two seconds to block the breath.


    "OK, you''re lucky, but I''m going to have a rest for a while. Don''t act recklessly in this dead swamp. There''s dead breath everywhere. If you need to move, you''re only allowed within 300 meters. I''ve covered your breath and won''t be found by those Warcraft."

 Chapter 709

    "But what about those humans outside?" Wu Hao thought of a terrible thing.


    He robbed the unicorn auspicious beast. The three legged Golden Toad will never let them go. Therefore, those guys outside will suffer. It will definitely be a nightmare at that time.


    However, kongbei emperor was completely asleep and had no sound.


    "Eh... It depends on their own luck. After all, not everyone can have our luck." Wu Hao sighed. He made a lot of money this time. It''s worth it.


    At this time, however, there was great chaos outside.


    The three legged Golden Toad pointed all his anger at the humans participating in the trial, ordered all Warcraft to go out, and killed all the humans present.


    The seriousness of the matter has aroused the high level of Qingyun sect in Qingfeng mountain.


    This kind of Warcraft riot has happened naturally, but it has never been so serious as this time. Even the king of Warcraft has gone out.


    Once the whole trial place is really swept by Warcraft, I''m afraid there will be no members in this trial.


    "Tripod, do you want to violate the trial rules?" Just as the three legged Golden Toad and others were about to make a move, the five strong men of Qingyun sect came to the place of trial.


    "Green gardenia, get away from me, or I''ll kill you!" The three legged Golden Toad looked at the old man in front of him.


    "Hum, you have to have that strength, or you won''t let Qingyun sect suppress you for tens of thousands of years."


    "You!" The three legged Golden Toad was very angry, but the other party was right.


    The old man in front of me is the leader of Qingyun sect. He is also a strong man in this testing place. His strength has reached the peak level of terror. He is the king of the universe, so he can suppress it.


    The strength of the other elders is also good. They all have the strength of the intermediate King universe. If they really want to do it at present, it will definitely be their Warcraft.


    "Green gardenia, don''t go too far. I''ve been a divine animal Kirin since the birth of Warcraft for 100000 years. Now it''s 100000 years. The divine animal is coming. Your hateful human beings dare to rob my auspicious animal. Aren''t you afraid that I will gather tens of thousands of Warcraft troops to kill you!"


    A hundred thousand years.


    Although their life expectancy of Warcraft is much longer than that of humans, who is willing to wait another 100000 years.


    "Unicorn? Taken away by us humans? " Green Gardenia''s perception surged in an instant, and all the miles were under his cover.


    But he found no trace of the unicorn.


    "Tripod, don''t frame me for human beings. I''ve checked it. There''s no smell of Kirin at the scene. Can it leave thousands of miles in such a short time?" Green Gardenia frowned and said.


    If it is true that the divine beast Kirin comes to the place of trial, it will be a big deal. No wonder the three legged Golden Toad can be so angry.


    The divine beast Kirin is a auspicious beast. It can not only evolve into a legendary divine beast, but also the king of beasts. Once it grows up, I''m afraid the place of trial will not be under their control.


    "Nonsense, it''s your human strongman, a peak boy, but the lack of spiritual power is beyond the king''s universe level. Qingzhi, you''d better give me a perfect explanation, otherwise, I will give the whole Warcraft family and never die with you."


    The following Warcraft was also in a state of riot at this time. Qingzhi had to ease up when she saw this scene.


    Although he is not afraid of the three legged Golden Toad, if he really wants to fight, he is sure to kill the three legged Golden Toad, but that will not do him any good. It will only completely annoy Warcraft. At that time, I''m afraid both sides will suffer heavy casualties.


    "It''s not that I don''t explain to you. I didn''t find the person you said. You''re a super strong man at the peak of your God position. You can see for yourself who you said."


    The three legged Golden Toad knew that there were green gardenia and could not kill these humans. Finally, he had to calm down first and then start to check the breath fluctuations of everyone around him.


    At the same time, the perception will cover the surroundings instantly, but as Qingzhi said, the person''s breath will completely disappear, just like there is no such person.


    "It''s impossible. The man is definitely still in the place of trial. He''s definitely hidden. Did you send him?" The three legged Golden Toad asked, pointing to the green gardenia.


    "Hehe, you really look down on us. If we did it according to what you said, but I think you should find something at the moment we did it."


    Now the three legged Golden Toad fell into meditation. What Qingzhi said is not unreasonable. Although its strength is not as good as Qingzhi, if it really works hard, although it is dead, Qingzhi also has to pay a heavy price.


    "After three legs, don''t label me Qingyun sect without finding out what''s going on. You should know that not only I human beings, but also Qingyun sect, can enter this place of trial."


    "If you want to check it, just check it. If it''s true as you said, after you catch the man, do whatever you want. I''ll ignore it. But these people are here to test. You have to fight them. That must be the day when your Warcraft will perish!"


    After leaving a word, Qingzhi quickly left with the elders.


    "Damn it!" The three legged Golden Toad is afraid of what Qingzhi said. Looking at the weak human in front of him, it can''t do it. After all, the unicorn beast really has nothing to do with these people.


    But how could this dispel the anger in her heart.


    "Lord, what shall we do? Kill them! " A junior King universe asked.


    "Yes, kill them. We are not afraid of Qingyun sect!" The other end followed.


    "Well, killing them now won''t help. From now on, all Warcraft obey orders, don''t allow private action, and cover the trial place for me. Unless humans attack you, don''t attack them. If you catch that man, bring it back to me, and I''ll make his life better than death!"


    The angry voice of the three legged Golden Toad spread all over the place of trial.


    At this time, Su Yan and others took a long breath. It seems that they are safe and saved. Just now they thought they were dying.


    I just didn''t expect that such a big thing had happened under their eyes, which was too shocking.


    "Who has the courage to rob even the unicorn beast? It''s too fierce. The cow breaks it."


    "Yes, although it almost hurt us, it''s really fierce. It''s my idol."


    "Wow, I don''t know if he''s handsome. If he''s handsome, I''ll have a monkey with him. I really want to know who he is."


    The man feels strong and the woman feels like seeing prince charming. A storm caused by Wu Hao begins.


    The place of trial has also entered a tense stage here. Although Warcraft acts in groups, the place of trial is not small. At most, it can only be in groups. This is the only way to cover the whole place of trial.

 Chapter 710

    All powerful Warcraft have also sent out, although this has not only caused great pressure to other humans, but also brought them excellent opportunities.


    Originally, there were about 50 people left. Immediately, more than 50 people were divided into five teams, one group of 10 people.


    First, help those who have not reached the peak to improve their strength. Those who have reached the peak go out to hunt Warcraft.


    The whole trial will last for a whole year. After this, everyone will grow up in the face of death again for a whole year.


    Ten months later, Wu Hao''s strength finally reached the half King universe level by his own growth, which also means that his combat effectiveness soared, and there was no opponent under the king universe.


    The emperor of kongbei also woke up after sleeping for half a year. His proposal is to let Wu Hao raise his strength to half step and seal the king universe before going out.


    Originally, Wu Hao also wanted to absorb the blue magic crystal to see if he could reach the king level.


    As long as he can reach the king universe level, he will not be afraid even if he really meets a three legged Golden Toad.


    But emperor kongbei told him that it was not so easy to make a breakthrough in the king''s universe level. He had to be certified by heaven and earth, that is, he would suffer three heavenly thunders. If he survived, he could make a breakthrough to reach the king''s universe level.


    So now Wu Hao''s position cannot be easily tried. Once the energy of heaven and earth is attracted, it will definitely be discovered by the three legged Golden Toad.


    "Come on, boy, you can go out. These two little children should help them hunt blue magic crystals."


    Wu Hao nodded. It''s really time to go out. If you don''t go out, the place of trial is almost closed.


    At this time, there were only more than 30 people left in the original 50 people of the human team.


    However, the strength of these more than 30 people is good, 80% of them have reached the half step of the king universe, and a few are still on the peak, but they are about to break through.


    After breaking through the death swamp, Wu Hao quickly left. The three legged Golden Toad is very familiar with his spiritual power, so he has suppressed his spiritual power to the advanced state of the universe before coming out. For the human group, this is a more reasonable spiritual power.


    "Go and meet those people first." Wu Hao acted quickly. When he left the death swamp, he found that there were many Warcraft around him, only about two kilometers apart.


    "Is it true that all human beings are extinct because of Kirin?" Wu Hao frowned. If so, he would be a sinner.


    "Don''t worry, boy, they''re not dead, they''re still alive, but the necessary sacrifices are inevitable. Now there are more than 30 people, their strength is not weak, and they have the ability to protect themselves."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief, which was a trace of comfort in his heart.


    "You have to leave the death swamp as soon as possible. It''s not suitable for you to hunt Warcraft. I''m afraid the three legged Golden Toad won''t let any suspicious human beings go."


    Although Wu Hao did not know what had happened at the beginning, he listened to the opinions of emperor kongbei and left the death swamp as soon as possible.


    Half a day later, he finally found Su Yan and others.


    "There are other humans. Stop them and see who they are." Su Yan looked at Wu Hao and said in doubt.


    Su Yan looked surprised when Wu Hao approached.


    "Is that you? You''re not dead? " Su Yan said in surprise.


    "What, you want us to die?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s not true, but you left first, and then we almost all died. Where have you been? Now the three of you can survive the Warcraft riots, and your strength has reached half a step to seal the universe, which is also helpful to us."


    Wu Hao nodded. He didn''t hate Su Yan, and during his absence, Su Yan was able to lead these people to improve their overall strength. It''s not difficult to see that the other party also has some ability.


    "Now we have only three magic crystals in our hands, which is still the price of killing the king Warcraft in hundreds of words and a half steps, but if we want to achieve one per capita, I''m afraid it''s impossible." Su Yan frowned.


    "Boss Su, we don''t need it. This time we''ll try to reach the half step King universe from the advanced level. We''ve been very satisfied. We''ll give you what you need next. We''ll give you our full cooperation."


    "Yes, we made it this time, and I don''t need it."


    "Me too, satisfied!"


    Wu Hao had to be a little relieved when you said something to me. It seems that when the great disaster comes, mankind will become a rope.


    "OK, those who want to get the blue magic crystal report the number, and we will help as much as possible."


    According to the statistics, there are five people, including Longna and Haier.


    Originally, Longna and Haier also planned to give up, but Wu Hao told them not to talk. Why should they give up when they have this opportunity.


    "Everyone, with my strength, I should be able to kill the king universe in half a second. If you want to get the blue magic crystal, how about I command, but it''s just a command. I still listen to Su Yan for other things, because I have a special ability to control the battlefield."


    Gravity capability!


    Wu Hao immediately released his gravity ability, and everyone felt great pressure in an instant.


    With the same strength, Wu Hao''s gravity ability can definitely weaken the strength of the other party by more than half.


    "Wu Hao''s domineering gravity." People were not surprised.


    "This is not all gravity, just hope you believe me, I can get what you want as fast as possible." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "OK, in that case, I''ll leave the battle layout to you. We''ll listen to you at that time."


    More than 30 people have gathered together as never before.


    "There are just five half step sealed universe outside. We should be able to kill them together."


    what?


    Everyone was shocked


    "Second kill? That''s five and a half steps to seal the king''s universe. I''m afraid it''s impossible to kill the second. You know, half steps to seal the king''s universe level Warcraft is stronger than human beings at the same level. Even if we have many people, we can win steadily, but it''s impossible to kill the second. "


    "Believe me, we can do it. We have to take action anyway. It''s nothing to try."


    Su Yan also nodded and said, "it''s true. We have to take action anyway. Let''s try it together. It''s also convenient to get familiar with and cooperate."


    Everyone promised to come down.


    Then with Wu Hao as the center, the people rushed out.


    "Do it!"


    Gravity capability!


    The power of lightning!


    Within the instantaneous gravity coverage, the strength of all Warcraft decreased greatly.


    "Kill!" After su Yan saw this scene, he immediately shot. Under the gravity ability, his defense also weakened.


    "Really weak!" Su Yan and others killed the two Warcraft in an instant.


    Sword of the moment.


    The power of lightning.


    Two more problems were solved in an instant.


    "I''ll go. Is he so strong?" People were surprised to see Wu Hao''s hand.

 Chapter 711

    Although they can kill these Warcraft at this moment with all their strength, it is also under the joint force.


    Wu Hao lost two Warcraft of the same level in just a moment. Even Su Yan, the strongest one present, could not do this.


    "The last one."


    Thunder and halberd!


    In just four seconds or so, Wu Hao successfully hanged three and a half universal Warcraft, which surprised everyone.


    "It turned out that he was so strong, so powerful!" Everyone looked at Wu Hao differently at this time. Originally, they thought it would take at least one minute, but it took less than five seconds to kill the second in the real sense.


    At this time, they believed that Wu Hao''s second kill was not empty talk, but a real second kill. It was too strong.


    "Brother Wu, I''m afraid you can catch up with the king universe." Su Yan came over and said helplessly.


    He thought that his strength might be invincible in the universe, but when he saw Wu Hao''s hand, he knew that there were people outside and there were days outside.


    "It''s not so exaggerated. I can only escape if I meet the king of the universe. I just tried too hard." Wu Hao smiled awkwardly.


    In fact, he was surprised because he only played 30% of his strength just now.


    In the past, if you wanted to kill these three Warcraft, you absolutely had to use more than 80% of your strength, but now you only use 30%.


    In other words, if he tries his best, his real strength may be comparable to the king''s cosmic level, but he doesn''t dare to test. After all, once he can''t reach it, he will be in danger.


    "After the person in charge of collecting the magic crystal receives it, we continue to set out!"


    After seeing Wu Hao''s strength, everyone worked hard. During this period, they have been in a desperate state. Every battle has almost reached the critical point of life and death. They have never been so happy as today.


    Under Wu Hao''s gravity ability, the defense of these Warcraft fell so much. With their dense attack range, the other party was as vulnerable as tofu.


    At the end of the day, they killed more than 30 Warcraft.


    You know, you could only kill stones one day before, but now it has tripled.


    And this was stopped by Wu Hao, because Wu Hao said that if hunting wantonly, it might lead to the king of cosmic Warcraft, so it''s better to keep a low profile first.


    Thirty in a day, three hundred in ten days, and there''s still a month left, which is enough for them to get more magic crystals.


    But a big tree catches the wind is always right.


    When they hunted and killed nearly 500 Warcraft, the real strong in the world of Warcraft couldn''t sit still.


    The troll black horn dragon stood out as the king of the universe.


    After all, they have lost 500 half step King universal Warcraft during this period, but humans have no casualties. If they don''t take action, it will be a great loss in the world of Warcraft.


    "Troll black horned dragons, they can''t seem to sit still." Wu Hao frowned. He didn''t know what kind of state his current strength was in. If he really wanted to fight, he also fought me against the king universe, but in that case, I''m afraid it would give other Warcraft a chance.


    "Nearly a hundred heads and a half step have become the king of the universe. Now it seems that we are in trouble." Everyone looks ugly. After all, with such a large squad, I''m afraid it''s easy to kill them.


    "This is their territory. We can''t fight hard. Let''s retreat first. What do you think, brother Wu?" Su Yan looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao nodded: "I think it''s feasible. Retreat temporarily to avoid its edge. If you have a chance, break it one by one."


    At this time, the area where Wu Hao and others are located belongs to the central area and is basically surrounded. Therefore, if you want to break through the siege, you can only fight hard.


    But if there is no universal Warcraft, it will never stop the cooperation of Wu Hao and others.


    In about half a month, Wu Hao and others have evacuated from the central area, but at this time, they have no way out. This is already the edge of the testing place.


    "There are still five days left. Now we have 700 cyan magic crystals, enough for seven people to enter the test tower. Five days later, everyone will be liberated." Su Yan announced a good news.


    It was originally expected that only five people could enter, but now there are seven people and eight Wu Hao, which is far beyond their budget.


    "But there''s another bad news. Tomorrow''s world-class Warcraft will get here. We have no way out. If we want to break out of the siege and continue to escape, we''ll kill each other!"


    Wu Hao nodded beside him.


    Now Wu Hao has undoubtedly become the backbone in their eyes. If they can make achievements at this moment, they can''t get rid of their relationship with Wu Hao. Otherwise, there will be sacrifices among them.


    "Tomorrow will definitely be a fierce battle, but you don''t have to be too nervous. Recover first and maintain your peak state at any time. Tomorrow I will start the first battle for you and help you share the pressure. As for the king universe, give it to me. Kill if you can, and escape if you can''t."


    Wu Hao is not absolutely sure. After all, there are still many half step king world Warcraft around him, so his own pressure is also very huge.


    "It''s all right. I believe we can survive together." In the end, Wu Hao encouraged the people. After all, what they really need at this time is morale.


    The next morning, everyone''s state returned to the peak, felt the powerful pressure getting closer and closer, and they stood in front of a cave.


    "It is estimated that they will arrive in 20 minutes. I hope they can get the gifts prepared for them in advance yesterday." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Yesterday, he had compressed the spiritual power of each of them through the black system and buried it underground. As long as it was detonated, it would be a very terrible energy.


    Of course, he didn''t expect this energy to kill all the opponents. After all, the defense of Warcraft is not covered.


    "I thought I would help you get rid of as many half step kings as possible before the war by remembering the attack and defense formation I said yesterday, but you have to rely on yourself."


    They nodded. Although they were very afraid, they were also very excited. This was the final battle to the place of trial, and I''m afraid it was also the most terrible battle.


    About twenty minutes later, the powerful pressure not far away has quickly approached, which is the pressure from the king of the cosmic Troll black Horned Dragon.


    The only person unaffected at the scene was Wu Hao. When the rest felt the pressure, they couldn''t help but feel some terror. It was an instinctive reaction from the body.

 Chapter 712

    "Here we are. Attention, everyone." Wu Hao frowned and stood in front of the crowd.


    "Human beings, you have no way to escape today. I want you all to die here!" The troll black Horned Dragon spoke with an angry tone.


    "Don''t rush to talk big. You are the king of cosmic Warcraft. Aren''t you afraid of the super strong of human beings?" Wu Hao responded.


    "Hum, are you afraid? When you come, I''ll kill you as usual. You can''t rush to fight before the trial land is sealed and the universe is not threatened, but the damage you have caused to the world of Warcraft has reached our standard, so don''t expect you to be a super strong man. " The troll black Horned Dragon suddenly roared, and the powerful sound waves made everyone tremble.


    "Intimidation is useless to us. Come on, I want to see what you can do when you come!" Wu Hao''s Sky Sword points to the troll black Horned Dragon.


    However, the troll black Horned Dragon didn''t start immediately, and his huge claws suddenly hit the ground.


    The Lingli ball buried in the ground by Wu Hao and others was instantly photographed and flew out.


    "I''ll give it back to you!"


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, the troll black Horned Dragon found it at the beginning.


    The troll black horn dragon roared, the strong wind rose, and the spirit ball floating in the air flew towards Wu Hao and others in an instant.


    "No, here we are. We''re finished." Suddenly someone shouted.


    "What''s the hurry?" Wu Hao asked coldly. He couldn''t calm down. I really don''t know how he lived to the present.


    "Long Na." Wu Hao looks at Long Na, who nods.


    The long sword in Long Na''s hand turned into wind and waves and threw the flying spirit ball into the air.


    "Now that you''ve found out, there''s no way. You can only do it hard."


    Wu Hao rushed out first and shouted, "follow the original plan."


    Then the fire opened.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    The power of lightning!


    Gravity capability!


    Psychic decision!


    Kunming divine skill!


    With the initial help of psychic decision, psychic power continuously enters the body, which can also make him fight for a longer time.


    But to win, his first shot was crucial.


    Under the ability of gravity, the defense of hundreds of half step sealed King cosmic Warcraft decreased.


    However, at this time, I''m afraid the sword burst out, and a blue lightning light appeared in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    "The power of lightning."


    Lightning attached to the sky sword.


    Lightning eternal sword!


    "No, defend quickly!" Originally, the troll black Horned Dragon didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao at all, but at this time, the terrorist attack in front of him actually reached the level of King sealing universe. I''m afraid they will be killed and injured seriously.


    "What''s the matter? Is it true that he is only half the king of the universe?" Su Yan and others watched the scene in front of them. They were shocked. How could Wu Hao be so strong? It was too strong.


    "Wow, his strength is obviously much better than the half step King universe. He has been hiding before."


    "No way. If you don''t hide it, I''m afraid it''s not the troll black Horned Dragon, but the three legged Golden Toad." Su Yan also recognized Wu Hao''s practice.


    This move, which caused the color change of heaven and earth, instantly defeated the earth, including the troll black Horned Dragon.


    In fact, they don''t know that Wu Hao''s eternal sword is a revised version. If it is the original version, its power can be increased several times. I''m afraid even the troll black Horned Dragon will be injured at that time.


    But if he exposed too much in advance at the beginning, he would not feel well. After all, the original eternal sword has a load on him. If his strength can be improved to the king sealing universe, the power of the eternal sword can be completely released.


    "I''ve killed almost forty half step King universal Warcraft. Is that too exaggerated?" Looking at the corpses of Warcraft everywhere, people opened their mouths.


    "It''s up to you. My gravity ability will help you." Wu Hao said to the crowd.


    However, at this time, the troll black Horned Dragon was extremely angry. Unexpectedly, with such a blow, it lost 40 heads and half steps to seal the king universe in an instant. This is definitely a slap in the face of red fruit, and it itself has some minor injuries, but it still resisted it with all its strength.


    "Human, I can''t spare you!" The troll black horn Dragon flew over and turned into a human shape. It was actually a man wearing a black cloak with black horns on his head.


    "You look a little stunted!" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    The opponent has no weapons in his hands, and his powerful fist is the most lethal weapon.


    With one punch, Wu Hao couldn''t help humming. The power was too strong. It was like the top of Thailand.


    However, with the blessing of various skills, his strength is not much weaker.


    But he is not so stupid. The sky sword is a secondary artifact, which is much easier to use than a fist. Only the sky sword can hurt the troll black Horned Dragon.


    "Die!" The troll black Horned Dragon hit the sky sword with a punch. His great power brought great inertia and almost didn''t send Wu Hao away with a punch.


    "Break it for me!" Wu Hao roared and blocked the attack of the troll black Horned Dragon.


    One man and one beast are playing in the air, and the thunder is loud in the air. Will they split the black Horned Dragon twice.


    After a while, there was a rainstorm in the sky. Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing at the pouring rain.


    "What the hell are you up to, man? I admit you are very strong. You can win the king with half a step. You are the first person to fight with me." After black Horned Dragon was calculated by Wu Hao, I always felt that Wu Hao was planning something again.


    At this time, Su Yan and others below also entered a state of hard struggle. Although he had eliminated 40 Warcraft just now, there were nearly 60. Such a huge number is not easy for them to deal with.


    "Hehe, guess what?" Wu Hao rushed up again.


    Let''s go, let''s go a little bigger. It''s so happy!


    Wu Hao became braver and more excited. He couldn''t see fatigue at all. This scene made the black Horned Dragon afraid.


    It even wondered who Wu Hao was and how he could make him feel afraid with such strength. It was Warcraft. The strength of Warcraft was stronger than human beings at the same level.


    But this time, it even felt that it was human and Wu Hao was Warcraft.


    "OK, I''ll give you another big gift." Wu Hao beat back the black Horned Dragon with a sword, then outlined it with his mouth, smiled and said.


    "Cunning humans." The black Horned Dragon watched closely around and was afraid of any sneak attack.


    "Don''t look, in the sky!" Wu Haojian pointed to the sky.


    The power of lightning!


    "Thunderstorm detonates!"


    At this time, Su Yan and others retreated one after another. Lingli evaporated all the water on his body, then set up a rain cover to isolate the rain, suspended in the air, and all actions were done at one go.

 Chapter 713

    "Your lightning injury..." the black horn dragon was about to speak, but he found something wrong. This lightning is different from before.


    The thunder and lightning spread all over the earth. As long as there was water, it was full of high-voltage electric shock.


    "I told you not to look down, but up!"


    When the black horn dragon looked back, Wu Hao shouted.


    "Long Na!"


    Long Na immediately shot her hand. The long sword in her hand was like a whirlwind. As soon as she received it gently, the original psychic ball flew back from high altitude.


    "Damn, you dare!" The black Horned Dragon immediately wanted to stop it.


    "Where are you looking? Your opponent is here!"


    Sword of the moment!


    Wu Hao sneered and rushed up. This is their layout at the beginning.


    In fact, Wu Hao is just an experiment, because he is not sure that rain can bring the power of lightning to the extreme.


    However, he was right at this time. All Warcraft were completely wet by the rain. After the power of lightning fell, the power was more than doubled.


    Originally, the penetration of lightning was very strong, and the defense of those Warcraft fell again.


    "Get out of here, human!"


    However, it was too late. The spirit ball fell directly in the center of the Warcraft group under the drag of Long Na.


    "It''s my turn!" Su Yan flew out and stared at the remaining power of lightning.


    "Blow it up!" Hit the psychic ball directly.


    In an instant, the spirit ball synthesized by everyone detonated instantly, and Su Yan evacuated immediately with people.


    Those Warcraft were instantly swallowed up by the power of the spirit ball. This attack was no weaker than Wu Hao''s eternal sword just now.


    Three kilometers around, it turned into ruins. Everyone didn''t expect to have such great power.


    "Damn it, you all damn it!" The troll black Horned Dragon was angry and flew to the sky.


    "Talent."


    Destroy the world Horned Dragon!


    The sky changed color because of the natural ability of the black Horned Dragon, and even the dark clouds caused by the power of lightning broke up in an instant.


    "What a powerful blow..." Wu Hao felt a great pressure.


    If the blow really hit him, I''m afraid he would die in an instant.


    "Wu Hao, get back quickly. You can''t stop it." Su Yan stood on the ground and shouted.


    Because the attack intensity of this talent ability has reached the level of intermediate King universe, it is no wonder that Warcraft is stronger than humans of the same level. This is a fact.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die!" Wu Hao sneered. How could he dare to stand here and fight it without counting his cards.


    Wu Hao stood still and waited for the black horn dragon to make a move. Everyone looked at Wu Hao suspiciously. This terrorist attack has obviously exceeded any of their attack methods just now. Does Wu Hao really intend to stop it alone.


    "Stupid human beings, your punishment has come. None of you can go today!" The black Horned Dragon''s body turned into nothingness and turned into a huge ancient Horned Dragon Warcraft.


    The huge black horn seemed to occupy heaven and earth, and then slowly rushed to Wu Hao.


    This move is really unsolvable according to normal means, because it is too strong to escape even if you want to escape, because Wu Hao has found that this move is a lock attack.


    If they are locked, they will have no way to escape.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go or run away. Let me see how strong your so-called Warcraft talent can be."


    Wu Hao looks like a king in the world, but it''s not. If he doesn''t have a card in his hand, I''m afraid he''s already dead, even if he knows he''s locked.


    The world destroying Horned Dragon has come to Wu Hao, but Wu Hao stretched out his right hand in front of him.


    "Wu Hao!"


    "Brother Wu!"


    The crowd held their breath. They didn''t understand Wu Hao''s operation at all. Did they want to kill the world Horned Dragon with one hand.


    However, at this time, Wu Hao sent out a golden halo.


    Invincible golden body!


    Yes, Wu Hao, the invincible golden body for three times, has used it once, and there are still two left. Wu Hao knows there is nowhere to escape. Since he can''t escape, he naturally wants to meet it with the most handsome attitude.


    "Why does your attack look painless? Didn''t you eat?" Wu Hao said sarcastically.


    Because under the defense of the invincible golden body, any level of attack can be unconditionally defended, so he can''t feel the terror and pressure of the world killing Horned Dragon.


    "How, how is it possible that you can block my talent with one hand. It''s absolutely impossible!" The Horned Dragon made another effort.


    However, it still has no effect. It can''t shake Wu Hao''s body completely. It''s still a hand.


    Gradually, the energy of the extinct Horned Dragon began to decline, which also meant that Wu Hao stopped it.


    "Why, how strong Wu Hao is." Su Yan and others can''t understand why Wu Hao has only half the power to seal the king of the universe, but now he has caused such great pressure to seal the king of the universe Warcraft, and can block each other''s talent with one hand.


    "Smelly boy, you''ve pretended too much. Big trees attract wind. Hurry up and make a quick decision!" Kongbei emperor said unhappily.


    Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. Just now he was completely in a state. He felt like an incomparable God of war. It turned out that he felt so comfortable to abuse people unconditionally.


    Moreover, this invincible golden body is a great artifact for home travel.


    At this time, Wu Hao made up his mind that after the trial, he must seize the time to cultivate the immortal divine skill to the golden body level, so that he can use the golden body three times a day, which is invincible.


    "You did it just now. It should be my turn now!" Wu Hao holds the sky sword again.


    "It''s over!"


    Lightning eternal sword!


    "You blocked my talent, but your move is useless to me. Even if you can''t kill you, they will die." After the black Horned Dragon planned to block Wu Hao''s move, he immediately attacked Su Yan and others below


    Now there are only a dozen of the hundred Warcraft he brought. If the battle is not over, I''m afraid these dozen will die in the hands of the other party.


    "Oh? Is it? You have to see clearly, ha ha... "


    "This is the strongest version of the eternal sword." Wu Hao sneered, but his spiritual power was almost drained. Today, this was his second trial of the eternal sword. In addition, he had fought for so long, so now he has almost exhausted all his spiritual power. If the eternal sword can''t hit each other, they will be dangerous.


    However, the result did not disappoint him. The eternal sword did take great pressure, which made the black Horned Dragon bear great damage, and finally seriously injured.


    "Win, win?" Haier looked at the hard hit black Horned Dragon and felt the blood boiling in his body.


    "Won, we won!"


    "Yes, it''s not easy to win." Everyone was hurt. After all, it was very reluctantly to deal with so many Warcraft.

 Chapter 714

    But in the end, under the leadership of Wu Hao, they did.


    Wu Hao landed slowly and came to the black Horned Dragon.


    "How about I kill you or you go away?" Wu Hao sword refers to black Horned Dragon.


    "Wu Hao, are you going to let it go? That''s a ready-made blue magic crystal. " Su Yan said puzzled.


    "It''s not easy to practice. You''d better go by yourself." Wu Hao''s face was a little pale at this time. Su Yan shut up when he saw this scene. After all, only Wu Hao was able to kill the black Horned Dragon.


    "It''s your biggest fault to let me go. I''ll come back." The black Horned Dragon struggled to get up, fought the last bit of strength, and left with the remaining dozen seriously injured Warcraft.


    Poof!


    After the black Horned Dragon left, Wu Haoli vomited old blood.


    "Brother Wu, are you hurt?" Long Na hurriedly helped Wu Hao.


    "It''s all right, just overdrawn all the spiritual power just now. The last move hurt itself. It''s no big deal. Just have a rest." Wu Hao sat cross legged and adjusted his breath for about five minutes.


    "It''s better. Let''s hurry to leave. This war may attract three legged golden toads."


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to have anything to do with that woman. If he really wants to attract that woman, I''m afraid they all have to die here. That Warcraft is not what he can deal with at present.


    "Want to go? No way! " Just as they were about to leave, a powerful breath suddenly came.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. This breath is a three legged Golden Toad. It''s absolutely right.


    "No." I''m afraid I really can''t go away.


    Now even if he is at his peak, it is useless. The three legged Golden Toad is not comparable to the black Horned Dragon.


    "Kill thousands of my Warcraft and hurt my Warcraft strongman black Horned Dragon. Do you want to go now? All die! "


    Before the shadow arrived, the attack appeared in front of the people, and a huge light appeared in the sky, covering a radius of 500 meters.


    "Is this the Cosmic Attack of intermediate peak Fengwang?" Wu Hao looked at the attack and felt a little desperate. Could he die here today.


    "No, I don''t believe it. My way is far more than this. If you want to kill me, I''ll die."


    "Human villains, none of you want to leave the black world alive!" The figure of the three legged Golden Toad has appeared in the air, and the attack also fell instantly.


    "Villains? Hehe, what is a villain? I said I was a Buddha, and the Buddha said I was a devil! If you recognize me as a devil, you and I will eventually become a devil! "


    Invincible golden body!


    This is his last invincible golden body. Although he is unwilling to hand over his fate to others, he can only pray that the human strong will appear after the attack.


    "Huh?" The three legged Golden Toad looked at the light emitted by Wu Hao. Unexpectedly, its attack was blocked by Wu Hao.


    "Brother Wu, you are so awesome that you stopped it again. We were saved." Haier said in surprise.


    "No, this is the last defense. It''s called invincible golden body. After this time, I''m afraid we can only be slaughtered." Wu Hao smiled bitterly.


    I didn''t expect that I had come to the end, but I was about to die here.


    "It''s all right. Even if we die this time, we also make money. Their black world is extremely angry."


    "Yes, death without regret."


    Seeing the happy expression of the people, Wu Hao looked helpless. These people lived for hundreds of years at least. Of course, they died without regret. He was only in his early thirties and his daughter-in-law had not married yet. He was going to hang up.


    "Stop the first time, and you the second time? I see how many times you can stop it! " The three legged Golden Toad launched a second attack again.


    Wu Hao slumped on the ground. This time he was really incompetent and helpless.


    "Boy, don''t forget your promise to me. You must defeat the xuanming emperor. I''ll block this attack for you, but I''m afraid it''s going to be dormant for a long time, unless you can find the natural material and treasure that nourishes your soul."


    At this time, Emperor kongbei appeared, and the power of his soul turned into energy, blocking Wu Hao in front of him.


    "Old man, no!" Wu Hao looked at the collapsing kongbei emperor with despair in his eyes.


    Although he usually annoys the old guy, having the old guy around can always guide him, so he doesn''t want the old guy to leave at all.


    "It''s all right, hehe. It''s just a short separation. Hurry up to the king level. We''ll see you again."


    The second attack of the three legged Golden Toad was completely blocked by the great kongbei emperor. Although it was only a force of soul, it actually blocked such a terrible blow. It can be seen what kind of existence the great kongbei emperor was at his peak.


    "Huh? It''s amazing that you can stop it for the third time, and there are external forces. Boy, you''re full of mysteries. " The three legged Golden Toad was interested in Wu Hao at this time.


    "I always think your breath is a little familiar. Let me see who you are!" The three legged Golden Toad chose to attack Wu Hao alone.


    "Bad, unicorn beast!" Wu Hao stood up to fight.


    "Three feet, you dare to do it without permission!" Suddenly, several lights came from the sky.


    Wu Hao had never seen these people, but Su Yan and others were relieved to see them appear.


    "Lord Qingzhi!"


    The leader of Qingyun sect? Unexpectedly, he has reached the peak and sealed the king universe. He is also a perverted old guy.


    However, since Qingyun sect has made a move, he doesn''t have to worry. It''s a pity that old man kongbei fell asleep because he protected him.


    No, I must wake him up. Wu Hao made up his mind immediately.


    "Green gardenia, you''re meddling again!"


    "What is meddling? If you can do it, can''t I? There are trial rules in the trial. You broke the rules first. I didn''t settle accounts with you. Do you still question me? "


    Wu Hao sat cross legged on the ground and looked at the green gardenia and three legged golden toads in the air.


    Is this the momentum between the strong? Too strong. This is the strongest person he has met from before to now.


    "Hum, Qingzhi, don''t pretend to be silly for me. That boy seriously injured the black Horned Dragon. I don''t believe you don''t know!" The three feet pointed to the green gardenia and said angrily.


    "So what? His strength does not exceed the king universe. Being able to seriously injure the black Horned Dragon shows that his strength is strong enough. Can only the black Horned Dragon be allowed to find him trouble and not allow them to fight back? " The green Gardenia asked, and the three legged Golden Toad was speechless.


    "OK, I can let bygones be bygones, but now I doubt that he is the one I''m looking for. Let me find out if the divine beast Kirin is on him!"


    With that, the three legged Golden Toad would start to fight Wu Hao.


    But was stopped by Qingzhi.


    "You can check it? This is not a place for you. " Green Gardenia stopped in front of Wu Hao.


    "Green gardenia, you are challenging my bottom line again!"

 Chapter 715

    "Even so, so what? I, Qingyun sect, hereby announce that this trial will end from now on. Three feet, you can''t stop me!"


    Domineering!


    Although Wu Hao has some helplessness, his fate is in the hands of others at this moment.


    But it also made him understand that only a real strong man can really control his own destiny, so he should become a strong man anyway.


    What about the supreme universe and the divine reserve? He can''t stop Wu Hao''s footsteps.


    "Lord Qingzhi''s short protection attribute is too handsome."


    "Yes, the strong are just different. It''s great!" Everyone praised it one after another.


    Now green Gardenia has announced the end of the trial, which means they are completely safe.


    "Don''t think about green gardenia. Any of you can go. That little guy must stay for me!" Three feet don''t care about entanglement with green gardenia.


    Suddenly a sound wave was sent out, all the Warcraft in the surrounding area gathered, and the remaining two kings were sealed, and the cosmic Warcraft arrived in time.


    "Catch the boy. The beast Qilin is definitely on him." Three feet pointed to Wu Hao and said.


    "Not afraid of death, you can try!" Green Gardenia stood in front of the crowd and saw three legged Golden Toad rush over.


    "This is the green Gardenia you forced me! Your opponent is me. "


    Talent!


    Devour the stars!


    Suddenly, the whole world seemed to become a bloody mouth, which was going to devour everyone.


    "One chemical can break thousands, break it for me!" Green Gardenia also tried her best to stop the talent of three legged Golden Toad.


    Although the green Gardenia stopped, Wu Hao knew that the green Gardenia didn''t have much advantage.


    The three legged Golden Toad is only the intermediate peak sealed King universe, while the green gardenia is the peak sealed King universe. There is a great gap between the two levels. Unexpectedly, the three legged Golden Toad is so powerful.


    "Three feet, don''t think you are the only one who will call for help. The elders will go out to protect the people!"


    Suddenly, five streamers flew in the distance and forcibly stopped the two primary kings of cosmic Warcraft.


    "Green Gardenia! Are you going to war with me now? " The three feet have an iron face. It never thought that green Gardenia did this because of a human who is not even the king of the universe. This is red fruit challenging their Warcraft.


    "Nonsense, I''m just protecting our human genius. Why should we go to war with you? Let''s stop what we do today. Let''s go!" Green Gardenia didn''t wait for the three feet to react and immediately left with everyone.


    "Stop." Three feet to stop.


    "I said you couldn''t stop me!"


    Green Gardenia waved her sword again.


    Cave hanging level wind kill!


    A powerful Kendo attack easily drove back the three legged Golden Toad. In just a few seconds, they were taken away from the black world.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they came to the high place of cloud mountain.


    The surrounding air is clear and full of aura. When you open your eyes, you can see the sunset.


    In front of him is a huge training ground with three big characters.


    Qingyun sect!


    They actually came to Qingyun sect. It''s safe now.


    "Little guys, it''s safe. The world has strong spiritual power here. Please recover your strength quickly. Someone will bring you to me in half an hour." Green Gardenia said and left.


    Wu Hao immediately sat down to regulate his breath. This feeling of weakness made him feel very insecure, so he had to hurry to recover.


    With the blessing of psychic decision in half an hour, Wu Hao''s psychic power has been restored by 40%, barely able to protect himself.


    "What a nice group of little guys. Now that you have a good rest, come with me."


    After a white haired old man took Wu Hao and others to the zongmen, he saw a tall tower standing in front of everyone.


    "Test tower! This is the testing tower! "


    Wu Hao was also very surprised. Although he hadn''t entered, he could feel the strong breath of life in the test tower. It was really a good place.


    "Here you are." Green Gardenia appears here.


    "Your performance this time is very good. You are united and friendly. You have achieved unity that has never been seen in all trials in history, so you have been rewarded. This time, no one can enter the test tower and ignore the qualification of magic crystal."


    This remark detonated the whole audience. Originally, many people had given up. After all, magic crystal was not enough. I didn''t expect such a surprise.


    "Of course, the magic crystal in your hand can also be used, but when the magic crystal comes outside, I''m afraid the energy will be weakened by 70%. It''s up to you whether you absorb it or not."


    "Absorb ah, why not absorb, do not absorb and keep it home as a souvenir!"


    Then Su Yan separated all the magic crystals and gave them to everyone.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t want it, because he already had a ready-made blue magic crystal, which was better than anyone''s.


    "OK, take a good rest before entering the test tower and adjust your strength to the peak, otherwise you can''t withstand your pressure. Someone will arrange accommodation for you later."


    At this time, Qingzhi looked at Wu Hao.


    "Come with me, little fellow."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He knew that the green gardenia was powerful. Now even if he wanted to run, he couldn''t run away. Moreover, if the green Gardenia wanted to embarrass him, he wouldn''t risk offending the whole Warcraft family to save him back, so he''d better see the situation first.


    Qingzhi took Wu Hao to the top of the back mountain. At a glance, it was as boundless as ten thousand meters of clouds.


    "Do you know why I called you alone?" Qingzhi turned and looked at Wu Hao.


    "I don''t know. Please give me some advice." Wu Hao actually had a hunch that the green Gardenia came for Kirin.


    "You don''t know, but you don''t intend to face it. Anyway, your choice is correct, but before that, I want to tell you something."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak and listened to Qingzhi''s explanation quietly.


    It turned out that Warcraft and humans lived together, but that was 100000 years ago. The two races that did not interfere with each other, because the Warcraft of Chery collided for the first time.


    Later, there was a struggle for tens of thousands of years. However, there were a large number of strong human beings. At that time, it was also quite prosperous. The Warcraft family was not an opponent of human beings at all. It was suppressed everywhere. Not to mention, it was expelled from the human world.


    Warcraft people are unwilling, they have opened up a living space and can barely survive.


    But after tens of thousands of years, the auspicious beast died for no reason. At this point, the strong man of mankind gradually fell, but the Warcraft race became strong, just like the three legged Golden Toad. Although its strength is not as good as green gardenia, its actual cultivation time is only half of that of green gardenia. If it takes another thousand years, I''m afraid it will completely surpass green gardenia.


    So for nearly ten thousand years, Warcraft is ready to move and try to return to the human world. At this time, the once-in-a-decade auspicious beast Kirin is coming.

 Chapter 716

    Warcraft people are very fond of the auspicious luck of Kirin this time. They are very cautious. Humans can''t get close to it.


    Because the auspicious beast was inadvertently obtained by humans 100000 years ago, auspicious luck will fall on humans.


    Now they can''t be obtained by humans at all, but this time, the auspicious beast Qilin slipped away from them again, so they tried their best to keep Wu Hao at that time.


    The birth of Kirin is no small matter. It is likely to trigger the second human demon war. All these Kirin auspicious beasts must not be lost.


    "I said, you should know the severity?" Qingzhi looked at Wu Hao seriously and said.


    However, Wu Hao shook his head: "I don''t know why the elder said this to me. Does the elder also think Kirin is on me?" Wu Hao asked.


    Even then, he can''t hand over Kirin. That''s impossible.


    Green Gardenia smiled helplessly: "don''t worry, I''m not asking you to hand over the unicorn. If, I mean, if you know where the unicorn is, you must protect it. The first living creature its person saw at birth, unless it dies, you know what I mean?" Qingzhi put a hand on Wu Hao''s shoulder and said sincerely.


    "OK, although I don''t know what the elder is talking about, if I really see the Kirin, I will protect it."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s answer, Qingzhi nodded with satisfaction. In fact, he recognized Wu Hao''s practice very much.


    Although he knew very well that Kirin might be on Wu Hao, he would not forcibly seize it.


    After all, as long as Kirin is not in Warcraft, it has no impact on them.


    Although Wu Hao is still very weak and may not be able to protect Qilin, it is much better than putting it in Qingyun sect.


    Once Kirin stays, I''m afraid the Warcraft clan will use the power of the whole Warcraft clan to rob Kirin back, or even kill Kirin. It will be the most dangerous at that time.


    "Little guy, your talent is superior. I can see that one day you will always go to my realm, or even higher. I hope you can contribute a bit to mankind at that time. After all, the strongest of Warcraft is not the so-called three legged Golden Toad. Even if it is me, you can only look up to."


    Wu Hao was silent. Qingzhi, a top power, can only look up. What is that realm? The supreme universe? Then why did only the three legged Golden Toad come out to stop it.


    "Well, it''s not good to know too much with your current strength. When your strength reaches the middle of the universe, you will naturally understand all this."


    Of course, Wu Hao couldn''t understand this sentence.


    Maybe Qingzhi doesn''t know that he doesn''t belong here. After all, this is another world of the black hole. He will go back sooner or later. Maybe he can''t help with the disaster here.


    After a night''s rest, Wu Hao successfully recovered to his peak.


    The next morning, they were sent to the test tower. There was no danger in the so-called test tower, but they should also know that enough is enough.


    Because there are hundreds of steps immediately, and each layer has unpredictable pressure.


    If you can''t bear the pressure and want to move on, you may be seriously damaged or even have a crisis.


    Wu Hao and others understood the rules before they went in. Su Yan took the lead and stepped on it.


    Suddenly an endless pressure hit, and Su Yan''s face changed slightly, but there was no abnormality.


    Then everyone went up the first step.


    Wu Hao also walked over and raised his feet. Suddenly, a force like Mount Tai came, as if to destroy him.


    This is!


    Afterthought attack?


    Wu Hao didn''t feel any gravity and magnetic field, and he just used his gravity ability, but it didn''t work.


    Just a moment ago, he seemed to see a strong man attacking him. Although he didn''t bring any injuries, he really felt the oppression of the attack.


    "No, it should be breath attack. I heard my master say it before." Su Yan said at this time.


    "Each of these hundred steps has different forces, and the source of these forces is those left by the predecessors of previous generations. It can be said that they are filled with spiritual power, but these spiritual power is formed by attack, so we can have this feeling."


    i see.


    I have to praise the test tower of qingyunzhi. It can actually achieve this wonderful test method of similar work. No wonder its power is so huge.


    On the second floor, Wu Hao felt the attack of a wind element, which made his flesh very uncomfortable and felt like it was going to fall apart.


    All the way to the ten steps, some people were about to lose their support.


    "I, I can''t. I''m right here. You go first." Then he sat down on the spot.


    This was a test. The top of the tower lowered its spiritual power and fell directly on the man.


    Originally, the strength above the man''s peak broke through in an instant and reached half step to seal the king universe.


    The people watching this scene were stunned. The energy was too strong. It broke through directly.


    "Come on, we have two more floors." This scene inspired everyone.


    When they reached the 20th floor, almost everyone stopped. They had no way to go up, including Longna and Haier.


    But there are still two people left, Wu Hao and Su Yan.


    The pressure on the 20th floor is not small, but Wu Hao''s limit is naturally not here.


    "They are just perverts. They can continue to come forward."


    "Yes, I feel my strength is closer to the king universe. This test tower is simply the existence of demon level."


    On the 35th floor, Su Yan stopped.


    Suddenly, a vision of heaven and earth came from outside, and the smell of Suyan rose sharply.


    "He, is he going to break through the king universe? It''s su Yan. It''s a monster. " Everyone envies them. If they can reach the 35th floor, they may be able to break through. Unfortunately, they don''t have that ability.


    "The more evil is still behind, but Wu Hao has gone up 40 floors and is still going up."


    "Brother Wu..." Haier watched nervously. In their hearts, Wu Hao was extremely strong. Now that they have reached the 40th floor, they must be able to reach the level of king.


    Fifty floors


    Fifty third floor!


    Fifty eighth floor!


    Wu Hao felt the abnormal power. At this time, the attack was no less than that of Fengwang universe intermediate. It was difficult for him to breathe at every step.


    But he still wants to challenge his limits. If he doesn''t force his limits out, he can''t break through the king universe at ease.


    "That boy is far beyond our calculation. With his talent, I''m afraid he''s a peerless genius for thousands of years."


    All the actions of the people in the test tower are under the central control of Qingzhi and others.


    When they saw that Wu Hao had gone up to the 60th floor, they had to admire and admire him.

 Chapter 717

    "Who would think he would be a bully if he had the courage to challenge the black Horned Dragon alone and let the other party suffer a great loss?"


    Wu Hao slowly went up to the 59th floor and the pressure doubled.


    But before, Qingzhi said that every ten floors of the test tower belongs to a door frame, so now if he doesn''t go up to 60 floors, he may only enjoy the treatment of 50 floors.


    So despite the difficulties, he must go up to the 60th floor.


    "Does this boy want to go to the 60th floor? The one up there is as high as the king of the universe. I''m afraid it''s dangerous for him to do that. "


    Green Gardenia smiled: "look at it, I think he will surprise us."


    Sure enough, Wu Hao chose to move forward.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Wrath of God!


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    The pressure drops slowly, but the energy of fire element is very violent, which makes the pressure drop by one point less important.


    If he doesn''t eliminate the huge pressure, he wants to go up to the 60th floor.


    But if he doesn''t go up to the 60th floor, I''m afraid he will regret it, so he must go up anyway.


    Kill God!


    Space field!


    Time domain!


    Open it all!


    The breath rises greatly. You can use it as long as you are in the field of Qingfeng mountain.


    The four fields were fully opened. Wu Hao''s pressure instantly decreased. He felt that the pressure had reached the range he could bear. Wu Hao stepped on the 60th floor.


    "I, Wu Hao, challenge the end of the 60th floor." Wu Hao immediately announced that the pressure on the 60th floor disappeared in an instant.


    He didn''t dare to bear the terrible pressure of the 60th floor for a few more seconds. He was no less than the original three legged Golden Toad. If he stayed in it for one more second, I''m afraid he would die on it.


    "Hahaha, it''s too fierce. It''s worthy of our brother Hao. It''s 60 floors. It''s 60 floors. We''ve witnessed the birth of a miracle."


    Wu Hao sat down. At this time, the spiritual power filled the top. Wu Hao felt the huge spiritual power and broke through the barrier of the half step King universe in just a moment.


    "Break through the king universe." The crowd looked at Wu Hao because the visions of heaven and earth followed.


    But there seems to be something wrong with the visions of heaven and earth.


    Originally, Su Yan''s natural disaster didn''t come down, and it ran to Wu Hao''s head.


    "Wu Hao, be careful and leave quickly. Why did you attract my disaster?" Su Yan shouted.


    This kind of situation has never been seen by Qingzhi and others. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing still happens.


    "What should I do? I''m afraid the boy is in trouble." The elder nearby said.


    "Don''t worry, let''s see." Green Gardenia frowned. Although she was not in a hurry, she still had some worries.


    "It''s all right. I''ll take your robbery!" Wu Hao stood up with the sky sword in his hand.


    "Come on, let me see. What''s the difficulty of double robbery!" Wu Hao looked at the huge swirling thunder clouds above his head. The violent energy seemed to destroy heaven and earth.


    Immortal Kung Fu!


    Wu Hao uses his strongest defense skill. Although the silver body may not have much effect, it can resist some.


    The power of lightning!


    "Boy, you''re stupid!" Green Gardenia suddenly wanted to fight, because the power of summoning lightning at this time on the 5th was undoubtedly looking for death.


    Originally, Tianjie was a thunder cloud. All the thunder is now Tianjie Leiyun. The power of lightning summoned by Wu Hao is naturally so.


    This not only can not offset the natural disaster, but will enhance the thunder disaster.


    "My life is up to me, not heaven!" Wu Hao stood where he was. At this time, the first thunder fell and hit him directly.


    The whole body was smoking again, with scars on the silver outside.


    "It''s really the strongest thunder robbery. It can hurt me." Wu Hao was a little excited because he felt that his immortal Kung Fu was growing.


    He sat down cross legged again and began to practice immortal Kung Fu.


    "What? Am I right, sect leader? Is that boy practicing? Practice in front of thunder robbery? "


    Everyone was surprised.


    When facing the thunder robbery, no one dared to be careless and would try to resist the thunder robbery, but Wu Hao was practicing.


    "Hahaha, I said this boy would surprise us, right? In fact, I don''t know what medicine he is selling. It''s just his silver skin. I always feel familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere. "


    Second way!


    Third way!


    Wu Hao was injured at this time, but he didn''t hurt his life. The immortal Kung Fu increased madly under the quenching of lightning energy.


    There were originally four thunder clouds in Tianjie, but Wu Hao absorbed Su Yan''s thunder robbery, so it became eight.


    When he reached the fifth path, Wu Hao was unstable. Everyone knew that Wu Hao would not hold on and was seriously injured.


    "Wu Hao, don''t insist. I''ll rob you!" Su Yan is going to absorb the thunder robbery. After all, it is his robbery. He can''t afford Wu Hao''s kindness.


    "No, this is my own choice. It has nothing to do with you. I just want to take this opportunity to break through." Wu Hao said.


    However, at this time, Wu Hao suddenly burst into a golden light, and a painful expression came from his face.


    "What is this, Kung Fu? It is also an extremely powerful forging skill. " Green Gardenia frowned and said, although powerful, he was not sure whether he could resist the last three thunder robberies.


    The sixth way fell. When Wu Hao was hit, he suddenly spurted blood.


    "Wu Hao!"


    "Brother Wu!"


    Everyone was nervous and even held their breath.


    "Yes!" Wu Hao was overjoyed. Although the sixth Tianlei seriously injured him, it also made him break through the immortal skill.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s skin changed from silver to gold.


    "It''s just thunder. Even if it''s strong, I think you can do anything!"


    Wu Hao roared up to the sky, leaving only two words, arrogance!


    "The boy despises Tianlei. Although it has changed, these are the last two Tianlei and the strongest two."


    "Does he have any cards? Or can he resist the seventh sky thunder with his defense skill? "


    At this time, Qingzhi was not worried about Wu Hao''s safety at all, because he saw the light of perseverance and confidence in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    Lei Yun is gathering huge energy at this time. Because Tianlei was born by spiritual knowledge, he can simply understand Wu Hao''s meaning.


    Seeing that Wu Hao is so arrogant, Tianlei Lingzhi is naturally quite angry.


    Wu Hao looked at Tianlei with a smile. No matter how powerful it was, in short, he was afraid, even if it was strong enough to be supreme.


    Now his immortal skill has reached the golden body level and has invincible effects three times a day, so he can completely ignore the remaining two attacks.


    "Coming!" They stared at Tianlei and held their breath. They couldn''t imagine what would happen when this destructive Tianlei hit Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t care. When the thunder fell that day, Wu Hao stretched out his right hand.


    "This action is!"


    Everyone remembers this action. It seems simple, but it can easily block the talent of black Horned Dragon.

 Chapter 718

    But now the attack power of Tianlei has almost reached the energy of the high-level King universe. Can Wu Hao really stop it with one hand?


    The golden light lit up again, and Wu Hao was smiling and confident.


    Invincible golden body!


    Tianlei comes to Wu Hao''s eyes, but he is blocked outside. It''s like an insurmountable barrier in front of him.


    "Really, really blocked? Blocked again? What kind of abnormal ability is this? It can even stop such a terrorist attack. "


    Su Yan and others were relieved when they saw this scene. They were worried about their feelings, but Wu Hao himself was not worried at all.


    "Suzerain, this is" all the elders of Qingyun sect don''t know. Therefore, this ability is too abnormal. The universe level elders of Fengwang in the presence dare not say that they can block the terrible thunder with this attitude. Wu Hao took it with one hand.


    "Hehe, I''m afraid this boy has a big adventure. I said he looks so familiar. This is a divine level forging skill. I''ve had the honor to see it once and have a deep memory." Green Gardenia said with a smile.


    "This skill is called immortal divine skill. It once appeared in the black world. At that time, it was used by a strong man named kongbei. At the beginning, kongbei and xuanming were the strongest two in the trial, and the best one was the invincible golden body in this immortal divine skill."


    Immortal divine skill is the strongest defensive skill. He has reached the golden body level from silver, so he can use this invincible golden body three times.


    The role of invincible golden body is very terrible. It can defend against all physical damage, even if the attack power reaches the supreme cosmic level.


    "What! All physical damage? This is too abnormal! " The elders were surprised.


    "Kongbei, it''s been tens of thousands of years. I didn''t expect to see your great skill again. It''s really refreshing."


    Green Gardenia will think of the legends she heard when she was a child.


    Kongbei and xuanming are extremely gifted. After coming out of the black world, they reached the level of King sealing universe, but later they disappeared together. I don''t know why.


    At this time, the eighth attack fell. After knowing that Wu Hao had an invincible golden body, Qingzhi was not worried at all.


    "Come on, they should come out, too."


    Wu Hao again uses the invincible golden body to block the last remaining Tianlei. Despite Tianlei''s riot, he looks very weak in front of his invincible golden body, and his face can''t be touched by his hair.


    "Shit, brother Hao, you are really my brother Hao. It''s awesome!" The crowd came over and looked at Wu Hao with admiration.


    "What the hell is that, so abnormal?" Su Yan asked. Although he had reached the universal level of being a king, he felt that the gap between himself and Wu Hao was growing.


    "Pervert is a little pervert, but there are only three opportunities every day." Wu Hao responded with a wry smile.


    "Three, three times!" He looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "My God, it''s only three times. Your heart is too big. Where can we have the face to stand with you?" Everyone joked.


    At this time, Qingzhi and others came over.


    "Guys, be quiet first. I have something to say." Green Gardenia opened his mouth, the people were quiet, and then looked at him.


    "You are the leaders of this generation. Now that the trial is over, according to the old rules, you can continue to stay in Qingyun sect or go down the mountain. Of course, you can stay in Qingyun sect. You can remember the name of the elder with your strength. In the future, all those who break through the universal level of king are our Qingyun sect elders."


    Everyone didn''t expect this kind of treatment. They haven''t heard of it before.


    "Cough, don''t be surprised. It''s just a special case, because you have outstanding talent and enjoy this treatment. Su Yan and Wu Hao can immediately become the new generation elders and enjoy all the rights and interests of elders if you like."


    When Qingzhi finished, someone immediately raised his hand.


    "I, I want to stay."


    "Me too. I want to be an elder!"


    Finally, the twelve decided to stay and stay in Qingyun sect, while the others had to leave.


    Haier and Longna belong to the Poseidon Hunter group, and Haier is the deputy head, so they must leave.


    As for others, they also have their own ownership.


    "Wu Hao, Su Yan, what about you?" Green Gardenia looked at them and asked.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Lord Qingzhi. I won''t stay. I have other things to do." Wu Hao declined Qingzhi. After all, he always had to leave sooner or later.


    "Me too, but if Qingyun sect is in trouble one day, I su Yan will come!" Su Yan also refused.


    "OK, in that case, I wish you a bright future. If you don''t stay, you can rest for a few days and walk. It''s up to you to come and go." Qingzhi also respects everyone''s choice. After all, everyone has their own aspirations.


    "Wu Hao, stay a moment. I have something to say to you." Qingzhi looks at Wu Hao again.


    After the crowd left, Qingzhi looked at Wu Hao and asked in a low voice, "do you know kongbei?"


    Wu Hao was surprised.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s expression, Qingzhi smiled: "don''t worry, I didn''t investigate you, but your invincible golden body in your immortal Kung Fu made me see your connection with kongbei."


    I see. After tens of thousands of years of love, there are still people in this world who can know the invincible golden body. How much influence did emperor kongbei have here at the beginning.


    "He has been dead for tens of thousands of years." Wu Hao answered honestly.


    From the beginning to the end, he knew that Qingzhi had no other thoughts on them, and he was pretty good. Now he just asked the great emperor of kongbei, and there was nothing to say.


    "What? Dead for tens of thousands of years? What is your skill? " Green Gardenia asked.


    "Inheritance, the inheritance obtained from his tomb, was also obtained unintentionally."


    Green Gardenia sighed long.


    "Ah, he is one of the strongest people who have the most chance to be promoted to the supreme cosmic level everywhere. I didn''t expect to be so fast..."


    "That... Elder Qingzhi, old man kongbei... Cough, kongbei emperor, he has been promoted to the supreme cosmic level."


    "What? He has reached the supreme cosmic level? In that case, why did he die? The supreme universe and its powerful existence will not fall, and his life span is more than that. " Qingzhi was surprised again and again. After all, it was one of his idols, which would touch him more or less.


    "He and xuanming emperor became the supreme level. Later, xuanming emperor was ambitious and secretly poisoned him, so he was killed."


    "Xuanming? It seems that he has really embarked on that road. The Warcraft family is all pervasive." Green Gardenia''s eyes became sharp, and Wu Hao also found something different.


    "What does that mean, Lord Qingzhi?" Wu Hao asked.


    "In fact, I''ve heard about kongbei and xuanming."

 Chapter 719

    "They are natural enemies and don''t deal with them very much, but what xuanming does is not personnel. His purpose is very simple. He rules the five space universes and wants to create a new world. At present, he is one of the three commanders of the Warcraft family."


    Warcraft, that''s a race that regards human beings as natural enemies. Isn''t xuanming emperor human? Actually became one of the three commanders of the Warcraft family.


    "Wu Hao, remember, before you become the supreme level, you must not easily face the xuanming emperor. He is the top of the universe and one of the strongest people. Of course, except the gods."


    "If you meet him with your strength, you''ll die. And everything I told you before, you must remember that you have broken through and reached the king universe level. Your self-protection ability is enough, and you know some secrets very well. You can say that you have become an indispensable part of the five universes. With your talent, It''s only a matter of time before we become the supreme universe. "


    Wu Hao nodded. He was also surprised that Qingzhi had such a high evaluation of him.


    He thinks his talent is really good, but he doesn''t ignore the supreme level.


    However, green gardenia is now the peak level of the king universe. I''ve seen all kinds of people, so I''m afraid there''s nothing wrong with looking at people.


    So, can he really become the supreme universe?


    "Lord Qingzhi, thank you and the elders for your help this time. Wu Haoming remembers that if one day Qingyun sect is in trouble, I Wu Hao will help at the first time." Wu Hao hugs his fist and thanks.


    Of course, he didn''t say too much. Who knows where he was at that time. In case he had returned to the earth, he didn''t want to run back. After all, he couldn''t find the way back until now.


    "It''s enough to have you. I know you come from the third universe. Sooner or later, you should return there. I also wish you all the best."


    Wu Hao nodded: "borrow the good words of the patriarch, I''ll leave."


    Just as Wu Hao was about to leave, Qingzhi suddenly stretched out her fingers and gently clicked at the heart of Wu Hao''s eyebrows.


    Suddenly Wu Hao felt a wave of spiritual power rush into his mind.


    "This is my personal gift to you. When you reach the intermediate level, my sealed memory will be unsealed. You will know at that time."


    Although Wu Hao did not know what Qingzhi had done, the spiritual power was very subtle and would not have any impact on him.


    "Thank you!"


    Wu Hao leaves Qingyun sect, while Long Na and Haier are already standing in front of the sect door waiting for him.


    "Brother Wu, thank you very much this time. Nana and I have gained too much. If the head knows, he will be very happy."


    Haier came forward and said to Wu Hao with a smile. Long Na also thanked Wu Hao very much. They can have today thanks to Wu Hao.


    "Thank you, brother Hao. We won''t forget his great kindness." Others also came forward and said.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly. It turned out that they hadn''t left yet. They all waited for him again.


    "Thank you. We just help each other. I can''t help so much without you. All right, let''s go down the mountain together."


    A group of people went down the mountain together. At this time, the foot of the mountain was full of people. They all came to see the style of the experimenter.


    "The strength of these people is so strong. I''m afraid they will soon become the king of the universe?" People with eyesight can see the extraordinary breath of Wu Hao and others at a glance.


    "Deputy head, brother Wu, miss!" Suddenly someone waved to Wu Hao.


    "Aquie, where''s the captain? Why didn''t he come? " Haier walked over and saw that aqui was still wrapped in gauze. He was obviously injured.


    "Deputy head, head, head, he''s hurt. We were attacked by ghosts."


    "What!" Long Na''s face changed greatly.


    "Is my father seriously injured?" Longna asked with a blind face.


    "The head''s injury is not serious, but the ghost ghost ghost said that we should hand over Yu Ruyi within three days, otherwise we will completely destroy the sea god."


    Damn it!


    "Ghost ghost, I hope you don''t regret what happened today. Let''s go back." Haier asked aqui to lead the way.


    Wu Hao also followed up. He also wanted to see how the two little guys grew up and how to deal with it.


    At this time, the Poseidon Hunter regiment is camping outside the town with strict defense. Obviously, something big has happened.


    "Head, deputy head and miss are back!" Aqui stood at the gate and shouted.


    The sea dragon was helped out.


    "Father, how are you? Are you okay? " Long Na anxiously asked.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, Wu enren, you..." Hailong frowned and felt the deep feeling given by Wu Hao.


    "Well, I''ll leave the rest to both of them. You and I can watch." Wu Hao smiled and nodded.


    The people sat outside. Today is the third day that the ghost ghost ghost said. They should come soon.


    About two hours later, ghost ghost with all the members poured out and came to the camp of Poseidon Hunter regiment.


    "Hai Long, where''s Yu Ruyi? I hope you don''t let me down! " The ghost ghost said as he walked.


    The smell of this ghost ghost is very strange. The ghost potential before belongs to the undead warrior, and this ghost ghost is the same, but the strength of this ghost ghost is obviously stronger than that of the ghost potential.


    "Ghost, you''ve finally come. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Haier stood up. The ghost ghost sent someone to chase him and Longna. Now he came to hurt the head and many members. Today, the ghost ghost can''t leave alive.


    "Who are you?" The ghost ghost looked at Haier. A member around him whispered in his ear. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Oh? Are you the smelly boy who took Yu Ruyi? So Yu Ruyi, are you ready? " The ghost ghost said with a smile.


    "Yuruyi is in my hand. Of course, it depends on whether you have the ability to take it."


    "You want to die and kill him for me. Grab Yu Ruyi. Otherwise, the whole Poseidon Hunter group will be killed."


    The ghost ghost issued the order, and the three rushed up from the top, full of killing moves.


    "What are you..." When Haier waved his hand, there was an explosion in front of him, and the bones of the three peaks disappeared instantly.


    Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction.


    The way to survive in this world. When a person wants to kill you, if he has the ability to fight back, don''t be soft hearted. He must cut down the roots.


    "Is Haier so strong now?" Hailong looked at Haier in shock and his eyes were full of joy. After all, it was his deputy head. Of course, the stronger the better.


    "Captain long, the good play is still behind. Watch it well." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    This is the ghost ghost. It''s not right. How could there be such a strong man in the sea god Hunter group.

 Chapter 720

    "Boy, you forced me to do it. I''ll show you what''s going on. I''m afraid of the abyss."


    The ghost ghost ghost rushed over and shot immediately. The two fists collided. Haier didn''t suffer a loss, but the ghost ghost ghost retreated tens of meters.


    "How is it possible that your strength is above me? No way, I''m half the king of the universe! Every mole and ant has to die. " The ghost ghost became angry immediately.


    "Nana, go and avenge your father. Use your strength, Haier. Cutting grass will remove roots. I don''t think I need to teach you." Wu Hao spoke at this time.


    Long Na and Haier nodded and shot together. Following Wu Hao, they knew the so-called way of survival very well.


    No matter who it is, man or beast, as long as it is the enemy, the other party has only one result, death.


    Long Na came to Haier and pointed the long sword at the ghost ghost.


    "Nana, ghost ghost, you kill yourself. Give me the others, and leave none!"


    They shot together. Haier was very fast and came to the ghost cry. The ghost cry was the deputy head of the ghost ghost group. His strength was also quite strong under the ghost ghost.


    But Haier shot and killed the other party without any move.


    "OK, so strong. The deputy head is too powerful."


    "Yes, even Nana..." Long Hai stared at his daughter. He was still worried, but his daughter had a complete advantage in front of the ghost.


    The originally weak momentum also became extremely sharp at this time.


    For a moment, Longhai''s eyes involuntarily looked at Wu Hao. He was pleased to see that his decision was right. No matter his daughter or Haier, I''m afraid Wu Hao exercised these skills and sharp momentum.


    "How can it be? Who are you? It can''t be so strong." Ghost ghost has been seriously injured, but according to his understanding, Long Na, as the daughter of Long Hai, is definitely not so strong.


    "Go to the Lord of hell and ask who I am again. If you hurt my father, you will die!"


    A very fast sword, even Wu Hao felt that there was a faint sword meaning. The little girl''s talent was also very good. I''m afraid the sword meaning was also understood by his eternal sword.


    "If you want to kill me, I have to take you to hell!" With a ferocious smile, the ghost ghost grabbed Long Na''s sword.


    "Give me your best. If you don''t kill him, you''ll die." Wu Hao shouted.


    He believes Long Na can do it, so he can''t do it himself.


    "Yes!"


    Long Na answered.


    "Thousand shadows and ten thousand swords!" Long Na made the strongest blow and completely destroyed the ghost''s vitality.


    Wu Hao looked at Long Na''s sword with surprised eyes, and vaguely saw the shadow of the sword in a moment.


    At this time, Haier has also eliminated all members of the ghost ghost.


    Wu Hao stood up and shook his head dissatisfied.


    "Ghost ghost is your enemy. Why didn''t you know the enemy before? This will bring you great disaster."


    Wu Hao''s words puzzled everyone. Aren''t they all dead.


    "The ghost ghost is a warrior of the dead and has strong strength. Even if the body is dead, I''m afraid the soul is not dead." The Sea Dragon said coldly.


    "The soul is not dead? What should we do? " Haier asked puzzled. After all, he had never met such an enemy.


    "The best attack on the soul is mental power. Now you are infinitely close to the king universe, and mental attack can barely do it."


    Wu Hao walked up to them, with one hand on Haier''s shoulder and the other on Long Na''s shoulder.


    "Feel my spirit."


    Suddenly, a spiritual force surged and all around was blocked.


    "Hum, want to escape?" Wu Hao sneered.


    The ghost ghost who was about to escape looked at Wu Hao in horror.


    "You, you are the king of the universe!" Ghost ghost didn''t expect that this time he actually kicked the iron plate, and he was still the king of the universe.


    "That''s right. Unfortunately, there''s no reward. Die." Wu Hao said faintly, with a huge explosion in the sky.


    Ghost ghost and others, all out!


    "I hope the next time I meet such an enemy, you will kill it yourself, not me to clean up the mess for you."


    "Yes, thank brother Wu for his teaching." Haier quickly agreed.


    At this time, long Haiqiang stood up and bowed deeply to Wu Hao.


    "Commander long, what do you mean?" Wu Hao frowned and didn''t understand what Longhai was doing.


    "Wu en Ren, your great kindness to our Poseidon Hunter group, I really can''t repay the sea dragon."


    Wu Hao hurried to help him up.


    "What are you talking about? I help them because I like them. Bah, no, I mean I like them, and it''s not right. Anyway, I think they''re good, so I''m willing to guide them. It has nothing to do with you." Wu Hao said without hesitation.


    As soon as they finished speaking, Haier and Longna actually knelt in front of Wu Hao.


    "What are you two doing and adding chaos? Get up!" Wu Hao was speechless for a while. He didn''t do anything. He just shot a little. How did it happen.


    "Brother Wu, I won''t say much if I thank you. I only have one idea."


    "Me too." Long Na followed.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Please accept us as disciples!" The two said in unison.


    "..." Wu Hao looked black.


    "I''m of your generation, and I''m just a junior king of the universe. I can''t be your master." Wu Hao replied.


    "No, if brother Wu can''t do it, few people in the world can do it. Others don''t understand it, but we know brother Wu''s strength very well. Besides, I don''t believe brother Wu can''t see it. There''s your sword intention in my sword technique." Long Na said firmly.


    Wu Hao was silent. Long Na didn''t say that he had found that the sword technique for three minutes really contained his sword meaning.


    "Wu en Ren, just accept them. They don''t want to live up to your great kindness." Longhai said.


    "Master, just accept us. We will not disappoint you. We will become the top strength in this continent one day."


    Wu Hao sighed.


    "Ah, well, in that case, all right. Don''t embarrass me in the future."


    "Good master."


    The two thanked Wu Hao, who had become their master at this time.


    "Now that I have become your master, I can''t do it in vain."


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and a branch appeared in his hand.


    "Nana, you can see clearly. After you understand the sword technique, it must be your big killing move."


    Wu Hao slowed down his speed, psychic induction and formula to the extreme.


    Sword of the moment!


    After the sword idea came into being, there was a violent sensation around. Although the hand was only a branch, the power of the instant sword was also very terrible.


    After the demonstration, Long Na suddenly sat on the ground.

 Chapter 721

    "Well, you have a good understanding. I hope you can live up to this moment''s sword." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Although the sword of the moment is not as strong as the sword of the eternal, it is limited to the scope of its own ability.


    Although the eternal sword has the ability to destroy heaven and earth, Long Na is afraid she can''t use it. That move is too heavy on her body. It is estimated that she was destroyed before she destroyed others, so he taught the instant sword.


    "Haier, if your body strength is enough, that''s what you''re suitable for. Remember the formula. This will be your killing move, just like Nana."


    Wu Hao taught Haier the mental skill of emperor Jue. As long as Haier can practice emperor Jue well, his strength will naturally double in the future.


    "Thank you, master."


    Wu Hao''s task has been completed. Both Longna and Haier have entered the cultivation stage, and he doesn''t intend to stay more.


    Now, with Longna and Haier in the Poseidon Hunter group, there won''t be much problem unless there is a universal level of king.


    Of course, based on the current situation of Haier and Longna, I believe that in the future, we will be able to break through and reach the world level of king.


    "Wu en Ren, I really don''t know how to thank you. I''m afraid I''m the Poseidon Hunter group without your help during this time." Hai Long took out a card.


    "This is a small token of our Poseidon Hunter regiment. Please take it from Wu en."


    Wu Hao looked at a knife Coin Card and pushed it back.


    "Captain long, you''re welcome. Since they are my disciples now, there''s nothing impolite to say. If you really want to repay your kindness, there''s no problem. I need a way to restore my soul. I don''t know if captain long has any way?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Wu en Ren, it''s very difficult to find a way to restore soul power. Everything is an earth shaking product, so there are, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to obtain..." Longhai said in some embarrassment.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry about this. I have my way. You just need to tell me."


    At first, Emperor kongbei was forced to sleep in order to save him. Now he can''t sit idly by, so no matter what the price is, he must try.


    "Ah, well, the treasure to repair the soul power is just three days later. An auction in Kyushu city has been going on for a week. Many people have passed, but it''s still far from here to Kyushu city. It takes at least seven days. I''m afraid it''s too late."


    "Commander long, I have to rush there anyway. I need a map. Please help me prepare it."


    Longhai nodded. Wu Hao asked. He must help, not to mention such a small favor.


    A few minutes later, a map was brought over, and then Long Hai handed the knife coin card to Wu Hao.


    "Wu en Ren, don''t thank you for your kindness. If you want to bid for that treasure, you must need a lot of money. I''m afraid this money can''t help you, but it can also help you. I hope Wu en Ren will laugh."


    Wu Hao hesitated for a while. Long Hai was right. He really needed some money.


    "OK, in that case, I''ll take it first. Goodbye, everyone. Goodbye." Wu Hao did not continue to waste time and rushed to Jiuzhou city at a very fast speed.


    Kunming divine skill, channeling!


    The speed soared, and the spiritual power complemented each other. After the reverse application of gravity ability, Wu Hao''s humidity was almost to the extreme.


    "In three days, I''ll see if it takes three days to reach the king universe."


    Like a flash of lightning, only a gust of breeze is left.


    To go to Kyushu, you have to cross the middle of the sunset mountains. Last time, Wu Hao nearly died here.


    But this time Wu Hao didn''t care so much and rushed into the sunset mountains with great fanfare.


    When brown ape saw Wu Hao, he still wanted to do it, because he didn''t forget this human.


    "Get out or die!" The atmosphere of the sealed King universe broke out completely.


    Feeling this breath, the brown ape whined and screamed, and hurried away, afraid that Wu Hao would really catch up.


    Two days later, Wu Hao left the sunset mountain area. At this time, he stood on the top of the mountain and finally saw Jiuzhou city.


    "Seven days. It took only two days to arrive. It doesn''t look like much." Wu Hao sneered.


    When he came to Jiuzhou City, Wu Hao saw that the streets and alleys were publicizing the auction.


    And the ultimate treasure is what he needs to restore his soul power.


    Six wing ambergris liquid.


    It''s the ultimate treasure. It seems that it''s definitely not easy. I''m afraid it''s really difficult to get it. It''s difficult to do now.


    Wu Hao took out all the black coins and converted them into knife coins. A huge asset fell into Wu Hao''s hands.


    Hundreds of millions of assets should be barely enough?


    Wu Hao looked at the 2 billion yuan in his hand, plus the 80 million yuan given by Longhai. There were 2.1 billion yuan. The six winged dragon saliva liquid should not be so expensive.


    But Wu Hao was still a little uneasy, and went to sell all the things he had picked up from them. After all, he couldn''t refuse Longhai''s kindness.


    After all this, Wu Hao''s capital has increased by several hundred million, and everything can only wait for tomorrow''s auction.


    First I found an inn to stay and adjusted the state to Tianfeng. After all, he couldn''t predict the situation tomorrow.


    If he doesn''t have enough money, I''m afraid he can only solve the problem by force.


    Or if you buy something, if someone wants to rob it, I''m afraid you have to work hard, so anyway, you must get everything ready first.


    The next morning, the whole Jiuzhou city was boiling. As soon as Wu Hao went out, he saw a vast team entering the city.


    King universe intermediate?


    Wu Hao frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, even such strong people came to participate. It was really fierce.


    "The three families are coming. It seems that today is another sleepless night."


    At this time, a cosmic light said.


    "Three families? Brother die, what are the three families? " Wu Hao leaned up and asked.


    "Little brother, you don''t know the three families. Hey, what are you doing here?" The other party looked at Wu Hao with some disdain.


    "The three families are the three most powerful forces in Jiuzhou city. No one dares to provoke them in this area. Their master is a super strong man in the middle of the universe. The elder is also half a king. Who dare to provoke?"


    Wu Hao understood that the people in front of him were the so-called three families. No wonder they were so big. They turned out to be local snakes.


    These three families have joined. If they come for six wing saliva, they may have to return empty handed this day.

 Chapter 722

    Every family has an intermediate King universe. Even if he buys six wing dragon saliva, it may be very difficult to leave safely.


    Well, forget it first. Go and have a look first.


    Finally, Wu Hao chose to be flexible. It was impossible for him to choose to retreat because of this difficulty.


    Isn''t it the intermediate King universe? If he really wants to fight, will he still be afraid?


    Art auction, one of the largest auctions in Kyushu mainland.


    As soon as Wu Hao was ready to go up the steps, two bodyguards who half sealed the king universe stopped him.


    This art auction is really a big deal. The bodyguards are half the king of the universe. They are crazy.


    "Stop, disheveled, unqualified, not allowed to enter the art auction." They said with great momentum.


    "Disheveled? I...... "Wu Hao looked at his shabby clothes. Only rich people can come to this place. Even the guards are half closed to the king universe, let alone the main business. He kept a low profile as much as possible.


    "Cough, what requirements do you need to go in?" Wu Hao asked, politely.


    "A billion dollars, or you are the king of the universe."


    "A billion? I happen to have. " Wu Haoliang has made a billion. Although his two conditions have been met, he can''t expose too much strength now, so he should keep a low profile first.


    "Please!" After seeing Wu Hao''s billion voucher, Wu Hao stepped in. At this time, the auction was just ready to start.


    Wu Hao found an empty seat and sat down. There were not many people at the whole auction.


    I''ve heard before that this auction is a heavyweight, so it''s impossible for ordinary people to participate, so a lot of people who want to participate in the auction are filtered.


    From the requirements of the bodyguard outside, we can know that the billion certificates and the king universe can''t afford much spray.


    But in any case, he must get the six winged dragon saliva, which is what he needs to revive kongbei emperor.


    The first auction was actually a king tiger puppy, and it was a talent.


    The so-called talent type means that talent is stronger than that of the previous generation, and there is a great possibility that it will surpass that of the previous generation.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this king tiger was acquired in the sunset mountains at our auction more than a year ago. It is said that the mother tiger was killed, so the cub could not survive and was inadvertently discovered by us. The strength of the mother tiger is half closing the king universe. Now this one is talented again. I think everyone knows what I mean."


    A year ago?


    The mother tiger was killed?


    Is this cub?


    Wu Hao immediately reacted. I''m afraid the female tiger was the one he killed. No wonder he always felt familiar, similar in appearance, and his feelings were his children.


    There''s no way. Who made the female tiger want his life at that time? If you don''t kill the female tiger, I''m afraid he''s the one who died now.


    "The starting price is $50 million. The auction begins." As soon as the host''s voice fell, the price rose all the way.


    In just one minute, the price reached 500 million.


    Wu Hao felt a burst of sweat in his heart at this time. It was too crazy. Did the money in these families come from the strong wind?


    But think about it, it''s a gifted King Tiger. The strength of the female tiger itself is half the king universe. Now this cub is gifted and is likely to reach the king universe level in the future.


    Once you have a world-class Warcraft that has always been king, it can never be underestimated. If you work hard, it will be enough to resist the intermediate strong of King universe.


    Soon, the price rose to one billion, but there were only three families left to compete.


    Just now, Wu Hao heard that the three families have been checking and balancing each other for decades. Now the three parties are trying to overthrow each other.


    Now there is a king tiger in the air. If you can win it, wait for the cub to grow up and break through the king universe level, then the family will be dominant.


    Because of this, the price of the king tiger was about 800 million, but at this time, it was forcibly raised to 1.3 billion. The price should not be too abnormal.


    It''s crazy. Why don''t you keep a low profile?


    The final price stops at 1.5 billion. Maybe they don''t think it''s worth it. 1.5 billion is enough to hire a cosmic strongman who thinks he is the king.


    "Barr, your Helan family is rich and powerful. Our Rongsheng family conceded defeat." At this time, the owner of Rongsheng family suddenly said.


    "Hum, old Rong ghost, don''t be weird. I know what you''re up to. Although it cost 1.5 billion, I''ll get the final six wing saliva."


    Sure enough!


    Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly. The people of the three families came for the six wing dragon saliva. It''s much more troublesome.


    "Really? Don''t tell me that. Ask the old Su family whether they agree or not. I''m afraid none of the three families has much more than others? Ha ha... "


    Wu Hao looked at Rongsheng''s words and suddenly stopped looking.


    Su Yan?


    There is a middle-aged man sitting next to Su Yan. This boy is actually from the Su family in Jiuzhou city. No wonder he doesn''t stay in Qingyun sect. He turned out to be the young master of the Su family.


    "Hum, it''s not good for you to aim at me, Rong Laogui. The Su family boy has broken through the universe of king. He has very high talent. I''m afraid you''re very worried about the future. Be careful. There''s still a little chance for you and me, otherwise I''m afraid you''ll be the end of my Helan family after he annexes my family."


    The two fought head to head on the stage, but the Su family didn''t speak. It seems that the Su family is avoiding its edge now. After all, Su Yan has reached the level of King sealing universe, and there is still a long way to go in the future. If you want to compete with the other two families, you must reach the intermediate level, otherwise the two families will fight hard, I''m afraid it will hurt the Su family.


    "The auction continues, the second auction..."


    Finally, the second auction ended with a price of 2.5 billion.


    At this moment, Wu Hao knew that he thought he had a lot of money, but when he came in, he found that he could only buy one, and it was still the first two, because the things at the auction were more expensive.


    Ah, I''m afraid this trip will come in vain. I can only see who has spent the six wing saliva. I''ll see if I can talk about it at that time.


    "The next thing you need to see is the last thing. It is also our finale treasure today. The role of six wing saliva. Needless to say, everyone should be very clear. The starting price is 3 billion, and each increase can''t be less than 100 million."


    After the host finished, the three families made a fierce price increase.


    "..." Wu Hao looked black.


    The starting price of mud horse is $3 billion. There are so many. All his property adds up to only $2.6 billion. He can''t even afford the starting price. What''s his purpose and function here? It''s really embarrassing.

 Chapter 723

    And the situation is far more than that. The starting price of 3 billion has tripled in less than a minute to 9 billion


    Is this six winged saliva so abnormal? Can it cause so much agitation and spend tens of billions on bidding? Is it really worth it?


    The competition among the three families was very fierce, and the price reached nearly 20 billion in a short time.


    "Barr, your Helan family has no money. Do you want my Rongsheng family to lend you some?" Rong looked at Barr with derision and said.


    "Hum, Ronglin, don''t be happy too early. If he let the Su family get the six winged dragon saliva and the young king tiger just now, I''m afraid you and my family will be eyeing in the future." BAL said coldly, humming coldly without cutting.


    "Hey, hey, look what you said. I just want to say this. Now that boy has reached the king universe, his strength is obviously higher than us. With the backing of those old things of Qingyun sect, you and I are indeed weak, but what if you and I cooperate?" Ronglin came to Barr and whispered.


    "Cooperation?"


    "Yes, we can only cooperate to overthrow the Su family. In this way, our two families are half and half in Jiuzhou city. Why not do it? What do you think?"


    Barr didn''t speak. He was silent for a few seconds. Finally, he said, "since you want to cooperate, you must get the six wing saliva."


    "That''s natural, but if you can spend no money, we''ll wait until they take pictures of things." Rong Lin showed a cunning expression.


    Barr hesitated for two seconds and finally smiled: "if you can become three people in Rongsheng family, it''s buckle. It seems that you''re really not ordinary buckle."


    "Hahaha, I''m not withholding, but making rational use of resources and taking the opportunity to jointly weaken their power."


    Although Wu Hao''s heart is in the saliva of six wings, he can hear these conversations clearly.


    It seems that the Su Yan family is in danger. None of the three emotional families is a good thing. They all want to dominate.


    Finally, the six wing ambergris was photographed by the Su family at a price of 30 billion.


    At this time, the auctioneer added a piece of auction. After the auction came on, Wu Hao couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    That is a drop of blood essence, the blood essence of the supreme cosmic Warcraft.


    Naturally, human beings can''t use it, otherwise they will explode and die. That''s exactly the case. The auction price is not high. Wu Hao finally spent all his savings and got his blood essence.


    It''s not in vain. The blood essence of the supreme Warcraft is so powerful that he can''t use it, but the upcoming divine beast Kirin can use it.


    The three families left one after another. The Su family left in a hurry because they photographed the six wing saliva. Then the Helan family and Rongsheng family sent people to follow.


    Wu Hao also wants to get the six winged dragon saliva, but due to Su Yan''s face, he can''t rob it. He can only secretly see what the other two families are going to do.


    After the three families left the auction, the Su family hurried back to their house. However, they were stopped about ten miles out of Jiuzhou city.


    "Sure enough, you really followed!" Su looked at the other two owners with a heavy face.


    He could have expected this, but he never expected that the two families would join hands at this time.


    "Ha ha, Su Qian, hand over the six wing saliva, which can keep you from dying." Ronglin came out.


    "Oh? Is it? It''s not impossible to hand it over, but there''s only one copy of the six wing saliva. Who do you think I should give it to? "


    "Su Qian, don''t play this trick for us. Who do you give it to? You don''t have to say it. Hand it in first." Naturally, the two knew that Su Qian intended to separate, but they wouldn''t let him succeed.


    "Let''s see if you have this ability!" Su Qian said sternly.


    The people immediately made a big move, and immediately there were deaths and injuries.


    "Rongsheng family, Helan family, today''s gift is remembered by the Su family, and we will give it back in the future!" Su Qian knows that I''m afraid he can''t keep the six winged saliva today. After all, the other two intermediate kings are universe.


    Although Xiaoer Su Yan has also reached the king universe, he is just a newcomer and can''t fight the enemy at all.


    "What? Want to go? " Helan and Rongsheng appeared in the dark and surrounded everyone in the Su family.


    Su Qian''s face changed dramatically.


    "Do you want to tear your face now? You may not be able to afford the price! " Su Qian''s momentum soared, and so did Su Yan.


    "Please make it clear. If Xiaoyan and I fight hard, even if we can''t escape, I''m afraid we can''t sit down in the position of two of your three families, and we''ll take you with us when we die!" Su Qian can only use threat at this time. After all, the strength of these two guys really can''t compete. Moreover, there are many experts present. Today, the Su family is afraid it''s difficult.


    "Hahaha, Su Qian, if you really dare to come here, don''t you have a back hand? Today, let''s the Helan family and Rongsheng family see what the genius of your old Su family is. "


    "Give it to me!"


    Suddenly, two junior kings appeared in the dark, and the pressure of the Su family doubled in an instant.


    It seems that Rongsheng family and Helan family are really prepared.


    "Father, they must want to take this opportunity to eradicate our Su family. I''ll try my best to stop them later. You hurry to run away with six wing dragon saliva. They must not succeed." Su Yan stood in front of his father and said firmly.


    "Hum, only a father can protect his son. No son can protect his father. Not to mention that you are a genius of the Su family for nearly a hundred years. You have a great possibility to break through to the advanced level, so you go first and I''ll break up later."


    Su Qian said coldly.


    "Don''t talk about it. Who else do you think can leave safely?"


    In just two minutes, all the elite of the Su family died, leaving only Su Yan and his father and son.


    "Ah, Xiaoyan, it seems that our Su family is doomed today. It''s only because I can''t send you out. Otherwise, it''s not difficult to surpass them with your talent." Su Qian was very remorseful at this time. If he had known so, he should have let Su Yan stay in Qingyun sect.


    "Stop talking, father. We can''t give up. We can''t die." Su Yan thought of Wu Hao at this moment. What would he do if he were Wu Hao.


    The father and son fought hard, but they could not oppose the four. Finally, Su Qian had to plan for the worst.


    "Xiaoyan, you go quickly. The future fate of our Su family is all on you!"


    After that, Su Qian burned his spiritual power and fought desperately to open the way for Su Yan.


    "It''s just a dead end. You can''t escape!" The four kings of the universe made concerted efforts to annihilate the father and son in one fell swoop.


    "How wonderful your behavior is to bully the less with more?" Suddenly, a voice came.


    Bang!


    A long sword fell in front of them, and the powerful power shocked them back.

 Chapter 724

    This is!


    Su Yan was stunned. How could he not know the long sword in front of him? This long sword was one of his deepest impressions.


    I saw a figure falling slowly, and my toes fell gently on the hilt of the sword.


    Wu Hao!


    "It''s you!" Su Yan was overjoyed. He even wondered if he was dreaming. After all, he was still thinking about Wu Hao one second before, but he appeared the next.


    "Su Yan, I didn''t expect you to be so down and out when I met you for the first time." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, they play bombing, or who will be defeated." Su Yan said reluctantly. After all, he is really down at the moment.


    "Boy, who are you? The universe wants to lie in this muddy water?" Barr asked coldly.


    Su Qian also looked at Su Yan with some worry. He had heard of Wu Hao from Su Yan''s mouth before. Only half a step to seal the king universe can kill the king''s universal Warcraft. His strength is absolutely good.


    But I didn''t see it, so I was naturally worried.


    "Who says I want to share this muddy water? I''m here to do business." Wu Hao said.


    "Cough, from now on, who I help depends on your attitude, Su Yan, you know." Wu Hao smiled at Su Yan.


    "I knew you didn''t have a good heart. All right, what do you want?" Su Yan asked angrily.


    He knows that Wu Hao''s personality is not really needed. Wu Hao can''t say such words. Moreover, at the critical moment just now, Wu Hao was obviously saving them.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao went to Su Yan.


    "That''s all right. The two brothers don''t say two words. I want six wing dragon saliva, thank you."


    what!


    The father and son looked at Wu Hao in shock.


    "What''s the matter? Six winged dragon saliva, but on the contrary, I will help you destroy the Rongsheng family and the Helan family. "


    Shocked again.


    However, Barr and Ronglin couldn''t see it anymore.


    "Boy, don''t talk wildly!" Ronglin slapped Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao looked back, his face slightly changed, and said coldly, "your parents haven''t taught you. Others said, don''t interrupt?"


    With one punch, he easily defeated Ronglin''s palm wind.


    Su Yan was not shocked when he arrived, but Su Qian frowned. From the punch just now, it can be seen that Wu Hao really has strength, but the price of six wing dragon saliva liquid is too high.


    "Don''t worry, master su. I only want six wing saliva, and the rest belongs to your Su family. I really need that thing, or they can''t hurt you today based on my relationship with xiaoyanyan."


    Small rock


    "Don''t give me nicknames." Su Yan make complaints about it.


    "All right, we''ll talk about the rest later. Solve them first." Wu Hao didn''t talk nonsense and took off slowly.


    "Give you ten rest time, leave everything on you, including the king tiger cub, and then go away, otherwise, die!" Wu Hao raised the sky sword.


    "Father, quit one after another." Su Yan saw Wu Hao''s posture and knew it was not simple. I''m afraid something terrible will happen next.


    "Play tricks and die!" Barr shot with Ronglin.


    Invincible golden body!


    However, Wu Hao easily blocked it.


    "What? It''s so easy to stop it? " Su Qian''s eyes widened.


    Su Yan has a black face. Wu Hao''s move is simply a forced artifact. There is obviously a limit on the number of times, but once it is used, let alone the intermediate level, even if the peak level is sealed as the king, the universe may not be so calm.


    "Five."


    "Four!"


    The sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand has been slightly glowing.


    "The boy is so weird that the four of us fight together."


    The four joined hands to completely defeat Wu Hao.


    "We have to help him!"


    Su Yan also began to exert himself. Only he knew Wu Hao''s strength best. Wu Hao alone may be able to defeat the intermediate strong.


    But if the four work together, I''m afraid it''s very difficult.


    "You don''t have to do it. I''ll do it myself. Since you spent money, I have to do it well."


    At this time, the sky and the earth were dark and thunderous.


    Su Yan and Su Qian retreated far away.


    "Xiao Yan, what is his identity? Can he do it alone?" Su Qian asked with some worry.


    If Wu Hao joins them now, they may escape.


    But once Wu Hao faces failure alone, they may really be doomed.


    "Don''t worry, father. It seems that this guy has never let us down. Look."


    Su Qian feels that Wu Hao''s move is much stronger than before.


    Looking at the four people working together, Wu Hao sneered.


    Before, he was worried that he could not bear the powerful energy of the eternal sword.


    But now he has reached the universal level of king, so he can completely liberate the eternal sword.


    With the power of lightning, the eternal sword becomes more destructive.


    "Wild boy, go to hell!"


    The four ended together, and the powerful energy came to Wu Hao in an instant.


    Invincible golden body!


    He is immune to four people''s damage again. He doesn''t dare to move now, otherwise he can''t kill these four people with the offset eternal sword.


    "I said, it''s no use to me. You''ll die!"


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    Sword rain has the breath of destruction. From one sword to ten thousand swords, it is endless. It makes people feel like there is no end.


    "This, this is terrible"


    At this moment, Su Qian knew how terrible the young man who made friends with his son Su Yan was.


    The sword of the eternal sword screamed in the rain.


    The four people were swallowed. About ten seconds later, the eternal sword ended, and there were still thunder and lightning around.


    The four fell to the ground


    The three had lost their breath of life, and Barr of the Helan family was not dead.


    "You''re smart enough to pull people on the back." Wu Hao smiled.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Suddenly came to Barr.


    Poop!


    Barr knelt before Wu Hao.


    "Great Xia, spare your life. I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. I''m guilty. I''m willing to give everything I get." Barr quickly kowtowed.


    At this time, he had no sense of war. Under that terrorist attack, he had no chance at all. He could not survive next time.


    "Oh, naive, kill you, those things are naturally mine." Wu Hao is ready to do it.


    "No, no, no, great Xia, I''ll exchange information with you, information about ancient relics!" Barr hurriedly said, deeply afraid of Wu Hao.


    "Oh? Ancient relic intelligence? That''s a little interesting. " Wu Hao took back the sky sword. With Barr in his current state, naturally he couldn''t escape his palm.


    "Yes, it''s an ancient relic, and it''s also a supreme relic."


    Now Wu Hao is more interested. The supreme level is the peak of the super strong in the whole universe.


    "If it''s true and reliable, I can consider sparing your life. Go ahead." Wu Hao held his hands. He wanted to see what Ivory the Barr dog could spit out.

 Chapter 725

    "No, you must let me go before I tell you." Barr obviously doesn''t care about gambling. After all, if Wu Hao still wants to kill him, he won''t have any chance to resist at that time.


    "Do you think you are qualified to discuss with me?" Wu Hao asked coldly, frightening Barr to spit out the truth.


    "It is a relic of the supreme of shengdala."


    "The ruins of shengdala? I know. It seems to disappoint you. " At this time, Su Qian stood up. Today, even if Wu Hao really plans to let Barr go, he won''t let him leave. Letting the tiger go back to the mountain is the biggest cruelty to himself.


    Boo!


    Wu Hao didn''t even think about it. His extremely fast sword directly cut off Barr''s vitality.


    "Since senior Su knows it, you don''t have to keep him."


    Su Qian frowned. Wu Hao, a young man, was really not simple. He started simply and decisively without hesitation.


    I''m afraid even if he didn''t speak just now, after Barr said the location of the ruins, Wu Hao would act decisively.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave here first." Wu Hao took away all the booty of the powerful family, which is not a small asset.


    After a long drive, they finally came to Su''s house. It''s really not far from Jiuzhou City, at the foot of a mountain and on a mountain.


    Su family villa, this is the stronghold of the Su family.


    "Thanks to young Xia Wu this time." Su Qian thanked Wu Hao very much. After all, Wu Hao helped their su family.


    If it hadn''t been for Wu Hao''s action, their father and son would have died at this moment.


    "You''re welcome, master su. Su Yan and I are friends. We should take it for granted, but I have one thing to ask." Wu Hao said to Su Qian with his fist.


    Su Qian smiled.


    "Hahaha, I know, six wing ambergris, it was agreed before."


    On the way back, he had been hesitant to give it. After all, the six winged saliva liquid is a treasure. After half a step of King sealing refining, it can directly break through the king sealing universe, and the king sealing universe refining can directly advance.


    Therefore, he originally planned to buy the six winged saliva liquid for Suyan refining and Chemical Co., Ltd.


    But on the way, Su Yan said he was willing to give Wu Hao, and he was unconditional, because he knew Wu Hao''s talent very well and knew Wu Hao''s personality. Generally speaking, it was not really necessary, and Wu Hao would never speak.


    Otherwise, there were so many magic crystals at the beginning, how could Wu Hao not want one, but also help them hunt, and he worked hard for them at the last moment.


    "This is the six wing dragon saliva liquid. Since it is useful to young Xia Wu, give it to young Xia Wu." Su Qian handed Wu Hao the six wing saliva.


    Wu Hao was not polite either. He took it. It was too fake to say polite words at this time.


    "Thank you, master su. I''m very grateful." Wu Hao thanks again.


    "You''re welcome. I''ve heard everything about you from children, so your strength can reach the intermediate level after refining the six wing dragon saliva. I''m afraid you can''t even reach the peak level by relying on your own cards at that time."


    However, Wu Hao shook his head.


    "I took this six winged dragon saliva not for refining and upgrading, but for an old guy." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Oh? Is it a soul wound? " Su Qian asked quickly.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, otherwise I won''t ask again and again, but I naturally can''t let the elder lose. This is the product of Rongsheng family and Helan family. The younger generation said that he won''t take any money. The king tiger cub should also be in it."


    Wu Hao handed the space bracelet to Su Qian.


    "This..." Su Qian looked at his son Su Yan. If he were someone else, he should accept it, but Wu Hao had this strength when he was young. If he wanted to win over, he couldn''t accept the gift.


    "Father, just take it. In that case, I don''t think he would look at it even without six wing saliva, and I don''t believe there are any difficulties in our family in the future. He can''t help."


    "Sleeping trough, are you so cheeky?" Wu Hao asked helplessly, but still smiled and looked at Su Qian.


    "Elder, you can rest assured that Su Qian and I are friends and have a life-long relationship. In the future, the Su family will be in trouble. I will never refuse to use Wu Hao. Besides, there are some things that can''t be exchanged for these products."


    Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to the things of Helan and Rongsheng family. Those were nothing to him at all. As long as he got the six wing saliva.


    "OK, since you said so, I''ll take it." Su Qian readily accepted. Generally speaking, although the six wing saliva liquid was given to Wu Hao, he owned the assets of the other two families. His Su family did not lose money, but also had a cub, gewang tiger, and he was still talented.


    "By the way, master Su, what''s the matter with the shengdala ruins?" Wu Hao asked.


    He came here to improve his strength crazily, so as long as he can improve his strength, he will never miss any opportunity.


    "Well, the shengdala relic is the relic of the supreme super strong. It''s absolutely right, but it''s very dangerous. There are countless relative treasures. Someone went in at the beginning, but only one white group came back alive. Finally, with the treasures obtained from the relic, the man reached the peak level of the king universe, and it is said that it seems to be just a peripheral treasure."


    Hearing this, Wu Haoyun was moved. The babies in the periphery can make people reach the peak level. Wouldn''t it be more terrible if they were in the core area.


    "Young Xia Wu, I advise you not to go. It''s not impossible to be called the supreme cosmic class with your talent. It''s just a long time. It''s too dangerous and not worth the risk." Su Qian looked at Wu Hao and said.


    However, Wu Hao smiled: "senior, if I''m afraid of danger, I''m afraid all my talents and strengths in front of you will turn into nothingness. The danger is not terrible. I''m afraid I don''t dare to try. Please tell me where the ruins are."


    Wu Hao''s eyes were very firm and it was obvious that he would definitely go.


    "Father, Wu Hao is right. This is a world of the jungle. Only being strong is really strong, so I will go with him." Then Su Yan stood up.


    "Yan''er, you......" Su Qian didn''t expect this result, but after hesitating for a while, Su Qian sighed.


    "Maybe my idea is really wrong, just like when you tried in the black world. OK, you really should have this courage."


    "Shengdala relic needs five super strong people with keys to open at the same time. It is said that the relic door will open in a month. You can catch up with it at that time. It''s not far away."


    Su Yan looked at Wu Hao and nodded at the same time.


    If Su Yan is on this trip, it will be much more convenient to take action.

 Chapter 726

    "Young Xia Wu, please stay in my su family villa for a while."


    Wu Hao nodded: "so, that''s annoying."


    "By the way, master Su, I have another unreasonable request. I need a quiet practice room. I don''t know..."


    "No problem. I''ll let someone arrange it now. You really should practice well during this month."


    The place arranged by Su Qian was really quiet and hidden. After Wu Hao entered the room, he took out the six wing dragon saliva.


    Before awakening Kirin, you must revive the old thing kongbei emperor, otherwise the breath of Kirin''s birth will definitely cause Warcraft riots.


    After sitting cross legged, the six winged dragon''s saliva flew into the air. Wu Hao''s spiritual power turned into a real flame and kept refining the six winged dragon''s saliva.


    After a long wait, after half a month, Liuyi saliva liquid finally succeeded in advance.


    Then Wu Hao found the faint source of the soul of emperor kongbei, and then liquefied the refined six winged dragon saliva as soul power and injected it into it.


    After a while, the soul breath of emperor kongbei began to recover, and the whole process lasted for half a day.


    "Can the old thing wake up?" Wu Hao waited anxiously. After all, he didn''t know whether this method could work. Just like a woman giving birth to a child, he experienced this kind of thing for the first time.


    "Boy, you''re still so rude. I just slept. Why can''t I wake up?"


    Suddenly, the voice of emperor kongbei appeared in Wu Hao''s ear.


    "Old man!" Wu Hao was glad to hear the voice, which proved that the old man should have woken up.


    "No big or small, but you really haven''t let me down during this time. Let me see if you have grown up."


    The soul of kongbei emperor turned into a spirit and flew out. It was still like that, but the soul power seemed to be stronger than before.


    "HMM... you have broken through the king universe, and the immortal skill has evolved to the golden body state. In this way, you can fully display your eternal sword. Yes, yes, it seems that you have an adventure." Kongbei said with admiration.


    "Well, look down on who, I''m a genius." Wu Haoyang raised an eyebrow and said.


    "Hum, genius? Why don''t genius know the smell of hidden Kirin? You''re afraid you''re going to make a big disaster! " Suddenly, the air North emperor''s tone changed.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao asked.


    "If you leave the black world, you think you can be safe. Although the black world is world of Warcraft, it is only the tip of the iceberg. In this Yongzhou continent, there are many powerful Warcraft, including the top level, and even the semi supreme. They can sense the smell of Kirin."


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly.


    "Then they''re quiet now. What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "That''s why you''re not close to them. You''re lucky."


    "No, No." Wu Hao suddenly changed his face.


    "I think I should have been close to them. I just passed by the middle of the sunset mountains two days ago."


    Hearing this, Emperor kongbei was silent.


    "Boy, I''m afraid you''ll be in big trouble. Don''t delay. Let Kirin be born immediately. Let''s stand in the array and isolate the breath as much as possible."


    Wu Hao nodded. Now there''s no other way. It''s the only way.


    About an hour later, Emperor kongbei set up the array, and Wu Hao carefully took out the Kirin embryo.


    "Little guy, you''re about to be born. Fight for my breath. Don''t be domineering." Wu Hao is still worried. After all, once his breath is exposed, I''m afraid a powerful Warcraft will kill him immediately.


    "Come on, boy, you don''t have time to hesitate."


    Wu Hao no longer talks nonsense. He infuses his spiritual power into the embryo of Kirin. With his current strength, he is enough to make Kirin born. With the blood essence obtained from the auction, he will get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Wait, what''s this?" Just when Wu Hao wanted to add blood essence, Emperor kongbei asked.


    "This is the supreme level of Warcraft blood essence, but it cost me billions of votes."


    "This thing can''t be added, otherwise the energy will strengthen and the array won''t hold."


    "Oh I, I''ll put it away and talk about it later."


    Later, however, the Kirin in the embryo seemed to see the extremely delicious food and took the initiative to inhale that drop of blood essence into the embryo.


    "No!" It''s not good for kongbei to shout when he sees this scene.


    "Smelly boy, you''re in trouble. Immediately bless the array with me and absorb blood essence. With the energy of blood essence, it''s enough to be born."


    Wu Hao naturally knew that he was afraid of making trouble, so he immediately got up and followed the blessing array.


    However, the energy of the blood essence absorbing Unicorn became extremely violent. At this time, it also entered a critical juncture. The embryo was really breaking step by step, and the energy seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.


    "Boy, hold on!" Kongbei forcibly instills soul power and adheres to the big array, otherwise the big array will be broken.


    "Old man, stop mobilizing your soul power, or my six wing saliva will be in vain." Wu Hao shouted to Emperor kongbei.


    "Hum, that''s better than being found by Warcraft. In short, you hold on to it."


    Bang!


    However, at this time, the sound like broken glass, the two shouted bad, and their breath was exposed.


    But the next second, the big array seemed to be blessed by the outside world and was supplemented again.


    "Huh? Someone is outside to help? " They were stunned.


    Is it su Yan?


    With help, the array stabilized, the Kirin broke through the air, and the energy weakened.


    "Take it!" Wu Hao takes Kirin into the small world and immediately pushes the door out.


    I saw the Su family and their son standing outside the door.


    "Wu Hao, I didn''t expect you to have Kirin!" Su Yan looked at Wu Hao coldly.


    "That..." Wu Hao was a little embarrassed. I''m afraid it''s impossible to hide it from Su Yan. After all, people have helped bless the array just now.


    "Smelly boy, if you can''t be sure it''s your own, you must cut the mess quickly."


    Wu Hao is ready to summon the sky sword, but he can let him start with Su Yan. To tell the truth, he can''t bear it. After all, Su Yan and he are friends, but emperor kongbei is right. He can''t determine the relationship between himself and Su Yan.


    "How awesome you are!" Suddenly Su Yan came over laughing.


    "I said it was definitely you. Your boy was not angry with me at that time. Leaving secretly was to steal Kirin!" Su Yan held Wu Hao in his arms. In his eyes, it was envy, jealousy and hatred. It was not enough to see that it was more admiration.


    "Well, i..." Wu Hao looked at Su Yan and relaxed.


    "Old man, I believe him. He is a friend, not an enemy." Wu Hao put down his grudge. Since Su Yan and his son can help him, they are doomed not to be enemies.

 Chapter 727

    And what about the enemy? The strength of the Su family''s father and son is not a threat to him. In this world, he would rather have one more friend than one more enemy, so he is willing to give them a chance.


    After strengthening his mind, Wu Hao smiled and looked at Su Yan and said, "of course we can''t say that at that time."


    "You were so bad. Did you know that you stole the Kirin and the three legged Golden Toad almost killed us all? Fortunately, the leader of Qingzhi appeared in time."


    Of course, Wu Hao didn''t know this. At that time, he practiced in the death swamp, but he could also imagine the scene.


    "Young Xia Wu, if it''s really Kirin, I think you''re in big trouble." This is Su Qian. He came over and said.


    "Although you isolated the breath of Kirin''s coming to the world with the array just now, it was also broken for a moment. We made up for the energy of the array, but I''m afraid the breath will still be found."


    Wu Hao nodded. Naturally, he was also very clear about this.


    "Don''t worry, master su. I have my own way to deal with it. The shengdala ruins will be opened soon. We''ll start tomorrow."


    Su Qian nodded. Although it is very close to shengdala ruins, everyone has selfish intentions. For the sake of the Su family, he can''t continue to leave Wu Hao here.


    "Tomorrow I''ll prepare everything for you in advance."


    The next morning, Wu Hao had packed up everything. Su Yan was more worried. He stood at the gate early for fear that Wu Hao would get rid of him.


    "Thank you this time, sir. I''ll visit you again tomorrow."


    Su Qian nodded: "it''s my su family. Thank you very much. This smelly boy is not strong. Please take more care of him, young Xia Wu."


    "That''s natural. In that case, elder, goodbye." Wu Hao hugged his fist, turned into streamer and left the Su family.


    Su Qian frowned, looked at the two figures, and finally sighed.


    "I hope you all go well. I''m afraid the world will not be peaceful."


    ¡­ ¡­


    It only takes one day to go to shengdala ruins. Wu Hao chose to start early because he wanted to come and understand the situation, and he didn''t want to stay at Su''s house.


    The Kirin on him is like a time bomb. It can explode at any time. Once locked by the Warcraft strongman, the Su family will be in danger.


    "Wu Hao, in front of us is St. Los Angeles, which is very close to the ruins. Let''s have a rest here these days. I believe many people should have arrived."


    Wu Hao nodded, and they quickly landed in San Los Angeles. As soon as they came down, Wu Hao felt several strong breath.


    There are all top-level strong people, and many have reached intermediate and advanced levels.


    It seems that this relic is going to set off a huge storm. I''m afraid it won''t be peaceful now.


    "Peak level, this is a super strong man at the same level as the green Gardenia leader. Let''s not provoke these guys."


    Wu Hao naturally doesn''t want to provoke them, but first rule out the situation without any intersection, otherwise it''s the peak level.


    When they were walking in the street, many people looked at them with serious banter.


    "Shit, even the junior wants to come and make soy sauce. Is it really a bastard?"


    A strong Han Dynasty Wu Hao came over with great momentum.


    "Intermediate strong!" Su Yan''s face changed slightly. Now in San Los Angeles, I''m afraid one of them is a super strong man.


    "Two little things, get out quickly. You didn''t deserve the ruins, so you made a fool of yourself." The strong man clenched his fist.


    "What do you mean? If we don''t deserve it, do you deserve it? " Wu Hao looked at the man and asked.


    "Shit, intermediate labor and capital, do you think I deserve it? Get out of here and don''t take a shit in the manger!"


    Wu Hao sneered.


    "Oh, even if you occupy the pit, it''s not your pit. Why? You can''t find food? I''ll pull some for you? " Wu Hao said sarcastically.


    These people looked at them jokingly one by one. It was obvious that they were all people who made up their mind. It seems that they had to be approved by these guys before entering the ruins.


    "You want to die!" When the strong man heard Wu Haoming scold him, he hit him with a huge fist.


    "It''s easy to get started. There''s really no tutor!"


    Bang!


    The same punch hit back, the huge fist wind swept on the spot, and the surrounding pavements were directly crushed.


    "What? Primary and intermediate boxing, didn''t suffer a loss? " The people looked at the scene in amazement, and looked at Wu Hao''s appearance. It was obvious that they were able to do it with ease.


    "Strength is OK, but unfortunately, you''re just a beginner. Eat my best...!"


    Poof


    Before he finished, Wu Hao hit the strong man in the abdomen. The strong man vomited blood in an instant, and then flew dozens of meters away.


    "Don''t be wordy if you can do it." Then he clapped his hands.


    All the people around this time have no eyes that don''t cut.


    Wu Hao severely injured an intermediate strong man with one punch, which is not what ordinary strong men can do.


    Su Yan on one side shook his head helplessly.


    Didn''t you just say that we should keep a low profile and avoid attracting the attention of the top powers.


    But in less than a minute, Wu Hao became arrogant. It seems that he can''t keep a low profile.


    "This brother, it''s not very good to start so hard. As the saying goes, it depends on the owner to beat a dog. Who is he? Don''t you want to start?"


    At this time, a young man came out, followed by three men.


    Four more intermediate!


    Su Yan''s face changed slightly. It was tricky now. However, Wu Hao looked at one side and was not surprised.


    "He moved his hand first. Do I still need to see whose face to decide whether I want to die?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s unreasonable. You''re a mere beginner. In this holy city of Los Angeles, my Yueyang family''s territory is so high-profile that you really don''t pay attention to my Yueyang family."


    Yueyang family!


    Su Yan hurried to Wu Hao and whispered.


    "Trouble, I didn''t expect that they were from the Yueyang family. The Yueyang family is the only one in Saint Los Angeles, because the Yueyang family is a high-level king."


    Su Yan didn''t expect to get into trouble with local snakes just one minute ago. It seems that they didn''t see the Yellow calendar this time.


    "Yueyang family? Oh, so what? It''s amazing? " Wu Hao was calm again.


    "You!" Yue Feng was speechless.


    This time, the ruins were opened again, and the strong came one after another. The city of San Los Angeles became the foothold of the strong.


    Therefore, the super strong who came to San Los Angeles had to give his Yueyang family some face, but now her Yueyang family has become a mere primary garbage, which is no big deal.


    "Where did this boy come from? I''m afraid he''s going to annoy the young master of the Yue family." Many people began to talk, but they wanted to fight so that they could watch a good play.

 Chapter 728

    "Boy, maybe your history in the place where you were killed is not simple, but now that you have arrived in my saint Los Angeles, even if it is a dragon, you have to give me a plate. Now I give you a chance to kneel down and kowtow to me and admit your mistake. I can regard this as not happening today, otherwise!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the three men behind Yueyang surrounded Wu Hao.


    "Young master Yue, this is a misunderstanding. My brother has a hot temper. I''m Jiu..." Su Yan wanted to break the siege, but Wu Hao stopped him.


    "Kowtow and admit your mistake? You are really naive. Your Yue family bullies the weak and does not allow others to resist. Once you resist, you have to kowtow and admit your mistakes. I would like to ask, do you have to listen to your Yue family? Is your family in law the king of this continent? " Wu Hao pointed to Yueyang and was not polite at all.


    Yueyang''s face is ugly. Wu Hao clearly wants to point all the hair at him so that the strong people who come here can target his Yuejia family.


    "Well, well, since you don''t toast and punish me, don''t blame me Yueyang. Take it for me!"


    The three middle-level strong started immediately.


    Wu Hao didn''t pay attention at all. With his current strength, intermediate is nothing. If he wants to fight, he can fight if he still wants to.


    In thirty rounds, three middle-level strong players were defeated in front of them.


    Su Yan swallowed his throat. Wu Hao was a little stronger than before. No wonder he was so confident.


    But Wu Hao wants to fight the whole Yueyang family with his primary strength. I''m afraid it''s still very dangerous.


    "What? Actually lost, is this boy really just a beginner? Isn''t it advanced? " Everyone stared at Wu Hao in amazement. He couldn''t imagine that Wu Hao could defeat the three middle-level strong in front of him with his primary strength.


    "Who the hell are you! Give me your name! " Yueyang''s face was so blue that Wu Hao killed four middle-level strongmen of their Yues easily.


    "I won''t change my name, I won''t change my last name, Wu Hao!"


    "Wu Hao, right? You can''t think of or leave St. Los Angeles today!" Yueyang rushed up, and the powerful force was frightening.


    Wu Hao frowned slightly. Yueyang''s strength is not weak. Unexpectedly, it is also intermediate, and stronger than the previous four wastes.


    It''s no wonder that the Yue family can dominate the Su family. They have so many middle-level strong people. They are much stronger than the Su family.


    "Yueshan palm!" Yueyang''s palm wind was full of terrible energy, and everyone''s eyes lit up.


    "This is the unique skill of the Yue family, the five styles of Yue Hai."


    Wu Hao punched again and easily blocked Yue Shan''s palm.


    "Hum, it''s not over yet."


    Broken River fist!


    Yuehai five moves, one move is better than one move.


    They are Yueshan, broken River, Lingyun, stepping on the ground, and collapsing the sea.


    Every move has a superposition effect. After practising the five moves, you can completely split mountains and rivers.


    Wrath of God!


    Wu Hao doubled his strength and reluctantly blocked the broken River fist. He didn''t expect that the other party''s strength increased so much.


    "Get my life!"


    Ling yunleg!


    Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly. This move changed again and was stronger than the previous one.


    Divine formula!


    Wu Hao blocked again, but this has exposed 40% of his strength. Unexpectedly, this Yuehai five style still has this effect.


    "You can stop three moves." Yueyang''s face changed greatly and wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao could block Lingyun''s legs with his primary strength.


    He was able to fight in the five styles of his family, even in the face of super strong people stronger than himself, but he didn''t expect to meet the enemy today.


    "It''s my turn!" Wu Hao disappeared and came to Yueyang in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Wu Hao, stop!" Su Yan shouted quickly.


    Wu Hao stopped and his fist was in front of Yueyang''s forehead.


    "Stop, stop!"


    He can''t let Wu Hao continue. The Yue family has huge power. It''s just the first day. If they poke too big a basket, their next actions will be dangerous.


    "Wu Hao." Su Yan shook his head at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao took his fist back: "I don''t care what your family in law can do, but don''t bully me. Get out!"


    Yueyang was furious, but he knew he couldn''t beat Wu Hao and immediately evacuated with people.


    "It''s not over!" Leave cruel words when you leave.


    "Who else do you think we are not qualified to participate in the ruins now? If so, you can stand up and try. I''m Wu Hao willing to accompany you. " Wu Hao asked.


    The scene was silent and no one spoke.


    "Let''s go and find a place to stay first." In order to avoid more trouble, Su Yan dragged Wu Hao away.


    "Well, you''re really a hornet''s nest. Now, you''ve offended the family in law in San Los Angeles. I''m afraid you''re in trouble." Su Yan fell on the bed and said helplessly.


    "Cut, it''s just a Yue''s family. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Come and clean up one. If anyone wants to treat you as an enemy, don''t be afraid of trouble."


    Su Yan looks at Wu Hao. Although he doesn''t recognize Wu Hao''s practice, after all, this is the world. Whoever has a big fist is right.


    But if it''s about boldness of mind, he should recognize Wu Hao''s practice. Maybe that''s why Wu Hao is so strong.


    "I''ll shut up these days. Let me know if there''s anything." Wu Hao returned to his room and began to practice in seclusion.


    "It''s true to cultivate crazy demons. I''ve taken it!"


    After returning to the room, Wu Hao called out the great emperor of kongbei.


    "Old man, with my current strength, I''m afraid it''s difficult to gain anything from the ruins? I feel that the Yuehai five moves of the Yue family just now seem very good. Do you think I have a chance to steal it to learn? "


    Emperor kongbei looked at Wu Hao speechless.


    "That kind of skill is good, but it has disadvantages. The stronger the attack, the greater the disadvantages, and it will expose weaknesses, so there is nothing worth learning."


    Wu Hao thought about it carefully. It seemed that it was true. When Yueyang used the three moves just now, there were weaknesses everywhere.


    "Because the five styles of Yuehai are close combat skills, which need to be performed with great power, the weaknesses exposed are very obvious."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao sighed helplessly: "ah, what can I do? I don''t seem to have any cards to play except the power of lightning and the eternal sword." He also secretly glanced at the great Kong Bei emperor.


    Before his strength was not reached, the eternal sword was enough for him to gallop and kill, but now it is different. He must need more cards.


    Kongbei emperor took advantage of him for so long that he just got an immortal Kung Fu. How can a supreme strong man not have something good.


    "OK, what are you thinking? I know, Nuo, you want something with strong explosive power. This is stronger than Yuehai five styles."


    With these words, Emperor kongbei threw Wu Hao a skill.


    Angry dragon!


    There is also an additional method.

 Chapter 729

    "The angry dragon is determined. Xiaocheng can split mountains and fall into the sea, Dacheng can destroy the stars, and the thunder dragon body method behind you is very suitable for you. Xiaocheng can be swift and lightning, Dacheng can read thousands of miles, and hurry to learn."


    Wu Hao looked at the two exercises with some excitement. One was extremely explosive and the other was exercise. It was a perfect match.


    Just now he just wanted to blackmail the old guy to see if there was hope. Unexpectedly, the old man really had such a good thing.


    Are the most powerful people so rich? Any one skill can reach this level.


    Moreover, the thunder dragon body method was born entirely for it, because it has the power of lightning. It happens that the thunder dragon body method is divided into three sections. The last section needs the power of lightning, which can not only improve the body method to the limit, but also have strong attack power.


    Wu Hao didn''t even think about it. He immediately knelt down and practiced anger dragon determination first. It was the old guy who didn''t give him this thing earlier.


    Five days later, the ruins of shengdala opened, and the strong smell covered the whole sky. Wu Hao and others had stood at the door and waited.


    "There are so many strong people that they have reached hundreds of people. It''s too dangerous to go in like this?" Su Yan looked at Wu Hao with an ugly face.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength is not weak, it''s just Wu Hao. Is it too risky for him to go in with his current strength.


    Although many junior students have joined up, everyone knows that these junior students are probably cannon fodder. Come and take a chance.


    "It''s all right. Remember to follow me later."


    Heavenly eye!


    Wu Hao''s eyes radiated a ray of light, and the whole relic was in his vision. Perhaps this is where he had an advantage over others.


    After the door was completely opened, everyone scrambled.


    "Let''s hurry up, or we''ll be late."


    Wu Hao grabbed Su Yan.


    "Don''t worry, look over there..." Wu Hao looked at a seven person team, in which there was a top-level strong man, and the rest didn''t move at all.


    The same thing happened in different directions, and even the team of the Yue family didn''t move at all.


    Yueyang looked at Wu Hao, his face was angry, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    Among them, there is no action for any team with senior strong.


    "What''s going on? Aren''t they going in? " Su Yan looked puzzled.


    "It''s not that you don''t go in, but there''s a reason. Take a good look. These family forces are stealing." Wu Hao held his hands.


    At least fifty or sixty people rushed in, but the strongest was intermediate.


    After a while, the scream rang through the ruins, and everyone desperately wanted to escape.


    But there was no sound.


    Su Yan''s face changed greatly. The screams just now were very sad. It was like seeing a ghost.


    "Come on, it''s okay." Wu Hao grabbed Su Yan and rushed in, followed by all the family forces.


    "Wu Hao, stop! I want you to die in this ruins." Yueyang behind him shouted angrily, and Wu Hao ignored it completely.


    "What''s going on? What happened in here just now? " Su Yan looked at the strong bodies everywhere and his face turned white.


    "There''s a mechanism, or highly toxic, so none of the people who just came in are spared. I''m afraid the reason why the guys behind don''t remind them is that the mechanism needs these people to pave the way."


    Cruel!


    This is too cruel. It needs the bones of the strong to pave the way. What kind of existence is the Supreme Master of shengdala.


    Stop!


    Wu Hao stopped. At this time, it was dark around, but he felt murderous.


    After Yueyang caught up, he wanted to fight Wu Hao. Wu Hao turned around, avoided Yueyang''s attack, and slapped him down,.


    "What a cruel boy, die!"


    Just now, Wu Hao''s palm was entirely intended to knock Yueyang into the dark to see what would happen.


    I just didn''t expect that the master of the Yue family shot in time.


    "Cruel? You can gossip. Your Yueyang wants to kill me. Why don''t you say he''s cruel? " Wu Hao blocked Yue Cheng''s attack.


    Many strong people behind him have reached the scene at this time. Looking at the contradiction between Wu Hao and the Yue family, they didn''t stop it.


    In this relic, as long as it doesn''t affect them, it doesn''t matter who dies. On the contrary, it''s better to die. In this way, there will be less competition.


    "Hum, yellow mouth child, my Yueyang just acts according to the rules of St. Los Angeles. Just now you wanted to put my son in deep danger." Yue Cheng points to Wu Hao and his breath soars. It seems that he wants to fight.


    "Hahaha, what about the rules of San Los Angeles? Is that your rule in San Los Angeles or the rule of the world? It''s not in your city of San Los Angeles now, but no one will give your wife''s face. "


    Wu Hao''s murderous spirit is exposed. Since the Yue family has shot him, it also means that the hatred is over.


    Once the hatred ends, it will not stop.


    "When does my wife''s family need you a primary garbage to save face? My son was seriously injured last time. Since he is among the ruins today, you should die. " Yue Cheng made a move immediately.


    Wu Hao pushes Su Yan aside and avoids Yue Cheng''s attack.


    "Lingyun leg!"


    The whole ruins are shaking.


    "Yue Cheng''s five styles of Yue Hai are obviously more terrible. I just don''t know if he has learned the last move."


    Wu Hao also felt the pressure. They were all Lingyun legs, but Yueyang''s and Yuecheng''s were completely the change of heaven and earth.


    But he is also fearless. The angry dragon will firmly shake Lingyun''s legs.


    Earth dragon fist!


    Wu Hao used the most defensive punch in the angry dragon.


    Angry dragon is definitely an element skill, not a single skill.


    Among them, the tricks are cumbersome, and even Wu Hao only knows one or two things.


    The angry dragon contains wind, fire, earth, wood, thunder, light, darkness, and the strongest seven dragons through the heart.


    However, due to time, Wu Hao only knows two moves: Earth and thunder.


    Thunder Dragon''s understanding is also thanks to his lightning power. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s difficult to understand the mystery.


    The Earth Dragon is defensive, while the Thunder Dragon is in the attack series. It can be said that the angry dragon contains everything.


    Earth Dragon boxing seems to be nothing special, but it steadily blocked Yue Cheng''s attack.


    "Huh?" Yue Cheng''s face changed slightly. He was just a junior king. He was able to block the Lingyun leg of his senior strong man.


    "Boy, you have some skills, but that''s all." Yue Cheng quickly finished printing to.


    This is the fourth move!


    The breath was so strong that it was terrible, but Wu Hao didn''t worry at all.


    "If you want me to die, you have to see if you have this ability."


    Crush mountains and rivers!


    This is the four moves to step on the ground of the five styles of Yuehai.


    "The boy is over!" Yue Yang laughed beside him. His father''s crushing mountains and rivers can''t be taken over by ordinary strong people unless Wu Hao reaches the peak.

 Chapter 730

    Ten million Thunder Dragon


    Wu Hao is another punch, but it''s different from before. Before, it had a thick defense atmosphere, but this time it had a strong lethality.


    Coupled with the lightning power in Wu Hao''s body, this move is more powerful.


    However, no matter how powerful it is, it can''t be compared with stepping on broken mountains and rivers. Yue Cheng''s strong strength can''t resist hard at all.


    Bang!


    Two powerful energies collided, and Wu Hao was repulsed and slightly injured.


    "What a powerful attack!" Wu Hao smiled.


    "Boy, you do have arrogant capital, but that''s all!" Yue Cheng made another move.


    "Old thief, don''t think!" Wu Hao pulled out the sky sword and had to show all his strength to the old man.


    "Secondary artifact! And there is such a strong sword intention! "


    Yue Cheng also has bright eyes. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao has an artifact on him.


    "Hahaha, I made a profit and killed you. This time the artifact belongs to my wife''s family!"


    Yue Cheng burst into full strength and fell in love with the secondary artifact in Wu Hao''s hand.


    The whole Yue family has only one secondary artifact. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao has one. Isn''t God giving him a chance.


    "Everybody, give me a face. This boy is mine. I hope you don''t interfere." Yue Cheng is also deeply afraid that someone will pay attention to the artifact. After all, he is only a high-level strong man, and the presence is not a top strong man.


    "Father, grab the second artifact quickly. I want it!" Yueyang also took a fancy to the sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand.


    "Old Yue, people have pulled out the secondary artifact, which shows that people have confidence. You have to see whether you can grab it or not." Suddenly someone shouted.


    "I won''t bother you. Are you an artifact? Sorry, I have too! "


    Suddenly, a pair of boxers appeared on Yue Cheng''s hand. The boxers gave off a strong smell. Wu Hao saw at a glance that this was also a second artifact.


    Sure enough, Yue Cheng is a universal strong king, and there are also secondary artifacts, but the quality of Yue Cheng''s artifacts is obviously not as high as his.


    "Boy, give me the secondary artifact and your skills!" Yue Cheng rushed over excitedly.


    "Want? Take your life! "


    Sword of the moment!


    Yue Cheng was repulsed by powerful sword moves.


    Crush mountains and rivers!


    "I said, can your Family-in-law get on the stage with this move? If so, I''m afraid you''re wishful thinking if you want this sky sword! "


    Wu Hao held up the sky sword, and suddenly the sword body was full of the power of lightning.


    Lightning, sword of the moment!


    The two moves collided. However, Wu Hao was not injured this time, but Yue Cheng lost the game.


    "What? Such a strong sword move? What''s the way of this boy? He''s junior and senior, and he''s not down yet. " Many strong people fell into doubt.


    "Old Yue, I told you. You may not be able to threaten others. Let me help you. The secondary artifact belongs to you, but the skill of that boy belongs to me. How about it?"


    Wu Hao looks at the person who speaks to him. He is actually a top-level strong man. Does this guy want to come in and stir up the muddy water?


    "Hehe, if the dragon''s gate master is willing to help, of course." Yue Cheng replied.


    "OK, I''ll catch him and you''ll kill him." Longsheng rushed over with great speed.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Wu Hao quickly dodged.


    "Oh? Boy, it''s not slow. " Long Sheng smiled.


    "Elder, do you want to be my enemy?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Hahaha, what about the enemy? The strong in the world are respected. Who let you offend the people you shouldn''t offend and expose the things you shouldn''t expose at the same time? Your skill is very consistent with my Longsheng."


    Wu Hao came to Su Yan and grabbed Su Yan.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Lei shenjue!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao turned into a ball of lightning and disappeared into the sight of everyone.


    "Old Longsheng, I have written down today''s grace. I hope you can be as good as now when you enter the ruins!" Wu Hao''s voice came back.


    When Long Sheng and Yue Cheng wanted to catch up, it was too late.


    "Forget it, you''ll meet him when you go in. You can''t act indiscriminately in this ruins. If the boy goes in so arrogantly, I''m afraid he won''t survive."


    Wu Hao rushed into the ruins with Su Yan. The surrounding lights were bright, but Wu Hao seemed cautious at this time.


    "It is worthy of being a supreme ancient tomb. Although it has been meteorized, the smell here is still a little nuclear."


    Wu Hao has released the heavenly eye to the limit. Once there is any danger, he can find it at the first time.


    "We really have no problem coming in so deep?" Su Yan has been nervous to the limit. It is understood that strong people have been to this position before, but they can''t go back alive. They rushed here at once.


    "There''s no way. It''s dangerous to be targeted by them outside. Besides, it''s just a relic. If you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you can''t get a tiger''s son."


    Wu Hao moved forward carefully step by step, and the emperor of Peking University also flew out in this time and space.


    "Ah, I think the great Kong Bei emperor is also a super strong man. There''s no good place to die. Look at this place. It''s very imposing and murderous." Kong Bei emperor sighed and said, feeling a little regretful.


    "It''s all right. I''ll help you get a bigger and more luxurious one in the future, so you can close your eyes."


    This almost died, empty North emperor.


    "Go, go, don''t you want to revive me? Still want me to die, really want to be beautiful. " Kongbei emperor said unhappily.


    "Resurrection? Do you really think I can meet that condition? At least it''s also a demigod state. "


    Now kongbei was silent. Although he recognized Wu Hao''s talent and Wu Hao also had this strength, not everyone could reach that step.


    "It''s all right. Anyway, I''m dead. Since I''m dead, what''s the matter with gambling."


    Wu Hao smiled. The old man looked very open.


    Suddenly, a sound came to my mind.


    The creaking sound is like an old wooden house door.


    They stood where they were and stopped moving forward. After the sound, there was a burst of smoke, purple smoke, not far away.


    "Poison gas!" Wu Hao immediately reacted and quickly stepped back.


    But then a stone gate fell behind them, cutting off their way back.


    "Just stone gate, let me break it for you!" Su Yan immediately prepared to start.


    "Don''t move!" Wu Hao grabbed Su Yan.


    "There must be a problem when the stone gate falls. There may be a mechanism on it. Although the poison gas is strong, it won''t kill. Eat this."


    Wu Hao took out a white pill, which was given to him by the emperor of Peking University. It can delay the entry of poison gas into the body.


    The whole passage is 30 meters long. At this time, it has been shrouded by poison gas. After taking the pills, Wu Hao and Wu Hao sit on the ground and exercise their skills to resist the poison gas.


    However, ten minutes later, the poison gas didn''t dissipate at all. It can''t go on like this. We must find a way to get out of here.

 Chapter 731

    "Su Yan, we must leave here. The medicine effect is only half an hour. Now there are about ten minutes left." Wu Hao wakes Su Yan up. Although the same medicine is still available, it won''t work in a short time, so they have to go out in ten minutes.


    "Well, let''s go." Su Yan stood up and didn''t look very good.


    "Boy, hurry up. The toxin here is very strong. I''m afraid the efficacy will be shortened."


    They walked slowly towards the front. Now they have been forced to a desperate situation. Even if there is a Longtan in front, they have to break through.


    Wu Hao has always been ahead. Because he has heavenly eyes and can find the situation in advance, he is relatively safe.


    The whole passage is 30 meters long. It''s not long, but it''s not short. In this dangerous place, 30 meters took two people five minutes.


    "Hell, there''s nothing here but poison gas?" Wu Hao''s face was black. They were so careful, but it was just a cover up. As long as there was an antidote, it was not difficult to pass through this channel.


    When the front came to the corner, the stone door opened slowly, as if they knew they had come and took the initiative to open the door.


    "Go!" Wu Hao did not hesitate. Now they have no way to retreat and can only move forward.


    The level of the whole relic has been downward. Although they always feel that they are parallel, Wu Hao can distinguish this subtle change by using his heavenly eyes.


    After walking for two minutes, they came to a corner, behind which was a hall.


    "Is this the place where the supreme level sits? It doesn''t look like it. " Su Yan went in. The first ten meters of them belonged to the hall, and a coffin was placed directly opposite.


    "Wait, don''t move!" Wu Hao found something wrong again.


    There are four stone statues in the hall. When Su Yan stepped into the hall just now, the four stone statues seemed to be abnormal.


    "There is something wrong with this stone statue. It looks like a living person." Wu Hao looked at the four stone statues with complicated eyes.


    "The living? Isn''t it a stone statue? Don''t scare people. " Su Yan quickly retreated. Apart from the people behind them, he could see living people in the ruins. That''s really a ghost.


    "I hope I really scared you, but be careful." Wu Hao moved step by step and stepped on the hall, but there was nothing unusual about the four stone statues. He wondered if he was dazzled just now.


    "That coffin should be the remains of the supreme strong. There must be some treasure."


    "Well, after all, I didn''t see anything all the way. The baby should be inside." Wu Hao also agrees with Su Yan.


    Just halfway through, Wu Hao stopped.


    "Why hide? Come out!" What Wu Hao said made Su Yan cheer up in an instant.


    "Wu Hao, who are you talking to?" Su Yan asked.


    "Hehe, who else can there be, four stone statues? If I was right just now, you really moved and were murderous."


    "You''re not crazy. Where did they move? It''s just a stone." Su Yan is speechless, Wu Hao.


    However, just then, the eyes of the four stone statues suddenly emitted red light.


    "Those who break into shengdala palace will be killed without amnesty!" Four stone statues spoke.


    "Get away!" Wu Hao threw Su Yan aside and avoided the attack of two stone statues with extreme speed.


    "Really moved..." Su Yan couldn''t believe his eyes. Unexpectedly, the four stone statues really moved and seemed to have good strength.


    "Four junior students dare to say such big words?" Wu Hao smiled.


    Thunder Dragon collapse fist!


    Powerful lethality instantly killed a stone statue. The stone statue was broken and golden light appeared in the body.


    "Wu Hao, that''s a skill, and it seems that the level is not low."


    Wu Hao also saw it, but he is not in the mood to manage the skill now, because the strength of the remaining three stone statues has increased, and all of them have reached the intermediate level.


    "What''s going on!" Wu Hao frowned. Why did he suddenly increase his strength.


    "It''s just intermediate, so what!"


    Wrath of God, thunder and halberd!


    Killed another one.


    The strength of the remaining two increased again and reached the advanced level. The attack of the two stone statues came to Wu Hao''s eyes.


    Earth Dragon defense!


    According to the situation, Wu Hao had no time to dodge and had to defend. Fortunately, the Earth Dragon''s defense was strong enough, otherwise the two high-level stone statues could defeat him.


    "Let me help you!" Seeing that Wu Hao fell into the downwind, Su Yan rushed up immediately.


    "No, you''re not their opponent!" Wu Hao shouted.


    After seeing Su Yan''s hand, the two statues also aimed at Su Yan.


    "You dare!"


    Lightning, sword of the moment.


    The attack of the two stone statues was interrupted, and Wu Hao found the right opportunity.


    Thunder Dragon collapse fist!


    However, the stone statue was not defeated this time. It was just repulsed. Although it was a little surprised, it was also calculated by Wu Hao.


    "Try this!"


    Divine formula, Emperor''s decision, God''s anger.


    Thunder and lightning bless Thunder Dragon collapse fist!


    Leilong avalanche fist was greatly strengthened. This fist went on and completely defeated the stone statue.


    Wu Hao immediately picked up the three treasures that fell to the ground. This is a good thing and can''t be wasted.


    "Go!" Wu Hao grabbed Su Yan and wanted to leave, because he knew that the remaining stone statue would be promoted to the peak level. Although it was no problem to deal with the peak level with his current strength, he could also kill, but I''m afraid it would cost too much spiritual power.


    It''s full of danger everywhere. It''s not wise to consume spiritual power so much.


    However, the statue obviously did not intend to let him go.


    "Trespassers will die!" The statue spoke again.


    The gates of all channels were closed, and Wu Hao had no choice but to retreat.


    "It seems that if you want to leave, you can only destroy all the four stone statues. In that case, you can only kill them." Wu Hao asks Su Yan to wait for him.


    When the sky sword was shot, Su Yan knew that Wu Hao should be serious.


    But the stone statue in front of him is the highest level. Even if Wu Hao is serious, can he really win?


    If it''s really the peak level, Wu Hao is really not sure. After all, it''s too big.


    But he also found a problem in the fight just now. These statues only have the peak attack power, but they don''t really reach the peak in other aspects.


    So as long as you avoid the attack of the other party and don''t eat hard, there''s no problem destroying it.


    In front of this stone statue, it exudes peak level, but speed and defense are only advanced.


    Since he is a senior, he naturally has a chance.


    Eternal sword!


    Now I have to use the killing tactics. Soon the Yue family and others will come. At that time, he will have no chance.


    The eternal sword has contained the breath of destruction against the senior strong. In addition, the stone statue''s defense is not strong. It is locked by the eternal sword and naturally cannot be avoided.

 Chapter 732

    Kill with one blow!


    Wu Hao completely destroyed the last stone statue, and the baby in the stone statue also fell out.


    Four stone statues were destroyed, and the door was slowly opened. It turned out that there was a door behind the coffin.


    "Wu Hao, call out something to make your death pain faster!" The father and son of the Yue family rushed up, followed by Long Sheng.


    Just as they stepped into the hall, the four stone statues appeared again, but this time the target of the four stone statues was not Wu Hao, but the people coming from behind.


    Moreover, the strength of the stone statue was advanced at the beginning. Seeing here, Wu Hao had to sigh that the owner of this relic was probably a detached existence.


    "Want a baby? Go out alive. " Wu Hao left with Su Yan. Others didn''t know him, but he knew very well that the four stone statues were advanced at the beginning, and I''m afraid they reached the peak in the end.


    There are basically top-level strong people outside. I''m afraid you have to pay a price if you want to deal with the top.


    "It''s terrible here. Seriously, if I hadn''t come with you, I would have killed me hundreds of times just there." Su Yan''s face was very ugly at this time. It was obviously hit.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t overcome this difficulty compared with facing the tripod in the black world?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    Su Yan reacted instantly.


    Yes, at the beginning, he was only on the top of the universe. When he faced the tripod, he thought he was dead, but didn''t he survive.


    The two run in a straight line. Wu Hao doesn''t want to continue to test. Since the relic has formed a breakthrough system, there should be no mechanism in the process of moving.


    Whoosh!!!


    As soon as the idea came out, countless sleeve swords appeared around the wall. The harm on the sleeve sword was highly toxic.


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao was forced to use the invincible golden body and completely resisted the sleeve sword.


    "Good guy, there''s still a mechanism!" Wu Hao is a little angry. What''s the name of Sheng Dala''s supreme power? He has cleaned up so many life-threatening things.


    It''s a pity that the invincible golden body, which can only be used three times a day, was wasted once because of this silent sleeve sword.


    Slowing down, Wu Hao and Wu Hao moved forward again. On the way, they actually met the mechanism again, and they were still poisoned.


    "The supreme super strong who plays poison?" Wu Hao frowned. Once something was contaminated, it would really kill people. As the saying goes, arrows are easy to hide and hidden arrows are difficult to prevent. He doesn''t want to be killed here by this mechanism.


    "There are a lot of organs. I think we''d better not move on, otherwise we may collapse by these organs." Su Yan stopped and managed to avoid the stone falling group again.


    "It''s all right. We''re all here, and those people behind us can''t let us go. We don''t have a way back. Let''s move on." Wu Hao took a firm look.


    Because he vaguely felt that there seemed to be something powerful in front of him.


    After dodging the mechanism, Wu Hao and Wu Hao once came to a hall. This time, it was the same as last time, but the space was much larger, and there was still a coffin not far away.


    But this time there was no stone statue, and Wu Hao could not touch the bottom, so he had to walk slowly to the hall.


    "I''ll take you away in case of an emergency." Wu Hao has prepared the thunder body method.


    He is prepared and confident to face any emergency. Once the stone gate is lowered, he will withdraw as soon as possible, because he knows very well that it may not be so easy to break through.


    "Wu Hao, this should be the remains of the supreme power?" Su Yan looked at the coffin opposite and asked.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "I don''t know. I''m afraid not. This supreme level is a super strong man with poison. He is insidious and vicious. I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    However, after Wu Hao said this, the stone gate fell behind him, and Wu Hao rushed over at the same time.


    Thunder body method!


    Suddenly a wall appeared in front of him, blocking his way.


    "What''s going on!" Wu Hao''s face changed gradually. It seemed that they were trapped again.


    "Dare to insult the venerable Sheng Dalai, damn it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao has a black face. He''s a dead man. What''s wrong with scolding?


    Suddenly, a huge voice appeared in front of them, up to three meters high, holding a huge sword.


    "The venerable shengdala, can you talk about it? Since you dare to come to this shengdala ancient tomb, you should be fully prepared for death."


    The giant raised the giant sword, and the powerful breath controlled the whole audience.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly.


    Above the peak!


    This can be said to be the strongest person he met after he came to this continent. No, in short, he should not be a person, but what''s the matter with this terrible smell.


    "If you want to kill me, I''ll tear down your shengdala palace!" Wu Hao knows that he can''t escape at this time and can only work hard. I''m afraid he can''t deal with it now.


    "Arrogance!" The giant sword in the giant''s hand shone, and suddenly a group of knights appeared on the scene, all of whom were the strength of the half step King universe.


    Big trouble!


    "Wu Hao, don''t worry about it. Give me these little shrimps." Su Yan knows he can''t help. He can only watch in the face of the super strong at the top.


    But now he can''t sit idly by. After all, he didn''t come here to accompany Wu Hao.


    "Good!" Wu Hao let the little Knights go and stared at the giant in front of him.


    "Break into shengdala palace and die!"


    "The same thing, I''ve heard too much. Whether I have the ability to let me die depends on what the hell you are!" The sky sword appeared in Wu Hao''s hand.


    From the beginning, it was the sword of the moment.


    But the power of the flash sword didn''t have much effect. Wu Hao felt a great pressure and escaped in time.


    Eternal sword!


    Wu Hao made the strongest move. Although the effect was good, he still failed to threaten the giant.


    "Are you tickling me?" I asked.


    Wu Hao was very oppressed. His strongest eternal sword was said to tickle.


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    This time, the giant was knocked down, but it was not completely killed.


    "It''s not bad. It''s also a talent to attack like this, but it''s a pity that you still have to die when you come to shengdala palace!"


    The giant suddenly attacked.


    Thunder body method!


    "You can''t hide in this field!"


    Suddenly Wu Hao felt a gravitational squeeze, like his gravitational ability.


    It turns out that the giant''s field is gravity.


    "Really? Ha ha... "


    Reverse gravity!


    After using reverse gravity, Wu Hao again narrowly avoided the giant''s attack.


    "Huh? You have a gravity field, too? Boy, who is your master? " Asked the giant.

 Chapter 733

    "Master? My master, how can a character like you know? " Wu Hao felt something was wrong.


    The giant''s fighting spirit was actually a little loose. Although he didn''t know why, it did seem that there were some subtle changes, so he decided to get a slap in the face.


    "No? Instead of saying that you only have to die, I''m giving you a chance. Who is your master? " The giant snapped.


    Wu Hao immediately materialized the gravity bead. He didn''t know whether what the giant said was related to the gravity bead. If it was really related, it must be this.


    "It''s really him!" I grabbed the gravity bead with a complex look in my eyes.


    "Emperor Tian, you have appeared again for thousands of years." The giant''s fighting spirit disappeared, and Wu Hao stopped. Does this guy know the owner of this bead.


    "Hahaha, smelly boy, the source of your gravity field is actually this mayfly bead. It seems that your boy''s luck is really not generally good." At this time, Emperor kongbei said.


    Wu Hao looked puzzled and asked, "old man, what''s the origin of this bead? Tell me quickly, or I won''t know how to answer when this old thing asks me. "


    "Cough, cough, listen, this mayfly bead is solidified by the original internal alchemy of the emperor and the Heavenly Emperor. Remember I told you the three supreme masters at the beginning?"


    Wu Hao certainly remembers that the three supreme super powers of the third universe.


    Xuanming, there is another old thing in his mind, kongbei.


    "Is this emperor heaven the last?" Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. If so, it would be really great.


    He found this bead on the earth. Has the emperor ever been to the earth? But why did their own origin endosulfan appear on the earth?


    "Yes, Emperor Tian was the last one and was killed by xuanming. I just didn''t expect that his soul power was completely wiped out, leaving only this source inner pill. Ah, I''m afraid emperor Tian suffered the same thing as me before the end of the new year."


    At this time, the giant also returned the mayfly bead.


    "Emperor Tian, is he okay?" Asked the giant.


    Wu Hao was silent, lowered his head, took the mayfly bead and hid back in his body.


    After a few seconds, Wu Hao said in a heavy voice, "he, his old man, fell......" Wu Hao sighed.


    "What! When did it fall? Who did it! " The giant was furious.


    "Smelly boy, good acting. Continue." Kong Bei emperor smiled and said.


    Of course, I think he won a small certificate for performing in the college group.


    "Xuanming, before the end of the new year, xuanming emperor killed his old man and an old thing in kongbei. They both fell into his hands!" After Wu Hao finished, his murderous spirit was exposed.


    "Xuanming emperor, if it was him, where did your master die?" Asked the giant again.


    "The third universe has been for ten thousand years, and it is also his old man who left the power of his soul before sitting down. Then I can accept his inheritance and get this mayfly bead more than ten years ago. I don''t know what relationship you have with him, elder?" Wu Hao quickly opened the topic.


    He doesn''t know about the so-called emperor and heavenly venerable. If he asks miscellaneous questions later, he can''t answer.


    "My name is Jess Hugh. I once wandered this continent with your master and made very close friends. However, later, he broke through the shackles of the plane and reached the supreme level, so he returned to his hometown, which is what you call the third universe. Since then, we have never seen it again. Unexpectedly, when we meet again, we can only use this scene."


    Wu Hao was shocked that the giant was a strong man ten thousand years ago.


    "Sir, why are you here in your realm? I''m afraid not many people in this continent can hurt you." Wu Hao asked suspiciously again.


    The giant nodded: "it''s really good that the world can hurt me, but I haven''t crossed the barrier. I just reached the supreme half step, so I sat here and became the guardian of shengdala palace."


    Half step Supreme


    The giant in front of us is actually a half step supreme. What kind of existence was it before the end of the new year? Was the supreme level all over the earth?


    At this time, the people of the Yue family had come here. It seemed that the four stone statues behind them had been defeated by them.


    "Elder, I''m afraid I don''t have time to catch up with you instead of master. My enemy is catching up." Wu Hao turned to prepare for the battle.


    In fact, these are all played for the giant. Since the giant is a close friend of emperor Tian in front of him and recognizes him as an apprentice of emperor Tian, he will not see him in deep danger.


    "Bold and presumptuous, who dares to hurt my friend in front of me!" The giant came to Wu Hao.


    Sure enough!


    Wu Hao secretly laughs. It seems that his goal has been achieved. Although there is something wrong to deceive the dead, he can''t help it now.


    "Senior, you..." Wu Hao looked at the giant with some emotion.


    "Don''t worry, you are my close friend and my disciple. Let''s go. This is the last pass of shengdala. Below is shengdala''s coffin. There is no danger." Said the giant.


    "Elder, boy Wu Hao, thank you very much. I don''t know if the elder has any wish yet. The boy is willing to fulfill his wish for the elder." Wu Hao doesn''t want to act against his conscience. After all, he will be ashamed of his conscience.


    Now that Jessica has helped him, he will help Jessica, so it''s settled.


    "Hahaha, well, I''m a disciple of emperor Tian. OK, I have three things you need to do!"


    what the fuck!


    Wu Hao has a black face. He only says he wants to help. Isn''t it just one thing? When did the old thing run out of three? Pit yourself?


    "First! Reach the supreme level! "


    Wu Hao was stunned. It was jessio.


    "Second, after reaching the supreme level, avenge your master and kill the xuanming old thief."


    "Of course! Elder, what about you? What can I do for you? " Wu Hao hurriedly asked, these three things Jesse Xiuming said, but now it seems that they have nothing to do with himself.


    "Hehe, the third thing is made for me, boy. I can see that you have outstanding talent and are a rare wizard in ten thousand years, so if you can reach the gods..."


    "Yes, I will revive you!" Before jessio finished, Wu Hao said.


    I''m afraid these old guys are unwilling to resurrect. Especially this jessio, who was only one step away from reaching the supreme level, how can he be reconciled.


    "Just try your best. It''s not difficult to reach the supreme level with your talent. Don''t increase your difficulty in order to revive us. Go!" Jess Xiu waved and Wu Hao and Su Yan left the scene.


    When he left, he heard jessius angry: "those who take one step will die!"

 Chapter 734

    In the twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao came to the last floor of shengdala palace, which was full of spiritual power, and the surrounding area was empty. In front of him was the coffin of shengdala.


    "I''m really a lucky boy. You can''t pass the giant level. I really don''t know what to say." Kongbei emperor sighed. If he had this luck, he wouldn''t have died in the hands of xuanming emperor.


    "Cut, that''s my handsome outstanding." Wu Hao said confidently.


    "Come on, don''t stink. This is a good place to practice. Start practicing quickly." Kong Bei said quickly.


    "Practice? ad locum? After a while, those people above will come down and practice? " Wu Hao looked surprised.


    "You think that giant is a vegetarian? With the strength of giants, they can''t pass at all. It''s lucky that they won''t die unless there are really disciples of emperor Tian. "


    Wu Hao smiled, ha, half step supreme. Although he died and left a skeleton above the peak, it is not something that those people can deal with.


    "Release the unicorn. It''s time for it to absorb psychic power."


    Wu Hao nodded and immediately released Kirin. As soon as he came out, Kirin ran around like a runaway Mustang.


    But it always revolves around Wu Hao, and its Petite head nestles on Wu Hao''s thigh.


    "Well, little guy, you play by yourself. We have to practice." Then Wu Hao looked at Su Yan.


    "Su Yan, you also seize the time to practice. It''s unique here."


    Although Su Yan and Qilin rely on Wu Hao so much, this is not the time to be shocked. He immediately sat down cross legged. He felt that the spiritual power here was enough for him to break through and reach the intermediate level.


    Wu Hao also sat down and felt the rich spiritual power here. It seems that shengdala is indeed a top super strong person, and can actually open up such a rich space of spiritual power.


    Just then, Wu Hao felt a wave of spiritual power, as if someone had broken through.


    Su Yan?


    It shouldn''t be so fast. Although there is plenty of energy here, it''s not so abnormal.


    However, when he opened his eyes, little Kirin stood in front of him and looked at him.


    "Little guy, you broke through."


    Yes, it''s Kirin who broke through. After all, Kirin''s strength is not strong. He has reached level 5 Warcraft during his cultivation in the small world.


    It was just a breakthrough, but it was also quite terrible. It crossed five levels in a row in such a short time.


    Wu Hao continued to practice. In a twinkling of an eye, a month later, Wu Hao''s strength improved, but there was no breakthrough. So did Su Yan.


    However, Kirin has made a breakthrough in continuous turnover, from the line star level to the world Master level.


    "Little guy, you are really a pervert. You have reached the world Master level!" Wu Hao had to be surprised. If it goes on like this, will this little guy directly reach the king universe?


    Then he continued to practice for another month. This time Wu Hao has reached the peak and can break through at any time, while Su Yan has entered the edge of breaking through.


    Little Kirin has reached the middle of the universe, and it can be said that it has a certain strong strength.


    It''s really a divine beast. It''s too abnormal. If the spiritual power in this space hadn''t almost disappeared, he would be reluctant to leave.


    Su Yan''s breakthrough is imminent. Wu Hao stops his cultivation and gives the rest of his spiritual power to Su Yan and Qilin.


    And he went over with Dara''s coffin.


    "Good thing!" Wu Hao touched the coffin in front of him. It was made of pure jade, and after ten thousand years, the jade bed has become spiritual.


    "It''s really a good thing. Jade has a level, just like kung fu, and the jade coffin in front of us has reached the patriarchal level!" Kongbei emperor flew out and said.


    "This class jade coffin can preserve the corpse for ten thousand years. It must have cost shengdala a great price to get it."


    Emperor kongbei looked at the jade coffin in front of him with excitement in his eyes.


    "What? Do you want to lie in? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Go away, I''m not dead!" Kong Bei emperor said angrily.


    "What are you excited about?" Wu Hao asked silently.


    "Hahaha, smelly boy, didn''t you say you wanted to revive me? There is a good thing in front of me that can help me revive. "


    "What? This jade coffin? " Wu Hao looked at emperor kongbei and asked, "this is a good thing. He can''t bear to let it out.".


    Looking at Wu Hao''s look, kongbei emperor said unhappily.


    "Remains, I want to hold Dara''s remains!"


    Body?


    "Old man, when did you get used to it? You''re not going to eat shengdala''s body raw? " Thinking of Wu Hao, I feel a little disgusted. Even though there are jade coffins, the smell can stink to death.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, smelly boy! You think I''m abnormal. Sheng Dala and I generally belong to the supreme level. Having such a skeleton can help me revive as soon as possible, but I''m afraid he can only stay in the jade coffin for the time being, so the jade coffin can''t be used by you, at least in a short time. "


    Wu Hao hesitated for a moment. Naturally, he couldn''t use the jade coffin. He could use it for his family, but it was decades later.


    "No problem. I''ll just take it away first."


    Wu Hao came right in front of the coffin. There were words on the coffin.


    You and I were never meant to be. It seems that you have been recognized by jessius. Open the coffin and there is what I have learned all my life.


    Wu Hao saw this and hurriedly prepared to open the coffin.


    "Smelly boy, do you think it''s that simple? Don''t move! " Kong Bei emperor hurriedly opened his mouth.


    It''s right to think about it carefully. Where is it so simple? This is the coffin of the supreme super strong. Is it so easy to open?


    "Carefully find out whether there are organs around. We must rule out all possibilities."


    At this time, Qilin ran over and followed Wu Hao. The little thing has reached the advanced level. There is almost no spiritual power around. I''m afraid it''s only enough for Su Yan to advance.


    Just then, little Qilin jumped into the coffin and looked at the remains inside, suddenly showing an excited look.


    "Hey, kid, that''s mine. Don''t think about it!" Kong Bei emperor shouted anxiously.


    However, Qilin couldn''t hear him at all. He saw that Qilin''s volume suddenly increased, and Wu Hao was stunned.


    The enlarged Kirin grabbed the coffin cover.


    "Stop it!" Kongbei emperor rushed over, but he himself was just a soul, and Kirin had divine animal blood. The two could not be compared at all.


    When the coffin lid was opened, the great emperor kongbei was also bounced back.


    Wu Hao also rushed up to stop, but it was too late. Qilin opened the coffin and swallowed Sheng Dala''s remains.


    "I''ll go!"

 Chapter 735

    "No!" Kongbei emperor cried out in despair, but it didn''t work. After eating, little Qilin also hiccupped with a long mouth.


    "Little thing, spit it out quickly, spit it out quickly!" Kongbei emperor shouted angrily, but little Qilin didn''t have the time to talk to him. He actually fell asleep on the ground.


    "I''ll go." kongbei emperor was desperate. He didn''t expect to finally meet the body of a supreme super strong man, and it was perfectly preserved, so it was gone.


    "OK, anyway, it''s a corpse of tens of thousands of years. If you don''t, you won''t. I''ll get you a new one later. Trust me." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Today, he opened his eyes. Unexpectedly, Kirin was so terrible and could change its shape. Just after the size of Kirin changed, its strength increased significantly.


    "Old man, do you think Kirin is hungry? Otherwise, the corpses of tens of thousands of years ago are so delicious. "


    Kongbei didn''t want to talk at all at this time. He was even more angry when he heard the word Kirin.


    "Don''t know, don''t ask me!" With that, kongbei emperor disappeared.


    Wu Hao looked helpless. He was really childish. It seems that he can only think about it by himself.


    When Wu Hao came to the coffin, there was white smoke and a pure cold smell.


    It really deserves to be a clan level jade coffin that can seal the body for thousands of years. It''s really a priceless treasure.


    There are also three items inside. Wu Hao took them out. They are actually a weapon and two skill methods.


    Before, the highest skill they obtained outside was only ground level skill, which can only be regarded as general.


    Su Yan''s family also has ground level skill, so they don''t like it very much.


    But at this time, there are two Tianjie palms, one is poison skill, the other is Tianjie palm technique, overturning the clouds and overturning the sun palm.


    Wu Hao looks at poison Kung Fu. It''s a good thing. Poison is changing rapidly. As long as it is used, even if he just seals the king universe, he can fight the supreme super strong.


    Finally, the remaining weapon, together with the Pu fan, has a killing atmosphere. Although it has been ten thousand years, it can still feel the divine energy fluctuation, and it seems to be a top secondary artifact, which is stronger than his sky sword.


    After collecting the three treasures, Wu Hao also packed the jade coffin and took it away. He began to wait for Su Yan''s breakthrough.


    In just three months, the ruins have been surrounded by people, but recently they have gradually dispersed, leaving only Longsheng and the Yue family.


    They were waiting for Wu Hao to come out. At first, there was the temptation of treasure, and everyone stayed. Later, Wu Hao didn''t appear. People guessed that Wu Hao might have died in the ruins, so they dispersed with him.


    But the Yue family persevered and always felt that Wu Hao was absolutely fine, and it was possible to get the most important treasure among the ruins.


    "Yue Cheng, I can''t wait any longer. Take your time." Long Sheng''s patience is exhausted. He also wants to get the skill of Wu Hao, but who knows if he has died in it. It''s not a way to continue waiting.


    At this time, there was a vibration inside the ruins. Suddenly, the top of the ruins burst and two figures broke out.


    "Really alive, now you can''t run away!" Yue Yang said excitedly.


    Long Sheng also smiled. It seems that he has never been disappointed. The advanced skill belongs to him.


    "Yellow mouth boy, give me what you got and your skill. I can''t participate in this matter." Long Sheng looked at Wu Hao and said.


    Wu Hao smiled: "Oh, thank you very much, but I''m not sure what you''re talking about. What do you think there can be in it? We were just trapped for a few months and practiced in it for a few months. "


    Of course, Wu Hao will not be arrogant to let people know that he has obtained two Heaven level skills, otherwise the super strong in the whole continent will come to the door, and even the supreme strong will stare at him.


    "Toast without penalty, Yue Cheng, give the boy to you, and I''ll take this!" Long Sheng saw Wu Hao and rushed up.


    Yue Cheng also took aim at Su Yan.


    "Hum, I just want to settle the previous account with you!" Su Yan''s breath changed greatly. He was very guilty that he couldn''t help before. After all, Wu Hao was protecting him all the way in. Now he has broken through and can help more or less.


    Suddenly, an iron fan appeared in Su Yan''s hand. As soon as the iron fan appeared, Su Yan''s momentum soared, and even didn''t fall down.


    "This time, artifact!" Yue Cheng was excited. Unexpectedly, he could get the second artifact.


    "Hahaha, this artifact is mine!" Yue Cheng rushed up excitedly and wanted to solve the battle as quickly as possible.


    However, with his own strength and the help of secondary artifact, Su Yan just declined.


    "Smelly boy, don''t think only you have a secondary artifact. Although you have a secondary artifact, you still have to die today!" Yue Cheng''s breath suddenly changed, and there was a secondary artifact in the big knife in his hand.


    Yue Cheng''s family has a long history of thousands of years. How can it not have secondary artifact blessing.


    However, the secondary artifact in Yue Cheng''s hand is not at the same level as Su Yan''s. Yue Cheng''s secondary artifact is much rougher.


    But because of his strength, Su Yan still stepped into the downwind and could only resist reluctantly.


    Wu Hao seemed to be in a stalemate. Long Sheng''s face was ugly. He never expected that Wu Hao would be so difficult. It was clear that he was just a junior king. Although his strength was higher than before, it did not make him unable to defeat him.


    "What''s up, old man! Are you afraid now? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "To tell you the truth, if I want to go now, you can''t stop me, but with my talent and ability, I will be able to kill you in less than a year. When I break through and reach the intermediate level, your dragon family will be destroyed."


    Long Sheng was silent. He didn''t doubt what Wu Hao said. In this fight, Wu Hao''s thunder body method and the assistance of another skill method have vaguely surpassed him in terms of speed.


    If Wu Hao really wants to leave, he really can''t stop it. It will bring disaster to his dragon family at that time.


    "Boy, I admit that you are gifted. Well, you hand over your skill and I''ll let you leave. In the future, we''ll keep our well water away from the river." Longsheng chooses to talk.


    "Hum, you''re such a jade abacus. Do you think it''s possible? Long Sheng, I want to see if you have the courage to move me. "


    From Longsheng''s language expression, it is not difficult to see that today Longsheng has dared not continue, and the words just now have completely deterred Longsheng.


    "Boy, are you sure you want to break the net? I waited for months, but I didn''t get anything, so I went back. Do you think it''s possible? " Longsheng said coldly.

 Chapter 736

    "What does this have to do with me? Be sensible and leave quickly. If you continue, you will only destroy yourself, just like the Yue family. They are destined to be my enemies. I will destroy their Yue family myself! " Wu Hao said very seriously.


    Longsheng fell into hesitation.


    At this time, Su Yan was in danger.


    Thunder body method!


    Wu Hao suddenly appeared and blocked Yue Cheng''s attack.


    "Old dog, die!" Wu Hao wants to kill Yue Cheng completely while Long Sheng is separated. As long as he kills Yue Cheng, Long Sheng is nothing.


    But Long Sheng was obviously not stupid and rushed over.


    "Little friend, I was almost fooled by you, but you''re right. I can''t participate in this matter, but so far today, you can''t kill Yue Cheng in front of me. Please give me this face." Long Sheng knows that Wu Hao has the strength to kill Yue Cheng.


    "Long Sheng, if you leave now, I can let bygones be bygones with you, but if you want to stop everywhere, you are my enemy!" Wu Hao and the Yue family have been unable to reconcile, so the death of the Yue family is inevitable.


    "Hahaha, if you want me to die, it depends on whether you have this ability." Then he looked at Longsheng.


    "Longsheng, what are you worried about? Your boy is bluffing. As long as he dies, all his treasures are ours!"


    The Dragon God has a black face. That''s right, but they have to have this strength.


    "It''s a big deal, baby. Let''s share it together. I don''t believe he can go to heaven." Suddenly Yue Cheng sent out a signal bomb.


    This was given to him by the major forces when they left. It was said that if Wu Hao appeared, they should be notified at the first time.


    Originally, he wanted to swallow the baby with Longsheng, but now Longsheng can''t kill Wu Hao, so he can only bear to give up his love. Even if he can only get a small benefit, he can''t let Wu Hao leave.


    Looking at the signal bomb, Wu Hao knew that he was not good. He kept pestering. When people came, their situation would be dangerous.


    "Go!" Wu Hao is going to leave. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    "Go? Hehe, where are you going? Leave your things. " Long Sheng smiled. The major forces came and Wu Hao would die, so now he doesn''t have to hesitate.


    "Long Sheng, it seems that you really want to be my enemy. You will regret it." Wu Hao said solemnly.


    "Hahaha, then you have to leave alive. The dead can''t revenge." Long Sheng laughed and said, and then tried his best to hold Wu Hao.


    About two minutes later, the mountain family not far away arrived at the scene, and it was another top class.


    Wu Hao''s pressure increased greatly.


    "Wu Hao, you''d better go first, leave with the second artifact and give it to my father. I''ll stop them for you." Su Yan knows that Wu Hao has the ability to leave, just because of him.


    "What nonsense? If you want to go naturally, go together. The things have been given to you. Give them to him yourself." After careful consideration, Wu Hao has given Su Yan the second artifact, the Pu fan, and left two Tianjie skill books.


    Compared with the Tianjie skill, the secondary artifact is obviously more similar to the Su family. Su Yan is also very grateful for this, because he can obviously feel that this secondary artifact is stronger than Wu Hao''s own.


    "Here comes another one. I''m afraid it''s more or less bad today." Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. There are already three top super strong people on the scene. I''m afraid they can''t break through with their strength.


    "Wu Hao, you must die today!" Yue Cheng laughed. Even if he couldn''t get the baby at this time, as long as he could kill Wu Hao, he also made money.


    The three of them worked together to kill Wu Hao, and Long Sheng also fought hard, because he knew that once he chose to kill, he would not give Wu Hao a chance. Otherwise, with Wu Hao''s talent, his dragon family would be in a desperate situation.


    "Longsheng, you shouldn''t completely annoy me. Your dragon family will have no chance in the future." Wu Hao has been injured, but he still insists, as long as there is a chance.


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    Cloud overturning day first move.


    Yin Yang eight trigrams palm, seal!


    One move is not weaker than the palm of the eternal sword, and everyone feels the pressure.


    The combination of the two moves has infinite power. The three immediately made a defensive posture.


    Wu Hao saw a chance.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Thunder body method!


    The power of lightning!


    The power of thunder and lightning is used to block people''s speed, and the double body method greatly increases the speed.


    In an instant, he came to Su Yan, grabbed Su Yan and left quickly.


    "Damn it, don''t let him run away, chase!" Long Sheng panicked. He couldn''t let Wu Hao run away anyway today.


    The crowd chased Wu Hao in the direction they left.


    But Wu Hao''s speed is fast enough to keep up with Su Yan.


    "Wu Hao, you''d better put me down and go quickly. At your speed, putting me down can be faster. They can''t catch up." Su Yan knew that he had dragged Wu Hao down again. He felt very guilty.


    I thought I could help, but I still delayed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not so easy for them to catch up. If I guess correctly, I can reach Qingfeng mountain by going straight here."


    Qingfeng mountain!


    Suyan is slightly changed.


    "Do you want to ask Lord Qingzhi for help?" If so, there may be a glimmer of hope.


    "Otherwise, in our state, if they join another person, we won''t have a chance."


    There''s an attack!


    Wu Hao suddenly turned around, and three powerful attacks had reached his eyes.


    "Thank you!"


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao used three powerful attacks to open the invincible golden body. Due to inertia, the speed soared.


    Su Yan saw that he really had a chance and stopped talking. He believed that Wu Hao could create miracles again.


    "The boy actually took advantage of our attack. What the hell is he? There are endless means at a young age." Long Sheng is going crazy. If he can''t catch up, he may be on pins and needles in the future.


    "Don''t worry, the Huang family has come, and it''s right in front of them." Yue Chenggang has also informed the Huang family that Wu Hao will inevitably meet the Huang family if he escapes in this direction.


    Sure enough, Wu Hao has found several powerful smells flying towards him.


    "Get out of here!" Wu Hao wants to rush over by force, but the other party has formed an array and is waiting for him to throw himself into the net.


    "Young generation, you can''t escape!" Three members of the Huang family shot, one at the peak level and two at the intermediate level.


    Hum!


    "Die!" Wu Hao went down with a sword and directly killed an intermediate strong man.


    "You killed my Huang family, looking for death!" Huang Haitian did not expect that an intermediate was so vulnerable in front of Wu Hao.


    In just a few seconds, although Wu Hao killed an intermediate, he was successfully blocked.


    "You are doomed today!" Long Sheng and others have caught up behind him.

 Chapter 737

    "Ladies and gentlemen, this boy has two secondary artifact and at least three advanced skills. We can share them equally. How about it?" Long Sheng knows that Wu Hao can''t escape. At this time, he has the idea of baby again.


    "OK, I want a second artifact!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my wife''s family suffered heavy losses. One belongs to my wife''s family. Is that ok?" Yue Cheng spoke first.


    Long Sheng then said.


    "It''s just a secondary artifact. I want the thunder body method on him. You can do whatever you want!" Longsheng doesn''t want to be greedy.


    Although he also wants this artifact, compared with Wu Hao''s life and death, the secondary artifact is naturally not important, as long as it can kill Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. These guys had already begun to discuss the ownership of his things.


    The four top level strongmen joined hands, and Wu Hao naturally lost. Do you really want to leave Su Yan alone?


    Wu Hao glanced at Su Yan. Although he had not known Su Yan for a long time, Su Yan was already his friend. He left his friend and left. He couldn''t do such a thing.


    "Come on, come if you want to kill me!" Wu Hao plans to fight, or he won''t be reconciled anyway.


    Earth Dragon method!


    Thunder Dragon method!


    Ice dragon method


    Wu Hao came up with a terrible idea. When he practiced at the bottom of shengdala, by the way, the angry dragon determined to cultivate the third dragon.


    Before, he also tried to fuse the elements of two earth thunder dragons, doubling their power.


    In that case, the integration of the three dragons will naturally increase.


    Sanlong''s huge energy produces violent rejection, but Wu Hao doesn''t care so much. In the face of today''s situation, he can only forcibly integrate it.


    But his body couldn''t bear the huge force, and there was a crack.


    "Wu Hao, no, you''ll die!" Su Yan wants to stop Wu Hao, but the huge energy makes him unable to get close at all.


    "Dead? What''s the fear of death, as long as it doesn''t fall into the hands of these people! "


    Give it to me!


    Wu Hao once again increased the integration force, but he just wanted to get stuck and couldn''t carry out the three dragons integration.


    Ice dragon and Thunder Dragon seem to repel each other and can''t melt with each other first.


    However, just then, Kirin appeared and suddenly swallowed the three dragons'' fusion energy.


    Wu Hao looks at Qilin blankly.


    "Shit!" Wu Hao looked at the crowd awkwardly.


    "Do you eat everything? Spit it out, spit it out!" Wu haoquan signed up with this move. Unexpectedly, he was eaten by Qilin. Isn''t he really going to die here.


    However, at this time, everyone''s eyes were on Qilin, and they were silent for more than ten seconds.


    "Kirin!"


    "It''s really Kirin. There are too many good things for this boy. Kill him quickly. Whoever gets Kirin will win the world!" Everyone is crazy. Compared with Kirin, the so-called secondary artifacts just exposed by Wu Hao are nothing at all.


    However, Qilin probably knows that someone wants to make an idea of it, showing unsharp eyes.


    Suddenly his mouth opened wide.


    "Isn''t it, you eat the living? You are really not picky about food? " Wu Hao has a black face, but if Qilin can really solve these people, it will solve the problem for him.


    However, Qilin didn''t want to help at all. He just yawned with his big mouth, and then returned to the small world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao was speechless for a moment. He had been in love for a long time. He was the ugliest clown.


    Four people stared at him, as if they were going to cut him alive.


    "Up to now, it seems that it can only be so."


    Before, Emperor kongbei told him that the field could not be used on this continent, so his space field could not be displayed, let alone used.


    But there is one case that can be used, that is, blood sacrifice, which forcibly opens the field at the cost of his cultivation and life, but that will cause great damage to his cultivation.


    But even if there is damage, he can''t care so much. It''s better to live than to die.


    "You forced me!" Wu Hao is ready to force the bloodstain to open the field.


    But just then, a terrible smell came from the sky.


    "Everybody, I''m afraid it''s not good for you to bully a younger generation like this?"


    The voice was very familiar, and Wu Hao looked up.


    "It''s the leader of green gardenia. He''s here!" Su Yan said first, very surprised.


    Yes, green Gardenia actually came, and looking at it, it obviously broke through the peak barrier and reached the peak.


    "Why did the people of Qingyun sect come!"


    The faces of the four top level strong men changed slightly. Of course, they could feel the smell of green gardenia and completely crush them.


    "Green gardenia, when did you always take care of things outside?" Longsheng asked.


    "Hehe, I don''t care about anything else, but Wu Hao and Su Yan are registered elders of Qingyun sect. Do you think I should take care of them?" Between words, Qingzhi came to them.


    "Qingzhi, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''re thinking about Kirin. Since you''re here, we won''t let you leave without loss. The secondary artifact belongs to you. As for the Kirin, you let it out." Huangshan snapped.


    They are not far from Qingfeng mountain. On weekdays, family disciples often meet with Qingyun sect disciples, so he is naturally not afraid of Qingyun sect.


    "Lord Huang, I think you misunderstood. I knew the Kirin belonged to him. I said, he is the nominal elder of Qingyun sect. Who dares to hurt him today and walk away from my falling rain sword!"


    When a long sword with green marrow appeared, Wu Hao could feel the breath contained in the sword body.


    This is a top-level secondary artifact, and even is about to reach the artifact level.


    Qingyun sect is the top sect in this continent. In addition, there are not many strong people who dare to be enemies with each other.


    "Green gardenia, don''t go too far. Others are afraid of you, Qingyun sect, but my Huang family is not afraid!" Huangshan stood up.


    "Count me in!" Long Sheng also chose to come forward, because he knew that Wu Hao could not be allowed to leave alive today.


    "We are the same. Today, Kirin is bound to win!" The remaining two also chose to fight together because of Kirin.


    "Hahaha, you really work together. It''s a pity. You can''t take my life away. As for you, wash your neck and wait after you go back. I Wu Hao will come sooner or later, and at the fastest speed."


    The sky sword in his hand points to the four people. Now the four people want to kill him. Naturally, he will not let go of the four people. Once he breaks through and reaches the intermediate level, it will be the death time of the four people.


    "Lord Qingzhi, I''ll bother you today. Younger generation Wu Hao is very grateful!" Wu Hao chose to accept this favor. After all, if Qingzhi doesn''t do it, I''m afraid it''s dangerous today.

 Chapter 738

    "Hehe, I knew you wouldn''t choose to suffer. OK, no one can move you from me today."


    The faces of the four changed slightly.


    "Green gardenia, don''t think you can do anything to us when you reach the peak. It''s just a beginning to reach the peak." The four surrounded Wu Hao and Qingzhi.


    "Let''s go together. The main target is to kill Wu Hao."


    "Let me see if you have this chance." Qingzhi grabbed Su Yan.


    "Come with me!"


    Wu Hao nodded and followed Qingzhi, and the four also chased him.


    "Four old ghosts, I remember what happened today. I said before, let you wash your neck and wait. I''ll come to the door soon!"


    Then Wu Hao suddenly turned around.


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    Green Gardenia also stopped, and the falling rain sword in her hand changed thousands of methods.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan and fall into LIUCHEN!"


    The falling rain sword suddenly became bigger, like a mountain, and split at the four people.


    The four had no time to avoid, so they had to resist together.


    "Hahaha, the rest of the time you slowly fear!" Then they left quickly.


    This green Gardenia''s "ten thousand swords belong to the clan and fall into LIUCHEN" is very terrible, but the other party is also four peak levels at least, so he still reluctantly blocked it.


    "Damn, I can''t catch up!" Long Sheng is angry.


    He has the deepest resentment with Wu Hao. Wu Hao said that before he left. It seems that their dragon family will fall into crisis next.


    "Let''s take people to kill Qingfeng mountain!" Huangshan shouted.


    "If you want to go, we won''t go. There are not only green Gardenia on Qingfeng. Don''t you know what kind of person their Qingfeng ancestor is?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the scene was silent. The ancestor of Qingfeng, the third-generation patriarch of Qingyun sect, was a super strong man ten thousand years ago.


    Thousands of years ago, it has reached the semi supreme level. Now thousands of years later, who knows whether the Qingfeng ancestor has crossed the last barrier to reach the supreme level.


    Moreover, even if they don''t reach the supreme level, it''s easy to kill them with half supreme strength. It''s just looking for death to kill them with people.


    "Well, it seems that this matter can only end in failure. I''ll go first." One person left, and the rest followed.


    Only Huangshan, Longsheng and Yuecheng were left at the scene.


    "Wu Hao''s talent is terrible. I think if we don''t form an alliance, even if he comes at that time, if he doesn''t have the strength of the semi supreme, he can''t help us. How can the semi supreme be so easy to achieve." Huangshan first proposed.


    "I think so. I''m about to reach the peak. At that time, the three of us may have a chance to kill him unless he never leaves Qingyun sect." Yue Cheng immediately followed.


    He knew that their in-law family and Wu Hao had definitely formed an endless situation, so it would be better to pull two people into the water now.


    Long Sheng, not to mention, has the greatest pressure. Wu Hao doesn''t intend to let him go at all. Even if Huangshan doesn''t say, he also wants to keep warm.


    "OK, let''s exchange what we need. The boy won''t appear again in a short time." The three parted ways and chose to end the matter until Wu Hao appeared.


    Wu Hao naturally won''t fight an uncertain Zhang. When he is about to break through the intermediate level, he chooses to stay in Qingyun sect for cultivation. As long as he can reach the intermediate level and face the peak, he can also kill.


    "Lord Qingzhi, I''m sorry about Qilin..." Wu Hao said with an embarrassed smile when he came to Qingyun sect.


    "No need to explain. I already knew it before. I said your approach was correct, but do you know the crisis you will face next?" Green Gardenia looked at Wu Hao and asked seriously.


    Wu Hao nodded: "the breath of Kirin must have been exposed just now, so I''m afraid the world of Warcraft has become a sensation. A powerful Warcraft will come to the door soon."


    After Kirin exposed his breath in the Su family, he knew this would happen, but now what else can he do? Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth.


    In addition, with his current strength, if he breaks through the intermediate level, it is unlikely to retain him even if he is at the peak, so he can protect himself.


    "Just know it yourself. You''re almost intermediate now. I''m making an exception to open a test tower for you. I believe it''s helpful to you."


    Wu Hao quickly hugged his fist and thanked him.


    "In this way, thank you, Lord Qingzhi. Thank you very much, boy."


    At his current cultivation speed, although he is about to break through, according to the routine, it may take another year or two, but if he can enter the test tower, it may take up to three months.


    "There''s another thing. After you offended the Yue family, the Yue family found out Su Yan''s identity. I''m afraid it will be bad for the Su family. I''ve asked the elder to support the Su family, but the Su family may not be able to keep it. Don''t tell Su Yan first. After you leave the customs, you can decide on your own. Qingyun sect is sensitive and can''t intervene too much."


    Wu Hao frowned. Unexpectedly, the Su family was involved because of his affair. The Yue family really wanted to kill them all.


    "OK, thank you."


    But Wu Hao can''t hide it from Su Yan. After all, it happened because of him.


    So after the injury recovered, Wu Hao found Su Yan and told all the facts.


    "I''m sorry, Su Yan, for my reason, eh..." Wu Hao sighed after saying that.


    Su Yan''s face was ugly, but he didn''t seem to blame Wu Hao.


    "In fact, I know you''re not, so I sent a letter to my father earlier. The Su family is just a family property. It''s nothing. As long as people are still there, the Su family is still there."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was comforted, otherwise he was always very guilty.


    "OK, after I break through, I will destroy the Yue family at the first time, and I Wu Hao will fully help you revive the Su family." Wu Hao patted his chest and said.


    "Oh? Then you have to be prepared. In fact, I thought of it earlier. I want to move my su family to the foot of Qingfeng mountain. "


    what the fuck!


    Wu Hao''s face was black, and Su Yan was as loud as a jade abacus.


    "OK, I''ll do my best!" Wu Hao chose to promise Su Yan. With Su Yan''s talent, he honed it well and added the top secondary artifact. It shouldn''t be a problem to reach the peak level in the future, so it''s probably not difficult to be located at the foot of Qingfeng mountain.


    At ease, Wu Hao entered the test tower. Su Yan was not jealous.


    Because when he was practicing in shengdala, he knew that the last spiritual power Wu Hao had left him, otherwise he could not break through the intermediate King universe, so now this test tower is specially opened for Wu Hao, which is worthy of its name.


    "That boy has great talent. I''m afraid it will really cause a bloodbath."

 Chapter 739

    "It''s not up to him, but the hope for the future may all depend on him. All we need to do is help him rise. From today on, watch the door. Once all Warcraft find it, stop it immediately." Green Gardenia ordered.


    Compared with Longsheng and Huangshan, Qingzhi is more worried about Warcraft. Now that Kirin is here, Warcraft will not sit idly by. I believe she will come to the door soon.


    So before Wu Hao breaks through, they must guard the gate well, at least to create enough time for Wu Hao to come out.


    Indeed, at this time of the sunset mountains, the three kings were boiling, and they came out of the depths of the sunset mountains together.


    In different mountains, all king level Warcraft move in the same direction.


    In just a few days, more than a dozen Warcraft animals with strong breath gathered here in the Zudao mountains far away from mankind.


    In front of them is a lion king with two wings, and the beasts are worshipped.


    "The black Winged Lion King, Kirin is now in the world, right in Qingfeng mountain. Shall we go to Qingfeng mountain and pick up Kirin home?" The three legged Golden Toad is also here.


    At first, the three legged Golden Toad was relieved of responsibility for losing the unicorn. Now it is black and blue and can only look at its companions in fear.


    "Qingfeng mountain is easy to defend but difficult to attack. I''m afraid I can''t succeed with Qingfeng''s father sitting. Now the lion king is about to break through. As long as the breakthrough is successful, he can reach the semi supreme. At that time, he can resist Qingfeng''s father. Wait a while, and I can act after breaking through."


    The beasts knelt down and stopped talking. Of course, they knew the terrible place of Qingfeng''s ancestor. Although the Warcraft was very powerful, there were also two ends above the peak.


    But they still know that Qingfeng''s ancestor is strong and can''t fight against him.


    Half a year later, Wu Hao stayed in the test tower.


    His strength has improved, but it is not easy to enter the test tower again. Of course, he can''t miss such a good opportunity.


    Therefore, he always suppresses his strength and puts himself at the critical point of breakthrough, so that he can better lay the foundation for breakthrough.


    But now half a year has passed, and the outside world doesn''t know what''s going on. Wu Hao is more or less worried, so he chose to make a breakthrough at this time.


    However, before he began to break through, he felt strong pressure from the outside world, and there was not only one.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly.


    "What''s going on? What happened?" Wu Hao wondered if he was the hidden superpower of Qingfeng mountain.


    "Smelly boy, don''t waste time. Feel a breakthrough. Qingfeng mountain is in trouble. The Warcraft strongmen are coming."


    Kongbei emperor flew out and said anxiously.


    what!


    Warcraft alliance, does Warcraft still have so many horrors?


    Wu Hao felt the quantity outside. If the heavenly eye could not be opened in the test tower, he really wanted to see what was going on outside.


    "You don''t have to pay attention. There is a hidden super strong man in Qingfeng mountain. He should be able to resist for the time being and seize the time to break through!" Kongbei''s voice seemed a little anxious. Wu Hao knew that the terrible situation was not good.


    At this time, outside Qingfeng mountain, Qingzhi confronted more than ten Warcraft with a group of elders.


    "Sea snake, I haven''t seen you for thousands of years. I didn''t expect you to reach the peak." Green Gardenia backs her hands and looks very calm.


    This time, there are a lot of Warcraft allied forces, and there are two at the peak.


    "Qingzhi, hand over the thief who stole the unicorn and bypass Qingyun sect in Qingfeng mountain. Otherwise, today will be the day when Qingyun sect will be destroyed."


    The super strong gathered together, and the whole Qingfeng mountain seemed to be trembling, which instantly led to the color change of heaven and earth.


    "Qilin is not in Qingfeng mountain. Please come back." Green Gardenia still insisted on this statement. He knew that only this statement might frighten these Warcraft armies.


    "Qingzhi, you are not qualified to talk to the king and let your ancestors come out!"


    However, at this time, a vortex appeared in the sky, and a terrible figure appeared.


    Green Gardenia''s face changed greatly. He could obviously feel the other party''s breath steady pressing him.


    "The black winged lion, that''s the black winged lion!" The elders around me are a little unstable.


    "Don''t worry, the black winged lion has reached the semi supreme, but it has just broken through." Green Gardenia whispered.


    "Hehe, the black Winged Lion King, your way of coming is too much. Do you think I Qingyun sect will be trampled under your feet? Even if your Dragon King of Warcraft comes, I''m afraid you don''t dare. " Green gardenia is still calm.


    Although all the current situation has vaguely exceeded his expectations, it is not the worst result.


    "What a big tone. I, the Dragon King of Warcraft, have broken your human field many times. I can come and go freely. Why don''t I dare!" Said the black winged lion.


    "Cough, cough, yes, I can come and go freely. I just escaped for three days and nights after being beaten by our human Hongmeng Supreme Master. Finally, I was lucky to hide back in his small world. I really don''t dare. I can still run though I can fight." Green Gardenia shrugged and said.


    "You!" The black Winged Lion King has nothing to say. At the beginning, this matter did bring jokes to their Warcraft. At the same time, it also vaguely let all Warcraft and humans know that their Warcraft must always be weaker. Otherwise, how could the Dragon King lose to the Hongmeng supreme of mankind and be farted and pissed.


    "I don''t need to talk nonsense with you. Hand over Kirin or Qingyun zongmie!" The black Winged Lion King spread his huge wings, and the strong wind seemed to destroy Qingfeng mountain.


    The green Gardenia sword Qi incarnated and blocked out the strong wind.


    "Black Winged Lion King, it''s not easy for you to practice. Leave Qingyun sect quickly." The falling rain sword in Qingzhi''s hand points to the black winged lion king.


    "What a big breath, Qingfeng, do you want to hide? You can''t guarantee one in ten in Qingfeng mountain today!"


    As soon as the black winged lion finished speaking, a stronger breath came from the breeze.


    "The little black winged lion dares to shout in my Qingyun sect!" A voice of vicissitudes appeared in everyone''s ears.


    Then he saw an old man, bent, breathing like a stone sinking into the sea, walking slowly in mid air.


    "Lao Zu!" All the disciples of Qingyun sect knelt down after seeing it.


    "Get up, children, you''ve done a great job, green gardenia. I''ve been closed for hundreds of years. Now you''ve reached this level, good, good."


    "Thanks to the love of my ancestors, green gardenia is dull and lack of cultivation. It can''t protect Qingyun sect." Green Gardenia said with some guilt.


    "You''ve done well, but you''re just a little lion. Let me see who it is."


    Qingfeng''s eyes are full of a sense of time, but the huge breath stabilizes the mountain, smart but kind.

 Chapter 740

    "The black lion, oh? There are also wings. I''m still a semi supreme. Why haven''t I heard of a black flying lion. "


    "..." the black winged lion king was angry, and Qingfeng obviously looked down on him.


    "Qingfeng will never die. Have you forgotten what happened? Don''t play dumb with me! " The black winged lion said angrily.


    "When? I know you? " The breath of the ancestor of Qingfeng didn''t fluctuate, but it was like a blink. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to the black winged lion king.


    He stared at the black winged lion.


    "Qingfeng, bring me your life!"


    Roar!!!


    The vibration from the roar of the whole lion king was no less than an earthquake of magnitude 8. With one hand, the ancestor of Qingfeng isolated the roar of the black winged lion king.


    "I''m old, but I don''t have ears. I can hear it when I keep my voice down. And I also remember who you are. Old friend, I haven''t seen you for thousands of years. You have reached semi supreme. I think you weren''t so fierce when you shook your head and shook your tail in front of me." Qingfeng said with a smile, some like an old father.


    "Qingfeng, you dare to mention the things of that year. Shut up!" The black winged lion king was so angry that he slapped him down, but he was blocked by a finger of Qingfeng''s ancestor.


    "The strength is good, which has changed a lot from the beginning."


    The black winged lion also smiled: "compared with the original, you seem to be a lot older. Old thing, today I''m here to seek revenge. I''ll give you back the humiliation of that year!"


    After the black Winged Lion King, the breath suddenly rose, the eyes of Qingfeng ancestor changed slightly, and the black winged lion king even hid a hand.


    "The Warcraft clan obeys orders, destroy Qingyun sect and find out the human boy for me!"


    All Warcraft roared and rushed towards the super strong of Qingyun sect.


    "Start the array and stop them!" Green Gardenia said coldly, and saw a protective barrier appear.


    This is the clan protection array of Qingyun sect, which can resist for a while.


    "All elders, do your best to resist the attack and kill it!"


    Su Yan also joined them. Now he has reached the intermediate level. In addition, he has the top secondary artifact. He also has the power to fight against advanced Warcraft.


    Almost half of the super strong of the whole Warcraft family came, and there were two peaks. Qingzhi seemed a little hard.


    The fighting in the whole sky was so fierce that even the earth was shaking.


    Judging from the current situation, Qingyun sect is somewhat defeated. Although the ancestor of Qingfeng is very relaxed in the face of the black winged lion, Qingzhi has to face the peaks at both ends.


    Moreover, Warcraft itself is stronger than humans, so although it is at the same level, the elders also seem to have some difficulty.


    "I didn''t expect the Qingyun sect to be so busy today!"


    Feeling the abnormal breath, Huangshan quietly brought people to check, but he was surprised that it was this scene.


    "Lord Qingzhi, you seem to be struggling. Do you want me to help you? How about we make a deal? " Huangshan is heard across the air.


    "Huangshan, get out of here. Don''t give me your bad ideas, or your Huang family will be destroyed in Qingfeng mountain."


    Huangshan''s face changed slightly.


    "OK, Qingzhi, up to now, you still propose a toast instead of a penalty. Face it yourself. When you die, I''ll find the boy''s body."


    One sword turns ten thousand methods!


    Ten thousand swords belong to the sect!


    Huangshan''s face changed greatly when they saw the 10000 swords returning to the sect this time. Last time, they experienced this move, but it was not so terrible at that time. This time, the 10000 swords returning to the sect of Qingzhi were so terrible that the space was cut.


    At this moment, he knew that it was obviously useless for Qingzhi to do his best. In that case, he still kept his hand, which clearly despised him Huangshan.


    After a while, Huangshan smiled, and then rushed over with several intermediate strongmen.


    "Huangshan, what do you want to do?" Green Gardenia asked with a sword pointing to Huangshan.


    "Nothing. I just made a deal with the black winged lion king. Lord Qingzhi refused to cooperate, so I can only find someone else." Huangshan said helplessly.


    "Huangshan, you actually choose to be with Warcraft. Your practice will surely become the public enemy of the whole mankind!"


    Huangshan smiled, "so what? As long as your Qingyun sect is destroyed today, I think no one knows what happened today. "


    Hearing this, Qingzhi''s face changed slightly.


    "Crazy!"


    On top of the peaks at both ends, coupled with the peak level of Huangshan, the pressure of green Gardenia doubled and was defeated at all.


    But if he gives in, Qingyun sect in Qingfeng mountain will be destroyed. Is Qingyun sect really going to be destroyed today.


    "A mere Warcraft, dare to run wild in my human territory!"


    A streamer hit. Before they could see it clearly, the streamer beat back the two peaks with one move.


    A huge figure appeared and Huangshan''s face changed greatly.


    "How, how is it you!" Huangshan still remembers this figure. When they went to shengdala ruins, they were blocked by this giant. But isn''t this giant in shengdala palace? Why did they appear here.


    "Rat courage, I''m with human beings!" It''s jessio.


    "Are you, sir?" With the addition of jessio, the pressure of Qingzhi decreased a lot, but he didn''t know jessio, so he was inevitably worried.


    "Hehe, little green gardenia, you don''t know me. You were a child and now you have become such a strong man!"


    Hearing this, Qingzhi was stunned and suddenly recalled the flow lightsaber that Jess Hughes had just displayed.


    "You, are you the Liuguang sword saint? Is it really you? You are not... "Qingzhi was a little excited.


    Because before he became famous, Jess Hugh was his idol. After thousands of years, he reappeared, but why is it different from the original.


    "I did fall. This is my soul. The boy Wu Hao bothered me to come here. I didn''t expect to let me see this scene. Don''t worry, I''m the Liuguang sword Saint today. No one wants to step into Qingyun sect, let alone hurt my friends!"


    Green gardenia is confused again.


    "Your friend? Who? " Qingzhi thought of Wu Hao. Wu Hao''s master should have been the original emperor kongbei, but did he have any intersection with the Liuguang sword saint?


    "Of course it''s Wu Hao. He''s a disciple of my friend emperor Tianzun."


    The emperor!


    Green gardenia was shocked again. Isn''t it the great emperor of kongbei? How can another emperor appear? What kind of terrorist background does this boy have.


    A great Kong Bei emperor can make many strong people retreat. Unexpectedly, there is an emperor heaven.


    You should know that emperor Tian, kongbei and xuanming were the three great powers at the beginning, and Wu Hao accounted for two.


    Although her heart was full of doubts, Qingzhi didn''t continue to ask more. After all, it was Wu Hao''s private affair. Even if she wanted to ask, she had to ask Wu Hao himself.

 Chapter 741

    "Then elder fan Liuguang will help." Qingzhi hugs her fist and thanks.


    Although jessio is only attached to the soul body, he knows how powerful it is. Otherwise, he can''t beat back the Warcraft on the two peaks with that move just now.


    But his heart was very shocked. Today''s streamer swordsman can be so strong only by his soul. To what extent did the streamer swordsman in his heyday reach, just like his ancestors? Or surpass his ancestors?


    "Oh? Little streamer, why are you so ugly now? " Qingfeng threw down the black Winged Lion King and came to Jess''s body.


    "Who are you, old man? You''re rude. Do you know I''m the Liuguang sword saint?"


    "I know, you have become so degenerate..." Qingfeng said sarcastically.


    "You!" Jess can''t be angry.


    "Well, sir, this is the Qingfeng ancestor of Qingyun sect. You should know him."


    Because the ancestor of Qingfeng and Liuguang sword Saint belong to the super strong at the same time, it is impossible not to know each other.


    "What? Are you Qingfeng? Are you really a breeze? " Jessio asked incredulously.


    "Well, I''m Qingfeng."


    After Qingfeng admitted himself, Jess Xiu smiled.


    "Ha ha ha, you said I was degenerate, old man. I think your bones are falling apart? It''s so old. "


    Qingfeng was speechless, but he had to admit that he was really old.


    "Xiao Liuguang, how did you become like this? I haven''t heard from you for nearly ten thousand years. Did you really fall?" Qingfeng looked at Jess Xiu seriously and asked.


    "Hum, it just fell. Why are you so happy? Believe it or not, I can beat you with my soul! "


    However, Qingfeng didn''t speak and finally sighed.


    "People will eventually come to that step. I think you should not break through in the end. It''s time to sit down. After all, there are not many things that can hurt you on this continent."


    Jessio held his hands and said, "that''s natural, and so are you. Look at you, is the deadline coming soon? Haven''t you broken through yet? By the way, I still have two good soul containers. Would you like to give you one? "


    Green Gardenia looked at them and didn''t know what to say. Isn''t this a fight with Warcraft? Why are they two like children.


    "Damn, Qingfeng, Liuguang sword saint, you don''t pay much attention to my black Winged Lion King!"


    The black winged lion was angry. He had seen it for a long time. They talked endlessly and didn''t see the current situation clearly.


    "OK, Liuguang, first solve the immediate problems, and then say the rest slowly."


    Jessio also took it seriously. The black winged lion king gave it to Qingfeng. After all, it was semi supreme. Although he was fearless in his heyday, now there is only a soul body, less than half of his peak.


    "Xiaoqingzhi, let me help you."


    "Thank you, master Liuguang!" Green Gardenia thanked him and met one peak, while the other peak met jessio.


    Huangshan originally wanted to leave, but apart from the three strong men above the peak, it seems that he is the strongest. The elder level is the highest, but the senior level. Now he can hit Qingyun sect hard.


    "Huangshan, you''d better be honest with me, or your Huang family will perish!"


    "Hahaha, even now, Qingzhi, do you still want to threaten me? It''s just that there is one more Liuguang sword saint. If you want someone, who doesn''t? "


    Not long after that, a group of figures flew over.


    The Yue family and the long family are in place one after another.


    "Today the Qingyun sect is really lively!" Long Sheng had to sigh when he saw it.


    Yue Cheng around him has also broken through and reached the peak level. He is instantly qualified to talk to everyone.


    "Lord Huang, I don''t know if you came to us," Yue Cheng asked with a fist.


    "Of course, take this opportunity to cooperate with Warcraft and destroy the Qingyun sect!"


    Qingzhi''s face changed greatly at this time. He had sent a rescue signal, but the alliance of qingyunzong could not arrive in a short time.


    It seems that Huangshan has planned for a long time. Today, Qingyun sect is in danger.


    "Three elders, quickly lead the disciples of Qingyun sect to leave Qingfeng mountain!" Qingzhi had to make such a choice. It doesn''t matter if the sect door is destroyed, as long as she can keep the children of the sect door.


    "What are you waiting for? Today is the time to eradicate Qingyun sect. When we find Wu Hao, all his treasures will belong to us." Huangshan was the first to rush down excitedly.


    At this time, Wu Hao has entered the breakthrough stage, which is also the last step.


    "Smelly boy, calm down and don''t be influenced by the outside world. Don''t worry, they still have a large array of protectors. There will be no problem in a short time."


    Wu Hao is really anxious at this time, but the more anxious he is, the easier he is to get possessed. He can''t be anxious to break through this kind of thing.


    After hearing the words of emperor kongbei, he calmed down slowly. Just now he really forgot that there was a protectorate array.


    The joint efforts of Huang, Yue and long have indeed brought great pressure to Qingyun sect.


    It was clearly in a stalemate just now, but there were casualties at this time.


    Seven old Zhang died miserably at the hands of Huangshan.


    "Huangshan!"


    Drop a sword!


    A powerful sword shot into Huangshan. Huangshan tried its best to resist it. In addition, there was Warcraft, and green Gardenia couldn''t break out and kill Huangshan.


    "Qingzhi, don''t get excited. Look behind you!" Huangshan laughed and saw the wolf king clap it with a palm, which instantly defeated Qingzhi, who was seriously injured.


    "No, I''m afraid Qingyun sect won''t be guaranteed today!" Green Gardenia came out from the ruins of the mountain stream, and the wolf king stared at him with a smile.


    "Green gardenia, you have been seriously injured. Now I''ll give you a good time!" The wolf king began to gather strength.


    Falling rain sword is the strongest move!


    The rain falls ten thousand swords!


    Qingyunzong''s whole sky is controlled by Qingzhi. He knows that this is his last killing move. For nothing else, he just hopes to bring opportunities to jessio and Lao Zu.


    However, there was little hope at all, and there was no chance in the end.


    "It seems that you are at a dead end!" The wolf king launched an energy attack and suddenly streamer appeared in front of him.


    "Little wolf king, dare you be presumptuous?"


    Streamer, ultimate meteor kill!


    A sword broke the wolf king''s attack. This is the ultimate sword skill of the once Liuguang sword saint.


    "Liuguang sword saint, your opponent is me!" The two winged dragon snake flew over and said that the streamer was entangled.


    "Wolf king, kill Qingzhi!" Cried the winged dragon snake.


    Wolf king''s energy sequel again. This time, Jiao snake also tried his best. Streamer couldn''t get rid of it in a short time.


    "Green gardenia, run away!"


    Escape?


    Can you really escape?


    Green Gardenia sighed. I''m afraid he can''t escape. The wolf king''s move is to lock the attack. He can''t avoid it at present.


    "Hahaha, Qingfeng, your junior is dead!" Said the black winged lion with a laugh.

 Chapter 742

    I saw Qingfeng''s grandfather smile: "why did my younger generation die? It''s your junior. I''m afraid it''s dangerous. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Qingzhi opened a space gate in front of her.


    Nu long Jue


    Spirit of fire dragon!


    A fire dragon rushed out of the space gate with bursts of dragon chants. The appearance of the fire dragon burned half the sky red.


    The wolf king''s attack collided with the fire wolf, and the attack energy scattered. Everyone had a bad hunch.


    However, at this time, another space gate was opened, and then all the energy was absorbed by the space gate.


    Everyone looked at the scene in shock and didn''t know what had happened and why it happened just now.


    "Lord Qingzhi, elder jessio, let you wait." Wu Hao''s voice sounded, and he slowly came out of the space gate.


    In Qingfeng mountain, there are no restrictions on the field, so he can use the field at will. Otherwise, I''m afraid Qingzhi can''t resist the move of wolf king just now.


    After Wu Hao appeared, he looked at the two winged Jiao snake, and his eyes changed slightly.


    "You..."


    "What the hell!" The sky sword in his hand swept across, and the two winged Jiao snake frightened by the breath of destruction left quickly.


    "Wu Hao, you finally appear!" Long Sheng, Huangshan and others showed excited expressions. They waited for this moment.


    "Don''t worry, none of you can escape. When I finish cleaning them up, it''s your turn." Wu Hao looked at the three and said.


    Then he took out a bottle of blood medicine and threw it to Qingzhi.


    "Lord Qingzhi, drink it and he will recover." After drinking green gardenia, the injury really completely returned to normal.


    Wu Hao''s appearance did not affect the action of Warcraft. In their view, it was just an intermediate King universe, which could not lift any big waves.


    "Lord Qingzhi, give me the wolf king, and I''ll bother you to deal with that stinky bug."


    The two winged Jiaoshe heard Wu Hao scold it for being a bug and became angry instantly.


    "You want to die!" He tried his best to kill Wu Hao.


    "Jiao snake, your opponent is me!" Green Gardenia stopped in front of the two winged Jiao snake.


    Wu Hao has already met the wolf king at this time, but Long Sheng and Huangshan have also joined in.,


    They naturally know that Wu Hao''s is not simple, so they can''t let the wolf king deal with it alone.


    "Are you in such a hurry to die?" Wu Hao asked coldly. Just now he knew that Huangshan had killed an elder because of his affair, so he could never let the three families go anyway.


    "Intermediate human, you dare to stop me." The wolf king looked down at Wu Hao, as if he could dominate everything.


    But Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to it at all, but put away the sky sword.


    "Huang family, Yue family and long family, I''ll find you for our gratitude and resentment, but now I''m dealing with the wolf king. Get back!" A momentum swept through and shook the three back.


    Time domain!


    Space field!


    Gravity field!


    After the release of the three fields, Wu Hao felt this feeling again. It''s been too long.


    "Field, this guy has used the field, and it''s still three?" Long Sheng saw Wu Hao''s means.


    They will also be in the field. In addition to the breeze, if they want to use the field, they must reach the peak level, so they are naturally clear.


    However, one person has only one field, and there are only two talents at most, but Wu Hao has three, which is incredible.


    "Wolf king, you dare to hurt elder Qingzhi. Leave your dog''s head today."


    Dog head


    The wolf king was very angry. He couldn''t bear to be called a dog. He was the famous wolf king and the king of the wolf family.


    But in Wu Hao''s field, the wolf king is incredibly weak. This weakness is not only due to gravity, but also the control of time and the perception of surrounding space.


    Spirit of Thunder Dragon!


    Spirit of fire dragon!


    When he cultivated the fire dragon, the previous simple attack became no longer simple, but attacked in the way of spiritual power, but each attribute had different effects.


    "You can''t stop it!"


    Thunder body method!


    With the thunder body method and the control of time and space, it can be said that Wu Hao is like an invincible God of war at the moment.


    "How is that possible? Is he really just intermediate? " The black Winged Lion King stared at Wu Hao''s various means.


    At the same time, I am also calculating whether it can defeat these three fields if it is in the field.


    The answer is yes. Although he can, I''m afraid he will also pay a price, so the wolf king may not be able to face these three fields alone.


    "Why is the little lion afraid? I knew it the first day he came. I''m afraid this boy will become another demon in grade 100000! "


    The black winged lion''s eyes changed greatly. It is unprecedented to crush a Warcraft on the peak with intermediate strength. At least they haven''t heard of it in recent tens of thousands of years.


    "Wolf king, kill him at all costs. He can''t live!" The black winged lion roared and issued the final task to the wolf king.


    The wolf king also knew what the black winged lion meant, so he was ready to sacrifice,.


    Compared with its life and death, the future of Warcraft is the most important.


    "If you want me to die, you have to die." The wolf king suddenly turned red and his body expanded infinitely. Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. This guy wanted to explode.


    A king on the top of the mountain, the universe explodes, and I''m afraid it''s powerful enough to destroy thousands of miles around.


    "Earth Dragon defense!"


    Space gate.


    Wu Hao didn''t even think about it. He opened the Earth Dragon defense and the door to space. No matter how powerful it is, as long as it is transmitted away, there is no problem.


    And since he reached the king universe, he found that his space gate seemed to be farther away, so the other side he linked was a black hole.


    He is very familiar with black holes. He can absorb any object. Even if the wolf king is strong enough to explode in a black hole, he can''t spread anywhere.


    But the wolf king also found Wu Hao''s plan, and was as stable as Mount Tai.


    "Master jessio, help me and kick it in." Wu Hao took a look. Only jessio was the closest to him.


    "Coming!"


    Jessio''s body is huge enough now, and his strength is not bad. He chose the simplest way and hit him directly.


    "Leave you!" Jessio bumped into the wolf king and aimed at the space gate.


    At this second, the wolf king''s body began to fall apart, but fortunately it was sucked away by the space gate.


    "Knot, is it over?" Everyone looked at all this in surprise. It was a little scary.


    A strong man on the top of the peak wants to explode. This is a big event in heaven and earth. However, no one thought that the explosion didn''t explode. It ended like this.


    Long Sheng''s three faces changed greatly. The secret way was bad. Wu Hao could even solve the wolf king, not to mention them.

 Chapter 743

    Wu Hao looked back at the three.


    "It''s your turn!"


    The three quickly stepped back and stood in a row. Wu Hao''s strength had exceeded their budget.


    "This boy has too many fields. If he comes hard, we will suffer. As long as he leaves Qingfeng mountain, he can''t use the fields. Kill him at that time." Long Sheng immediately took out his suggestions, and the two people around him agreed.


    "Withdraw!"


    Wu Hao didn''t pay much attention to the three people who left.


    "Don''t you chase?" Asked jessio.


    "What do you want to do with them? First solve the immediate problems. Then, I will naturally calculate their accounts with them." Wu Hao will not let them go.


    Of course, he knows what these three guys are thinking, so he won''t catch up so easily. Although his current strength is enough to deal with them, it''s boring.


    If he doesn''t catch up, the three will be blindly confident when they get home and think he doesn''t dare to catch up. At that time, it''s good for him to defeat one by one.


    "Little lion, I''m afraid you Warcraft will lose!" Father Qingfeng said with a smile that now they are strong on the human side. At present, these Warcraft can''t pose any threat to them.


    "Old Qingfeng, don''t deceive people too much. Kirin belongs to my Warcraft family. Return it to me quickly!" The black winged lion king was so angry that he thought he had a chance to win, but he unexpectedly lost.


    "Wait, what are you talking about? We deceive people too much? You can''t say that. You''re a beast, not a man. Why did Kirin become your Warcraft family? Why don''t you ask him if he wants to follow you home? "


    Qingfeng looked at Wu Hao and nodded.


    Wu Hao waves his hand and releases Kirin. Kirin stares at all the strange faces around him. Finally, he runs to Wu Hao''s arms and lies down.


    "See? The results are obvious. "


    "You!" The black winged lion king can''t get angry at this time. They only suffer from being angry at present, but if they don''t rob, will the Kirin be released to humans like this?


    no way.


    Kirin must not give up to humans, even if it is dead.


    "Since you don''t give it, it can only die!" Suddenly, the black winged lion sent out a light from a single horn on his head and shot at the Kirin at the extreme speed.


    Wu Hao had no time to respond to the attack. For a moment, the air solidified. No one thought that the black Winged Lion King would make such a crazy move.


    Crazy enough to kill Kirin, isn''t Kirin just a tool for revenge for their Warcraft.


    However, when the attack reached Kirin''s eyes, he saw that Kirin was swollen and opened his mouth.


    "Don''t eat!" Wu Hao shouted anxiously. This attack is penetrating. Kirin dares to eat, so he''s not afraid to blow his head.


    However, Wu Hao thinks too much. Qilin burps after eating, and then returns to Wu Hao.


    "The little guy has a big appetite, but he doesn''t seem to have enough, or you..." Qingfeng smiled and looked at the angry black winged lion king.


    The black winged lion king didn''t expect that Kirin had grown to this point. Even its penetration attack can be used as food. It''s really a divine beast.


    "OK, human, Qingfeng old son, I remember the black winged lion king. I will come back. Then it will be the time to fight with your human beings. Be ready to bear the anger of the supreme Dragon King of our family!" The black winged lion finally chose to retreat, because he knew that there would be no result if it went on like this. After all, there were so many super strong guards.


    "Hahaha, Dragon King? On the day your dragon king appears, our Hongmeng supreme will also drop greatly. Walk slowly. " Qingfeng waved his hand.


    After the Warcraft left, Qingfeng looked at Wu Hao.


    "Go back." Master Qingfeng''s face solidified. At this time, his breath was like a stone sinking into the sea. Wu Hao could feel that master Qingfeng''s strength was good and was infinitely close to the supreme level. Of course, this was also told by Emperor kongbei.


    Back in the Qingyun sect lobby, Qingfeng sat in the first place.


    "Liuguang, you say this boy is the disciple of the emperor? How to prove it? "


    Before jessio could speak, Wu Hao showed his gravity ability.


    "This is what elder Di Tian gave me on his deathbed. In fact, it''s not a master, but it''s just his original inheritance." Wu Hao said.


    "Original inheritance? Hehe, boy, good luck, the original inheritance of emperor Tian, and the inheritance of immortal Kung Fu in kongbei. I''m really curious about which little monster you are. "


    "I''m flattered. I''m just lucky. I happen to have a little talent, so I have no choice but to take orders from those two predecessors."


    "What life?"


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly and said, "xuanming''s life!"


    Referring to xuanming, Qingfeng''s face changed slightly.


    "I see. Emperor Tian and Kong Bei both died in xuanming''s hands. I know this. And xuanming''s identity is not simple. It''s not easy for you to want his life." Qingfeng said faintly.


    "Why not? As long as I don''t die, sooner or later I will surpass him, and then I will kill him. "


    Of course, he knew the power of xuanming, but he would not forget the entrustment of the people, so xuanming emperor must die unless he died halfway.


    "Hahaha, good boy, it seems that emperor Tianzun and Emperor kongbei are right about people. Your boy''s talent is really outstanding. You are the only one to defeat the peak with an intermediate level for thousands of years, and you are still absolutely crushed. I''m afraid your boy''s strength is very close to me." At this time, Qingfeng suddenly laughed and said.


    "I''m flattered. I''m not that good."


    In fact, being able to kill the wolf king easily still accounts for part of the luck. After all, the wolf king''s strength is at the peak. How can he kill so easily.


    At that time, he did his best to display three major fields and various means to force the wolf king to explode.


    The wolf king came to the point of self explosion because of his carelessness.


    He couldn''t have won so easily if he had fought with all his strength at the beginning.


    "You have a good heart, but you also know that Kirin is very important. You can''t be careless. Are you sure you want to keep Kirin with you?" Qingfeng asked.


    Wu Hao nodded: "I have to bear my own fruit because I planted it myself. I will protect Kirin." Wu Hao said firmly.


    "OK, you really have courage. What are you going to do next?"


    Wu Hao thought for two seconds and then replied, "kill Huang, Yue and long. Then he''s trying to improve his strength. Maybe he''ll go to the sunset mountains."


    The reason for going to the sunset mountains is also for the sake of Kirin. Although Kirin is a divine beast, it also needs to grow up after all. It''s not very good to grow up in this way.

 Chapter 744

    "By the way, one more thing." Green Gardenia suddenly said.


    "Didn''t I say Yue Cheng had sent someone to attack the Su family before? At that time, I sent someone to the Su family. Unfortunately..." Qingzhi looked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face turned blue when he heard this.


    "Don''t worry, Su Yan. Although the Su family has been destroyed after we sent someone, we didn''t see your father. I think he should be all right, and we found some clues. Your father should have escaped to the sunset mountains."


    Su Yan nodded and glanced at Wu Hao.


    "OK, in that case, let''s leave first. Human life is at stake." Wu Hao could see Su Yan''s anxiety.


    "Master Liuguang, just stay in Qingyun sect for a while. When the boy has the ability to revive you that day, he will naturally come to pick you up." Wu Hao looked at jessio and said.


    "Hahaha, you still have a conscience. Well, I''ll stay in their rotten place until you come." Jessio still has some hope for Wu Hao. After all, with Wu Hao''s talent, it is very possible.


    After Wu Hao and Wu Hao left, Qingfeng looked at Jess Xiu with a smile and asked, "Xiao Liuguang, do you really believe him?"


    "Old man, I said don''t call me xiaoliuguang. Labor and capital are older than you!"


    Wu Hao and Wu Hao galloped all the way to the former Su family. At this time, the Su family has certainly become a place of ruins. When Su Yan saw this scene, it was difficult to restrain the murderous spirit in his eyes.


    "It''s not as bad as my family. The Yue family will bring me life!" Su Yan is angry and is ready to avenge the Yue family.


    "Calm down. Now it''s not about avenging the Yue family. First find master su. Go, sunset mountains."


    Su Yan remembered that his father might not be dead. After nodding, he followed Wu Haoji to shoot in the direction of the sunset mountains.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no big problem. Elder Su''s strength is not weak. In this sunset mountain range, the intermediate King universe is not so easy to deal with. Unless the king level Warcraft is shot, don''t you remember that the forgotten level Warcraft has just left Qingyun sect."


    Su Yan replied. Of course he knew this, but his father fled. Who knows if he was hurt? How could he not worry.


    They stopped directly in the central area of the sunset mountains. The strongest Warcraft here is only the primary King universe. On the one hand, they can hide without much threat.


    After landing, Wu Hao immediately launched his spiritual power. Now his spiritual power has reached 50000 meters, and the area is quite wide.


    But within five kilometers, there was no Su Qian at all. Under Wu Hao, the two had to move on.


    On the road, however, traces of fighting and blood were found.


    Su Yan slightly moved his psychic power, and then took his blood for detection.


    "This blood is Warcraft blood, but there is also human blood, not my father''s."


    "It''s all right. Since there is a war between humans and Warcraft, it should be eight or nine times. Chase!" Wu Hao accurately tracked the direction of the blood.


    Finally, they came to a valley surrounded by clouds. They couldn''t see the situation clearly, but Wu Hao was sure that someone had hid in the valley and hadn''t left yet.


    "Wait a minute. Someone is coming." Wu Hao pulled Su Yan to hide. Within two minutes, three men flashed in front of them. Wu Hao immediately stopped them.


    "They are from the Yue family." Su Yan rushed down, and the people of the Yue family appeared here, which means that his father may also be nearby.


    "Three, is it important to leave in a hurry?" Wu Hao slowly appeared in front of the three. He had used his gravity ability to limit the surroundings. The three couldn''t leave.


    "The Yue family works, leave quickly!" The three said angrily.


    "Oh? Is the Yue family great? Are you looking for Su Qian, the owner of the Su family? " Wu Hao asked tentatively.


    "Hum, it''s good to know. Don''t get out of the way!"


    Hearing this, Su Yan appeared and caught a Yue Man in an instant.


    "Say, where is my father?" The Pu fan in Su Yan''s hand has come to the man and may kill each other at any time.


    "You, are you the son of the Su family? He, he is Wu Hao? " At this time, the three people reacted to their identity and were scared to move.


    Wu Hao''s strength is very clear to them. Even the little son of the Su family can compete with their master-in-law. How can they resist.


    "Did I let you talk nonsense?" As soon as Su Yan raised his hand, the man in front of him died instantly.


    "And you two, I don''t want to listen to nonsense. I''ll let Whoever says more leave."


    The two panicked. They knew they were not su Yan''s opponents at all, but they still had a bright future and didn''t want to die at all.


    "I said, I said."


    "I also said that Lord Su has been in the valley for three days and is hiding in the valley now."


    The other man answered immediately.


    "Yes, Lord Su is safe in the valley for the time being, but not long ago, a top-level Warcraft also went in, so Lord Su is in danger. Go and save him."


    "No, no, let me say that master Su absolutely has his own appearance. How can it be dangerous? Xiaolongjian should be in his area. We''re just going to go there, because it''s safe for the time being."


    Xiaolongjian?


    Wu Hao smiled.


    "Your answer makes me very dissatisfied. All right, you can die!" Wu Hao raised his hand and was the spirit of the Thunder Dragon. They shouted in despair, but they had no effect. They were swallowed up by the spirit of the Thunder Dragon.


    After killing them, Wu Hao looks at Su Yan.


    "In this way, your father should be safe, and the Warcraft they just said should be the fox king. It seems that only the fox king is suitable for the rest of the peak Warcraft. Let''s find it first."


    Wu Hao has come up with a good idea. Since this is the territory of the fox king, he naturally wants to ask the fox king for help.


    The fox king is the king of the whole sunset mountains. The black winged lion king should not be here. As long as he doesn''t meet the black Winged Lion King, what else is it.


    Su Yan probably knew Wu Hao''s plan, nodded, and they jumped into the valley.


    Although it''s foggy here, the fox king is strong, and it''s not difficult to find it.


    About half an hour later, Wu Hao found the fox king in the valley.


    When the fox king saw Wu Hao again, his eyes were full of fear and anger.


    "Little fox, we meet again. I didn''t expect you to live in such a fairyland on earth. You will enjoy it." Wu Hao smiled and said, blocking the surrounding space. He can''t let the fox King slip away. After all, this is the fox King''s territory.

 Chapter 745

    "You came here unexpectedly. It seems that you are going to kill all our Warcraft today." The fox King whispered.


    "Don''t misunderstand me. Humans have human solutions, and so do natural Warcraft. Although you trouble me to kill me and get the Kirin back, it doesn''t mean I''ll find you one by one. Now I''m here to ask you for help."


    The fox king was stunned. They had just had a big war. Now Wu Hao has something to help him? What kind of logic is this.


    "Help me find someone. It''s in this valley, probably Xiaolong stream. You must come back alive, or I''m not sure how many Warcraft in the whole sunset mountain can survive, including you." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Are you threatening me? Since the other party is such an important person, you are not afraid that I will kill him? " The fox King sneered and asked.


    "Yes, no problem. You can kill him, but the price is your whole sunset mountain. Think clearly before you answer."


    The fox King snorted coldly without cutting. Wu Hao was threatening him with chiguoguo.


    "What? Are you unconvinced? " Wu Hao asked with a smile and clenched his fist.


    The fox king looked at Wu Hao and was very unwilling, but there was no way. He was not the opponent of Wu Hao at all.


    "OK, I''ll help you find it now, but I said first. If you do well to me after you find it, my whole Warcraft army in the sunset mountains will never let you go. Even if I can''t kill you, I will definitely let you lose your skin."


    Immediately, the fox King launched the surrounding Warcraft to look for Su Qian. Wu Hao and Wu Hao stayed beside the fox king and waited.


    About an hour later, the voice of Warcraft came not far away, and the fox king stood up.


    "Yes, come with me."


    Wu Hao hurriedly followed up. After approaching, they found that the fight was very fierce and there were countless Warcraft bodies on the ground.


    "Damn human, since you kill so many Warcraft, you want to die!" The fox king was angry and rushed to the figure in the thick fog.


    "You dare!" Wu Hao couldn''t see it, and the sky sword in his hand flew out.


    With the power of the sky sword, the fox King stopped, his hair stood up, and looked at the figure with a strong murderous spirit.


    Wu Hao walked over.


    "If you ignore the Warcraft of the whole sunset mountains, you can have a try."


    "Father!" Su Yan rushed up, but the figure suddenly attacked him.


    "No!" Wu Hao frowned.


    "Stop!" Suddenly a voice came. It was Su Qian''s voice.


    After hearing the order, the figure withdrew his attack and saw Su Qian come out.


    "Yan''er, it''s really you!" Su Qian came over excitedly, but when he saw the fox king, his face changed greatly.


    "It''s all right, father. It''s the one who brought us to you." Su Yan said faintly.


    "Senior Su, the Su family''s disaster is all caused by me. I''m sorry for the Su family." Wu Hao walked over and said with great guilt.


    "Well, I''ve also heard about it. Their family in law is too much. It''s none of your business. If I have a chance, I''ll kill them myself." Su Qian said angrily. He could see that he was very angry.


    "No problem. I have a chance now. I''m destined to destroy the Yue family." Wu Hao said coldly.


    "Now?" Su qiane ran asked.


    "Yue Cheng''s strength is said to have broken through and reached the peak level. The three of us are afraid," Su Qian said with some hesitation.


    Then Su Yan smiled and looked at Wu Hao.


    "Father, now Wu Hao is a Warcraft that can kill the superior of the peak alone. The peak level is nothing in his eyes."


    what!


    Single kill on top?


    "Yes, I believe the fox king can''t understand this, can''t he?" Su Yan looked at the fox king and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t go too far!" The fox king said fiercely. If it had strength, it had fought back at this time.


    "OK, let''s leave here first. The black winged lion is not far from here. It will be dangerous to catch up with us at that time?"


    Several people nodded and then soared into the air.


    "Thank you, fox king. I''ll spare your life as a reward when I meet you next time!" Wu Hao shouted.


    "Human, don''t be arrogant, I will kill you sooner or later!" The fox King whispered, still afraid to be arrogant.


    They flew all the way back to the former site of the Su family. Seeing a piece of ruins, Su Qian was angry and killed so many of their su family''s men that he didn''t even leave his territory.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to go to Yue''s house!" With Wu Hao, the crowd followed him and went all the way to Yue''s house.


    At this time, the Yue family was full, and Yue Cheng called all the Yue family''s men.


    "Yue Cheng, it''s convenient for the Su family to take revenge if you gather everyone here!" Su Yan looked at the people below and asked.


    "Hahaha, you''ve finally come. You''ve been waiting for a long time!" Yue Cheng said with a laugh. It seems that he is specially waiting for them here.


    "Disciples, line up!" Yue Cheng immediately ordered!


    All the disciples occupied their seats and began to operate their spiritual power.


    "What is the big array above the peak!" Wu Hao made a move immediately.


    Spirit of Thunder Dragon!


    Spirit of fire dragon!


    Spirit of Earth Dragon!


    When the three dragons merge, the power suddenly becomes extremely violent, and the powerful energy causes the wind and cloud to fade.


    But it also easily defeated the big array of the Yue family.


    "How, how could it be that it defeated the clan protection array of the Yue family so easily!" Yue Cheng and Yue Yang were pale.


    They knew Wu Hao was strong, but they didn''t expect him to be so strong.


    It is reasonable that their family in law''s clan protection array can absolutely resist the attack on the peak, but now it has no firmness at all.


    "Just trying to stop me? The clan protection array of your Yue''s family is more than a penny worse than that of Qingyun clan! "


    Wu Hao said coldly, and the sky sword appeared.


    "Yue Cheng, from the day you laid hands on the Su family, you should be ready for the moment. None of your Yue family can survive today. They all have to die!" Wu Hao said coldly, and the sky sword in his hand worked hard on the Yue family.


    Sword of the moment!


    Although the sword of the moment is not as powerful as the sword of the eternal, all the disciples of the Yue family are at the cosmic level, so it is more than enough to kill them in a second.


    "Wu Hao, are you going to kill them all! You are looking for a way to die for yourself! " Yue Cheng was angry, and Wu Hao actually used this move to kill all.


    "Dead end? Is it up to you? Why didn''t you think about the consequences when you killed the Su family? You''re to blame! " Wu Hao and confiscated his hands.


    In an instant, the sword fell, and all those who were lower than the king universe were spared.


    Finally, there are only six people left in the whole Yue family, and these six people are all kings of the universe. No wonder the Yue family doesn''t pay attention to the Su family, but there are six kings of the universe.

 Chapter 746

    "Wu Hao, do you really want to kill them all? Our Yue family has allied with the Huang family and the dragon family. It is not impossible to solve you. Rabbits will bite when they are anxious. You are setting up an enemy for yourself! "


    Seeing so many people die in his Yue family, Yue Cheng is naturally very unwilling, but now he can''t say too much, so he has to persuade in this way, but also with the element of threat.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I don''t intend to let go of the Huang family and the long family. None of you can run!" Wu Hao sneered.


    Yue Cheng thinks it''s OK to threaten him like this? Even if he is defeated by the other two families, he will not be afraid. He is saying that what are the Huang family and the long family in his eyes now. When he finishes cleaning up the Yue family, he will naturally go to the other two families to settle accounts.


    "Wu Hao, you deceive people too much. My wife''s family is not so easy to bully!" The six dispersed and seemed to be ready to do it.


    Wu Hao looked at six people, three intermediate, two junior, and Yue Cheng, a peak. This force is really very strong.


    The Yue family already has such details. I''m afraid the Huang family and the long family are stronger. If they deal with each other in one, I''m afraid they may not be able to resist.


    But he is not a fool. He solved the Yue family first, and the remaining two families were broken one by one.


    "Senior Su, and Su Yan, is it all right to give those people to you?" Look around at the three sons of the Su family.


    Su Yan nodded and pulled out the secondary artifact. Su Qian was stunned when he saw that his son had such a secondary artifact.


    "Father, you deal with an intermediate uncle Hong, you deal with a junior, and leave the rest to me!"


    Su Yan holds the top secondary artifact against three people, two intermediate and one junior. It can be said that there is no pressure at all.


    And Wu Hao''s blame is on Yue Cheng. At this time, Yue Cheng''s face changes greatly. He never thought it would be this result.


    If it is a combination of six people to deal with Wu Hao, he may have the ability to resist, but now he is left alone to deal with Wu Hao. He has no confidence to resist Wu Hao.


    After all, Wu Hao had killed even the wolf king on the peak before. He can''t compare with the wolf king on the peak.


    "Wu Hao, how many more friends and enemies do you have? My Yue family destroyed the Su family. We were wrong first. Now you also destroyed my su family. How can we be clear? In the future, the well water will not invade the river." Yue Cheng knows that he has fallen into a disadvantage. If this continues, their Yue family may fall here.


    "Hehe, what good idea did the master-in-law make? Don''t think I don''t know. If I promise, as soon as the front foot leaves, I''m afraid you''ll find the dragon family and the Huang family, and then come back to me for revenge, right?"


    Yue Cheng''s face changed slightly. Wu Hao was young and his mind was so careful. Originally, he did have this plan. As long as he could escape today, they went to the Huanglong family. What is Wu Hao.


    "It''s impossible. Yue Cheng always keeps his word and never breaks his word. Or I swear." Yue Cheng saw that their Yue family had been injured in Su Yan''s hand. At this time, he didn''t hesitate at all.


    "Sorry, I never believe the oath made by the enemy. Stop talking nonsense and wait and see. If they can win, maybe you still have a chance.


    That''s what he said, but he never planned to let go of anyone in the Yue family. Because his business, the Yue family started with the Su family, which has challenged his bottom line again, so he can''t let go of the Yue family.


    Wu Hao looked at the battle at the scene, and Yue Cheng could not care so much at this time. He carefully observed that as long as he had the opportunity, he must escape. At most, he was as fast as Wu Hao. When he arrived at the dragon''s house, Wu Hao couldn''t help him.


    As for his son Yueyang, he can''t take care of it. He can repay his great revenge later. Now his only goal is to live first. Only those who live to the end are the winners.


    However, Wu Hao actually expected that he would escape from the beginning, so he deliberately relaxed his vigilance.


    Of course, he didn''t want to let Yue Cheng go, but to let Yue Cheng know what despair is.


    At this time, Yue Cheng''s surroundings have been covered by his gravity ability, and even the strong on the peak can''t escape in an instant.


    Not far away, Su Yan did not fall into the slightest disadvantage in the face of three super strong people. On the contrary, the junior King universe was injured many times.


    The other two middle-level can''t do anything about Su Yan, because Su Yan has the top secondary artifact in his hand, and his strength is not weaker than them. Once a flaw is exposed, Su Yan can seriously hurt them by relying on the top secondary artifact in his hand.


    On the other side, Su Qian is close to the other party, and is already in a stalemate at this time.


    But they all know that Wu Hao hasn''t made a move yet. Once Wu Hao makes a move, they definitely don''t have any chance, so they must solve the three members of the Su family as soon as possible, and then unite to deal with Wu Hao. In this way, Wu Hao is not afraid.


    But the idea is good, but the reality is cruel. Even if Wu Hao doesn''t do it, they can''t get the upper hand, because the secondary artifact in Su Yan''s hand is too powerful, so they don''t have a chance to face it.


    Yue Cheng observed for a while and saw that Wu Hao didn''t notice him. As he began to move back carefully, he planned to evacuate.


    "Master Yue, are you leaving in such a hurry? I don''t seem to agree yet? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    Yue Cheng saw that he had kept a certain distance from Wu Hao, but Wu Hao found that he was cruel and wanted to rush out at the fastest speed.


    "Hehe, even your own son can be abandoned. You''re really cruel!"


    However, as soon as he rushed out for about ten meters, an invisible pressure fell on him like a mountain.


    "Why, what''s going on." Yue Cheng''s face changed dramatically and immediately reacted. I''m afraid it was Wu Hao''s ghost. He knew that Wu Hao had the ability of similar gravity before, but he didn''t expect that he was so strong that even he, a top-level strong man, could suppress it.


    "It''s not impossible for you to go. Now I can give you a chance to kill them myself. I can let you go." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Yue Cheng''s face changed greatly. This was to force him to a dead end. Unexpectedly, he asked him to kill his men himself.


    But now he has no choice. The person who drags him down is definitely not su Yan''s opponent. I''m afraid he won''t have this opportunity at that time.


    "Hum, do you think I will believe what you say? Don''t try to kill with a knife! " Yue Cheng said coldly. In fact, he was testing the authenticity of Wu Hao''s words.


    "Ah." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Then there''s no way. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. I gave you something you don''t cherish."


    Yue Cheng was silent. Although I didn''t believe what Wu Hao said, I didn''t seem to have any choice except gambling.


    "Give you five seconds to think."

 Chapter 747

    Yue Cheng looked at his four men carefully, and Wu Hao began to count down.


    Three.


    II.


    One.


    "Please tell me your choice!" Wu Hao looked at Yue Cheng with absolute authority and asked.


    "Sorry, everyone!" Yue Cheng finally chose to protect himself. A lunge came to the four people, and one person lost his weapon in an instant.


    "Yue Cheng, how dare you!" The four couldn''t believe that Yue Cheng really decided to sacrifice them.


    "Don''t worry, I will arrange your family well. I won''t let you sacrifice in vain. Go at ease!" Yue Cheng roared and lost another second.


    The four of Wu Hao stood by and watched the good play.


    "Yue Cheng, we fought with you!" The remaining two knew that if they didn''t resist at this time, it would be too late. They immediately chose to fight back. They didn''t want to be the ghost of the Yue family.


    "In front of me, you can''t resist this strength!" Yue Cheng''s strength is really not weak. Ordinary intermediate people can''t resist his attack at all.


    In just three minutes, the remaining two middle-level also died miserably in his hands.


    "I''ve finished killing people. Can you let me go?" Yue Cheng asked coldly.


    "Really? Are you sure it''s over? How can I see another one? " Wu Hao looked at Yueyang.


    Yue Cheng''s face changed greatly. Yue Yang is his son.


    "Wu Hao, don''t go too far. That''s my son. I can''t do anything against him." Yue Chengxin swore.


    Yueyang also looked at everything in front of him nervously. When his father attacked others just now, he was already flustered. He had never seen such a father.


    "Oh? Your son? You still have family in your eyes? But as I said just now, I won''t let you go until I kill them all. " Wu Hao said with a sneer.


    "You!" Yue Cheng looks at Wu Hao angrily and knows that he has been fooled by Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, do you really want to do such a desperate thing? This war was defeated by my family in law. From then on, my family in law will never offend you again. Can''t you let my father and son go? " Yue Cheng asked sincerely with perfect words.


    "Sorry, I''m not easy to provoke others, but once others become my enemy, there''s no way. I can only fight back with thunder. I believe if I stand in your position today, I''m afraid you won''t give me any chance."


    Yue Cheng was silent. Although he felt that Wu Hao was too much, there was nothing wrong with what Wu Hao said. If he occupied an absolute advantage, he would never let Wu Hao go.


    In terms of his character, he will definitely kill Wu Hao and then force out the treasure.


    "Do it!" Wu Hao said.


    Yue Cheng looks at his son and hesitates.


    That''s his son. It''s unreasonable for him to kill his son. He will be punished by heaven.


    But if he doesn''t make a choice, not only will his son die in Wu Hao''s hands, but also he will die.


    If they all die, there is no hope of revenge.


    "Father, I, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!" Yueyang looked at his father in fear, full of despair.


    At this time, Wu Hao spoke again.


    "Well, we can change the way. Now your father and son can choose either one to survive. If you die, your son can live. If you live, your son must die."


    Wu Hao changed this more cruel way. At this time, Yue Cheng''s face changed greatly. Wu Hao wanted their father and son to kill each other.


    "Young, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious!" Yue Cheng scolded discontentedly, but no matter how much he scolded, it''s no use.


    "I don''t have time to listen to you scolding. Let''s discuss it quickly." Wu Hao still looks indifferent.


    Yue Cheng looked at his son. Yue Yang shook his head and refused. At this time, he never thought that if he had offended someone casually, he would have brought disaster to his family. If he had known so, he could not offend Wu Hao.


    But there is no regret in the world. At this moment, he can''t allow him to regret. He can see that his father really wants to start with him.


    "Ah" Yue Cheng sighed.


    "Son, you are my son. How can a father kill you ruthlessly? You are still young and there are infinite possibilities in the future, so I leave you this opportunity. You should live bravely. Remember, you must become strong. When your father dies, the spirit in heaven will look at your brilliant day."


    Yue Cheng suddenly said this, which shocked Wu Hao, but he felt something was wrong.


    Just now, it was clear that Yue Cheng wanted to run away alone, regardless of his son''s life and death. Will he be so conscientious now? Why can''t he believe it.


    However, Yueyang himself was deeply moved by this. It seems that his father still loves him very much.


    He said, tiger poison doesn''t eat his son. How can his father lay hands on him? It''s absolutely impossible.


    "Father, no, I don''t want you to die. Let''s kill you together!" Yueyang exhibition showed a little blood.


    Because he didn''t want to see his father die here, he would rather gamble.


    "Ah, it''s useless. There are gravity and magnetic fields around. You can''t escape. Son, do it. Being a father won''t blame you." Yue Cheng said as he walked towards Yueyang.


    "No, you are my father. How can I do it to you, but I, I don''t want to die." Yueyang fell into a tangle.


    He wanted to survive, but he didn''t want his father to die here.


    So his eyes turned to Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, it was because I offended you before. I admit my mistake and kowtow. Can you let us go? The Yue family has been destroyed by you and will never pose any threat to you." Yueyang looked at Wu Hao sincerely and asked, if he had another chance to choose, he would never provoke Wu Hao, absolutely impossible.


    "Hehe, it''s too late to admit your mistake now. Since your father is righteous, you can kill him and leave here alive." Wu Hao had just clearly seen Yue Cheng''s killing heart. Although it was only a short moment, he could not escape his eyes.


    "Son, don''t beg him. He is a murderous devil. It''s no use begging him. My father is willing to sacrifice for you to leave. Do it quickly."


    At this time, Yue Cheng had come to Yue Yang. He opened his arms and looked like dying.


    Yueyang shook his head and couldn''t bear to start.


    "Don''t hesitate. What are you hesitating about? You''re doing it!" Yue Cheng said angrily.


    But Yueyang still refused. Yuecheng grabbed Yueyang''s arm.


    "Coward, I don''t have your kind. Since you don''t dare to do it, don''t blame your father, ha ha."

 Chapter 748

    At this time, Yue Cheng showed an evil face. The weapon in his hand suddenly appeared in front of Yue Yang''s eyes and was facing his throat. It was obvious that he wanted to kill with one blow.


    However, as if he had been hindered, he continued to attack.


    Yueyang watched helplessly as his father''s weapon was only three centimeters away from him, and the evil face on his father''s face had been branded in his mind at this time.


    "Father, you." Yueyang was stunned. He didn''t know what had happened. Did his father want to kill him?


    But why did he stop, and it seems that his father didn''t stop himself, but was hindered by something.


    "Smelly boy, there is still such a magic weapon, but you can''t last long. Since you can''t bear to kill your father, you can die for your father."


    Yue Cheng showed his ferocious fangs. At this moment, Yue Yang knew that his father had been acting just now. His father really wanted to kill him.


    "Why, why! Are you really going to kill me? I''m your son! " Yueyang can''t accept this fact, because in his cognition, tiger poison doesn''t eat his son. How can his father start on him.


    "Son? So what? The world is cold, only you can believe it, and the rest is needless to say. As long as you kill you, I can leave alive. I see how long you can last! "


    Yue Cheng opened his fire, but he couldn''t break the shield in front of him.


    "Don''t you fight back? Do you really want to die at his hands? " Wu Hao looked at Yue Yang and asked.


    At this time, Yue Yang, who was stunned, woke up, but he still couldn''t start with his own father for a time.


    But in front of him, his own father was ferocious and wanted to kill him to protect himself.


    no way!


    He can''t just die here. His father wants to kill him. He can''t wait to die.


    Since his father has revealed his nature, he will not be upset even if he kills his father in front of him.


    "Since you want my life, I''m not polite, father!" Yueyang finally chose to fight back.


    I don''t understand why his father''s attack didn''t respond after it came to his eyes. Now it''s not what he cares about most.


    Only one of them can survive. In that case, he must survive.


    His father has given up his life and death, so he will not care about his father''s life and death.


    Knowing that doing so will make Wu Hao succeed, because what Wu Hao wants to see is the scene at this moment, but so what? He has no choice.


    Yue Cheng also found something wrong. Why can''t he attack Yueyang? Even if Yueyang has any magic weapons, he can''t stick to everything for so long.


    And there was no help around, but everything that happened in front of me was true.


    To say who makes the most sense to do so, there is no doubt that after Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, did you do it? You go back on your word! " Yue Cheng''s face changed greatly and he was attacked by his son.


    "Go back? Hehe, a vicious person like you doesn''t deserve to live in this world. Besides, I didn''t go back on my word. I only said I wouldn''t kill you, but I didn''t say I wouldn''t kill you. The person who killed you was not me, but your son. "


    Wu Hao sneered and said that although he could easily kill the father and son in front of him, he didn''t want to do that.


    It''s more interesting to destroy one person than to kill one. Yue Yang just watched his father''s face, so he should not be soft hearted again.


    Such is the case.


    Knowing that his father had killed him, Yueyang no longer kept his hand and did everything he could to kill him.


    Yue Cheng''s strength is strong, but if he can''t meet each other, even if he is strong, it''s useless.


    Wu Hao is playing tricks. He can''t kill his son at all, but his son can attack him successfully.


    "Son, it''s Wu Hao. He calculated that we would kill him together!" Yue Cheng has found something wrong.


    If they continue like this, I''m afraid neither of them can go away. Instead of killing each other in the hands of each other, they might as well kill them with the last strength. At that time, he will use his son as a stepping stone for me, and maybe he can escape.


    "I won''t believe your nonsense anymore. You have only interests in front of you and only yourself in your eyes. You even want to kill your own son. What kind of father is it? Die for me!"


    Yueyang''s eyes were full of anger. Just now he was very soft hearted and couldn''t do it.


    But his soft heart became his own weakness. His soft heart made him almost die in the hands of his father.


    So anyway, now he will never believe what his father said.


    "I agree with what you said just now. What kind of family affection can there be in this world? Only living is the king! Don''t worry, I''ll burn more paper money for you after you die! "


    Because Yue Cheng couldn''t attack him, he could attack without scruples.


    So Yue Cheng couldn''t escape. After a while, he was killed by his son and removed one arm.


    "Bastard, I''m your father. Are you really going to kill me? Great treachery! " Yue Cheng roared. He knew that if he went on like this, he might die here.


    "You taught me everything, whether it''s treachery or bastard? I''m just giving back everything you taught me! "


    Yueyang inserted into his father''s body.


    The scene suddenly calmed down. Yue Yang looked at the knife in his hand and couldn''t calm down.


    He really attacked his father. Why was he not afraid but excited at this time.


    Did he become a murderous devil?


    no


    He is not a devil. The real devil is his father, Wu Hao.


    If his father hadn''t wanted to kill him, he couldn''t have done so hard.


    "You are really cruel to me, you rebellious boy." Yue Cheng shed tears in the corners of his eyes.


    He never thought that he would survive, but he finally died at the hands of his son. How could he accept it.


    Wu Hao is to blame for everything.


    Wu Hao killed everything. It was Wu Hao who turned their father and son into enemies.


    If it weren''t for Wu Hao, how could he be forced to make that kind of cruel choice.


    Suddenly Yue Cheng looked at Wu Hao and his son.


    "Wu Hao, you hurt my whole family. I want you to pay for your life and die!" Yue Cheng pulls out the knife from his belly and rushes towards Wu Hao recklessly.


    "Die together!"


    Wu Hao sneered: "stupid, it''s not your aboveboard way to kill me, and self explosion is useless to me. The wolf king made the same mistake at the beginning. Don''t you remember?"

 Chapter 749

    However, it was too late. When Yue Chengchao rushed over to Wu Hao, a long knife directly ran through his body behind him.


    Yue Cheng stagnated, looked incredulous, turned slowly back, and saw his son looking at him ruthlessly.


    "Old man, you forced me!" Yueyang said viciously.


    "Yang''er, you." Yue Cheng didn''t expect that he finally died at the hands of his son.


    "Go to hell!" Yueyang''s last knife decisively solved his father''s life. From the moment his father really attacked him, he had forgotten their identity.


    Yue Cheng, as his father, can attack him. As a son, he naturally has the right to live, so he must resist and live. Only if he continues to live can he have hope.


    Yue Cheng fell to the ground. Yue Yang looked at Wu Hao and asked coldly.


    "He''s dead. Can I leave?" Yueyang looked at Wu Hao. At this time, Yueyang had a little more ruthlessness and indifference in his eyes.


    Wu Hao nodded: "it''s natural. Since I promised, I won''t go back. Go away!"


    "Wu Hao, do you really want to let him go?" Su Yan asked anxiously, but when he said this, Yue Yang had left.


    "It''s all right. He can''t be a threat. I''ve sealed his body. His accomplishments won''t increase in the future. On the contrary, the more he practices, the more he will retreat."


    Su Yan frowned. Of course he believed in Wu Hao, but he thought that Wu Hao was letting the tiger go back to the mountain. Now he has been quarrelling with the Yue family like this. It can be said that he will never die.


    In that case, we should not leave future troubles, otherwise we may cause unnecessary trouble in the future.


    But Wu Hao said so. He can only rest assured that as long as Yueyang''s strength retreats to the cosmic level, it will have no impact on any of them.


    "Let''s go, next, dragon house!" Wu Hao looks at the direction of the dragon family. The dragon family is much stronger than the Yue family. I''m afraid it will pay a price to solve the dragon family.


    Of course, even so, he can''t help but go. The dragon family secretly stumbling him all the time, so the enemy has to be removed as soon as possible.


    When the four came to the dragon''s house, everyone in the dragon''s house had found out. I''m afraid the news of the Yue family had reached their ears.


    Long Sheng is also a smart man. He knows that a great disaster is imminent, so he asks people to take the dragon family children to escape. Even if the dragon family is destroyed, he will have the hope of revenge if the dragon family children are still there.


    Besides, he has informed the Huang family that they are on their way. I believe they will arrive soon.


    At that time, combining the strength of their two families will certainly make Wu Hao pay a painful price.


    "Longsheng old thief, aren''t you going to escape?" Wu Hao looked at Long Sheng and asked.


    Long Sheng smiled: "escape? Do you have the capital to let me escape? For me, you are just a hairy boy. The foundation of the dragon family is here. No one wants to shake it! "


    make love!


    Wu Hao suddenly applauded.


    "What a touching speech. In that case, it''s much more convenient. I said I would visit in person, but I''m afraid the price will be unbearable for you."


    The sky sword appeared again, and Long Sheng''s face changed slightly. This sky sword was not his first experience. When Wu Hao was still a junior, this sky sword could be tied with them.


    Now Wu Hao has reached the intermediate level. Coupled with the secondary artifact of sky sword, his strength is estimated to be more terrible. The only advantage is that here, Wu Hao can''t use the field, which is also one of his hopes.


    "If it''s a mule or a horse, let me see for myself what the so-called peerless genius looks like." There is a jade stick in Longsheng''s hand. It is also a secondary artifact, but it should belong to a low-level secondary artifact, which is not as strong as the sky sword.


    Dragon''s thirteen sticks!


    Longsheng comes up with a set of stick techniques, which are powerful and superposed.


    But Wu Hao doesn''t let the power stack at all, does he? He happens to have it, too.


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    This is the top skill he obtained in the coffin of shengdala relic. The attack power of each move is superimposed for the next time. Once he reaches the 36th chop, it is powerful enough to destroy the sky and the earth.


    The power of the thirteen sticks of the dragon family can''t be underestimated, but it''s always just a ground level skill, which is not at the same level as the thirty-six continuous cuts of Tiangang.


    "How can it be? This is the top secret martial art of my dragon family. It can''t compare with the skill of an intermediate boy!" Long Sheng felt more and more wrong, and Wu Hao''s attack was clearly more and more fierce.


    "No, boy, this is the skill you obtained from the ruins of shengdala?"


    Long Sheng''s face changed greatly. He hadn''t seen Wu Hao use such a powerful move before. At the beginning, Wu Hao was forced into a desperate situation by them, so he shouldn''t have used it at that time.


    But there is a flaw in the beauty. Wu Hao''s thirty-six consecutive cutting power of Tiangang is really powerful, but no matter how talented he is, he can''t learn it so quickly.


    Even Wu Hao''s talent against heaven only learned the eighth chop.


    But I have to say that even if it is only the eighth cut, it is already comparable to the last blow of Longsheng. It can be seen how powerful it is.


    Seeing this scene, Longsheng is naturally very excited. If he can get the thirty-six consecutive cuts of Tiangang, his strength will definitely rise to the sky step by step, even comparable to the half step supreme.


    But Wu Hao''s strength is not weak. If he wants to deter Wu Hao, I''m afraid he can''t do it with his current strength.


    "The seven clouds of the dragon family listen to the order and arrange the array!" Long Sheng suddenly shouted.


    Suddenly, seven men came to Longsheng and stood separately, with great momentum.


    Just a few seconds later, the human breath was slowly integrated into one.


    "Boy, come on." Long Sheng sneered. His breath looked very abnormal.


    Originally only the peak level, he actually reached the peak, and was very close to the half step supreme.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Hao wondered. Is it the influence of the seven people around him? How can Longsheng''s strength be so strong.


    "This array is OK. The Fengyun meteorite killing array can only be regarded as an intermediate array. Boy, I''m afraid you''re going to have a little trouble." This is the empty North emperor said.


    "What''s going on? The old man explained." Wu Hao hurriedly asked, now Longsheng''s strength is infinite, close to half a step supreme. If he really wants to fight, he is not confident that he can win.


    "The Fengyun meteorite killing array is just a small array for me, but it will be a little troublesome for you to deal with it, because the seven people provided spiritual power to any one of them, making its power rise madly and difficult to deal with."


    "Cut!" Wu Hao snorted without cutting.


    "I thought it was a big array. If you don''t fight dragon victory, don''t you just kill others first?"

 Chapter 750

    "You think it''s that simple? If you don''t believe it, you can try. " Kongbei emperor said calmly.


    Wu Hao really doesn''t believe in this evil. In addition to Longsheng, the other seven people are only intermediate, and only one belongs to advanced. Can''t he lose only an intermediate with his current strength.


    Thunder body method!


    A tortuous lightning flashed, and Wu Hao''s body came to the other side like a blink.


    "The spirit of Thunder Dragon!"


    Aiming at an intermediate, this move is completely enough to kill an intermediate super strong.


    But something even more surprising happened. The intermediate super strong in front of us turned into the top in an instant.


    "What''s going on!" After discovering this situation, Wu Hao quickly stepped back.


    Sleeping trough, what abnormal thing, has come to the top again.


    And it still belongs to the kind of instant promotion. If the breath of these people is one, then with Longsheng, these eight people at least have the combat power above the peak?


    If so, this skill is too weird. It''s above the eight peaks and can''t be dealt with with with his current strength.


    "How''s it going? Have you suffered? " Kong Bei emperor laughed and said.


    "Cut, smelly old man, what are you laughing at? I suffer a loss. It seems that you have some benefits. Tell me what this ghost thing is, or we''ll have to finish it today!"


    Long Sheng rushed over, and his breath reached the peak again. Not only he, but also the rest of them even turned to Wu Hao.


    "Smelly boy, watch carefully. I don''t believe you''re so stupid." Emperor kongbei did not explain.


    There are many wonders in the world. Wu Hao is now facing a relatively high-level array in the whole world, so he must feel and experience it himself.


    Wu Hao calmed down and carefully observed the eight people. After a while, he noticed something wrong.


    "What''s the matter with them? Obviously, their strength has reached the peak. How can they go up one by one? It''s really annoying! " Wu Hao said speechless.


    "Are you stupid?" Kong Bei emperor said more speechless.


    "Do you think they have no IQ like you? If they were all on the peak, they would have rushed up and killed you. They told you that this is an array. All arrays have certain disadvantages. "


    Wu Hao reacted immediately after hearing what emperor kongbei said.


    "I see. They didn''t all reach the peak at all. They just communicated the power of others to one of them through the array, and they rose seamlessly."


    Emperor kongbei nodded.


    "You still have a little IQ, but even so, it''s difficult for you to break, because even if you know the reason, it''s unrealistic to break one by one..."


    Before kongbei emperor finished his words, Wu Hao had integrated the spirit of the four dragons. Everyone''s face changed greatly after feeling this magnificent energy.


    Wu Hao, is this guy trying to destroy my whole dragon family!


    The eight men immediately set up a defense shield, and everyone around them dispersed.


    "Don''t you turn fast? Try me!"


    Spirit of the four dragons!


    A huge psychic Dragon flew out and came over the eight people.


    The eight people naturally felt that this move was not trivial, and immediately took Longsheng as the main force for defense.


    But the spirit of the four dragons was not so simple. With the integration of the power of the eight people, they were forced to retreat by the spirit of the four dragons.


    "Why is this guy so strong? What the hell is this move!" Long Sheng''s face changed greatly, and the eight people couldn''t support it.


    In fact, Wu Hao was also very surprised. Originally, he thought that the spirit of the four dragons was at most to let eight people consume some spiritual power, but he didn''t expect to force these guys to this point, and even some were injured.


    "Old man kongbei, your unique skill is so strong. Didn''t you study hard at the beginning, or you wouldn''t die in the hands of the old man in xuanming." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Cut, do you think everyone is as sick as you? At the beginning, the angry dragon was in my hands. It was just a simple attack, but there was no spirit of fusion. You are an alien. "


    Wu Hao smiled. At the beginning, he just suddenly came up with this idea, but he didn''t expect that the angry dragon would have the powerful energy after this integration.


    Moreover, after each additional one is added, the energy will become more and more violent. In addition, there is ice and fire among the four Dragon spirits. The two kinds of ice and fire are mutually exclusive. Now, after integration, the power will be doubled.


    If you continue to integrate a spiritual power, the power will be more powerful. Even the half step supreme may also have the ability of World War I.


    After the energy of the spirit of the fusion of the four dragons dissipated, the surrounding area had become an empty field, and there was no grass. Three of the eight people were seriously injured and vomited blood.


    "Hey, that''s good. Only three people were injured. It seems that your dragon family is not built. You really have to work hard to destroy you." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Wu Hao, don''t be complacent. You''re not qualified to destroy my dragon family!" The remaining five people looked directly at Wu Hao, and the four people behind them began to operate their spiritual power and convey all their power to the Dragon God.


    "I want you to pay the price. My dragon family''s unique skill is not just thirteen sticks."


    Suddenly, a magic clock, purple magic clock, appeared on Longsheng. It looked strange.


    "Top level skill!"


    Purple bell turns into gas!


    Wu Hao has felt this surging energy, which is really extraordinary. Although it must be less than the spirit of the four dragons, now the time is too short for him to integrate.


    But Wu Hao didn''t look worried at all, as if the purple bell was not afraid at all.


    In fact, Wu Hao is so confident for a certain reason.


    If he relied solely on his defense, it would be impossible for him to resist the power of the purple bell.


    But why did he rely on defense alone?


    Invincible golden body!


    Once the golden body is opened, no matter how strong the opponent''s moves are, it''s nothing in front of his golden body.


    "What!" Long Sheng''s face changed greatly. How could he forget that Wu Hao still had this move.


    This move had given them a headache for a long time. It was only with this move that they won enough time to meet with Qingzhi, otherwise it would not have brought them such a great threat.


    "Old man, it seems that you have run out of cards!" Wu Hao sneered, because the four people behind the Dragon God had exhausted their spiritual power, so the dragon family had no ability to fight again.


    "It seems that your dragon family is doomed to perish today!" Wu Hao pulls out the sky sword. This last move must say that the other party will be destroyed, so he still has to finish with the eternal sword.


    "Long Sheng, as I said at the beginning, you shouldn''t stand out for his Yue family. Don''t worry, the Yue family has been destroyed. They are waiting for you below. When I destroy your long family, the Huang family can''t run away!"

 Chapter 751

    "How dare you, Wu Hao! My Huang family is here! " As soon as the voice of Huangshan came from afar, a group of dark people flew over.


    Seeing Huangshan coming, Longsheng was overjoyed and appeared at the critical moment. It was just sending charcoal in the snow.


    "Huang family, I didn''t expect you to come here. It''s good to avoid me running over." Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. It''s false to say that there is no pressure. The two families gathered here. Originally, the dragon family didn''t run out of cards. He knew very well. Coupled with the Huang family, I''m afraid the war would be bad.


    "Boasting, one family alone really can''t help you, but I''m afraid you can''t deal with me together with the Huanglong family!" Huangshan came to Longsheng and others.


    There were three top-level strong people on the scene. The Huang family accounted for two people, and there were four or five senior strong people.


    The strength of the Huang family is obviously above the dragon family. Unexpectedly, the Huang family is the most difficult to deal with.


    "It''s great to have three top-level, but you can''t think that you can compete with me with the strength of three top-level?" Wu Hao sneered.


    Although his apparent strength is only intermediate, he can kill the strong at the top, not to mention the three at the top.


    "Don''t be too confident, boy. My Huang family''s foundation for thousands of years can''t be countered by you. Today, let you see what kind of existence my Huang family is on this continent except Qingyun sect."


    Huangshan''s breath is exposed, and they have reached the peak. The other person is the same. Both of them have reached the peak.


    At the same time, secondary artifacts appeared on both hands. Seeing this scene, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly.


    What happened today? Did these guys take any stimulants? I can''t even get promoted.


    It''s good. Above the two peaks, plus Longsheng, the peak level, the situation is quite disadvantageous to them.


    "Your use of this secret method will cause great loss to yourself, and may not pose any threat to me." Wu Hao said faintly. In fact, he has been thinking about what to do. After all, if they really start, they will definitely suffer a loss.


    "Hehe, so what? Killing you can recover from great loss!"


    Wu Hao was silent. Indeed, as long as there was a threat to him and killed him, the Huang family could recover. It was nothing more than a mere injury.


    Both of them are above the peak. At this time, plus there are secondary artifacts, it''s really difficult to deal with.


    Back?


    But at present, the Huanglong family has surrounded them all. If he can retreat, I''m afraid Su Yan and his son can''t successfully retreat. After all, the speed of the Huang family must be much higher.


    "Hahaha, Wu Hao, it''s too late to regret now. Second, let''s work together to kill him!"


    Huang Ming nodded and rushed up to Wu Hao with Huangshan.


    Long Sheng has an eye on Su Yan, who is holding a top secondary artifact. However, Long Sheng has been injured and cannot pose a great threat to Su Yan in his current state.


    A great war is going on again.


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    Wu Hao used the top skill, but he only got to the eighth cut. If he can understand the last move, it is not impossible to kill the two people in front of him with this skill.


    However, now there is not much spiritual power left in him, and the current situation is extremely unfavorable to them.


    "You''re dead!" Huangshan said excitedly, because he had felt that Wu Hao was not the opponent of the two of them.


    Earth Dragon defense.


    Spirit of fire dragon!


    Defend and attack.


    Golden body!


    The skin turned golden, and the defense state increased infinitely. For a time, they couldn''t hurt him.


    Wu Hao also took this opportunity to launch a counter offensive.


    Spirit of the three dragons!


    Although the spirit of the fusion of the four dragons will be more powerful, the current spiritual power is not enough for him to cast it again. Once it is cast, if he can''t kill them, I''m afraid he will be in danger next.


    However, the spirit of the three dragons only played an obstacle role in front of the two people, and did not cause any damage at all.


    Psychic decision!


    Wu Hao turned and fled, but not in the real sense.


    It takes some time for the psychic decision to work to its maximum effect, so he must wait until the psychic decision works before fighting back.


    Thunder body method!


    Kunming divine skill!


    When the powerful body method opened, the speed soared instantly. Relying on this, Wu Hao fought a guerrilla war with them.


    "Hum, that''s all you can do. Can''t you play this hide and seek trick later?" Huangshan gas is not good.


    Wu Hao obviously delays time or has any purpose. Although they are fast, they are still not as good as Wu Hao, who has two body methods.


    "This is a battle of life and death, not a challenge arena battle. Isn''t guerrilla warfare allowed? Who stipulated it? If you have seed, you can catch up, but it''s a pity that you can''t catch up! " Wu Hao looked back and said with a smile that he had made a ruthless attack in language.


    "Kill him!" Huangshan said fiercely, Wu Hao, this is obviously challenging their bottom line.


    However, he didn''t catch up for less than half an hour. Seeing that he was about to catch up, Wu Hao left again, obviously playing with them.


    In fact, in the slow down time, Wu Hao didn''t do anything else. He kept running the channeling decision and practicing the angry dragon decision at the same time.


    Now, if he wants to completely defeat these two people, it is obviously difficult to rely on the cards in his hand, so he must find another way.


    At this time, Huangshan stopped, looked at Wu Hao angrily and said, "you can continue to hide. Since you want to hide so much, I''ll kill the Su family and their son first and deal with you then!"


    Huangshan sneered and looked at the Su family and their son.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. He had been paying attention to the situation just now, but he didn''t expect Huangshan to give up his determination to track him so soon.


    "Huangshan, I didn''t expect you to be so impatient. Maybe you''ll catch up if you catch up again." Wu Hao continued to speak provocatively.


    "Cut, who doesn''t have that kind of spare time? Run slowly and wait for me to clean them up first." After that, Su Qian rushed over.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. The distance was too far. It was too late.


    Forget it!


    Thunder Dragon Spirit thunder body method!


    With the blessing of the spirit of Thunder Dragon, the speed soared again in an instant, and came to Su Qian in an instant.


    Sword of the moment!


    Instant release, because it''s not enough to choose a powerful killing move at a critical moment, so you can only make an instant resistance.


    But Huangshan''s attack was obviously stronger than the flash sword. Although it blocked Huangshan''s attack, Wu Hao was also slightly injured.


    "Wu Hao, are you okay?" Su Qian holds Wu Hao.


    "It''s all right, master su. I think you should go to the small world first." Knowing the purpose of Huangshan, Wu Hao can only make a new plan, otherwise it will be very disadvantageous to them to continue like this.

 Chapter 752

    After putting Su Qian into the small world, Wu Hao came to another person and put him in again.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan took the initiative to join Wu Hao.


    "Come on, stop him and don''t let them succeed!" A top class and two senior rushed over and wanted to fight Su Yan.


    Wu Hao is still far from Su Yan. It''s too late.


    Gravity capability!


    An invisible pressure hit. The three were unstable and almost fell to the ground, but they were also prepared. It is estimated that Huangshan has revealed his cards on the way.


    "Su Yan, run away!" Wu Hao shouted and was very anxious. All these guys went to Su Yan.


    Huangshan and Longsheng also shot, and the target is Su Yan.


    "You old men, stop!" Wu Hao put the field of gravity to the limit, but he did not completely limit everyone''s speed.


    After all, the presence is the top super strong. Although the gravity ability is strong, it can only absolutely suppress the super strong at the same level.


    Although the super strong above the senior level also have a great suppression effect, they can not be completely limited. Moreover, Huangshan and Huang Ming have reached the peak, and the suppression effect on them is even weaker.


    Su Yan heard Wu Hao''s and ran away immediately. Because of the increase of gravity capacity, Su Yan really avoided those high-level strong men.


    But in terms of speed, he is far less than the Huang brothers, and it''s too late.


    Spell it!


    Wu Hao suddenly brightened his eyes.


    Mental attack!


    Suddenly, the Huang brothers were in a trance, but it was only two seconds.


    However, two seconds is enough for the situation at this moment. Su Yan escaped their clutches and came to Wu Hao.


    "You still have mental attacks. How many cards do you have!" Huangshan frowned.


    If he is given another chance, even if he has the chance to kill Wu Hao at this time, he really doesn''t want to offend Wu Hao''s rebellious talent.


    Because a genius like Wu Hao has only two choices, one is to completely erase it, and the other is to make friends.


    Although he chose the first one at the beginning, if he was given a chance, he would choose the first one. After all, the benefits of making friends with this peerless genius are just like Su Yan.


    Not to mention the second artifact, it can break through in a short time. This is not a mere treasure.


    But now he obviously has no choice. Since he has chosen to be the enemy of Wu Hao, he can only be thorough. He must kill Wu Hao completely, otherwise it will be a disaster for their Huang family.


    "I''m afraid you can''t imagine my cards. Why are you afraid?" Wu Hao sneered.


    Although he still has cards, it is obviously not a problem that can be solved by playing cards. It is urgent to leave here first.


    He never thought that the Huang family could be so strong.


    The Qingyun sect has only one Supreme Master except the one and a half steps of the ancestor Qingfeng.


    But there are two peaks in the yellow house. Although it is likely to be the reason for the secret method, it is also a real super strong on the peak.


    It''s no wonder that Huangshan dared to fight with green gardenia. It seems that it has something to rely on.


    "Boy, no matter what cards you have today, you will die!" Huangshan has made up his mind that Wu Hao will not die. It is difficult for him to sleep, so Wu Hao must die.


    "Hahaha, there are too many people who want me to die, but you can''t be ranked. Unless you have the strength of xuanming emperor, no, no, even if xuanming emperor wants my life, he also lost a piece of meat. Now don''t I feel good?"


    Hearing this, Huangshan was shocked.


    How could he not know the great emperor xuanming? He was a man of the moment on this continent at the beginning, and finally reached the supreme cosmic level.


    Has Wu Hao met emperor xuanming? And fought with xuanming emperor? But it shouldn''t be. Emperor xuanming is the supreme cosmic level. No matter how Wu Hao goes against the sky, he is only a king universe now. Shouldn''t a super strong man of this level be able to kill a large area in a second for emperor xuanming?


    Or... Does Wu Hao have any terrible background?


    No, it''s possible.


    Huangshan hesitated for a moment. I''m afraid Wu Hao really had a strong background. Otherwise, how could he be so rebellious? All his skills are top-level, which is too unusual.


    Huangshan''s eyes narrowed slightly. The more so, the more he couldn''t let Wu Hao go. Now Wu Hao is doomed to get rid of them.


    Therefore, it''s better to gamble. Just kill Wu Hao, or the forces behind Wu Hao will know the existence of their Huang family. At that time, God won''t know. Who knows it''s them.


    "What? Are you afraid now? " Wu Hao smiled. He just said that deliberately to make Huangshan fear. It seems to have worked.


    "Afraid? Hehe, you''re right. I''m really afraid, but I''m more determined. No matter what you say today, you must also die. Let''s go together! "


    Huangshan can''t manage so much. Now the only way is to kill Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao didn''t expect Huangshan to go to such extremes and keep thinking rationally under such circumstances. It seems that Huangshan is worthy of being the owner of the Huang family. Huangshan still has a certain ability to lead the Huang family to such glory.


    Thunder body method!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Wu Hao''s speed has reached the extreme again. Because of the channeling decision, his spiritual power is also recovering rapidly.


    Now he should not fight with them. He can only swim among them, kill a middle-class car from time to time, and even let the other party be a shield.


    Nevertheless, Huangshan had no intention of stopping. He still pursued and beat hard, even if he hurt his own people.


    "Good guy, he even beat his own people. He''s really a cruel man." Wu Hao said with a smile as he fled.


    Now he can only escape as much as possible. Channeling is definitely recovering his spiritual power. Once he recovers his spiritual power, he also means that he has recovered his physical strength. As long as he recovers his physical strength, it is not impossible for him to leave here.


    "I see where you''re hiding!"


    Cut the mountain!


    The huge axe in Huangshan''s hand was cut down, and Wu Hao hurriedly stepped aside. After all, it was not fun. People had to get into a car section if they got such a hit.


    He has never seen a 30 cm weapon, and it is a battle axe at first sight. It is very strict in forging. It can be seen that it is also a secondary artifact. I have to say that the Huang family has rich heritage.


    "I see where you''re hiding! Die! " Huangshan bared his teeth and roared, making a beast like sound. If you want to be an ordinary person, I''m afraid you''ve died just listening to the sound.


    Wu Hao didn''t take the move directly. If he did, he would definitely suffer a loss.

 Chapter 753

    "Wu Hao, don''t struggle. You can''t leave here alive today!"


    Huang Ming also rushed up. The two brothers worked together, which caused absolute pressure on Wu Hao. In addition, there were other strong guards around. It was really difficult for Wu Hao to leave for a time.


    Spirit of Thunder Dragon!


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao immediately used the power of lightning to increase, and the surrounding thunder elements were extremely violent.


    The two brothers of the Huang family looked completely fearless. The spirit of the Thunder Dragon was cut off by the two together.


    The strength of the two is really strong enough, and they cooperate seamlessly. I''m afraid even the ordinary half step supreme can barely fight.


    It seems that he is too confident. If he had known this, he could not have killed him so rashly.


    "Wu Hao, let me show you the unique skills of our Huang family."


    Heaven and earth destroy killing method!


    Two people, one on the ground and one in the sky, completely blocked Wu Hao''s retreat.


    Moreover, the killing method of heaven and earth seems not simple. Wu Hao can obviously feel a surge of energy burst out from the two people''s bodies.


    "Where are you looking?" Wu Hao looks at Huangshan and Huang Ming on the ground rushes over.


    "Look at the sky?" Huangshan smiled.


    "I''m on the ground!" Huang Ming suddenly appears in front of Wu Hao and hits Wu Hao with one foot. Wu Hao immediately responds, resists quickly, and then looks at Huang Ming who is close to him.


    "Hehe, look at the ground!" Huang Ming sneered.


    "I''m in the sky!" Huangshan suddenly appeared on Wu Hao''s head. A hook leg completely hit Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was totally unprepared under such a joint attack. The two men cooperated perfectly.


    His eyes can''t keep up with the rhythm of the two. If he observes Huangshan, Huang Ming will appear and be silent. If she observes Huang Ming, he will be hit by Huangshan in the abdomen.


    Their attack was silent and people couldn''t catch it at all.


    Is this the killing method of heaven and earth? It''s really strong enough to completely confuse anyone.


    "I have to admire your Kung Fu. It''s very strong and strange. Maybe if it''s someone else today, you can''t escape the clutches of your brothers, but it''s a pity that you met me."


    Wu Hao wiped away the blood stains and still showed a confident smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Heavenly eye ability!


    Wu Hao closed his eyes. Sometimes he really couldn''t believe his eyes.


    It is said that people have three eyes, and Wu Hao''s third eye is the heavenly eye ability.


    The so-called mind is to observe, feel and fight back with your heart.


    The heavenly eye is like this, which can make him look up to the whole world like the creator.


    Although the attack of the Huang brothers was fierce and caught him off guard, if he did not look with two eyes and observed from the perspective of God, the Lianhe skill would naturally be defeated.


    "Hum, bluff!"


    Heaven and earth destroy killing method!


    Obviously, the Huang brothers want to use this Lianhe skill to defeat Wu Hao completely.


    Just now Wu Hao couldn''t catch them with his eyes wide open. What''s the use of closing his eyes now?


    They moved up and down very quickly, just like transposition. Wu Hao used his heavenly eyes to see clearly and understand what kind of skill their so-called heaven and earth elimination killing method is.


    "I dare to close my eyes and play tricks at this time! Boy, take your life! " Huangshan has reached Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao''s mouth was outlined and he smiled twice.


    "See you!" Wu Hao suddenly opened his eyes and stretched out his right hand.


    Suddenly he caught Huang Ming who appeared in an instant.


    "How, how possible, how could he find me!" Huang Ming''s face changed greatly.


    "Guess!"


    "Die!" Huangshan launched an attack, but Wu Hao caught Huang Ming and smashed him. In an instant, he collided with Huangshan.


    "What shit heaven and earth destroys the killing method, which is vulnerable to one blow..."


    Bang!


    The two suffered a series of attacks in Wu Hao''s hands, but this ordinary power attack alone could not cause any substantive damage to them.


    Spirit of the four dragons!


    Wu Hao smashed them to the ground and began to integrate the spirit of the four dragons.


    They also found something wrong and rushed out of the surface.


    "Stop him!" Huangshan ordered that everyone start shooting.


    Facing the attack of more than a dozen super strong men, Wu Hao still doesn''t retreat. The spirit of the four dragons still needs a few seconds. He must finish it.


    Invincible golden body!


    Invincible time is five seconds. In these five seconds, as long as the fusion of the four Dragon spirits is completed, he still has a certain chance.


    But the spirit of the four dragons is not so easy to integrate. Seeing that the invincible golden body time is coming to an end, Wu Hao has no choice but to bite his fingers.


    "Give it to me!"


    Sacrificing with blood will instantly integrate the spirits of the four dragons.


    "Huang family, let you taste the spirit of the four dragons!" Wu Hao threw it away without thinking about it.


    Their faces changed greatly. Naturally, they knew that the fusion attack of the spirit of the four dragons was not simple.


    "All defense!"


    Just like the dragon family, they couldn''t take risks, so they had to do their best to stop the spirit of the four dragons.


    The power of the spirit of the four dragons is very overbearing, with the tenacity of the Earth Dragon, the penetration of the Thunder Dragon, the bone spur of the ice dragon and the fury of the fire dragon.


    It can be said that it is completely a fusion attack that cannot be eliminated, so everyone is also very headache.


    However, there are many strong players present, and it is impossible to stop them. Finally, it took a price and everyone was injured to stop them.


    "This guy''s spirit of the four dragons is obviously stronger than before!" Long Sheng''s face changed dramatically. The more he fought with Wu Hao, the more he felt that Wu Hao was hidden and unpredictable.


    The scene was a mess and everyone around looked embarrassed.


    "Wu Hao, I''ll kill you!" Huangshan was so angry that he didn''t expect so many people to suffer such a big loss against Wu Hao.


    "Dick, break out and kill him!" Huangshan rushed in the direction of Wu Hao, but after the smoke dispersed, Wu Hao was not there at all.


    Look around. Wu Hao is not there at all. It is obvious that he has run away.


    "Damn it, let him run away again!" Huangshan gas fork.


    "Order, search for me, turn over the whole Yanshan and find him!"


    For a time, the strong ones went out one after another. The Huang family and the long family had surrounded the Yanshan one after another, and no fly could fly out.


    Wu Hao is now in a cave in Yanshan.


    Because of the spiritual overdraft, he was also seriously injured, so he left decisively before, otherwise he would have to let the Huang family and the long family pay the price.


    But he knew very well that it was not a problem that could be solved by fighting to death. There were too many strong left in the two families, and he could not deal with them alone at all, so he resolutely fled and didn''t give each other a chance.

 Chapter 754

    But he was seriously injured and couldn''t retreat successfully. Finally, he had to come to this inkstone mountain.


    "Three meridians were damaged, and the source of spiritual power was also injured. Boy, you almost took off this time." Kongbei emperor flew out and said with a frown.


    "Hehe, it''s not dead. When I heal first, they will catch up soon." Wu Hao sat down cross legged and started healing while running the psychic decision.


    However, his luck was good. Three days later, the Huang family and the long family still didn''t find him.


    At the beginning, he found the cave by using the heavenly eye. It was extremely secret, so it was not easy to find.


    But he thought it was the territory of the dragon family. The dragon family should know very well. Unexpectedly, it was just useless in the head of the silver wax gun.


    A week later, Wu Hao''s injury has basically recovered, and the people of the long family and the Huang family are getting closer and closer to here.


    After Wu Hao recovered from his injury, he has been secretly observing the surrounding situation. It seems that the Huang family and the long family are searching and have no confidence.


    After all, Yanshan is so big. I haven''t found Wu Hao''s whereabouts for a whole week. I''m afraid he''s not here.


    After this stop, his strength has also improved. His strength has been steadily rising in the test tower.


    At this time, he has reached the mid-term peak.


    But this alone is not enough to deal with the Huanglong family, especially Huangshan and Huang Ming.


    I don''t know what secret method they use, which can actually improve their strength to the peak.


    However, the Huang family and the long family must be completely destroyed, and it should not be too late.


    "Boy, it was originally planned. The Huang family and the long family have huge forces. At present, you can succeed only by sneaking attacks. With the array I gave you, it''s no problem to hit them hard. As long as you hit them successfully, you can deal with the rest."


    Wu Hao nodded. The array given to him by Emperor kongbei was really strong enough to be unexpected.


    Kunming divine skill, thunder body method!


    Wu Hao left the cave and appeared on the Yanshan mountain.


    Heavenly eye!


    Mental strength!


    You can see the whole thing in your eyes.


    Wu Hao explored everything around him.


    The whole Yanshan is under the surveillance of the Huang family and the long family, but there are not many people. I''m afraid most of the troops have been evacuated.


    Wu Hao found the patrol team of the dragon family, with seven people in each team.


    Among the seven, there are one senior, several intermediate and several junior.


    Wu Hao quietly touched it, walked around to the rear of the team, dragged one person away, grabbed the clothes, and then mixed in.


    The dragon family is not as powerful as the Huang family, but in terms of military strength, it is not inferior to the Huang family at all.


    The whole team patrolled for two hours and then returned to the camp.


    Unexpectedly, the Huang family and the long family are really interested in him. In order to search for him, they set up a camp here. It seems that they really want to kill him.


    Wu Hao sneered. It''s not difficult to kill him, but the Huang family and the long family are not qualified, and he''s back now. This time he won''t give them a chance like last time.


    After returning to the camp, Wu Hao went down to Yanshan. Because there was a handover time here, he was able to go back to Huang''s house occasionally. It just needed adjustment. Wu Hao deliberately had a stomachache and successfully evacuated.


    This time he doesn''t intend to be aboveboard, which will be bad for him. Although he has confidence this time, he also wants to secretly send a big gift to the dragon family.


    Returning to the dragon''s residence, Wu Hao opened his heavenly eye ability. No one can escape his heavenly eye anywhere.


    Wu Hao came to the backyard. There was no one here. It was quiet.


    With Wu Hao, he took out the drawings given to him by Emperor kongbei.


    Heaven and earth meteorite kill array!


    This is a three-level array. It is absolutely powerful. Even the strong at the top of the mountain will be seriously defeated in the face of this array.


    It''s a pity that the Huang brothers are not here, otherwise they can taste the taste of this gift.


    "Hello! What are you doing! " Suddenly a voice appeared behind him. Wu Hao quickly put the picture away.


    "That... I, I take the trumpet!" Wu Hao pretended to be embarrassed and said.


    "Trumpet? Is this a small place? Who the hell are you? I don''t even know where the toilet is? " The man obviously suspected Wu Hao.


    "Well, there were too many people going to the toilet just now, so I couldn''t hold back, so I came to the backyard to solve this place..." Wu Hao continued to deceive. If the other party still didn''t believe it, he had to choose to start.


    The man looked at Wu Hao suspiciously, and then said coldly, "don''t ask for trouble. I feel like going back after finding a place to solve it!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Wu Hao nodded and agreed.


    After the man left, Wu Hao breathed a long sigh of relief. It seemed that he hadn''t been found. It was really dangerous just now.


    Reconfirming that there was no one around, Wu Hao began to stand in array.


    The heaven and earth meteor killing array is a destructive array, but it is not a single destruction, but the destruction of the conjoined 28 array.


    This Tiandi meteorite killing array is composed of 28 small arrays. Once combined successfully, it can successfully activate Tiandi meteorite killing array.


    Therefore, Wu Hao began to set up the first array. He set up the array quickly and could complete the array in just ten seconds.


    After all, only small arrays are combined into large arrays, so small arrays don''t take much time at all.


    In a short time, Wu Hao established five arrays. Eight hours later, Wu Hao had completed half of them.


    But this is just the backyard. There are many people in the front yard. It''s not easy to stand in line. Once found, his situation will be embarrassing.


    But for this gift, Wu Hao will not give up easily.


    He uses a little means to spread people. If he can''t, even if he pretends to have a stomachache and squats on the ground, he will complete the array as much as possible.


    But he worked in the front yard for three hours and almost didn''t wear him out.


    After all this, Wu Hao returned to Yanshan and naturally went back where he came from.


    "Who is it! Dragon family territory, come down! " A senior strongman pointed to Wu Hao and said.


    "What about the dragon family territory!" Wu Hao sneered. The spirit of the three dragons threw it out and didn''t give the other party a chance to react.


    At the next moment, the whole Yanshan camp was destroyed, and the senior strong were bombed.


    "Dragon house, I''m coming." After bombing the camp, Wu Hao flew to the dragon family residence.


    At this moment, Long Sheng already knew that Wu Hao appeared and immediately informed the Huang brothers.


    "Wu Hao, you dare to show up. I have to say you have great courage. You don''t want to leave this time!" Long Sheng laughed.


    The Huang brothers are not far from here. They will come soon. He just needs to hold Wu Hao temporarily.

 Chapter 755

    "Long Sheng, don''t expect the Huang brothers to save you today. You don''t have that chance!"


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    Wu Hao''s skills in all aspects have increased to a certain extent since he recovered from his injury after this closed door practice. Naturally, "Tiangang 36 consecutive cuts" is no exception.


    Originally, it only reached the eighth chop, but now it has cast the ninth chop. After stacking the power layer by layer, the power of the ninth chop has been comparable to the single attack on the peak.


    Longsheng is only the peak level, so there is no way to stop the ninth consecutive cut.


    But he seems not stupid. He knows he is not an opponent, so he has been avoiding. The Huang brothers will arrive immediately. He can''t escape. Besides, this is his dragon family. Once he escapes, his dragon family''s foundation will be over.


    Dragon''s thirteen sticks!


    The two moves collided again. Finally, Long Sheng made the last move out, and then reluctantly offset the ninth cut of Tiangang''s thirty-six consecutive cuts.


    Although there was a certain gap with Tiangang''s thirty-six consecutive cuts, Wu Hao was also surprised. Unexpectedly, the attack power of the dragon family''s thirteen sticks reached the peak. It seems that this skill is also a good one.


    "Wu Hao, you finally appear. Today is your death date!" Huangshan and Huang Ming appear together.


    coming!


    Long Sheng was granted an amnesty and let him face Wu Hao alone. The pressure is really great.


    "You can''t go away today. Release the forbidden art for me!" After Huangshan gave the order, the sky suddenly turned black. A wind wall wrapped Wu Hao''s people. The space at the wind wall was very fragile, and the wind was very sharp. Once you want to pass by force, you will be cut by the wind blade.


    Even if there is a strong defense to resist the wind blade, the fragile space behind the wind blade is obviously not so easy to pass. In the end, there are only two results, one is chopped by the wind blade and the other is taken away by the turbulence of time and space.


    In short, no matter what kind of results, as long as these two results are empty, they will die.


    "Hehe, it seems that you are well prepared. OK, I Wu Hao appeared today and didn''t think of leaving alive. I''ll play with you to the end today!" Wu Hao sneered.


    After waiting for the complete start of the prohibition of the Huang brothers, Wu Hao''s gestures changed constantly.


    "Everyone is just here. It saves you trouble."


    The Huang brothers saw Wu Hao''s gesture and their eyes narrowed slightly. They always felt something was wrong.


    "Is this guy printing?" Huangshan asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t play tricks on me. Even if it''s printing, you can''t hurt us." Huangshan and Huang Ming rushed over, but suddenly stopped again.


    It was this smile last time. They don''t want to suffer a heavy loss, especially the so-called spirit of the four dragons. Such an attack is too violent. Even if they can stop it, it''s hard for them.


    "Everyone, feel the gift I brought you!"


    Suddenly, the whole dragon family lit up a layer of light, and the people found something wrong.


    Array?


    And it''s still dozens of small arrays.


    "Hahaha, Wu Hao, don''t you think you can threaten us with this? Even if you make hundreds of such small arrays, it seems impossible to threaten us. "


    Wu Hao sneered.


    "Hehe, isn''t it?" With the last seal on your hand.


    Heaven and earth meteorite kill array, start!


    Suddenly, twenty-eight small arrays were combined into one, covering all the surroundings. The faces of the Huang brothers changed greatly.


    "Are they all one? And also formed a three-level array! "


    "Resist, come on, everyone do their best to resist!" Everyone shouted to each other because they knew that something unimaginable would happen next.


    "Wu Hao, you''re here yourself. Aren''t you afraid of dying here, you madman!" Huangshan said angrily. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao brought such a big gift as soon as he appeared.


    "I''m afraid. How can I be afraid, but don''t forget that if I don''t have a card, I won''t appear naturally, and thank you for your forbidden art. Otherwise, how can my big array be so perfect."


    Such is the case.


    Because although the "heaven and earth meteorite killing array" is powerful, it takes time to form the array. Once it is found, it can be easily avoided.


    But now there is the forbidden art of the Huang family, and everyone is spared. I''m afraid there are few left after this set comes down.


    Many people have been in a panic and want to escape here, but as soon as they get close to the forbidden art circle, they will be cut by the wind blade. They can''t retreat.


    After the Tiandi meteorite killing array was completely launched, the scene was like a burning field.


    However, the strength of individual strong men was strong, and they reluctantly resisted it by means of domineering attack and strong defense.


    "Wu Hao, we''re not finished with you. Everyone else, go to me and kill him!" Huangshan two reluctantly blocked the big array, and there were no more than seven strong people left at the scene.


    There are only seven people left in front of the "heaven and earth meteorite killing array", which makes them not angry.


    "Hahaha, although angry, the next good play has just begun!" Wu Hao stood where he was. When the "heaven and earth meteorite killing array" started just now, he also started the invincible golden body, so he was undamaged.


    The Huang brothers took the lead and rushed forward, but they also stopped immediately. At this moment, their faces were very ugly.


    "Why, come on? Are you satisfied with the gift I prepared for you? If you''re not satisfied, I have more here. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    At this time, he really held the energy of the fusion of the spirit of the five dragons in his hand. Even if it was not released at this time, people could feel the extremely violent breath.


    "You''re a good trick!" Huangshan''s face is very ugly. The spirit of the four dragons has tried. This time, the energy body in Wu Hao''s hand is obviously more violent. In addition, they have consumed too much spiritual power to defend the "heaven and earth meteorite kill array" just now.


    At this moment, if we take Wu Hao''s move again, I''m afraid it will be very disadvantageous to them.


    No, it should be said that they still have the strength to take Wu Hao''s move. After all, this is a more violent attack than the spirit of the four dragons.


    "Lord Huang flattered me. I suffered a little loss last time and unfortunately ran away. With a lesson from the past, I''m naturally prepared. Otherwise, how can I afford your hard work day and night."


    Wu Hao played with the spirit of the five dragons in his hand. It was possible to fall to the ground anytime and anywhere. When he saw it, people were shocked.


    "OK, you''re cruel, Wu Hao. You go. My Huang and long families will stop." Huangshan has been staring at the spirit of the five dragons played by Wu Hao. It is obvious that Huangshan is very afraid to get rid of it.


    "What? Shall I go? That''s it? " Wu Hao looked puzzled. I''m afraid Huangshan took the wrong medicine and let him go.

 Chapter 756

    "Yes, in the future, the well water between us will not violate the river. As for the dragon family, I don''t care about the Huang family."


    "Ha ha ha!" Wu Hao suddenly laughed.


    "Huang Jia, you have made a good calculation, but you are so crazy that you want to kill Wu Hao when you are willing to pay any price. Now you know you can''t kill me, and you want to be harmonious and feeling here. What do you think Huang has the final say?" Wu Hao''s words made Huangshan blush.


    What Wu Hao said was indeed true. They ran to kill Wu Hao completely at the beginning, and there was no room for thought.


    But now that they themselves are hard to protect, they naturally want to see if they can reconcile, but now it seems to be wishful thinking.


    "Wu Hao, it''s no problem if you want to kill us. You''ll pay a painful price at that time."


    Wu Hao smiled again.


    "Threaten me? Do you think my invincible body is vegetarian? No matter what means you use, I, the spirit of the five dragons, will swallow you up. Plus the invincible golden body, tell me how you make me pay the price. "


    Huangshan''s face is even more ugly now. He forgot this. Wu Hao''s invincible golden body is really very important and can ignore all attack means.


    "Wu Hao, it''s not good for you to do this. Everyone can give way. You put forward your conditions. If the Huang family can accept it, we will naturally help you finish it, including getting rid of the dragon family for you." Huangshan had to take some practical action at this time, otherwise his Huang family would be in danger today.


    "Huangshan you!" Long Sheng''s face changed greatly when he heard Huangshan''s words. He didn''t expect that it would be such a result in the end.


    "It was. If you hadn''t provoked Wu Hao, my Huang family wouldn''t have shot him. In the final analysis, it''s your dragon family''s fault." The Huang family pointed to Long Sheng.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He wanted to see how far the Huang family could be cruel.


    "Huangshan, don''t go too far. My dragon family didn''t force you to do these things. Don''t you also want to get the Kirin in his hand."


    "Fart, it''s your dragon family who asked me to help the Huang family. If you talk nonsense, believe it or not, the Huang family will kill you now!" Huangshan said fiercely.


    "Huangshan, don''t think I''m afraid of you two brothers. What''s the matter above the peak? It''s not a birthday sacrifice, hum!"


    Birthday sacrifice?


    Wu Hao wondered what it was.


    "So what? It''s not a minute to kill you! "


    Wu Hao yawned.


    "Hey, are you finished? Are you finished? I don''t have so much time to waste with you." Wu Hao looked at the three and said.


    Huangshan also stopped arguing and looked at Wu Hao.


    "What do you think of what I said just now? We are willing to compensate you for your losses. It''s OK to cut land or lose money. Even my Huang family''s advanced skills are OK. As long as you ignore the past grievances, I Huang family will help you shovel the dragon family. " Huangshan said with a fist.


    He knew very well that the situation had taken shape. They could not deter Wu Hao at all. The only choice was to surrender or fight with Wu Hao, but the chance was slim.


    "Huang family, you are really not an ordinary counsellor. Do you think he will let you go? Now everyone knows that we wanted to kill him and gave everything. You Huang family are the most active. At the beginning, we also took someone to kill Qingyun sect and kill an elder of Qingyun sect. He can''t let you go. "


    After Long Sheng said this, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Yes, the Huang family killed an elder of Qingyun sect because of him.


    Finding that Wu Hao''s face was wrong, Huangshan looked murderously at Longsheng.


    "What? Don''t you want to admit it? Don''t you know the relationship between Qingyun sect and him? You killed the elder of Qingyun sect, and now you still think he can let you go. Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. " Long Sheng knows that he may be doomed today. Nevertheless, he will not be a stepping stone for these guys.


    "Longsheng, shut up!" Huangshan immediately wanted to do it.


    "Huang family, I almost forgot this thing, thanks to Longsheng''s reminder." Wu Hao suddenly spoke.


    "Longsheng, you and I didn''t have much hatred. You reminded me of this today. According to the truth, I should thank you. Well, abolish your universal cultivation as king. Go away. Don''t let me meet you in the future, otherwise you will only die."


    Long Sheng was shocked. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao would choose to let him go. Originally, he had the mentality of dying, but now Wu Hao let him leave at the price of abolishing Feng Wang''s cosmic cultivation.


    Although it would be worse for him to live than to die, it is better for him to live than to die. One day, he will return to the king universe again.


    "Thank you! At the beginning, I blamed Longsheng for being blind. I offended you so much. Don''t worry, I won''t do it again in the future. "


    Bang!


    Long Sheng hit his chest with a fist, and his cultivation decreased in an instant. Then he hit another fist.


    After five consecutive punches, Longsheng''s cultivation has returned to the cosmic peak.


    Wu Hao nodded when he saw this scene. He could see that Long Sheng really repented. I''m afraid he had to bypass his name in the future, so there''s no need to kill him all.


    It''s just that the Huang family will die!


    The Huang family definitely didn''t have this chance. They attacked the elders of Qingyun sect, so it''s impossible to go out today.


    After Long Sheng abandoned his accomplishments, he came to Wu Hao. Since Wu Hao had promised to let him go, he would not attack him.


    He doesn''t want to be hit by the spirit of the five dragons in Wu Hao''s hands. With his current strength, he can''t escape.


    "If you want to go, you die first!" Huangshan saw that Wu Hao let Longsheng go. How could he be willing to kill Longsheng immediately.


    "Old man, when my dragon family has no cards!" Longsheng suddenly took out a treasure and instantly formed a shield. Huangshan''s full strength hit it, but it was soft and had no effect.


    "Yin Yang shaped shield, actually in your hand!" Huangshan''s face changed greatly. This "Yin-Yang shaped shield" was a defensive secondary artifact. They had been looking for it for a long time, but they didn''t expect it to be in front of them.


    "Yes, it''s in my hand."


    "Hahaha, thank you. With this yin-yang shaped shield, what''s the spirit of the boy''s five dragons? Bring it to me!" Huangshan stretched out its claws and wanted to be strong.


    The power of lightning!


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, a lightning struck.


    "Rob things in front of me. You don''t seem to have my consent?" Wu Hao appears next to Long Sheng. He can''t let Huangshan get this yin-yang shaped shield, otherwise it will be bad for him.


    "Come on, grab the yin-yang shaped shield." Huangshan was cruel and started immediately. He knew that their chance was only now.

 Chapter 757

    Wu Hao naturally could not let them succeed and stopped them.


    Spirit of the five dragons!


    "Try it!" Wu Hao immediately threw out the spirit of the five dragons. Now, the Huang brothers must die.


    Huangshan two people saw the spirit of the five dragons, their faces changed greatly, and immediately made preparations for defense.


    In the same area, Wu Hao is not immune, but he has an invincible golden body, and the power of the spirit of the five dragons can''t hurt him.


    Although Long Sheng''s cultivation is only above the peak of the universe, the yin-yang shield in his hand is not vegetarian.


    The shape shield unfolds instantly to form a eight trigrams shape. The eight trigrams Yin and Yang block out all the explosive residual power of the spirit of the five dragons.


    Because he stood behind Wu Hao, there was not much remaining power, which also made the yin-yang shaped shield able to resist reluctantly. Otherwise, even if it was a secondary artifact, the yin-yang shaped shield would be more or less dangerous.


    "Wu Hao, I can''t spare you!"


    Wu Hao was a little surprised that the two Huangshan brothers had not died, which made people a little surprised.


    Are there any unknown cards between them? It''s not surprising.


    Longsheng has the defensive secondary artifact of Yin-Yang shaped shield, not to mention the Huang family. It should also have a bottom card.


    But he is confident, even if he has a card, so what? The spirit of the five dragons can turn everything into nothingness. Unless the other party has a defensive artifact or a top secondary artifact, how can he resist the spirit of the five dragons.


    The on-site space is fragmented. At this time, if the wind prohibition technique of Huangshan disappears, the huge energy in this space may explode in an instant. At that time, it is estimated that it will destroy a hundred kilometers in an instant, which is no less powerful than a powerful nuclear energy on earth.


    The whole explosion made the ground sink 50 meters. Even Wu Hao could hardly support it. He didn''t expect that the spirit of the five dragons had become so abnormal.


    If he didn''t have an invincible golden body, he would definitely be unable to support his current defense. I''m afraid he would have to kill himself here.


    But it''s such destructive power that they haven''t been able to kill the Huangshan brothers. Why are these two guys so terrible and how many cards are there? Otherwise, how can they survive under the terrible destructive power of the spirit of the five dragons.


    The smoke dispersed and the surrounding vision was restored.


    Wu Hao looked in the direction of Huangshan and saw them standing in the same place just now.


    "It''s really all right..." but Wu Hao didn''t worry at this time, because although Huangshan didn''t die, they definitely didn''t have the ability to fight again.


    The spirit of the five dragons has obviously overdrawn their spiritual power and vitality. Now they are probably lambs to be slaughtered.


    "We can''t kill you, but it''s unlikely that you want to kill us. If you don''t let us go today, don''t regret it!" Huangshan''s ferocious expression was obviously making a bad idea.


    Huangshan took out a jade card and crushed it in an instant.


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly because he felt a terrible breath coming slowly, and there was more than one.


    "Huangshan, you finally chose to accept my Warcraft advice." The thick voice, which Wu Hao heard very familiar.


    I saw a space door open and a huge body appeared in front of everyone.


    "Black Winged Lion King!"


    Yes, what appears at this moment is the strongest Warcraft on the mainland, the black Winged Lion King, and the top power of half step.


    Why can Huangshan summon the black winged lion king? What''s going on.


    "Lion King, I agree to cooperate with you, but you can save us and leave first." Huangshan body empty said.


    The black winged lion looked at Wu Hao.


    "The human boy who stole our Kirin finally met us again. The old immortal Qingfeng can''t help you this time." The black winged lion locked his eyes on Wu Hao. Since he had met Wu Hao again, he would not let him leave so easily.


    "Why, master Qingfeng? I''d like to know how powerful your black Winged Lion King is." Wu Hao sneered.


    Now the Huang brothers have been injured. The black winged lion is powerful, but it is not absolute.


    Moreover, the Warcraft that appeared with the black Winged Lion King were basically only advanced, which could not pose a great threat to him.


    Of course, that''s all. He won''t take too much risk to compete with the black winged lion. He just simply understands the strength of the black winged lion. After all, sooner or later, they will fight.


    Thunder body method!


    The body is like lightning with thunder light.


    The black winged lion spread his wings and rushed towards Wu Hao.


    "Human, hand over the Kirin, I can make you die faster!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The Kirin is on me. If you want to get it yourself!" Wu Hao sneered.


    Thunder and halberd!


    Spirit of Thunder Dragon!


    However, these attacks did not play much role in the black winged lion.


    Spirit of three dragons, fusion!


    At present, Wu Hao''s integration of the spirit of the three dragons is only an instant. It takes about seven seconds for the spirit of the four dragons, and it takes longer for the spirit of the five dragons.


    The spirit of the three dragons collided with the black Winged Lion King, and the huge energy really limited the black Winged Lion King''s action.


    "Small skills!" The black Winged Lion King waved his wings and the spirit of the three dragons dissipated in an instant.


    "No loss is the lion king, with strong strength." Wu Hao smiled.


    "I''ll say it one last time and hand over the Kirin!" The black winged lion''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "It''s naive of you to want me to hand over Kirin just because of this." Wu Hao pulls out the sky sword.


    The black winged lion also took action, opened his mouth and continued to collect energy.


    In just three seconds, a powerful shock wave hit, and Wu Hao was a little shocked.


    Is this half step supreme strength? Such a powerful attack is no less powerful than the fusion of the spirits of the four dragons. It''s too exaggerated to complete it in just three seconds.


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    Wu Hao also instantly released Lei Qiang''s big move. Fortunately, the power of thunder and lightning''s eternal sword was not weak. He fought a draw with the lion king.


    But Wu Hao knows very well that this is a tie. He is not an opponent at all.


    Because just now the attack of the black winged lion king was just an appetizer. A simple blow made him use lightning. The bottom card of the eternal sword is enough to show that there is no doubt about the strength of the black winged lion king.


    The black Winged Lion King is so powerful. It''s incredible to think about how strong Qingfeng ancestor, who had been suppressing the black Winged Lion King, was.


    "Boy, you''re strong, but you''re not my opponent!" The black winged lion king was also shocked just now. Generally speaking, humans are not as good as their Warcraft, but Wu Hao''s combat effectiveness is obviously different. The intermediate level actually has a strength comparable to that above the peak.

 Chapter 758

    "It''s too early to say that!"


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    Spirit of the four dragons!


    Wu Hao combines the spirits of the four dragons while performing the "thirty-six consecutive cuts of Tiangang", which is extremely difficult, but it is nothing in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    When the "Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts" reached the ninth cut, the spirit of the four dragons in Wu Hao''s hands had been integrated.


    "Try this!" Wu Hao didn''t even think about it. He smashed it on the forehead of the black winged lion king.


    The spirit of the four dragons burst open in an instant. Even the black winged lion king was blown back more than ten meters by this energy, and was slightly injured.


    Eternal sword!


    Thunder body method!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Wu Hao''s speed reached the extreme and left the battlefield in an instant.


    "Lion King, we''ll meet again. Wash your neck and wait. The two brothers of the yellow family will put them here for the time being!" Wu Hao rushed out of the wind forbidden art.


    When the black Winged Lion King reacts, he wants to catch up, but he finds that Wu Hao''s speed is no slower than it. In addition, there is wind prohibition. If it breaks, I''m afraid Wu Hao has run away.


    At this time, it just reacted. Wu haogang didn''t want to fight it at all, but took the opportunity to escape after the outbreak. No wonder Wu Hao didn''t hesitate a minute in a series of attacks just now.


    "Damn human, you can''t escape my palm!" The lion roared.


    Then he looked at Huangshan. At this time, Huangshan brothers were seriously injured and their lives were on the line.


    "Huangshan, you summoned me to save you. Now you must integrate with my Warcraft family."


    Huangshan nodded. He knew it would be this consequence. After all, if it wasn''t for life and death, he wouldn''t call the black Winged Lion King at all.


    Now he is no longer Wu Hao''s opponent. If he meets Wu Hao again, I''m afraid their brothers will be poisoned. Although the integration with the Warcraft family will become the public enemy of mankind on the whole continent, it''s nothing compared to death, whether the public enemy or being chased and killed by mankind.


    The black winged lion left with Huangshan. If Huangshan were not strong, he could not save them at all.


    In the last battle of Qingyun sect, their Warcraft suffered heavy losses. They not only killed a wolf king on the peak, but also lost two high-level Warcraft. Therefore, the Warcraft family is very scarce now.


    Now Huangshan two people are willing to join. Once they are integrated, they will be the strong Warcraft on the peak, which undoubtedly adds strong combat power to their Warcraft family.


    After returning to the territory of magic Teng mountain, the black winged lion king ordered to find Wu Hao. After fighting with Wu Hao, he clearly knew that Wu Hao had great talent. If he didn''t kill again, Wu Hao could really become a powerful public enemy of their Warcraft family in the future.


    Warcraft across the continent received the news and acted secretly. Once Wu Hao was found, he would inform the black winged lion king.


    After escaping from the black Winged Lion King, Wu Hao came to the mountains three hundred miles west. He knew that the black Winged Lion King would never let him go, so the more dangerous the place was, the safer it was.


    Now his strength has reached the intermediate peak. If he wants to fight with the lion king, he must at least reach the advanced level, so he chooses to shut down. Once he reaches the advanced level, even if he meets the lion king, he is not afraid.


    Unfortunately, I still failed to kill the Huang brothers this time and let them run away again.


    And before he left, he heard the Lion King say that they were integrated with Warcraft. The integration of Warcraft and people just sounded a little shocking.


    The mountain range is not big, but there are many Warcraft animals living in it. Wu Hao took a look, and the strongest one was only an intermediate demon lizard. After feeling the smell of Wu Hao, the demon lizard rushed towards Wu Hao angrily.


    "Human beings, leave my territory quickly, or die!" The demon lizard is not weak, but it is not a fool. It can obviously feel the intermediate smell of Wu Hao.


    It is also an intermediate level. The demon lizard is confident to kill Wu Hao. After all, compared with Warcraft, human beings are weaker at the same level.


    "Go away, I don''t have time to fight you!" Wu Hao snorted coldly, and the sky sword appeared.


    Seeing this secondary artifact, the demon lizard calmed down, but when Wu Hao came to its territory, it was naturally impossible for it to retreat because of a secondary artifact.


    At this time, Wu Hao released the Su family''s father and son, and suddenly two more intermediate smells were added to the scene.


    The demon lizard opened his eyes. He was actually three intermediate strong men, and all of them had secondary artifact.


    Seeing this scene, the demon lizard didn''t want to leave quickly. If one or two intermediate level, it can barely fight, but he didn''t have that confidence. After all, they were all of the same level.


    "A little lizard, let me play with you!" Su Yan saw the demon lizard and his eyes lit up. He was missing the target of the battle. The demon lizard was obviously very suitable.


    "Master Su, I will practice in seclusion in the next time. This mountain range has been isolated by me and the outside world can''t come in. But in case, please help me protect the Dharma." Wu Hao looked at Su Qian with gratitude and said.


    "No problem. Give it to our father and son." Su Qian quickly promised Wu Hao''s strength. He knew very well that only when Wu Hao was strong, their su family''s recovery could be stronger.


    For a time, Wu Hao entered a closed state, but something big happened to the outside world.


    The two brothers of the Huang family merged with Warcraft and changed. They became one, and their strength reached half a step supreme.


    This is not good news for people on the whole continent. They rushed out of the Warcraft mountains and began to look for Wu Hao to revenge.


    But after looking for three months, there was still no news. Finally, they killed Qingyun sect with Warcraft.


    The Qingfeng ancestor of Qingyun sect came out to block it, and also attracted the black winged lion king.


    Fortunately, there were jessio and Qingzhi in the three half step supreme war. Although they were not half step supreme, their strength was not weak. Together, they managed to stop the Huang brothers.


    But Qingyun sect disciples and elders were injured. Disciples died and injured. Even elders died.


    Finally, if the Lord of Haitian city didn''t arrive in time and stop other Warcraft with his strength above the peak, I''m afraid Qingyun sect would be in danger.


    This war has greatly damaged Qingyun sect, and Qingyun sect is also very clear that less than one fifth of the forces of the Warcraft family have been deployed this time. These guys have been forbearing. I''m afraid there are some unspeakable secrets.


    Therefore, Qingyun sect also closed the mountain gate at this moment and chose to retire temporarily, which is also for the sake of the overall situation. Otherwise, if Qingyun sect makes a counterattack, Warcraft will pay a huge price.


    But Qingzhi and Qingfeng know that it''s not worth it.


    Now the black Winged Lion King is not close to the Warcraft family, and there are two traitors, the Huang brothers. Unexpectedly, under the integration, they have also reached the half step supreme. This is definitely not good news.

 Chapter 759

    Half a year has passed, but Wu Hao is still silent.


    During this period, Qilin has broken through to reach the level of King sealing universe, which is almost the existence of evil. However, the breath of Qilin breaking through the level of King sealing universe is exposed, and even Wu Hao''s boundary can''t be stopped.


    For a time, many powerful Warcraft came nearby, but because of the border, they couldn''t enter here at all.


    The fox king is in the sunset mountains, which is the closest to here. As a peak Warcraft, its strength is beyond doubt.


    It took a day to break the enchantment together with many top-level Warcraft.


    At the moment when the boundary was broken, Wu Hao also woke up. After all, he set the boundary, so he could feel it.


    "Stay away from here, or there will be no amnesty!" Wu Hao''s voice spread and dispersed. When the fox king heard Wu Hao''s voice, his face changed greatly.


    They have been looking for Wu Hao for half a year. Unexpectedly, they are hiding here.


    "Withdraw quickly and inform the lion king immediately!" The fox king shouted, and immediately all the Warcraft retreated, leaving only a few weak to monitor here.


    Wu Hao didn''t leave. At this moment, he has reached the critical moment of breakthrough and can''t be easily disturbed.


    "Boy, you don''t have time. You''d better leave here first. I feel things are bad." Kongbei emperor flew out, looked at Wu Hao seriously and said.


    "There are Warcraft in the whole continent. Where can I go if I leave here?" Wu Hao naturally understood that because at the moment when the boundary was broken, he could clearly feel an evil smell in the sky, which made him familiar.


    Shengdala palace, or Qingyun sect.


    Wu Hao stood up. His authority was much stronger than half a year ago. It could be seen that he really wanted to break through the advanced level.


    "It''s hard for you." Wu Hao looked at Su Yan and said that these three people had been protecting the Dharma for him for half a year. Naturally, he was very grateful.


    "Well, we''re nothing, but now we''re suffering a disaster outside. The original Huang brothers......" Su Qian sighed.


    Wu Hao frowned and immediately asked, "what did the Huang brothers do?"


    "The two brothers are willing to degenerate into one with Warcraft. After a huge reaction, they actually have a two body fusion. Now they have become half human and half devil, and have reached half step supreme strength."


    Half step supreme!


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing happened to the Huang brothers in the past six months.


    No wonder they were able to find the black winged lion for help. It seems that this is the exchange condition.


    In exchange for betraying humanity? What''s the point of this?


    "They must come soon. Let''s leave first."


    Knowing that the two Huang brothers have reached half step supremacy, he can''t stay here alone.


    Even if the Huang brothers have reached the half step supreme, he doesn''t worry. After all, if they really want to fight, he can barely resist, but there is a black winged lion behind the Huang brothers. Once the two half steps supreme join hands against him, he will have no chance again.


    So in any case, try to make sure you don''t meet them until you get to the top.


    Although they have been here for half a year, the Warcraft in the mountains also know what is happening outside, so Su Yan and his three know a lot.


    Including the Huang brothers and the black Winged Lion King, they killed the Qingyun sect and seriously injured the ancestor of Qingfeng. The Qingyun sect could not escape.


    I didn''t expect that Qingyun sect would suffer such a vicious attack when Qingfeng''s ancestor was there. It seems that the cooperation between the Huang brothers and the black winged lion king can''t be underestimated.


    "Of course, it''s just hearsay that old Qingfeng was seriously injured. No one really saw it. His strength has always been a mystery."


    Wu Hao thought about it carefully. At the beginning, Qingfeng''s ancestor was able to deal with the black winged lion king. Besides, is there still Qingzhi jiesixiu inside the zongmen? They are also absolute super strong. It''s reasonable that they won''t be so heavy.


    Wu Hao wants to find out the situation, and now he must find a shelter to settle down and carry out the final breakthrough stage, otherwise his breath after the breakthrough will lead to the black winged lion king.


    All the way north, Qingyun sect was not far from Wu Hao. After flying at the extreme speed for an hour, it finally arrived.


    But when he saw the scene in front of him, he was shocked on the spot.


    One third of the whole Qingfeng mountain was cut off, and the original zongmen disappeared without a trace. If he was not very sure that this was Qingfeng mountain, he thought he had come to the wrong place.


    However, in his breath perception, he couldn''t feel the breath of any disciple or elder of Qingyun sect, including the ancestor Qingfeng.


    "What''s going on? Why did it all disappear? " Wu Hao asked with an ugly face.


    "Is it true that Qingyun sect is hidden from the world?" Su Yan also said in disbelief.


    Wu Hao flew down the town at the foot of Qingfeng mountain. There were many strong people in all kinds below. Even there were several people in the intermediate King universe.


    "Man, where is Qingyun sect?" Wu Hao grabbed a strong man casually and asked.


    "We don''t know. It seems that we were beaten and hid by the black Winged Lion King and the double headed monster."


    "Where are you hiding?" Wu Hao asked again.


    The man looked at Wu Hao impatiently: "they all said they didn''t know. Go and ask the Lord of Haitian city. Get out of the way!" Then he pushed Wu Hao away.


    Lord of Haitian city?


    When he came just now, he also heard Su Yan say that Qingyun sect was in danger on the eve of the lunar new year. The leader of Haitian city reversed the disadvantage of Qingyun sect with his strength above the peak.


    Yes, the Lord of Haitian city should know the whole story.


    Immediately, Su Yan flew with Wu Hao to Haitian city. It was not far away. It would not be easy to get close to the town Lord of Qingyun sect.


    After Wu Hao came to Haitian city, he was stopped by the guards. Obviously, he regarded Wu Hao as an ordinary person.


    "Please inform me that I want to see the Lord of Haitian city, Luo Yu." Wu Hao said with a fist.


    "See the Lord? Who are you? " The guard looked at Wu Hao warily. This is a special period. No one can easily see the city master.


    "I''m Wu Hao, please inform me. It''s urgent!" Wu Hao pretended to be anxious and sent out his strength of intermediate King universe.


    The guard felt the smell and immediately ran in.


    About two minutes later, the guard ran back, very polite.


    "Young Xia, please come inside. The city master is waiting for the living room."


    "Thank you!" After Wu Hao hugged his fist and thanked him, he followed him in.


    When he came to the waiting room of the city master, Wu Hao saw only one figure. He was very big and looked upright.

 Chapter 760

    "Are you Wu Hao? Offended the black Winged Lion King, and forced the Huang brothers to betray the boy who fused mankind and Warcraft? "


    Wu Hao came behind him and saluted slightly.


    "Boy, nobody, why can the city Lord remember me?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Hehe, yes, according to the truth, your boy appears now. I should catch you and give it to the Warcraft family. In this way, I can change my human peace." The Lord of Haitian city turned around with no expression on his face.


    "The city master joked. There is no love between humans and Warcraft. Although I did let them suffer and was regarded as the fuse, this war will break out sooner or later. Today, the boy is not here because of this family. I just want to ask where the people of Qingyun sect have gone."


    The Haitian city master didn''t speak. He walked slowly towards Wu Hao, and his spiritual power was also slightly distributed.


    Wu Hao was not flustered. He was just on the top of a peak. There was nothing he could do.


    However, he didn''t feel hostility in recent years. The Haitian city Lord shouldn''t start with him.


    "I do know the current position of Qingyun sect personnel, but you have to let me know whether you have the strength to know this."


    Suddenly, the Lord of Haitian city released a strong spiritual pressure, which was very huge.


    "In that case, please ask the Lord of Haitian city for advice." Wu Hao also released his spiritual power to compete with the Lord of Haitian city.


    Two spirits collided, and the whole ground trembled, while Wu Hao did not fall into the downwind at all.


    The surrounding doors and windows were ringing and the houses were shaking. At this time, the leader of Haitian city had released his spiritual power to the peak, but Wu Hao still didn''t give in.


    With the sea sky, the city Lord took back his spiritual power.


    "It''s true that heroes are young. No wonder Qingzhi said you have great talent. That''s true." At this time, the Haitian city Lord''s face showed a smile.


    "Hehe, Lord Luoyu flattered me. I''m just a mediocre." Wu Hao said modestly.


    "It''s rare to be arrogant and impetuous! It''s not without reason that Warcraft rioted early because of you. " Luo Yu carried her hands and sighed.


    "Lord Luo Yu, it really has something to do with me at this time. Now I just want to know how Qingyun sect is. Please let me know."


    Luo Yu nodded.


    "Don''t worry, although Qingyun sect has suffered some losses, it won''t be fatal. They have started the clan protection array, so they are hiding at the bottom of Qingfeng mountain for the time being. I believe it will appear soon, as will the Warcraft clan."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. When he saw that one third of Qingfeng mountain was missing, he thought it was the work of Warcraft. It turned out that this was the clan protection array of Qingyun sect. No wonder the scene looked strange, not artificial.


    "Thank you, Lord Luo Yu. Excuse me." Wu Hao doesn''t stay much. This is Haitian city. There are too many people.


    Once he stays here more, Warcraft is bound to come to the door. At that time, not only he and Lord Luoyu, but also the whole people of Haitian city will be in danger.


    "Wu Hao, at the foot of Qingfeng mountain, the retreat of light is the place to enter Qingyun sect."


    "Thank you!" Hearing this, Wu Hao understood.


    After returning to Qingfeng mountain, Wu Hao found the so-called hiding place of light according to Luo Yu''s words.


    The so-called light is the sun, because the place where the light can be seen in the whole Qingfeng mountain is the sun.


    As soon as the sun sets every day, the last place where the sun appears after sunset is the place where Qingyun sect retreats.


    Wu Hao waited for the last moment of sunset. When the sun disappeared, Wu Hao locked the final landing point and looked for it carefully nearby.


    As long as it was nearby, it was really not difficult to find. In just a few minutes, he found a small hole that could only accommodate two people.


    It was dark inside. Wu Hao didn''t think too much, so he went in. After a while, he saw a subtle light.


    "Who!" Sound came from the cave.


    "Wu Hao''s visit!" Wu Hao knows it must be from Qingyun sect.


    "Wu Hao, it''s really you!" Suddenly two figures came over and lit the torch.


    "How did you find here?" The disciples of Qingyun sect did appear. After seeing Wu Hao, they were overjoyed, which also means that they will be able to appear again soon.


    "Lord Luoyu told me. I want to see Lord Qingzhi and master Qingfeng."


    The two nodded: "follow us. There are mechanisms in front. Don''t act without authorization."


    Wu Hao followed them step by step.


    Along the way, Emperor kongbei praised repeatedly.


    "There''s a hole in it. There are four three-level arrays, two main defenses and two main attacks. Once you start two attack arrays, even the half step supreme level, I''m afraid you have to drink a pot."


    Moreover, in addition to the four three-level arrays, there are also machine included concealed weapons. Although these concealed weapons can''t hurt half a step, they have also been greatly strengthened. It''s no problem to break the defense of the intermediate King sealing universe.


    This is also the reason why Qingyun sect hides here, because there are two defensive arrays. Even if the black Winged Lion King and the Huang brothers fight together, they can''t break these two defensive arrays.


    Once it cannot be broken, it can only enter through the hole, but the hole is narrow. It is not so easy to leave safely after entering.


    Just those who are careful about concealed weapon mechanisms, even if the high-level strong rush in, countless concealed weapon mechanisms will give each other a headache.


    It seems that Qingyun sect is really a good place to attack and defend.


    "How powerful was Qingyun sect at the beginning of the four-way three-level array?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously. After all, even if it was the handwriting of emperor kongbei, he had only seen a three-level array.


    "What do you think? Qinghai, the founder of Qingyun sect, is the Supreme Master of Qinghai. Even if xuanming is right, he may not be able to win. "


    "Qinghai supreme? So strong? Where did he come from? Leave Qingyun sect behind? "


    Now Qingyun sect doesn''t even have the supreme level. Only Qingfeng, the semi supreme, is left. It seems that Qingyun sect has indeed declined.


    "Ah, who knows, many people say it''s flying into God. Some say it''s in the hands of the Dragon King." For these, kongbei emperor only heard legends. Although he was the supreme emperor tens of thousands of years ago, those figures in Qinghai are much farther away than them.


    "How powerful is the Dragon King? Compared with xuanming, who wants to be stronger?" Wu Hao asked again, because it was not the first time he heard the word dragon king.


    "Xuanming? You think of xuanming too high. You also know that xuanming and the Warcraft have joined hands, and xuanming can only rank third among the Warcraft, and the Dragon King is only second. "

 Chapter 761

    what!


    Wu Hao was shocked!


    Xuanming emperor is a top existence. He not only killed the top super strong emperor kongbei, but also died in his hands. However, this super strong existence is only third in the list of Warcraft, and the existence of the Dragon King against the sky is only second.


    "Who is the first?" Wu Hao''s voice changed slightly. Originally, he thought that everything would be over as long as xuanming was killed, but now he found that xuanming was probably just the beginning.


    "The first is the super existence as famous as the Hongmeng venerable one, but the existence has not appeared for tens of thousands of years. It is said that it has been seated, but some say it has ascended into God."


    Wu Hao was silent. He thought he had reached the edge of the world, but now he knew how stupid his idea was.


    Although now he has the strength to fight with the half step supreme, his current strength has only touched the edge of the universe.


    The existence of xuanming emperor can kill him tens of thousands of times with a slap, not to mention the second Dragon King and the so-called first.


    "So, which emperor xuanming is so strong is related to the Warcraft family?" Wu Hao thought of this possibility, just like the Huang brothers.


    The reason why xuanming is so strong is whether, like the Huang brothers, he has greatly increased his strength by integrating with Warcraft.


    Emperor kongbei nodded.


    "Yes, that guy had an opportunity to integrate with the ghost beast in his early years, and he controlled the absolute thinking of the ghost beast, so his strength was very terrible."


    Ghost beast, Wu Hao heard the great emperor kongbei say before.


    It is an extremely rare animal species, which is stronger than exotic animals and Warcraft, but it is not inferior to divine animals, but it is as rare as divine animals, so it is also a very powerful animal species.


    I didn''t expect that the xuanming emperor had such an adventure at the beginning.


    However, this kind of thing varies from person to person. If it were him, he would not integrate with Warcraft. Wouldn''t it be that people are not human and ghosts are not ghosts.


    "Don''t think so much now, boy. Xuanming is powerful, but with your talent, it''s not hopeless." Kongbei probably felt that Wu Hao''s will was a little depressed.


    After all, the power of xuanming is really unimaginable. Not to mention the Dragon King and higher-level existence, this ditch is insurmountable.


    It can be said that Wu Hao still has a long way to go.


    After a while, Wu Hao followed them to the inside of the cave.


    It''s really unique here. It''s not like hiding. It''s like enjoying happiness at home.


    Although this is inside the mountain, it can be called a paradise.


    The whole interior of Qingfeng mountain seems to be hollowed out, and the top of the mountain reveals light.


    At the bottom, the river flows slowly, and the clear bottom appears.


    There is also an island like existence in the middle of the river, which is the current Qingyun sect.


    It turns out that there is such an existence in the interior of Qingfeng mountain. Coupled with four three-level array guards, the Qingyun sect can really survive in a desperate situation. Unless it is the supreme power, it is almost impossible for the supreme to completely eradicate the Qingyun sect.


    "Boy, you''re here at last." The voice of Qingfeng''s father appeared, and then he counted to the figure and flew over.


    Ancestor Qingfeng, leader Qingzhi, and jessio.


    Wu Hao hugged his fist: "I''ve seen three predecessors. I''m really sorry to implicate Qingyun sect because of the younger generation."


    When Qingfeng heard this, he smiled: "hahaha, you didn''t cause the hatred between humans and Warcraft. You just accelerated a process. Even if Warcraft didn''t invade our Qingyun sect now, it will happen one day in the future. Instead of that, what we Qingyun sect did might as well be used on the blade. Do you understand what I said?"


    Wu Hao was puzzled and shook his head: "please explain."


    "Sooner or later, the Warcraft family will invade our human beings, including Qingyun sect. Although it is difficult now, there is a peerless genius like you. Even if we accelerate the war between humans and Warcraft, we will save you. After all, it is for the sake of human security in the near future."


    Now Wu Hao understood that the blade mentioned by Qingfeng''s ancestor was him, but he didn''t have much confidence to do the so-called throwing.


    When he knew that there was a dragon king and a more abnormal existence on the xuanming, he went to a certain degree of confidence.


    "Several elders look up to me. I''m just a king of the universe. If I really want to fight, the Dragon King of Warcraft and the mysterious ghost of half man and half ghost are enough to kill me in an instant, not to mention a more powerful existence." Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    The breeze frowned slightly.


    "It seems that you probably know the power distribution of Warcraft, but it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t hurt to know. It''s also time for you to know that although Warcraft is strong, why are humans weak?" Qingfeng smiled.


    "In addition, you don''t have to worry. What you need to think now is to reach the supreme level as far as possible. As for the Dragon King and the demon king, some people on the human side can check and balance them. At present, there is still a balance between Warcraft and humans."


    "But your appearance and the appearance of Kirin have broken this balance. Warcraft wants to get Kirin back again and again because of this. At present, we humans can only count on you."


    Wu Hao listened carefully, which was more detailed than what kongbei told him. After all, kongbei had died for ten thousand years, and his thought still remained ten thousand years ago. Naturally, he couldn''t catch up with the ancestor Qingfeng in front of him.


    "Although I''m about to break through now, I''m afraid I can''t help even if my strength reaches the supreme level. Xuanming''s strength belongs to God and they must fight with the same strength. Do you know what I mean?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Elder, what you mean is that I have the strength to reach that level, and you are too old to hold too much hope. In addition, I have emperor heaven inheritance and air North inheritance, so my hope is much greater."


    Qingfeng smiled and nodded: "yes, that''s right. There is no doubt about your strength. Today, the first person of the golden generation has killed the wolf king on the peak with intermediate strength. Once you reach the supreme level, your strength is enough to face the intermediate supreme level, which is definitely a great blessing for mankind."


    Although he said so, Wu Hao didn''t know why he couldn''t be happy.


    "What stage is xuanming emperor''s current strength?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Top class!"


    Wu Hao''s face changed dramatically. Is xuanming so terrible? They have reached the highest level. This is the top of the whole world. Basically no one can shake it.

 Chapter 762

    "What''s the shock? When he killed me and Emperor Tian, he already belonged to the high-level supreme. Tens of thousands of years later, he reached the peak supreme. It''s nothing."


    In retrospect, that''s true. It took ten thousand years to reach the peak from senior supreme. It''s really nothing.


    But that is, after all, the supreme peak, one of the limits that human beings can reach. It''s not easy to overcome.


    Just as Qingfeng said, the power between humans and Warcraft has reached a balance.


    The Dragon King and the so-called demon king have Hongmeng supreme to deal with them, but xuanming is not so easy. Moreover, Warcraft itself is stronger than humans. I''m afraid humans will suffer if they really fight.


    How could he have so naively agreed to kongbei? If he had known xuanming was so powerful, he shouldn''t have agreed easily.


    "Boy, have some confidence in yourself. With your strength, as long as you reach the supreme level, xuanming estimates that you can''t beat you. You can still run, right? As long as you can reach the advanced supreme level in your lifetime, it''s not impossible for me to defeat xuanming." Kongbei began to encourage Wu Hao. It''s not the way for Wu Hao to lose again.


    Yes, now he has been granted the high-level king immediately. It''s not impossible to go up another level. As long as he reaches the supreme level, he can''t see xuanming''s defeat. Isn''t he allowed to run?


    Guerrilla warfare has always been his specialty, and anti killing is also his ability.


    "Predecessors, now I have reached the intermediate peak, but I''m afraid it will take some time to make a breakthrough, so I have another request."


    Qingfeng looks at Qingzhi.


    "What do you think of me? He is a disciple of my best friend. I naturally support him to the end!" Cried jessio.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. I think whoever dares to hurt you can break through." Jessio patted Wu Hao on the shoulder and said that he still expected Wu Hao to help him revive. He had to fight both in love and reason.


    "In that case, we Qingyun sect will help you. At the same time, Luo Yu, the leader of Haitian city, will pay close attention. Once Warcraft appears, we Qingyun sect will stop you for a moment." Green Gardenia said.


    After receiving the reply, Wu Hao was very grateful. After all, if it hadn''t been for their help, he might have been in trouble earlier.


    "Well, I''ll help you open the black world. You can make a breakthrough in it. The most powerful existence in the black world is only the three legged Golden Toad. Then you take Su Yan and enter together. The three legged Golden Toad can''t hurt you. You can make a breakthrough there."


    Wu Hao nodded: "so, thank you even more."


    The black world can be said to be a safe and dangerous place.


    Security is limited to the ability to completely suppress the three legged Golden Toad. The danger lies in its weak strength. After entering, it will face all kinds of Warcraft.


    But now Wu Hao''s strength is here. After feeling the breath of the two, Warcraft in the black world evacuated one after another.


    Even if the three legged Golden Toad knew that Wu Hao came to the black world, it was at a loss. After all, it is no longer Wu Hao''s opponent.


    There are forbidden Arts in the black world. Warcraft cannot enter beyond the existence of intermediate level or above, while humans are not allowed to enter beyond the existence of high-level king.


    This is also for the sake of neither side to have too strong war, after all, here is the trial ground, not both sides has the final say.


    Of course, there were wars here at the beginning. Countless middle-level Warcraft, countless high-level and peak level humans fought in the black world.


    At that time, the black world was almost fragmented. Finally, the human super strong Hongmeng supreme and the Warcraft super strong Dragon King shot at the same time and forcibly squeezed out all the strong people in the black world, otherwise I''m afraid there would be countless deaths and injuries at that time.


    "Wu Hao, you dare to appear in this black world!" When the three legged Golden Toad knew that Wu Hao was coming, he appeared immediately.


    At the beginning, the birth of Kirin here was the idea of Warcraft, because the birth of Kirin is very important.


    The upper class was afraid that humans would rob Kirin, so they chose the black world. After all, there were only a few people who could enter the black world. At the same time, it was the time when the trial was opened, so humans should not find it.


    But I didn''t expect that the final result was still by the strong man of mankind, and the man was extremely cunning. He escaped from them again and again, just like a loach.


    "Oh? Tripod? We meet again. " Wu Hao looked at the three legged Golden Toad and smiled. The other party''s face was iron green and there was no sign of friendship at all.


    "Give it to Kirin!" The three legged Golden Toad reached out.


    "OK, but I''m afraid it won''t leave with you!" Wu Hao releases Kirin. Now Kirin has reached the level of King sealing universe, and its ability is not small. The general primary King sealing universe is not its meal at all.


    The intermediate ones are just barely able to fight with little Kirin, so he doesn''t worry that Kirin will suffer in the hands of the three legged Golden Toad.


    SANZU didn''t expect that Wu Hao actually released Kirin and immediately the beast wanted to catch Kirin.


    "Who are you, so ugly!" Kirin spoke.


    Since reaching the king universe, Qilin has been able to communicate simply. However, he is still young, so he can''t say much. Wu Hao teaches a little every day.


    "Kirin, you!" Her face changed greatly. She never thought that their unicorn of the Warcraft family had reached the king level. This speed was incredible.


    Of course, this has a great relationship with Wu Hao.


    Because Wu Hao not only eats a lot of natural and earth treasures for Qilin, but also a drop of Xunyang juice every day to help Qilin speed up his cultivation. Even if he doesn''t want to be happy, it''s impossible.


    "Dad, what is it? I''m afraid." Qilin hurried to Wu Hao''s side. Wu Hao couldn''t bear to be so clever and pathetic.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. It''s a toad. It''s normal, but it seems to want to eat you."


    "Ah? Eat me? I don''t want it. I don''t want it. Dad, help me get rid of it. " Kirin is almost crying.


    Su Yan was stunned.


    Is this really a Kirin? It''s a world-class king, but it''s still coquettish. Is there any so-called childlike innocence between Warcraft and humans?


    But Qilin''s name is Wu Hao''s father. It doesn''t seem very harmonious.


    "Dad is busy now. It''s not your opponent. Find a way to let it leave." Wu Hao touches Qilin''s head and puts it down, but Qilin still holds Wu Hao''s thigh in fear.


    "Su Yan, the scene is up to you. I must start to break through immediately." Wu Hao looked at Su Yan and said.


    With Su Yan and Kirin, the Warcraft of the black world can hardly affect him, so he can make a breakthrough at ease.

 Chapter 763

    But because Wu Hao has entered the black world, a war is inevitable.


    There is also a reason why Qingzhi let Wu Hao make a breakthrough in the black world.


    There is only one thing he told Wu Hao. It''s true that the black winged lion king can''t enter the black world, but it''s only temporary.


    Because the black world is a testing ground jointly established by humans and Warcraft, the reason why Warcraft can''t enter beyond the intermediate level and humans can''t enter beyond the peak level is because they receive a level 4 array limit.


    Every array has a center. As long as it is an array, it can be cracked. That''s why Duqing asked Wu Hao to make a breakthrough in the black world.


    Because if they are outside, the black Winged Lion King will come to the door soon, but the black world is different.


    Just looking for the array center can help Wu Hao delay for a period of time. In addition, fighting in the black world will not affect the outside world. It can be regarded as a real battlefield.


    As long as Wu Hao breaks through to the advanced level before the black Winged Lion King enters the black world, he will not be afraid of these so-called Warcraft at that time.


    After Wu Hao began to make a breakthrough, Qingzhi and they have begun to take action.


    A team accompanied by the ancestor Qingfeng has entered the array center. They know that there will also be actions on the Warcraft side, so their steps must be fast.


    They also have a correct budget. The three legged Golden Toad is not su Yan''s opponent, but it does not mean that it will sit and wait for death and report the news immediately.


    As soon as the Huang brothers heard about it, they immediately proposed to enter the black world and kill Wu Hao without thinking about it.


    The black Winged Lion King thinks so. Wu Hao''s life and death is very important to their world of Warcraft. Let alone his strong talent, even if he puts aside the so-called talent, Kirin is also in his hands.


    In order for Kirin to return to their world of Warcraft, Wu Hao must be killed. Therefore, the black winged lion king immediately arranged all Warcraft above the intermediate level to go to the world of black territory.


    For a time, the small battlefield has been opened.


    On the human side, all the high-level kings have entered, while on the Warcraft side, all the intermediate Warcraft have also entered and completely entered a stalemate.


    After playing several games, there was no result. Finally, Warcraft stopped and had to wait for the arrival of the black Winged Lion King and the Yellow brothers.


    The same is true for the human side. The elder of Qinghai is a high-level peak strong man, so all orders will be obeyed by him at present.


    Green Gardenia told him before that they are not allowed to fight with Warcraft without permission after entering here. Their task is nothing else, just to help Wu Hao delay time.


    Warcraft side shot, they shot to stop, once back, stand by.


    After waiting for Wu Hao''s breakthrough, plus the arrival of Qingfeng ancestor and Qingzhi patriarch, the real war is coming.


    Half a month later, Wu Hao''s breath suddenly changed, and the remaining spiritual power of the whole black world attached to Wu Hao one after another.


    "No, that Wu Hao is going to break through!" The three legged Golden Toad''s face changed greatly.


    Wu Hao''s strength is very clear to her. She was very weak at the beginning, but now she can easily kill it. Once it breaks through again, I''m afraid it will have a huge shock to the world of Warcraft.


    "Send out all of them to me, which is bound to block his breakthrough!" The three legged Golden Toad can no longer wait. If Wu Hao breaks through, I''m afraid the war situation will change again.


    On the human side, the elder of Qinghai knew that Wu Hao was about to break through and immediately established a defense line, because he had felt that the three legged Golden Toad was ready to move.


    Up to now, the current situation has reached the final stage. If Wu Hao breaks through, Warcraft may no longer be able to help them in the future.


    But if Wu Hao can''t break through and join hands with the black Winged Lion King and the Huang brothers, the human situation will be in danger again.


    "Qinghai, you are not my opponent. Get out of here!" The three legged Golden Toad looked at Qinghai and said.


    Although Qinghai is a high-level cultivation achievement, if she really wants to work hard, she can definitely kill it, but I''m afraid she will pay a bleeding price.


    "Stop talking nonsense. If you want to fight Wu Hao, step on my body first." The elder of Qinghai did not hesitate to let them go. They were as powerful as a rainbow, and both sides were ready to go.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s breath rising steadily, the three legged Golden Toad didn''t care so much and ordered to stop Wu Hao''s breakthrough.


    For a time, all Warcraft targets looked at Wu Hao. The Warcraft army in the black world should not be underestimated.


    Although the strength of those small fish and shrimp is nothing, it will still pose a threat.


    Tens of thousands of Warcraft rushed to Wu Hao. Even the elders in Qinghai were strong and couldn''t take care of them for a while.


    However, at the critical moment, Kirin shot.


    "Don''t touch my father!" With a roar, all the beasts knelt down, and all the low-level Warcraft dared not approach.


    "Good job, little Kirin!" Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that this is the so-called blood suppression. Little Qilin is worthy of being a divine beast.


    "Kirin!" The three legged Golden Toad''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, in the end, it was their divine beast in the world of Warcraft that protected Wu Hao. If it had known this, it should have forcibly killed Wu Hao at the beginning.


    "Tripod, do you dare to be distracted? Your opponent is me! " Qinghai''s attack was very sharp, but the three feet didn''t seem to care about him at all.


    "Get out of here!" After the three legged Golden Toad repelled Qinghai, it suddenly came into the air.


    "All die!"


    Tripod talent!


    Devour the stars!


    The three legged Golden Toad used its natural ability, and a big mouth appeared in the sky, as if to devour the whole world.


    "You can''t think!"


    Qinghai knows that the strongest of the three legs is the talent of "swallowing the starry sky". He also knows very well that he may not be able to stop it, but Wu Hao is behind him and he must take action.


    "The strongest blow!"


    "The sea embraces all rivers, and the God rain returns to the wild goose!"


    The attack of the elder in Qinghai was also very powerful. The long sword in his hand turned into a huge sword and quickly crashed into the sky.


    The two powerful killing moves collided with each other, and the people stopped. This situation can''t fight at all.


    Everyone watched the collision between the three legged Golden Toad and the elder of Qinghai. The attack power of one person and one beast reached the critical point.


    "Elder Qinghai, let me help you!" Su Yan suddenly appeared, because he obviously felt that the attack of the elder in Qinghai seemed to be on the front line. If he didn''t do it again, Wu Hao would be behind him.


    The top secondary artifact in Su Yan''s hand is naturally not vegetarian.


    The talent ability of the two moves against the three legged Golden Toad was barely strong. Next, they were also injured.


    "Is this the natural ability of the three legged Golden Toad? How terrible! " Su Yan''s face changed slightly. He had seen this move before, but Wu Hao easily stopped it at that time. Now he was shocked after experiencing it personally.

 Chapter 764

    "Boy, are you okay?" Seeing Su Yan''s face defeated miserably, Qinghai asked with some worry.


    "It''s all right. These three golden toads are too difficult to deal with. Let''s work together." Su Yan whispered.


    The elder of Qinghai nodded: "you use an artifact to assist, I''ll contain it!" With that, the elder of Qinghai rushed out. It was more than enough to contain the three legged Golden Toad with the strength of the elder of Qinghai.


    But the elder in Qinghai knew very well that his attack power could not produce much deterrent to the three legged Golden Toad.


    Although Su Yan is only an intermediate level, the secondary artifact in his hand is very destructive. I''m afraid the secondary artifact is slightly better in terms of attack power.


    However, when they joined hands, they only tied with the three legged Golden Toad. It can be seen how strong the three legged Golden Toad is.


    Wu Hao is protected by Kirin, so people don''t worry at all. The current situation is very unfavorable to them. The Warcraft side has an advantage. If it weren''t for the presence of Kirin and the pressure of divine animal blood, they might not last long.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s breakthrough also reached a critical moment. His breath has begun to condense and gradually reached the high-level king.


    But at this time, the black Winged Lion King and the Huang brothers, as well as the fox king, the two winged Jiao snake and the fire tiger have appeared.


    "Gentlemen, the boy is breaking through. Please do it as soon as possible." As soon as the three legged golden toad saw the arrival of the black Winged Lion King, he immediately shouted.


    When the Huang brothers saw Wu Hao again, they showed serious excitement.


    "Hahaha, Wu Hao, we meet again. You won''t have another chance this time!" The Huang brothers didn''t give Wu Hao any chance and rushed down.


    "Bad man, stay away from my father!" Qilin roared, but it had no effect on the Huang brothers. After all, Qilin was too weak for the current Huang brothers.


    "Little thing, get out of here." With a wave of his hand, the Huang brothers slapped Kirin and flew far away.


    "Wu Hao, go to hell!" The Huang brothers made an immediate move and did not intend to make Wu Hao a successful breakthrough.


    "No way!"


    Boom!


    The sky exploded, a breath fell, and suddenly a light flashed, just like Wu Hao''s lightning power.


    The light speed was very fast. In an instant, it came in front of Wu Hao, and then collided with the attack of the Huang brothers.


    "Ancestor, patriarch, you have finally arrived." Qinghai also breathed a sigh of relief. He almost despair when he saw the black Winged Lion King appear first.


    It seems that their people have caught up.


    Qingfeng ancestor, Qingzhi patriarch, and Liuguang sword saint.


    "Old man, do you three still want to stop me from waiting?" The black Winged Lion King obviously didn''t pay attention to the three ancestors of Qingfeng.


    "Hehe, three people or no one. In short, the previous account should be calculated today!" The body of Qingfeng has changed.


    Originally, he looked like a weak little old man. At this time, his muscle energy expanded in all aspects, and even his height began to grow.


    "Oh? Old man, what''s the matter with you? " The Liuguang sword Saint beside him was surprised and didn''t know what had happened.


    "What do you know! This perfect figure can not be used, but it can''t be without. " Qingfeng said with a smile.


    "Fancy!" The Huang brothers don''t care about the changes of Qingfeng''s ancestors at all. They are very clear about the current situation.


    In order to get rid of Wu Hao, we must first kill the ancestor Qingfeng in front of him, so he didn''t stop for a moment and shot immediately.


    "People are not people, ghosts are not ghosts. You are human traitors. Now, I punish you in the name of mankind!" There was a strong light in the eyes of Qingfeng''s ancestors.


    "Give you three seconds to consider whether to accept sanctions or return to your nature!" The hand shape of Qingfeng''s ancestor has changed for a long time. Obviously, he has some plans.


    When Qingzhi saw this scene, her eyes were full of expectation.


    "Don''t play tricks on me. Do you really think you are a God? And even if it is God, today my Huang brothers will kill God. "


    Three!


    Two!


    One!


    "It seems that you are going to be stubborn." Qingfeng''s face was heavy. When the Huang brothers rushed to his eyes, Qingfeng''s grandfather finished printing.


    "Qingyun judgment, divine punishment!"


    The whole sky suddenly rang a bell, and the silence was terrible.


    It''s Qingyun trial, one of the three trial skills of Qingyun sect!


    All Qingyun sect disciples have hot eyes. They didn''t expect to see Qingyun sect''s super judgment skill at this time.


    The Huang brothers also found something wrong and immediately attacked Qingfeng''s father.


    "You go back!" The black winged lion shot.


    Talent.


    Dark world!


    There was no light in the whole black area for a moment, but in just two seconds, a strong light burst out with Qingfeng''s ancestor as the center.


    "Ah!"


    "What is it? Is it the sun?" All Warcraft felt that they could not open their eyes, as if they were about to suffocate.


    "What the hell is this?" The Huang brothers also felt that it was no small matter.


    The black winged lion dragged the Huang brothers back a hundred meters.


    "Fool, this is the super judgment skill of Qingyun sect, and it is also one of their three major judgments. I saw it once at the beginning, but I didn''t expect that this divine punishment is even stronger than my natural ability."


    The faces of the Huang brothers changed slightly.


    "So the old guy didn''t do his best before?"


    The black winged lion nodded.


    "It seems that it should be so. I''m afraid this old man has a purpose to send Wu Hao in for a breakthrough, because he can break out with all his strength here. We must make a quick decision!"


    After the divine trial, the scene was quiet.


    In addition to the intermediate King universe, all Warcraft in the whole black world are paralyzed, so it can be said that there is no intention of war.


    "That''s it? Old man, does your divine judgment only work for the weak? " The Huang brothers laughed and said.


    "If I give you a chance, don''t blame me."


    Suddenly the breeze finished printing again.


    The law of Qingyun trial!


    "Absolute trial!"


    "No, stop him! This is the absolute trial of their Qingyun sect, the strongest trial method. " The black winged lion''s face changed greatly.


    "Once we succeed, even we will be brightened and have no strength from now on."


    "What!" As soon as the Huang brothers heard this, their faces changed greatly, their feet also moved, and immediately rushed to Qingfeng''s father.


    Then Qingfeng suddenly stopped and came to the Huang brothers.


    Bang!


    One slap to repel the two Huang brothers.


    "What absolute judgment? I haven''t learned it yet. I lied to you. Ha ha ha!"


    ¡°.¡±


    The scene was silent.


    Green gardenia and others are all black faced. Just now they thought that Lao Zu really wanted to exercise absolute judgment. In that way, they can definitely win.

 Chapter 765

    However, all this is just an empty joy.


    "Old man, how dare you play with me!" The two brothers of the Huang family are not popular. Qingfeng''s father humiliated them in this way, which is simply challenging their bottom line.


    Including the black winged lion king was also angry. Just now he thought it was over. If it was an absolute trial, they would definitely lose.


    Fortunately, everything is just dangerous, but Qingfeng''s behavior is full of insults.


    "Let''s work together to kill this old thing!" The black winged lion rushed up and said to the Huang brothers.


    "Lao Zu, let''s help you!" Green gardenia and Liuguang sword Saint also rushed over, but Qingfeng''s grandfather shook his head.


    "You protect little Wu Hao. I don''t need you here. I can resist it temporarily."


    "But." Qingzhi was worried. Although the strength of Lao Zu was absolutely invincible under the Supreme Master, after all, the other party was two and a half supreme masters. I''m afraid it was still difficult to fight one against two.


    "Don''t worry, let me play with the little lion." With that, Qingfeng met him.


    Green Gardenia took a look and had to turn around and return to Wu Hao to protect the Dharma.


    As expected, the strength of Qingfeng''s ancestor is so strong that one person can compete with two half steps, and he has not lost the wind at present.


    "Xiaoqingzhi, your ancestors have good strength. It''s almost the same as my peak period." The Liuguang sword Saint stood by with his hands in his arms.


    "However, I''m afraid it''s only temporary. The strength of the black Winged Lion King is not weak. With the help of the human demon, I''m afraid the spirit power of the breeze won''t last long."


    Qingzhi nodded. Although he didn''t intervene and didn''t know how much strength the old ancestor had, the Liuguang sword saint was right. The two half steps were not so easy to deal with.


    "Now I can only pray that this boy will break through quickly." Liuguang looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "Fire tiger, I''ll meet you!" Liuguang saw that the fire tiger had arrived and rushed up immediately.


    In addition, Warcraft has also come to Qingzhi.


    "One step closer and you''ll die!" Green Gardenia looked at the two winged Jiao snake, but the two winged Jiao snake was fearless and rushed up directly.


    "Die!"


    Once again, only Qilin is left to protect Wu Hao.


    The fox King appeared at this time. Before Wu Hao threatened it, it almost died in Wu Hao''s hands. Today, it finally found a chance.


    "Fox king, get back!" Qinghai rushed up immediately.


    "Qinghai, your opponent is me!" The three legged Golden Toad followed closely and didn''t intend to let go of Qinghai at all.


    The fox king doesn''t care about Qinghai at all. In his eyes, Qinghai doesn''t deserve to be his opponent.


    "Wu Hao, take your life!" The fox King''s eyes burst out and aimed at Wu Hao.


    "Don''t hurt Dad!" Qilin screamed and stood in front of Wu Hao.


    The fox King''s ultraviolet laser hit the Kirin.


    "Kirin!" The fox King''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect Qilin to protect Wu Hao so much.


    "Fox king, don''t hesitate to kill Kirin!" The black winged lion suddenly shouted.


    what!


    The fox king didn''t expect the black winged lion king to let it kill Kirin.


    "Since the Kirin is no longer used by our Warcraft family, we have to destroy it. Do it!"


    The fox King hesitated for two seconds. The black winged lion king was right. It''s better to destroy the Kirin than leave it.


    "Yes, I see."


    The fox King began to accumulate spiritual power, and Kirin did not dodge when he saw this scene, because he knew that once he dodged, his father behind him would be in danger.


    "Qilin, this is your choice. Don''t blame us for being cruel and cruel. See you in 100000 years!"


    Talent.


    Fox poison all living beings!


    A pink beam of light came with a tendency to break through the air, and Kirin gnashed his teeth.


    Talent.


    be flung to the four winds!


    Kirin also showed his divine beast talent. A huge Kirin shadow appeared in the air and stood in front of Wu Hao.


    "No one is allowed to hurt Dad!" Kirin screamed.


    But the strength gap is too big. The fox King''s talent ability has reached the attack power above the peak.


    But even if Kirin is strong, it can''t stop them all.


    "I''ll help you!" The black winged lion suddenly emptied, and the black horn on his head also attacked.


    Half a step''s supreme attack power completely smashed Kirin''s beast field. Two attacks flew towards Kirin and saw that they were about to hit.


    "Who dares to hurt it!"


    Bang!


    A giant sword appeared, and everyone looked at Wu Hao. The giant sword was Wu Hao''s Sky Sword.


    The attack of the fox king and the black winged lion king was successfully blocked by the whole tribe on the sky sword.


    "Breakthrough!" Qingzhi and others are overjoyed. It will be much easier for Wu Hao to break through. After all, they all know Wu Hao''s combat power.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and held the weak Kirin in his arms.


    "Well, it''s all right. You did a great job. Leave the rest to me." Wu Hao gently touched Qilin''s head and said, and then put it into the small world.


    Everyone and Warcraft looked at Wu Hao. At this time, Wu Hao''s breath was very abundant. Anyone could feel that Wu Hao was much stronger than before.


    "You look up to me. They''re all here." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Huangshan Huangming, you two brothers have gone a long way to kill me, but it seems that you will be disappointed again this time."


    The Huang brothers looked at Wu Hao with angry eyes. If it weren''t for Wu Hao, they didn''t know to integrate with Warcraft, so he must revenge this revenge.


    "Don''t play tricks on me. It''s just a high-level king. What''s arrogant!" The Huang brothers suddenly launched an attack on Wu Hao, but it had no effect. After the explosion, Wu Hao still stood in place.


    "That''s what you''re like when you integrate with Warcraft?" Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Hum, of course not!" The Huang brothers rushed up and broke out with all their strength.


    Wu Hao also felt a little pressure.


    Is this the half step supreme? Indeed, he is very strong. If he hadn''t reached the advanced level now, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be the opponent of these two guys at all.


    "You hurt Kirin just now, didn''t you?" Wu Hao also broke out with all his strength and became one with the Huang brothers. Their battle attracted everyone''s attention.


    The two brothers of the Huang family have reached the supremacy of half a step. There is no doubt that they are strong, but what surprised them was Wu Hao.


    It''s impossible for ordinary people to draw with the Huang brothers with advanced strength.


    "Good boy, senior war half step supreme, you really didn''t disappoint us!" Liuguang sword Saint laughed and said.


    Before, Wu Hao was only a weak person in front of him, but he has surpassed him now. His talent is terrible and frightening.


    "Yes, otherwise, how can we say that he is the first person of the young generation and a rare genius in ten thousand years."

 Chapter 766

    "Huang''s secret, crazy tiger chanting!"


    A huge tiger appears and pours on Wu Hao.


    Thunder body method!


    After dodging, Wu Hao turned to fight back.


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    The thirty-six consecutive cuts of Tiangang are more powerful than before. After all, the strength increases, and the attack power of the skill will naturally increase.


    "Hum, little skill!" The Huang brothers didn''t look at Wu Hao at all.


    Elephant power cripple!


    Under the foot of the Huang brothers, they collided with Wu Hao''s Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts. The two strong moves collided, and they were still tied.


    But the Huang brothers obviously reacted faster. Before Wu Hao reacted, they made another move.


    "It''s over, boy!"


    The power of tiger and dragon, the ultimate destruction!


    Everyone looked at this move in shock. Qingfeng was very familiar with it, because the Huang brothers had played it on him before, and the power should not be underestimated.


    But Wu Hao''s eyes were still calm, and the sky sword flew back from a distance.


    "End? Hehe, it really should be over! " The sky sword flew into the air, and the power of lightning poured into the sky sword.


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    This time, the eternal sword is even more terrible. Because of the strength growth again, at this moment, he has been able to use 80% of the energy of the eternal sword. It can be said that if he overdraw his spiritual power, he can completely dominate the eternal sword.


    The scene was completely involved, and the whole black world sent out a slight tremor, which was obviously affected by these two powerful energies.


    "Interesting. It seems that the strength of this little guy is no weaker than me." Qingfeng said with a laugh. Immediately put your breath out to avoid being swept by energy. Seeing this scene, the disciples of Qingyun sect hurriedly came to Qingfeng''s back for shelter.


    The same is true of the black winged lion.


    The energy collision lasted nearly a minute before it stopped. The whole scene was ugly and the space became chaotic.


    Wu Hao and the Huang brothers tied again.


    However, the Huang brothers suffered a small loss and were injured this time, and Wu Hao''s spiritual power was about to be exhausted. It can be said that they had a real tie.


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible. I''m a half step supreme. Why do you play a tie with me as a senior? I have to kill you today!" How could the Huang brothers be willing to rush up and fight with Wu Hao again.


    Wu Hao naturally did not hesitate to let go. At the same time, he also worked to restore spiritual power.


    The ancestors of Qingfeng and others have no intention of fighting, because for them, Wu Hao can decide the victory with the Huang brothers, so it doesn''t matter whether they do it or not.


    "Wu Hao, you must die today. I won''t give you another chance this time. I''ll kill you at all costs. Try this!"


    The two brothers of the Huang family flew into the air. Their breath suddenly changed. They changed their appearance.


    It used to be one body and two heads, but now it has become an animal body and head.


    "What the hell? It''s so ugly!" Wu Hao make complaints about Tucao.


    "Ugly? Ha ha ha, you did all this. Take your life! "


    At this time, the two brothers of the Huang family no longer have the smell of human beings, but have become the smell of Warcraft. Is this going to fight him as a Warcraft?


    "Wu Hao, be careful. He wants to show his Warcraft talent!" Green Gardenia shouted.


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. What''s the talent of Warcraft? That''s not a joke, not to mention the half step supreme talent ability, which is absolutely more powerful than just now.


    But he did not wait to die, and his talent and ability could not be invincible.


    "It depends on which of us can last!" Wu Hao gritted his teeth and planned to fight.


    Fire dragon, Earth Dragon, Thunder Dragon, ice dragon, holy dragon, and the spirit of shadow dragon!


    There are six dragon shadows in front of Wu Hao. The breath contained in the six dragon shadows is quite terrible, and the low dragon chant makes people tremble.


    "Wu Hao, this guy understands again!" Su Yan looked at Wu Hao in shock. It was only the spirit of five dragons before. Now it is six dragons. It''s really not generally powerful.


    Fusion only method!


    Wu Hao doesn''t know if he can succeed at one time. After all, he doesn''t have much spiritual power left.


    But at this moment, he can''t manage so much. He must succeed.


    But light and dark are mutually reinforcing, so just like ice and fire at the beginning, the difficulty coefficient is unknown, not to mention the six dragons this time.


    The scene fell into a state of anxiety. The surrounding space began to collapse and the earth vibrated violently before they took action.


    Is the breath more terrible than the face-to-face collision just now? Don''t talk about the Warcraft talent ability of the Huang brothers. After all, the talent field itself is strong.


    But Wu Hao''s strength is so strong that it''s shocking.


    "Go to hell!" The two brothers of the Huang family have finished accumulating their strength. Without thinking about it, they attack Wu Hao.


    "The spirit of the six dragons, melt it for me!" Wu Hao shouted. Fortunately, he had the experience of integrating ice and fire, so he didn''t need blood sacrifice fusion as before.


    Seeing that the talent and ability of the Huang brothers had reached the front, Wu Hao threw them out without thinking after integrating the spirit of the six dragons.


    "No, the space is going to be broken. Everybody retreat quickly!" The Liuguang sword Saint shouted. The surrounding rock ground began to collapse like tofu. It was obviously going to collapse. I''m afraid it will be swept away by the turbulence of time and space if I don''t walk for a while.


    Looking at everything around, Wu Hao resists the talent and ability of the Huang brothers and helps repair the broken space at the same time.


    Black system engine on.


    Repair space, repair space.


    The space is seriously broken. This repair takes five minutes. Do you want to repair it.


    The black system immediately gave a response.


    "Repair a chicken feather. Five minutes is too long. Accelerate me, accelerate again, I want to accelerate!" Wu Hao shouted. The people couldn''t understand what Wu Hao was talking to himself.


    The system is accelerating. It will take 30 seconds to repair this time. Do you want to repair it!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Repair it for me quickly!" Wu Hao said impatiently.


    The black system is easy to use, but sometimes it doesn''t have any eyesight. Can''t you see that he is struggling.


    The crowd watched the scene and wondered about Wu Hao''s self-talk for a while.


    The black system began to be redefined. The next thing to worry about is not the fragmentation of space. The Huang brothers are not weak and must concentrate on dealing with it.


    "You can''t beat me. Go to hell, little bastard?" The Huang brothers gnash their teeth. It seems that they want to eat Wu Hao in the morning.


    "I''ve heard a lot of big talk. People with real skills won''t just stand here and talk big. If you want me to die, you have to pay a price!"

 Chapter 767

    "Two guys, do you really want to destroy the black world!" Everyone looked at the space that was about to be broken, and there was no way. Once the black world was broken, none of the people and Warcraft present today could be spared.


    But now Qingfeng''s ancestors and others know that Wu Hao can''t let go at all. Once he let go, Wu Hao must die. In short, the ending has reached the bottom that can''t be retained.


    "I didn''t expect that Qingyun sect would be destroyed here today, but it''s worth it that a Qingyun sect can pull so many Warcraft cushions!" Qingfeng laughed and said.


    However, at the moment of the collapse of the black fish world, a powerful energy appeared, which actually stabilized the broken space.


    "What a brave man, don''t stop!" An empty voice sounded, and Wu Hao''s attack suddenly collapsed.


    The dark world slowly healed, and everyone was relieved to see this scene.


    But Qingfeng''s father frowned.


    "No, even that guy is attracted." Father Qingfeng summoned everyone to Wu Hao.


    "Boy, no matter what happens later, in short, you remember and run away."


    Wu Hao looked at Qingfeng''s father with a blue face and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Who is it, master Qingfeng? Why is this breath so terrible?" Wu Hao''s face is also a little ugly.


    Because of this terrible smell, he had never felt it, and it was not at the same level as the people present.


    "If I guess correctly, it should be the Dragon King."


    Dragon King!


    Not only Wu Hao, but also Qingzhi and others were shocked. Unexpectedly, the Dragon King was attracted at the critical moment.


    That''s the top supreme power. It''s actually here. The emergence of the Dragon King is not a good thing. After all, it''s the super power of Warcraft.


    "Lord Dragon King!"


    The black winged lion king suddenly began to worship. This scene is more certain that the Dragon King is coming.


    "The situation is a little bad. I think we''d better join forces to send the boy Wu Hao out first. As long as Wu Hao leaves first, the Dragon King, who is in the relationship with Hongmeng''s ancestors, should not attack us." Green Gardenia said.


    Qingfeng also nodded. At this moment, he can only count on the Dragon King to fear their identity as Qingyun Kaishan''s ancestor.


    "What? Want to go? My Warcraft family was stirred up by you. You must not leave today. " The Dragon King opened his mouth, and suddenly a huge eye appeared in the sky, which revealed a golden light.


    Just when the ancestors of Qingfeng were ready to send Wu Hao away, a golden light shrouded Wu Hao, and Wu Hao couldn''t move in an instant.


    "Seal!"


    The Dragon King just blinked and sealed Wu Hao in the golden light.


    "Lord Dragon King, this is a contest between our younger generation. Do you, the supreme, want to intervene?" Father Qingfeng looked into that eye and said.


    He must find a way to save Wu Hao. Anyone present can sacrifice, but Wu Hao can''t, because Wu Hao is their human hope.


    "Are you Qingfeng? You don''t have the right to talk here. One more word of nonsense, your Qingyun sect will die today. "


    At this time, the Warcraft of the black winged lion king are not to mention how powerful they are. I wish the ancestors of Qingfeng and others would be destroyed.


    "Lord Dragon King, you are so unreasonable that I Qingyun sect is not easy to provoke!"


    Father Qingfeng made a move, because anyway, Wu Hao can''t do anything.


    "Green gardenia, when I break the seal, you take Wu Hao and leave quickly. I''ll hold the Dragon King."


    "Lao Zu, what do you do?" Green Gardenia knew that grandpa was going to die, but grandpa''s eyes were very firm and obviously had made up his mind.


    "Don''t worry about me. In front of major right and wrong, we must make the right choice as soon as possible." Qingzhi heard the words of Qingfeng''s father very clearly.


    Helpless, Qingzhi nodded. He knew that today''s result could only be regretted for life.


    "Hum, young man, do you want to hit the stone with an egg?" The Dragon King didn''t pay attention to the ancestor of Qingfeng at all.


    "Dragon King, let me see how strong you are!"


    Feather sword, sword Qi, feather fall three times!


    People and swords are one, and all swords belong to the sect!


    Green Gardenia looked at this move tremblingly. This is the highest unique skill of Qingyun sect, which can also be said to be the strongest move.


    Wu Hao, who stayed in the seal, also felt the strength of this move, which was stronger than the spirit of the six dragons he had just cast.


    Wan Jian Guizong did not attack the Dragon King, but aimed at Wu Hao''s seal.


    "Dragon King, I''ll deal with him!" The black winged lion wanted to fight, but was stopped by the Dragon King.


    "How can a mere civilian compete with my God like existence?"


    "Suppress it!"


    The huge eyes radiated light again, and the power of the light shrouded the ancestor Qingfeng.


    Poof!


    Only one ray of light seriously injured the ancestor Qingfeng, but the ancestor''s ten thousand swords were still displayed.


    A knife is extremely sharp. It is like a long sword that can cut open the sky. It desperately impacts the seal, but the seal is extremely strong and unaffected.


    "Lao Zu, let me help you!" Qingzhi couldn''t see it anymore. He knew there would be no chance if it went on like this.


    "And me!" The Liuguang sword Saint also shot.


    "You all want to be right with me? All seek death! " The Dragon King was angry. He didn''t expect that in front of his absolute authority, there were people who shot continuously. He simply didn''t pay attention to him.


    Wu Hao saw this scene and began to attack the seal from the inside.


    "Dragon King, what kind of Dragon King are you? You have the ability to let me out and fight!" Wu Hao roared, but his voice had been isolated and could not be heard at all.


    "What a Qingyun sect, it seems that we have to punish you today. Dare to touch the majesty of our Dragon King!"


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a sword light hit the seal, and the seal was broken in an instant.


    "The Dragon King is so majestic. I don''t care about your Warcraft, but it seems that you can''t intervene in my Qingyun sect."


    Another strong breath.


    But Wu Hao didn''t care who the breath was at this time. After the seal was broken, Wu Hao hurried to Qingfeng''s father.


    "Master Qingfeng, this is blood medicine. Take it quickly." He could clearly feel that Qingfeng''s father was seriously injured. He had been trying to bear it just now.


    "Hongmeng, you''re here!"


    A figure came from a distance, dressed in white and with gray hair. It looked like a feeling of having two sleeves and not asking about the world.


    "Grandfather Hongmeng is coming. We are saved." Qingzhi was overjoyed. Qingfeng closed his eyes and began to regulate his breath.


    After waiting for the breath of Qingfeng''s ancestor to stabilize, Wu Hao looked at the Dragon King and Hongmeng''s ancestor.


    Unexpectedly, the battle attracted the Dragon King and Hongmeng ancestor, and he almost died in the hands of the Dragon King just now.

 Chapter 768

    At this moment, he really knew how terrible the so-called supreme level was. Originally, he thought that the supreme universe was above the king universe, and the difference between the two should not be too great.


    But today he finally realized that he has the ability to defeat all the king universe, but even if he reaches the half step supreme, I''m afraid he is definitely not the opponent of the supreme level, and even the opponent who has just entered the supreme level can''t match.


    The supreme level is a divine existence in front of mankind, and the same is true in front of the king universe.


    "If I don''t come, will I wait for you to bully me? Dragon King, I haven''t seen you for thousands of years. You haven''t learned what convergence is! "


    The two supreme powers are different.


    The Dragon King''s breath is released, and the strong pressure makes people unable to breathe.


    However, Hongmeng''s ancestors are different. The obscure breath is unpredictable. This feeling makes people more afraid and afraid.


    "Convergence? Don''t push an inch, old man. Do you think I was really invincible when I won? I''m not seriously wounded by the demon king. What are you proud of? "


    The Dragon King also appeared. Unexpectedly, he also became a human, but he still had dragon scales on his body, which made him look more domineering.


    "Hahaha, the devil is the devil. I''m not his opponent, but I can deal with you. As for the devil, how many times can he fight with the holy emperor?"


    Holy emperor?


    Wu Hao looked puzzled. He had never heard of this man.


    "Who is the holy emperor? Is he strong?" Wu Hao asked.


    Green Gardenia has a black line on her face.


    "Shh, keep your voice down." Looks cautious.


    "The holy emperor can be said to be the strongest of our human beings, stronger than Hongmeng''s ancestors. In general, he is the strongest existence between man and Warcraft, or a man who is infinitely close to God."


    The holy emperor, the man who is infinitely close to God, should have touched the divine mirror. Otherwise, how can he stably suppress the terrible demon king


    "What is the holy emperor? Now ten thousand years have passed, can the holy king be invincible? " The Dragon King said discontentedly.


    "Little Dragon King, what are you talking about? I have bad ears and can''t hear very well. " Suddenly a voice broke through the air, only listening to its voice but not seeing its shadow.


    "Holy emperor!" The Dragon King''s face changed greatly.


    Qingzhi and others were also shocked.


    This is too exaggerated. Not only the Dragon King and Hongmeng ancestor appeared, but also the holy King spoke. Where are these abnormal guys hiding.


    "Little Dragon King, go back and tell your master, don''t pay any attention. Humans and Warcraft had better keep the status quo, or I''ll wake up and beat your ass one by one." Then he yawned.


    The Dragon King dared not say a word at this time. He could only look around angrily and was deeply afraid of being attacked.


    "Why don''t you get out of here? Do you really want to go away when the holy emperor appears? " Hongmeng said with a smile.


    At this time, the Dragon King can only break his teeth and swallow in his stomach. It''s no use to continue to tangle now.


    His eyes turned to Wu Hao.


    "Hand over Kirin and you can get out."


    "Little Dragon King, do you not understand what I say or what? Do you really want me to get up? " The voice of the holy emperor appeared again.


    The original anger was suppressed again. Originally, he wanted to see if he could get Qilin back. It seems that the holy emperor really intends to take care of it to the end.


    If the demon king is summoned, I''m afraid the supreme will be ready to fight, but the current situation is unfavorable to them. The xuanming emperor has not been here recently. If they really fight, they can''t take advantage of it.


    "Holy emperor, Hongmeng, don''t worry, our family will come back. You must pay the price at that time!" The Dragon King said this and left with all the Warcraft.


    "After the Dragon King left, everyone was relieved. Fortunately, Hongmeng''s father appeared in time, otherwise it would be bad this time."


    Green Gardenia''s voice just fell, and Qingfeng''s father looked painful.


    Poof


    Another mouthful of blood.


    "Lao Zu!" Green Gardenia quickly helped Qingfeng''s ancestor to heal his wounds.


    "He was hurt by the supreme spirit of the Dragon King. This is his disaster. Whether it is good or bad depends on him. You go back to Qingyun sect first, and I''ll strengthen the black world."


    "Thank you, ancestor Hongmeng." Green Gardenia hugged her fist and thanked her, and then took the people away.


    Before leaving, Wu Hao looked at Hongmeng''s ancestor. At this time, Hongmeng also looked at him with a smile on his face.


    Back to Qingyun sect, the ancestor of Qingfeng entered a closed state. Because the injury was too serious, Qingzhi also stayed inside to help the ancestor of Qingfeng heal.


    During the retreat, Qingzhi temporarily entrusted Qingyun sect to Wu Hao, Liuguang sword saint and Qinghai elders.


    Although the black Winged Lion King and others have left, it does not mean that they will give up, so Wu Hao also decided to stay for the time being.


    Qingyun sect helped him so much that he couldn''t walk away. At least he had to guard Qingyun sect to avoid the invasion of Warcraft before Qingfeng''s father returned from the customs.


    In his spare time, Wu Hao began to practice.


    He didn''t feel so nervous about cultivation when he was on earth. After all, he had enough strength.


    But when his strength became stronger and stronger, he also felt that his strength was not enough.


    Especially when he saw the Dragon King and Hongmeng ancestor today, he knew that the world was so big.


    The holy emperor, in a word, can make the Dragon King fear.


    With one move, Hongmeng could break the seal that all of them could not break together.


    The supreme power, he also had a certain understanding from this moment.


    At the beginning, Emperor kongbei was just an intermediate supreme. He could remain famous for thousands of years and become an existence that the world could not forget.


    Naturally, his goal is not only the intermediate supreme, but also to surpass the existence of the holy emperor. If he can, he should break through the shackles of today and become a God.


    Although the goal is very far away, Wu Hao believes he can do it. After all, everyone says he is a genius hard to meet in ten thousand years.


    Because of Wu Hao''s presence, Qingyun sect returned to the top of Qingfeng mountain.


    After all, if Qingyun sect has been hidden from the world, it may cause human unrest.


    Qingyun sect is the top force in this continent. Once suspected, many people will fall into panic.


    The ancestor of Qingfeng, the leader of Qingfeng sect, is in a closed state. Wu Hao is in daily cultivation, and his daily affairs are basically handled by the elder of Qinghai. Liuguang is naturally not easy to intervene in the affairs of Qingyun sect.


    "Wu Hao, I''m afraid I have to discuss something with you." On that day, the elder of Qinghai came to find Wu Hao and met Wu Hao. He woke up from practice.


    "Elder, please say." Wu Hao is very friendly to the great elder. After all, if it weren''t for the great elder in the black world, he would be in a very dangerous situation.


    "Because last time, it seems that many strength already know. Today, more and more people have come to the foot of Qingfeng mountain to talk about alliance, including the three kings under the sea."

 Chapter 769

    Naturally, Wu Hao didn''t know about these forces. He had never heard of the three kings under the sea.


    But there must be a reason why the elder of Qinghai came to find him, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "Elder, what do you mean?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Now the ancestor and the patriarch are closed. These people openly say they are coming to take refuge. In fact, I''m afraid they are trying. You also know that the world is realistic. Even if Warcraft is covetous, people have selfishness. Now it''s said that my Qingyun sect has been badly hit by Warcraft, and there are no high-ranking strong people. Therefore, I''m afraid their purpose is not simple."


    After listening for a long time, Wu Hao understood.


    The elder wanted him to suppress the so-called powerful families who came to take refuge.


    "How about the power of the three kings under the sea?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The power of the three kings family is not weak. It is stronger than the Huang family. Its leader''s strength has reached the peak, and the major elders are similar to me."


    Wu Hao was shocked when he heard this. The three kings family was so strong.


    "Ah, if it weren''t for the existence of our Qingyun sect and our ancestors, the so-called powerful families would have targeted us long ago. Now they just heard that our ancestors were injured, they came to try."


    Compared with Warcraft, human beings are really ambitious, and they are also good at fighting.


    "In that case, let''s meet the so-called three kings family for a while, but I want to appear as the eldest disciple of Qingyun sect."


    The elder of Qinghai nodded and knew Wu Hao''s intention.


    Among the families that came this time, the three kings family is more difficult to deal with. As long as the three kings family is dismissed, the rest is nothing.


    As Wu Hao went to the hall with the elder of Qinghai, all the forces and families who came to Qingfeng mountain were received in the hall.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. It''s far from welcome. Just now the patriarch entered the closed state. I''ll entertain you." The elder of Qinghai said with a smile as soon as he entered the door.


    "The elder of Qinghai is kind. The leader of Qingzhi is really a martial fool. At this time, Warcraft will attack at any time and unexpectedly enter a closed state."


    The speaker is Xie Weier, the parent of the three kings family, whose strength is above the peak.


    "Yes, I heard that the leader of Qingzhi made a breakthrough. I''ll come to congratulate him." At this time, a middle-aged man in black also stood up and said.


    This man is one of the three kings, Tan Chengkang, the head of the tan family.


    "Hahaha, the patriarch has indeed broken through to the peak, but now he is in seclusion with his ancestors to learn the trial law, so it''s not very convenient."


    When they heard this, their faces changed slightly.


    "The law of trial? Are the three great judgments of your Qingyun sect? " Shewell asked, frowning.


    The elder of Qinghai nodded: "yes, you should all know that the past leaders of Qingyun sect have to learn the laws of these three trials, so the leader of Qingzhi is also going through this level. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to entertain you. Sorry."


    The three kings looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. Lord Qingzhi takes care of everything every day. We naturally understand. But this time, in addition to coming to see Lord Qingzhi, we have another matter to discuss. I don''t know whether the elder of Qinghai can make the decision."


    Qinghai was silent for two seconds. He didn''t know what the three guys wanted, but the leader of Qingzhi wasn''t there. As long as Wu Hao''s strength was stable at the scene, there would be no problem.


    "When the patriarch closed the door, he gave all the affairs to me and me, the chief disciple of Qingyun sect. Now I am present. You can tell me what you want."


    The reason why the elder of Qinghai wants to add Wu Hao is to let these people know that no matter what idea he makes, even if he agrees, Wu Hao doesn''t agree.


    "Chief disciple? The elder of Qinghai is joking. The huge Qingyun sect asked a younger generation to take care of it. Is there no one in Qingyun sect? "


    Tan Chengkang stares at Wu Hao, but Wu Hao''s eyes wander and doesn''t care about him at all.


    "This is the internal affairs of Qingyun sect. Don''t bother master tan. Does it have anything to do with what you want to discuss?" Qinghai looked at the three owners and asked.


    "Of course, because our main purpose is to discuss the alliance. I''m afraid this little guy is not qualified to participate in such a major thing." Tan Chengkang said coldly.


    At this time, Wu Hao smiled.


    "Hehe, why did the tan family leader say so sour? Are you qualified? The tan family is not qualified to comment. As for the so-called alliance, is it led by our Qingyun sect? If not, please go back. " Wu Hao spoke directly and was very frank.


    These guys are here because they know everything.


    Nothing more than to see if Qingfeng''s ancestors were really injured. If they were, they had to seize this opportunity and annex Qingyun sect.


    Qingyun sect, the top sect in the mainland, has extraordinary details. Who doesn''t want to annex it and scrape it apart.


    "You, bold and rude young man!" Xie Weier pointed to Wu Hao and shouted.


    "Master Xie, please don''t yell at Qingyun sect. This is my Qingyun sect, and he is the chief disciple of my Qingyun sect. Although he is a junior, he will be the candidate for the sect leader in the future. There''s no need to talk about etiquette with you!"


    Qinghai also said sternly that the three kings obviously want to give them eye medicine to Qingyun sect. He won''t swallow it.


    The three masters of the three kings family were silent for a moment. This is the Qingyun sect of others. They are really not qualified to shout.


    "OK, give the elder of Qinghai a face today. Boy, you just said it''s not impossible to take Qingyun sect as the leader. The alliance has always been dominated by those who can. Not to mention Qingyun sect and Qingfeng ancestor. Naturally, we won''t be presumptuous."


    At this time, the last Fang family also spoke.


    "If master Qingfeng presides over this alliance, our family has no opinion. What do you think?" Fang Cheng looks at the Xie family and Tan family around him.


    Both shook their heads: "we are convinced by the strength of father Qingfeng. However, we have to hear him personally. Once the alliance is reached, father Qingfeng will naturally be the leader of the alliance." Master Tan shouted.


    Sure enough, as the elder of Qinghai said, he came to take refuge in the alliance, which is actually a temptation.


    If the ancestor Qingfeng really appears now, these things will definitely regret. Now it''s no doubt just a test.


    "Didn''t the owner listen to me just now? Wu Hao and I can do this for you. Thank you for your support! "


    "No, you can''t represent such an important thing. You have to give an answer to the leader of Qingzhi, and also ask the ancestor Qingfeng, so inform the ancestor Qingfeng as soon as possible."

 Chapter 770

    "I said no need to live. My grandfather is very busy and has no time. Why do you think my Qingyun sect is as idle as your three kings family?" Wu Hao is not polite.


    "You!" Xie Weier''s face was green with anger. He didn''t expect Wu Hao, a little younger generation, to dare to talk to him like this.


    "Elder Qinghai, is this the hospitality of Qingyun sect? I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for a younger generation to treat his elders like this! " Shewell said discontentedly.


    "Hospitality? I would like to ask Lord Xie, what is the way of hospitality? Are you guests or enemies? Are you here to discuss or to persecute the palace? " Qinghai knows that if we continue to give face, I''m afraid these guys will face more and more, just like Wu Hao.


    "Hahaha, forcing the palace? Elder, your words are serious again. How can we talk about forcing the palace? My three kings family can''t do that. It''s just for the sake of the people to establish an alliance against Warcraft. Ask people all over the world, this is called forcing the palace? "


    "Hum! Whether you know it or not is clear to you. Today, I Qingyun sect is busy, so I won''t entertain you and see you off! " With a roar from the eldest brother of Qinghai, two Qingyun sect disciples came to the crowd.


    "Three masters, please!"


    The three kings family didn''t expect Qinghai to be so tough, and up to now, Qingzhi and Qingfeng didn''t appear. It''s strange. I''m afraid, as rumored, Qingfeng and Qingzhi were injured.


    "Elder Qinghai, in such a hurry to drive us away, is ancestor Qingfeng hurt? If that''s the case, you can tell us that we''ll find a way to heal him together. " Fang Cheng obviously didn''t intend to leave, as did Xie Weier and Tan Chengkang.


    "No, I will naturally give gifts for the affairs of Qingyun sect. Please take your time." Wu Hao spoke first.


    "Smelly boy, I''ve endured you for a long time. When adults talk, what are you talking about? Uneducated things!" Xie Weier pointed to Wu Hao and scolded.


    Wu Hao sneered. What he wanted was this effect. As long as the other party gets angry first, everything will be solved.


    "No education can compare with you. You are no longer uneducated. You have a father and no mother. Otherwise, how can you think of annexing Qingyun sect? Do you think so?"


    The faces of the three changed slightly. Was what they did so obvious? Or Qingyun Zong has already investigated in advance, knowing the purpose of their visit.


    However, no matter what happened, since both Qingfeng and Qingzhi didn''t show up, the news of Qingfeng''s injury was almost ten, so they didn''t have to hide it anymore.


    "Qingyun sect, you propose a toast and don''t drink. It seems that you''re not going to talk about the alliance?" Xie Weier looked at Wu Hao and others with a murderous face.


    "Talk, since you have said that you have given us the face of Qingyun sect, how can you not talk about it? But father Qingfeng has something to do now and can''t talk about it. Since you want to talk, let''s talk about it. You said that those who can live in it. I think we have two moves. If you can win me, the position of alliance leader is the choice of the three of you. How about it?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Xie Weier''s face changed slightly. Didn''t Wu Hao just be very tough? Why did he suddenly change his attitude? I still seem a little afraid of him.


    "The chief disciple of Qingyun sect is dealt with by me. Doesn''t it seem that I am an elder bullying you and a younger generation? What''s more, I''m afraid you''re not qualified to be my opponent. Let''s let my son fight with you. You won him first, and we believe you''re really qualified to discuss this matter. "


    Wu Hao shrugged and said it didn''t matter. After all, he didn''t even care about the three owners. How could he care about others.


    "Xiaoyu, go and fight with him. Be gentle. After all, that''s the chief disciple of Qingyun sect." Shewell smiled and said.


    His son Xie Yu, a high-level king of the universe, is a famous leader even among the younger generation. It''s not easy to clean up a chief disciple of Qingyun sect.


    Xie Yu stood up and looked contemptuous of Wu Hao.


    "I''ll come!" When Wu Hao was about to make a move, Su Yan didn''t know when to appear in front of him.


    "How can you let the eldest martial brother come forward for such a thing? Besides, he is not qualified to be your opponent." Su Yan winked at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly and shook his head. Su Yan was afraid that he was itching and wanted to fight.


    "Please give me your advice!" Su Yan holds his fist and moves with him.


    Su Yan has been practicing for a long time. Now his strength has reached the intermediate peak. With the top secondary artifact, the general senior strong man is not his opponent at all.


    Top secondary artifact!


    When they saw Su Yan''s weapon, their faces changed greatly and they were also very excited.


    Qingyun sect is worthy of being the top sect in the mainland. Even its disciples use secondary artifacts. They don''t have such a hand.


    "It''s just a secondary artifact. Can we make up the gap between us?" Xie Yu is angry and dissatisfied.


    A disciple of Qingyun sect actually has secondary artifact. However, as the son of Xie family, he is also called genius, but he has no secondary artifact.


    He has to win this war. As long as he accepts Qingyun sect, isn''t the secondary artifact of Qingyun sect controlled by their three King families?


    "Mad lion angry fist!" Xie Yu''s fist first hit Su Yan.


    However, the iron fan in Su Yan''s hand changed, expanded rapidly, and became larger in front of him.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao was surprised that this iron fan still had this function. He hadn''t seen Su Yan use it before.


    In fact, Su Yan discovered this recently. This iron fan is not only a top attack artifact, but also a defensive artifact. It can be said that it has both attack and defense. Wu Hao really gave him a good treasure.


    "It''s just a broken fan. Watch me smash it!" Xie Yu''s mad lion fist hit the iron fan one after another.


    "Thank you, young master. What you said is really sour." Su Yan stood behind the iron fan, motionless and without any pressure.


    "Are you a bastard? Just hide behind? " Xie Yu is suffocating to death. With his current strength, he can''t break the defense of secondary artifact.


    "No problem, I''ll meet you!" Su Yan suddenly took back the iron fan and kept hiding. It''s really embarrassing.


    The iron fan retracted and Su Yan launched an attack immediately.


    "You''re dead!"


    Mad lion rage fist!


    Su Yan is not in a hurry. Although Xie Yu''s mad lion anger fist is powerful, he is not afraid of holding a secondary artifact.


    One sword turns ten thousand Qi!


    oh


    Wu Hao watched Su Yan move in surprise. Isn''t this the skill of Qingyun sect? When did Su Yan learn the skill of Qingyun sect.


    At this time, the elder of Qinghai beside him smiled.

 Chapter 771

    "It seems that I''m still wise. I taught him how to turn thousands of Qi with this sword. I didn''t expect to use it so soon."


    Qingyun sect''s skill itself is not weak. With the last artifact, the attack power increases infinitely.


    Xie Yu''s mad lion anger fist is not an opponent at all. In an instant, the sword Qi surrounded Xie Yu.


    "What a cruel boy, die!" Seeing that his son was in danger, Xie Weier took a hand and slapped Su Yan.


    "Lord Xie seems to be going back!" Wu Hao also appeared in front of Su Yan and blocked the attack.


    "Cruel and ruthless boy, you are not allowed to deal with the enemy with secondary artifact, but you killed my son!" Shewell was about to get angry and a strong breath rolled over.


    "Lord Xie, I say again, this is Qingyun sect, not your Xie family. You should get angry and go back. Don''t be a hooligan here!" Wu Hao also exposed his breath and blocked Xie Weier''s authority outside.


    This scene surprised the three family owners. Wu Hao was only the eldest disciple of Qingyun sect. He was able to block the power of Xie Weier, a super strong man on the peak.


    "The sword has no eyes. At first, Su Yan just tried his best to defend. Your son wants to fight with him. Do you want my Qingyun sect disciple to stand and let him fail? Or can''t you afford to lose? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    Shewell was livid and embarrassed.


    "Boy, you have a good mouth. OK, my Xie family lost this time. Since your Qingyun sect disciple won, what qualifications do you have to fight with me? I''ll see what your Qingyun sect disciple can do!" Xie Weier sent Xie Yu back and looked at Wu Hao with smart eyes.


    "You can''t take advantage of the so-called secondary artifact this time!" After saying that, a pair of hammers appeared in the animal species of shewell. When you look at the complex lines on it, you know that it is also a secondary artifact.


    "Sorry, your son lost to my younger martial brother. I don''t think it''s necessary to compete. It''s boring unless!"


    "What do you mean, you don''t think I''m your opponent?" Xie Weier restrained his anger. If he hadn''t been in Qingyun sect, he would have rushed up and smashed Wu Hao into meat patties.


    "Maybe, it''s no fun to fight you." Wu Hao yawned.


    Shewell didn''t care so much and rushed up directly.


    Broken sky hammer!


    Strong gravity and power hit down, but if they hit people, they will turn into meat mud in an instant.


    After Wu Hao dodged, the hammer hit the ground, and the ground sank and trembled.


    "Please, thank you. Don''t destroy our Qingyun sect. Let''s fight outside!"


    Thunder body method!


    With that, Wu Hao left quickly and came to the sky in an instant.


    "Boy, where are you going?"


    Lingtian strike!


    It has to be said that Xie Weier''s skill is strong enough. Generally speaking, the power above the peak can''t be compared with it.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    Wu Hao turned his power to the maximum and caught the hammer smashed by Xie Weier.


    "How, how could it be that you took my Lingtian blow with your bare hands!" Xie Weier couldn''t believe it. He didn''t dare to take it above the peak of this attack, but Wu Hao seemed to be only a senior king.


    "When it comes to power, I won''t lose you." With the blessing of three major Kung Fu techniques, Wu Hao''s power has reached the supreme state of half a step at this time.


    "I don''t think there''s any time to delay. Let''s go together, three heads of household!"


    "Speak up and die!" Xie Weier hit sixteen hammers in a row, and Wu Hao took it all with his bare hands.


    Everyone saw the scene.


    Is the chief disciple of Qingyun sect so strong? It seems that they underestimated the strength of Qingyun sect.


    "Let''s go together. This boy is not easy!" Tan Chengkang and Fang Cheng rushed up and planned to join hands as Wu Hao said.


    "That''s right, otherwise you can''t move your muscles and bones." Wu Hao stretched his waist.


    "Boy, you have to pay for your arrogance. You will regret the decision you made today!" When Fang Cheng moved, there was a residual shadow.


    It seems that this Fang family is good at speed, and is extremely fast. At the same time, his attack power is not weak.


    "Than speed? Ha ha... "Wu Hao sneered.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Thunder body method!


    The speed has also reached the extreme and can compete with Fang Cheng.


    "What''s the matter with this little guy and why he''s so strong!"


    Together, they can''t help Wu Hao. This makes them wonder if they are wrong. Is Wu Hao really just a senior king?


    "What about speed? In front of absolute destructive power, everything is floating clouds!" Tan Chengkang stood not far away, and the destructive force swept around. In an instant, the whole scene fell into Tan Chengkang''s attack range.


    "The attack power is really good, but it''s a pity that it''s useless to me!" Wu Hao sneered.


    Invincible golden body!


    Although there is no need for such a big fight, to defeat these three people, we must first defeat them from the heart.


    Invincible golden body is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Tan Chengkang''s destructive power in the attack is undoubtedly the strongest of the three. He is worthy of being the three kings family. Everyone''s strength has their own advantages.


    However, in the face of this huge destructive force, Wu Hao actually stood still and pawned it with only one hand.


    "What! Blocked? " Tan Chengkang''s face changed greatly. This is the strongest blow. It''s destructive enough to break mountains and rivers. Even the Supreme Master can''t block it so easily. How did Wu Hao do it.


    "What? Is it strange? Your attack is soft. Didn''t you eat? "


    In his words, Wu Hao has integrated the spirit of the five dragons. Although he still has time to integrate the spirit of the six dragons, he doesn''t intend to expose all his cards. He still needs to keep a low profile.


    "Bluff, the three of us fight together. I think this guy can hold on until when."


    The three masters used their own means to create an airtight attack by taking advantage of the large number of people, which really brought a little trouble to Wu Hao.


    Strike together!


    The three seized the opportunity and made a concerted effort to solve the battle at one time.


    Wu Hao naturally did not hesitate to let go, and the spirit of the five dragons prepared before also unfolded.


    Three different colors of spiritual power collided with a colorful spiritual dragon, and the great power even started the Qingyun sect protection array.


    "What kind of monster is this guy? It''s terrible!" People of the three kings family were shocked when they saw this scene.


    Wu Hao is only the chief disciple of Qingyun sect. He can be so strong, and so is Su Yan just now.


    The intermediate strength defeated them with two moves. At this moment, they clearly realized the power of Qingyun sect.


    After the collision, everyone went into a state of silence.


    The three owners looked dull. They thought they could win with one move, but they were blocked by Wu Hao.

 Chapter 772

    "Hehe, are the three masters in no condition today? Do you need me to give you three moves? "


    Humiliation is simply the humiliation of red fruit.


    The three masters of the three kings family joined hands and could not defeat the chief disciple of Qingyun sect. If this is to be spread, the reputation of the three kings family will be ruined.


    "You two, don''t keep your hands. If this guy wants to die, we''ll help him!" Tan Chengkang said loudly.


    The other two masters nodded. Suddenly, the three masters were in harmony with each other, and even more powerful forces were produced.


    Wu Hao frowned slightly. What''s the matter with this dangerous feeling? Is it a trick once used by the dragon family?


    However, the changes of the three kings family are different from the dragon family. The dragon family is an eight person family, which transfers spiritual power to one of them and forcibly improves the strength of the other party.


    But this move of the three kings family is not so chicken. Although their strength has not been greatly improved, it seems that great changes have taken place.


    "Three Kings guard together!" The three shouted. After the secret method was over, they saw a faint light on them.


    There is not much change from the appearance, but the light effect looks a bit frightening.


    However, Wu Hao was very clear that these three people had indeed changed. Xie Weier, who was originally grumpy, was much calmer at this time. Tan Chengkang''s destructive power also converged. Even Fang Cheng''s fierce breath was like two people.


    The momentum of the three people almost reached the same, as if they were half integrated.


    "Go!" The three kings acted suddenly. The speed was as fast as lightning, just like three squares.


    "What''s going on!"


    Kunming divine skill!


    Thunder body method!


    Wu Hao hurriedly dodged, but the three were no slower than him. They staggered with each other. Since he stood a little inferior.


    "You can''t escape!"


    Lingtian strike!


    Fang Cheng smashed a huge hammer in his hand, and Wu Hao quickly dodged, but the same situation happened again behind him.


    "How can there be two Lingtian strikes!" Wu Hao was shocked.


    no


    It''s three!


    Xie Weier and Tan Chengkang also hit Lingtian, and their attack power was not weak at all.


    Bang!


    Wu Hao was hit by a hammer. He used Earth Dragon defense and golden body defense, which greatly reduced the degree of injury.


    "Not yet!"


    The three kings seem to want to pursue the victory. Before Wu Hao reacts, they continue to attack.


    Mad lion rage fist!


    Another punch after punch, completely did not give Wu Hao a chance to breathe.


    But at this moment, Wu Hao also figured out what''s going on. The secret of these three guys is very special. They can produce sharing, that is, ability sharing.


    The three can use each other''s skill and gain balance blessing.


    Although the strength has also been improved, it is also quite troublesome. At this time, the three kings have destructive power, speed and power. The three people work together, causing him no small pressure.


    "Boy, aren''t you very capable just now? What''s the matter now? Shall we give you two moves as elders? " This time it''s the turn of the three kings to be arrogant.


    But Wu Hao didn''t pay attention at all, just sneered.


    "The three old men seem very proud. No matter whether they win or lose today, your old face is lost anyway!" Wu Hao laughed and said.


    The three kings who said this looked ugly. Although they were unwilling to accept it, Wu Hao said the truth.


    Not to mention that the three kings worked together to deal with a younger generation, they said that they were forced to use the secret method and spread it, which would make people laugh.


    "Huang Kou children are alarmist. As long as you are killed, who in the world dares to laugh at my three kings family!" The three obviously intend to break the jar. After all, things have developed to this point. Only by killing Wu Hao can they make up for the reputation loss of their three kings family at the minimum.


    "It''s shameless, but you want to kill me. I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed!"


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao once again used his invincible golden body to block the three people''s double turn attack.


    It is really difficult for the three to work together, so we must keep a certain safe distance from them.


    After the invincible golden body started, Wu Hao took the opportunity to escape the attack circle of the three, and the three also madly caught up.


    The power of lightning, gather!


    Gravity capability!


    The sky slowly became gray, and a terrible black cloud appeared in the area centered on Wu Hao, with lightning and thunder, and the thunder came directly into Wu Hao''s hands.


    Spirit of Thunder Dragon!


    Wu Hao released the spirit of the Thunder Dragon and threw it at the thunder cloud. The originally violent lightning became more ferocious. It was possible to break the mountain and the sea anytime and anywhere.


    The master of the three kings suddenly stopped. They saw Wu Hao''s purpose.


    Now, with Wu Hao as the center, 30 meters are covered by lightning. Anyone who enters this range will be attacked by lightning. Wu Hao wants to distance himself from them and fight a protracted war.


    "Boy, your wishful thinking is good. I have to say that you are also very smart and highly gifted. You can force us like this, but can we really do anything with this mere lightning? Do you think so."


    The three kings suddenly lit up a layer of light, and a layer of defense condensed by spiritual power appeared on the three people.


    Wu Hao was surprised again that the three guys were so crazy and difficult to deal with.


    "Just rush in like this. Do you think I''m not ready?"


    Sky sword!


    Lightning! Eternal sword!


    When the three men entered the lightning range, Wu Hao launched an attack. Suddenly, there were lightning all around, and the attack range of the eternal sword was infinitely expanded.


    What kind of skill is this!


    The three people were shocked to see the sword rain around them, and there was a palpitation in their hearts.


    "Enjoy the night feast prepared for you!" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    The three kings'' face changed greatly and immediately opened the maximum defense. The direct meaning of eternity itself is eternity, but Wu Hao''s strength can''t make it eternal.


    But now there is this thunder cloud, and the power of the eternal sword has greatly increased. No matter how strong the defense and speed of the three people are, as long as the attack of the eternal sword is airtight, their speed is useless.


    Sword rain mercilessly attacked them, and the power of each blow was very great.


    The pressure of the three people increased suddenly. At this moment, they knew they had been tricked.


    At first, the thunder cloud range was to let them relax their vigilance and think there was no back move. After entering the thunder cloud range, the eternal sword surrounded them and put them in a dilemma.


    The sword rain is so dense that it is difficult to succeed.


    Retreat, the back road is still the same, there is no retreat, and once they retreat, it means they lose.


    "We can''t be trapped here. We must fight!" Tan Chengkang said to the two people around him.


    Although they can barely support now, the sword rain didn''t stop at all.

 Chapter 773

    So they must decide whether to advance or retreat. If they retreat, what will be the face of the three kings family? I''m afraid the whole continent will laugh at him. The three kings family can''t beat a young man of Qingyun sect.


    "Lao Fang, you are fast and weak. You come to the main defense. Lao Xie and I will do our best to solve the boy."


    Fang Cheng nodded.


    "OK, success or failure depends on it. In short, we can''t lose the face of the three kings family."


    The three immediately made a decision and stood in the middle to defend with Fang Cheng.


    Tan Chengkang and shewell began to build up their strength to prepare for the attack.


    Because the scene was too dazzling, even if Wu Hao opened his eyes, he could only vaguely see three figures.


    This eternal sword has been blessed by Lei Yun. It never stops. He has no intention to stop, so he thinks the three will be defeated in it.


    Of course, he didn''t intend to kill the three people. Although there were some contradictions, he didn''t dare to kill them at any time. The three kings family had a strong foundation. Who knows what response he would make. Moreover, Qingyun sect should not allow him to do so.


    "What''s the matter? Their defense has come down?" Wu Hao looked at the position of the three people. Why did he suddenly feel that their defense decreased? Was it because their spiritual power was overdrawn?


    But the three have only worked together for a while. Does this secret method consume a lot?


    "Be careful, smelly boy. I''m afraid these three guys will fight to death." Kong Bei emperor reminded me at this time.


    Wu Hao looked slightly changed.


    No, they''re going to fight to death. They''re just a competition. They should stop right away.


    "Why not? I''m a family of three kings. I''ve been taught such a lesson by you smelly boy. Do you think people don''t want face? Now you are undoubtedly slapping them in the face of the whole continent. You say they don''t work hard with you. "


    Wu Hao has a black face. His feelings are because of this, but he can''t help it. He can''t let Qingyun Zong lose. After all, he is only responsible for blocking outsiders and has no right to decide the so-called alliance events.


    "Whatever, come on!"


    Wu Hao can''t manage so much. He has only one goal to prevent Qingyun sect from losing.


    Psychic decision!


    Wu Hao began to restore his spiritual power, and immediately integrated the spirit of the four dragons, but this was not over. He still condensed the spirit of the five dragons, and even continued to descend.


    After about 30 seconds, Fang became unstable and almost couldn''t hold on.


    "How are you two? I can''t hold on." Fang Cheng looked at the two people who had been accumulating strength and asked.


    "Well, this move must make the boy pay the price. Let''s go!"


    Relying on his own speed advantage, Fang Cheng rushed to Wu Hao, who had just integrated the spirit of the six dragons.


    The three men who rushed over suddenly changed their formation. Fang Cheng was in front of them and suddenly changed into Xie Weier and Tan Chengkang.


    "Boy, take your life."


    Absolute repression, shaking hammer!


    Suddenly, the hammer in Tan Chengkang''s hand became incomparably huge, and it was not only Tan Chengkang who manipulated it. It was estimated that one person could not carry out such a terrorist attack, so Xie Weier''s power was added.


    Wu Hao looked at the hammer on his head. The attack and destruction were really frightening. I''m afraid he didn''t dare to take this move even if it was half a step.


    "Come on, one last blow!"


    Spirit of six dragons!


    Six dragons flew towards the giant hammer, and two powerful attacks collided.


    The scene at this time is just like in the black world at the beginning, but it is not as fragile as in the black world. Moreover, it is in the air, and the clan protection array of Qingyun sect has been opened, which will not have any impact at all.


    The dragon of the six dragons fought against the giant hammer. The two sides did not let up. The destructive power of the tan family was really not covered. If the giant hammer shaking the sky were ordinary people, I''m afraid it would be destroyed in an instant.


    Even if it is half step supreme, it is estimated that the peach will only die young. No wonder the three kings family can make such great efforts in the mainland to become the three kings under the sea, almost as famous as Qingyun sect.


    The combined strength of these three people can indeed pose a threat to Qingyun sect.


    Even if the spirit of the six dragons is strong, it can''t advance half a minute again. It can be seen how powerful the giant hammer is.


    The same is true of the giant hammer that shakes the sky. It is blocked by the spirit of the six dragons and cannot fall.


    This scene shocked Wu Hao and the three kings.


    They didn''t expect Wu Hao to keep his hand. This shaking giant hammer can be said to be their last card.


    This move once defeated the most powerful man half a step. They thought that as long as they could play it smoothly, they could defeat Wu Hao, but Wu Hao fought against the three of them once alone.


    "This son can''t stay, otherwise the future will definitely be a big trouble for our three kings family!"


    The three decided at the same time.


    "Sacrifice, blood of the three kings!" Three people bite their fingers at the same time.


    "Three Kings family, you dare!"


    When the elder of Qinghai saw this scene, his face changed greatly.


    "Qinghai, it''s only because you have cultivated such a genius. Now it''s our fault!"


    Three kings blood, please respect Wang!


    The elder of Qinghai quickly flew to Wu Hao.


    The reason why the three kings family can be as famous as Qingyun sect is that there have been two junior supreme masters in their three families.


    The two junior supreme masters are the marriage relationship in the three kings family. The world knows that the three kings family is not easy to provoke.


    Although the two supreme masters have disappeared and are likely to go to another position, the three kings family has a secret method, that is, the three kings please respect at this time.


    If you hurt your cultivation, you should force the spiritual power of the supreme level strong to come. I''m afraid this is what the two supreme level strong left to the three families at the beginning. First, you can protect your life at the critical moment, and second, you can closely connect the three families because of blood relationship.


    Now the three please respect, and the spiritual power of the supreme power will come soon. No matter how strong Wu Hao is, I''m afraid he is not the opponent of the spiritual power of the supreme power.


    Wu Hao also found this because a powerful spiritual force was approaching.


    "These three guys are really abnormal!" Wu Hao smiled bitterly. The three kings family was definitely the most difficult opponent he had encountered from beginning to end.


    No, it should be said to be the enemy. After all, now the three people have dealt with him and used this must kill move.


    Is there really no way?


    Wu Hao looked at the huge virtual shadow slowly emerging with some discouragement.


    King Zun!


    A man with long hair appeared. His figure was huge and his breath was dignified.


    Is this the power of the supreme power? It''s really different.


    Even if the supreme power is only spiritual power, it is much stronger than the king universe level.


    This should be related to the supreme Qi mentioned by Hongmeng''s ancestors before?


    "Who dares to offend my three kings family?" The virtual shadow opened his mouth, and his voice was very weak, but it was full of danger and oppression.

 Chapter 774

    The crowd calmed down, and now it can''t end. The king came. Unless their Hongmeng ancestor of Qingyun sect appeared, no one would be an opponent.


    "King supreme, I''m the elder of Qingyun sect, and Hongmeng supreme is my ancestor. Please honor the king."


    "So what? Hongmeng supreme master can''t save you now! " Before the elder of Qinghai finished speaking, Wang Zun interrupted.


    Hearing this, Qinghai''s face suddenly changed. The king did not give them face. Is the king so strong?


    "Qingyun sect, I don''t care what it is. Naturally, not everyone in our three kings family can bully. Young generation, do you know the crime?" King Zun opened his mouth, and a wave of pressure hit, and Wu Hao was out of breath.


    "Hehe, the most powerful person bullies me. Can''t your three kings family afford to lose this reputation? If a child is beaten and can''t afford to lose, call an adult out? " Wu Hao said, gritting his teeth and resisting the pressure.


    "Hum, your mouth is very powerful, but so what? Today I will bully the small with the big. What can you do to me? " Wang zunzhe didn''t explain at all. After all, the situation has been settled now. No matter how to explain it, it''s futile.


    "Well said, bullying the small with the big, isn''t it?" Suddenly, a huge figure also appeared slowly. Wu Hao looked at it in shock.


    King Kong Bei!


    Why did he come out? And still in such a powerful posture.


    "You are!" Wang zunzhe looked at the empty shadow in front of him with surprise in his eyes.


    "Prince Yun, you little devil who stepped in the door has become the supreme level now. What you dare to do is still so low."


    Wang zunzhe stared at the eyes of emperor kongbei.


    "You, you are really empty North!" As soon as the king Zun spoke, the whole audience was in an uproar. No one thought that the great emperor kongbei, who had dominated the place of trial, would appear at this time and fight for Wu Hao.


    "It seems you haven''t forgotten me. Haven''t you been taught enough? Or have you forgotten what gratitude is? " Kongbei emperor''s momentum is obviously stronger than that of Wang Zun. It is estimated that the shadow of that year led to Wang Zun''s fear of kongbei emperor.


    "No, no, I''m just guarding the three kings family." Wang Zun''s voice fell down and was no longer as strong as before.


    "Do you want to bully me to protect your three kings family?" Empty North toe said angrily.


    "No, no, I didn''t bully you." Wang Zun asked with some worry.


    "No? Then what''s the matter when you say you want to bully the small with the big? " He looked at the king with a questioning face.


    "I bullied him." the king pointed to Wu Hao, suddenly reacted, and then looked at the great emperor of kongbei.


    "Is he?" Wang Zun asked in surprise.


    "He is my disciple and my future inheritor. Do you think you want to bully him, together with me?"


    There was silence.


    I haven''t heard of this matter, including the elder of Qinghai. All I know is the leader of Qingzhi, the ancestor of Qingfeng and the Liuguang sword saint.


    People never expected that Wu Hao was the inheritor of kongbei emperor. This identity is unusual.


    "I didn''t know he was your successor. I''m afraid there''s a misunderstanding." The king obviously counseled.


    He was not afraid of Hongmeng, because Hongmeng didn''t deal with him. At the same time, Hongmeng couldn''t come back, but the great Kong Bei emperor was different.


    At that time, he almost died in the hands of emperor kongbei, but finally emperor kongbei bypassed him and helped him. Although he has reached the supreme level, he has no confidence in the face of emperor kongbei.


    "What about now? How are you going to bully? " Emperor kongbei asked with a smile holding his hands.


    "Kong Bei, didn''t you hit me in the face? Since he is your disciple, I can''t bully him." As he turned his head, he looked at the three heads of the three kings family.


    "Now that you three have lost, you can do whatever you want. How can you go back on your word and not apologize to others?" Wang zunzhe looked at the three masters and said sternly.


    "Lao Zu, we!" The three didn''t expect this to happen. In the end, they lost and had to make an apology. Isn''t this even more humiliating.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The three kings will try their best to help with this little brother in the future. Don''t ask for trouble, otherwise I won''t do it again."


    The three men were livid. Although they had grievances, they did not dare to attack. Naturally, they could not provoke the humble characters of their ancestors. It seems that they lost this time, and they lost completely.


    The three men came to Wu Hao with an ugly face and squeezed out three words: "I''m sorry."


    Wu Hao looked at the three people and couldn''t help laughing. It was like lifting a stone and hitting himself in the foot. The three people were playing off.


    "No, but you''d better keep your word. I''ll take charge of the alliance later. Shouldn''t there be any problem?"


    The three looked at each other and finally nodded.


    "OK, the alliance leader belongs to Qingyun sect." The three looked very unwilling, but the old grandfather had spoken and they had to listen.


    "Kong Bei, let''s stop this matter. I''ve taught the three of them a lesson." The king looked at the great emperor kongbei and asked.


    "As long as my apprentice has no problem, I have no problem." They both looked at Wu Hao.


    "No problem. Since I''m an elder, I shouldn''t be embarrassed." Just now, the king did want to embarrass him, but naturally he would not advance by relying on the king''s fear of kongbei emperor.


    Because emperor kongbei is now in a state of soul, I''m afraid the king doesn''t know this, otherwise he can''t be so afraid.


    "Then goodbye, Kong Bei." The king left with a fist.


    "Why are you running so fast? Sooner or later we will meet." Kong Beida shouted. With his return to Wu Hao, a storm passed.


    The three kings family retired from Qingyun sect, but they also left people. After all, the alliance naturally needs to be sincere.


    The sincere Wu Hao''s choice was actually the offspring of the three kings family. These three guys are very dishonest. They don''t know what to do when they go back, so it''s better to leave one or two of his three kings family''s descendants here to frighten them.


    "Thanks to you this time, Wu Hao. If it weren''t for you, those guys wouldn''t stop so easily. Thank you." The elder of Qinghai looked at Wu Hao and said.


    Easy?


    Is it easy?


    The supreme level strongman has been shocked. If the little old man kongbei didn''t have some energy, I''m afraid he would really screw up this time.


    It seems that the top priority is to improve his strength. Only by improving his strength, he will not become so passive and suppressed everywhere when he sees the supreme level next time.

 Chapter 775

    In a flash, more than half a year has passed, and Wu Hao''s strength has not changed much. If he can only rely on his own slow cultivation, his improvement is indeed limited.


    Although it has improved during this period of time, it also depends entirely on the lightning generated by the power of lightning. While forging the body, it reluctantly cultivates and improves.


    Today, as usual, Wu Hao practiced at the top of Qingfeng mountain with the power of lightning. Suddenly, there was a huge energy fluctuation in the wind direction of the back mountain.


    That position is the place where the ancestor of Qingfeng and the leader of Qingzhi are closed. Is there anything unusual?


    Wu Hao stopped practicing and flew to the back mountain. The elder of Qinghai and the Liuguang sword Saint also rushed to the back mountain.


    The three stayed at the closed entrance. Standing here, they could feel the vigorous energy pounding the Shimen. Even Wu Hao felt the pressure doubled.


    "Elder Qingfeng, it seems that he has not only recovered from his injury, but also gained something at the same time." Wu Hao felt the breath and felt relieved.


    After all, father Qingfeng was injured to save him. He doesn''t want Father Qingfeng to suffer anything because of him.


    But on the whole, it''s lucky. After all, it''s a blessing in disguise. Qingfeng not only recovered from his injury, but also improved his strength. I''m afraid it''s not far from breaking the supreme level.


    The three stood at the door and waited for more than half an hour. With the violent breath gradually retracted, the cave stone door also opened slowly.


    I saw the father Qingfeng come out from inside, radiant.


    "Old ancestor, patriarch, he?" The elder of Qinghai was worried when he saw that the leader of Qingzhi didn''t come out.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, he has made a breakthrough. Let him have a good understanding. No one can easily get close to here."


    Now, Qingfeng''s ancestors are more refined and go through the Customs at the same time. Qingyun sect seems to have grasped the backbone and is boiling.


    "Boy Wu Hao, please take care of my Qingyun sect these days. Tell me, what do you want?" Qingfeng asked with a smile.


    "Don''t dare to be an elder. This is what I should do. After all, you were hurt because of me." Wu Hao said humbly.


    "It doesn''t matter. If it weren''t for the pressure of the Dragon King, I couldn''t improve my strength, but if you''re embarrassed, I couldn''t help it. Originally, I said that you were allowed to participate in the Holy Spirit baptism competition. Ah, it seems that I''m amorous."


    Wu Hao looked at Qingfeng with a puzzled face. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Lao Zu, I think it''s appropriate. It''s too appropriate. If he wants to attend, our Qingyun sect will definitely be the first." Qinghai suddenly opened his mouth with excitement.


    "That''s not necessarily. The leaders of the three empires and the five top forces are also very strong. Besides, people don''t need it. Let''s not force it." Then he meowed Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care at all. He has done what he should do. As for the affairs of Qingyun sect, he doesn''t intend to continue to intervene.


    "Wu Hao, you are stupid. Why do you refuse? Do you know the benefits of Holy Spirit baptism!" Some people in Qinghai hate iron but don''t become steel. They look at Wu Hao.


    "The Holy Spirit baptism is once every ten years, and each time will cause a sensation in the mainland. Only the top ten in the competition are eligible for this Holy Spirit baptism." Qinghai explained.


    But Wu Hao still didn''t understand what the elder in Qinghai meant.


    "And then? What good is the baptism of the Holy Spirit? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Of course, haven''t you really heard of it? The Holy Spirit''s baptism can increase the chance of 15% to break through to the supreme level after entering it for baptism. That''s where all kings of the universe want to go. "


    Hearing the explanation of the elder in Qinghai, Wu Hao was embarrassed. It turned out to be a good place.


    "If you don''t go in and go where to practice, you can naturally get more benefits. I''m afraid it''s not necessarily that you can break through to the peak."


    "This..." Wu Hao looked at Qingfeng''s father. It seemed that he was too naive. Just now he actually refused Qingfeng''s father, and the old man''s words behind him were clearly teasing him.


    In that case, in terms of cheekiness, I won''t lose if I lose.


    "Good feelings. I thought master Qingfeng wanted to give me money. I''m not interested in that kind of thing. If it''s this, I can reluctantly accept it. Thank you for your kindness, master Qingfeng. Thank you first!" Wu Hao immediately hugged his fist and brazenly agreed.


    The change of the painting style makes people a little overwhelmed. The ancestor of Qingfeng never expected that Wu Hao would pull the topic back.


    "OK, don''t worry. I was going to let you go. Who made you the chief disciple of our Qingyun sect, right?" The words of Qingfeng''s father once again killed Wu Hao.


    It was obvious that he should admit his identity, but he was not the eldest disciple of Qingyun sect. At the beginning, he just wanted to act.


    "Hehe, what master Qingfeng said is right. The acting should be performed to the end. It''s a big deal. I''ll play the eldest disciple of Qingyun sect again to fight on behalf of Qingyun sect, don''t you think so?" Wu Hao is not a person who will suffer a loss. He immediately grasps his advantages back.


    Father Qingfeng couldn''t help smiling bitterly. He really took a fancy to Wu Hao''s intelligence and talent. He really wanted to keep Wu Hao in their Qingyun sect. However, Wu Hao didn''t seem to have any plans in this regard, otherwise he wouldn''t refuse him.


    "Hehe, after March, the Holy Spirit Competition will open. I have ten places in Qingyun sect. You and Su Yan will lead the team."


    Su Yan?


    Wu Hao looks at Su Yan not far away. This guy actually has a chance.


    "Su Yan is now the guest elder of Qingyun sect, so he is qualified to compete."


    Wu Hao looked stunned. When did this guy join the elder of Qingyun sect.


    "You''ve been practicing some time ago, so I didn''t have time to tell you that Qingyun sect helped me Su family too much, so I have to repay my kindness."


    Wu Hao nodded: "it''s natural. Anyway, Qingyun sect is really a good place."


    Wu Hao certainly understood Su Yan''s idea.


    Now the Huang family has been eliminated, and the territory originally belonging to the Huang family has been occupied by the Su family. Therefore, the Su family is one of the forces of Qingfeng mountain. At the same time, with the help of the Qingyun sect, Su Yan deserves to return such a big favor.


    "What about you? Don''t you stay? " Father Qingfeng still hasn''t given up. Wu Hao has great talent. He really can''t bear to let go.


    "Forget what I say, master Qingfeng. I''m used to it freely. I''ll leave here sooner or later in the name of an elder, which worries me." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    I saw Qingfeng''s father smile bitterly: "well, in that case, I won''t force you, but your identity in the competition is the chief disciple of Qingyun sect, and Su Yan is an elder. You should call him martial uncle at that time."

 Chapter 776

    "Teacher... Martial uncle..." Wu Hao looked at Su Yan and they were embarrassed.


    "Lao Zu, I don''t think it''s necessary. He and I are brothers. What do you call my martial uncle?" Su Yan said immediately that he didn''t want to mess with the procedure.


    If it weren''t for Wu Hao, he couldn''t have made today''s achievements. Since he met Wu Hao, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. He has also won the top secondary artifact. How could he take advantage of Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Hao came over.


    "It''s all right, martial uncle. What''s the problem? It''s just a name. It''s necessary to compete." Wu Hao smiled at Su Yan, but Su Yan always felt uncomfortable looking at Wu Hao''s smile.


    Wu Hao smiled at Su Yan and looked at Qingfeng''s father. He had greeted him a hundred and eighty times in his heart.


    The old guy was absolutely intentional, and 100%.


    Because he doesn''t join Qingyun sect, the old man wants to vent his anger, but how can he be angry and don''t participate in the Holy Spirit Competition? Isn''t it martial uncle? He knows who is the grandson and who is the Lord.


    "Your uncles and nephews work hard to bring back the champion!" Qingfeng said with a smile and left the hall.


    "That Wu Hao, I think it''s better to say goodbye. You can call me whatever you should call me, otherwise it''s awkward." Seeing that Qingfeng''s father left, Su Yan quickly said to Wu Hao.


    "It''s all right. Why do you care about such a small thing? The old man, you always have to annoy me a little, ha ha." He spoke in a loud voice. The elder of Qinghai listened clearly.


    But he was helpless. He couldn''t beat Wu Hao. He was saying that he also knew that Lao Zu did it on purpose, and Wu Hao said it on purpose, so he had to pretend that he couldn''t see or hear.


    "Pay close attention to cultivation during this period of time. You should also reach the advanced level. Strive to break through the advanced level before participating in the competition." Wu Hao patted Su Yan on the shoulder and said.


    Speaking of it, Su Yan really had to remember the kindness of Qingyun sect. When Su Yan agreed to become the guest elder of Qingyun sect, Qingyun sect opened another test tower for him to practice.


    You know, he also had this treatment at that time, just because of special circumstances, and it is said that no Qingyun sect disciple had enjoyed this treatment, except the two of them.


    Of course, he is also very clear about the kindness of Qingyun sect to him, but he doesn''t want to be bound here, because zimang and others are waiting for him to go back. Once he really joins Qingyun sect, it''s a question when he can leave.


    But he is not an ungrateful Lord. As long as Qingyun sect needs it, he will come to help even up the knife mountain, down the sea of fire and thousands of miles of road.


    Three months passed in a flash, and Su Yan broke through the advanced level in these three months. There is no doubt that his strength has improved again.


    Wu Hao''s strength has basically not changed much. After all, it has reached this level. Unless he enters the test tower, he can''t improve too quickly.


    Just according to the elder of Qinghai, the effect will be much weaker every time the test tower is opened. Everyone can go in at most twice. If he goes in again, it will have little effect. Otherwise, he really wants to continue to brazenly ask Qingyun sect to open the test tower for him again.


    "Today is the day for you to participate in the competition. You should know that you are not the only genius in the whole continent. No one in the five major doors is weaker than you. It is important to participate in the competition, but you must protect your life, ranking first, ha ha... Well, protecting your life first and ranking second, understand?"


    Qingfeng stood in the first place solemnly and said loudly.


    But Wu Hao couldn''t see that he was serious. What he wanted to say was that he ranked first and protected his life second. He was still hypocritical there.


    "OK, let''s go. The elder of Qinghai will take you this time. I have to sleep... I have to sit at the zongmen!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After Qingfeng''s father left, the elder of Qinghai took the lead and led the people to the land of the Holy Spirit.


    The land of the Holy Spirit is far away from Qingyun sect. With the strength of the universe, they have to travel for seven consecutive days. One of them may be late.


    And there can be such a long distance, only the border areas of the three empires.


    There are three countries and five religious sects on the mainland, all of which are super strong.


    Every country and every sect has a half step supremacy. Usually, the major forces do not invade the river and do not communicate with each other.


    But the Holy Spirit land belongs to the whole continent, so every time it is opened, all the strength will gather in the Holy Spirit land to compete for the only ten places.


    The elder in Qinghai said that the strongest strength belongs to the five major gates, and the three empires.


    There are also high and low levels in the strongest sect. Qingyun sect can only be regarded as medium. The strongest is the first of the five major sects, magic dragon sect. This sect is very mysterious. No one has been able to really find out their details. Moreover, they take the first place in each holy spirit war, even the top five, which shows its strong enough strength.


    "Moreover, all the disciples of the magic dragon sect have extraordinary skills, and the strength of some disciples has even reached the level of half step supremacy, which makes us only have the right to compete for a few places in the other sects, but this year is different." Then the elder of Qinghai looked at Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, it''s up to you to join Qingyun sect this year. It''s no problem to enter the top ten with your strength, but I hope you can squeeze into the top five, find out the details of their magic dragon sect, and then squeeze out a place. There''s also su Yan boy. I''m also optimistic about you. Of course, there''s Qingtong. You''re the same. Don''t lose the face of the eldest disciple of Qingyun sect."


    Along the way, the elder of Qinghai was beating chicken blood for everyone. At first, there was nothing. They listened with interest, but three days later, they were numb and had no intention to listen to the elder of Qinghai again.


    Three days later, the people were very close to the land of the Holy Spirit.


    Three days before the war, they still had some time, so they landed in the Baal Empire and planned to rectify here before they started.


    They also had a good rest for one day, and the next day there was a non-stop sprint for the last part of the journey.


    But as soon as they left the Baal Empire, a group of people stared at them. It was not good.


    "Everyone of Qingyun sect, I think you''d better go back. The battle of the Holy Spirit is not for you."


    There are more than ten people in front of us, all with strong strength. They are basically senior kings, five at the peak level and three at the peak level. This lineup is absolutely strong.


    I''m afraid even the original three kings family was just like this.


    "Who are you? Since we know that we are Qingyun sect, we dare to be so bold! " Elder Qinghai''s face changed slightly.

 Chapter 777

    "It doesn''t matter which side of the force. I just want to remind you not to participate in the Holy Spirit war. For the sake of your life safety."


    Su Yan looks at Wu Hao. The strength of these people is not low. If they really want to fight, they are likely to suffer losses, but it is impossible to really leave and not participate in the Holy Spirit war.


    "Hehe, that''s what I said. It''s not impossible for us to leave, but you have to tell me who you are. Otherwise, how can I believe what you said?"


    Everyone agreed to wear masks, but they couldn''t see their appearance at all. It seems that these guys are prepared. Isn''t it his enemy of Qingyun sect?


    Above the three peaks, are they from the three kings family? But they don''t have to ask for trouble. Last time, they were not opponents of Wu Hao, and now they dare not come.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense. Leave now, or let me give you a ride!"


    Bang!


    The masculinity is exposed, and the strength above the peak is all revealed.


    Not from the three kings family.


    This guy''s breath is not their three kings family, on the contrary, he is still very strange.


    "Sorry, if you can''t explain what you mean or don''t tell me who you are, I''m afraid we can''t agree." The elder of Qinghai pulled out his weapon and prepared for battle.


    All Qingyun sect disciples cheer up, and Wu Hao also comes to the elder of Qinghai.


    "Elder, I''ll come first." Wu Hao rushed out. The strength of these people will really cause trouble to them, so we must reduce the pressure as much as possible.


    With his seemingly advanced strength, he will confuse the other party. It is not impossible to take advantage of this opportunity to kill several first.


    "Arrogant boy, die." A top level strongman of the other party also rushed out, and the shot was a killing move. It seemed that he wanted to kill Wu Hao second.


    Wu Hao pretended to be startled and accidentally hit the other party on the chest, which also contains the power of lightning.


    The man stopped moving in an instant, his pupils suddenly opened and stood in place unable to move.


    I saw him holding his chest in pain, as if he couldn''t breathe.


    Naturally, Wu Hao can''t be so obvious. If he kills people easily, the three peaks will definitely target him in the next time.


    "No. 7, what''s the matter with you? Don''t tell me that boy punched you seriously!" The leader said with some dissatisfaction.


    "No, no..." the man tried to resist the pain and wanted to attack, but suddenly found that he couldn''t do anything at all, just like suffocation.


    Seeing this, the leader whispered in disappointment, "waste one, who will go? He''ll kill me!"


    At this time, another person rushed out. Wu Hao didn''t pretend this time, because there was a top-level strong man behind him. If he shot fast enough, he could definitely string two.


    Thunder body method!


    Spirit of Thunder Dragon!


    Spirit of fire dragon!


    The two attacks flew towards the two people respectively, with great speed.


    The two were unable to react, so they were swallowed by the attack and disappeared and evaporated in an instant.


    "What!" The top three were shocked. Wu Hao even lost two top level strong men in seconds.


    "Who are you talking about? Qingyun sect is not as strong as you!" The leader looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao smiled: "you robbed Qingyun sect, didn''t you investigate in advance? If I don''t change my name, I won''t change my surname. Wu Hao, the chief disciple of Qingyun sect, is also like you. No one dares to say who you are. "


    "You!" The leader is not popular.


    "If you want to die, you can kill the peak level. What about me? Let me send you to the king of hell!" The leader rushed over with a strong momentum.


    The two short swords in his hand contained killing opportunities, but Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Golden body!


    In an instant, the man''s skin color turned golden.


    "What the hell is this!" The leader''s dagger was caught by Wu Hao with his bare hands.


    "No pain, no itch. Is there no secondary artifact above the peak? Do you think you can win a fight with this kind of thing? " Wu Hao pinched his five fingers and smashed the dagger in an instant.


    "Fighting can''t rely on strength alone. Material is also a part of strength!"


    Sky sword!


    After getting rid of the three top-level players, there is no great threat to the rest, so he doesn''t have to worry about the elder of Qinghai and others.


    At present, he just needs to deal with the three peaks at ease.


    "Secondary artifact!" Everyone saw that what appeared on Wu Hao''s hand was a secondary artifact.


    "This boy is hidden. Is the chief disciple of Qingyun sect so strong?" The other two rushed over the top.


    "Let''s work together to kill him first. Don''t worry about the others."


    Wu Hao looked at the three people and had no pressure at all. Compared with the three kings family, the three people were not at the same level.


    The three kings family is definitely the most difficult to deal with at the peak. After all, their fusion skill really gave him a headache for a long time.


    Kunming divine skill, thunder body method!


    The speed was so fast that the three couldn''t keep up, and Wu Hao could deal with them easily.


    "No, this boy is too difficult. I''m afraid he can''t complete the task. Retreat." One of them said.


    The leader also knows that Wu Hao is difficult to deal with, but if he retreats now, he will be punished.


    However, compared with punishment, it is important to protect their lives now. If they continue to fight, they will definitely be consumed.


    "Withdraw!" When the leader ordered, everyone retreated.


    "Why, wasn''t it arrogant just now? Now we have to retreat. Can''t we be soft persimmons?"


    Before Wu Hao came to the top of a peak, he waved his big hand and grabbed his neck.


    "Help, help me!" The man asked for help, but the retreating people ignored him at all.


    But just when they thought they had retreated successfully, an energy hit ahead and the target was them.


    "Everyone of Qingyun sect, shouldn''t we be late?" What appears is actually the three kings family.


    Since they made an apology to Wu Hao last time, they were also very aggrieved when they went back, but their children were still in Qingyun sect. They had to put down their gratitude and resentment and turn fighting into friendship.


    "It''s not too late. Ask their identity, please!" Wu Hao is about to take off his mask.


    "Dream!"


    The crowd suddenly changed, trembled violently, and turned into a pool of blood.


    How cruel!


    Wu Hao couldn''t help trembling. What is the identity of these guys? They can actually do this. They say they commit suicide, and they still commit suicide in such a vicious way.


    "Good guy, is this the way of corpseization?" Fang Cheng frowned and said.


    "Corpseization? What? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Corpseization, as the name suggests, is used to dissolve the corpse. It can melt the corpse without leaving a trace, but it''s nothing to use on the corpse. It''s solid and cruel to use on the living."

 Chapter 778

    "Who are these guys? Are they your enemies of Qingyun sect?"


    Qinghai and others flew over and shook their heads: "Qingyun sect has always been famous for harmony. The three owners should also know that, so these people should not be the enemies of Qingyun sect. The only enemy of Qingyun sect is Warcraft."


    Although I don''t agree with what the elder of Qinghai said, the fact is the same. Qingyun sect has never made enemies.


    "Just now these people kept saying let''s go back and don''t take part in the Holy Spirit Competition. Is it the work of other forces?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, it''s absolutely possible, because if we don''t participate, there will be one less enemy, and they are likely to have touched other forces." The elder of Qinghai followed.


    Fang Cheng thought carefully and thought of this possibility at this time.


    "So, behind these people, I''m afraid it''s your five major groups and the three empires. It''s the closest to the Baal empire. The Baal Empire hasn''t fought for a hundred years, and it''s said that its power is weak. It shouldn''t be them."


    The people were lost in thought. They didn''t know who it would be for a long time.


    "There''s no way. No matter who it is, go to the competition first. Since they''ve done it, I''m sure they''ll show their feet." The elder of Qinghai said it was good.


    "Yes, let''s go first. We''ve just arrived. Let''s go together."


    Because they belong to the top family, the three kings family also has five places. Although they know there is no great hope, they will send someone to try every time. In case of the coexistence of opportunity and luck, they will really get a baptism place?


    The Qingyun sect and the three kings'' family met and went on their way at the same time.


    The next day, when they reached the land of the Holy Spirit, other forces also arrived long ago. When they saw the arrival of Qingyun sect, they really didn''t have much words. After all, Qingyun sect is also the five major gates.


    But the three kings family is different. In the Baal Empire, the three kings family is indeed the top existence, but when you come to the land of the Holy Spirit, there are many more powerful forces here than the three kings family. Naturally, no one pays too much attention to them.


    "Oh, who isn''t shewell, coming again this year? And became a follower of Qingyun sect. Have you three kings fallen? "


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in the crowd. The three owners looked around and a middle-aged man stood behind them.


    "Gabriel, what do you mean?" Shewell asked coldly.


    "It''s not interesting. It''s just that you three kings shouldn''t come to the Holy Spirit Competition. To be honest, you don''t see whether you are qualified to participate." Gabriel said without cutting his hands.


    "You!" Shewell was hot tempered. Naturally, he couldn''t bear Gabriel''s insult to their three kings family.


    Just as he was going to do it, Wu Hao stopped him.


    "What? Is it up to you to decide whether you are qualified or not? Do you think those families at the same level as the three kings family are not qualified? " Wu Hao asked.


    Suddenly, many eyes looked at Gabriel, obviously dissatisfied with what Gabriel said just now.


    Some of them are equal in strength with the three kings family, and some are weaker. Gabriel is talking about them when he says about the three kings family?


    "It''s not good for you to be smart. Do you think our Jiabai family will be afraid of your Qingyun sect?" Gabriel stared at Wu Hao and burst into a murderous spirit.


    Compared with murderous Qi, Wu Hao does not lose anyone. Two murderous Qi coexist. Wu Hao only defends and does not attack.


    But although it was just defense, Wu Hao''s killing intention was as stable as Mount Tai.


    After feeling Wu Hao''s fierce murderous spirit, Gabriel''s eyes moved.


    It''s just advanced. Since you have such a powerful murderous spirit, how many people do you have to kill to do it.


    However, he did not know that Wu Hao''s murderous spirit came from the field of killing gods, not countless murders.


    "Boy, are you also a contestant?" Gabriel withdrew his murderous spirit and asked coldly with a smile.


    "Isn''t it? What does it have to do with you?" Wu Hao completely ignored the so-called Gabriel. Although the other party is half supreme, he really wants to fight. If the three kings join hands, I''m afraid he will suffer a loss.


    He had experienced the strength of the three kings'' family. Although he won at that time, it was almost a draw on the whole.


    "OK, boy, I remember you. I hope you don''t meet my Jiabai family on the battlefield." Gabriel made a move to wipe his neck.


    Wu Hao completely ignored it. For this kind of mad dog, the most important thing is to speak with strength.


    "Wu Hao, you." Xie Weier didn''t expect that Wu Hao would stand out for their three kings family. Suddenly, he felt guilty.


    They treated Qingyun sect like that before, but now Wu Hao helps them regardless of past grievances.


    "Let''s go and find a place to rest. That kind of mad dog doesn''t need to be ignored." Wu Hao speaks in a loud voice. When Gabriel hears it, he turns around and wants to be angry, but Wu Hao and others have gone far.


    "Boy, I hope you can be so arrogant when you wait for the battlefield!"


    After a night''s rest, Wu Hao and others returned to their peak. Tomorrow is the opening day of the Holy Spirit Competition. They must face it in their best state.


    The next morning, Qingyun sect and the three kings set out together to go to the Holy Spirit''s place.


    The scene was bustling with tens of thousands of spectators, and five challenge platforms had been established in front of everyone.


    The five challenge arenas are small. It seems that they are used for selection.


    About an hour later, a super strong man flew from the air with a strong momentum.


    "Supreme power!" Wu Hao was surprised. It turned out that there are still supreme strong people on the mainland.


    "When you come to the land of the Holy Spirit, you naturally have to abide by the rules. I won''t say much about the superfluous. There are 429 participants this time. Only 200 people will be eliminated in the first round of the knockout, and your opponent is me in this first game!"


    The whole audience was in an uproar. Did the 429 kings deal with a supreme power?


    This kind of thing didn''t happen in previous years. Isn''t it so exciting this year!


    "Of course, the way is not fighting. I don''t bully young people. The way is to resist pressure. As long as you can resist my pressure and stick to it for less than 200, you can enter the next game."


    It turned out to be pressure resistance. In this way, the pressure is really not small. The power of the supreme power is not the only place to seal the king of the universe.


    "It is estimated that there are too many candidates this year, so we will conduct the knockout in this way." One side of shewell said.


    "Yes, I''m afraid this year''s knockout will end soon." Fang Cheng also said.


    "Please all contestants, I will release the pressure, are you ready?"

 Chapter 779

    After everyone is ready, the supreme power in the sky releases its super power.


    At the beginning of the release of coercion, some people could not bear to be eliminated.


    People have been eliminated one after another, because those are vulnerable groups in small families, and their strength is not strong. They are basically only primary or intermediate, so they can''t last long.


    In just one minute, hundreds of people have been eliminated.


    However, the pace of elimination slowed down a lot, because the next 300 people had the lowest strength, and their natural pressure resistance was up to three points.


    Of course, there are weak and strong. Naturally, there are many people who remain motionless, including Wu Hao.


    After releasing the pressure from the supreme power, Wu Hao forced his eyes to feel the pressure.


    The power of the supreme power can not be felt at any time, so he gradually entered the state of cultivation by relying on this pressure stabilization.


    About ten minutes later, the elimination plug was nearing the end, and when there were only 200 people left on the spot, the supreme strength in the air took back the pressure.


    "Very good. It seems that there are some good seedlings this time." The supreme level''s eyes strafed the audience and recorded those figures in his eyes.


    "Congratulations to the little guys present. You have successfully entered the challenge arena. The knockout is over."


    Many people who entered the challenge arena cheered, which was nothing for Wu Hao and others, but it was lucky for those who were almost eliminated. After all, the ranking was further.


    "The challenge arena is divided into two games. After winning the next two games, 50 people will be selected, and the next 50 people will enter the trial."


    As soon as I heard about the trial competition, many people were frightened, but others were excited. I could see that there seemed to be something special in the trial competition.


    "Now, please take turns to draw lots."


    The form of drawing lots is not to line up to draw. There are too many people and it takes too long.


    The super strong will directly throw the sign into the air and pick it up by themselves. If they don''t pick it up by themselves, they will be regarded as giving up the game, so everyone is scrambling for it.


    "Wu Hao, what number did you get?" Su Yan smiled and looked at the sign in his hand. He was No. 39. His luck was not bad in the middle.


    "No. 40..." Wu Hao smiled helplessly.


    Su Yan''s face changed greatly, and he was relieved at the same time.


    "Fortunately, you are almost thirty-nine!" Su Yan almost lost his breath. If he really met Wu Hao, he would be dead.


    "Well, elder martial brother, I''m No. 40..." suddenly, a disciple of Qingyun sect came over, looked at Wu Hao and said sadly.


    Wu Hao and he have the same number, which means they are rivals. He has seen Wu Hao''s means.


    He is just an intermediate king. He can''t be an opponent at all. I didn''t expect his luck to be so bad after passing the knockout.


    "It''s all right. It''s all for Qingyun sect anyway." Elder martial brother qingyunzong came and patted his shoulder.


    "Well, I know, senior brother."


    There is a big gap between the first team on stage, a top-level strong man and an intermediate top man.


    There is no suspense at all. It can be said to be an absolute second kill.


    The results also appeared in several other challenge arenas soon, and the rhythm of the whole competition was quite fast.


    After all, the competition is second, and the main purpose is to get the place of Holy Spirit baptism.


    It also includes many strong players. The first war is several hours.


    Half a day later, it was finally Su Yan''s turn. His opponent was a senior and his strength was not weak, but the competition did not stipulate that weapons above secondary artifact were not allowed to be used. Therefore, Su Yan was naturally much stronger in terms of overall strength.


    About ten minutes later, the other party made the last move, but it was blocked by Su Yan''s secondary artifact, so the other party had to surrender. After all, the competition did not clearly specify that the point was to stop.


    On the martial arts competition field, the sword has no eyes. When you work hard, anyone may not stop.


    "Wu Hao, it''s your turn for the next team." After su Yan stepped down, he smiled and said that after su Yan won the game, it means entering the top 100.


    "OK, congratulations to martial uncle Su Yan!" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "You! Ah...... "Su Yan was oppressed. Wu Hao laughed at him, but he had no temper.


    On the 40th of the next game, Wu Hao jumped onto the stage and his opponent was the disciple of Qingyun sect.


    At the beginning of the game, Yi Yi smiled at Wu Hao.


    "I admit defeat!"


    what!


    Everyone looked at the two people on the stage in shock. When they knew that they were both Qingyun sect, they immediately reacted.


    "Don''t you play bombing? Although you are all a sect, you admit defeat without fighting. Both are senior kings!" Many people shouted abuse, but Wu Hao and others were unmoved.


    He did this for a reason. First, he was not Wu Hao''s opponent at all. Second, he knew that even if he shot, he would only let the other party see Wu Hao''s fighting style, which was very unfavorable to Wu Hao''s next battle.


    So instead of this, it''s better to take the initiative to increase the number of people, so as to better protect the fight behind Wu Hao.


    After the two stepped down, the elder of Qinghai smiled slightly.


    "You are a door project. It really takes a lot of courage to make this choice regardless of details."


    "Elder, you''re welcome. I''m not the opponent of senior brother Wu Hao, so I''m willing to make some contributions to him."


    In a word, Qingyun sect is relatively United. Who doesn''t want to get a good place in the battle of the Holy Spirit? After all, it''s related to the baptism of the Holy Spirit. It''s rare to admit defeat voluntarily, unless there is a great gap in strength between the two sides.


    But in the eyes of everyone, they are both high-level kings and super strong, and there is no saying that there is a great disparity in strength.


    However, this idea is only aimed at others. He still knows how many kilograms he has. If he changes to another senior, he will fight even if he tries his best, but Wu Hao can tear half a step of the supreme terrible existence by hand. Even if he explodes on the spot, it is useless.


    What''s more, it''s all for Qingyun sect. He doesn''t have to do it, and zongmen doesn''t allow it.


    After half a day, Qingyun sect passed a total of four people.


    Wu Hao, Su Yan, the eldest martial brother of qingyunzong, and one disciple.


    Four people have entered the top 100.


    Although Qingyun sect passed many people, other sects passed more than Qingyun sect.


    Especially the Dragon sect.


    Nearly 20 people have passed, which is five times that of Qingyun sect. No wonder the elder of Qinghai said that the only competitor is magic dragon sect.


    Moreover, the magic dragon sect is the most terrible and mysterious. Wu Hao also feels that the strength of these people is completely a mystery.


    In particular, there are three of them. Even if they are him, there is no clue of their strength.

 Chapter 780

    The other three sects basically passed four or five people. In addition to the magic dragon sect, Hongxia sect is a women''s sect. Although it is a woman, its strength is undoubtedly strong.


    A total of eight people have passed, which is twice that of Qingyun sect.


    Wu Hao doubted his eyes. Are these sects so strong?


    If you really want to calculate in this way, the five major sects seem to be the weakest of Qingyun sect. Among the four people who passed, he and Su Yan were not trained by Qingyun sect.


    If he and Su Yan don''t take part in the competition, isn''t there only two people in Qingyun sect who can pass?


    It''s also terrible. It''s not a place where talents gather in the Holy Spirit Competition.


    Nearly half of the five major gates have passed through, while the remaining dozens are seed players from major families and the three empires. Their strength is also quite strong, but they are not as many as qingyunzong in number.


    Wu Hao also noticed the so-called Jiabai family. There are three of them, which is weaker than Qingyun sect, but it can also be seen that they have a deep foundation.


    Gabriel''s eyes also looked at Wu Hao from time to time. Obviously, he focused on Wu Hao and Qingyun sect from the beginning.


    What''s the matter with these guys? They''re just a first-line family. They shouldn''t be qualified to keep an eye on Qingyun sect. Now do you want to overestimate yourself?


    "The top 100 was born, and the next is the top 50. As long as you are out of the top 50, you can participate in the trial. Good luck." The host stood on the stage and shouted.


    The supreme level strong man in the sky once again scattered the number plate. Wu Hao took it and took a look.


    The 18th.


    Su Yan got No. 7, which was relatively ahead, while the other two disciples of Qingyun sect also had different numbers, so Wu Hao''s opponent came from others this time.


    The battle lasted until the afternoon. When it was Wu Hao''s turn, the sun had slowly begun to fall.


    Su Yan is No. 7 and fights very fast. This time, Su Yan doesn''t have any hands left. He knows that he can''t stay if he wants to enter the top 50.


    With his current strength, he should have no problem dealing with the strong at the top, but once he meets the top, I''m afraid there''s no hope.


    However, he was lucky and met another senior, so he went all out and didn''t plan for the future.


    There are too many strong people on the scene. They don''t know when they can stay. They don''t have any mind to consider the road behind. They can only do their best to fight now.


    When it was Wu Hao''s turn, he was a top-level strong man, so the strong man came from the Jiabai family.


    Gabriel smiled at the scene.


    In his opinion, Wu Hao''s drawing such a lot is definitely unlucky, because he has told the people below that as long as he meets the people of Qingyun sect, he doesn''t have to keep his hand. Even if he can''t kill them, he will be abolished.


    Therefore, Wu Hao, a senior strong man, can''t have any room to fight back in front of the top level.


    "Boy, surrender yourself. If you don''t want to die." The man said with a smile.


    "Hehe, are you from the Jiabai family?" Wu Hao asked.


    "How is it?"


    "Nothing. Just now your master said that if you meet the people of the three kings family and the people of our Qingyun sect, they will be abandoned if they can''t be killed, right?" Wu Hao spoke in a loud voice. Many people around him could hear him and talked about it immediately.


    As for those who know that there were contradictions between the two sides yesterday, they are not curious. They know that these two groups will touch sparks sooner or later.


    "Looks like you heard it!"


    The three kings did not expect that the Jiabai family was so shameless and wanted to abolish their children.


    Fortunately, the others of the three kings family have been eliminated early, and now only their three kings are left, otherwise they may meet the Jiabai family.


    Of course, they are not worried about Wu Hao at all. Instead, they are more worried that the boy of the Jiabai family has fallen into Wu Hao''s hands. Isn''t this trying to die.


    "Well, I heard you. Now you should think about how to kill me or how to abolish me." Wu Hao held his hands and didn''t pay attention to each other at all.


    "Cut, it seems that you are very proud, just because you are from Qingyun sect? Garbage? "


    "You! Jiabai! Don''t go too far. I Qingyun sect can offend your family? " The eldest brother of Qinghai shouted.


    "Hahaha, Qinghai, what are you angry about? Can''t afford to play? Is that all you Qingyun sect has to offer? "


    The elder in Qinghai is not old-fashioned. He is one of the five major sects. He was bullied by a front-line family. It''s too much.


    "Wu Hao, don''t keep your hands." Qinghai looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "Just now, I couldn''t do it just now. My hands are itching. By the way, elder, I remember you said just now that you can use the field, right?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "Er... Yes, the competition can use the field, but do you really want to use it?" Qinghai shuddered at the thought of Wu Hao''s three fields. It was definitely the most terrible superposition of the three fields he had ever seen.


    He even wondered if Wu Hao revealed that he had three fields. Will this be cancelled in the next competition of the competition.


    "Nothing, just play."


    The game begins!


    As soon as the voice fell, the other party released the field in advance. The other party''s field is the field of wind.


    Those who enter the field will be dominated by his speed and come and go without a trace.


    "Hahaha, you can''t catch me in front of my wind field." The man laughed and said.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to the speed field at all. He stood still. Everyone was surprised. Did Wu Hao intend to give up, but why didn''t he surrender.


    "The field of wind? That''s the so-called element field? Ha ha, a piece of garbage, have you ever heard of it and dominate the field. "


    Suddenly Wu Hao''s eyes lit up.


    Time domain!


    In an instant, everything around stopped, the man''s wind field also listened, the extreme speed also stopped, and then he could only stand in the center of the challenge arena and maintain a running posture.


    "Can you still run? In front of me, your speed field seems nothing, just a jumping rabbit. "


    Miso!


    Wu Hao limited the field of time to a man, that is, it was only effective for him.


    Everyone who had stopped was restored.


    Gabriel saw this and had no idea what had happened.


    "It''s a cover up. It''s definitely a cover up. The real disciples of our Jiabai family can''t be that one." The Gabriel family doesn''t believe it at all.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly. Gabriel really can''t deceive himself and others.


    "Are you sure? He can''t admit defeat by himself now. I think it doesn''t matter if he dies now? " Wu Hao sent a message to Gabriel''s mind.

 Chapter 781

    "You dare! And don''t think I don''t know your trick. You can''t be his opponent. " Gabriel said confidently.


    "Well, there''s no way. Blind self-confidence looks like you." Wu Hao sucked a branch from a distance.


    During the competition, as long as the opponent does not admit defeat and the family does not mean to admit defeat, all attack means are effective. Even if a person dies, he will not violate the rules.


    Sword of the moment!


    Don''t these people want to see it? Then he will expose it to them, so as not to cause trouble for those who don''t know the truth.


    Just after the "sword of the moment" surrounded the man, Wu Hao lifted the time limit, and the man had no time to respond.


    Although the powerful instant sword was not cast by the sky sword, it was no problem to kill Wu Hao with his strength.


    And its terrible destructive power instantly destroyed the challenge arena, and the disciples of Jiabai family were killed on the spot.


    There was silence.


    After half a point, the whole audience was boiling again. They didn''t expect that Wu Hao really won, and it seemed that he felt a little relaxed.


    The host came forward to check the other party''s status, but the person was dead. The host could only shake his head and carry the person down.


    Gabriel got angry at the news.


    "It''s absolutely impossible. That boy plays bombing. I''ll kill him!" Gabriel rushed to the stage and was about to attack Wu Hao.


    "Jiabai, what are you doing?" The host asked.


    "Go away, I''m going to kill him. I dare to kill my disciple." Gabriel stared at Wu Hao with a murderous face.


    "Lord Jiabai, do you think I killed it on purpose or what? I am a senior, but he is the top level. Of course, I have to go all out in the face of the top level. Moreover, he didn''t admit defeat when I took the move. How can I say it was intentional? I believe that the competition must be fair, fair and open, right, senior super strong! "


    Wu Hao then looked up at the supreme level in the sky, and the old thing nodded slowly.


    Wu Hao is pulling him into the water. He can''t see it, but the rules are the rules. As long as the party doesn''t admit defeat in person, he can''t die.


    "Jiabai family, you should be responsible for framing people! Just now I asked you whether you want to admit defeat on behalf of him. You just said my cover up. Now you say that I want to pay for my life if I kill him. I don''t want to be shameful. Just give the champion of the competition to you Jiabai family! "


    Wu Hao''s words pushed the Jiabai family to the cusp of the storm.


    Gabriel''s face was as ugly as dung at the same time. He never thought he underestimated Wu Hao''s strength. It seems that the murderous spirit he felt before is not Wu Hao''s real strength.


    If that''s true, Wu Hao won easily just now. Look at that degree, it should be comparable to the strong at the top.


    Is Qingyun sect so terrible? In recent years, with advanced strength, this boy actually has combat effectiveness comparable to the peak. He is definitely a genius.


    But so what? In the next trial, he will find a chance to kill Wu Hao.


    "OK, you are cruel. I hope you can always be proud." The Jiabai family knew that the questioning was fruitless. The supreme level strong men above said that they would follow the rules, so he couldn''t punish Wu Hao. He had to save the matter for the trial or meet Wu Hao later.


    "Happy, too happy!"


    As soon as he stepped down, shewell laughed and said.


    "You see, the old Jiabai family doesn''t die. It''s like eating shit. It''s really cool!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The three kings family and Qingyun sect laughed one after another. Gabriel heard what he said clearly, but he couldn''t get angry.


    "Wait for me. I''ll find you to calculate the general ledger sooner or later!"


    The competition continued. Unfortunately, a disciple of Qingyun sect also met another disciple of Jiabai family.


    The strength of the two people is quite different. One is senior and the other is senior. Although it is not big, the other party will retaliate because of what happened just now.


    "I''ll go up later. I''ll admit defeat at the beginning of the game. There''s no need to fight." The elder of Qinghai said to his disciples.


    The disciple nodded. He was not a fool. Naturally, he understood the current situation, so at the beginning of the game, he said the word "admit defeat".


    "Damn it! Qingyun sect, can''t you afford to play? " The Jiabai family pointed to the Qingyun sect and scolded.


    "Lord Gaby, what are you talking about? We Qingyun sect cherish talents and don''t want to take risks. I''m saying, can''t we admit defeat? Who wants to be as stupid as the disciple just now? " Wu Hao said with a cheap expression.


    If Gabriel has a disease, I''m afraid he''s already bleeding. Wu Hao is really angry and doesn''t pay for his life.


    "You, asshole boy, how long can you be arrogant? The next is the trial."


    Wu Hao shrugged!


    "Whatever. If you''re lucky, you''ll kill me." A look of indifference made Gabriel even more angry.


    The top 50 have been born.


    The magic dragon sect still ranks first, but it still brushes down many people. This time, only ten people have entered the top 50.


    The rest of the clan is similar to Qingyun clan. The rest are the owners of a large family and the generals of the Empire.


    It can be said that the competition has become more and more intense to this extent, and the real war has begun.


    "The real competition starts from the trial competition, because once you enter the trial field, life and death are vital, and there are dangers in it. There are not only your enemies, but also powerful Warcraft, so pay attention to yourself." The elder of Qinghai looked at Wu Hao, who had entered the top 50, and said.


    And the host also said at this time.


    "The top 50 is over and will enter the trial stage tomorrow. You can go back to rest and recuperate first, or shine in tomorrow''s trial."


    At this time, it was already dark, and it was almost time to end.


    After leaving the Holy Spirit, the Lord of the Gabriel family immediately found Wu Hao.


    "Boy, you killed my disciple and bring me life!" Gabriel didn''t even think about it.


    "Old thief, you can''t think!"


    The three kings shot at the same time and stopped Gabriel.


    Gabriel doesn''t know the difficulty of these three people. Although they are only above the peak, if the three work together, he may also suffer a small loss.


    "Sanwang family, this matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better leave it alone. As long as you don''t intervene, your Sanwang family will be my friend of Jiabai family in the future!"


    "Fuck you! Do you think our three kings will lack friends like you? If you want to move Qingyun sect and Wu Hao, kill the three of us first! " Cried shewell.


    Now they have completely fought with Qingyun sect, so anyway, Wu Hao has helped them before. They can''t be ungrateful.

 Chapter 782

    "Do you three really want to die? Seriously, I dare not touch you? " Gabriel asked coldly.


    "Hum, you can try!"


    Three person fusion secret method!


    The three immediately showed the secret of fusion. Gabriel looked ugly when he saw this scene. He didn''t expect that the three kings family had played their cards for the sake of Qingyun sect.


    Now, I''m afraid he can''t have much advantage. The strength of the three kings is not weak.


    In addition, the other four are also there. If he rashly makes a move, it will really damage Qingyun sect. I''m afraid the other four will not let go.


    Although the four major groups only see contradictions and hostile relations, the tag100 family is always a front-line family. How can the other four major groups allow his existence to threaten the five major groups.


    "OK, you''re lucky, but I''m afraid your luck will be up to tomorrow!" Gabriel said coldly and left angrily.


    "The leader of the Jiabai family came and went in a hurry. He came and left. He''s not afraid of being laughed at." Wu Hao chattered endlessly, apparently laughing at Gabriel.


    "Take advantage of your quick tongue today, let''s go!" Gabriel certainly knew that Wu Hao was provoking him. Of course he wouldn''t be so stupid.


    When Gabriel left, they were ready to leave.


    But then two teams came over.


    "When did Qingyun sect fall? Why didn''t the boy Qingzhi come? Will it be attacked by Warcraft? Is there no one in Qingyun sect? It''s all high-level, every peak level or above, tut tut... "An old voice sounded, full of ridicule.


    "Bald, you don''t seem qualified to say that, do you? Your iron man sect is no better. Even if you have the peak level, don''t you have one more of us to enter the test plug? " The elder of Qinghai fought back.


    "Hahaha, one more person? Do you know how many opportunities there are for one more person? One more person means that our iron man sect is stronger than your Qingyun sect. " The bald man laughed and said, as if he was very proud.


    "Oh, how about that?" Qinghai doesn''t matter.


    The indifferent appearance of this dress made the bald head very unhappy.


    "I say that iron man sect is better than Qingyun sect. Do you have any opinion? Yes? Have a fight? " Bareheaded and clenched his fist, obviously trying to beat someone.


    "Sorry, bald head, we Qingyun sect have always been peaceful and have no time to fight with you. Your iron man sect is the strongest, the most powerful and the strongest, okay?" Wu Hao spoke again.


    Generally speaking, Wu Hao won''t speak, but once he speaks, he will absolutely surprise and even kill himself.


    "Which onion are you? When the elders talk, you are a younger generation who chatters endlessly. Is that the way you Qingyun sect is educated? " Bald head suddenly began to scold.


    But Wu Hao didn''t mean to be angry at all. In his dictionary, if he was serious, he was the one who lost.


    "Sorry, we Qingyun sect are really uneducated, but we won''t boast that we are the strongest. After all, other sect doors next to others are watching. Why don''t I ask other sect doors for you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao''s harmless appearance makes people very unhappy.


    Baldheaded now knows why Gabriel wants to beat Wu Hao. Let alone Gabriel, even he wants to beat others.


    "Little thing, your mouth is very powerful. You just don''t know whether to fight or not!" He won''t worry about Gabriel when he starts bareheaded. As a big five, he doesn''t need reasons and excuses to beat people.


    "Iron head, you bully a younger generation. This picture is really embarrassing." At this time, a beautiful and moving voice appeared, which sounded very mature and stable.


    Wu Hao and others looked in the direction of the sound.


    A mature woman in a long skirt came over, and she was followed by four women, all as beautiful as flowers, especially the one in a long blue skirt.


    Wu Hao was a little surprised. In his opinion, the most beautiful was zimang and Xiaoxuan, but in front of him, he didn''t lose the two women at all. He even had a special temperament, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    "What? Hongxiazong has nothing to do, but also come to help Qingyun Zong? Oh, I remember. Elder Hongsang has something to do with the green Gardenia of Qingyun sect. Naturally, he wants to help Qingyun sect. "


    As soon as Hongsang heard this, his face changed slightly.


    "Iron head, please take back what you just said, otherwise..." the scepter in the elder Hongsang''s hand suddenly radiated light, and the momentum was very strong.


    Half step supreme!


    And it''s just an elder level. Is Hongxia sect so strong? An elder is a half step supreme.


    It seems that compared with some aspects, the strength of Qingyun sect is really worse.


    The iron head in front of him is above the peak and is naturally not the opponent of elder Hongxia.


    "This is something that people all over the world know. If you don''t admit it, treat it as if I didn''t say it. Forget it. It''s boring. Let''s go." Iron head knew he was not Hongsang''s opponent, so he had to retreat.


    But when he came to Wu Hao, he sneered and whispered, "boy, be careful in the trial tomorrow. Don''t let me meet you!"


    "With pleasure!" Wu Hao responded faintly that Wu Hao had never paid attention to this mad dog.


    "Elder Qinghai, Qingyun sect always likes to be targeted..." Wu haogang said, and everyone looked at him.


    speak with.


    "If you don''t speak, you won''t be targeted!"


    Wu Hao''s sign language is that he provoked these people? But it seems not. He''s just telling the truth.


    "Elder Hongsang, help me out." The elder of Qinghai hugged his fist and thanked him.


    "You''re welcome, elder Qinghai. So... How''s Qingzhi these days?" At the end, the voice was getting lower and lower, so low that I couldn''t hear it. The elder of Qinghai didn''t hear what she was saying at all.


    Or Wu Hao, who had a bright eye and a bright ear, immediately replied, "thank you for the concern of elder Hongsang. He is making a breakthrough. He should be able to enter the supreme half step when he comes out."


    Red mulberry''s eyes brightened.


    "Really? Well, that''s great. "


    What''s going on?


    Wu Hao felt something was wrong. Was it true that the elder Hongsang had an affair with their leader Qingzhi, as the dead bald head said?


    "The little guy is very smart, but you must be careful in tomorrow''s trial. The iron head has been eyeing you just now, and Gabriel. If you need help, you can join hands with these people of hongxiazong."


    Then elder Hongsang introduced the unknown woman behind him one by one.


    The most concerned is the blue skirt woman, named ruby. Her strength above the peak can not be underestimated.


    "This trial must be cruel. We hongxiazong don''t know that there are several half step supreme masters. I''m afraid tomorrow''s trial will be very difficult."


    The elder of Qinghai nodded: "indeed."

 Chapter 783

    "This year, the strength of these young people has improved by leaps and bounds, and those semi supreme strong people have the audacity to participate in the competition. I''m afraid they have occupied the quota, and even Gabriel can get the quota."


    As soon as the elder of Qinghai finished speaking, Wu Hao opened his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, Gabriel can''t get the quota. He doesn''t have that chance."


    His rule of survival is that once someone wants to treat himself as an enemy, he will never let the other party live too long, so Gabriel is a mortal in his eyes.


    "Are you going to kill him?" The elder of Qinghai asked in a low voice.


    Wu Hao nodded slightly: "he will die!"


    Hongsang glanced at Wu Hao and couldn''t believe that Wu Hao dared to say such big words. It was only a high-level king.


    Originally, I thought Wu Hao was a young man who was not afraid of things and had courage. He had no good feelings at all. This was not courage. It was arrogance.


    "Good luck, then. Let''s go first." Hongsang said and left with five disciples.


    When the ruby passed by Wu Hao, Wu Hao smelled a faint fragrance of flowers. It seems that the more beautiful a woman is, it usually exudes a charming smell.


    "Saliva is flowing out!" Su Yan suddenly shouted.


    Hiss!


    Wu Hao took a breath, but he found that he had been fooled by Su Yan.


    "Hahaha, your eyes are straight." The crowd also laughed.


    Wu Hao was embarrassed to say nothing, but the ruby was really beautiful with you just now. He was surprised to see it more.


    And these guys don''t have a good thing. Didn''t they stare at it for a while just now? They are also old and knowledgeable, so they don''t pay so much attention to it.


    After returning to his residence, Wu Hao didn''t practice. He didn''t do too much today. There''s no need to recover.


    And he heard that the Holy Spirit city was very busy in the evening. Since he was free now, he naturally had to go and see it.


    Su Yan didn''t practice either. He followed Wu Hao to the most lively place.


    When I came to the night market, the lights were really bright, just like the earth''s new year. The streets were full of people. In addition, now it is the Holy Spirit Competition, and there are more and more people.


    "I''ve only heard of the Holy Spirit Competition before. I didn''t expect to be lucky to participate this time, and I''ve entered the top 50. My father will be very happy if he knows."


    Wu Hao can see that Su Yan is in a good mood. It seems that he is satisfied with his current state.


    "So you''re satisfied? Don''t want to go up again? " Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t think so, but I have to have that opportunity. No, I know how much ability I have. Maybe I can''t accompany you on the next road. I guess I''ll stop in the top 50."


    Su Yan has some helplessness in his eyes, but he has no regrets. After all, he can reach the top 50 by participating in the Holy Spirit Competition for the first time. He doesn''t dare to continue to expect.


    "If you dare to work hard, it must be more than that. Trust me." Wu Hao patted Su Yan on the shoulder.


    "Well, I believe you, I must." Su Yan didn''t believe Wu Hao. Wu Hao didn''t disappoint him from the day he became friends with him.


    "Wait a minute!" Wu Hao suddenly stopped and looked at a stall.


    "Right, right, right there. There''s a black paper on it. Take it down!" Kong Bei emperor opened his mouth.


    "It''s just black paper. Is there anything strange?" Wu Hao asked.


    It was Emperor kongbei who asked him to stop just now. Otherwise, he didn''t notice these stalls.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Take it down if you''re asked to. It''s very useful!"


    Wu Hao walked over, and even the emperor of Peking University liked something. It was definitely not a simple thing.


    "Boss, how do you sell this?" Wu Hao looked at a tripod stove on the stage and looked very interested.


    "Well, this is a good thing. Thirty years ago, it was the smoke stove of a high-level King universe. Inside..."


    "I know that. Just say as much." Wu Hao didn''t listen to each other''s nonsense at all.


    "That... Three hundred dollars!" The boss said cautiously, deeply afraid to scare Wu Hao.


    "Three hundred? A smoke stove? You rob! " Wu Hao pretended to be shocked and immediately put down the smoke stove.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, little brother, you can talk." The boss quickly grabbed Wu Hao for fear that Wu Hao wouldn''t.


    "Two hundred and eight, two hundred and six, really not, you give me two hundred and five!" The boss said.


    "Two hundred and five is too ugly. Well, here are two hundred and six. All the things on your table belong to me. How about it?" Wu Hao said.


    "Ah? Even you want a stall? " The boss looked stunned. He had never seen Wu Hao shopping like this.


    "I don''t want the stall. I just want these things. I won''t give you 20 more?" Wu Hao whispered.


    "Deal!" The boss immediately promised, for fear that Wu Hao would return.


    You should know that the broken cigarette stove doesn''t have to be given to others, and what he buys is only worth a few dollars. Wu Hao gives him two hundred and eight. How can he not.


    After Wu Hao gave the money, he took everything away.


    Su Yan can''t understand Wu Hao''s operation. It''s completely refreshing his three views. Is Wu Hao a Shopaholic?


    "Wu Hao, you like those junk things..." Su Yan smiled and said.


    "Fuck you. It''s just some junk. There are good things in it. Let''s go. I heard there''s a show in front. Go and have a look." Wu Hao took the lead.


    The so-called performance is just some acrobatics. The real highlight is a live auction.


    The above baby is absolutely worth it, and some things are really baby.


    Wu Hao was shocked why no one robbed these treasures in broad daylight.


    It should be put on the earth. It is estimated that the tables and chairs are missing. Is the order here so good?


    "Don''t think about it, do you think they don''t? But dare not. " This is, a young man stood beside Wu Hao and said, young people look energetic and look bad.


    "Oh? Isn''t the other side a big force? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Of course, you know the supreme power? These are the things that the supreme level strongman sold. Who dares to rob them? "


    I see. No wonder no one dares to move. They can only bid obediently. Emotion is the thing of the supreme strong.


    But after watching for a long time, Wu Hao didn''t deserve it.


    After a while, Wu Hao was ready to leave and was completely uninterested.


    But as soon as he turned around, he saw a figure not far away.


    Isn''t that ruby? Is she interested in the auction, too?

 Chapter 784

    Feeling her eyes, Hongyu turned her head and saw Wu Hao, but she ignored it.


    There were no men around her, and they were deeply attracted by her appearance, but after all, they were on the top, and few people dared to provoke.


    "I''m really an iceberg beauty. I''m afraid it''s made of ice?" Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    At this time, the treasure on the stage is an exquisite armor, and the people who increase the price under the stage are endless.


    This is a ground level armor, which can defend against the full attack of the top level King sealing strongman.


    Ruby is obviously interested in this armor and has been increasing the price.


    As a disciple of Hongxia sect, it''s not difficult to win this armor, but a man always competes with ruby.


    A disciple of the magic dragon sect, he held his hands and looked at the ruby. As long as the ruby offered, he would pay a thousand dollars more than the ruby.


    Hongyu didn''t care. Compared with their financial resources, Hongxia sect was not afraid.


    The armor, which was originally worth $3 million, was forcibly obtained by the two men for $6 million, a full doubling.


    "Six million one thousand!" The disciples of the magic dragon sect shot again.


    Ruby glanced at each other and her face was expressionless.


    "You won, here you are." Ruby opened her mouth gently, and a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    The people of the magic dragon sect did not expect that Hongyu gave up. Just now they thought that Hongxia sect was bound to get this armor, so they planned to let go when it rose to 10 million, and they could pit Hongxia sect at that time.


    But the ruby didn''t ask for a price. Isn''t that what you''ve done to yourself.


    The disciples of the magic dragon sect were livid and could only pay six million.


    Wu Hao looked at this scene funny. It seems that the ruby is not easy to provoke. People of the magic dragon sect dare to play.


    When Wu Hao looked back, the ruby had disappeared and seemed to have left.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao strolled for a while, but there was nothing too strange. Then they left the night market.


    Back at his residence, Wu Hao quickly closed the door and took out the black paper.


    "Old man, what is this thing? It''s really so strange?" Wu Hao asked hurriedly. He didn''t feel any special energy on this black paper, just like a piece of paper.


    "Hahaha, you''ve seen the baby. There''s a Dharma array on it." Emperor kongbei flew out.


    "Dharma array? What level? " Wu Hao is also excited. He knows the Dharma array. As long as he makes good use of it, he can often be surprised.


    "Level 3, to be exact, is close to level 4."


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly.


    "So tall? It''s too exaggerated to be close to level 4. " Wu Hao has never seen such an advanced Dharma array.


    Qingyun sect is so strong that there are only four Dharma arrays at the beginning of level 3 at home. Even so, the power is comparable to the attack power of half step supreme. It is close to level 4. I''m afraid it''s stronger than half step supreme.


    "Yes, you''re lucky, boy, and it''s still the four gods star array!" Emperor kongbei is also very happy. After all, this kind of Dharma array is often impossible to find.


    Of course, if he is still the supreme level, this kind of Dharma array will naturally catch a lot.


    "Four gods? Which four gods? " Wu Hao asked again.


    "Fool, of course it''s the four divine beasts!"


    Green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu are the four gods!


    Wu Hao was shocked. In fact, just now he had thought whether it would be these four divine beasts.


    "Moreover, this dharma array is divided into four regardless. The upper dragon, the lower tiger, the left rosefinch and the right Xuanwu have different power. If the attacker stands in the center of the Dharma array, it will be four attacks and sieges. There is no way to escape. It is not so much a Dharma array as a Dharma array. As long as you make good use of it, you can become four Dharma arrays!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Four Dharma arrays, isn''t that four three-level Dharma arrays, so simple?


    "The green dragon advocates sanctity, the white tiger advocates destruction, the rosefinch advocates restraint, and you should know the Xuanwu."


    "Xuanwu advocates defense!" Wu Hao answered immediately.


    "There are Xuanwu, Earth Dragon, golden body and old man. What degree will my defense reach at that time?" Wu Hao smiled. At the thought of this, he couldn''t help getting excited.


    "Hahaha, in a word, I''m afraid it can reach the defense around diamonds. If you defend with all your strength, the half step supreme will not cause any damage to you."


    "Well, teach me quickly. I want to practice. I''d better give me Xuanwu immediately!"


    He doesn''t expect the rest. After all, if he wants to attack means, he still has, but his defense is not strong enough.


    As long as he can cultivate a Xuanwu shield, his defense can be invincible under the Supreme Master.


    "Don''t worry, this basaltic shield must be the first to appear, because among the four divine beasts, this basaltic shield is the first to appear, and the rest are rosefinch, white tiger and green dragon. They advocate holiness and can suppress everything. It is also the most terrible, so it is the last."


    With the, Emperor kongbei began to teach Wu Hao hand in hand to depict the array, center and side channel.


    I have to say that this three-level array is the most difficult one he drew.


    Throughout the night, Wu Hao practiced the four gods and constellations array, but fortunately, he finally received some goods. Finally, he condensed the basaltic shield, but the basaltic shield was only the size of a palm.


    "You have to practice more. Go to the competition first." With that, kongbei went back to Wu Hao and slept.


    Although he didn''t sleep all night, Wu Hao didn''t feel tired, but felt very excited.


    Even when walking, he still depicted the four gods star array in his mind, which shows how interested he is in it.


    Wu Hao did not stop painting until he announced the start of the competition and entered the trial competition. It was full of danger. He would not be confident enough to fear anyone. After all, as the saying goes, he lost Jingzhou carelessly.


    "Wu Hao, Su Yan, do what you can. In case of danger, pinch and explode the identity plate, so that you can send it back safely. The ranking is not important. What matters is your life safety." Before leaving, the elder of Qinghai explained.


    "OK, no problem. It''s just a trial. It''s not difficult for us." Wu Hao said confidently.


    According to the rules of the trial competition, after entering the trial area, everyone has ten points. It takes three days to survive here, and the value means whether you can enter the next competition. Only those who reach 500 yuan can enter the next competition.


    Values can be obtained by hunting Warcraft. At the same time, they can also rob others'' values and increase their own values. Therefore, it is said that the most dangerous thing is not Warcraft, but people''s hearts.


    After Wu Hao entered, they came to the middle of the forest. There was no one around. It seemed that they should have been transmitted to other places. The battle of the Holy Spirit was not small. This alone space is definitely not simple. I''m afraid it can be completed only with the great efforts of the supreme level.


    "Let''s go out of the forest first!"

 Chapter 785

    However, the forest is so big that Wu Hao and his wife haven''t flown out for half an hour. They even met two groups of people on the way.


    When the two gang saw Wu Hao, they moved their minds and prepared to attack them, but they couldn''t keep up with the speed of Wu Hao and finally had to give up.


    "Forget it, this forest is too big to go out. It is estimated that the rules of the game are this forest." Wu Hao also found something wrong. With their speed, how can they not fly out of the forest? No matter how big the forest can''t stop them.


    But this is the case, so Wu Hao felt that this should be the so-called scope of the game.


    After they came to the ground, they began to slow down and walk slowly. This should belong to the central area of the forest. The strength of Warcraft is relatively strong.


    Of course, there are relatively many people here, because Warcraft here is generally the strength above the peak.


    In order to increase the number quickly, in addition to robbing people, that is, hunting Warcraft, it will undoubtedly become the most popular slaughterhouse.


    But Wu Hao didn''t plan to do it. After landing, he found a place and the cat got up. Su Yan looked puzzled.


    "Don''t we hunt Warcraft?" Su Yan asked with a question mark on his face.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "don''t worry, it''s boring to hunt and kill Warcraft." Wu Hao smiled.


    "But this value..." Su Yan really doesn''t understand. Does Wu Hao want to give up the trial? It shouldn''t be reasonable. It''s no problem to pass the trial with Wu Hao''s strength.


    "Have you ever heard that hunting a city is better than waiting for a predestined person?"


    Su Yan was a little awkward to hear this, but he suddenly reacted.


    "You mean!" Su Yan''s spirit came in an instant.


    "Hahaha, I knew you didn''t have a good heart. How can you wait obediently, but I like your way."


    Wu Hao smiled.


    It''s up to the working people to kill Warcraft and get the value. Anyway, the rules of the game are like this.


    It''s much simpler to be able to hunt and kill Warcraft, but also rob other people''s values, increase their own, and naturally rob others.


    After finding an absolutely safe place to sit down, Wu Hao immediately opened his heavenly eyes and mental mind. As long as he entered the range of five kilometers, he could not escape his eyes. He believed that the prey would take the initiative to come to the door soon.


    Su Yan can''t help much during this period. He can only close his eyes and practice. Now every minute is very important to him, so he must seize every minute to improve his strength.


    As time went by, there were indeed many people around, but they were not suitable to be the target. The value was too low. If there were too many people, they were not suitable to start. In the end, they wasted a whole day.


    At this time, on the audience stage outside, everyone looked at the changes in the values on the screen.


    Looking at Wu Hao and Su Yan, the elder of Qinghai is still the last one, so he is worried.


    According to the truth, with Wu Hao''s strength, this situation can''t happen at all. What happened.


    "Su Yan, the prey is coming. It''s time to move." Wu Hao shouted twice, and Su Yan immediately opened his eyes.


    On this day, he waited all over, and Wu Hao finally planned to do it.


    "People from the three kings family..." Wu Hao smiled.


    "What? Shall we rob the three kings? But isn''t our relationship with them just getting better now? " Su Yan doesn''t understand.


    "Don''t rob them. Go there first." Wu Hao rushed forward.


    At this time, the three kings family was besieged by two teams.


    "Gabriel, you really have enough shame, but it''s not that simple if you want to bully us." Shewell looked at the four people in front of him.


    Two Gabriels and two others are two other families.


    "Hehe, I said before that you would pay for your behavior. Didn''t you like to help Wu Hao before? Now you are in trouble. Why doesn''t he come? As a stepping stone for others? " Gabriel said sarcastically.


    "Stepping stone? If Wu Hao knows, I''m afraid he won''t let you go. " Fang chenglengsheng said that although they had not been with Wu Hao for a long time, they knew that Wu Hao was not like that. Moreover, they all knew very well about Wu Hao''s strength and could not be afraid of Gabriel''s garbage.


    "Hahaha, you deceive yourself and others. Anyway, if you die here, no one will know. You can''t escape today. Brother Shen and brother ye, one by one. I''ll deal with it first and then help you."


    The reason why he was called to another family was that he didn''t want to give the three kings any chance, because if he was alone and the three kings joined hands, he would still have a lot of trouble, so he had to gather two other talents.


    "OK!"


    The other two also shot one after another.


    Gabriel stared at shewell, because she knew that shewell was the strongest on the scene. She wanted to kill shewell and Tan Chengkang. The last Fang Cheng could not escape.


    "Don''t think about it, I won''t let you succeed!" Shewell rushed up and attacked Gabriel.


    But he was never the supreme opponent of half a step above the peak. With just one move, he was slightly injured.


    Is it true that my three kings family will fall here today? Xie Weier''s three faces were ugly. They knew that they would look for Wu Hao from the beginning.


    "What do you take to fight me? The three kings family will become history for me from today on! Ha ha ha! " Gabriel shouted excitedly.


    But just then, a dragon chant sounded, and the people looked in the direction of the sound.


    I saw a very fast black dragon coming straight.


    The Dragon shadow hit Gabriel directly.


    "Who! Dare to attack me, Gabriel, to die! " Gabriel smashed the black dragon with a punch.


    And the three kings of dragon shadow family are very familiar with it.


    Wu Hao!


    Though as like as two peas before, they are basically the same, especially the Dragon singing.


    "Gabriel, after waiting for a long time, you finally appeared!" Wu Hao''s voice came. About five seconds later, Wu Hao and Su Yan appeared at the same time.


    Wu Hao came to shewell and stopped Gabriel.


    "Are the three owners all right?" Wu Hao looked at the three and asked.


    "It''s all right. Fortunately, you showed up in time." The three people were relieved to see Wu Hao appear, but Gabriel didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao at all.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you three? Don''t you think this boy can save you? I tell you, no one wants to run today, especially you boy! " Gabriel said excitedly.


    He has been looking for Wu Hao for a day. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to appear.


    "Are you talking about yourself?"


    Three kings fusion secret method!


    The three kings will improve their strength in an instant. If they cooperate with Wu Hao, they should be able to easily solve these four guys.

 Chapter 786

    "You three don''t have to fight. Just help me hold the other three. He, give it to me!"


    Wu Hao rushed up alone, and the three kings didn''t have any worry. What should be worried about is Gabriel. Wu Hao''s means and terror, which I''m afraid will be Gabriel''s unforgettable life.


    "Hahaha, a senior boy is so arrogant that he wants to deal with me alone. When was your Qingyun sect so arrogant!" Gabriel also rushed up excitedly.


    In his opinion, without the help of the three kings, Wu Hao will die in the face of him, and he can kill in an instant.


    Spirit of Thunder Dragon!


    Wu Hao was released instantly.


    The attack collided with Gabriel and tied.


    Wu Hao was not surprised. After all, he didn''t show his real strength, but Gabriel was surprised. Wu Hao was only an advanced. Even if his attack power was so strong, how could it be compared with his half step supreme, and the difference was not a minute and a half.


    "It''s impossible. The boy is just lucky. He may have exhausted all his strength just now." Gabriel comforted himself.


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    Now this move he has been able to perform eleven consecutive cuts, which is absolutely comparable to the power of half a step supreme.


    Gabriel felt a weak attack at first and wanted to laugh, but until the eighth chop, his attack power increased by leaps and bounds, which made him a little weak.


    "What''s the matter with this boy, so strong?" Gabriel frowned.


    Bailun Huichao!


    The two attacks collided again and again. Wu Hao seemed very sharp, but Gabriel seemed to have some difficulty.


    "The warm-up is over, Gabriel. I said, if you are an enemy, you will die!"


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    Wu Hao''s firepower is fully open and plans to completely eliminate Gabriel.


    "You can''t think!"


    Add the power of God!


    Suddenly, Gabriel showed a golden light and a trace of dignity. It was an attack and contained a strong destructive power.


    Invincible golden body!


    However, all attacks were like floating clouds in front of Wu Hao''s golden body.


    Seeing this move again, the three kings took a breath of air conditioning. At the beginning, they were also shocked by this move. After all, they easily blocked the attack.


    "Su Yan, what kind of attack can Wu Hao defend against?" The three kings asked.


    Su Yan smiled: "under God, it should be. Anyway, the supreme level strong shot at him before. He also relied on this move to stop it. It can be said that he completely ignored the other party''s attack."


    what!


    The supreme class can''t help it?


    "It''s terrible. If it''s true, isn''t Wu Hao invincible under God? Even the supreme level can''t deal with him? " The three kings asked in surprise.


    "It''s not. His invincible golden body has a limit on the number of times. I don''t know how many times. Anyway, it''s absolutely enough to protect his life. He still hasn''t used many of the means you saw at the beginning, otherwise you would have turned into bones at that time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the three kings heard this, they couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning. It''s really wrong.


    The high-level Fengwang actually has invincible strength. Even the supreme level strong man can''t kill in a short time. Wu Hao is probably the first person worthy of it.


    Spirit of the three dragons!


    A small ball of light.


    Seeing the light ball, the three kings couldn''t help swallowing their throat. Isn''t this the move that blew them up.


    "This is just the spirit of the three dragons. It can''t blow up Gabriel. The move to blow up you was the spirit of the six dragons. It''s full of power and destructive power. Even Qingfeng''s ancestor didn''t dare to take it easily."


    i see.


    "But at that time, Wu Hao also said that you were strong enough to resist the spirit of the six dragons."


    Is that a compliment? This is simply a compliment. The three peaks together are comparable to the half step supreme. They almost didn''t resist. They were extremely insulted.


    But now they don''t care about this so-called insult. After all, Wu Hao''s strength is in front of them. Fortunately, they have turned fighting into friendship with Wu Hao. Otherwise, Wu Hao may be their biggest enemy and still an invincible enemy.


    The small dragon spirit really can''t hurt Gabriel, but it can really disgust him.


    "Damn, I want you to die!"


    Spirit wheel ring!


    Gabriel was angry and made a big move.


    However, knowing Wu Hao''s strength, the three kings treat Gabriel like a clown. If they fight like this, Wu Hao can''t lose at all.


    Spirit of the four dragons!


    Wu Hao stood where he was and didn''t move at all.


    Gabriel has killed red eyes. Although Wu Hao''s strength has greatly exceeded his expectations, he will not stop. He will kill Wu Hao.


    Dragon elephant Sea King chop!


    A knife blew up the spirit of the four dragons.


    "Hehe, I see what else you can do..."


    Spirit of the five dragons!


    However, after the end of the spirit of the four dragons, Wu Hao has integrated the spirit of the five dragons.


    "Smelly boy, are you finished?" Gabriel was oppressed, and Wu Hao was obviously humiliating him.


    Otherwise, why not directly cast the spirit of the five dragons at the beginning.


    Gabriel felt the power of the spirit of the five dragons tremble. It was not generally strong. It was too strong. Although he successfully resisted it, his arms trembled again.


    Six dragons


    what! also?


    Gabriel''s face changed greatly. Starting from the spirit of the three dragons, each attack doubled, and the spirit of the five dragons almost reached half a step supreme.


    Now Wu Hao still has the spirit of six dragons. Isn''t that completely reaching the supreme attack power of half a step, or even stronger.


    The spirit of God!


    Wu Hao delayed a little time, but he didn''t really integrate the spirit of six dragons, just a small spirit of two dragons.


    But I was afraid a few times before. Gabriel was frightened and didn''t dare to take any moves at all.


    Seeing the Dragon Spirit thrown by Wu Hao, although it feels small and has no destructive power, Gabriel doesn''t dare to try.


    Immediately took out the strongest defense weapon, and it was a second artifact.


    "Damn it, Wu Hao, I''m not finished with you!" Gabriel blocked the secondary artifact in front of him.


    "Can the artifact stop the spirit of the six dragons this time, and how do I feel different from the spirit of the six dragons before..." Fang Cheng stared at the Dragon Spirit flying towards Gabriel and was really confused.


    "Hehe, take a good look. Wu Hao has a lot of bad intentions." Su Yan couldn''t help laughing.


    However, when the spirit of the six dragons in Wu Hao''s mouth hit Gabriel''s shield, it didn''t have too terrible destructive power at all. At most, it reached the attack of intermediate King sealing.


    "Oh, hey, the leader of the Jiabai family is different. He uses secondary artifact to defend my twin dragon spirit. Can even the attack of the intermediate King threaten the leader of the Jiabai family?"


    Hearing this, the crowd reacted instantly. Wu Hao was obviously playing Gabriel and was very insulting.

 Chapter 787

    "Wu Hao, you deceive people too much!" Gabriel is completely angry. Wu Hao can attack him, but can''t insult him. As a half step supreme, insulting him is tantamount to death.


    "Hehe, don''t be angry with Jiabai family leader. If you really want it so much, I will..."


    Wu Hao''s eyes suddenly changed and became sharp.


    "Here you are!"


    Spirit of six dragons!


    This is true. The three kings immediately reacted. It was estimated that there was not enough time to integrate, so Wu Hao delayed the time to play Gabriel.


    They have experienced the power and breath of the spirit of the six dragons, which is absolutely right.


    "Asshole, you want to lie to me again. You don''t have the spirit of six dragons at all. Die for me!" Gabriel didn''t believe in the so-called spirit of the six dragons this time.


    The attack power of the spirit of the five dragons just now is almost half a step supreme. In his opinion, the attack should be the strongest of Wu Hao. How can there be the spirit of the six dragons.


    The three kings closed their eyes, so did Su Yan, with a speechless face.


    "This guy is lifting a stone and smashing himself in the foot, making himself useless."


    Indeed, because I was cheated once before, the real spirit of the six dragons was blinded.


    "Gabriel, be careful, that attack!" The three companions suddenly felt something wrong and immediately reminded them.


    However, it was too late. Gabriel cut at the spirit of the six dragons, and the explosion swept in.


    The three kings quickly supported the rain cover, and so did the others.


    The whole sky was affected by the explosion, the visions of heaven and earth changed, and there were dark clouds on the horizon.


    The explosion lasted nearly a minute. When the explosion was over, Gabriel stood in the center bloody and suddenly fell from the air.


    Lost?


    Everyone looked at this scene in surprise. The faces of the Shen family and the Ye family changed greatly. They never thought that the half step supreme strong man lost to the senior king. This is absolutely amazing news.


    "No, it''s impossible, how can it be?" Gabriel hit the ground heavily. This time he was careless and was completely calculated by Wu Hao.


    It turned out that there was really the spirit of the six dragons, and the destructive force was definitely not simple. At that time, if he hadn''t immediately found out that he didn''t defend immediately, I''m afraid there would be no bones at this time.


    "Old man, die!"


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao said lightly and was ready to end Gabriel''s life. However, Gabriel''s defensive secondary artifact appeared again, blocking the power of lightning.


    "You can''t kill me, Wu Hao. We''ll see. I''ll wait for you outside!" Gabriel finished, pinched and exploded the ID card, and it was sent out.


    It was already late when Wu Hao caught up, and Gabriel had been working for hours.


    "You''re lucky to run very fast." With Wu Hao''s eyes on the Shen family and the Ye family.


    At this time, their faces were very ugly. Wu Hao could defeat Gabriel, not to mention the two of them.


    "What do you want?" Shen Qiu looked at Wu Hao and said that the weapon in his hand was also pinched tightly.


    "How about what? Are you going to fuck yourself? Or hand in your values? " Wu Hao smiled.


    He doesn''t need to entangle with the two families too much. After all, the two families haven''t started on him yet, but naturally he won''t let go easily.


    "OK, here you are!" Shen Qiu transferred all the values to Wu Hao. It''s more than 200 points. These guys are really terrible. Are they more than 200 in one day?


    "What about ye? How do you choose? " Wu Hao looks at Ye Yan.


    Ye Yan is not a fool. He knows how to choose at this moment and immediately takes out the value card.


    "It''s yours!"


    All of them add up to nearly 600 points. These two guys are quite rich, which makes Wu Hao reach the standard all at once.


    "OK, get out!" Wu Hao smiled and waved his hand. They didn''t threaten him, so there''s no need to kill them all.


    After Shen Qiu and Ye Yan left, Wu Hao transferred all his values to Su Yan.


    "It''s just five hundred. Hurry out. Next I''ll act alone."


    Su Yan nodded. Wu Hao always had a certain reason to make a decision. He knew that he would definitely lag behind with Wu Hao. He might as well leave at ease. There could be no danger with Wu Hao''s strength.


    "Why don''t we join hands?" Fang Cheng opened his mouth and said to Wu Hao that he knew that Wu Hao did not necessarily see the strength of their three kings, but at least they would not delay.


    "OK, in the remaining day and a half, our people of the magic dragon sect have also arrived here. I''m afraid they will do it wantonly."


    For the sake of safety, Wu Hao did not refuse the invitation of the three kings. After all, the strength of the three is not poor. If they work together, they will take care of each other.


    After su Yan left the test site, the elder of Qinghai and others rushed over.


    "How''s it going? I just saw that Gabriel was injured. Is it related to you? " The elder of Qinghai quickly asked.


    Su Yan nodded: "if he hadn''t run fast, I''m afraid he would have died in Wu Hao''s hands, that old guy!" Su Yan looked at Gabriel who was healing at this time.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re not in danger. Gabriel still has a chance. Go and hand over the task first."


    Su Yan walked over to the host and handed over 500 values, and he saw Gabriel''s name on it.


    I didn''t expect that the old guy also passed. He collected 500 values in a day and a half. No wonder he dared to pinch and explode the identity plate so decisively just now. It turned out that he had passed.


    However, as the elder of Qinghai said, since Gabriel has passed, there is still a chance. As long as Wu Hao meets Gabriel, I''m afraid Gabriel will die. There will be no so-called identity plate to pinch at that time.


    Wu Hao acts together with the three kings and meets two or three teams along the way. Wu Hao is completely impolite and grabs all the other party''s values.


    This is a trial in itself. What softhearted talk? Now Gabriel has been expelled. He can''t hide anymore.


    "Magic dragon sect, you deceive people too much!" Walking, Wu Hao heard a familiar voice.


    The four stopped, and Wu Hao jumped and flew to the tree.


    Not far away, 30 meters away, a five member team of the magic dragon sect was fighting with others.


    "Hongxia sect?" Wu Hao saw the figure of ruby in the team.


    The magic dragon sect has five people, and the Hongxia sect has just five people, but the strength of the magic dragon sect is clearly stronger.


    There is a half step supreme in the magic dragon sect. In this trial, the magic dragon sect has passed a total of nine people, two of whom belong to the half step supreme, so the strongest in the whole competition is the magic dragon sect.


    But although hongxiazong''s strength is not weak, three of the five are above the peak and two are at the peak. It is impossible for hongxiazong to be the opponent of magic dragon Zong.

 Chapter 788

    "Hee hee, I didn''t say I would bully you. As long as you hand over your values and obey your orders, we will not embarrass you." The person who speaks is one of the most powerful half steps of the magic dragon sect, magic cloud.


    "Don''t think about it. If you dare to attack us, elder Hongsang will never let you go after you go out." One of the female disciples said.


    Wu Hao has a black face. Are all these so-called large disciples one track minded? Always move out of the elder as a shield, but the elder will not follow you every day. Being strong is the only standard.


    "Red mulberry? Hahaha, she is also a stunning beauty. If I can, I really want her to fight me, but I don''t know if she can beat me. "


    Magic cloud is the Supreme Master of half a step. Naturally, he will not be afraid of Hongsang. He is saying that it is the younger generation''s business. If Hongsang dares to intervene, the elders of the magic dragon sect will also intervene. I''m afraid that Hongxia sect will only be overwhelmed by it at that time.


    "Magic cloud, don''t talk nonsense. Don''t you want to fight? Come on!" Ruby was very strong at that time. She knew that it was no use talking nonsense now. It was better to do it directly.


    Wu Hao didn''t make a move. After all, it has nothing to do with him. I''m saying that Hongxia sect should not have no cards.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t hide. What''s a gentleman doing?" Suddenly, magic cloud''s eyes looked at Wu Hao, who smiled helplessly.


    "You hit you. I''m just passing by. Watch the show." Wu Hao said softly.


    "Watching the show? Just a high-level king? Want to die? " The magic cloud whispered.


    "Yes, I want to die, so you still have to deal with them first, don''t you?" Wu Hao sat on the tree unmoved.


    "So that you can benefit from it?" Evil cloud''s eyes burst out murderous, trying to frighten Wu Hao.


    "It''s too much to make a profit. Didn''t you say that I''m a senior king, which can''t threaten you at all?"


    Wu haogang really wanted to fight. These people fought best. Snipes and mussels fought. Finally, he went down to clean up the mess and solved the magic dragon sect at one time.


    "You can''t, but the three behind you can. It''s still time for you to go away." Magic cloud also found the three kings. It can be seen that the observation power is really not general.


    "Sorry, we don''t have the habit of rolling. Why don''t you roll?" Wu Hao jumped down from the tree.


    Well, since the elder Hongsang helped them out before, he can only help if he has to show up now.


    "You are not his opponent. Leave quickly." Hongyu looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao smiled: "Hey, beauty, are you concerned about me?"


    Ruby''s face changed slightly: "who has leisure to care about you? If you don''t want to die, go quickly!"


    "Ha ha..." Wu Hao is not afraid at all. Since he has decided to help, he will not retreat.


    "All right, don''t thank me. I''ve returned elder Hongsang''s favor." Wu Hao took out the sky sword.


    "Three kings, how about giving you the magic cloud? I''m secretly lazy to deal with the rest. " Wu Hao smiled at the three kings and asked.


    The three had facial convulsions.


    "OK... Well, but we may not be able to win. We can only say that we will not lose. The strength of magic cloud is very strong."


    It seems that the strength of this magic cloud is not simple.


    "No problem. Trust yourself. I''ll help you when I finish cleaning up the others."


    The three agreed and immediately integrated the secret methods.


    "That''s enough with you. Let''s go!" After the three kings fused the secret method, their strength reappeared brilliance, and then rushed up to the magic cloud.


    "Hum, you can''t measure your strength."


    "With the help of the three kings, sisters, we''ll solve the rest." Ruby spoke, but Wu Hao didn''t stop her.


    "I said, leave the rest to me, don''t you? Since I can''t go to the theatre, I can only play. " Wu Hao really didn''t want to fight, but his strength didn''t allow it. After seeing the ruby, he inexplicably wanted to install one.


    "What do you mix with a senior blind man? You have enough to repay the kindness of elder Hongsang. Just help the three kings. Get back quickly."


    However, it''s too late to say anything. Wu Hao has rushed out.


    You should know that although the magic cloud is dragged by the three kings, the remaining four disciples of the magic dragon sect also have the strength above the peak and at the peak level, which is absolutely difficult to deal with.


    Thunder body method!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Spirit of wind dragon.


    Wu Hao''s speed has increased again since he realized the spirit of the wind dragon. Now, I''m afraid he can''t reach even half a step.


    What''s more, there are only four people above the peak and at the peak level. They circle two more times and all four people are covered in circles.


    Pop!


    A slap in the face!


    Bang!


    Wu Hao''s attack didn''t have any special place. He directly used the sky sword as a wooden stick and smoked four people''s buttocks.


    "What''s going on? Why is he so fast! " Hongyu looks at Wu Hao in surprise. He hasn''t seen Wu Hao seriously before. This is the first time, but it''s obvious that Wu Hao''s speed is much faster than expected.


    "It''s estimated to be speed type. Otherwise, how can you have this speed with the strength of senior King sealing? It''s impossible."


    Wu Hao wandered among the people and didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "Too slow, too slow, do you ride turtles?" Wu Hao slapped him again.


    The three kings saw the scene here and looked frightened. Wu Hao was pulling hatred from chiguoguo.


    This is the magic dragon sect. Wu Hao''s doing this will definitely annoy the magic dragon sect. I''m afraid there will be no need for revenge in the future.


    Of course Wu Hao knows this. He did it because he was the magic dragon sect.


    I don''t know why from the beginning of the competition, Wu Hao always felt something wrong when he heard about the deeds of the magic dragon sect.


    Similarly, living in this continent, there are also five major doors. The history of magic dragon sect is not as long as that of Qingyun sect, but the strength of magic dragon sect is the strongest, which makes people wonder what kind of secret is hidden behind it.


    "Qingyun sect, if you dare to insult our magic dragon sect like this, are you not afraid of destruction?" The devil cloud asked angrily.


    "I''m afraid, but you''re human and ghosts. You have to open your mask and have a look, don''t you?" Wu Hao smiled, because he had this idea from the beginning. The magic dragon sect is definitely not a simple human.


    As soon as he said this, magic cloud''s face changed greatly and suddenly rushed to Wu Hao.


    "Three kings, stop him." Wu Hao said sternly.


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    Wu Hao killed four super strong people directly. He won''t leave disaster.


    "Seal!" Seeing the potential, the three kings immediately sealed the surrounding space. The magic cloud''s strength and strength must not let it escape. Otherwise, I''m afraid the magic dragon sect will be furious next.

 Chapter 789

    At that time, not only Qingyun sect will be in danger, but even his three kings family will be retaliated by the magic dragon sect.


    So now that they have chosen to do it, they must not give the magic dragon sect any chance, at least kill the magic cloud in front of them.


    "Hold on!"


    Wu Hao began to integrate the dragon spirit. The strength of magic cloud is very strong. In a short time, he can only use the spirit of the six dragons to kill magic cloud.


    "If you want to trap me, don''t think about it!" Magic cloud resisted desperately. He knew that Wu Hao and others wanted to trap him.


    "Hongxiazong, it''s your turn to help. Help me delay." Wu Hao looked at the ruby.


    Now they are grasshoppers on a rope. If they can''t kill the magic cloud, once they are discovered by the magic dragon sect, they may be killed.


    Hongyu hesitated for two seconds, but she chose to do it.


    Together.


    Hongyu doesn''t know what means Wu Hao has, but she somehow believes Wu Hao.


    Because Wu Hao''s swordsmanship just now really shocked them. The destructive power and lethality lost four strong men above the peak level in an instant.


    "Damn it, Hongxia sect, Sanwang family and Qingyun sect, are you going to be the enemy of magic dragon sect!" Magic cloud suddenly found that the seal was reinforced and could not be broken in a short time. Although he didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao''s attack at all, he did suffer a loss.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Didn''t you start with us first?" Ruby firmly decided in her heart.


    Since the elder asked her to lead the team, she must make the right choice. Even if the magic cloud is let go now, will the magic dragon sect stop? No way.


    "You forced me!" The devil cloud was angry. Suddenly, his body changed, opened his mouth, and his body grew slowly.


    "This is!" Wu Hao and others looked at the scene in shock.


    The body of the magic cloud keeps getting bigger and bigger. At this time, it is no longer the appearance of the magic cloud, but a Warcraft.


    "Warcraft? Why? " Ruby''s face was pale. She couldn''t figure out why the magic cloud had this change. Could it be some secret method.


    "Hehe, you finally revealed your true face and the secret of your magic dragon sect." Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    In fact, he doubted this possibility at the beginning. Only Warcraft can have such powerful talent. Otherwise, how could the magic dragon sect excel in this continent.


    "You mean?" Ruby immediately reacted to what Wu Hao said, which contained countless secrets.


    "Guess? The magic dragon sect itself is not a magic dragon sect at all, but a Warcraft clan lurking in human beings. " Wu Hao has integrated the spirit of the six dragons.


    "Now that you know your secret, you don''t have to stay." Wu Hao instantly threw the spirit of the six dragons in.


    But the magic cloud was obviously not afraid of the spirit of the six dragons, and suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed it.


    Wu Hao never thought that this guy''s talent field was also devoured. Wow really occupied the congenital advantage.


    "OK, let me see how strong the half step supreme Warcraft is." Wu Hao rushed to the magic cloud and entered the seal ring.


    "Wu Hao, don''t be reckless!" Cried the ruby.


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine. We must strengthen the seal." The three kings naturally believe in Wu Hao. Wu Hao''s means are more than what he sees in front of him.


    Looking at Wu Hao in the seal, ruby inevitably worries. It''s too risky.


    Divine formula, Emperor''s decision, God''s anger!


    Power rises in an instant.


    One man, one beast, tit for tat. Both of them gave full play to their strength and did not give in at all.


    There was a violent crash in the air.


    There was no means of attack at all. It all depended on the most primitive way. Both sides had the strongest hand to hand combat.


    When Hongyu and others saw this scene, they were very surprised. Is this really Wu Hao''s strength?


    Obviously, it''s just a senior king. Why does it have such amazing combat effectiveness? If you want to say that the magic dragon sect is terrible and abnormal, it''s Wu Hao who is really terrible.


    "Is he really human?" Ruby has a ruddy complexion. As a talented disciple of Hongxia sect, she has never seen such an excellent person.


    "Don''t worry, he''s right. You''re not only surprised, but also surprised when we first met." Fang Cheng smiled and said.


    Although I have seen it before, I will still be amazed after seeing it many times.


    "Magic cloud, you can''t escape today!" Wu Hao''s fist is wrapped with the power of thunder and lightning, with penetration. At the same time, he opens his golden body, strengthens his attack power and improves his defense.


    For a time, magic cloud actually stepped into the downwind. At this time, magic cloud was also very angry. Wu Hao''s strength really exceeded his expectations, which was not generally strong.


    He thinks he is not weak in the half step supreme. Even if the so-called Gabriel doesn''t pay attention to it, Wu Hao is even stronger than him.


    "If you want to kill me, you are delusional. Since you know my identity, you all have to die today. Go to hell together!"


    Another self explosion?


    Wu Hao was not worried at all when he saw that the magic cloud was about to explode, but the people of Hongxia sect were very anxious. Being attacked by the explosion at this distance, they were absolutely dead without injury.


    "Don''t worry, that boy has a lot of cards. It''s okay to stand behind him." Fang Cheng spoke again, and Wu Hao dared to face it calmly. What are they afraid of.


    They clearly remember that Wu Hao also had the so-called invincible golden body, an absolute defense move.


    "Come on, get close!" Although Hongyu doesn''t know what means Wu Hao has, up to now, she can only believe what Fang Cheng said and choose to stand behind Wu Hao.


    "Self explosion? I like smart people like you most. I''ll watch you explode and see if we will go to hell with you. " Wu Hao held his hands and didn''t pay attention to the self explosion at all.


    Although I have used the invincible golden body twice today, I still have another chance.


    "Die for us all. The magic dragon sect will never let you go." The magic cloud said, and the explosion hit in an instant.


    Invincible golden body!


    The self explosion power of the magic cloud can definitely shine on the whole trial site, and the attack power is terrible to the limit. No matter who is present and swallowed by the explosion, I''m afraid he can''t survive unless he is the supreme super strong.


    After the explosion, Wu Hao didn''t even want to escape with the people. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to bring the numerical card of the five people of the magic dragon sect.


    "What''s the matter with that move just now? Why can he easily block the self explosion? Is he really just a senior king?" At this time, Hongyu has too many doubts in her heart. If she is not on her way, she really wants to ask why Wu Hao can be strong to this extent. Is that what people do?

 Chapter 790

    Three of the nine did not get the value of 500 points, and the values of Wu Hao and the three kings have reached 500 points. In fact, there is no need to continue wasting time here, but since they choose to work together, Wu Hao will not abandon the people of Hongxia sect.


    The number of three people is not much, but it is still difficult to obtain it.


    At this time, there was a lot of discussion outside, because from the beginning, a strong breath shrouded the whole audience.


    The people looked at the elders of the magic dragon sect and dared not speak one by one. The elders of the magic dragon sect knew that the magic cloud people were dead.


    In his opinion, no one in the whole competition can kill the people of his magic dragon sect. Even if they are besieged, none of them can escape, so there must be something fishy in them.


    "As you can see, my Lord, the people of the magic dragon sect are dead. Please allow me to investigate the situation when they come out." The devil sea looked at the supreme power above his head and said.


    "Investigation? This is the battle of the Holy Spirit. Other clans can die. Don''t you allow the magic dragon sect? Or do you think the Holy Spirit contest was set up for your dragon sect? " The supreme power doesn''t give face to the magic dragon sect at all.


    The magic sea got such a response, and his face turned blue.


    The leader of the magic dragon sect was also the supreme level, and the supreme leader of the stream in front of him obviously didn''t give face.


    "OK, the competition is dead and injured. It''s normal. I don''t care how big you are, but I has the final say here, and I must not break the rules of the contest." After Xi Zun finished, mohai dared not continue to speak. After all, he was not the patriarch and could not represent the whole magic dragon sect. What''s more, if Xi Zun was annoyed, he had to finish it.


    But even if Xi Zun said he was not allowed to check, did he really stop checking? Absolutely impossible. There must be something wrong with the death of magic dragon sect and magic cloud.


    Wu Hao and others have been waiting. As long as someone passes here, they will start.


    But this is the last day. Those people are very thief. They can''t fight in front of them. They immediately pinch and explode the identity plate and send it out.


    Some people saw that Hongxia sect was also there, and even sent it away without making a move.


    No, I waited for several hours and finally waited for one person. I saw that the other party didn''t think about it and sent it away. Obviously, the value is enough. I just want to continue walking.


    Seeing that there was only the last hour left, he sighed helplessly. It seems that he will leave three people this time.


    "It''s all right, elder martial sister. As long as you pass, we don''t matter."


    Ruby is full of guilt. She leads the team, but now there are only two people who can pass.


    "No, I can''t give up until the last minute. If I can''t take you all through, I might as well give you a chance." Ruby said firmly.


    "How can I? No! You are the strongest. You have the best chance to get the place in the competition. We don''t matter. "


    "Yes, elder martial sister, don''t do anything stupid!"


    One by one persuading, despite the fact, Hongyu couldn''t bear it. If anyone didn''t want to be qualified for the baptism of the Holy Spirit, wouldn''t she be too selfish to do so.


    "Well, don''t be sensational. We don''t have no chance. Since the small fish and shrimp don''t have a chance, we''ll choose the big one."


    When forced, Wu Hao can only choose to play tricks. Those small forces and small zongmen flee everywhere when they see them, but the words of the big door are different. The other party has strong self-esteem, and it is absolutely impossible to escape without occupying them.


    "What do you mean?" Hongyu quickly asked. If Wu Hao really had a way, she wouldn''t mind trying.


    "Of course, it''s to shift the target. I can only offend the five major gates. I just saw the iron man sect passing by. Anyway, I have contradictions with them. Shouldn''t it be too much to rob them? Hee hee, "Wu Hao said faintly, showing that people and animals are harmless.


    Iron Man sect


    Of course, Hongyu knows that Wu Hao has a little friction with each other. She saw it with her own eyes before. It was their elders who solved the siege.


    "But the iron man sect is not easy to mess with. If it gets out, they probably won''t let you go." Ruby looked at Wu Hao with some worry and said.


    "Leave me alone? Hehe, from the beginning, I didn''t intend that they would let me go. Now it''s just to make the situation more serious. Moreover, I don''t take the initiative to provoke them. Does the person who doesn''t eat fish mean that he doesn''t fish? "


    They didn''t know what medicine Wu Hao sold in the gourd, but they all agreed and listened to him.


    They followed Wu Hao and touched in the direction of the iron man sect. After a while, the fight between the iron man sect and Warcraft spread.


    "Hurry up, hurry up. It''s almost finished by one. I''ll make up all the values robbed by the magic dragon sect!" Iron bald shouted.


    People are besieging a half step supreme level Warcraft. Once it is successfully hunted, it will directly obtain a 100 value.


    Wu Hao watched for a while, and then asked Hongyu and others to wait for him. He came as soon as he went.


    Wu Hao jumped off the branch and walked in the direction of tierenzong and others.


    "Hey, Wu Hao, why are you going!" Hongyu whispered, but Wu Hao ignored her completely.


    The iron man sect made up the last move and successfully hanged the half step supreme Warcraft in front of them.


    "It''s still thirty. Seize the time to find another one on the peak, kill it and leave. There''s not much time left." Bald head shouted, but suddenly he found something strange in the grass.


    "Sneaky, who!" Iron bareheaded jumped, rushed up, picked up the grass and saw that it was Wu Hao who was ready to escape.


    "It''s you!" Iron looked at Wu Hao with a bald head. How could he forget this face? Isn''t this Wu Hao? He was saved by Hongsang before.


    "Boy, it''s really broken iron shoes. There''s nowhere to find. It takes no time to come. Ha ha ha!" Iron bald laughed and said,


    "What do you want!" Wu Hao pretended to be afraid and asked.


    "What do you want? Hahaha, I told you at the beginning, don''t let me meet you. Before your boy''s luck is so good, it''s almost over and hasn''t been eliminated, but the luck is over. I''ll send you to hell now. " Iron bald head slowly walked up to Wu Hao.


    "Don''t come here. I joined hands with hongxiazong and the three kings. They will soon follow up. If you want to fight me, they will never let you go." Wu Hao also retreated again and again. He looked like a very weak and helpless person.


    "Hongxiazong and Sanwang family? I''m afraid they can''t protect themselves. Besides, what if they come, they can kill them! " Iron bald obviously didn''t pay attention to Hongxia sect.


    The strength of their team is not weak, and the strongest is also a half step supreme. It seems that the iron man sect is bound to win the quota for the battle of the Holy Spirit.


    "Really? So the iron head elder is going to war with our Hongxia sect? " Ruby rushed up with people.

 Chapter 791

    Just now she had understood Wu Hao''s intention. It was obviously unwise to take the initiative to find trouble, but it would be different if the other party provoked the contradiction first.


    "Hongxia sect, you will undoubtedly die if you show up at this time. I''m afraid you won''t pay for this boy!" Iron bald said with a sneer.


    "It doesn''t matter to you whether you come here or not, but just now I heard the iron head elder say that you can kill our Hongxia sect? If elder Hongsang is here, do you still have the courage to say such words? " Ruby snapped.


    The iron head elder is the weakest in the iron man sect, but she has always been delicious. She has long been unhappy with this old thing.


    "Hahaha, Hongsang? You''re right, but it''s a pity that she''s not here. As long as she kills you, do you think Hongsang will find out? "


    Do it!


    Iron bald head knows this is the best time to start.


    They have a half step supreme power and are not afraid at all. Killing Wu Hao and Hongxia sect is not a big problem.


    "Iron dragon, you kill them!"


    At this time, the half step supreme power opened his eyes and burst out with a spirit of killing. Obviously, his strength was not weak.


    The iron dragon is very fast and shoots like light and shadow.


    "Your opponent is us!" And the iron dragon was blocked.


    The master of the three kings family followed, and they who exercised their secret skills could also compete with the half step supreme.


    "Are you three trying to die?" The iron dragon asked coldly, his face not cut.


    "It''s hard to say whether you can find it or not." In this way, the three stopped in front of the iron dragon. It is absolutely not a problem to stop the iron dragon with the strength of the three.


    "Elder iron head, do you have anything to say now?"


    Tielong''s face was black. He didn''t expect that what Wu Hao said was true. Hongxiazong and Sanwang family came.


    Now, the iron dragon is dragged by the three kings, and the Hongxia sect is the top three. It seems that they have little potential. If they are not careful, they may be planted in the hands of Wu Hao.


    "Hum, so what? My goal is only this boy. What can you do to me if you kill him?" Iron bareheaded looked at Wu Hao, obviously just trying to snatch the value from Wu Hao.


    "Ruby, grab it. How much you can grab depends on yourself. Give me this bald head." Wu Hao greeted him.


    Hongyu and others also rushed to other disciples of the iron man sect.


    Wu Hao''s strength can completely defeat the half step supreme, but Ruby doesn''t force Wu Hao to help, because she knows that Wu Hao''s practice is the safest and most appropriate.


    Once too strong strength is exposed, I''m afraid it will arouse everyone''s suspicion after going out. After all, Wu Hao killed the magic cloud of the magic dragon sect yesterday.


    "Little bastard, do you still want to be my opponent? Look, I won''t tear you up! " Iron bald planned to kill Wu Hao in an instant, but when his attack was blocked by Wu Hao, he was shocked.


    He is a strong man above the peak. Wu Hao is just an advanced one. He is more than a little worse. How can Wu Hao be so strong.


    "Little bastard, I don''t care what secret method you use. In short, you will die today!"


    When I saw Wu Hao''s secondary artifact, iron bald head suddenly realized that Wu Hao''s strength increased so much because of the secondary artifact. I see.


    Although the words of iron bald head were cruel, Wu Hao didn''t pay attention to each other. Now he didn''t kill it completely. He didn''t want to expose too much.


    "Boy, what trick did you play? Who are you? The disciples of Qingyun sect are not as strong as you!" Iron bald head also reacted that something was wrong.


    As a senior, Wu Hao can''t be his opponent. It''s absolutely impossible.


    Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly. Is it exposed? It seems that we still have to put some more water.


    The iron bald head hit him. Wu Hao took the opportunity to pretend that he was not blocked and was attacked by his fist.


    But the iron bald head''s attack power is weak and can''t damage him at all.


    Forced, Wu Hao pretends to be in pain and makes up another punch.


    Poof!


    Suddenly, Wu Hao vomited a mouthful of old blood. Seeing this scene, iron bald head and eyes lit up. Wu Hao was injured.


    "Hehe, I said you can''t be my opponent. Die for me!" Iron bald head excitedly attacked Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao pretends to be struggling to block the attack, but he will still be hit.


    "Wu Hao!" Hongyu looked at the scene in surprise. Isn''t Wu Hao really an opponent with a bald head?


    Is this still the majestic Wu Hao who killed magic cloud with his own strength? It''s absolutely impossible. It''s still that Wu Hao was injured in the battle with magic cloud, so he''s not the opponent of iron bald head.


    With one punch, Wu Hao was beaten far away.


    Hongyu hurried forward to help.


    "Wu Hao, are you okay? How do you..."


    "This old thing is so strong!" Wu Hao wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth and pretended to be helpless.


    Ruby doesn''t understand what''s going on. She can kill the Supreme Master half a step. Why can''t she deal with it at the peak.


    Just now, Wu Hao killed several of the top of the magic dragon sect in an instant.


    "You use the magic before..." Hongyu wanted Wu Hao to use the move of second killing the strong ones of the magic dragon sect, but Wu Hao interrupted before he finished his words.


    "Go and deal with other strong people. I''m afraid I won''t last long. Grab it and go." Wu Hao pushed the ruby back.


    Ruby looked at Wu Hao quietly. Although Wu Hao didn''t tell her just now, she felt that there must be something fishy in it.


    Wu Hao should not have been hurt. He should have pretended. As for why she pretended, she didn''t know.


    But she can''t continue to waste time. Even if she pretends, they have to hurry to solve the problem.


    "Boy, you''re still trying to be strong. Without the help of ruby, you''re the end of a powerful crossbow!"


    Iron head golden bell!


    Suddenly, the iron bald head turned into a huge bald golden bell. It seemed that the attack power could not be underestimated.


    In an instant!


    Wu Hao uses it at will. In fact, in terms of his defense, even if he stands and lets the iron bald head attack, it is estimated that he can''t break his defense, but it''s too obvious to do that.


    Gravity capability!


    Seeing that the ruby side was in a state of anxiety, Wu Hao could only help secretly.


    The ability of gravity is an invisible means, which will not be discovered at all.


    In an instant, a sense of oppression came, and the two of tierenzong and the three joint families felt the strong gravity one after another.


    Originally, they could enter a stalemate, and at this moment they fell into a disadvantage.


    "What''s the matter? What special means is this? What a strong sense of oppression!" Several people gritted their teeth and insisted. Ruby also found something wrong and waved her sword there.


    However, with her attack power, she easily defeated one person.


    "Hand over your value!" The red jade sword points at each other.

 Chapter 792

    The other party immediately wants to pinch and explode the identity plate and send it away, but ruby has noticed this situation and won''t have that opportunity at all.


    "I said, hand over the value, or die!"


    The other party finally had no choice but to hand in the value obediently.


    Without the help of one person, the other four could not be hostile and failed one after another.


    After a while, the remaining three Hongxia sect disciples gathered together 500 values, and the great achievement was completed.


    "Senior three kings, Wu Hao, gather up the numbers, let''s withdraw!" The ruby shouted immediately.


    "Want to withdraw? No way! " The iron dragon held on to the three kings and didn''t give them the chance to crush the identity plate.


    get out of the way!


    Wu Hao suddenly rushed over.


    Invincible golden body!


    After the defense, the three kings took the opportunity to crush the identity plate, while Hongyu and others kneaded and exploded at the same time.


    "Everyone, you play slowly. There are still two hours left. I hope you can catch up with the time!"


    During the effective period of invincible golden body time, Wu Hao also blew up his identity plate.


    They couldn''t leave Wu Hao at all, because the golden light in front of Wu Hao completely ignored the attack of the iron dragon and couldn''t be broken.


    After Wu Hao also disappeared, the whole audience was silent, and finally iron bald was angry.


    "Shit! Hongxia sect, Sanwang family, Wu Hao, I''m not finished with you! " Iron bald head, ruddy eyes, murderous!


    However, it was too late to say anything. Wu Hao and others immediately transmitted it. When they saw Wu Hao and others appear, they immediately surrounded them.


    "How about Wu Hao? Have you got it all! " The elder of Qinghai is very concerned about the result of Wu Hao. After all, Wu Hao represents Qingyun sect and is also the most promising to get the top ten. If Wu Hao thinks he has failed, Qingyun sect will have to be zero again this year.


    "Of course." Wu Hao patted his chest and then showed his value.


    "Wu Hao!" Gabriel roared. If it weren''t for Wu Hao, how could he escape so embarrassed.


    "Oh? Lord Gaby, are you feeling better? " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "You!" Gabriel couldn''t speak angrily. He couldn''t tell everyone that he was repaired by a high-ranking King Wu Hao, so where his face will go in the future.


    "Elder, I''ll hand in the value first. I''ll talk about it later!" Wu Hao hurriedly followed Hongxia Zong.


    "Wu Hao, thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have passed all of them." Hongyu smiled at Wu Hao and said.


    "Be polite. If you are not an enemy, you are a friend." Wu Hao Yu Guang looks at the elder of the magic sea of the magic dragon sect.


    As soon as he came out, the demon sea elder stared at them. Obviously, he should have suspected them.


    The old guy''s strength is not weak. In addition, there are many strong players in the presence of the magic dragon sect. Once they fight, it is absolutely unfavorable to them, so they still try to avoid their edge as much as possible.


    "Be careful, the devil sea is unfathomable. Even our leader can''t win him." Hongyu whispered to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Since it''s that realm, it should be similar to Qingfeng''s ancestor. The strength of the magic sea is really terrible, but if it really fights, he won''t lose. I''m afraid it''s a tie at most.


    But he would not do that, because if he did that, the injured would naturally be the people of Qingyun sect.


    "Hongyu, a disciple of hongxiazong, is worth 520." Ruby gave her name before handing over the value.


    Then it was Wu Hao''s turn.


    "Wu Hao, disciple of Qingyun sect, the value is 5001." Wu Hao also handed it out, and the host looked at him.


    This is the second time this year that the senior king can pass this level.


    "Su Yan is also from Qingyun sect. You two are really wonderful. You are both senior and have passed." The host smiled helplessly. This kind of thing has never happened several times in history.


    It''s really eye opening that there are two this year.


    Wu Hao smiled and took it back to the stage. Everyone looked at him.


    No, it seems that it''s not hidden too deeply. It''s really an exaggeration to pass with high-level strength and persist to the end.


    "In the next short time, I''m afraid Qingyun sect will enter the research objects of various major doors and imperial families. You have to be careful, especially Su Yan. After playing later, if you lose the enemy, you will choose to surrender. In terms of the current ranking, you are already very excellent." The elder of Qinghai patted Su Yan on the shoulder and said.


    Su Yan nodded. Although he said so, who wants to surrender before the last minute, he will definitely fight until the last minute.


    Two hours later, the people of tierenzong appeared. As soon as they came out, they looked at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao completely ignored it. Anyway, now he has attracted attention and doesn''t care about these two.


    "Congratulations, you have all passed the trial. If you are about to enter the semi-finals, you will have a chance to qualify for the baptism of the Holy Spirit. Good luck again."


    Wu Hao didn''t want to pay attention to such nutritious words.


    Is this a well-known double standard? How do you play if everyone is lucky?


    "The magic dragon sect has a question here. I''d like to ask everyone participating in the trial. Who knows how the people of my magic dragon sect die? If anyone knows, my magic dragon sect will pay for the sky level skill." When the host announced the list, mohai couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    Wu Hao sat in his place and pretended to be shocked and looked at the magic sea.


    Su Yan glanced at Wu Hao, and Hongyu also glanced at Wu Hao.


    I''ll go. These two shouldn''t be fools. What do you think of him? Do he have flowers on his face? People who don''t know think he killed magic cloud. He didn''t kill magic cloud, but he exploded himself.


    "The devil cloud is dead? How is that possible? "


    "Yes, how can it be? It''s the most powerful half step. It''s one of the strongest in the trial. Who has the strength to kill them."


    "Conspiracy is definitely a conspiracy. It is estimated that several major sects work together. After all, the magic dragon sect is too strong, and it is not necessarily that several other sects work together to weaken the magic dragon sect."


    There was much discussion for a time.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? We iron man sect didn''t even meet the magic dragon!" Iron bald head immediately stood up and said.


    "Oh, really? The iron dragon of your iron man sect has the power of half step supremacy. Hongxia sect has no half step supremacy to rule out this time. Then there is Gabriel, the three kings family, and another yunmu sect. There is a half step supremacy. As long as you work together, there are still opportunities? " The evil sea asked coldly.


    "What does elder mohai mean? According to you, Qingyun sect? And the white tiger sect? " Iron bareheaded looked at Wu Hao.


    "Qingyun sect? Hehe, just rely on two advanced? The white tiger sect is only above the peak. "

 Chapter 793

    "I believe you won''t join hands against me, so the murderer is among you."


    At this time, the three kings stood up.


    "Dear elder mohai, how many people have died?" Shewell asked.


    "Five people, magic cloud, and three peaks, two peaks, how?" Magic sea replied.


    "Hehe, the elder of the magic sea is sorry. Our three kings can''t do it. Although we have half a step of supreme combat power, we must use the secret method at the same time. Since five people died, and three of them are above the peak, I think even if we have great ability, we don''t have that ability."


    After the three kings finished, the magic sea nodded: "indeed, you don''t have that ability and don''t deserve it. In that case, it''s among the rest of you?"


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly in his heart. The three kings'' mouths were really sharp, but in this way, the real murderer was excluded, and the rest could only be the ones who carried the pot.


    "You fart, you can''t help it, but you work with Qingyun sect and Hongxia sect. Do you really have no chance?" Iron bald head immediately said.


    As soon as this statement came out, people were surprised. Qingyun sect and Hongxia sect joined hands, and a three King family had half a step of supreme combat power. This strength is really terrible.


    "Iron bald head, what you said is true?" Magic sea''s face changed greatly. If it''s such a lineup, it''s really possible.


    "We joined hands, but Gabriel knows when we joined hands. We joined hands only when we were besieged by Gabriel''s people the next day. When did you die?"


    "Noon."


    The three kings smiled again.


    "I''m sorry, we were just besieged by Gabriel''s people at noon. Moreover, even if the three of us work together to kill the strong ones like magic cloud, it''s estimated that we can''t finish it in a short time, how can we kill them in the first time? I think as a super strong man, the old and noble of the magic sea should have judgment. "


    Wu Hao sat in his place and really wanted to applaud the three kings. He almost believed the analysis.


    "Hum, I can''t prove anything for you. The boy Wu Hao is full of tricks. Who knows what tricks he used, or he can''t pass the trial with advanced strength." Gabriel certainly hopes that the magic dragon sect will condemn Wu Hao, but he can''t tell everyone that he has been repaired by Wu Hao.


    At this time, Wu Hao stood up and looked at the magic sea.


    "There''s no need to add guilt. What if you think I killed it, or all of us killed it together? This is the rule of the competition. Death and injury are inevitable. Besides, other sects also have death and injury. Do they have to find trouble if they die? " Wu Hao''s words made mohai''s face change greatly.


    "Little bastard, do you have your share? What are you! " Magic sea itself is very oppressed. Without magic cloud, a talented disciple, Wu Hao hit him at the muzzle of the gun.


    "Old miscellaneous Mao, don''t be crazy. Even if the magic dragon sect covers the sky, there are laws in heaven. Right and wrong are black and white, and there is justice!" Wu Hao knows the secret of the magic dragon sect, so if the magic sea dares to go wild here, he doesn''t mind shaking out the secret. I''m afraid the magic dragon sect will become the target of public criticism at that time.


    "What do you mean!" The evil sea squinted and a towering murderous spirit came.


    "I said! Don''t try to cover the sky with one hand. I don''t care if the magic cloud is dead. Besides, even if I wait to kill it, so what? "


    Now all the major clans are there, and there are three empires. He didn''t expect these people to help him, but if he broke out that the magic dragon clan is a Warcraft clan mixed in the human world, it is estimated that it will be fried in an instant. It''s impossible for these people to do anything at that time.


    "You, die!" The magic sea slapped, and the chair he sat down in an instant turned into powder.


    "Magic sea, this is the scene of the competition. You have to lose your temper and go back to your magic dragon Zongfa." The river supreme then spoke.


    His appearance suppressed the anger of the magic sea. Maybe it was like being caught by a short mouse, and he didn''t dare to cry any more.


    The people looked at Wu Hao. They didn''t expect that a mere high-ranking king had the courage to challenge the magic sea. Is it possible that Qingyun sect and magic dragon sect are going to war.


    The elder of Qinghai also has a headache. Wu Hao''s character sometimes makes people feel very happy, but sometimes it makes people feel headache. Isn''t this an enemy for Qingyun sect, and it''s still a powerful and terrible magic dragon sect.


    "OK, I''ll leave you a way to live. When you get out of here, you won''t be so lucky." Magic sea sat back.


    Cow man!


    That''s awesome!


    People looked at Wu Hao with envy. They also imagined that Wu Hao was so arrogant. Even if he died, it was worth it, but they didn''t have the courage.


    Ruby looked at Wu Hao and couldn''t help smiling.


    When she no longer knew Wu Hao, she thought that Wu Hao was crazy and lawless. She was a rookie and didn''t know how to endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens.


    But after these two days of understanding, she knew that she was the rookie, and Wu Hao''s character was what she wanted most. She didn''t cause trouble, but she was also not afraid.


    "Ruby, what''s the matter with you? You smiled at that little guy. " Elder Hongsang looked at Hongyu suspiciously and asked.


    "No, no, I can''t laugh..." Ruby blushed to the root of her neck.


    "Oh, no, No. by the way, what do you think of the Wu Hao of Qingyun sect?" Hongsang asked.


    "What''s up, elder, you ask this question..."


    "I''m asking about your strength. Do you have a chance to enter the top ten? I think the boy looks very confident. "


    Hearing this, Hongyu instantly blushed again. It turned out that the elder meant this. She thought the elder Hongsang wanted to lead a line.


    "Well... It''s OK. I think it''s OK to enter the top ten, or it can be higher." Ruby said honestly.


    "Higher? Are you sure? The top ten are not so easy to enter. Even if you are, I''m afraid you have to do your best. He is only a senior, and his strength is so strong? " Hongsang looked at Hongyu suspiciously and asked.


    "Elder, don''t look at your appearance. If you really fight, I''m definitely not his opponent. I''m afraid I can''t even make it through five moves."


    Five moves?


    Ruby knew it was just self deception.


    Wu Hao killed several strong men of the magic dragon sect in one move. If it was an enemy, she might not have a chance to make a move.


    "Can you make such a comment on others? It seems that this little guy has to be added to the focus this time, but you have to refuel and don''t be compared."


    Hongyu nodded. She could only refuel as much as possible. In fact, she had been compared. She couldn''t compare with Wu Hao at all.

 Chapter 794

    "Cough, the next semi-final officially begins. Today, the top 12 will be selected, and tomorrow will be the top 10 you have been looking forward to!"


    If twelve are selected, it means that everyone still has a war, and now the left are basically the strong. I''m afraid it''s not easy to win.


    According to the order of drawing lots, Wu Hao actually got No. 1, and his opponent was a top-level strongman of tierenzong. He was lucky.


    Su Yan actually selected one of the top level strongmen of Hongxia sect. Although it was difficult to deal with, he still had no choice. Among the 24 people, only he and Wu Hao were senior, so he was lucky to win the top level.


    After Wu Hao came on the stage, the top level strong man didn''t look good. At that time, he had seen Wu Hao''s strength. Even the iron elder couldn''t beat him. His hope was slim.


    "Kill him, don''t let him have a chance to admit defeat!" Iron bald shouted.


    At the beginning of the game, the crowd looked at the two people on the field.


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao stood in place and released the field of gravity with his hands on his back. Now, in terms of his strength, the oppression in the field of gravity can absolutely suppress the top strength.


    Before the last moment, he must not expose his strength, so to deal with this peak, he''d better let himself surrender.


    The other party felt the pressure again and looked frightened. At that time, they were overwhelmed by the pressure. Unexpectedly, this ability was Wu Hao''s.


    "Don''t look down on people!" The other party insisted on coming towards Wu Hao, but he couldn''t move his steps at all.


    Everyone looked very confused. The other party was very close to Wu Hao, but why did it look very difficult.


    "What''s the matter? It''s the same before. Have you been evil?" Iron bald head looked puzzled. If it goes on like this, it will lose.


    However, he didn''t hold out for a minute and raised his hand to admit defeat.


    Qingyun sect, Wu Haosheng!


    The whole audience was silent. Wu Hao''s victory was too simple. He admitted defeat without making a move.


    "What''s the matter with that guy and what tricks he used?"


    In the next game, the three kings family will fight against the magic dragon station, Mosheng.


    "Mo Sheng, it''s Mo Sheng, half step supreme!" Everyone cheered, because in the public serious, Mosheng is the best candidate to win the title, which can be said to be the strongest.


    Xie Weier''s face was ugly. It seemed that he could only stop at once. He was so unlucky that he won the Mormon saint of the magic dragon sect.


    Wu Hao also frowned slightly, and then walked to Xie Weier.


    "Don''t think too much later. Admit defeat at the beginning of the game. You are definitely not his opponent, and he will definitely kill you."


    Indeed, Mo Sheng looked at Wu Hao, his eyes full of murderous spirit, and also looked at Xie Weier jokingly.


    Shewell nodded. Of course he knew that he would not ask for trouble.


    "The game begins!"


    "I recognize..." before the voice came out, Mo Sheng shot and didn''t give Xie Weier a chance to admit defeat.


    "Want to admit defeat? Hehe, no way. Since you are with Qingyun sect, die for me! " Mo Sheng grabbed shewell''s hair.


    Bang!


    He hit the ground violently. With this move, shewell was hit hard.


    "Host, didn''t you hear him admit defeat just now? Stop the game!" Fang Cheng shouted.


    "But he didn''t say it. I can''t interfere." The host also said he was embarrassed.


    Wu Hao''s face is very ugly. Mo Sheng treats the contestants like this, and the other party is still Xie Weier. Isn''t it obvious that he came to him.


    "What? You want to save him? Have the ability to rush up! " Mo Sheng looked at Wu Hao with provocative eyes. It was obviously a demonstration.


    "Hehe, do you think I''m a fool? What does it have to do with you abusing him? Killing him will only mean that your quality is relatively low. " Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    "Wu Hao!" Tan Chengkang looked at Wu Hao angrily. Wu Hao actually said such words. It''s obvious that he doesn''t care about shewell''s life and death.


    However, Fang Cheng pulled his arm and whispered, "don''t talk. Wu Hao''s practice is right. If he really makes a move or expresses anger, Mo Sheng is expected to be more excited. At that time, Xie Weier will be dangerous."


    Boom!


    "How to motivate? I''m sorry, I just like to eat your encouragement. It''s true. It''s no fun to deal with these garbage. Get out! "


    Bang!


    Mo Sheng''s foot almost killed shewell.


    Magic Dragon sect, Mo Shengsheng!


    Xie Weier was carried down. Wu Hao was angry when he saw the injury. The guy really died. If he hadn''t been let go of him, he would have died in his hands.


    "Drink this quickly." Wu Hao took the bleeding medicine and drank it. Xie Weier''s injury slowly recovered, but the internal injury was not so simple.


    "Here you are. If you take one drop a day, you can get internal injury and meridians in about a week." Wu Hao took out another bottle of Xunyang juice.


    "Evil dragon sect!" Tan Chengkang looked at Mo Sheng fiercely. If he had a chance at this time, he would rush up and kill Mo Sheng.


    "Don''t worry, they will regret what they did today." Wu Hao stood up and looked at the direction of the magic dragon sect.


    At this moment, Fang Cheng and Tan Chengkang felt Wu Hao''s anger and murderous spirit.


    Tan Chengkang knew that Wu Hao was really acting just now, otherwise I''m afraid Xie Weier was dead at this time.


    "Sorry, i..." Tan Chengkang said with some guilt.


    "Don''t be sorry, you play first. Once you lose, remember to admit defeat immediately. This holy spirit competition is not a competition, but a battlefield. It''s important to keep your life."


    Fang Cheng and Tan Chengkang nodded. Needless to say, Wu Hao knew it very well at this moment.


    However, their strength was not weak. When they met the disciples of yunmuzong, Fang Cheng lost to one of the top of Baihu sect because of his lack of attack power.


    As a result, only Tan Chengkang entered the top 12 of the three kings family.


    Su Yan is against hongqiu of shanghongxia sect. Because of the top secondary artifact, they have the same strength, but hongqiu can''t break Su Yan''s defense. The secondary artifact can easily cause damage to hongqiu.


    The competition between the two people also ended immediately. Finally, they stopped the attack. Hongqiu chose to admit defeat. In this way, Su Yan was promoted again by relying on the top secondary artifact.


    Soon the top twelve were screened out.


    Qingyun sect, Hongxia sect, Hongyu sect, Tan Chengkang, yunmu sect and Baihu sect, as well as Gabriel, the remaining three magic dragons and iron man sect.


    It can be said that this year''s magic dragon sect is no longer so arrogant as in previous years. This year, only three people have a chance, and they have not entered the top ten.


    "Tomorrow will be the top ten. Please recover after you go back. I''ll see you tomorrow!"

 Chapter 795

    In the evening, Wu Hao was in a state of cultivation, but there were uninvited visitors.


    "Everyone of magic dragon sect, two disciples of Qingyun sect are practicing. Please don''t disturb." Wu Hao heard the voice of the elder in Qinghai and slowly opened his eyes.


    Here comes the demon dragon sect? Although the other party came in a hurry, it was also expected by Wu Hao,.


    The death of magic cloud is not so simple. When magic sea hears what he said today, it will naturally come to the door.


    "Qinghai, if I were you, I would shut up immediately, because I don''t want to die." The devil sea looked at the elder of Qinghai with threatening eyes.


    The elder of Qinghai looks ugly. The devil sea is threatening him. It''s obvious that if he continues, the devil sea may kill him.


    "Elder, why is it so busy outside." Wu Hao pretended not to know and opened the door and went out.


    "Oh, it''s the elder of the magic sea of the magic dragon sect. Are you here to find me Qingyun sect?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    There are many Qingyun sect disciples around. Don''t annoy this old man for the time being.


    "Hum, don''t pretend to be a fool for me. Today you said in front of everyone that you killed the magic cloud." The evil sea burst out murderous spirit in his eyes.


    "What?" Wu Hao was stunned and laughed.


    "Hahaha, elder mohai is really joking. Do you believe what I said? Then I said, "I killed your magic dragon sect, and you believe it?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Boy, are you crazy? Even if you can do it again, you have to lie down in front of me! " The momentum of the magic sea suddenly radiated.


    "Sorry, I have some problems with my legs and feet. I can''t lie down for a long time. I have to get up and move. If elder magic sea doesn''t have anything else, I won''t send it far." Wu Hao hugged his fist and whispered.


    "Ignore me? You want to die! " Seeing Wu Hao''s attitude, the magic sea couldn''t bear it. The powerful pressure covered the surroundings in an instant.


    Only Wu Hao was able to ignore the pressure of the magic sea, but the people in Qinghai couldn''t last long under this pressure.


    When Wu Hao was ready to resist the pressure, a gentle breath came and stopped the pressure of the magic sea for them.


    "Unexpectedly, the elder of the magic sea of the great magic dragon sect is bullying the younger generation here." The gentle voice was familiar to Wu Hao, because he had heard it on his first day here.


    "Master Hongsang." Wu Hao hugged his fist and thanked him.


    "Hongsang, it''s none of your business. I''ll calculate the matter between the magic dragon sect and your Hongxia sect later. Today I''m here to ask the boy." Magic sea said strongly.


    "Hehe, I have a fate with this boy. In the trial competition, he helped my ruby disciple pass the trial competition, so I also came to thank him. Seeing the elder of the magic sea treat him like this, do you think I should help or not?"


    Hongsang said coldly, and behind Hongsang was Hongyu. Hongyu looked at Wu Hao and nodded slightly.


    It is estimated that Hongsang began to pay attention here early, so the magic sea appeared, and Hongsang also appeared.


    Ah, it seems that I owe hongxiazong another favor.


    "What do you mean?" Mohai''s face changed slightly. He never thought that Wu Hao had the help of Hongsang elder who could stand Hongxia sect. It seems that it''s really not that simple.


    "It''s not interesting. I just hope the elder of the magic sea doesn''t do anything special to the Qingyun sect during the competition."


    "Hongsang, you''re against me. Are you sure you really want to do this?" Magic sea threatened again.


    "The elder has the final say, what is right against me?" I never wanted to do anything with Hongxia Zong. But he also asked the elder to fight to the point. After all, the world is not big, but we have to talk about the five big family.


    Elder Hongsang has something to say. He is obviously reminding the devil sea that some things should not be too strong, otherwise there will be no good results.


    "Hehe, OK, elder Hongsang reminded me that I learned today. Since you have come forward, I will naturally give face." Magic sea took back his breath because he knew that if Hongxia sect intervened, it would be difficult to kill Wu Hao.


    Just now his breath had sensed that the three kings were nearby. Once he started, his magic dragon sect would still win, but it would make a storm all over the city. He didn''t want to offend the river venerable immediately.


    "Boy, I hope your luck will continue to be good. When you meet Mosheng, you won''t have a chance to admit defeat."


    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t speak. The more he wanted him to die, the more impossible it was to kill him. The same is true of the magic dragon sect.


    Magic sea took the people away and looked at Hongxia sect with an unhappy face, and Hongsang didn''t care about the murderous spirit of magic sea.


    "Master Hongsang, you saved us again." Wu Hao looked at Hongsang awkwardly.


    "Save? It''s not about saving. I just don''t want to hurt both of you at this time. Ruby has told me about you. At a young age, do you have half a step of supreme combat power? Ha ha, interesting. " Hongsang smiled at Wu Hao and said.


    "Senior Hongsang flattered me. I''m just lucky."


    "Come on, don''t be modest. I already know the so-called secret of the magic dragon sect. I put the news back to the sect door. Next, let''s see how the sect door responds. I never thought that the magic dragon sect famous in the mainland actually has such a background. If you hadn''t pulled out their background, Sooner or later, the demon dragon sect will dominate the whole continent. I''m afraid we don''t know yet. "


    Elder Hongsang''s face suddenly changed. It can be seen that he attaches great importance to this matter.


    "I also sent the news back to zongmen. I think Lao Zu should come soon." The elder of Qinghai said quickly.


    "Well, if there is Qingfeng ancestor, it will be much easier to face them. I hope nothing too big will happen before they arrive. From now on, I suggest that no matter my Hongxia sect or your Qingyun sect, anyone who meets the magic dragon sect should surrender and admit defeat as much as possible, otherwise they will hurt the killer."


    The crowd was silent.


    To tell the truth, it is impossible for them to admit defeat when they have come to this stage, because if they can still be promoted, they will be eligible for the baptism of the Holy Spirit. They don''t want to give up such an opportunity.


    "Su Yan, your strength is weak. Tomorrow depends on your luck. If you meet the magic dragon sect, it''s still that sentence. Take the initiative to admit defeat."


    Su Yan nodded. He could feel that the atmosphere at this moment seemed very tense. Although he wanted to have a try, he could only promise for everyone.


    "Ruby, you are the same. Once you meet Mo Sheng and admit defeat, Hongxia sect doesn''t want to try with the life danger of its disciples because of a Holy Spirit baptism quota." Elder Hongsang looked at Hongyu and said.

 Chapter 796

    "I will. I don''t want to meet them more than anyone. The people of the magic dragon sect are crazy. No, they shouldn''t be human in general." Hongyu has seen the true faces of these people, so she is afraid of thinking carefully at this time. She is also very clear that once she meets Mosheng, she can never be an opponent. Admitting defeat is her only choice.


    "For the time being, Hongxia sect and Qingyun sect had better communicate with each other in these two days. They can''t divulge the news, so as not to prepare for the magic dragon sect." Hongsang said and left with Hongyu and others.


    However, although the news has been blocked, magic sea is not so easy to deceive.


    "The death of magic cloud must have something to do with that boy. If I guessed correctly, he might know the secret of my magic dragon sect. Damn magic cloud, did you expose the secret of the clan in order to live!"


    Magic sea angrily looks at the life card of magic cloud. Generally, the life card of disciples still in stock is bright, but the life card of magic cloud is already dim.


    And there is a beast seal on the life card, which also means that before death, the magic cloud turned back to a circle and exercised its talent ability, but even so, it still didn''t come back alive.


    This is the biggest taboo of the magic dragon sect. The magic dragon sect is a powerful clan mixed in the human world, which will not be easily found under normal circumstances.


    But once found, you must display your talent and ability to forcibly kill each other, and you must not leave disasters. However, this time, the magic cloud failed. Not only did he die, but also revealed the secret of the magic dragon sect.


    "Send a message back immediately. Please come and mobilize the Lord of the five magic dragon halls. None of those who know the secrets of the magic dragon sect can be spared in this Holy Spirit Competition."


    Mo Sheng''s expression moved slightly. The elder of the magic sea actually mobilized the leader of the fifth Hall of the magic dragon. You know, the leader of the fifth hall is completely a secret. All five people are half step supreme super strong, and none of them are below.


    It seems that the magic dragon sect will make a big move this time.


    Early the next morning, Wu Hao and Su Yan have recovered to their peak. Today is the selection for the top ten.


    Everyone took their seats early, and the eyes of the magic sea always stayed on Wu Hao, which was very obvious.


    In order to facilitate support, Hongxia, zonghongsang and others stood beside Qingyun sect. If the incident happened suddenly at the critical moment, they could take care of each other.


    Since the magic sea has known that Hongxia sect and Qingyun sect have joined hands, it''s no fun to hide.


    "What, Hongxia sect and Qingyun sect stand together? Look at the face of the elder of the magic dragon sect and the magic sea. My God, is this a public challenge? "


    "Hahaha, the last few games of this year''s Holy Spirit Competition will be absolutely wonderful. I''m looking forward to it!"


    The audience looked at this gunpowder scene and took great pains. They came to watch the war in order to see more fighting scenes. Now Hongxia sect, Qingyun sect and magic dragon sect are in such a mess. They are very looking forward to the three main sects, and see that they can fight best.


    "Everyone, today will be the semi-final. Ten people who pass the semi-final will get the quota of Holy Spirit baptism, but there are only ten people. First, the one-on-one knockout, and then decide who will spend the top ten extra games. Are you ready?"


    No matter how lively the host set off the atmosphere at this time, it seems that it can''t beat the tit for tat between the three major doors. It seems that no one cares about the so-called Holy Spirit Competition at this time, but the awe inspiring murderous spirit among the three major doors.


    The way of semi-finals is no longer to draw lots, but to qualify, compete in pairs, win the promotion, fight with the winner of the other side, and so on.


    The loser enters the losing competition. If the loser wins again, he can successfully obtain the qualification of Holy Spirit baptism, but he will lose the next promotion competition.


    Only the top three in the Holy Spirit competition have rich rewards, skills and various rich resources provided by the three empires.


    So everyone wants to break his head and sprint forward three times, but the first three are not so easy to get. Many people know themselves clearly and won''t delusion too much.


    After the personnel list qualifying was announced, people crowded over to watch.


    The first game was su Yan. His opponent was a top class strong man ranked 11th.


    Because there are not many peaks left, and some peaks have been eliminated in the trial competition, Su Yan is lucky to be able to fight until now with advanced strength, which is naturally related to the top artifact.


    "You can fight with advanced strength until now. It''s not a loss for Qingyun sect. Ye Cheng, the golden generation of Shenglan Empire, came to learn."


    The strong man at present is the man of Shenglan empire. There is no doubt that his strength is very strong. Otherwise, he can''t be ranked among the twelve with his peak strength.


    But Su Yan didn''t intend to give up. When they met, there was a violent collision. Even Wu Hao felt that the battle would not end for a while and a half.


    "OK, happy, Qingyun sect disciple really deserves his reputation!" Ye Cheng laughed and greeted Su Yan''s attack. They came and went.


    Half an hour passed in a hurry. At this time, their spiritual power was almost exhausted, and their unique skills were exhausted.


    "Win and lose. If you can take my move, you will win!" Ye Cheng is also a cheerful man, without any conspiracy.


    Su Yan is expected to have a good time. Since the other party has said that it is the key to win or lose, he naturally doesn''t let him down.


    Ye Cheng''s energy converged, grew, grew, and then grew. The energy was terrible. It seemed that he was overdrawing his spiritual power to make this last attack.


    Su Yan also used all the spiritual power and gathered directly in the secondary artifact. He knew it was impossible to win by himself. He had a reason not to lose, so he could only rely on the secondary artifact. He had to stop this move.


    "This is my royal unique skill. Even the same level of the five major schools can''t take my move. Are you really not going to give up?" Ye Cheng stood in the air and asked with a laugh.


    "Hehe, don''t talk nonsense. Come on, I haven''t had a good time yet!" Su Yan also said with a smile.


    "Good! Even if you lose, it''s worth it! " Ye Cheng attacked.


    Holy light impact!


    A pillar of light rushed to Su Yan, which was as terrible as a laser. Wu Hao felt that the attack was about to reach the peak.


    Although Su Yan has a secondary artifact, his own strength is not as strong as that of the other party. Can this move really stop him.


    "The method of defense, copper wall and iron fan!" The iron fan of Suyan changed and turned into a round ball, which was wrapped in it in an instant.


    Wu Hao was surprised to see this scene. Is this the top secondary artifact? This and his sky sword are just two concepts. His sky sword is not so strong. It''s too powerful. Maybe it can really stop it.

 Chapter 797

    After the explosion, Xi supreme waved to block the energy and prevent it from flowing around, so as not to hurt ordinary people.


    "What''s the situation? Who won?" The crowd looked at Ye Cheng standing weakly in the same place. Now he had overdrawn all his spiritual power. If Su Yan still had fighting power, he would lose.


    After the explosion, the iron ball appeared in front of everyone, and then opened slowly. Su Yan also stood up weakly.


    "Yes!" Su Yan smiled at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he had won again and successfully entered the top ten, which meant that he had won the place of Holy Spirit baptism.


    "You win, I admit defeat!" Ye Cheng smiled bitterly and shook his head. He really lost.


    "No, if it''s really a battle of life and death, or if I don''t have this weapon, I''m afraid I''ll lose." Su Yan naturally knows himself. His strength is not so strong, but ye Cheng knows how to be measured and doesn''t work hard.


    "Hehe, the competition is a competition. You and I all abide by the rules. You really won." Then he stepped down step by step.


    Qingyun sect, Su Yansheng!


    Many people applauded.


    "It seems that there are two terrible little guys in Qingyun sect. One is actually shortlisted, and I''m afraid it''s not difficult for the other Wu Hao to be shortlisted." Hongsang smiled faintly and said.


    "Wu Hao? Hehe, it should be... "Qinghai also smiles. Su Yan has entered the top ten. Isn''t it simple for Wu Hao to enter.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He looked at Su Yan and Ye Cheng. Ye Cheng was also Frank. It was difficult to get the quota of the Holy Spirit baptism. Some people even tried hard to get the quota. Ye Cheng just looked at the essence of the battle. A forthright person is worth making friends with.


    The next game is Wu Hao''s battle against a top of the magic dragon sect. This battle undoubtedly makes the whole audience boiling. Everyone wants to see the collision between Qingyun sect and magic dragon sect.


    This is not a deliberate arrangement of the competition. It is determined according to the ranking score of the trial competition. Wu Hao''s score is not high, so he naturally ranks behind Su Yan.


    "Kill him at all costs. Don''t give him a chance to admit defeat. In short, Qingyun sect and Hongxia sect will be killed." Murmured the devil.


    Mo Heng nodded and flew to the challenge arena.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you so soon. It seems that you have no fate with your ten places." Mo Heng said with a sneer.


    "No fate or insulation? Aren''t you the elder of the magic sea going to let you kill me? " Wu Hao also asked with a smile.


    Mo Heng didn''t expect Wu Hao to be so direct.


    At the beginning of the game, magic Heng blocked the space and didn''t intend to let Wu Hao admit defeat.


    "Well, you''re direct enough and have a little courage, then I''ll make you die happier!" Evil Heng''s attack is in sight.


    However, Wu Hao was unmoved.


    "You''ve blocked it yourself. It seems that I don''t need to do it."


    Bang!


    Magic Heng''s attack was like hitting metal, and Wu Hao''s skin color turned golden.


    "Since you are going to kill me, I''m not polite. Tit for tat has always been my principle!"


    In an instant, Wu Hao grabbed Mo Heng''s head and suddenly patted it to the ground.


    Bang!


    The earth is broken.


    When people were surprised to see this scene, they felt very familiar.


    "This, isn''t this the scene where Mo Sheng hanged the three kings family yesterday?"


    "Yes, Wu Hao of Qingyun sect is so strong, and in the same way."


    Mo Sheng''s face was very ugly at this time. Wu Hao was just chiguoguo''s provocation.


    "What magic dragon sect, that''s all!" Wu Hao as like as two peas in the past, was used to attack the same time.


    "Qingyun sect!"


    The devil sea was so angry that Wu Hao dared to treat his disciples of the magic dragon sect like this. He was looking for death.


    "Qinghai, do you Qingyun sect want to provoke my magic dragon sect?" The devil sea glared at the elder of Qinghai.


    The elder of Qinghai had expected this scene in advance, so he had no fear at all.


    "What does the elder of the magic sea say? It''s just a competition. Your disciples of the magic dragon sect don''t admit defeat. Don''t you allow me Qingyun sect to win?"


    "Yes, magic sea, it seems that your Mosheng was the same yesterday. Why didn''t you make a noise to stop it at that time?" Elder Hongsang also said.


    "Shut up, bitch. Don''t think it has something to do with green gardenia. You can jointly bully my magic dragon sect. You don''t deserve it in front of my magic dragon sect!" The devil sea was so angry that he suddenly wanted to save the devil Heng.


    "You don''t have to say whether you deserve it or not. You are not allowed to break the rules of the competition!" Hongsang also shot, and the situation between the two sides became more and more intense.


    "Hongsang, do you really want to be right with me?" Magic sea looked at Hongsang with a murderous face.


    "I can''t talk about antagonism. It''s just the rules of the competition. Everyone should abide by them. Besides, Wu Hao helped my disciples. Naturally, I can''t sit idly by." Hongsang also said coldly.


    If the magic dragon sect didn''t have that secret, maybe she would weigh three points, but now the identity of the magic dragon sect makes her unable to hesitate. She must stand on the busy line of human beings, even if she is the enemy of the magic dragon sect.


    "Then you are really going to be the enemy. In that case, go to hell!" Magic sea turned around and attacked elder Hongsang.


    "Magic dragon sect, is your sect too arrogant? If I''m still here, I dare to do it openly?" Xi Zun suddenly appeared and stopped the magic dragon sect.


    "Lord Xi, I don''t care about your face, but they deceive people too much." The devil sea said, with Xi Zun, I''m afraid he can''t succeed.


    "Hum, your magic dragon sect''s work is also personnel. Yesterday, Mo Sheng bullied the three kings, Xie Weier. You didn''t stand up to stop it. Today, the wind is down, you''re going to stand up. Did you bully us or did we bully you?" The elder of Qinghai said firmly.


    At this time, Wu Hao has beaten Mo Heng black and blue. Mo Heng nearly conceded defeat several times, but Wu Hao blocked his voice at the critical moment.


    "What, despair? Do you want to expose your body and show you the power of your magic dragon sect? " Wu Hao whispered to Mo Heng. His voice was so low that only he could hear it.


    When Mo Heng heard Wu Hao''s words, his eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to know the identity of their magic dragon sect.


    "Magic cloud, you really killed it!" Mo Heng knew that Wu Hao was intentional. Only when he conceded defeat, Wu Hao would block his behavior, and the rest would not.


    "Hehe, take your time to guess. The magic dragon sect has been arrogant for too long. Besides, what do you want to secretly sneak into the human world and establish the sect door?"


    Bang!


    It''s all pure power attacks. Although the defense of the king universe is strong enough, this physical bed is sometimes fatal, not to mention Wu Hao''s power is very strong.

 Chapter 798

    "I admit..." Mo Heng saw Wu Hao start to accumulate strength and quickly prepared to surrender and admit defeat.


    "Recognize NIMA! You don''t have that chance! "


    Spirit of the four dragons!


    Almost instantly, Wu Hao''s spirit of the four dragons has been integrated, and the power has reached the peak, so it can cause trauma to him.


    "The little bastard of Qingyun sect, dare you!" The evil sea roared, but Wu Hao ignored his existence and killed him directly.


    "River supreme! Do you favor Qingyun sect against our magic dragon sect? Have you considered the consequences? " The devil sea is angry. He can''t care what the so-called supreme strong man is in front of him.


    "Mohai, pay attention to your words. Who can I help? It''s just the rules of the competition. I can''t help Qingyun Zong. If your disciple killed Xie Weier yesterday, I won''t intervene, but it''s the rules. Even if your demon king of the magic dragon sect comes, you have to retreat! " The river venerable doesn''t give the magic sea a chance to refute.


    When the river supreme waved, the magic sea seemed to have been greatly impacted and retreated tens of meters away.


    Is this the attack of the supreme power? Just a gentle wave can make the strong man like mohai suffer a great loss. It''s really strong enough.


    "Qingyun sect, I have written down what happened today." Magic sea knows that there is a river supreme, he can''t start, but he will never easily let go of Qingyun sect and Hongxia sect.


    "Hongxiazong, I hope you don''t regret today''s decision, hum!" The evil sea snorted coldly.


    Hongsang didn''t speak. She knew that what she did today was complete. She tore her face with the magic dragon sect, and there was no room for turning around.


    But she doesn''t need Hongxia sect. If the identity of magic dragon sect is made public, I''m afraid more strong people will come out to stop it, so she won''t worry at all.


    Magic sea sat back and could only watch Wu Hao kill magic Heng completely, and endured his anger. A trace of evil smile came out of the corners of magic sea''s mouth.


    Wu Hao looked at him and his eyes changed slightly. Is this guy magic sea crazy? Were you laughing just now?


    Wu Hao holds doubts and is ready to completely end evil Heng.


    "Come on, little guy, he''s hurt much more than Xie Weier. His cultivation in this life is wasted. It''s better to let him go in my face, or I can''t protect you from the magic dragon sect."


    At this time, a voice appeared in Wu Hao''s mind. He looked at Xi Zhizun and saw Xi Zhizun smile.


    The river Supreme Master opened his mouth. Naturally, he couldn''t help but give face. He nodded and stabbed the seal with a sword.


    "Referee, announce the result." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Qing, Qingyun sect, Wu Haosheng!


    The whole audience was silent. At this moment, no one dared to stand up and speak, not even applaud. Who wants to offend the magic dragon sect at this juncture.


    "Boy, don''t think I''ll let you go without killing him. You''ve completely angered me!"


    Mo Sheng rushed over and looked at Wu Hao with a provocative look. Wu Hao ignored him completely.


    This Mormon is obviously better than the previous magic cloud, but so what? Will he be afraid?


    "Ouye, we Qingyun sect have entered the top ten. If they know that, they will be very happy." The elder of Qinghai laughed and said that he thought only Wu Hao would get the quota. Unexpectedly, even Su Yan was so hardworking. This time, Qingyun sect has a long face.


    "Elder, don''t hurry to be happy first. It seems that it''s still ahead. It''s estimated that the magic dragon sect will kill next. Su Yan doesn''t have to participate in the next battle." Wu Hao looks at Su Yan.


    Just now he looked at the list. If there was no accident in Su Yan''s next game, he should be against the evil idea of the magic dragon sect. It was a strong man above the peak. Even if Su Yan had an artifact in hand, he was definitely not an opponent, but would give the other party a chance to vent his anger.


    Su Yan nodded. He also felt the tense atmosphere at this time. For him, it was a gift from heaven to get the number of Holy Spirit baptism. He didn''t intend to participate in the next game.


    In the afternoon, the first round was over, and the defeated personnel had entered the screening plug. Tan Chengkang defeated yunmuzong''s peak with strong strength and successfully got the quota.


    Ye Cheng of Shenglan Empire failed again before. After all, except Su Yan, everyone else is the strength above the peak, and he has no chance to win.


    The top ten came out, and the top eight were born.


    Mo Sheng and Mo Nian of the magic dragon sect, Hongxia sect, Hongyu, Qingyun sect, Wu Hao and Su Yan, yunmu sect, and Rong Wei of the white tiger sect. Gabriel is the last


    This year''s reversal makes people very jealous. This has to be replaced by the competition in the past few years. The magic dragon sect has completely accounted for half of the losses, but this year is different. Only two people of the magic dragon sect have entered the top ten, which is unbelievable.


    At ordinary times, no one can enter the top ten Qingyun sect. This time, it actually entered two places. Like the magic dragon sect, it is the strongest dark horse this time, and it is still two senior strong men, which makes people very unbelievable.


    The top eight entered the top four. According to the previous ranking, Wu Hao''s next battle was Gabriel.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help but frown slightly, because Gabriel''s strength is not weak. As a few half step supreme, Gabriel''s current strength can definitely rank among the top three.


    Of course, he will not lose, but in the face of Gabriel, Wu Hao will reveal more cards, which will be unfavorable to the next finals.


    Gabriel is the same with Wu Hao. Although he doubts whether it was an illusion before, because Wu Hao has many people, he was just defeated.


    But he knew that it was just self deception. Wu Hao''s combat effectiveness was absolutely terrible, not just what he saw on the surface. Otherwise, how could Wu Hao easily beat the magic Heng of the magic dragon sect like that.


    "I admit defeat!"


    Everyone looked at the source of the sound.


    "It''s Qingyun sect. He actually admitted defeat!" Everyone looked at the direction of Qingyun sect in surprise.


    Su Yan admitted defeat as soon as he came on the stage. His opponent was the evil idea of the magic dragon sect. Because of Wu Hao''s terrorist means, the magic dragon sect was not careless this time and did not dare to block the space. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would die as miserable as the magic Heng.


    But he didn''t expect Su Yan of qingyunzong to admit defeat as soon as he played, which was completely beyond his imagination.


    "Damn it, Qingyun sect!" Evil Nian clenched his fist. They were fooled. Su Yan was not so strong. He was able to enter the top ten list. It is estimated that luck accounted for a lot.


    Magic Dragon sect, magic niansheng!


    The next scene is Hongyu''s sea of clouds to Zhanyun muzong. The sea of clouds looks gentle, but they don''t accept mercy at all. They are almost equal.

 Chapter 799

    Finally, Hongyu chose to admit defeat. She knew the weight. It was meaningless to continue fighting, because she might win, but what if she won? The next game will still lose. It''s better to let Yunhai retain her physical strength to deal with the next battle, because she has seen it clearly. The next game will be no accident. Yunhai''s battle is magic idea.


    Save the sea of clouds and save your strength to beat down the evil thought.


    Rong Wei of the white tiger sect fought against Mo Sheng. After seeing the horror of Mo Sheng, Rong Wei didn''t dare to fight at all. As soon as he came on the stage, he admitted defeat.


    Finally, it is worth looking forward to the war between Wu Hao and Gabriel.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t Gabriel half step supreme? Although Wu Hao of Qingyun sect has strong strength, he won''t be able to fight half step supreme? Gabriel and Morsan should be arranged. "


    "Who knows, the competition side must have a brain problem."


    The audience talked a lot, but Wu Hao knew why the competition party did this. Should this decision also be made by Xi Zhizun?


    Since qualifying, the competition side has basically mastered the whole situation, so now he is not surprised at the battle with Gabriel.


    If you guessed right, when Xi supreme wanted to see his full strength, it would be better to know whether he had the strength to fight with Mosheng. If there was no Xi supreme, it was estimated that he would find a way to persuade him not to fight again.


    I don''t know why. Wu Hao always thinks that the Supreme Master of the river is not simple. He probably knows the identity of the magic dragon sect, but since he knows it, why not publish it? Now there are so many strong people here. If they are announced, they can definitely kill all the geniuses of the magic dragon sect present.


    "Wu Hao, our accounts should be settled!" Gabriel looked at Wu Hao with a blue face and said.


    "Liquidation? Hehe, do you think you have the qualification to say such words to me? It''s just a loser. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Gabriel doesn''t speak. He did lose to Wu Hao in the trial before, but it doesn''t mean he will lose now.


    He knows that Wu Hao has a strong time field, but so what? His field is naturally not bad.


    "I lost to you before, but when using the field, you may not be able to win me." Gabriel finished, and the field was released in an instant.


    The whole scene was covered by Gabriel''s field, and an extremely cold atmosphere hit.


    "Although your domain is dominated by time, my extremely cold domain seems to restrain your domain of time, because even time can be frozen at absolute zero."


    After the extremely cold field was launched, the whole challenge arena was frozen. It can be seen that this field is really famous.


    Although Wu Hao has the field of bathing fire and killing gods, he is not afraid of this so-called extremely cold field, but now he doesn''t want to expose it. It seems that he really needs to work hard to solve Gabriel.


    Spirit of fire dragon!


    Suddenly, Wu Hao''s body circled a fire dragon, which immediately wrapped Wu Hao''s body with a layer of heat energy. Although this heat energy was declining in the extremely cold field, it could keep Wu Hao''s body from being injured.


    Gabriel''s face changed slightly. How could he forget Wu Hao''s picture.


    "Even if you have a fire dragon, so what? I won''t fall into the trap this time. Your six dragon spirit is invalid to me." Gabriel has done a lot of research on Wu Hao.


    So he finally came to the conclusion that as long as he was careful of Wu Hao''s six dragon spirit, Wu Hao was not so terrible.


    "Oh? Is it? It seems that you have studied a lot day and night. "


    Miso!


    The sky sword appears. Since the spirit of the six dragons cannot be deterred, he will not use it again. That is just a waste of physical strength.


    The sword?


    Gabriel looked at Wu Hao. Although Wu Hao had also used a sword before, and the sword move was very powerful, he didn''t think that kind of sword move could pose any threat to him.


    "Hahaha, it seems that you are at a dead end. I will beat you this time!" Gabriel shouted excitedly that as long as he won Wu Hao, he would be the second, and his Gabriel family could get the first three resources this time.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. The war with Gabriel may be exposed, but he will never be exposed. Otherwise, the next war with Mosheng may be difficult.


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao called thunder and lightning.


    God''s anger, God''s formula, Emperor''s decision!


    Kunming divine skill.


    These are the skills he used in the competition, so it''s not doubtful.


    "Fancy, freeze it!" Gabriel has completely controlled the field and wants to use the field strength to fight a protracted war with Wu Hao.


    "I''m not in the mood to play with you."


    Spirit of ice dragon!


    In this extremely cold area, Wu Hao''s spirit of ice dragon has become very powerful, and his attack power can be comparable to the power of the fusion of the spirits of the four dragons.


    "Ha ha, Gabriel, I''m afraid you''re going to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot."


    Thunder body method!


    After the spirit of the ice dragon attacked, Wu Hao quickly left the scene, then flew into the air and summoned the spirit of the fire dragon to resist the extreme cold again.


    The power of lightning!


    All the lightning was attached to the sky sword, and Gabriel had just cracked the spirit of the ice dragon.


    Wu Hao''s move was really annoying. He felt it when he took over the spirit of the six dragons. Wu Hao''s spirit of the six dragons was the convergence of elements.


    The six dragons have six elements, including the attribute of ice. In addition, in the extremely cold field, the spirit of the ice dragon has been strengthened to this extent by him.


    "Well, let''s win and lose!" Wu Hao''s lightning has gathered.


    "Don''t think about it. I won''t lose again this time!"


    Da Yin Kaishan palm!


    A magnificent energy burst out from Gabriel''s body. This energy is definitely not simple. Wu Hao can feel the terror. It seems to be his unique skill.


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    Wu Hao didn''t even think about it and immediately made a move.


    Sword meaning!


    Gabriel felt this sword move, which was obviously stronger and much stronger than before. If he didn''t defend, he would definitely be hit hard.


    At this moment, he realized that Wu Hao''s strength was really above him. He was not Wu Hao''s opponent at all.


    The king of stone city.


    Gabriel can''t make a stronger pursuit. Now all he wants is to protect his life. Since the top ten have been obtained, it''s meaningless to fight with Wu Hao.


    "I admit defeat!" Gabriel quickly conceded defeat. With the withdrawal of the field, Xi Zhizun heard that he conceded defeat and immediately took action to block Wu Hao''s attack. During the period, he even gave a stuffy hum.


    "This boy..." Xi Zhizun looked at his palm and actually smoked. The sword move just now not only had the meaning of sword, but also had the smell of destruction. Otherwise, how could his palm smoke.


    "Qingyun sect, Wu Haosheng!"


    In this victory, Qingyun Zong was jubilant. In this way, Wu Hao entered the finals.


    "Oh, Wu Hao, don''t be arrogant. Mo Sheng is not so easy to deal with. He will kill you. In short, you can''t live!"

 Chapter 800

    Gabriel looked at Wu Hao with murderous eyes. At this moment, he wished someone could come out and kill Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao sneered.


    "Don''t worry, it''s you who can''t live, not me. After the contest, I''ll find you myself and wash my neck before that." Wu Hao looked at Gabriel coldly and said.


    The final four are out, and the next game is the real semi-finals.


    Wu Hao fights demons, Mo Sheng fights clouds.


    This is completely a battle without suspense. As soon as magic thought comes on the stage, he admits defeat, and Yunhai is the same. They can say that they don''t hold any chance of winning.


    But they always had to decide the third place, so after they conceded defeat, they entered the battle link, and Wu Hao and Mo Sheng naturally entered the finals.


    Demonian and Yunhai had a stalemate for a long time. It can be said that they were completely equal, but Yunhai was consumed by ruby and finally lost. The 300th fell on demonian.


    "Congratulations, you two have successfully entered the finals. I believe you have been looking forward to it for a long time. However, we can''t worry about this battle today, because the finals can''t be held until tomorrow. Let''s wait patiently for their wonderful performance tomorrow."


    After the host said that, everyone dispersed in a crowd. Since the finals have to be tomorrow, it''s no fun to stay.


    Both sides were full of gunpowder. The eyes of the devil sea towards Wu Hao were like those of the dead, without any blood.


    But Wu Hao doesn''t care about his eyes at all. For him, it doesn''t exist to kill him, just Mosheng and magic sea. Even if he can''t fight, here he can still use the space field and go whenever and wherever he wants.


    "Wu Hao, tomorrow is bound to be a hard battle. The strength of Mosheng is absolutely no less than the magic sea, which is also the terrible thing of their magic dragon sect. Even if the old ancestor can''t win 100% against the magic sea, I think you''d better give up if you don''t win." As soon as he returned to his residence, the elder of Qinghai went to his room.


    "Don''t worry, master, I know that Mo Sheng is not simple, but I naturally have my confidence. It''s not so easy to win him, but it won''t be easy for him to win me." Wu Hao said with a confident smile.


    However, the elder of Qinghai sighed long.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s necessary to take this risk with your talent. It''s against the sky to be able to do this with your age and talent. As long as you can rise to the peak or above the peak, it''s easy to clean them up with your means."


    Wu Hao shook his head resolutely.


    "We should start from the beginning and finish. If I retreat now, I won''t achieve much in the future. Don''t persuade me, senior. This war is bound to be won." Wu Hao looked at the elder of Qinghai with firm eyes and said.


    "Well, now that you have decided, I won''t advise you, but you must stay. You can''t go to war. The ancestor has come, and the Lord of Hongxia sect is also on the way. According to our guess, I''m afraid the magic dragon sect also has reinforcements, so you can''t put yourself in danger."


    Wu Hao nodded. Naturally, he couldn''t do such a thing. It''s not worth doing such a stupid thing for the first place in a competition.


    But it doesn''t mean that he will give up. No matter how strong the Mosheng is, try it and you will know that as long as the other party doesn''t reach the supreme level, it can''t threaten him.


    At this time, in the residence of the magic dragon sect, the magic sea sat in the first place and the Mosheng sat next to it.


    Others can only stand. It can be seen that Mo Sheng has an extraordinary position in the magic dragon sect.


    "Listen." The sea whispered.


    "Mo Sheng, tomorrow''s World War I can only win but not lose. The sect leader should arrive at the scene soon. I want you to use all means to defend the majesty of our magic dragon sect. Others will pass on your secret Dharma. At that time, you will naturally become invincible under the Supreme Master and kill Wu Hao without using your talent."


    Magic sea made a great determination. Wu Hao could not bear the humiliation of their magic dragon sect. Moreover, Wu Hao estimated that he knew the secret of their magic dragon sect, so they must not let Wu Hao go.


    No matter out of the dignity of the magic dragon sect or the secret of the magic dragon sect, in short, Wu Hao must die without any room for negotiation.


    Mo Sheng nodded: "needless to say, I will kill him. Ha ha, dare to provoke me Mo Sheng. He can''t live, let alone he is still a human!" Mo Sheng smiled.


    With all the disciples of the magic dragon sect present, they began to turn their spirits for the Mosheng secret Dharma. There are few remaining disciples now.


    But even so, it can still make the strength of Mosheng completely enter the peak state. It can be said that there is no rival under the supreme. Even the magic sea is estimated to be unable to win Mosheng.


    Wu Hao has entered a state of cultivation. After several days of fighting, Wu Hao''s strength has increased like flying, and his skills have improved, so he has to improve his combat effectiveness this night.


    Tomorrow will be the final. Once he wins, the magic dragon sect will certainly not let him go, but even if he loses, the magic dragon sect will probably not spare him, so he must be fully prepared.


    The next morning, when Wu Hao came to the challenge arena, the audience was packed, twice as many as before. Wu Hao was a little shocked. Unexpectedly, there were so many people.


    It seems that some viewers prefer to see the final result than the process.


    Because the process is not important, but the final battle is the most wonderful, and no one can miss it.


    "The highly anticipated final battle is about to open, and the number of ten Holy Spirit baptisms has been released, but you should all look forward to this battle very much. To tell the truth, I also look forward to it. Let''s invite two talented people."


    The host stretched out his hand.


    "The first disciple of the magic dragon sect, Mo Sheng, half step supreme!"


    Mo Sheng jumped into the challenge arena, and the people suddenly screamed.


    "And here is the super dark horse of this time, Wu Hao of Qingyun sect and senior Wang Feng. To tell you the truth, I also want to be shocked. He can fight to the finals with the strength of senior Wang Feng. He can be said to be unprecedented. Let''s see what degree he can reach!"


    Wu Hao slowly stepped onto the challenge arena. They both took the stage in different ways. Mo Sheng seemed very publicity, but he had publicity capital.


    But Wu Hao is very low-key. However, this low-key is discussed as Wu Hao is expected to admit defeat.


    It would be too boring for Wu Hao to admit defeat in the long-awaited championship.


    "Are you ready? Friendship comes first and competition comes second. Please don''t hurt your harmony. " The host stood in the middle and said.


    "Stop talking nonsense and start quickly!"

 Chapter 801

    What friendship first, he has a friendship with Wu Hao? Are you kidding.


    "Cough, cough, that. In that case, that!"


    "The game begins!" The host felt the strong smell of gunpowder before he shouted.


    "Wu Hao, you''re dead. I won''t give you a chance to beg for mercy!" Mo Sheng opened his fire in an instant.


    "Hahaha, it''s up to you?" Wu Hao is the same. He knows that Mosheng is absolutely difficult to deal with, so he must concentrate on it.


    Magic Dragon formula


    Demon dance!


    Mo Sheng is a big move as soon as he comes up. It seems that he completely wants to kill Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao is not weak.


    Thunder body method!


    Spirit of Double Dragons, holy light and darkness!


    The two moves collided, and Wu Hao''s attack was obviously weaker.


    Having gained the upper hand, Mo Sheng smiled proudly.


    "It''s great not to be hurt. Die!"


    Demon judgment, fall!


    A black fog shrouded the scene as if to devour it.


    There was no movement on the field. He looked at Mosheng in surprise.


    "No, it''s just seconds?"


    "That''s terrible!" There was an uproar. It''s called a dark horse? It''s really not ordinary black. Now there''s no shadow.


    "No, look at the sky!" Suddenly someone shouted and saw Wu Hao standing overhead.


    Mo Sheng''s eyes changed slightly. When Wu Hao flew to heaven, he didn''t notice it at all.


    Gravity, field!


    A strong gravity hit, and Mosheng felt the pressure instantly. However, although the pressure was great, it could not completely limit him.


    Angry dragon claw!


    Mo Sheng clapped his hand on the ground and jumped into the air in an instant.


    "Do you think it''s possible to run!"


    Magic knife!


    A shining scarlet knife appeared in Mo Sheng''s hand.


    Secondary artifact! Mo Sheng also has a second artifact. It seems that Wu Hao has no chance.


    Originally, they thought that Wu Hao had a secondary artifact next to him, which may be a little interesting, but now Mo Sheng also has it, so Wu Hao has lost the advantage of secondary artifact.


    Behead the devil!


    Mo Sheng''s attack was very wild, just like a crazy soldier. Wu Hao had to avoid his edge.


    Thunder body method, Kunming divine skill!


    Wu Hao hurriedly ran away. Although he could fight with Mo Sheng, he would lose both sides in the end. Mo Sheng didn''t know how to do it. He didn''t see him all night, and his strength actually increased. Is this also the talent of the first genius of the magic dragon sect?


    "Can you only hide? Hehe, but no matter where you hide, your result today is only lose and send!" Mo Sheng is in hot pursuit.


    The magic dragon sect also has the secret of body method. However, with the blessing of thunder body method and Kunming divine skill, Wu Hao can''t catch up with the Mo Saint behind him.


    "What bullshit Qingyun sect. It used to have a false name. I thought how strong your Wu Hao was. It turned out to be just a shrinking turtle." Gabriel said sarcastically, causing a burst of laughter.


    "What about the elder? Wu Hao seems to have the upper hand." The disciples of Qingyun sect were worried and asked.


    The elder of Qinghai looked at Su Yan.


    "What do you think?"


    Su Yan has been looking up at the air. With his current strength, he can barely see the actions of Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, Mosheng''s strength is not weak, but Wu Hao is stronger. Now the guy is probably warming up." Su Yan looked at Wu Hao and said confidently.


    Because from the beginning to the end, Wu Hao won''t do anything uncertain. Since he hasn''t admitted defeat until now, Wu Hao shouldn''t have much problem.


    One black and one white, two lights and shadows gallop through the sky, colliding again and again, and the violent fluctuations make people feel deafening.


    "These two guys are so terrible that they can fight to this extent." Elder Hongsang frowned and said.


    As a half step supreme, her strength is naturally not weak, but she knows very well that the strength of these two people is probably higher than her.


    Hongyu was also stunned, especially looking at Wu Hao''s figure. She didn''t know how much talent and effort it took for Wu Hao, a contemporary young man, to achieve such a state.


    The audience shut up one by one and watched the battle. Just now someone said that Wu Hao shrank his head and only knew how to avoid, but now he dare not speak and is deeply afraid of being attacked.


    Gabriel also looked at them with a big change in his face. His feelings didn''t take him to heart when Wu Hao fought with him yesterday.


    "I admit that your strength exceeds my budget. You are strong enough to be my opponent, but you should believe that invincibility under supreme authority is not the only strength."


    Suddenly Mo Sheng took off his clothes and revealed the strong chicken.


    Magic Dragon formula, Qi!


    "Wait to die, scum!" Mo Sheng''s body suddenly became stronger, and his strength was obviously improved again.


    Wu Hao could not help frowning. The Mosheng was really not simple. His strength could rise again. It seems that he really has to expose his cards.


    "You think it''s over? Oh, naive! " Mo Sheng sneered.


    "Oh, demon realm!" The sky darkened and the surroundings looked so dark.


    "It''s the demon realm. How awesome! It''s too strong, Mo Sheng. It seems that Wu Hao will lose. "


    Demon God field, a kind of God field, can only be owned by a very few people.


    Since Mo Sheng has this demon God field, his combat effectiveness has controlled the field, and he will definitely have the upper hand.


    "Hehe... Is that all?" Wu Hao ignored this so-called demon God field and completely ignored it.


    "Look down on the demon field. You''re afraid you haven''t died!"


    However, Wu Hao shook his head: "of course I will not underestimate the field of God, but your demon God field should not be regarded as the field of God, but only as the field of hypocrisy."


    Mo Sheng didn''t expect Wu Hao to have such a deep insight into the field, and even know that the demon God field is only a false god field.


    "Hehe, even in the field of hypocrisy, so what? It''s enough to clean you up! "


    "Really?" Wu Hao suddenly opened his eyes, and suddenly his eyes burst into a red light, just like a flower of blood.


    "It''s just a field of hypocrisy. Are you proud?"


    Kill God!


    Bang!


    The murderous spirit covered the whole audience in an instant, and everyone fell into fear in an instant.


    "This murderous spirit!"


    "Is this the field of killing gods for refining fire? The real realm of God? " Suddenly the host broke the news.


    WOW!


    In the real realm of God, Wu Hao is so handsome!


    Xi Supreme Master has isolated all the murderous Qi within the scope of Wu Hao. The rest are no longer eroded by the murderous Qi and have recovered their mind.


    "How is it possible? How can you have the real realm of God? This realm of God should be mine." Mo Sheng was angry.


    Originally, I thought it was great to have the field of hypocrisy. No one in the contemporary young generation can be stronger than him, but Wu Hao wants to suppress him everywhere.


    "Impossible, Jedi impossible!"

 Chapter 802

    "I''ll kill you and hand over your God killing field!" Mo Sheng rushed over. At this time, he had killed his red eyes.


    I''m the strongest, absolutely the strongest, what shit, Wu Hao, die for me!


    Broken dragon claws!


    Wu Hao looked at the huge dragon claw and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Thunder body method!


    Dodge again. He doesn''t want to be hit by this move. Although he seems to have the upper hand now, he can''t afford such an attack.


    "Hahaha, even if you have the realm of God, you''d better shrink your head. It''s a waste to put the realm of killing God on you. Give it to me!" Mo Sheng caught up.


    "Ah... Sad." Wu Hao sighed. This Mo Sheng''s mentality is not good at all. In this way, he collapsed. Do you want to find someone to work hard? It seems that he is still a restless man.


    "OK, if you want to spell, I''ll play with you. By the way, I hope you don''t regret it." Wu Hao stopped. The battle has been enough now.


    Mosheng''s strength is very strong, but it seems that it has been fully displayed in the current form. Although he is not sure of winning, in terms of mentality, Mosheng has lost, so it''s time to end the battle.


    "Don''t put on airs and die!" Mo Sheng punched Wu Hao in the chest.


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao blocked it with one hand, which completely stunned Mo Sheng. With his full strength, Wu Hao blocked it easily. What''s the matter.


    Emperor''s decision, God''s anger, God''s formula!


    Power increases instantly.


    "I caught your fist. Now you take my fist!"


    Bang!


    He didn''t give Mosheng a chance to react at all, and hit him in the abdomen.


    Oh!!!


    This punch exposed the green tendons of Mo Sheng''s pain and turned the river and the sea in his stomach.


    "Asshole!" Mo Sheng quickly collected his strength, smashed it and threw it on Wu Hao''s face.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    In the sky, the sounds of collision burst out. At this moment, they are completely physical competition. You punch me, in short, they will not give in at all.


    "These two guys are monsters. Don''t they hide? Now, especially Wu Hao, why is his strength so strong! It''s just a high-level king. "


    Not only the audience was shocked, but even Xi supreme was a little surprised. The high-level Wang Feng fought for the half step supreme, and it was not an ordinary half step supreme.


    It can be said that Wu Hao''s talent has been brought into full play, which can hardly be described as abnormal.


    "This, this everyone, this is simply wonderful. It is always worthy of being the genius of the magic dragon sect and the biggest dark horse this time." The host was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say.


    The collision lasted for five minutes. The two people were black and blue. Finally, Mo Sheng seemed unable to hold on, so he chose to step back.


    He wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth and breathed slowly. After his breathing slowed down, his eyes became sharp.


    Just now he was too impulsive. Under his anger, he had no rules at all. Fortunately, he calmed down now.


    Wu Hao is definitely a strong man worthy of recognition. If he only knows anger, he may really lose.


    Wu Hao also stayed in place quietly.


    "That guy doesn''t look so stupid that he can''t help it. He seems to have calmed down." Kong Bei emperor said.


    "Yes, if it has been the high-intensity state just now, maybe I can kill him, but once this guy calms down, it''s really not so easy to deal with."


    They looked at each other for two minutes. The breath of Mosheng changed from rage to calmness. It seems that they are going to fight with their brains.


    "Wu Hao, I have to say that you are very strong. A strong person I have never met can make me change like this. To tell the truth, I didn''t expect that I seem stronger in this state."


    Even the breath of Mo Sheng''s speech is much calmer. It seems that the war really begins at this moment.


    "Two little guys should be serious, ha ha." Xi Zhizun smiled and looked at the scene. It''s worth coming this time. We can see the emergence of talents like Wu Hao in the younger generation.


    Demon change!


    Mo Sheng''s body has changed again and has shrunk. His original burly figure is more than a circle larger than Wu Hao, but now he has changed like Wu Hao. He is thin and doesn''t seem to be lethal.


    But only Wu Hao knows, I''m afraid this is the strongest mentality of Mosheng, and it is completely consistent with the breath of Mosheng at this time.


    "What''s the matter? Can you win by becoming so small? " The audience kept talking again.


    In addition to the audience, the eyes of many religious strongmen have also changed, because they all know that the Mosheng will be more terrible at this time.


    "Is Wu Hao really all right? Mo Sheng is getting stronger again." The elder of Qinghai clenched his fist and was still worried.


    "There will be no problem, trust him." Su Yan is still determined that Wu Hao can win. Wu Hao has never let him down.


    "I have to thank you, Wu Hao. You wait for me to calm down and finally open the demon God change of the final form of the magic dragon formula. In order to repay you, I will defeat you completely!"


    Mo Sheng pinched his fist, and the surrounding air burst faintly.


    "I''ll give it to you, too." Wu Hao took out the sky sword. He knew that if he didn''t go all out at this moment, he would really lose.


    Wu Hao also changed his body, but he didn''t change his body. He just turned his skin golden.


    "Come on!" Mo Sheng moved, and even the air made a sound.


    So does Wu Hao.


    Kunming divine skill!


    They are very fast.


    Burst fist!


    Thunder body method!


    Wu Hao ducked behind Mo Sheng.


    Lightning, sword of the moment!


    Big prisoner''s palm!


    One palm blocked the flash sword, and then attacked again.


    Magic Dragon catch!


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    The two checked and balanced each other again. Both attack and defense almost reached a tie. Even Wu Hao felt that there was no way to decide the outcome.


    Black dragon takes out his heart!


    Ice fire dragon spirit!


    Two moves detonate here, and two people step back.


    Whoo


    "Let''s win and lose. I''m tired of it!" Mo Sheng said loudly that now, except for the decisive victory and defeat, unless one side admits defeat, they can''t win the other side.


    "That''s what I mean!" Wu Hao has begun to gather dragon spirits. At present, the only thing he can improve his attack is Nu long Jue.


    After years of hard training, the Nu long Jue finally became a success. Last night, it finally entered the last step and melted the Seventh Dragon.


    The Seventh Dragon is not simple. It can be said that it is a more powerful dragon spirit than the spirit of the six dragons.


    But this move needs to consume huge spiritual power. Even Wu Hao at this moment can only use it once.


    The breath of Mosheng changed completely, and there was a trace of evil, and a black dragon appeared behind him, which looked very evil.

 Chapter 803

    It''s really a magic dragon!


    "This Mo saint is really not simple. He even learned the highest martial arts of the magic dragon sect. At the beginning, the old ancestor was defeated in this move." The elder of Qinghai frowned and said.


    How can Wu Hao resolve this move?


    Everyone looked at Wu Hao and saw that Wu Hao was completely closed at this time, just like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "What''s he doing? Meditate? " They were puzzled. It was already this time. Wu Hao still closed his eyes. It was really abnormal.


    "No, there are different colors of psychic power on him." The host suddenly broke the news.


    "Eat my strongest blow!" Mosheng has made a big move.


    The demon dragon is born!


    The black dragon soul pressed over, with terrible pressure.


    Suddenly Wu Hao opened his eyes, and his eyes burst into a golden light.


    The spirit of the real dragon!


    Yes, it''s the spirit of the real dragon, and it falls from the sky.


    A golden dragon came down from the sky and leaped down at a very fast speed.


    The Golden Dragon accompanied by a powerful dragon chant. When it came, the surrounding space was turbulent, and the magic dragon stopped.


    "Really, really dragon?" Mo Sheng looked at the scene in amazement. He couldn''t believe it was true. Wu Hao summoned the real dragon.


    "It''s so powerful. Why does this boy always surprise us? The spirit of the six dragons has been very surprising. Unexpectedly, there is the spirit of the real dragon." Elder Hongsang smiled faintly.


    "Excellent young man, no wonder you praise him so much." Elder Hongsang looked at his disciple Hongyu.


    "I, I didn''t." Hongyu retorted shyly, but her eyes never left the real dragon summoned by Wu Hao.


    When the magic dragon met the real dragon, he couldn''t lift his head at all. Unexpectedly, he retreated. Everyone was shocked to see this scene. It seems that Wu Hao''s real dragon crushed the magic dragon in the Dragon duel.


    "It''s impossible, you give it to me!" Mo Sheng doesn''t want to believe this fact. How can his magic dragon lose.


    The demon dragon defeated the Qingfeng ancestor of Qingyun sect when it came to the world. Wu Hao is also Qingyun sect''s, and it is absolutely impossible to win him.


    But the truth was in front of him. The magic dragon he had born did not dare to come forward at all.


    "Waste one!" With the roar of Mo Sheng atmosphere, the magic dragon in front of him collapsed.


    "I admit defeat." Mo Sheng humbly said these three words, and the whole audience was boiling in an instant.


    Mo Sheng concedes defeat, which means that the champion is born, that is Wu Hao.


    "Champion, Qingyun Zong Wu Hao!" After announcing the final result, all the disciples of Qingyun sect came to the stage and hugged Wu Hao excitedly.


    "Won, won, our Qingyun sect won the championship, really won!" The elder of Qinghai was full of tears. He had fantasies, but he really didn''t expect to win the championship. After all, it was just a fantasy. How could it really come true.


    "Congratulations, young man." Elder Hongsang came forward to congratulate him.


    "Wu Hao, Congratulations, we are convinced." The Three Kings also appeared on the stage to congratulate.


    "Happy together, champion. The most important thing is the number of Holy Spirit baptism. This is the most important." Wu Hao shouted.


    "Yes, the number of Holy Spirit baptism is the top priority."


    Everyone looked at the river above their heads.


    "Cough, well, the baptism of the Holy Spirit has been opened. The top ten can go in."


    As soon as Xi supreme waved, the space gate appeared, and the top ten jumped in one after another.


    Mo Sheng reluctantly glanced at Wu Hao and entered the baptism of the Holy Spirit. He must become stronger. After coming out this time, he may break through and reach the supreme level. At that time, he must personally kill Wu Hao.


    "OK, go in. If you can, you must improve your strength as much as possible." Qinghai patted Wu Hao on the shoulder. He knew that a big war was coming. The more Wu Hao promoted, the better it would be for them.


    "Well, let''s go first!" Wu Hao and Su Yan entered the Holy Spirit baptism.


    Just 20 minutes after Wu Hao and others entered the Holy Spirit baptism, the sky suddenly changed color and a powerful breath swept through.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to host this holy spirit competition this year." The sound is a little harsh. It makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Ghost supreme, why are you here?" The river supreme master looked at the figure and frowned slightly.


    Ghost supreme!


    The elder of Qinghai looked at the figure in the sky and his face changed greatly, as did the elder of Hongsang.


    "No! He''s out of the mountain. " The elder of Qinghai whispered.


    "It seems that the situation is worse than we thought. It''s bad. I don''t know when the patriarch will arrive." Hongsang also whispered.


    "What''s the matter, elder? Who is that man?" Su Yan asked suspiciously.


    "The Lord of the magic dragon sect is also the Supreme Master of the mainland, and his strength is almost one of the strongest in the mainland."


    It is said that there are not many supreme cosmic levels in this continent, but the devil of the magic dragon sect is one of them.


    The devil is very powerful and is called one of the strongest in the mainland.


    "Isn''t the situation of Qingyun sect..." Su Yan''s face changed greatly. It''s really bad for them.


    "The river supreme should hold him, and the competition can see that the river supreme is vaguely on our side."


    Hearing the words of the elder in Qinghai, Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Just now you said he was one of the strongest in the mainland. Who are the others?"


    "The ghost supreme of the magic dragon sect, the guardian of the mainland, the river supreme, and the rhyme supreme of the Hongxia sect. Among them, the strongest should be a hidden emperor supreme. For these supreme masters, their strength fully represents the whole continent."


    Hongxia sect?


    Su Yan looked at elder Hongsang and saw that elder Hongsang nodded.


    "Yes, our Lord is Yun supreme, but I don''t know if she will come, because I don''t know if the ghost supreme will come. I can only pray that she can come."


    Hongsang''s face is still ugly. I knew she should have made the situation more serious at that time. She just made a simple summons. Who knows if the patriarch will come.


    If you don''t come, things will be bad.


    "Don''t worry, master, he can''t mess around. There is the Supreme Master of the river, and have you forgotten that I have this?" Ruby came to the master and took out a jade slip.


    Red mulberry has a black face. How did she forget this thing? The transmission jade slips of the patriarch.


    Every time the Lord of the Holy Spirit contest will give them for a rainy day. If the ghost supreme really dares to fight, they will summon the Lord immediately.


    "It''s said that Qingyun sect''s people killed my magic dragon sect disciple. I''ll come and see who''s so excellent." The devil swept his eyes and looked at the elders in Qinghai. His eyes were deep and scary.

 Chapter 804

    "Who killed the disciples of my magic dragon sect?" The ghost supreme looked at Qinghai and asked.


    "Ghost supreme, you can''t say that. First of all, our Qingyun sect disciples didn''t kill your magic dragon sect disciples. Secondly, the only two people with some strength have entered the Holy Spirit baptism. I''m afraid you''ve come in vain."


    The people looked at the elder of Qinghai who answered. He was worthy of having seen the world. He could answer calmly in the face of the pressure of the supreme power.


    "Oh? Are you Qinghai? Where''s the breeze? Where is he? Don''t come out and tell me? " The ghost supreme obviously intends to put the responsibility on their Qingyun sect.


    "The old ancestor didn''t come. Why should the ghost supreme embarrass our Qingyun sect."


    "Hum, embarrassed? Even if Qingfeng is here, he doesn''t dare to talk to me like that. Who are you? It seems that it hasn''t appeared for decades. The world has almost forgotten it. "


    The ghost supreme suddenly made a move, and a supreme breath attacked Qinghai.


    "Ghost supreme, the Holy Spirit competition is not over yet. It''s not good for you to do it in front of me?" The river supreme rushed in time and blocked the ghost supreme''s attack.


    The ghost supreme looked at the river supreme.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect Xi supreme to help them out. It''s really hard to see. It seems that Qingyun Zong has a genius this time. He actually won the championship, so to speak!"


    "He is the one who killed my magic dragon sect disciple?" The devil''s momentum soared.


    "Five hall leaders, what are you waiting for before you show up?"


    Suddenly, five figures appeared, each with a strong breath, revealing the breath of half step supremacy.


    "The patriarch was killed by Wu Hao of Qingyun sect, Hongxia sect and the three kings family." The devil sea flew into the air, came to the devil and whispered.


    "Hongxia sect, even you have a share. It seems that I will teach you a good lesson for your sect leader today. Kill me and leave none!"


    Five hall leaders, together with the magic sea, six half step supreme super strongmen of the magic dragon sect.


    "Devil, do you really want to do it? This is my supreme territory! " Xi Zhizun said sternly. The host and the referee came behind him. They were also half step supreme.


    "The devil is supreme, and then Gabriel is willing to help. Just ask me to kill the people of Qingyun sect myself." When Gabriel saw the potential, he immediately took refuge in the magic dragon sect.


    "My iron man sect is willing to help. We have to avenge the boy Wu Hao." The light iron head immediately flew up with people.


    In an instant, the power fell to one side, and many people who took refuge in the magic dragon sect were willing to help.


    Qinghai reluctantly shook his head. Wu Hao was so troublesome that he didn''t expect to offend so many people.


    "Qingyun sect, no one will stay. Just abolish the people of Hongxia sect. By the way, kill the three kings family." The ghost supreme said confidently.


    "I don''t think any of you dare!" The river Supreme Master roared and instantly drank the people behind the ghost Supreme Master.


    "If you dare to stop anything, you are my opponent." The ghost supreme looked at the river supreme with his eyes slightly narrowed and murderous.


    "Devil, you are breaking the rules of the competition. Aren''t you afraid of being famous by the competition?" The river Supreme Master knew that it was useless to stop him. There was a ghost Supreme Master holding him down. He couldn''t support anything.


    "Hehe, so what?" The ghost supreme said without paying any attention.


    "You!"


    "What are you waiting for, not yet!" The ghost Supreme Master said coldly with his hands on his back.


    Everyone rushed up.


    "Ghost supreme, are you going to cover up the sky? People who don''t want to abide by the rules of the competition, do you have any secret? " Suddenly, an ethereal voice appeared.


    Ruby opened a door around her. She saw a graceful figure coming out, and the breath was also very terrible.


    "Rhyme supreme!" The scene of Xi supreme master finally calmed down. There is rhyme Supreme Master. It seems that there should be no problem.


    "I didn''t expect that even you came. Your disciples of Hongxia sect and Qingyun sect killed five geniuses of our magic dragon sect. What do you say?" Asked the ghost supreme hostage.


    "Explain? I also ask you what you need to explain. You and I know the rules of the Holy Spirit Competition. In the trial competition, no matter life or death, if the disciple dies, you will come to destroy the other party. Then the Holy Spirit baptism is all for your magic dragon clan. "


    "Originally, this is the competition rules. Ghost supreme, do you really want to destroy it?" The river Supreme Master hurriedly said.


    The ghost supreme was silent for a few seconds.


    "OK, in that case, I''ll give you two some face. I can not destroy Qingyun sect, but Wu Hao has to give it to me. He is the culprit."


    The Supreme Master of Xi looks at Qinghai. Wu Hao sees it all. He is definitely a genius. If there is no accident in the future, he can definitely be promoted to the Supreme Master. If he gives it to the supreme ghost, I''m afraid the peerless genius will fall.


    "If you want someone else''s life, you have to ask them if they agree. If you are a smart man, you should stop talking now and wait for him to come out. If you can take him away, we will not stop him." Yun supreme said gently, making people completely unable to get angry.


    "Suzerain, Wu Hao, he......" Hongyu hurriedly opened her mouth and wanted Yun supreme to keep Wu Hao.


    "Shh..." Hongsang grabbed Hongyu and told her not to talk.


    "Hum, it''s just a universe of kings. Can he go to heaven? I''ll wait here. I see who can save him today!" The ghost supreme descends slowly and sits down.


    "Master, Wu Hao must not fall into his hands, otherwise..." Hongyu said anxiously.


    "I know. How can I make you sad? The patriarch knows everything. She must have his reason for doing so. Let''s wait and see." Hongsang said faintly.


    The most nervous people are Qinghai and others. They are facing great disasters. At this time, they only hope that Wu Hao will not come out of the baptism of the Holy Spirit. As long as he doesn''t come out, he is safe.


    At this moment, Qinghai also knows that a powerful sect door has no absolute combat power, and this sect door can only be stepped on by people.


    Although their Qingyun sect is one of the five major sects, since the supreme of Qinglin, they have been the supreme of Wu, so that their Qingyun sect can only rank at the end of the five major sects and become the weakest of the five major sects.


    It can be said that Qingyun sect is weak and has no support at all. Qingfeng''s ancestors are only half steps supreme, but as long as they don''t break through the supreme level, even ten half steps supreme are useless in front of the supreme level.


    At this time, Wu Hao has entered the Holy Spirit spring. The spring water is very irritating. After entering, Wu Hao feels that the seven meridians and eight veins are expanding, as if they are about to explode. This pain is definitely beyond the endurance of ordinary people.


    "There can be such a magical cold spring in the world. Boy, you''ve earned it."

 Chapter 805

    "Is it as exaggerated as you say?, Although it''s a good thing, it''s OK. " Wu Hao said carelessly.


    They feel the surging energy in the cold spring of the Holy Spirit, but that energy seems to have only complementary effects on the body.


    "Hehe, you are too naive. Now your seven meridians and eight veins are expanded by the cold spring of the Holy Spirit, which means that your cultivation speed will be faster than before. If you are short-sighted, it doesn''t have much effect. Because you can''t break through the supreme level, but with your talent, the supreme level is bound to be obtained. From a long-term perspective, it is absolutely good for you."


    The emperor of kongbei said a lot of beeps. Wu Hao understood. The old man scolded him for being short-sighted.


    But according to him, there is really no problem. The longer the road, the more useful the effect will be.


    "In that case, what are we waiting for? Let''s practice astringency quickly." Wu Hao took the time to absorb it. Unexpectedly, the cold spring of the Holy Spirit only opened for seven days. How much can be improved in these seven days depends entirely on himself.


    The next day, Wu Hao''s strength made a breakthrough and reached the peak level.


    On the third day, Su Yan broke through. It seems that Su Yan''s talent has also improved in a flying way. Both of them have reached the peak level.


    The whole Holy Spirit cold spring can only accommodate five people, so it needs to be divided into two groups. The first group is the first, the second, the third, and the ninth and tenth.


    The rest can only be the last, which gives the first three a good treatment and takes care of the last two.


    "Be careful, Wu Hao. It seems that the devil Nian has reached the supreme level. I''m afraid it will be bad for you."


    Early in the morning on the sixth day, the devil thought broke through the boundary and reached the half step supreme. Now, the two disciples of the magic dragon sect in the whole Holy Spirit cold spring have reached the half step supreme, which is not good for Wu Hao.


    "It''s all right. Practice at ease. This is the cold spring of the Holy Spirit. They dare not come. What''s more, if I were a Mosheng, I wouldn''t choose to do it here." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    This cold spring of the Holy Spirit is not an ordinary place. If Mo Sheng starts here, he will come to no good end.


    The river Supreme Master clearly knows that there is a strong smell of gunpowder between them. How can he be relieved to let both groups of people in? Aren''t you afraid that they will destroy the cold spring of the Holy Spirit?


    So since Xi supreme doesn''t worry, he doesn''t worry even more.


    On the seventh morning, Wu Hao''s breath began to change, and his face was a little ugly. His face was not very good-looking.


    Wu Hao knows that he has to break through again, and now the energy is too violent to stop. But once he breaks through, the huge energy may rush out of the cold spring and hurt Su Yan at that time.


    Wu Hao frowned. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen when he broke through the peak. He knew that he should keep a distance.


    However, now he can''t let Su Yan leave at all. The violent energy in his body has taken shape. One doesn''t know that he will not only hurt Su Yan, but also hurt him. He has to suppress the violent atmosphere. Wu Hao exchanges with foreign countries.


    No, if the situation goes on like this, he will be possessed and will definitely affect Su Yan at that time.


    Really? Hell, why do you want to break through at this time? Isn''t it going to take my life!


    Wu Hao bit his teeth to resist. The reason why his energy became violent was because of the four gods and constellations array. These days, in addition to practicing martial arts, he spent the rest of his time studying the four gods and constellations array. He found a very wonderful place in this array.


    Previously, he condensed the Xuanwu array, and after several days of efforts, he developed the rosefinch array, which is powerful.


    Just yesterday, he also found out the way to start the white tiger array. When he was ready to study the green dragon array, he had a wonderful idea.


    He replaced the green dragon array with the Dragon Spirit in the angry dragon formula. Unexpectedly, there was a real reaction. The four gods Xingxiu array was started inexplicably.


    However, under the simulation of the four gods and constellations array, although the power is terrible to the extreme, Wu Hao knows that this is definitely not the original appearance of the four gods and constellations array. After all, the real green dragon is not a green dragon.


    If he can replace the green dragon with the spirit of the real dragon, it may be more powerful, because it is not easy to study the green dragon array thoroughly.


    The launch of the four gods constellation array was actually carried out at the same time as the breakthrough, which made Wu Hao unable to carry out it at all.


    Once the two energies react, they will definitely hurt Su Yan nearby, but he can''t tell Su Yan to keep him away. He can only suppress the energy in his body as much as possible, so that he can''t make a breakthrough for the time being.


    After suppressing for a long time, it was evening, and Wu Hao was about to lose his grip.


    Fortunately, a powerful energy burst out in Su Yan''s body at this time. With this energy, he actually broke through and reached the peak.


    This is what Wu Hao is waiting for. As long as Su Yan breaks through, he can also generate energy. At that time, he can break through without fear of hurting Su Yan.


    Seeing that Su Yan was in the middle of a breakthrough, Wu Hao relaxed. After the energy was relaxed, it suddenly broke out. The whole cold spring of the Holy Spirit was boiling, and there was a feeling that the water was boiling.


    "Wu Hao..." Su Yan opened his eyes. Today is the last day. Earlier, he felt that Wu Hao was not normal, but he didn''t expect Wu Hao to break through.


    According to the truth, Wu Hao''s talent is much stronger than him. He should have broken through long ago. Why is he behind him.


    Moreover, the trend of this breakthrough seems unfriendly, and the energy is running around. How can I feel like I''m going crazy.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan immediately began to help Wu Hao control these wandering spiritual powers.


    With Su Yan''s help, Wu Hao''s state has stabilized and has slowly entered a breakthrough state.


    Wu Hao was also relieved. Fortunately, he insisted on Su Yan''s breakthrough, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Boy, what are you going to do when you go out? The people of the magic dragon sect have arrived. " Kongbei Dadi asks Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao had guessed this for a long time. The Lord of the magic dragon sect is said to be a supreme super strong man. He is not an opponent now.


    "Hehe, come on, I''ll let them have a taste of the gift I specially prepared for them. By the way, old man, only you can help me." Wu Hao replied in his heart.


    "Your boy... Ah, I knew you didn''t have a good heart. Are you going to use the four gods star array?" Emperor kongbei asked with a faint smile.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, if I go out right now, I will be found. Please help me out and arrange the array first. If they really dare to mess around, I don''t mind inviting them to taste it."


    Emperor kongbei has no reason to refuse. Wu Hao really has something wrong. He can''t do better. He might as well help obediently.

 Chapter 806

    "Boy, the king saved you again. Remember, hurry up and revive me."


    "OK, I see. Don''t be the king. Go quickly. The time is almost over." Wu Hao hurriedly urged.


    Kongbei emperor stopped talking nonsense and went into the space gate given by Wu Hao. The Holy Spirit challenge arena was linked opposite. Kongbei felt several powerful breath after he went out.


    Sure enough, as they thought, the supreme power of the magic dragon sect came, and there was more than one person.


    Wu Hao used his last time to consolidate his breath. Now he has reached the peak. This strength is not enough when meeting the supreme level, but the supreme level should not be able to kill him.


    You still can''t fight a primary supreme level above the peak. It seems that there is a level difference between the king universe and the supreme universe level.


    According to Emperor kongbei, reaching the supreme level is not a simple thing. If you want to reach the supreme level, you must first have the supreme Qi.


    In other words, we must convert the spiritual power in our body into the supreme Qi. As long as all the conversion is successful, we can become the supreme power through the baptism of heaven and earth.


    And this supreme Qi is produced by heaven and Earth Spirit thunder robbery.


    As long as you have enough confidence, you can summon heaven and Earth Spirit thunder robbery to convert Reiki into supreme Qi.


    But the transformation of supreme Qi is very painful, and the process is no less than a thousand cuts.


    That''s why the supreme super strong are so rare. Because of the heaven and Earth Spirit thunder robbery, the conversion of the supreme Qi is not so easy to succeed. Many people have reached the edge strength. Although they have the strength to break through the supreme level, they fall on the spot when converting the supreme Qi.


    Just like the streamer sword Saint jessio, he had the conditions for a breakthrough at the beginning. The deadline was coming, so he chose to make a breakthrough in a desperate way.


    However, after tens of thousands of years of preparation, he was unable to break through and succeed. In the end, he could only become a dead soul. This is a living example.


    Therefore, it does not mean that as long as you reach the half step supremacy, you can make a breakthrough anytime and anywhere. If so, I''m afraid you will only face a dead end in the end.


    "It''s done, smelly boy!" With the last half hour left, Emperor kongbei flew back, and Wu Hao came out of the cold spring of the Holy Spirit.


    Seeing that Wu Hao is leaving, Mo Sheng and Mo Nian go first. After all, there is not much time left. Wu Hao can never stay here.


    "Smelly boy, there are two more supreme level outside. Do you really want to take a risk? We might as well send it straight out of here. Although the four gods and constellations array is strong enough, it may not be a great threat if there are two supreme masters on the other side. " Kongbei asked with a frown.


    However, Wu Hao shook his head.


    "Of course you can''t just go. There are Qinghai elders outside. If you go like this, they will be in danger. I haven''t heard that there are two supreme level strongmen in the magic dragon clan."


    Wu Hao''s whole body. After su Yan comes out, Wu Hao will make the final consolidation.


    "Ah, you boy, I''ve always been so impulsive. I was out of my mind to persuade you. Forget it, the king will go crazy with you once." Emperor kongbei stopped persuading.


    Isn''t it because of Wu Hao''s idea that he can stay with Wu Hao all the time? Never abandon the ideas of your companions.


    If Wu Hao really abandons those classmates of Qingyun sect, I''m afraid he won''t always stay with Wu Hao to help him.


    "Su Yan, after going out for a while, you immediately try to stay away from the old monster of the magic dragon sect."


    Su Yan''s face changed greatly when he heard this.


    "Old monster? Supreme? " Su Yan knew that Wu Hao couldn''t have such a face if he wasn''t the supreme level and was only half a step supreme.


    Now Wu Hao''s strength has reached its peak, and no half step supreme can pose a threat to him.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, it''s the supreme level that the elder said before. He''s outside now."


    "That won''t work!" Su Yan refused.


    "Since the other side is so strong, you should need teammates. Let''s face it together." Su Yan looked at Wu Hao with firm eyes and said,.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly twice.


    "Are you stupid? That''s the supreme power."


    "I know what I''m doing, Wu Hao. Since you appeared, my life has not become so simple, but I like this feeling. At the same time, I thank you very much for teaching me so much. Since you choose to protect your companions and keep us away, we also have the right to choose to protect you and burn jade and stone!" Su Yan said firmly.


    Wu Hao looked at Su Yan and sighed helplessly.


    "Brother, it''s enough to have you, but you still have to stay away, because I''ve prepared a big gift for them, and you''ll know at that time."


    Su Yan looked at Wu Hao seriously. During this time, he had a certain understanding of Wu Hao. If he was not sure, Wu Hao should not say such words. Since Wu Hao has said so now, he must be sure.


    "OK, I listen to you. Once there is danger, I will take action. Now my combat effectiveness will not be much worse than half step supreme."


    Of course, Wu Hao knows that Su Yan has reached the peak. In addition, he has the top secondary artifact. Even if he meets the half step supreme, he can also fight.


    When they were ready, Wu Hao asked Su Yan to follow him and left the cold spring of the Holy Spirit.


    At this time, the atmosphere outside was very tense. The elder of Qinghai and others had made preparations for the battle. After a few days of convalescence, the three kings Xie Weier also recovered from his injury.


    The three kings still chose to help. After all, if it weren''t for Wu Hao, Xie Weier would be a corpse now.


    "There he is, that''s him!" Everyone looked at Wu Hao.


    "Hehe, it''s really lively. Have you been waiting hard enough?" Wu Hao looked at the crowd.


    "What crime should you commit to kill my demon dragon sect disciple!" The ghost supreme ''whoosh'' came down to Wu Hao.


    "Elder, you can eat without saying anything. When did I kill your demon dragon sect disciple? What about the evidence? Really? Just listen to the one-sided words of the old thing of the magic sea. Has your magic dragon sect always been famous for its hegemony? Or do you want to say who is the murderer? Don''t people in the whole continent have to give you three points in the future? "


    Xi Zhizun looked at Wu Hao and smiled helplessly. He knew that Wu Hao''s mouth would not forgive people, but he didn''t expect to let go even the ghost supreme.


    Is Wu Hao really not afraid of death?


    "Suzerain, you..." Hongyu looked at the suzerain in front of her and was deeply afraid that Wu Hao would suddenly encounter danger.

 Chapter 807

    "Don''t worry. Let''s see. This boy has a powerful mouth. Let''s see if he is as exaggerated as you say." Yun supreme did not move and stopped in place.


    "Master..." Ruby anxiously dragged the elder Hongsang around.


    "Shh, listen to the leader."


    The ghost Supreme Master was said by Wu Hao. There was no evidence of who killed him.


    "Hum, the magic dragon sect always doesn''t need a reason to do things. You can defeat the Mosheng. It''s not difficult to kill the magic cloud. Who can do it when participating in the trial?"


    "Ha ha ha!" Wu Hao laughed twice.


    "There''s no need to add a crime. If you say so, it can be regarded as I killed it. Do you magic dragon sect want to dominate the world? What is the purpose! " Wu Hao doesn''t explain anymore. Besides, he killed people. Now he is just using words to push the magic dragon sect to the forefront of the storm.


    "How brave! Kill my magic dragon sect disciple and slander my magic dragon sect, little bastard, you will die today! " The ghost supreme did it.


    "Wu Hao!" The elder of Qinghai immediately wanted to stop, but Su Yan stopped him.


    "He said he was prepared and believed in him. Besides, he had an invincible golden body. For the time being, the ghost supreme could not hurt him."


    Sure enough, the ghost Supreme Master''s move was a killing move. Just a little bit shook the whole scene. His powerful strength seemed to cut the whole continent.


    When they saw the ghost supreme move, they thought Wu Hao was dead.


    Invincible golden body!


    One hand, or that action, this time more exaggerated.


    Wu Hao had one hand behind him and one hand in front of him. In this way, he blocked the terrorist attack of the ghost supreme. It was very easy.


    "How possible!" Everyone looked in surprise.


    Did Wu Hao reach the supreme level? But it doesn''t look like it. Besides, how can we directly break through the advanced level to the supreme level in just seven days? That''s definitely not what people can do.


    The ghost supreme saw this scene and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Who the hell are you, boy? Your strength is not the king of the universe. Are you the supreme level? The competition is strictly prohibited and the supreme level is not allowed to participate. Are you breaking the rules? " The ghost supreme asked coldly.


    "Oh... Rules? Have the rules been destroyed by your magic dragon sect long ago? Why should I destroy it? " Wu Hao answered coldly.


    "You!" Ghost supreme then found that he had said something wrong. Before, Xi supreme said he would break the rules. At that time, he had forcibly explained. Unexpectedly, he inadvertently lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    "Me what me? The disciples died in the trial competition. They blame themselves for their incompetence. Parents still want to revenge. The rules of the trial competition, whether life or death, don''t the ghost supreme master know? Or you can destroy it, but others can''t. "


    The ghost supreme''s face gradually changed.


    "OK, you''ve completely angered me. I''ll tell you that you''re right. The magic dragon sect doesn''t need to explain anything to anyone. I don''t care who you are. In short, you killed my disciple. Today, you will die!"


    "Wait a minute, I just remembered." Wu Hao suddenly said again.


    "I don''t think the ghost Supreme Master wants revenge because his disciple was killed. As a supreme master, he doesn''t have such a small stomach. I think something else led you to kill me?" Wu Hao touched his chin and pretended to be confused.


    "You want to die!" The ghost Supreme Master shot again. This attack can definitely kill half a step for hundreds of times.


    When the river supreme master saw it, he immediately shot, but it was obviously too late. The ghost Supreme Master shot too fast.


    "Hahaha, it seems that I''m right. It turns out that the magic dragon clan has a secret, and it''s still a secret that the world can''t know."


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao stopped again, but he looked uncomfortable, because the invincible golden body had been used twice and for the last time. His last hope could only rest on the four gods star array.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Who the hell are you? Show me the original shape!" Ghost supreme increased his attack, but he still couldn''t break through Wu Hao''s defense.


    "Lord, that guy''s defense is terrible, especially this move. I think it should be an absolute defense type." The demon sea came to the ghost supreme.


    Absolute defense?


    "He has also used it before. It should belong to no level defense, but this defense should have a limit on the number of times, otherwise it is invincible."


    Suddenly the ghost supreme looked bright.


    "I can see that you are immortal! Invincible golden body, right? " The ghost Supreme Master asked with a smile.


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. In this way, they knew about the limit of invincible golden body times.


    "In those days, the great kongbei, who dominated the mainland, learned the unique defense and immortal skill. I remember that there was such an absolute defense skill, but the restriction seemed to be three times. What''s the relationship between you and the great kongbei?" The ghost supreme looked murderous.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. It''s useless to explain too much now. He has started the four gods star array. Whether he is dead or alive depends on the next fate.


    "Three times, you seem to have used it twice, that is to say, I can use the next move casually. As long as you use the invincible gold body, your time of death will come?" The ghost supreme said confidently.


    "Ghost supreme, don''t go too far. Are you serious about breaking the rules of the competition? I can immediately announce that you are disqualified from the competition. " Xi Supreme Master hurriedly said that since he knew that Wu Hao had this relationship with kongbei emperor, he naturally could not sit idly by.


    "Cancel it. I don''t care about the so-called Holy Spirit baptism. In short, this boy has completely angered me and he will die."


    Xi Supreme Master''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect that ghost Supreme Master could do this for a mere Wu Hao.


    Is it true that as Wu Hao said, the magic dragon sect really has any secret?


    "No, no one can break the competition rules. You can''t think about it today with me!" The river supreme chose to do it.


    "Hum, Xi supreme, do you think you will be my opponent?" The ghost supreme obviously didn''t pay attention to the river supreme. Indeed, in terms of strength, no one can be the opponent of the ghost supreme except the hidden strong.


    "I don''t know. What about me?" Suddenly, Yun supreme spoke.


    "Lord!" Hongyu was relieved when she saw the patriarch''s hand. Just now she almost thought that Wu Hao was dead today. After all, the king is supreme. Even the strongest talent seems to be useless.


    "Hongxia sect, do you want to intervene?" The ghost supreme said coldly.


    "Hehe, it''s not meddling, but you didn''t give us a reason. The competition said it was established by five major doors. Don''t forget."

 Chapter 808

    "Since you don''t have the right reason, I hongxiazong naturally have the right to go out and stop." River supreme and rhyme supreme joined hands against ghost supreme, and the situation became more and more serious.


    "Two elders, this is my Wu Hao''s business. Thank you for your help, but I think since it''s my Wu Hao''s business, let me solve it myself." Wu Hao doesn''t want the three supreme masters to do it, which will definitely cause chaos.


    Moreover, he knows the identity of the magic dragon sect very well. Since he has the opportunity now, if he starts at that time, the ghost supreme will hurt the river supreme and the rhyme supreme at all costs.


    "You!" People couldn''t believe it. They looked at Wu Hao and didn''t understand what Wu Hao wanted to do. With their protection, Wu Hao could leave safely, but the boy said he wanted to face it himself.


    "Boy, you have a good idea. He is the supreme level." Xi supreme master frowned at Wu Hao and said.


    Wu Hao nodded firmly.


    "If you can, please help me protect you of Qingyun sect." Then Wu Hao looked at the ghost supreme.


    "Old man, dare you bet with me!" Wu Hao pointed to the ghost supreme and asked.


    "Are you qualified to bet with me? What are you? " The ghost Supreme Master snorted coldly.


    "Don''t you dare? I''m giving you a chance to kill me now. If I don''t gamble, I can only protect me from the elders of old fan Xi and Hongxia sect. That won''t do you any good? "


    The ghost supreme was silent for two seconds.


    "Tell me, what are you betting on?" Ghost supreme obviously still has some fear. River supreme and rhyme supreme work together.


    Once the two join hands, as Wu Hao said, he may lose the chance to kill.


    "Three moves, I''ll do three moves. If I can hurt you, I''ll buy myself a year. In this year, you can''t do anything to me and Qingyun sect. If I can''t hurt you by three moves, you''ll kill me. How about it? At the same time, don''t worry. I''m not interested in your magic dragon sect''s secret. If you don''t agree, I can only trouble two predecessors. "


    Wu Hao said brazenly that it was a consultation and clearly a threat.


    But Wu Hao had to do so. If Yun supreme and Xi supreme protect him now, he may be able to leave safely, but I''m afraid Qingyun sect will be in trouble next.


    "Hurt me? Oh, naive. " Ghost supreme can''t believe that Wu Hao can hurt him at all. He is the supreme super strong. How can a mere King universe hurt him.


    "You want to die more simply. How can I not promise you and bet!" As expected, the ghost Supreme Master promised to kill Wu Hao in good faith. How could he miss this opportunity.


    "Two elders, please step back so as not to affect you." Wu Hao looked at Xi Zhizun and Yun Zhizun and said.


    They looked at each other with some amazement.


    Hurt them? Where did Wu Hao get his self-confidence? He said he was afraid to affect them.


    "Is this boy really capable or arrogant?" Yun supreme whispered, unable to figure it out.


    "I have some skills. I can''t help but be surprised at the strongest move, but it''s impossible for him to hurt the ghost supreme by that move. I don''t know what medicine the boy sells in the gourd. Let''s see." The river supreme whispered.


    "Boy, you can play." The ghost Supreme Master held his hands as if he didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao at all.


    Four areas, open!


    In an instant, four areas will be covered by the ghost supreme.


    "Four, four areas! The boy has four fields, one of which is killing God in the field of God! " The supreme rhyme was not surprised.


    "Hehe, this little guy is really amazing. He still has a card, but this move is obviously not as good as that one."


    Of course, Wu Hao knows that his release of the four fields is not the first move, but for the continuous output of one move.


    "Ghost supreme, I''m the first move in this field, but it shouldn''t be a problem if I don''t have to withdraw?" Wu Hao asked first. He didn''t want to make trouble for the ghost supreme later.


    "Just in the field, even if there are four, there is no need to withdraw. I see what your boy can do." The ghost supreme still holds his hands.


    "OK, in that case, please elder Xi and elder Heyun to testify for me!"


    Wu Hao moved, and a lot of spiritual power in his body was mobilized.


    "Come on, that''s it. No, it seems more terrible than the previous one."


    Wu Hao began to gather the dragon spirit.


    Four dragons, five dragons, six dragons, even so, he still hasn''t stopped, because he doesn''t just want the spirit of six dragons.


    The spirit of the real dragon obviously can''t reach the condition of hurting the ghost. Since the real dragon can''t, the power of the six dragons plus the real dragon should be barely able.


    Obviously, this move consumes a lot. Fortunately, he has reached the peak now, and his spiritual power is completely enough. Otherwise, this move alone may be enough to collapse him.


    The real dragon came again, and the powerful pressure shocked the people again.


    The ghost supreme master frowned. He had heard before that Mo Sheng lost to this move. He didn''t expect that it was better than the demon dragon.


    "This human must be killed, otherwise it will definitely be a big trouble for our magic dragon sect in the future." The ghost Supreme Master''s eyes to Wu Hao were full of killing intention.


    "Connected!"


    Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon!


    The original powerful real dragon has become more powerful with the addition of six dragons, and its attack power has reached a new high.


    "How did the boy do it? The attack power is obviously close to the supreme level. Even if it is the primary supreme, it can''t be said to be easy."


    "But it still can''t. The Ghost supreme''s strength is not just primary. At least his strength is close to intermediate, so this attack can''t hurt him." Yun supreme said.


    Facing Wu Hao''s attack, the ghost Supreme Master was also shocked. It was clear that he was only the king of the universe. Why could he condense such a powerful attack? It was beyond the scope of the king of the universe. No wonder he could kill so many disciples of the magic dragon sect.


    If only Wu Hao were a disciple of his magic dragon sect, he would definitely cultivate him personally and make him an indomitable genius.


    But now it''s too late. Such a genius will become the enemy of the magic dragon sect, so he must be strangled in the cradle.


    The ghost supreme blocked the spirit of the real dragon and retreated two steps, which surprised everyone.


    Although he still didn''t hurt the ghost supreme, he may take two steps back. This is definitely a shocking event today.


    For tens of thousands of years, who can make the supreme level retreat even half a step with the strength of being a king.


    "Boy, you have another move. Are you ready to die?" The ghost supreme asked. In his opinion, Wu Hao''s strongest move should be this.

 Chapter 809

    As a king universe, it''s against the sky to have an attack like that just now, so Wu Hao can''t have a stronger attack, otherwise it''s too abnormal.


    However, Wu Hao sneered and showed a confident smile in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ve offended you. I can''t control this move!" With that, Wu Hao''s technique changed constantly and began to start the four gods star array.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s confused behavior, the ghost knows that Wu Hao is printing at a glance.


    "Array? It''s a pity that he can even array at a young age. "The ghost Supreme Master sighed. Wu Hao''s talent determines his fate. Today he can''t let Wu Hao go again.


    He has seen too many geniuses, but a genius like Wu Hao is rare. He hasn''t seen it for at least tens of thousands of years.


    "Boy, if you want to hurt me with this level of array, you will be naive."


    The ghost supreme looked at a defensive array started by Wu Hao. He wondered for a while. He didn''t want to attack him, but how could the array started by Wu Hao be a Xuanwu array.


    Xuanwu is really strong for defense, but it is weak for attack.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak and continued to start other arrays. After a while, the rosefinch array was also lit and the white tiger array was also lit.


    The ghost Supreme Master''s face changed slightly. He didn''t understand what Wu Hao was doing.


    It''s right to have both attack and defense in three arrays, but this level still can''t hurt him.


    "Three level-3 arrays are powerful. I''m afraid they can kill everything in a second, but it''s unlikely to threaten the ghost supreme." The river Supreme Master stood in front of the crowd and said.


    "No, Wu Hao must have his plan. This move may be stronger than the one just now." Su Yan then said, because he knew Wu Hao too well. Since Wu Hao showed his cards that he didn''t show in normal days, there must be something amazing. It won''t be simple.


    The green dragon array is replaced by the spirit of the real dragon. The four arrays are complete.


    "Ghost supreme, you have connected it. Once it starts, I can''t stop." Around Wu Hao, the four divine beasts are very docile and don''t seem to have much lethality at all.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. After this move, you''ll die." The ghost Supreme Master said with his back.


    Wu Hao sneered. He was absolutely sure that he could hurt the ghost supreme, even if it was only a slight injury.


    "Four gods star array!"


    Rev!


    When Wu Hao started the array completely, the four beasts were extremely violent, and they slowly merged into one array, and the level of the array was close to level 4.


    "What!"


    The three supreme masters were surprised. This is too exaggerated. Can level 3 array synthesize level 4? This is the first time they have seen it for the first time.


    "No, this boy uses four divine beasts. It is said that in other universes, these four divine beasts seem to be in charge of four regions, East, West, North and south respectively, so they belong to a class of divine beasts. I''m afraid this is the special feature of this array."


    The ghost supreme master frowned. At first, he thought it was just four three-level arrays. How could he get him at only three levels.


    But now the four three levels are close to level Four. Although it still doesn''t pose a great threat to him, as Wu Hao said, such an array is estimated to be enough to hurt him.


    Ghost supreme narrowed his eyes. Wu Hao''s means surprised him again. Tianzong wizards are not too much.


    But he still didn''t give up. We still have to try to know how strong this array is.


    "Come on, defense!" The river venerable shouted, and immediately everyone put up a rain cover.


    The four gods star array hit the ghost supreme, the earth was shaking, the space was slowly breaking, and the river supreme and rhyme supreme opened their defense to the maximum.


    The ghost supreme has begun to resist with both hands, but the strength of the four gods star array is more powerful than he imagined.


    But when there was an injury on his hand, the ghost Supreme Master''s face was angry and an energy appeared on his hand.


    "Break it for me!"


    suppress!


    The four gods star array seemed to encounter more terrible energy and was smashed by the ghost Supreme Master in an instant.


    Wu Hao outlined and smiled. It seems that he won in the end. The four gods star array really didn''t disappoint him.


    "Ghost supreme, I won." Wu Hao shouted in front of the crowd.


    "Hum, you are opportunistic and attack with array!" The ghost supreme was very oppressed. Unexpectedly, he was confused. Wu Hao''s means exceeded his imagination.


    "Ghost supreme, are you trying to cheat? Isn''t array a part of strength? Then you knew from the beginning that I was using an array. Why didn''t you stop me? " Wu Hao said coldly.


    This old man is shameless enough to say such nonsense when he loses.


    "Ghost supreme, since you lose, don''t cheat. There are so many people watching. Don''t you admit it? Don''t forget that I am the supreme judge of harmony. " The river supreme looked at the ghost supreme seriously and said.


    Ghost supreme looked at Xi supreme and Heyun supreme. His eyes were cold. Of course he wanted to kill Wu Hao, but this Xi supreme and Heyun supreme would certainly help.


    Although he is not afraid, there is a river supreme and rhyme supreme. I''m afraid it''s not easy to kill Wu Hao.


    Silence for a few seconds, the ghost supreme cold hum.


    "Hum, what do you think of me as the supreme ghost? Since you promised, I will naturally do it. OK, boy, you win. I won''t fight you and Qingyun sect within a year. Get out." The ghost supreme turned and left, but his mouth smiled.


    "Wait a minute!" Wu Hao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "The ghost supreme master seems to have misunderstood what I mean. What we said before is that you, the magic dragon sect, are not allowed to start against me, the Qingyun sect, and you are not alone in the next year." Wu Hao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Really? I don''t remember what I said. I can only guarantee myself. As for my magic dragon sect disciples, I can''t limit their behavior. " As soon as the ghost supreme waved his hand, all the disciples of the magic dragon sect quickly disappeared and did not give Wu Hao a chance to speak.


    Looking at the departed ghost supreme people, Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "You want to cheat, don''t you? OK, then you will have to pay the price! "


    As long as the behavior of the ghost supreme is limited, who is the opponent of the magic dragon sect? Since the ghost supreme wants to play this trick, he naturally has to accompany him to the end.


    "Wu Hao, you have to be careful. The strong man of the magic dragon sect is not only the ghost supreme, but also the Mosheng seems to be breaking through the supreme level. The boy is also very talented. Maybe he can break through and reach the supreme after being cultivated by the ghost supreme this time." Xi supreme came to Wu Hao and said.


    At this time, in his eyes, Wu Hao has been on the same stage with him. After all, with Wu Hao''s talent, he will surpass him in the future, so he naturally won''t put on airs in front of Wu Hao.


    "OK, I''ll pay more attention. This time, I''d like to thank Xi supreme and rhyme supreme. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t easily admit it with that ghost supreme character."

 Chapter 810

    "It''s all right. We just guard the rules of the Holy Spirit Competition. If the magic dragon sect wants to break the rules, we will not agree." The river supreme returned.


    "Qinghai, after you go back, tell Qingfeng that you should be as careful as possible about the magic dragon sect during this period. Once the Mosheng breaks through, I''m afraid he will come to you for trouble at the first time, and the strength of the leader of the fifth Hall of the magic dragon sect can''t be underestimated." Yun supreme then said.


    Qinghai nodded: "OK, I will bring the words of master Yun to you."


    The Holy Spirit competition also officially ended. Originally, Wu Hao planned to leave, but he thought that Qingyun sect was likely to encounter the trouble of magic dragon sect, so he decided to go back first, or at least go back and observe for a period of time.


    Magic Dragon sect.


    The ghost supreme took the people back to the sect gate as soon as possible and immediately closed the Mosheng.


    "The Wu Hao of Qingyun sect has strong talent. Now he knows the secret of our magic dragon sect. He must kill him before he reaches the supreme level. Otherwise, with his means and talent, once he breaks through to the supreme level, it will be a big trouble for our magic dragon sect."


    "I will start the blood awakening for Mo Sheng. At that time, he will completely become the supreme level. I can''t fight against Qingyun sect, but Mo Sheng can. You can cooperate with him to produce Qingyun sect and kill Wu Hao."


    "Yes, please listen to the order of the patriarch!"


    The magic dragon sect responded in unison.


    Wu Hao and others have returned to Qingyun sect, and the leader of Qingyun sect has stored out of the pass. At this time, Qingyun sect finally ushered in great good news.


    When Qingfeng left the customs not long ago, he had reached the limit of breakthrough. Now the breakthrough is imminent, and it is possible to reach the supreme level at any time.


    Now we are doing spiritual power transformation. As long as the spiritual power is completely transformed into supreme Qi, we must break through the supreme potential.


    So this is the best news of Qingyun sect at present, and it is also the most important thing. Everyone places their hope on the ancestor of Qingfeng.


    As long as Qingfeng ancestors can successfully break through to the supreme level, they will no longer have to fear the magic dragon sect.


    "Wu Hao, it seems that I have to trouble you again these days. My grandfather is closing the door. If there is only leader Qingzhi, I''m afraid I can''t defeat the leader of the fifth Hall of the magic dragon sect. However, in terms of your strength, it should be more than enough to face them."


    Wu Hao nodded: "I can come back for this matter. I broke the trouble. Naturally, I can''t pat my ass and leave. Don''t worry. I will stay in Qingyun sect until master Qingfeng breaks through successfully."


    Hearing this, the elder of Qinghai breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried that Wu Hao was afraid of the magic dragon sect. At that time, he would leave the mess to their Qingyun sect. At present, they can''t resist the general authority of the magic dragon.


    At present, Wu Hao has reached the peak of the king universe, and is not far from the half step supreme. He really should know more about the transformation of spiritual power into supreme Qi.


    "Boy, it''s not so easy to convert spiritual power into supreme Qi, but your talent should be a little better than others." Kongbei emperor suddenly said.


    "A little better than others? Didn''t you say that the transformation of supreme Qi is difficult? Even if it''s a little easier, it won''t be easy. " Wu Hao said helplessly. After all, it''s not a simple thing.


    Suddenly kongbei emperor smiled: "you don''t understand that. Generally speaking, ordinary people have to reach half a step to change the supreme Qi, but some people with high talents can start to change above the peak."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was surprised.


    "In other words, I may succeed in conversion now? But I just declared that if the universe mainly relies on spiritual attack and is converted into supreme Qi, will it not affect my combat power? " Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "Hehe, boy, why are you so stupid at this time? The supreme Qi is even higher than the spiritual power. Why don''t you imagine that the transformed words will be more aggressive than the spiritual power? "


    The words of emperor kongbei made Wu Hao suddenly react.


    Yes!


    Spiritual power is weaker than the supreme Qi. So as long as the conversion of the supreme Qi is successful, the supreme Qi can become a big killing move for him?


    Just imagine that a universe that is granted the king has the supreme Qi, and a universe that accidentally exposes the supreme Qi may even bluff others.


    "I''ll try now!" Thinking of this, Wu Hao is very excited. Once the conversion is successful, it will be broken, and he will become the king universe with supreme Qi.


    Just about to close his eyes and meditate, Wu Hao opened his eyes again.


    "By the way, old man, how can spiritual power be transformed into supreme Qi?" Wu Hao asked awkwardly.


    "Smelly boy, I thought you knew." Kong Bei emperor paused and thought for a few seconds before he spoke.


    "In this way, you can first mobilize part of the spiritual power in your body, one tenth."


    Wu Hao mobilized his spiritual power according to the saying of emperor kongbei.


    "Store the mobilized spiritual power under the elixir field, and then conduct special cultivation on this part to see if it can be converted." After kongbei finished, Wu Hao completely entered the state of meditation.


    However, it is not easy to transform spiritual power into supreme Qi.


    According to Emperor kongbei, the essence of spiritual power must be removed first, that is, it is no longer spiritual power that makes spiritual power change.


    Wu Hao''s mental power entered under the Dantian and immediately saw the golden spiritual power.


    Gold is the spiritual power. What he has to do now is to cultivate the spiritual power here and make the spiritual power change in essence.


    But he also tried to cultivate spiritual power for the first time. In the past, he used to improve spiritual power. He can''t simply cultivate the essence of spiritual power.


    But fortunately, he has time around him. An old monster like the North emperor can''t find a way.


    Spiritual power is formed by heaven and earth. It can be stored in the body after entering the human body, especially the cultivator. Once it enters the cultivator, it will be owned and controlled by the cultivator.


    So what the psychic power will change into is generally defined by themselves.


    One day later, Wu Hao understood the simple foundation. At this moment, he realized that it was not a simple thing to transform spiritual power.


    "Boy, isn''t that big celestial body system owned by xuanming emperor? Why don''t you try if that thing can transform spiritual power? " The voice of kongbei emperor remembered again. At this time, Wu Hao remembered that he had a black system.


    Yes!


    The black system has been developed by thurster in recent years, which is nearly perfect, and has also copied the large celestial system. Maybe it really has this function.


    Turn on the black system.


    "Spiritual power transforms supreme Qi!" Wu Hao gave instructions.


    Two seconds later.


    This function is being turned on. Please confirm the required conversion power.


    The black system replied.


    what the hell!


    Really? Wu Hao was surprised. He didn''t expect that he would be converted by the black system.

 Chapter 811

    About thirty seconds later, the black system made a sound.


    The solution is wrong and cannot be converted. Do you want to open the conversion mode.


    The black system''s answer made Wu Hao a little confused. What kind of answer is this? It can''t solve the conversion method from where.


    But out of curiosity, Wu Hao opened the conversion mode.


    Opening, please wait.


    Successfully opened, entering.


    With the emergence of many data in Wu Hao''s mind, there are data about the supreme Qi.


    It even introduces in detail how the supreme Qi is transformed.


    Qi formula?


    Wu Hao looked at a formula attached to the back. The system showed that as long as he practiced the Qi formula, he could gradually convert his spiritual power into supreme Qi.


    Although the black system didn''t help him switch automatically, he was very satisfied with this formula.


    As long as you practice the Qi formula, even if the speed is slow, your spiritual power can be converted into supreme Qi. It''s better to have it than not.


    "I''ll try it first." Wu Hao entered the state of cultivation again and followed the guidance of Qi formula.


    Half an hour later, he successfully entered the state, and the Qi formula also worked successfully.


    "Yes, boy, that''s it. Your spiritual power seems to be beginning to change." Kong Bei emperor said in surprise.


    Now Wu Hao can change the supreme Qi from the peak. Once he reaches the half step supreme, if he is lucky, he may break through to the supreme level as soon as possible.


    Wu Hao also noticed that the essence of spiritual power had changed slightly, as if it had become more pure and powerful.


    "At this rate, it is estimated that it will take a long time to convert the supreme Qi." Although he said so, Wu Hao was not discouraged.


    Because the Qi formula is divided into three layers.


    A layer of enlightenment Qi.


    The second floor controls Qi.


    Three layers of crushed gas.


    At present, he has just reached enlightenment Qi, so the speed of converting supreme Qi will be slow.


    "Take your time, smelly boy, you are so lucky than others!" Kongbei emperor said very speechless.


    Sometimes he felt that Wu Hao''s heart was not enough, but it was Wu Hao''s character that brought a lot of good luck.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly. There was nothing wrong with what emperor kongbei said. He was really much luckier than others.


    In a month, Wu Hao devoted himself to practicing Qi Jue.


    That tenth of the spiritual power has been completely converted into supreme Qi.


    The supreme Qi is different from the spiritual power. Although the supreme Qi is only one tenth of the spiritual power, Wu Hao can clearly feel the pure power and the power to destroy everything, which is much more terrible than the spiritual power.


    "Boy, don''t practice first. There is a strong breath coming. It''s not good for those who come!" The voice of emperor kongbei sounded, and Wu Hao opened his eyes.


    "Magic dragon sect!" The only thing Wu Hao could think of was the magic dragon sect, and he felt the smell and was very familiar with it.


    "Did the Mosheng guy break through the supreme level?" Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t expect that Mo Sheng could make such a rapid breakthrough to reach the supreme level, which was really beyond his imagination.


    About five seconds later, the breath around Qingyun sect changed and was completely suppressed by the momentum of Mo Sheng.


    "Wu Hao, come out and die!" The voice of Mo Sheng sounded.


    Qingzhi and others came to the sky and looked directly at Mosheng.


    "Mo Sheng, this is my Qingyun sect. Don''t be presumptuous!" Green Gardenia said coldly, her eyes full of surprise.


    The Mosheng has a very high talent. He has heard of it. He is young but has reached the supreme level. It seems that the magic dragon clan has a secret, as the elder of Qinghai said.


    "Qingyun sect just wants to destroy me. Hand over Wu Hao. Today you can enjoy the destruction of Qingyun sect. In addition, I am now granted the title of holy supreme. Those who are disrespectful will die!" Mo Sheng said proudly.


    "Wu Hao isn''t here. You''ve come for nothing today." Green Gardenia responded immediately. Now Mosheng has been promoted to the supreme. As a last resort, try not to tear his face, which is unfavorable to Qingyun sect.


    Wu Hao has fought for a year. As long as his ancestors can reach the supreme level within this year, together with Hongxia sect, the next problem should be small.


    "Oh? Really? In that case, I will destroy Qingyun sect today. "


    As soon as Mo Sheng raised his hand, the terrible storm energy was quickly summoned. Qingzhi and others tried their best to resist, but it had no effect.


    "Mo Sheng, Hongmeng is the first generation leader of our Qingyun sect. If you fight against our Qingyun sect, Hongmeng will not let you go!" Green Gardenia''s face changed dramatically. In case Mo Shengzhen did something to Qingyun sect, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Hum, do you think our magic dragon sect will be afraid of your Hongmeng ancestor of Qingyun sect?" Mo Sheng has no fear in his eyes.


    Also, if, as Wu Hao saw, the magic dragon sect is the illusion of Warcraft, there is a dragon king and a warlord in the Warcraft.


    Originally a natural enemy, how could Mosheng fear a peerless strong man who has left this continent.


    "It''s only your fault that Qingyun sect is the enemy of our magic dragon sect. Destroy it!" Mo Sheng said faintly and started immediately.


    There was a huge black wind in the sky, pressing towards the Qingyun sect.


    "Come on, start the four battle formations of protecting the sect!" Green Gardenia shouted, at this moment must be unreserved.


    The four arrays are activated, the wind blows, and the defense array is supported by the rapid operation, but the attack of the supreme level strong is no joke.


    "Is this your clan protection array of Qingyun sect? That''s all! "


    The four Dharma arrays belong to the three-level high-level, which is more than enough to resist any half step supreme, but the supreme attack can''t last long.


    Mo Sheng is followed by another black wind. The two winds are combined into one, and the attack power is doubled in an instant.


    "Mo Sheng, personal gratitude and resentment. Why take it out on the Mountain Gate of Qingyun sect? You don''t seem a little villain!"


    Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon!


    An incomparably powerful attack rose into the sky and collided with the black wind.


    "Wu Hao!"


    "You finally appeared!" Mo Sheng smiled excitedly.


    He must redouble his previous humiliation today. He wants to show the world that Tamo saint is the strongest among the young generation in the mainland today.


    "Mosheng, I didn''t expect your jealousy to be so abnormal. Are you so unhappy to lose to me? Well, it should pay a high price to break through the supreme level. " Wu Hao sneered and came to Qingzhi and others.


    Mention this, Mo Sheng''s face is dignified.


    Yes, he paid a heavy price when he was promoted to the supreme level in just one month. From now on, maybe his cultivation can''t improve again, but he still chose to break through, because he wants to be the strongest, and Wu Hao can''t shake his existence.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just kill you. Even if you pay the price, it''s nothing. My holy emperor can still control the absolute strength!" Mo Sheng said with a sneer.

 Chapter 812

    "Left supreme?"


    Wu Hao was puzzled and suddenly laughed: "the remaining supreme is really good. It can be seen that there is only the name of the remaining supreme, so it is called the remaining supreme."


    "You!" Mo Sheng looked at Wu Hao angrily.


    Originally thought that after he reached the supreme level, Wu Hao would kneel down and beg for mercy when he saw him, but he didn''t expect Wu Hao to insult him so much. How could he bear it.


    "Wu Hao, today is your death!" When Mo Sheng waved his hand, the earth shook and the mountains shook, and the wind and cloud changed color. Just one finger was enough to shake the world.


    Is this the strength of the newcomer?


    Wu Hao''s face was embarrassed. Although he looked down on Mo Sheng, his terrible strength really made him helpless.


    Invincible golden body!


    Wait for an instant, but it''s not a way to go on like this. Invincible golden body only has three times.


    Once three times later, his situation will be embarrassing. At that time, it will definitely affect the people of Qingyun sect.


    "You are invincible only three times. Don''t try to hide it from me. Ha ha, there are two more times. After two times, you will die!" Mosheng attacked again.


    Wu Hao blocked again.


    "Or we''ll fight with him. We can''t go on like this." The elder of Qinghai said coldly.


    Green Gardenia also looked at Wu Hao. Now the whole Qingyun sect, Wu Hao is the strongest, so he needs Wu Hao''s advice.


    If Wu Hao says to fight, he will start the attack array immediately. Even if the sect is destroyed, he will let Mo Sheng pay the price.


    However, Wu Hao shook his head.


    "The supreme power can''t be underestimated. Even if the whole Qingyun sect is on the whole, it''s just a mantis blocking the car." Wu Hao whispered.


    "What should I do? I can''t wait to be killed by him." The elder of Qinghai asked anxiously.


    Wu Hao was silent. To tell the truth, he didn''t know what to do. Unless yunzhizun could come to help at this moment, there was no other way.


    yes!


    Rhyme supreme!


    Wu Hao suddenly thought of this.


    "I''ll open the door of the space and hold him as long as possible. You go to hongxiazong to find the Supreme Master Yun for help."


    As soon as Wu Hao waved his hand, a space gate appeared behind him to link Hongxia sect.


    Fortunately, it''s in the Qingyun sect, which can be used. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''m doomed today.


    "I''ll go!" Su Yan said loudly that in addition to Wu Hao and Qingzhi, he was the fastest. He couldn''t help if he stayed. He might as well find reinforcements at his fastest speed.


    "The space gate can only last for five minutes. Once it is closed, it cannot be opened again in a short time."


    Su Yan nodded and quickly drilled in.


    "Want help? Hehe, you don''t have that chance! " Mo Sheng shot again and completely broke Wu Hao''s three golden bodies.


    No!


    Wu Hao ran out of gold three times. Next, if Mo Sheng attacks again, I''m afraid he can''t stop it.


    "Wu Hao, let''s go back to the protectorate array first. We can at least resist it for a while." Qingzhi said.


    Wu Hao didn''t leave, because he knew that Qingyun sect''s clan protection array was powerful, but it couldn''t last long in the face of the supreme level attack. It would take dozens of seconds. In that case, it would be a pity to waste four three-level arrays.


    "What? You''re done? Don''t you still attack the array? Don''t you plan to try the array that hurt my lord? "


    Of course, Wu Hao won''t listen to such nonsense. The four gods star array can indeed, but now the time is short, he won''t waste too much energy on layout, and Mo Sheng won''t give him that opportunity.


    "There''s no way. Since you say so, I can only try."


    Wu Hao uses Qi Jue to mobilize the supreme Qi that has been converted in his body.


    Sky sword!


    This is also Wu Hao''s first attempt to show the power of his current skill with supreme Qi.


    "Supreme Qi, you have begun to change the supreme Qi. How did you do it!" Mo Sheng was surprised.


    Wu Hao is clearly above the peak. The supreme Qi must reach half a step before he can understand it. Moreover, the converted supreme Qi is basically useless because it is too thin.


    But Wu Hao, as the peak, not only converted the supreme Qi, but also called it. How rich can the supreme Qi in Wu Hao be called.


    "Does it matter how I do it? Yes? Couldn''t you have done that when you were the first genius of the demon dragon sect? "


    Wu Hao''s spoken language is full of provocation. It is obvious that he is indirectly saying that he is not a genius at all.


    no


    I''m the first genius, absolutely the first.


    "What about the supreme spirit? Damn it, you have to die. It''s just a little supreme spirit. What are you arrogant!"


    Magic dragon claw!


    Mo Sheng''s claw attacks, and his claw skill is enough to break mountains and rivers.


    Sword of the moment!


    Wu Hao used the supreme Qi to display the sword of the moment, which was much more powerful than the lightning version of the eternal sword.


    Is this the supreme Qi!


    Wu Hao was shocked. He didn''t expect that the supreme Qi could be so strong.


    "How possible!" Mo Sheng was also surprised that Wu Hao''s attack was even with him.


    Obviously, he is the supreme level. Wu Hao just has the supreme Qi.


    Seeing this scene, green gardenia and others once again have hope. Green Gardenia can''t help but be strong to this extent and have the supreme spirit.


    You should know the supreme Qi, but what they most expect to have is that Wu Hao, as a peak, also has it. He is worthy of being a rare genius in ten thousand years.


    After the collision between Wu Hao and Mo Sheng, he also estimated the power of the supreme Qi.


    "Mo Sheng, your supreme level seems to be in vain. Your wishful thinking today is wrong!"


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao plans to win or lose with one move. As long as he can defeat Mo Sheng, Qingyun sect will naturally be able to survive.


    But Mosheng is also the supreme level. It''s not easy to fight back, so he must take out his killer mace and pay no price.


    "Don''t be proud of me. What if you take my move? Can you hurt me?"


    Magic Dragon formula!


    Burst dragon fist!


    The destructive power of this attack is incomparable. When Wu Hao saw it, he couldn''t help feeling guilty. He didn''t know whether the eternal sword could resist it.


    The sword technique can break thousands of swords, make one sword eternal, and add lightning.


    Lightning, eternal sword.


    Their vast attack has gradually broken the surrounding space. The battle of the supreme power is the top existence in this continent. Turning your hands can pierce the dawn and destroy the space.


    Although Wu Hao''s attack is also very strong, he has never really reached the supreme level. Without the baptism of the law of heaven and earth, no matter how strong the attack is, it only hurts Mo Sheng and can''t be hit hard.


    But he himself was at a dead end. He played all his cards. I''m afraid he could only be slaughtered next.


    "Hahaha, Wu Hao, have you run out of cards? It seems that you have no chance! "


    Mo Sheng doesn''t intend to give Wu Hao a chance at all. After all, the rhyme supreme of Hongxia sect may help anytime and anywhere.

 Chapter 813

    "Mo Sheng, you want to kill me, but you can''t do it. If I can provoke you, I''m sure to destroy you. If you dare to fight Qingyun sect today, it means that the hatred between us can''t be dissolved. As a price, when I''m promoted to the supreme, your Magic Dragon sect will be in great danger!" Wu Hao really doesn''t have any cards.


    Although the attack of the supreme Qi was beyond imagination, it only hurt the Mosheng.


    The gap between the king universe and the supreme universe is not a tiny point. It is an insurmountable ditch. Before reaching the supreme level, it seems that he can''t compete with the supreme level.


    "Threaten me? Looks like you''re starting to fear! " Mo Sheng smiled with satisfaction. What he wanted was this effect. He wanted Wu Hao to regret what he had done. What if he won the champion of the Holy Spirit Competition? Now he still has to step on it.


    "Fear? Oh, sorry, I don''t know what fear is. I only know that you will be afraid in the future! " Wu Hao''s eyes were cold and stared at Mo Sheng.


    However, this made Mo Sheng more excited. He waved and killed a disciple of Qingyun sect.


    "Mo Sheng!" Wu Hao was angry.


    "Yes, yes, that''s the expression. Do you want to kill me? Come if you can! " Mo Sheng''s psychology at this time is like a pervert. He wants to torture Wu Hao and can''t let Wu Hao die so happily.


    "Smelly boy, calm down. He said he deliberately angered you to satisfy his abnormal psychology." Emperor kongbei spoke at this time.


    Wu Hao also reacted. Mo Sheng was really deliberately provoking him at the moment.


    "Hehe, you''re really not an ordinary watchful eye. It''s okay. Kill me. It doesn''t matter to me anyway. After all, you can''t kill me. As the saying goes, people don''t kill everyone for themselves. As long as I don''t die, your magic dragon sect will not stay long." Wu Hao sneered and remained threatening.


    Wu Hao''s attitude made Mosheng very unhappy. Originally, Wu Hao was angry and he was very satisfied, but Wu Hao didn''t care. Naturally, he wouldn''t be happy.


    "If you want to die, I''ll kill you now. I''ll kill you when I chase you to the ends of the earth!" Mo Sheng rushed to Wu Hao. Although he wanted to torture Wu Hao, he had to admit one thing.


    Wu Hao''s talent is very strong. With his talent and combat effectiveness, Wu Hao will definitely be above him in the future. Therefore, what Wu Hao just said is not impossible.


    Once Wu Hao really breaks through to the supreme level, let alone him, even if the ghost supreme shot, he may not be able to stop him.


    And when he came, the ghost Supreme Master had told him to kill Wu Hao and completely strangle him in the cradle. People like Wu Hao can''t stay, and then suffer from endless troubles.


    "Magic dragon sect, you are shameless enough. For a championship, you came to the door to kill yourself. It really refreshes my three views of Hongxia sect!"


    Bang!


    Mo Sheng''s attack was stopped, and Wu Hao, who was going to avoid, also stopped.


    The rhyme is supreme.


    Yun Zhizun arrived at the critical moment. Fortunately, she came in time, otherwise Wu Hao may not be able to escape the next attack.


    "Thanks for your help, master Yun." Wu Hao looked at Yun supreme and hugged his fist to thank him.


    "You''re welcome. Since you are destined to be my ruby, how can I fail as the patriarch?"


    Huh?


    Wu Hao looked puzzled. What is his fate with ruby? What happened to him and ruby?


    "Yun supreme, I don''t seem to have anything to do with you about the magic dragon sect and Qingyun sect? What, do you want to be the enemy of my magic dragon sect? " Mo Sheng asked coldly.


    "What? Can''t you? The magic dragon sect is used to being overbearing. Don''t you let people refute it? This continent is the continent of everyone, not the continent of your magic dragon sect. No matter what your identity is, please keep a low profile. "


    Mo Sheng''s face changed slightly. The Supreme Master of rhyme came so quickly. It seems that he has been prepared for it.


    "Hum, no matter what you say, Wu Hao can''t leave alive today." Mo Sheng shouted.


    Six strong men appeared behind the Mosheng.


    Half step supreme, five hall leader, plus magic sea.


    "Target Wu Hao, kill without amnesty!" After Mo Sheng finished, six and a half step supreme masters rushed up.


    "Master Qingzhi, Su Yan, you are one by one. I''ll take the rest." Wu Hao also welcomed him.


    It''s really stressful to deal with six and a half step supreme at one time, but he''s still sure of three or four.


    "Kill Wu Hao at all costs." The magic sea roared and had collided with Wu Hao.


    "Hongxia sect disciple is here. See who dares to hurt Qingyun sect disciple!" At this time, at the gate of the space, three half step supreme masters such as ruby and Hongsang also appeared one after another.


    Wu Hao was overjoyed. They joined in to help. It seems that the six half step supreme masters can''t go back.


    No!


    Mo Sheng''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, Hongxia sect would help Qingyun sect to this extent and sent all half step supreme and rhyme supreme. It seems that the two sides have completely joined hands.


    "Get back!" Mo Sheng ordered that Wu Hao''s strength is superior. In the case of one-on-one, no one will be Wu Hao''s opponent. If he continues, he will only lose the magic dragon sect. You should know that each half step supreme has the potential to advance to the supreme level, even if only one is a huge loss.


    "Want to run? Hehe, in my dictionary, I don''t have the words "come whenever you want or go whenever you want." Wu Hao didn''t intend to let go of the people of the magic dragon sect. Since they are already immortal, it''s better to do something to weaken their power now.


    "You dare!" Seeing that Wu Hao wanted to pursue, Mo Sheng also shot at Wu Hao for the first time.


    "Mosheng, you seem to have forgotten my existence?" Yun supreme stopped in front of Mo Sheng.


    "Hongyun, get out of the way!" Mo Sheng said angrily.


    "As a younger generation, even if you don''t respect me, you ignore my existence. Do you say I let you or don''t let you." Rhyme supremacy is obviously impossible.


    If Wu Hao kills the people of the magic dragon sect, he will naturally completely annoy the magic dragon sect. But even if he doesn''t kill them, the magic dragon sect won''t give up. It''s better to kill them than that.


    "It''s not that simple to want me to die!" Ming hall leader, one of the five hall leaders, turned around and attacked Wu Hao. He even felt that he could kill Wu Hao with one shot.


    Naive!


    Wu Hao sneered.


    Thunder and halberd!


    With the power of thunder and lightning mixed with the supreme breath, he easily lost the Lord of the Ming hall.


    Wu Hao stopped and gasped. If he hadn''t fought with Mo Sheng just now, he could kill two or three more with his strength.


    But mohai and others have retreated behind the Mosheng, and obviously have lost the opportunity. In addition, he has mobilized too much supreme Qi, and now he doesn''t have much physical strength to continue to pursue.

 Chapter 814

    "Wu Hao!" Mo Sheng was angry. Ling ran looked at Wu Hao murderously. Unexpectedly, in front of him, Wu Hao killed their magic dragon clan again. This is chiguoguo''s provocation.


    "Why, what''s up?" Wu Hao smiled and looked at Mo Sheng.


    "I will make you regret what you did today. You will die without a whole body!" Mo Shengtong reddened his eyes and could see that he was very angry.


    "Oh, and then? Are you going to kill me now? " Wu Hao looked at him suspiciously.


    "No, you don''t seem to be able to do it. You can only worry if you have the help of the Supreme Master Yun. But you are lucky enough today. If you hadn''t consumed too much supreme Qi just now, I''m afraid there would be no one in the five hall leaders of the magic Dragon sect. As I said before, if you want to kill me, you should consider paying a heavy price!"


    Mo Sheng can''t speak. It''s all his fault. I knew he didn''t talk so much nonsense to Wu Hao just now. In the end, he only killed an ordinary disciple of Qingyun sect, but Wu Hao killed one of their half step supreme hall leaders, and suffered losses from Wu Hao again.


    "Hum, Hongyun, today you Hongxia sect helped Qingyun sect kill the leader of our fifth hall. I have written it down by magic dragon sect. I hope you don''t regret what you did today."


    Yun supreme didn''t speak. How could she regret that the secret of the magic dragon sect is now spreading everywhere. Once it is confirmed by the world one day, the magic dragon sect is the public enemy of all mankind in the whole continent. Would Hongxia sect still be afraid at that time?


    "Let''s go!" Mo Sheng knows that there is a supreme rhyme today. It is obviously impossible to kill Wu Hao and destroy Qingyun sect. If you continue to entangle, you may suffer more losses. You still have to go back and make a definition first.


    "What''s the matter? Leaving soon? No more play? Aren''t you going to kill me? " Wu Hao asked loudly.


    However, Mo Sheng didn''t care at all. Wu Hao''s method of motivating him was very clear in his heart.


    Unless the ghost Supreme Master also follows, there is really nothing he can do about Qingyun sect today.


    "You won''t be arrogant for long. Let you live longer." In a twinkling of an eye, Mo Sheng and others disappeared without a trace.


    "Ah... What a pity." Wu Hao sighed. It seems that Mosheng has changed a lot. This situation can be calm.


    He killed the Ming hall leader of the five halls in front of the Mosheng. Shouldn''t the former Mosheng have rushed up at all costs in anger? It''s really not easy to stabilize now.


    "The growth of Mo Sheng is really terrible. If Mo Sheng should be the first person in this continent except you, fortunately you belong to the human side, otherwise I''m afraid it''s difficult for mankind this time." Lord Qingzhi looked at Wu Hao and said.


    At the beginning, the Mosheng was still his younger generation, but now the Mosheng not only surpassed him, but even reached the supreme level. But he just stepped into the supreme level. Who can do this talent.


    "Thank you, elder Qingzhi, for your praise. Thank you for your love, boy." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Wu Hao, I''m afraid Mo Sheng doesn''t leave so easily. Otherwise, you''d better go to Hongxia sect with me to avoid for some time." Yun supreme and Ruby came over and said faintly.


    "Go to Hongxia sect?" Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking that Hongxia sect was all women. In the past, I''m afraid I could enjoy a lot of beautiful scenery, but what about Qingyun sect? The people of the magic dragon sect can never easily let go of the Qingyun sect.


    Now, the ancestor of Qingfeng hasn''t come out yet. Although the leader of Qingzhi has reached half a step, his combat power is limited. There are four of the five hall leaders, not to mention the magic sea.


    Even if Mo Sheng doesn''t do it, the five half step supreme masters alone are enough to give them a headache.


    "Thank you, master Yun. I''d better stay in Qingyun sect. I''m not the only one targeted by the magic dragon sect. After I''m gone, I can''t leave all the trouble to Qingyun sect. It''s not that simple to say that they want to find trouble. It''s really no good. Just like today, I''ll ask my predecessors for help."


    Now he can only do so. I''m afraid he has to owe the adult love of Hongxia sect.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Yun Zhizun smiled bitterly.


    "It seems that the old guy Qingfeng really saw the right person. You are really a person worthy of trust." Yun supreme said this and looked at the ruby.


    "Patriarch..." Hongyu bowed her head shyly and stood awkwardly beside Yun supreme.


    Wu Hao is one of the first two. Although ruby is beautiful and immortal, there is something in the saying that rhyme is supreme. What does that mean? Do you still want to entrust ruby to him?


    Of course, if that''s the case, he won''t refuse.


    "Cough, well, master Yun, if you''re all right, why don''t you go down and sit down?" Wu Hao quickly changed the topic and continued to discuss the topic, which would only be more embarrassing.


    "No, I have to hurry back. The magic dragon sect will take frequent actions recently. Not only the Qingyun sect needs to be careful, but also our Hongxia sect. However, if Hongxia sect is in trouble in the future, I hope you can help." Yun Zhizun looked at Wu Hao seriously and said.


    "Of course, if there is a day when I Wu Hao will go through fire and water, I will not hesitate, but there will not be such a day. Hongxiazong is so powerful, who can be an enemy."


    Hearing the words behind Wu Hao, Yun Zhizun couldn''t help laughing. She was satisfied with Wu Hao''s words. After all, Wu Hao''s future achievements are definitely not low, at least they will be above her.


    With the promise of such a peerless genius, even if she works hard several times, why not?


    With Wu Hao''s talent, he is likely to reach the supreme level in less than ten years.


    At that time, it will become the youngest supreme universe on this continent and even the whole world in tens of thousands of years.


    When hongxiazong left, Mosheng got the news at the first time. Of course, he was not in a hurry to kill him back. Who knows whether yunzhizun will return.


    Just now he also took advantage of his unprepared evacuation. If he retreated again, he would be in trouble if he was stared at by the Supreme Master of rhyme.


    "Lord Qingzhi, can you please help me pity elder Qingfeng and say that the younger generation has something important to tell him about the supreme Qi." Wu Hao looked at Qingzhi and said.


    Now the event with the magic dragon sect has reached this stage. He can''t wait to die. He can''t rely on his current strength alone. He must use all available resources around him.


    Father Qingfeng is now doing spiritual power to change the supreme Qi. If there is no accident, his Qi formula should be able to help,


    Hearing this, Qingzhi naturally dared not refuse. Wu Hao reached the peak at a young age. Now he has the supreme Qi, and his talent is so high that he can''t help admiring.


    Wu Hao can transform the supreme Qi at the peak, which shows that he has certain means, so he should be able to help Lao Zu.

 Chapter 815

    "Of course it''s no problem. I''ll inform Lao Zu immediately to see if he can receive the news." Green Gardenia said and flew to the back mountain.


    He told ancestor Qingfeng about this event and Wu Hao''s understanding of the transformation of spiritual power into supreme Qi at the peak.


    Within half an hour, Qingfeng asked Qingzhi to inform Wu Hao that he could go in and find it.


    When Wu Hao comes to the stone gate, the stone gate opens automatically.


    "Come in, boy." The voice of Qingfeng appeared.


    "Good elder, by the way, if there''s no problem, can the Qingzhi sect leader come in together? He has reached half step supreme now. I think what I want to say next will also help the Qingzhi sect leader."


    Wu Hao must not be stingy with Qingyun sect, a great benefactor. Qingyun sect lost a lot of people in order to help him. At the beginning, he was almost killed by Warcraft. Now it''s just a Qi formula. He must not have selfish ideas.


    "Me?" Green Gardenia looked surprised and surprised. There were too many secrets hidden in Wu Hao. If it was really related to the supreme Qi, he might be able to quickly condense the supreme Qi like Wu Hao.


    "Green gardenia, you follow in." After Qingfeng''s father spoke, they entered the closed cave together.


    It was freezing inside, and the temperature dropped instantly after the hot weather went in.


    "There is such a geomantic treasure land in Qingfeng mountain. It is worthy of Qingyun sect." Wu Hao sighed because he could clearly feel that the spiritual power here was different from the outside world.


    The spiritual power here is stronger than the outside world, and even gives birth to a cold atmosphere, which can nourish the body, but also make the spiritual power more vigorous.


    "Master Qingfeng, it seems that you are about to enter the supreme level." Wu Hao hugs his fist and looks at Qingfeng''s ancestor.


    At this time, the Qingfeng ancestor was different from before. His breath became stronger and incomparably close to the supreme level.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Qingfeng''s father smiled bitterly.


    "Your boy has condensed the supreme spirit. Can you defeat me? I''ve heard of your great achievements. In terms of strength, I won''t be your boy''s opponent." Father Qingfeng opened his eyes and said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, it''s definitely impossible. I don''t dare to be wild in front of my predecessors." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Come on, don''t be poor. You just said that you came to me, which has something to do with the supreme spirit. Tell me what''s going on." Master Qingfeng goes straight to the point.


    "Well, I also know that if you want to break through and reach the supreme level, that is, to convert spiritual power into supreme Qi. Although you already have a lot of supreme Qi, you don''t have half. If you want to convert all of them, I''m afraid there will be at least one or two years left."


    Qingfeng nodded. Indeed, it is difficult to change the supreme Qi. A year or two is the shortest, and it has to be changed day and night.


    If you waste a little time or have an accident on the way of cultivation, it will take longer.


    "But I have a skill. After cultivation, the spiritual power will be operated by the skill, and then I can convert the spiritual power into supreme Qi step by step. The speed is much faster than that of your predecessors."


    Hearing this, the eyes of Qingfeng and Qingzhi changed greatly.


    "Is Kung Fu the legendary spirit turning formula?" Qingfeng asked with some excitement in his voice.


    "This......" Wu Hao Mu ran.


    "I don''t know if it''s the spirit turning formula you said, but it can really convert spiritual power into supreme Qi." With Wu Hao, he took out the sorted Qi formula.


    "I''ve written two copies of the formula. Elder, you and Lord Qingzhi have one respectively." Wu Hao handed out the Qi formula.


    "This..." they hesitated and looked at each other.


    "Wu Hao, this thing is too valuable. We Qingyun sect can''t accept it. Even if we want to accept it, we can''t accept it in vain. If you want to make a price." Qingfeng said in a low voice. In fact, he knew very well that such things were absolutely priceless.


    But it is precisely because such things are too useful for them, so they also want them.


    Wu Hao smiled.


    "Master, I''m really joking. How can I say it''s for nothing? Qingyun sect has given me a lot of help these days. If it weren''t for master Qingfeng and leader Qingzhi, I''m afraid I''d be exposed in the wilderness now, so this is the only thing I can thank." Wu Hao said he was serious with you.


    "But... No, no, it''s too expensive. Even if we helped you, it''s definitely not worth it." Qingfeng still refused.


    "Don''t shirk it, elder. The kindness of dripping water must be reported by Yongquan. What''s more, you and Qingyun sect are not just the kindness of dripping water to my class." Wu Hao still insisted.


    They finally looked at each other again.


    "In that case, we''ll take it. To be honest, it''s really important to my current situation. I won''t hide it from you. My time is coming." Qingfeng said with a gloomy face.


    what!


    Wu Hao was shocked, but the green Gardenia beside him didn''t change his face. It was obvious that he had known for a long time.


    "My deadline is only one year, so I closed the door just to see if I can break through to the supreme level, but if I go on at the current speed, I don''t think I can make a successful breakthrough."


    Then he looked at the Qi formula in his hand.


    "But now there is this thing. If the effect is really good, I think this should be my last chance."


    Although Wu Hao can''t understand the feeling that the deadline is coming, he knows that it''s no different from ordinary people, that is, the time of death is coming. He can only sit and wait for death. Everyone wants to work hard.


    "Don''t worry, I can feel that your supreme Qi is only 60% less than your predecessors. If you practice Qi formula, you can get twice the result with half the effort. One year is enough, maybe it won''t take that long." Wu Hao patted his shoulder and said.


    "But Wu Hao, I''m still young. I shouldn''t use it. You don''t have to give it to me. It''s too expensive." Green Gardenia said at this time.


    "Lord Qingzhi, aren''t you kidding? I''ve already given it to you. Even if I don''t give it to you, master Qingfeng will give it in the future. What''s the difference? It''s better to cultivate in advance and improve combat effectiveness, don''t you think? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Wu Hao''s words have reached this point, and Qingzhi can''t refuse again. Finally, he can only accept the Qi formula.


    "Master, when you cultivate this Qi formula, you must be free of distractions. The stronger its effect is, the greater the reverse bite. If you cultivate with peace of mind, you will get twice the result with half the effort. But if you have distractions, you may become possessed, so when you cultivate..." before Wu Hao finished, Qingfeng nodded.


    "I''ve lived for the last year. I''ve seen all kinds of things and have no distractions. Even if the sect door is destroyed, the day I break through will be the time for revenge."

 Chapter 816

    Hearing this, Wu Hao also felt relieved that if Qingfeng''s father could think like this, as long as he was relieved to break through now, Qingyun sect would not perish.


    "Green gardenia, don''t waste the kindness of Wu Hao boy. It''s good for you to practice this Qi formula after you go out." Qingfeng looked at the leader of Qingzhi and said.


    Green Gardenia bent slightly.


    "I understand."


    After all this, Wu Hao and Qingzhi leave. All that remains is to wait for the day when Qingfeng''s ancestor breaks through the customs.


    However, the magic dragon sect obviously couldn''t wait for that day. The ghost supreme lost his bet with Wu Hao. At that time, it was not easy to continue in front of the zongmen Empire all over the world.


    But it doesn''t mean that he will give up, so in order to deal with Wu Hao and Hongxia, the magic dragon sect began to win over the other sects.


    It was the Gabriel family who agreed to cooperate, followed by the iron man sect. Longchang empire of the three empires chose to help the magic dragon sect.


    It is said that the magic dragon sect has also found the holy orchid Empire and the bar Empire, but Qingyun sect itself is located in the bar empire. How can the bar Empire deal with its own clan.


    As for the holy orchid Empire, it not only didn''t promise the magic dragon sect, but also sent someone to Qingyun sect to inform the news. Obviously, the holy orchid empire is on the side of Qingyun sect in this matter.


    But even so, the magic dragon sect also got the help of many families, empires and zongmen.


    Although the white tiger sect and yunmu sect didn''t agree to the magic dragon sect, the white tiger sect may have compromised. As for yunmu sect, you can know.


    At this time, Wu Hao and others are sitting together to discuss how to deal with this matter. After all, so many strong people work together. If they really kill the door, it will be a disaster.


    "Gabriel, I let him go, but I didn''t expect him to die again. In that case, we might as well set an example and try to solve the Gabriel family. I think other families and families should keep a low profile for the time being." Wu Hao looked at Qingzhi and said.


    "Yes, I agree with this statement. Killing the Jiabai family first has a certain deterrent effect, and then we might as well spread the news that Wu Hao has space ability. In this way, they may be more afraid."


    Green Gardenia also nodded: "OK, it''s decided. The Jiabai family will trouble Wu Hao. Should you be OK alone?"


    Wu Hao replied, "of course, I''m enough alone."


    As soon as Wu Hao waved, a space door opened and just linked the Jiabai family.


    At this time, many people saw this space gate on the drill head of Jiabai family.


    "What is this? The magic dragon sect''s trick? "


    "I don''t know. It looks like a space gate." Then Gabriel appeared.


    "Open the protector array, come on!" Gabriel is not that stupid. How could he not know what it is.


    Wu Hao''s space field, that is to say, Wu Hao will appear from that gate soon.


    Sure enough, just a few seconds after Gabriel finished, Wu Hao slowly appeared and stood in the air.


    "Gabriel, long time no see!" Wu Hao said coldly.


    "Hum, Wu Hao, what are you doing in our Jiabai family? I''ve suffered a great loss in the original thing. We don''t offend the river." Gabriel''s face changed dramatically. Wu Hao came too soon.


    He didn''t expect Wu Hao''s space field to be able to transmit so far. Now the Jiabai family is in trouble.


    "Oh? Is that what you think? What is the significance of your cooperation with the magic dragon sect? " Wu Hao asked directly.


    Gabriel was silent. His cooperation with the magic dragon sect had just begun. Within two days, the news spread so fast that Wu Hao knew it in just one day.


    "I only cooperate with them in simple material transactions, which should not have much to do with you." Gabriel looked at the disciples behind him. The disciples nodded, indicating that the protector array had been opened.


    But he didn''t completely rest assured. If it was someone else, he must have been fearless, but Wu Hao''s strength can''t be described by ordinary people. Wu Hao has a card that can be hurt even by the supreme level, and their family protection array can''t resist at all.


    "Hahaha, you''re really shameless. It''s OK. It doesn''t matter if you say it doesn''t matter, but I Wu Hao need no reason to destroy the Jiabai family today."


    Wu Hao raised his right hand and the spirits of the six dragons merged in an instant.


    "Wu Hao, do you need to kill them all? If I annoyed you for something in the competition, I''ll make an apology! " Gabriel was afraid.


    It''s difficult for the spirit of the six dragons to resist, but Wu Hao doesn''t seem to be over right now. It seems that''s the second move Wu Hao used to deal with the ghost supreme.


    The power is overwhelming and destroys the sky and the earth. If Wu Hao wants to use that move, his Jiabai family may really perish today.


    "If I had this kind of consciousness at the beginning, I wouldn''t have come to this step. There''s nothing to discuss between you and me. I never like to apologize late. Gabriel, I slowly regret the consequences of angering me."


    Wu Hao didn''t stop at all.


    "Wu Hao, stop. We are willing to give money. We add all the property of the hundred family. No, we are willing to help you Qingyun sect in turn, as long as you stop." Gabriel panicked. Wu Hao really wanted to destroy his Gabriel family, so he had no chance to resist.


    Kejiabai family has been established for tens of thousands of years, which is not easy. Unexpectedly, it was his turn to be the second-generation owner, and it was destroyed in his hands, which made him how to face the first owner after he died.


    "It''s too late. If I had known so, why did I have to start?" After that, Wu Hao has already started.


    Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon!


    Wu Hao''s attack was launched. The powerful destructive power made the Jiabai family''s family protection array not last for a few seconds. It seems that the Jiabai family''s family protection array is only a level 3 medium-term array.


    Defense is generally half step supreme, but in the face of Wu Hao''s abnormal existence, it can''t achieve any effect.


    "Come on, let''s guard the family together." Gabriel was angry. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was so cruel. He just had to kneel on the ground and beg Wu Hao, but Wu Hao did it.


    "Wu Hao, I''m not finished with you!" Gabriel roared angrily into the sky.


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you when you can survive." Wu Hao took out the sky sword.


    "But I don''t like to ask for trouble. Today, the Jiabai family is gone."


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    Wu Hao once again made up a powerful blow. In an instant, all members of the whole Gabriel family were fragmented and completely lost their resistance, including Gabriel.


    Gabriel was unwilling until he died. If he was given another chance, he would not provoke Wu Hao. Even if he did, he would kill Wu Hao at the first time.

 Chapter 817

    Now he has just agreed to the joint efforts of the magic dragon sect, but he was killed by Wu Hao. Seeing the hope in front of him, he finally got despair.


    In just one minute, the whole Gaby family disappeared, and the original huge mansion had become a ruin.


    "Magic dragon sect, if you want to take advantage of the hatred between these people and me, I''ll push the boat with the current. If you take advantage of one, I''ll kill one."


    When Wu Hao returned to Qingyun sect, the Jiabai family was destroyed in an instant. The news spread all over the mainland in just half a day. For a while, many people had suspicion in their hearts.


    It''s said that a man''s sword ran through the whole Gabriel family. Even Gabriel, the half step supreme, was killed in an instant.


    Some people say that seeing a real dragon coming to the Jiabai family, they destroyed the whole Jiabai family in an instant.


    In short, no matter which one comes from, whether a sword runs through the whole Jiabai family or whether the real dragon comes and destroys the Jiabai family, these two messages are inseparable from Wu Hao.


    "Fight, fight, the more fierce you humans fight, the greater the final benefit of our magic dragon sect." Mo Sheng sneered.


    This is also one of their purposes, not only to pull human forces into the water, but also to let them kill each other.


    "Wu Hao has a space field. At present, it should be able to transmit over a long distance, which is very disadvantageous to us."


    The ghost Supreme Master nodded, but he didn''t worry too much.


    "It''s just the ability to control space. He has it, and we naturally have it. Don''t forget that Warcraft is omnipotent. It''s time to let him pass." The ghost supreme smiled and said.


    This is haomo saint who knows what the ghost supreme said.


    The beast with the law of space also controls the advanced divine beast of space.


    After Wu Hao killed the Jiabai family, the news was soon learned by the world. For a time, those families who originally planned to join hands with the magic dragon sect chose silence.


    However, only the iron man sect and the Longchang empire are not afraid. Of course, the two super forces will not be afraid of Qingyun sect.


    Especially the iron man sect, if according to the power distribution and trend, the iron man sect is still above the Qingyun sect.


    Tiehong, the leader of Tieren sect, is a half step supreme. Of course, there are also supreme level strongmen. At the same time, there are two half step supreme disciples.


    This force is only second to Hongxia sect. Otherwise, how can it be fearless of Wu Hao''s current offensive.


    Of course, they will not easily fight against Qingyun sect, because they know that Qingyun sect has joined hands with Hongxia sect.


    Now Qingyun sect has Wu Hao, Qingfeng ancestor, Qingzhi and three half step supreme. In addition, Su Yan, who has the top secondary artifact, also has half step supreme combat power, and the three King families work together.


    Together, there are five half step supremacies. When I said that Wu Hao''s combat power can never be described as half step supremacy.


    A half step supreme who can easily destroy the powerful existence of the Jiabai family and even hurt the ghost supreme can never be an ordinary half step supreme.


    If the Yun supreme of Hongxia sect doesn''t help, it''s OK. Once they help, coupled with Wu Hao''s terrible combat effectiveness, they may not be able to support iron man sect.


    "I think it is necessary to negotiate with the iron Supreme Master. They should not know the true identity of the magic dragon sect. Tell them first. If they still want to join hands with the magic dragon sect, we''ll think about it in the long run." Lord Qingzhi suggested.


    Wu Hao nodded: "well, let me and Su Yan finish this thing. No one knows the whole process better than us. Moreover, the iron man sect is hostile to us. If I fight against us temporarily, even if I lose the enemy, it''s not a problem to retreat."


    Qingzhi hesitated for a few seconds. Although she said that now they focus on protecting not only their ancestors, but also Wu Hao, what Wu Hao said is also true.


    Iron man zongben had a problem with their Qingyun sect. If there is another conflict at this time, it is bound to cause losses.


    But Wu Hao''s personal past is different. If Wu Hao has space and invincible gold body, it''s definitely not difficult to leave.


    "OK, if there is any problem, inform us at the first time so that we can rescue."


    Wu Hao nodded and asked Su Yan to go to tierenzong in person.


    He has an advantage over others in the field of space, and it is much more convenient to take action.


    Arrive at tierenzong through the space gate, and Tiehu, the leader of tierenzong, comes in person.


    "Are you Wu Hao of Qingyun sect?" Wu Hao''s possession of space has spread all over the continent, so it is not difficult to guess Wu Hao''s identity.


    "I''ve seen the Iron Tiger elder." Wu Hao hugged his fist and saluted. He came to make peace. He didn''t intend to fight. Naturally, he had to take his own attitude first.


    "What are you doing here? I killed the Jiabai family some time ago. Is this time I''m here to kill my iron man sect? " The iron tiger was not afraid at all. Behind him stood two half step supreme masters.


    Colleague Wu Hao can still feel the breath of the supreme strongman. Once he takes the shot, the supreme strongman will probably take the shot at him at the first time.


    "Hehe, elder Tiehu joked. I have a feud with Gabriel himself. He helped the magic dragon sect deal with me. Qingyun sect didn''t say it. Even the identity behind the magic dragon sect didn''t know clearly, so he meddled indiscriminately. I killed his family, which is the last bottom line."


    Wu Hao''s words were very polite, but he also told tierenzong that his coming to make peace did not mean fear.


    "The secret behind the magic dragon sect? This seems to have nothing to do with my iron man sect? " With his hands on his back, the Iron Tiger obviously didn''t have much patience with Wu Hao. After all, Wu Hao didn''t give him face in the Holy Spirit Competition.


    "I think the Iron Tiger elder seems to have some prejudice against me. It''s just a misunderstanding in the Holy Spirit Competition. If it weren''t for the iron bald elder, we wouldn''t have any gratitude and resentment. But even if there is any gratitude and resentment, it''s also a matter between us. The secret behind the magic dragon sect. I don''t believe you haven''t heard of it." Wu Hao said coldly.


    The iron tiger was silent for two seconds.


    "You say that the magic dragon clan is a family of Warcraft, and all of them are people made of Warcraft? Is there any evidence for that? " Iron Tiger obviously doesn''t believe this rumor.


    Wu Hao shrugged: "it''s true, naturally not, but my brother and I have seen that magic cloud uses its talent. At the same time, why does the magic dragon sect try its best to kill me and Qingyun sect? In fact, it doesn''t have much deep hatred, but it''s just the champion of the Holy Spirit, just because I know the secret of their magic dragon sect. So predecessors should understand it?"


    Iron Tiger looked at Wu Hao with his eyes. Obviously, he wanted to see whether what Wu Hao said was true or false. After all, things are not simple. He naturally had to find out.

 Chapter 818

    "Qingyun sect''s boy, this is the iron man sect. The matter between you and the magic dragon sect has nothing to do with my iron man sect. As for the contradiction with my iron man sect, I will go to Qingfeng to reason in person at a decisive time. Go away!"


    Suddenly, a powerful breath came from the iron man sect.


    Supreme!


    Wu Hao frowned. It was obviously the supreme strongman of the iron man sect. Unexpectedly, the strongman knew all about his conversation with the Iron Tiger.


    "OK, in that case, I won''t say much. Qingyun sect is waiting for you at any time!" Wu Hao shouted.


    If he has said this, the iron man sect thinks for himself. If he still wants to help the magic dragon sect in the end, he can only consider taking the iron man sect as an enemy.


    As long as it is an enemy, it must be destroyed. He will not do anything he regrets.


    "Elder Tiehu, I''ll leave!" Wu Hao waved, went in and left the space gate.


    Iron Tiger didn''t stop him. Originally, he planned to force Wu Hao to stay, but just now, my grandfather sent a message to let Wu Hao leave.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that this boy has a very high talent. If only I were a disciple of the iron man sect, I really don''t know what good luck Qingyun sect has had. I can actually receive such a disciple."


    After Wu Hao left, a figure appeared beside Iron Tiger.


    "Lao Zu, I can feel that the boy''s breath is higher than me, and there is a faint smell of supreme power." The Iron Tiger looked at the iron ancestor around him and said.


    Tieshi nodded: "yes, that boy has the supreme Qi. He has such a strong supreme Qi on the peak of Fengwang. In terms of his strength, even if you all shot, I''m afraid you''re not his opponent."


    Supreme Qi!


    Iron Tiger''s face changed greatly. That''s the most important thing to become the supreme super strong. As a half step supreme for thousands of years, he only gathered a little bit. How long has it taken Wu Hao to release his supreme Qi.


    "Then why didn''t you just leave him? Since this evil genius is not a friend, it is an enemy. Isn''t it better to kill him now?" Iron Tiger looked at Lao Zu and asked.


    "It''s not the time yet, and the contradiction between us and Qingyun sect can''t be resolved. We can''t tear our face unless we have to. Otherwise, it may be a disastrous blow to tierenzong. That boy has space ability. If we call Yun supreme and work together, we tierenzong will also be very passive."


    Iron tiger suddenly understood that the old ancestor intended to stay behind. Now he let Wu Hao go. In the future, the contradiction will gradually weaken. Even if the soldiers meet one day and can''t fight, there is still a glimmer of vitality.


    "The cunning old man is worthy of being a supreme strong man." After returning to Qingyun sect, Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? Iron world embarrassed you? " Green Gardenia asked quickly.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "it''s not difficult, but the old guy is definitely a difficult master."


    Wu Hao told Qingzhi what had just happened, and Qingzhi couldn''t help laughing: "this is the terrible part of the iron world. Often he doesn''t do everything. In the end, anyone who doesn''t have the heart to kill will not choose to fight with his iron man sect."


    "But what he met was me. I have always been willing to repay. If they really dare to continue to help the magic dragon sect, once I find out, he will be my enemy in the future and there will be no retreat."


    Qingzhi didn''t speak. He knew that Wu Hao was really like this, which was also the terrible thing about Wu Hao.


    It''s a great advantage for friends to have a talent that no one can match, but it''s a nightmare for the enemy.


    Especially to deal with the iron man sect, we need Wu Hao''s character, otherwise it will always let the iron man sect drill the gap.


    "OK, now the only threat to the iron man sect has been notified. As for the Longchang Empire, it is not important. There are only two half step supreme masters, which can not play a great role in the current situation."


    Wu Hao nodded. In the battle between the five major sects, the Empire and the family really can''t get involved. Whether it''s Longchang empire or Gabriel, if you really want to intervene, it can only become the cannon fodder of the war.


    Just like the Jiabai family, they have become the advance death squads. With the Jiabai family as an example, how many families and empires dare to help the magic dragon sect.


    No matter how powerful the magic dragon sect is, far water can''t save near fire. Everyone knows that Wu Hao has space.


    Once locked by Wu Hao, the magic dragon sect had no time to rescue. Even in the Longchang Empire, when they knew that Wu Hao had been to the iron man sect, they were frightened one by one, all of them played a twelve point spirit, and the Imperial forces strengthened their defense. All this was just for Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao didn''t have that plan, because they didn''t pay attention to the Longchang Empire at all. They were just two half step supreme. Can they turn the tide.


    For a time, the whole continent was quiet again. Wu Hao practiced the supreme Qi of practitioners, and green Gardenia would practice the Qi formula in her spare time.


    It took three months for green Gardenia to understand the first level of Qi formula, which is still a case of high talent.


    If you have average talent and want to practice Qi Jue, I''m afraid it''s not only half a year, but even a year or two, maybe even longer.


    But all this Qingzhi felt very worthwhile.


    It took three months to cultivate the Qi formula. Although it was a waste of three months, after the successful cultivation of the Qi formula, he could obviously feel that the supreme Qi was moving several times faster than before, which could be supplemented by more than three months.


    After three months of cultivation, Qingfeng''s father is almost at the end. I''m afraid he will break through soon.


    "Wu Hao, you have made a great change to Qingyun sect this time. Anyway, you have to accept the position of chief elder." Qingzhi made a major decision to let Wu Hao become the chief elder of Qingyun sect, and his status will remain unchanged through the ages.


    "That won''t work, you know. I like freedom." Wu Hao refused again.


    "Of course I know. That''s why I say I''m the chief elder. I just have the treatment of the chief elder. It won''t restrict you from any behavior. Don''t worry about it. In short, you must accept it, otherwise all of us Qingyun sect will not agree."


    Wu Hao looked at the elders in Qinghai. There were eight elders, one of whom had been lost and seven others.


    The seven elders firmly agreed that Wu Hao should be the chief elder, no doubt.


    "Wu Hao, you deserve it. You must be the chief elder."


    "Yes, your boy will soon accept it. Otherwise, you call me martial uncle all day. I feel that I am hundreds of years old." Su Yan echoed.

 Chapter 819

    After repeated persuasion, Wu Hao couldn''t stand the soft grind and hard bubble, and finally agreed.


    Later, Qingzhi told Wu Hao that they had a certain reason to do so.


    At present, at a critical moment, the magic dragon sect will use all conditions to come to the door to find trouble. When he participated in the Holy Spirit Competition, although Wu Hao had a disciple name, he had no disciple reality.


    Once this point is known by the magic dragon sect, I''m afraid it will just give the ghost supreme an excuse to do it.


    "Well, this spirit stone has burned your spirit power. As long as you don''t die, the spirit stone will always emit light. In this way, we can take action in case of any accident." This is the second reason.


    Hongmeng, the first generation leader of Qingyun sect, once stipulated that only Qingyun sect disciples can burn spirit stones. Otherwise, if they are found, they will deal with the door rules.


    Two months passed in a flash, and half a year passed. The magic dragon sect had no action since it came last time, but Wu Hao knew it was definitely a prelude to the storm.


    The magic dragon sect must be planning something. I''m afraid it will come to the door again soon.


    In view of the current situation, Wu Hao will link to the space gate of Hongxia sect every week to facilitate the communication of intelligence at this time and ensure the safety between the two sects.


    This time, when Wu Hao linked the gate, a disciple of Hongxia sect ran out of it.


    "Come on, save the Lord and them..."


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly and rushed into the space gate. Qingzhi rushed in when she saw this scene.


    "All Qingyun sect disciples stand by and open the sect protection array!"


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly when they entered Hongxia sect. At this time, Hongxia sect was in a mess and was obviously attacked.


    "What''s the matter? Did the magic dragon clan do it?" Wu Hao looked at the female disciple and hurriedly asked.


    The female disciple was also seriously injured. Wu Hao couldn''t care so much and drank blood medicine for her.


    The female disciple who was getting better nodded.


    "The ghost Supreme Master and the Mosheng, they shot, the patriarch was taken away, and even all the half step supreme masters such as the elder Hongsang were taken away." The female disciple said in despair.


    At this moment, the Hongxia sect is vulnerable. It is said that the Longchang empire finally sent someone to hurt the Hongxia sect.


    Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Longchang Empire, you want to die!


    Wu Hao waved and linked the Longchang empire.


    "Wu Hao, be careful of fraud." Green Gardenia hurried to catch up.


    He can''t control whether there is fraud now. Since Longchang Empire wants to die so much, he will not be polite.


    "Come and meet people, in the territory of Longchang Empire, static flight!"


    Boo!


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was wiped out by Wu Hao.


    Here is the capital of Longchang Empire, Longjing City, and the two half step supreme masters are here.


    "How dare you fight in our Longchang empire! Who are you?" The two half step supreme masters flew up and said hostile to Wu Hao.


    "I, Wu Hao, have come to destroy Longchang. Are you ready to bear my anger?"


    As soon as they heard this, their faces changed greatly.


    "It''s you. We don''t have any grudges with you. Are you going to kill us?" They looked at Wu Hao with vigilance and were ready to do it at any time.


    "Hum, I didn''t do it to you before. That''s giving you a chance. You''ve been badly hurt. Hongxiazong, who doesn''t have any strong people, can only seek death!"


    Wu Hao didn''t talk nonsense and pulled out the sky sword.


    "Wu Hao, don''t be presumptuous!" At this time, two half step supreme masters came up below.


    Magic idea was also in it. Unexpectedly, the magic dragon sect was created half a step faster than the supreme.


    It''s no problem that Mo Nian has been baptized by the Holy Spirit and reached the half step supreme, but this other person originally had only the peak strength, but he also reached the half step supreme. It seems that the magic dragon sect really has some shady secret.


    "Hahaha, Wu Hao, right? Now you''re coming to our Longchang empire. Look where you''re going. The four and a half step supreme masters deal with you two. You don''t have a chance." The half step supreme power of Longchang Empire said excitedly.


    However, Wu Hao just smiled coldly: "I began to pity you a little. Didn''t the leader of your fifth hall tell you?" Wu Hao looked at the four half step supreme masters and was murderous.


    "Don''t pretend to me, you''re finished this time!" Mo Nian rushed up first. It seems that he wants to make contributions.


    "Naive!"


    Four fields!


    As soon as Wu Hao''s field was opened, the devil thought instantly stepped into confusion.


    "If you want to be my opponent, you are not qualified!"


    Lightning, sword of the moment!


    In combination with the time field and space field, the life of magic thought will be ended in an instant.


    "How, how can this guy be so strong?" The two half step supreme masters of Longchang Empire couldn''t believe looking at Wu Hao. It was too strong. They solved one half step Supreme Master in less than ten seconds.


    "You Longchang empire made the most absurd decision!"


    God''s anger, God''s formula, Emperor''s decision!


    The power of lightning.


    "However, you don''t have the chance to choose again. You shouldn''t have done it. You shouldn''t have done it to hongxiazong."


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    Wu Hao aimed at another half step supreme of the magic dragon sect. At first, the other party wanted to resist, but he found that it was too strong to resist. However, when he was ready to escape, it was too late.


    This scene was clearly seen by two half step supreme masters of Longchang Empire, and they swallowed their throats.


    At the beginning, they really heard of Wu Hao''s power, but they also thought that they were also half step supreme. They were four. Even if Wu Hao was so strong, how strong could he be.


    But at this moment, after seeing it with their own eyes, they realized that Wu Hao''s power could not be described as half step supreme. It should be said that they could believe that Wu Hao almost reached the supreme level.


    "We, we are wrong. Your Excellency, it''s all the magic dragon sect. It''s the magic dragon sect that asked us to do it." Knowing that there was no chance of winning, they finally had to beg for mercy.


    "Is it too late to beg for mercy now?" Wu Hao said coldly, opening the gravity field at the same time. Once they want to escape, he will do it immediately.


    "We can help you. We cooperate with you to deal with the magic dragon sect. Please don''t kill us." The two counselled. They finally reached the supreme level. They may reach the supreme level in the future. Now they are on the way. How can they be reconciled.


    If the magic dragon sect had not promised to help them advance to the supreme level, how could they agree to the conditions of the magic dragon sect.


    "Wu Hao doesn''t need a partner who has always been hesitant and surrendered anytime, anywhere."


    Thunder and halberd!


    The powerful penetration instantly solved another person. This time, Wu Hao completely opened his fire, and even Qingzhi felt terrible.


    Is this the strength that half step supreme should have? No wonder Wu Hao can swim in front of the supreme level. Such strength is really powerful.

 Chapter 820

    Seeing that Wu Hao mercilessly killed half the supreme power of Longchang Empire, the other man stepped back two steps.


    "Qingyun sect, do you really want to kill me in Longchang Empire? Although our Longchang empire is no better than Qingyun sect, it won''t come to any good end to annoy us! " The man threatened tentatively, obviously trying to frighten Wu Hao.


    But he is too naive. Does Wu Hao look like a person who will be threatened? He has always threatened others, and who can threaten him.


    "I didn''t bother you before, but I thought you had no deterrent. Since you have to die, I naturally have to help you."


    Thunder body method!


    Wu Hao disappeared in an instant. When he appeared the next second, he had come behind the man.


    When the man found out that it was late, Wu Hao grabbed him by the neck.


    "If you dare to fight hongxiazong, this is your best end!" Grasp the other party''s neck and hit it with a fist. In an instant, his head was broken and bleeding, and his powerful force directly tore up the other party.


    Many people in the royal family of Longchang Empire saw this bloody scene and immediately showed a look of panic.


    They are the only two supreme masters in Longchang empire. Now they are so easily killed by Wu Hao, which is definitely a fatal blow to their Longchang empire.


    Even if Wu Hao doesn''t fight them anymore, the other two empires, the Baal Empire and the Holy Land Empire, may not miss this opportunity to annex them.


    Having lost the most powerful defense of the half step supreme, I''m afraid their Longchang empire can only sit and wait to be accepted.


    Disaster is not as bad as the people!


    Wu Hao killed two half step supreme masters and left. All he needed was to help Hongxia Zong export his evil spirit. As for cleaning up Longchang Empire, just leave it to others.


    Back to Qingyun sect, Wu Hao sat down with a heavy face.


    "It seems that I have to go to the magic dragon sect. The life and death of Yun supreme and ruby are unknown. I must save them." Wu Hao has made up his mind that the difficulties of Hongxia sect are all on him. Naturally, he can''t sit idly by.


    "Wu Hao, I think we should think twice. I''m afraid the reason why the magic dragon sect took them is to threaten you and let you break into the magic dragon sect. This is a trap." Green gardenia is also very anxious, especially worried about the safety of red mulberry.


    But in the face of major right and wrong, he knows what kind of choice he should make.


    Now the war with the magic dragon sect has reached this level. We can''t ignore Wu Hao''s safety because of a little children''s affair.


    "Of course I know it''s a trap. Don''t they just want to lead me over? I''ll just go over." Wu Hao is not afraid. The magic dragon sect is powerful.


    But now he, if there is no burden, the magic dragon sect can''t help him.


    "No, it''s too dangerous. They took Yun supreme and others in order to lead you to the past. As long as you don''t go, Yun supreme should not be in any danger. If you go, maybe the ghost supreme and Mosheng will catch you all."


    Wu Hao is very clear that Qingzhi''s statement does exist. I''m afraid the biggest enemies of the magic dragon sect are him and hongxiazong. If he really passed, how can the magic dragon sect miss this excellent opportunity.


    "You of Hongxia sect naturally want to save it. I''ll go with you." At this time, a voice came, and Wu Hao and Qingzhi stood up.


    River supreme!


    A figure quickly fell from the sky and came to them.


    The Supreme Master of Xi looked calm and could see that his face was full of worry.


    "Hongxiazong contacted me when he was attacked, but I was late in the past. I have a certain responsibility. I also know about the magic dragon sect. I have informed the mainland law enforcers that they should come soon, but before that, we have to rescue yunzhizun them."


    Mainland law enforcers are the strong ones guarding this continent, because this continent is not the whole world. There is a higher level on the continent, which links the world where Hongmeng ancestors lived.


    But if you want to enter that world, you must be promoted to supreme to have full strength. Of course, you have the freedom of choice, just like rhyme supreme and ghost supreme.


    Their existence has been regarded as the highest level of the continent. If they go there, they may not have such a high status, so they choose to stay.


    "OK, I can grasp it with the help of elder Xi." Wu Hao said immediately. Of course, he was also very clear in his heart that although Xi supreme was the supreme level strong man, he was not the opponent of ghost supreme.


    If you want to compete with the ghost supreme and Mosheng, you must rescue the Yun supreme and connect their hands at that time. In this way, I''m afraid you can barely escape from the magic dragon sect.


    "Are you really going?" Qingzhi frowned. He didn''t want to save Hongsang, but he always felt uneasy. This time, Wu Hao and his colleagues were in great danger to save people.


    "Qingzhi, saving people can''t be delayed. I know that the old guy Qingfeng is going to break through. It is estimated that recently, if he breaks through successfully and we haven''t come back, let him go to yunmuzong. I have negotiated with them. At that time, I will join hands with them to resist the magic dragon sect and other empires and families. As long as we work together, The magic dragon sect dare not attack the Qingyun sect. "


    With that, Xi Zun handed an envelope to Qingzhi.


    "I have been investigating the magic dragon sect for a long time. This is the evidence I have collected. It can completely prove that the magic dragon sect is a Warcraft clan. You can convince them by this."


    Green Gardenia nodded after taking it. It turned out that Xi Zun had been investigating the magic dragon sect for a long time. It seemed that he had paid a lot of effort for these things.


    "Let''s go, Wu Hao. Let''s go and go back."


    Wu Hao nodded and waved to open the door of the space. Naturally, he could not enter the scope of the magic dragon sect because of saving people.


    The magic dragon sect is linked with the largest dragon blood mountain range in the whole continent, so Wu Hao and Wu Hao came to the dragon blood mountain range from the beginning.


    It''s the safest to go in from here. With their strength, they don''t have to worry about the existence of Warcraft. Second, they can hide and sneak into the magic dragon sect as much as possible.


    "Senior, there should be no other supreme level strong people except the ghost supreme and the Mormon saint?" Wu Hao asked. If there were only the ghost supreme and the Mosheng, it would be easy to say that as long as the river supreme restrained the ghost supreme in a short time, he could restrain the Mosheng in a short time and rescue people at the same time.


    However, Xi Supreme Master shook his head: "this is not necessarily. There are too many secrets of the magic dragon sect. Even the five hall leaders have just emerged recently. Who knows if they have other supreme level strongmen."


    Wu Hao also frowned. Unexpectedly, the magic dragon sect was so powerful that even the strong man like Xi Zhizun couldn''t understand it thoroughly.

 Chapter 821

    "In short, whether there is one or not, we have to be careful. Since the magic dragon clan is a Warcraft clan, we should also be very careful in the dragon blood mountain. We can''t let any Warcraft find it. Once found, we must kill it at the first time."


    Wu Hao nodded. What Xi Zhizun said is really reasonable. I''m afraid the reason why the magic dragon sect established the sect here is to leave a way back.


    Dragon blood mountain range is the largest mountain range in the whole continent, and the magic dragon sect is established behind the mountain range. If you want to enter the magic dragon sect, you must pass through the dragon blood mountain range. I''m afraid you will encounter many Warcraft during this period.


    This area completely forms a natural barrier. Once you enter here, you can''t avoid communication with Warcraft.


    It can be regarded as an area that can be attacked and defended, which is very beneficial to their magic dragon sect.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao chose the depths of the dragon blood mountain, which is not far from the magic dragon sect. If he advances low-key, he should be able to cross it in three days to reach the magic dragon sect.


    At this time, in the magic dragon sect, yunzhizun is facing the ghost Zhizun, and his face is ugly.


    "Ghost supreme, did you catch me just to have tea and chat with you? Why don''t you kill me now, or let you have one less opponent? " Yun supreme actually knows what the ghost supreme is playing.


    "Opponent? Hahaha, Hongyun, you overestimate yourself. When are you qualified to be my opponent? Who gives you confidence? " The ghost supreme sneered.


    Yun supreme naturally doesn''t care what the ghost supreme says. She is really not the opponent of the ghost supreme. She knows in her heart.


    "Don''t deceive yourself. At present, no one can be my opponent except you. Your purpose of catching me is obvious. You want to use me to lead the boy Wu Hao over. Unfortunately, your abacus is wrong. We have communicated well before. He can''t come to your magic dragon sect for the sake of my Hongxia sect."


    "Really?" However, the ghost Supreme Master smiled. With a wave of his hand, the pictures of Wu Hao and Xi supreme appeared.


    "It seems different from what you said. They have reached the dragon blood mountain. If there is no accident, they will arrive at our magic dragon sect in four days."


    Seeing this scene, Yun supreme changed her face. She never expected Wu Hao to really come, and there was Xi supreme.


    On the day when hongxiazong was attacked by the ghost supreme, she did ask Xi supreme for help, but the time was too hasty. Xi supreme naturally couldn''t catch up. Unexpectedly, she came with Wu Hao this time.


    But even if they come, they are too naive. The power of the magic dragon sect can''t be stopped now. This is the dragon pool and tiger''s den.


    Wu Hao and Xi Zhizun can''t do much at all.


    And once you enter the dragon blood mountain, you will completely enter the monitoring range of the magic dragon sect. Just like now, the every move of Wu Hao and Xi Supreme Master are all controlled by the ghost Supreme Master, which is very unfavorable to them.


    "Weren''t you very confident just now? What''s the matter? " The ghost supreme smiled proudly.


    "Also, I don''t always keep a low profile. Since I''m here, I''ll treat you well. Don''t worry, I won''t give you any chance. The power of the magic dragon sect is not a day or two. Don''t imagine that someone can save you. Even if the Hongmeng ancestor of Qingyun sect comes, I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    Yun Supreme Master had no doubt about this. If she changed to the previous words, she would feel that the ghost Supreme Master was talking big.


    That Hongmeng ancestor is the most powerful person at the peak level. It can be said that he is one of the strongest in the whole known universe except God.


    But when she came here, he knew that all this was true. This was not the so-called magic dragon sect, but the nest of Warcraft.


    Since it is Warcraft, it has something to do with those powerful beings.


    It is known that one of the strongest beings in the universe, the demon king, the Dragon King and the xuanming emperor.


    These three are the absolute strong in Warcraft. Although they are not here, there is their summoning array here.


    Unless the holy king of mankind, Hongmeng ancestors and the Supreme Master of Yingshan come out, they will never be able to leave.


    Originally, she wanted to die. If her death could give Wu Hao time to grow, it would be worth it.


    With Wu Hao''s talent, he is bound to become one of the top in the future, and may even surpass the Hongmeng ancestor of Qingyun sect and the Supreme Master of Yingshan.


    Once Wu Hao becomes one of the fourth strongest men in the world of Warcraft, I''m afraid the world of Warcraft will soon disappear.


    But now the situation has exceeded her expectations. Wu Hao actually came to the dragon blood mountain and must be planning to save them.


    "Ah, what a sentimental kid." Yun supreme helplessly shook his head and sighed.


    Unfortunately, Wu Hao cannot be informed, otherwise she will let Wu Hao leave the territory of the magic dragon sect immediately.


    "I can see that you are very flustered, ha ha..." the ghost Supreme Master smiled and said.


    "I admit that Wu Hao is indeed extremely gifted. Even the Dragon King can''t help admiring him. He said that his future achievements are likely to surpass your holy king of mankind. With this strange existence, I, Warcraft, of course, want to stop it."


    This does not need to be explained in detail by the ghost Supreme Master. She has been very clear that if the Warcraft family appears as a demon of Wu Hao''s level, their human forces will also pay all costs to kill.


    This is about the survival between the two races. Once Wu Hao grows up, the Warcraft race will be destroyed, so the ghost supreme will do whatever it takes.


    "Ghost supreme, be careful not to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot. As far as I know, if this boy can come, he should be sure. Don''t be bitten by him!" Yun supreme stood up.


    Now her strength has been sealed and she can''t do it at all. Otherwise, she will definitely do it immediately and attract the attention of Wu Hao and his two people.


    Although that''s what she said, she heard from the crowd that Wu Hao was always sure to act.


    But this time she didn''t think Wu Hao really had any way to take action.


    The magic dragon clan is too powerful, some of which are more powerful than they think.


    Three days later!


    Wu Hao and Wu Hao came to the deepest area. As long as they passed through this area, they could enter the scope of the magic dragon sect, but they stopped and didn''t intend to move on.


    "You said you always felt that someone was watching us these two days. Is your feeling accurate?" After all, if they were monitored, I''m afraid what they said would also be found.


    "Yes, it should be monitored. This is the dragon blood mountain, which belongs to the territory of Warcraft. It''s not difficult for the ghost supreme to monitor us, and my intuition has never been wrong." Wu Hao sits cross legged on the ground. It seems that the two are resting. In fact, the two are communicating.


    "What do you think, backward or forward?"

 Chapter 822

    "Of course, we can''t retreat. Are you saying that the people of the magic dragon sect will give us a chance to retreat? From the moment we entered the dragon blood mountain, we have no room to retreat."


    The river supreme did not hesitate too much.


    "Then we''ll kill it together. What''s the secret of the magic dragon sect? Just go in and have a look." Xi Zhizun is also a decisive and straightforward person. Since he has come, he should go in anyway.


    Wu Hao nodded: "go step by step first, we can''t. We''ll rush out again."


    Heavenly eye!


    Wu Hao doesn''t keep it at the moment. Before, he had been observing around with his mental strength for fear that he would be discovered if he exposed too much.


    But now that the magic dragon sect has monitored them, he doesn''t have to keep them.


    Compared with the mental mind, the heavenly eye ability will be more convenient and can more clearly explore the surrounding environment.


    The whole dragon blood mountain range stretches for thousands of miles. This scale is definitely the largest mountain range in the whole continent.


    It is said that the black winged lion lived here. It is estimated that he hid after feeling the supreme breath of the river at the beginning. Otherwise, he has already arrived at his home. How can he have no news at all.


    At the same time, there are thousands of Warcraft living here, at least hundreds of thousands. The number of universal Warcraft is also very terrible.


    But this is just the appearance. Human beings have the supreme power, and the Warcraft naturally has the supreme Warcraft, but they didn''t expect it at the beginning.


    Now it''s easy to tell. Except for the half step supreme Warcraft like Heiyi disappointment, the magic dragon sect is the master of the whole Warcraft community. It''s the magic dragon sect that can dominate everything.


    The black Winged Lion King is obviously just a chess piece, or just a subordinate, in order to protect human sight.


    A day later!


    Wu Hao and Wu Hao went out of the dragon blood mountains, and in front of them, a dark castle was not far away.


    Magic Dragon sect!


    It''s so close to the dragon blood mountain. I''m afraid outsiders didn''t come in to see it at the beginning, or the people they met have died.


    Otherwise, anyone who has seen the magic dragon sect can detect something wrong as long as they know that the magic dragon sect is next to the dragon blood mountain, and the magic breath is so huge. Unfortunately, it is found a little late now, and the magic dragon sect has become so powerful.


    "There is the magic dragon sect ahead. I can feel a strong breath waiting for us in front." Wu Hao frowned. He didn''t know why he felt very bad.


    From beginning to end, once he has this feeling, something will happen.


    "Elder Xi, you must be careful. You can''t fight them. If you can''t, we''ll retreat." Wu Hao waved and a space gate appeared in front of him.


    "If there is danger, withdraw here immediately. Here is a link to Qingyun sect." Wu Hao can only make full preparations at this time. No matter whether he can save the people of Hongxia sect or not, he can''t put Xi supreme in danger.


    This time, when the two of them come in, the magic dragon sect will certainly target Xi Zhizun. After all, Xi Zhizun is the supreme super strong, which poses a greater threat to them.


    "It''s all right. Be careful. Your talent is what they fear most. As long as you are safe, they will be restless." Xi supreme looked at Wu Hao and said.


    They nodded to each other, and then flew side by side towards the magic dragon sect.


    "Wu Hao, you two leave quickly. There''s a trap!" But then a voice came.


    Rhyme supreme!


    At the same time, they found that the sound was absolutely the supreme rhyme.


    "Hum, Hongyun, I didn''t expect you to do something harmful to cultivation in order to inform them, but even so, it''s too late!" The voice of the supreme ghost followed.


    "Don''t want to go when you come to my dragon blood mountain. So far, no one who has seen the human beings of the magic dragon sect can leave alive!" As soon as the voice fell, the ghost supreme figure suddenly appeared.


    A huge Dragon flew to the top of Wu Hao''s head.


    "Your real body is such a ghost. No wonder it''s called ghost supreme. It really deserves its name." Wu Hao sneered.


    "Boy, do you want to be tough now? Dare you say that you didn''t kill my magic dragon sect disciple magic cloud?" The ghost Supreme Master has been hovering over Wu Hao''s head and may attack at any time.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know very well that your magic dragon sect magic cloud wants to kill me, don''t you allow me to resist? He died in my hands, which can only be regarded as his own incompetence. "


    "Good! What an inferior person. If you die in my hands, you can only be regarded as inferior! " The ghost supreme moved, and his huge tail swept over with the momentum of sweeping the whole army.


    "Ghost supreme, your opponent is here!" Xi supreme stood in front of Wu Hao.


    Guardian secret, earth rock dragon!


    Wu Hao couldn''t help but be surprised that Xi''s supreme strength suddenly rose to a higher level.


    "Xi supreme, you have a backhand. It seems that I underestimate you!" The ghost supreme''s attack was easily blocked by the river supreme.


    "Hum, there are too many things you didn''t expect. I''ve informed the guardian that it will arrive soon. Devil, your magic dragon sect is not guaranteed today!" Xi supreme master took out his weapons and greeted them. The two fought fiercely.


    Seeing the real strength of Xi Zhizun, Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, he was worried that Xi Zhizun was not the opponent of ghost Zhizun. Now it seems that he thought too much. Xi Zhizun has been hiding his means. I''m afraid it''s today.


    "Boy, hurry to save Yun supreme. As long as you save her, the magic dragon sect can''t help us." The supreme voice of Xi came to Wu Hao''s ears, and Wu Hao immediately took action.


    "Wu Hao, we can meet again." However, at this time, Mo Sheng appeared again and blocked his way.


    "Mosheng, haven''t you suffered a loss last time? Dare you come this time?"


    Heavenly eye, spiritual power!


    Wu Hao showed his detection ability to the extreme. He must find the location of yunzhizun as soon as possible.


    "Last time? Hahaha, you mean last time? If it weren''t for that bitch Hongyun, you would have been frustrated by me, but no one can help you this time. You''re dead in the territory of my magic dragon sect. " Mo Sheng smiled excitedly. He waited for this moment for a long time and finally let him wait.


    "Really, let me see what you can do!" Wu Hao pulled out the sky sword and flew to the Magic Dragon Castle.


    "Want to run!"


    Mo Sheng immediately launched an attack.


    Thunder body method!


    Kunming divine skill!


    The speed reached the limit and was infinitely close to the supreme power.


    "Damn, can you only escape!" Mo Sheng was very angry. Wu Hao was only the king universe on the peak, but what was the speed? It was not much weaker than him.

 Chapter 823

    This will make Wu Hao really break through to the supreme level, and his strength will advance by leaps and bounds. I''m afraid he will be absolutely suppressed at that time.


    No, he can''t let this happen. He can''t let Wu Hao break through and become the supreme level. It''s absolutely not allowed.


    Black dragon!


    Mo Sheng made a big move at the beginning and completely blocked Wu Hao''s way. Facing the arrival of the black dragon, Wu Hao had to stop.


    "Wu Hao, get out of the way!" Suddenly, the voice of the river Supreme Master approached. When Wu Hao turned around, the river Supreme Master smashed the black dragon with a fist at a very fast speed.


    "What!" Mo Sheng looked at the river supreme.


    "River supreme, you broke my black dragon!" Mo Sheng is angry. Facing the ghost supreme, Xi supreme still has time to help Wu Hao.


    "Boy, now!" When the river supreme shouted, Wu Hao couldn''t care so much and rushed out in an instant.


    "Don''t think about it, stop!" Mo Sheng followed.


    With a punch around the castle, Wu Hao finally found the place where Yun supreme was imprisoned.


    Spirit of six dragons!


    Wu Hao directly launched an attack, and the powerful spirit of the six dragons hit the castle.


    Mo Sheng and ghost supreme were obviously too confident, so they didn''t take precautions. The spirit of the six dragons succeeded in destroying the top of the castle.


    "Wu Hao, he''s really coming!" Ruby looked at Wu Hao. Wu Hao caused the violent explosion just now.


    "Yun supreme, how are you?" Wu Hao flew down and asked.


    "Ah, you shouldn''t come. The details of the magic dragon sect are far beyond your and my imagination. You have entered the trap, and my power has been sealed and can''t fight."


    Wu Hao also found that there was no supreme spirit on Yun supreme, which was obviously sealed.


    "It''s all right. Then you leave first and I''ll support the Supreme Master." Wu Hao is ready to open the door of the space.


    "Wu Hao, you are so brave that you dare to destroy our magic dragon clan''s castle. Today, it seems that you really want to die, and no one can save you." A confident smile appeared on Mo Sheng''s face.


    "Is it up to you? I''m afraid you can''t kill me in a short time. " Wu Hao also sneered.


    However, the supreme rhyme behind him sighed.


    "Wu Hao, if you can escape, hurry and leave us alone. I''m afraid the three of the magic dragon sect are coming." Yun Zhizun hurriedly said to Wu Hao.


    "What, those three, what''s going on, master." Wu Hao is confused. Now it''s not time to despair, but why is Yun supreme.


    "The demon king, the Dragon King and the xuanming emperor, this is the headquarters of the magic dragon sect. At the bottom are the stone statues of their three top super powers. The magic dragon sect can summon. When you destroyed the castle just now, the summon has been opened."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, there would be such a thing.


    "Go? None of you can leave today! " Mo Sheng released all the supreme Qi and formed an extremely strong pressure.


    "Wu Hao, you go quickly. We''re really fine. As long as you can grow up and destroy the magic dragon sect sooner or later." Ruby also spoke.


    Wu Hao stayed in place in silence. This time he was careless. He didn''t expect that it would be like this. No matter which of the three mentioned by Yun supreme, he can''t match now.


    Just when Wu Hao was stunned, a strong breath began to come. Wu Hao couldn''t help trembling. Is this the breath of the super top strong? It''s really too strong. It''s not the existence he can compete with. He can''t win at all.


    "Master Yun, you go first!" Wu Hao was cruel and forced to open the door of the space.


    Anti gravity field!


    Wu Hao minimized the pressure created by Mo holy place. After opening the space door, he let Hongyu go first.


    "No, you go first. Our life and death are not important." Yun supreme is also worried.


    "Master Yun, believe me, I have a way. According to this breath, I think it should be the xuanming emperor. I have met him. I have a way to deal with him." Wu Hao smiled.


    However, what he can do is just the last forced smile at this time.


    He has already arrived here. Do you want him to leave like a deserter? Since he came to save people, he naturally can''t leave here.


    "Really? Do you have a way to deal with the xuanming emperor? " Yun supreme looked at Wu Hao with some doubts.


    Wu Hao nodded affirmatively.


    "My master, Emperor kongbei, and he are the strong men of the same era. In the face of him, I have words. If I don''t say anything else, it''s no problem to protect my life."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s affirmative answer, Yun supreme was silent for two seconds and nodded.


    "OK, then your boy must come back alive. Your safety is much more important than us."


    Wu Hao nodded, pushed the yunzhizun into the space gate, and then closed the space gate.


    "It''s all right. It doesn''t matter if they go. Our magic dragon sect wants your life!"


    Wu Hao smiled: "if you want my life, are you ready?"


    Four gods and stars array, Qi!


    Wu Hao suddenly sealed the seal, and the four gods star array shrouded the whole magic dragon sect and started in an instant.


    "Wu Hao, dare you!" Wu Hao undoubtedly planned to destroy the whole magic dragon sect. This practice is really a little crazy.


    "Your magic dragon sect is going to kill me. What else can I dare not!" Wu Hao has no intention of stopping. Since the magic dragon sect wants to kill him, he will do it thoroughly.


    Can''t you summon it? Let''s all come. Just let him see how powerful the demon king and the Dragon King are.


    Wu Hao started the four gods star formation. He saw that the Magic Dragon Castle began to disintegrate and crumble.


    "Mosheng, stop him!" The ghost Supreme Master''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao made such a crazy behavior.


    "I want you to die!" Mo Sheng rushed up. He knew it was too late to stop the four gods and stars array. To stop the array, he had to kill Wu Hao.


    Invincible golden body!


    Blocked the attack of Mosheng, and Mosheng was more angry. Wu Hao''s invincible golden body was really boring. Although it was only three times, he could resist any attack.


    "It''s only three times. I think you can do it three times!" The Mormon attacked again.


    "Then you have to have the capital to let me use up these three times." Wu Hao sneered and planned to make a hard regret with Mo Sheng. After all, the xuanming emperor is coming, and the invincible golden body can''t be used up.


    "Master Xi, we have to hurry to leave. Once xuanming lands, I''m afraid we won''t have another chance." Wu Hao sends a message to Xi Zhizun. Xi Zhizun looks at him and nods to him.


    We have to evacuate at all costs.


    Xi supreme came to Wu Hao.


    "Stop them. Lord xuanming will arrive soon." The ghost supreme and Mosheng intercepted back and forth, blocking their way.

 Chapter 824

    "Wu Hao, you go first and I''ll hold them!" Xi supreme stood in front of Wu Hao.


    "No, we have to go together." Wu Hao knew that if the supreme emperor of Xi was left, once emperor xuanming arrived, there would be no chance but a dead end.


    "Listen to me, they won''t kill me. Only you leave first. When you break through to the supreme level, you can save me. Don''t be brave. Your talent is the existence they fear most." Xi Zhizun looked at Wu Hao seriously and said.


    Wu Hao also hesitated. He could see that supreme Xi had made up his mind. Every word he said came from his heart.


    Indeed, now the magic dragon sect wants to kill him by all means, isn''t it afraid of his talent, isn''t it afraid that he will grow up. Once he breaks through the supreme level, the magic dragon sect will enter a desperate situation.


    "Magic dragon sect, river supreme, if there is any mistake, I will wash the dragon blood mountain, and the whole Warcraft family will never turn over!"


    Wu Hao was cruel and listened to the supreme Xi. He knew that they were the most passive now. They had no right to choose.


    "Go!"


    Xi supreme rushed forward and killed a blood path for Wu Hao to block the interception of Mo Sheng.


    "Want to go? Boy, I''ve been looking for you for a long time! " The voice of emperor xuanming appeared. His coming blocked the space power of the whole dragon blood mountain. Even if Wu Hao wanted to open the space door and escape, it was almost impossible.


    "I stopped him!" Xi supreme cut the palm of his hand, and in an instant, the supreme Qi was released in a large amount. Wu Hao didn''t hesitate to see this scene.


    Xi Zhizun burned his original breath and improved his strength. Unexpectedly, in order to help him, Xi Zhizun could do this. This time, he miscalculated.


    "Don''t worry, master Xi. I will come back and wait for me!" Wu Hao''s eyes are full of murderous spirit, but he has no choice. He has no right and strength to turn back.


    At this moment, facing xuanming emperor, he still has no chance of winning.


    "Hehe, kongbei, you''ve taught a good disciple. How dare you make trouble with my Warcraft family? I don''t know whether to live or die!" The voice of emperor xuanming came from the rear.


    Wu Hao didn''t look back. He knew that Xi supreme was trying his best to help him intercept.


    "Xuanming emperor, wait. Sooner or later, I Wu Hao will kill you with my own blood blade!" Wu Hao roared angrily, and his voice echoed throughout the dragon blood mountains.


    "Boy, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to leave the dragon blood mountain. The xuanming old guy has blocked the surrounding space." Emperor kongbei flew out at this time.


    When the xuanming emperor appeared, he had awakened, but he was powerless. Now he has only a trace of soul power, which makes it possible for him to deal with the half step supreme. But even if he recovers his original peak strength, he may not be the right hand.


    But the appearance of xuanming emperor aroused his anger. No matter how long it passed, whenever he saw xuanming, his heart would still roll up layers of anger.


    "Since you can''t escape, kill it." Wu Hao flies to the dragon blood mountains. All around here are wrapped by the dragon blood mountains. If you want to leave, you must pass through the dragon blood mountains.


    So now the only thing he can do is rush out.


    "Boy, hide your breath. They catch up and must hide." Emperor kongbei''s face changed dramatically. If xuanming finds out, he will never have any chance again.


    "I killed them!" Wu Hao''s eyes were red with blood and his murderous spirit was vigorous.


    "Calm down. If you rush out now, the Supreme Master of Xi will die in vain. Don''t you want revenge!" Kong Bei emperor roared.


    Wu Hao was silent and slowly controlled his anger. Emperor kongbei was right. Now if he rushed out, everything would be in vain. How much can his strength play even if jade and stone burn?


    There is no doubt that a moth flies to the fire. Unlike that, of course, he chooses revenge, not for anything else, but for the Supreme Master of Bangxi.


    "Come on, old man!" Wu Hao sat down. Emperor xuanming and others were infinitely close.


    Emperor kongbei began to use the array, which was used to steal Kirin.


    Short distance transmission can be achieved. This transmission method is not through space, but separates the body and soul.


    Wu Hao''s body was transmitted by Emperor kongbei using the array and left the scene. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to the depths of Longxue mountain five kilometers away.


    But the soul stayed at the scene. He saw the xuanming emperor and others land with his own eyes, and the ghost supreme held the river supreme in his hand.


    At this time, the supreme emperor of Xi was scarred and covered with blood.


    Wu Hao clenched his fist, but his steps could not move. Although he was angry, he knew it was useless to rush up now.


    "Emperor Kong Bei, we haven''t seen each other for tens of thousands of years. Don''t you come out and meet?" Emperor xuanming said, glancing around, but he didn''t find any trace of Wu Hao.


    "Hahaha, I haven''t seen you for thousands of years. I didn''t expect you to become more evil. Xuanming, you have to kill all the younger generation now. Are you afraid?" Emperor kongbei took care of a faint shadow and looked at the xuanming three.


    "Fear? A defeated man said I was afraid? With your apprentice? I admit that he has some talent, but even the best talent is useless for the dying genius. "


    "Don''t deceive yourself, xuanming. If you want to kill him, you have to find him." Kongbei is very confident. His array is not easy to find.


    "Naive, I didn''t expect kongbei. Your idea still stays ten thousand years ago. If you can''t find it, just destroy it. It''s just a dragon blood mountain. Do you think I will care?" As soon as xuanming raised his hand, a huge energy appeared, which was really enough to destroy the whole dragon blood mountain.


    However, kongbei emperor was not too worried.


    "Who are you talking about? You know he''s my disciple. Don''t you think he can''t do the immortal skill? I believe you know the golden body attribute of immortal divine skill very well. Your attack will not only have no effect on him, but will cause great losses to your Warcraft race. I''d like to see what degree of madness you can achieve in order to kill my disciple. " Kongbei sneered, as if watching a good play.


    Xuanming''s face changed slightly. He actually forgot the immortal skill. It was really a bit troublesome.


    As long as you cultivate immortal martial arts into golden body form, you can get invincible state. Attacks under God can be ignored.


    Just as emperor kongbei said, even if he blew up the whole dragon blood mountain, I''m afraid he won''t find Wu Hao in a short time.


    "OK, in that case, let''s play hide and seek. I''ve blocked the dragon blood mountain. This is my Warcraft territory. I''d like to see how long he can hide in the dragon blood mountain." Emperor xuanming finally calmed down and chose a more harmonious way.

 Chapter 825

    Kongbei emperor took back the virtual shadow. At this time, no matter how much he said, Wu Hao is really in a disadvantageous situation. What he needs to do now is to find a way to leave the dragon blood mountains first.


    "Order all Warcraft in Longxue mountain to thoroughly investigate where Wu Hao is, and the discoverer will inform immediately!" After the ghost supreme order, the whole dragon blood mountain Warcraft made a sound one after another.


    Wu Hao is now in a cave five kilometers away. Once he goes out, he is likely to be found.


    But even if he can''t get out of the cave, those Warcraft are also conducting a carpet search, and they will find this position sooner or later.


    "Old man, do you think it''s possible for me to break through to the supreme level now?" Wu Hao looked at emperor kongbei and asked.


    Now the only hope is to break through the supreme level, and then forcibly tear open the seal of xuanming emperor, open the door of space and leave.


    But now he is just above the peak. If he wants to break through to the supreme level, he has to reach half a step to the supreme level. Obviously, his strength has not been reached.


    "Unless you can get the source of life of the black Winged Lion King, then break through to the half step supreme, and cultivate your Qi formula to the governing environment, there is hope."


    Wu Hao was silent. Can these two points be easily completed? Let alone the Qi Jue cultivation to control the territory, even if it can be achieved, how can Heiyi''s disappointed source of life be obtained?


    Now there are many dangers outside. Once you go out, you will definitely be found. Don''t mention the source of life at that time. I''m afraid your life will be difficult to protect.


    "Don''t say, there is a certain chance. Your Qi formula should not be far from reaching the control realm now?" Emperor kongbei suddenly smiled and asked.


    Wu Hao nodded: "if there is no accident, we can break through it within two months."


    "No, it''s too slow. Although the whole dragon blood mountain range is large, there are also many Warcraft. One month''s carpet search is enough, so you only have one month. In this month, you must practice Qi Jue to control the territory."


    "But what about the source of life of the black winged lion king? That thing can''t be obtained by cultivation. It will be found as soon as you go out. " Wu Hao immediately asked.


    If you can''t get the source of life, what''s the use of cultivating Qi formula to control the environment.


    "Don''t worry, the black Winged Lion King lives in the depths of the dragon blood mountain. It shouldn''t be far from here. It''s not impossible to kill it by second as long as your supreme Qi is strong enough."


    Wu Hao thought for a while. Although this practice is too risky, it is not impossible to try. After all, now they can''t wait to die.


    "OK, let''s bet!" Wu Hao is determined to develop in this direction. As long as he can break through the supreme level, he should be able to tear open the seal and open the door of space with his strength.


    "I have set up an array. Those Warcraft will not find here in a short time, but it will only be a month at most. Remember, this is your last chance, and I will take advantage of this month to find the location of the black winged lion king."


    Wu Hao nodded. Although one month was too hasty, it was enough on the whole.


    As long as he doesn''t rest for a month, he should be able to barely meet his needs.


    For a time, Wu Hao also began to act. The Warcraft of the whole dragon blood mountain formed a team and began to search for Wu Hao''s whereabouts.


    Emperor xuanming stayed in the magic dragon sect during this period. When he saw Wu Hao at the beginning, he was only the strength of the world Master level. Unexpectedly, in just a few years, Wu Hao was about to break through the supreme level.


    This talent makes him have to pay attention. If he doesn''t kill Wu Hao again, once Wu Hao breaks through the supreme level, I''m afraid it will really become a big trouble for him.


    "A bunch of waste, such a small territory as the dragon blood mountain. I haven''t heard from anyone for more than ten days. Your magic dragon sect has only this ability?" Xuanming asked coldly.


    The ghost supreme and the Mosheng dare not go out in the face of the xuanming emperor. These are the three supreme masters of the Warcraft family, especially the xuanming emperor, who has a very hot temper.


    It is said that emperor xuanming doesn''t pay attention to anyone. As long as he is dissatisfied, he can wipe it out with a wave. How dare they provoke.


    "Please bear with the emperor. The dragon blood mountains stretch for thousands of miles. Now he has searched half. Within half a month, he has no place to hide." The ghost supreme respectfully bowed his head and stood in front of the xuanming emperor.


    "Hum, my patience is limited. I''ll give you another half a month. If you don''t find out the people, your magic dragon sect won''t exist."


    The ghost supreme master didn''t talk to Mo Sheng and quickly withdrew.


    "What are you pulling? Is emperor xuanming great? Sooner or later, I will surpass you and show you what the real Warcraft family is! " Mo Sheng snorted coldly and whispered.


    "Shh!" The ghost supreme quickly covered the Mosheng''s mouth.


    "Do you want to die? You don''t know how strong the hearing of the supreme strong is. Don''t pull me if you want to die. " The ghost supreme said with an ugly face.


    Mo Sheng didn''t dare to talk. Although he despised xuanming emperor, he didn''t dare to provoke him, so he could only scold secretly in his heart.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s cultivation is also very smooth. The cultivation of Qi Jue has been rising steadily, and the breakthrough of distance has seen hope.


    Once the Qi formula reaches the state of control, it can accelerate the speed of spiritual power to convert the supreme Qi countless times. In this way, it is not impossible to break through the supreme level.


    Ten days later, Wu Hao''s Qi formula has reached the edge of breaking through. Emperor kongbei quietly looks at Wu Hao and is ready to start at any time.


    As long as Wu Hao''s breakthrough is successful, they can immediately go to the nest of the black Winged Lion King, kill black wing, and get the source of life after disappointment.


    About the next morning, Wu Hao successfully broke through the Qi formula, which was smoother than expected, three days ahead of schedule.


    "Boy, it seems that God is helping us. Next, you should be ready. Whether you can kill the black Winged Lion King and get the source of life quietly depends on you." Emperor kongbei smiled and looked at Wu Hao. As the saying goes, seeking wealth and wealth is the truth.


    Wu Hao stood up and took out the sky sword.


    "I''m sure, but the black Winged Lion King has good strength and can''t do it in seconds. I need ten seconds. I need you to fight for ten seconds."


    Wu Hao believes that emperor kongbei can do it. Although he has lost his original power, he should have no problem dealing with the half step supreme with his current soul power.


    "Ten seconds?" Emperor kongbei thought for a few seconds, then nodded: "OK, no problem, ten seconds must be completed."


    As emperor kongbei started the Dharma array, he had found the location of the black Winged Lion King as early as half a month ago. He immediately started the Dharma array and transmitted Wu Hao to the past.


    "Boy, it''s up to you whether we live or die. You have to work hard. Your only hope!"

 Chapter 826

    He doesn''t know that this is the last chance, so no matter what, he can only succeed and can''t fail. Once he fails, he and kongbei emperor will be doomed. As long as xuanming emperor seizes the opportunity, I''m afraid they will have no chance to escape.


    "Are you ready?" Kongbei looked at Wu Hao seriously and asked. Wu Hao nodded.


    In the blink of an eye, Wu Hao''s body and soul fled in an instant and came to the cave of the black winged lion king in the twinkling of an eye.


    The black winged lion king felt a strange smell and immediately became vigilant.


    "Black winged lion, long time no see!"


    Four fields!


    As soon as Wu Hao appeared, he released four fields and limited the black winged lion king.


    "It''s you! How dare you come to me! " The black Winged Lion King is very happy. Now the whole dragon blood mountain range is looking for Wu Hao''s whereabouts. As long as he finds Wu Hao, he will have a chance to take credit. Emperor xuanming will give him a way to promote to the supreme. Wu Hao''s appearance is not a surprise. It seems that God is helping him.


    "Hahaha, you''re mine. I''ll catch you back." The black Winged Lion King does not intend to disturb other Warcraft around him. How can he give such a good thing to others.


    "That''s right." Wu Hao sneered. It seems that the black Winged Lion King is selfish and wants to make meritorious service, which makes it easier for him to act.


    "Boy, make a quick decision." Kongbei emperor reminded me.


    Wu Hao answered. He had only ten seconds. The great emperor of kongbei would help him isolate all the breath outside. No battle would be found, but only ten seconds.


    Supreme Qi, Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    Wu Hao did not choose a more powerful attack. After all, the destructive power of those attacks was far more than ten seconds.


    Only Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts are destructive attacks. At present, only this move can avoid being discovered by xuanming emperor.


    Ten seconds to the 15th consecutive chop, should be able to barely do it.


    Eighth cut!


    The black winged lion retreated day by day, and his look changed greatly. Wu Hao is too strong. He is not an opponent at all.


    Immediately it wanted to inform the outside world that Wu Hao was here, but he found that the outside world seemed isolated.


    At this moment, he realized that Wu Hao suddenly appeared here for a purpose.


    "Are you here to take the source of my life?" The black winged lion quickly retreated.


    Ten seconds is fast or not. Wu Hao has reached the eleventh consecutive cut, but there are only four seconds left.


    "It''s too late to know now."


    The twelfth chop!


    When the attack reaches the twelfth consecutive cut, even the half step supreme can''t easily follow.


    But it''s far from over.


    13¡¢ Fourteen!


    "No, no, don''t kill me. I can help you. I can help you out of the dragon blood mountain." The black winged lion is afraid.


    At this moment, he deeply understood that he was not Wu Hao''s opponent at all. If Wu Hao wanted to kill him, it would be absolutely easy.


    The human boy who was easily suppressed by him has grown to this extent.


    "Do you think I''ll believe what you say? Go to hell!"


    Supreme Qi, Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    Wu Hao seized the last two seconds and hit the black winged lion king with his last move.


    The black winged lion king had no power to parry in front of this supreme Qi. He was divided into two parts by a sword.


    While killing the black Winged Lion King, the ten second limit disappeared, and the scene was still quiet.


    succeed!


    Wu Hao and kongbei emperor were ecstatic. They really succeeded. Without being discovered by anyone, they successfully got the source of life of the black winged lion king.


    "Well, boy, break through to the half step supreme here. As the nest of the black Winged Lion King, I don''t think anyone will think of you here in a short time."


    Wu Hao nodded. This is the most dangerous place and the safest. At present, the whole Longxue mountain is indeed a safer place.


    "The energy of the source of life is terrible. Even if you drink it half a step, you can''t bear it. But now the situation is urgent. Your physique is too strong than ordinary people. Dare you try..."


    However, as soon as the emperor had finished speaking, Wu Hao drank all the sources of life.


    "Smelly boy, don''t let you drink all, just half, or you will explode and die!" Emperor kongbei quickly stopped.


    Later, however, Wu Hao drank all the collected bottle of the source of life.


    "Lying trough, old man, can you stop talking so much nonsense and say you''ll die earlier? What should I do now?" Wu Hao, with a black face, was once again trapped by the great emperor of kongbei.


    "Well, you can only ask for your own blessing. I can''t help you." Kongbei Dadi sighed and flew back to Wu Hao''s body.


    At this time, Wu Hao has felt a burst of Bloomberg energy from his body, which is very violent.


    Poof!


    The violent energy caused Wu Hao to have no chance to breathe at all and forcibly vomited a pool of blood.


    "No, if it goes on like this, it will really die here..." Wu Hao''s face was pale without a trace of blood.


    The source of life in his body continued to explode. If it weren''t for his strong physical quality, he might have become a pool of blood at this time.


    A black flame rose slowly from his head, which was the source of the life of the black winged lion king.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help it any more. He sat down cross legged and tried to refine the source of life.


    However, it doesn''t have much effect. The source of life itself is far more than that. His refining speed is very slow and can''t keep up with the rhythm at all.


    "Damn, it seems that I have to explain here today..." Wu Hao sighed helplessly and lay on the ground.


    If it goes on like this, he will indeed die here. It seems that there is no way.


    Lying on the ground, Wu Hao lost his intuition in pain. When he woke up, Emperor kongbei was beside him.


    "What? Am I dead? It seems that we are going to hell together. " Wu Hao said bleary eyed.


    "What can''t die? Your boy is not dead yet!" Emperor kongbei slapped him.


    Not dead?


    Wu Hao opened his eyes wide and suddenly felt that the breath in his body had calmed down. The source of life had been alleviated.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    Emperor kongbei smiled: "you have to thank Kirin. The source of life is also very good for him. After you were unconscious, it appeared and absorbed the energy you can''t bear."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao breathed a long sigh of relief, but immediately reacted badly.


    "The little guy''s strength is not strong. Will he be OK after absorbing so many sources of life?"


    Emperor kongbei shook his head: "do you think he is as bad as you? People are divine beasts. The source of life of the black winged lion king can''t pose any threat to it. "


    Wu Hao has a black face. It seems that the divine beast is indeed a divine beast. It''s so strong.

 Chapter 827

    "Boy, hurry up and refine. You wasted seven days. Now one more day will make you more dangerous."


    Seven days?


    Wu Hao was stunned. Has he been in a coma for seven days? This is too exaggerated. How did he feel that he just slept.


    After sitting cross legged, Wu Hao began to refine the source of life. The original violent source of life flowed quietly in his body.


    Wu Hao''s spiritual power will resonate when it comes into contact with the source of life, and then integrate with his spiritual power, and finally become a part of his strength.


    This source of life is also amazing. Unfortunately, the black winged lion king can''t refine itself. Otherwise, as long as it refines its own source of life, its strength will advance by leaps and bounds again.


    In a flash, half a month later, the search of the whole Longxue mountain has ended.


    But there was no trace of Wu Hao in the whole dragon blood mountain, which made xuanming emperor very confused.


    "What''s the matter? Have you searched well? The dragon blood mountain has been blocked by me. He can''t escape!" Emperor xuanming looked at the ghost supreme two with a murderous face.


    "The great emperor, I, we have personally supervised. Indeed, every inch of land has been searched. He seems to have evaporated." The ghost Supreme Master was very oppressed. Wu Hao was like a loach. It was clear that he was bound to win, but he finally let him escape.


    "Hum, I''ll give you another week. If you don''t find it, you can bring your head to see me."


    Their faces changed greatly. The xuanming emperor was too difficult to serve. He knew he wouldn''t call the old monster.


    After xuanming left, the ghost supreme immediately ordered again.


    "Let the black winged lion see me immediately, speed!" The ghost supreme can only place his last hope on the black winged lion king.


    The black Winged Lion King of the dragon blood mountain knows best. Now we can only rely on the understanding of the black winged lion king to find Wu Hao''s whereabouts. The whole dragon blood mountain has always known where Tibetans can find the black winged lion king.


    However, one day later, the black winged lion didn''t show up, and the Warcraft ordered to inform the black winged lion didn''t have any information feedback.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t even listen to my orders?" The ghost supreme looked gloomy. If it went on like this, they would all die.


    "No, no, it''s the black winged lion king. There''s a situation. It seems to be closing down, it seems to be breaking through, and there''s supreme Qi flowing in it."


    The speaker is the fire wolf king, another king level Warcraft in the dragon blood mountain.


    "Oh? Is the black winged lion going to break through? " This is definitely a good thing for them. The natural ability of the black Winged Lion King is stronger than that of the Mo saint.


    Once they break through, it is really a good thing for their Warcraft family.


    "But why didn''t I feel it? The black winged lion has always been difficult to break through. Why is it at this time? " The ghost supreme stood up and always felt something was wrong.


    "Go and have a look!" The ghost supreme took an arrow step in the direction of the black winged lion king.


    "Here comes the ghost supreme!" Kongbei emperor''s face changed greatly. The most critical moment came. As long as he could hide from the ghost supreme, Wu Hao''s next breakthrough would be much smoother.


    The ghost supreme came to the top of the black winged lion cave and frowned at the cave entrance.


    "It is indeed the supreme spirit, and it is still rising." The ghost supreme looked around, and the breath from it was indeed the breath of the black winged lion king.


    In fact, this breath is emitted by Wu Hao. He converts the source of life into the supreme gas. The source of life itself is the thing of the black winged lion king. Naturally, it emits the breath of the black winged lion king.


    "No problem, Lord." Mo Sheng asked.


    The ghost Supreme Master nodded: "it''s going to break through. In less than a week, he''ll break through first."


    "From now on, guard the black winged lion king. No one is allowed to enter here." The ghost supreme ordered and left.


    It is important to search for Wu Hao, but it is also very important if the black winged lion can break through at this time.


    Once the black Winged Lion King breaks through, even if xuanming wants to clean up their industry, they have to consider it carefully. After all, there are not many supreme level Warcraft. Even if xuanming insists, the Dragon King and the warlord may not agree.


    Now they don''t know where Wu Hao is, so they can only try their best to protect his life.


    After the ghost supreme and Mosheng left, kongbei and Wu Hao breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Hahaha, it seems that the ghost supreme and Mosheng are going to hit their own feet this time. It''s really God''s help. I had something to take into account. Now it seems that I can break through with peace of mind."


    Wu Hao laughed and said that the ghost supreme actually arranged Warcraft to protect him, that is to say, his current position is absolutely safe.


    "Don''t be complacent, boy, hurry to break through!" Kong Bei emperor also smiled and said, this is really good news.


    Five days later, the vision of heaven and earth came, and the whole Longxue mountain entered the communication of lightning. It was dark and lasted two days.


    "What''s going on, why is the heaven and earth vision caused by Heiyi''s disappointed breakthrough so terrible!" The ghost supreme looked at the sky outside. It was very unusual.


    "The black winged lion was originally an ancient Warcraft, and there is a certain chance to break through and become the divine beast lion king. Is this the reason?" Mo Sheng said at this time.


    "This... Is indeed, not impossible." The ghost supreme also nodded slowly. From the whole history of Warcraft, the black winged lion did exist and broke through to become a divine beast.


    But why does he always feel very strange? Zong doesn''t think this kind of thing should happen at this time.


    "No, you go and watch. See how far the breakthrough of the black Winged Lion King has gone. There are only two days left. I''ll go to find Wu Hao myself."


    Mo Sheng nodded. Now it can only be so. If the black winged lion king can really break through into a divine beast, xuanming doesn''t dare to treat them.


    But if there is a problem with the breakthrough, their situation will be dangerous. After all, they can release Wu Hao on their territory. They have nothing to say when Emperor xuanming bothers them.


    Wu Hao has reached the critical moment of breakthrough. Breaking through the supreme level needs to accept the laws of heaven and earth.


    Before the law of heaven and earth, there is the baptism of heaven and earth, that is, heaven''s robbery, which is different from breaking through the king''s universe.


    You need to go through the thunder robbery when you seal the universe. Although the supreme level is also a thunder robbery, this thunder robbery is different. This is a black thunder robbery.


    Black thunder robbery is more powerful than ordinary thunder robbery. Many half step supreme masters have no way to face this black thunder robbery when they break through the supreme universe.


    Finally, it was unable to insist and fell on the black thunder robbery, which is why the supreme level strong are so rare,.


    If you can''t survive the black thunder robbery, everything will be in vain and will be buried here forever.


    "Boy, the black thunder robbery you brought out is unusual, and it''s eight black thunder robbers. Are you sure you want to try?"

 Chapter 828

    Generally speaking, there are only five ways of black thunder robbery. Those with higher talent will have a certain chance of six ways.


    There are also cases of seven, but they are rare. However, eight black thunder robberies are the top black thunder robberies. Since ancient times, they have only occurred twice, and Wu Hao is the third time.


    In the black thunder robbery of the two people in front, one fell into the eighth black thunder robbery, the other succeeded, and finally became an immortal.


    It can be seen that the eight black thunder robbers are terrible and absolutely extraordinary. If you are not careful, you may fall on the eight black thunder robbers.


    "What are you afraid of? I have an invincible golden body. The last three black thunder robbers can resist the invincible golden body." Wu Hao is full of confidence.


    "Boy, you are naive. This is black thunder robbery. Generally speaking, this is an attack sent by God. I told you before that the invincible golden body can only defend against the attack under God, so black thunder robbery can''t defend."


    ¡°.¡±


    The words of emperor kongbei made Wu Hao look black. There was such a saying about his feelings.


    In that case, he can only rely on his own flesh to resist?


    There is a 50% chance, or even lower, that he can resist this attack several times.


    "Boy, think about it. I''m afraid the attack power of the eighth black thunder robbery is no weaker than that of the xuanming emperor."


    Wu Hao was silent. How did things develop like this? The Heilei robbery was so powerful. How did the elder survive at the beginning? It was really abnormal.


    "Do I have any choice? It''s still time to go back? " Wu Hao asked with a wry smile.


    He didn''t know what emperor kongbei asked him to think clearly. Lei Jie had called. Even if he went back, it seemed that Heilei Jie wouldn''t agree.


    "Yes, you really have only one way now. In the face of black thunder robbery, if you can succeed, you will succeed in half."


    Emperor kongbei is right. Once he succeeds, it also means that one of his feet has stepped into the divine world.


    "OK, come on, let me see how terrible the black thunder robbery is!" Wu Hao has aroused his fighting spirit. Now he has no choice but to rush up.


    Huge black clouds appeared in the sky, and the vortex of black clouds centered on Wu Hao. Lightning as thin as wool needle began to converge, which looked very terrible.


    The first black thunder fell and hit Wu Hao directly.


    what the fuck!


    Wu Hao shouted in secret. He almost lost his breath just now. It''s too terrible. It''s like being really hit by an electric shock. The whole person is paralyzed.


    "Boy, don''t you use defense?" Emperor kongbei looked at Wu Hao with a puzzled face.


    The black thunder robbery itself is terrible. Wu Hao can resist it only by his flesh. If he goes on like this, he can''t resist it three times.


    "It''s all right. I can still insist. If I use defense now, I''m afraid the thunder robbery in the back can''t really hold up."


    Emperor kongbei looked at Wu Hao and sighed faintly.


    Wu Hao is right. If he defends now, he can''t adapt to the black thunder robbery, but he is also worried that Wu Hao can''t resist it.


    After the second gathering, Wu Hao gritted his teeth and watched the thunder attack. This time, the energy was a little more violent than just now.


    However, Wu Hao still gritted his teeth and insisted, but his posture was unstable.


    Earth Dragon defense!


    Wu Hao finally began to use his defense to resist. When the third black thunder fell, Wu Hao was better than just now.


    But when the fourth road fell, he was almost killed by the second. The attack power of the fourth black thunder robbery has reached the supreme level.


    If he hadn''t defended in time just now, I''m afraid it would have gone up in smoke by now.


    Looking at the black thunder robbery still gathering overhead, Wu Hao''s heart beat to the limit.


    According to the current situation, I''m afraid he can''t really resist the eighth thunder robbery.


    Now the fifth way has reached the supreme level of attack, and the sixth to seventh ways will only be stronger.


    As emperor kongbei said, the eighth attack is probably the strength of emperor xuanming.


    He didn''t know the strength of xuanming emperor, but he knew he could kill him.


    Golden body defense!


    In the fifth thunder robbery, Wu Hao has opened the golden body. The defense of the golden body is much stronger than that of the Earth Dragon. He also passed the fifth thunder robbery safely.


    However, the sixth thunder robbery broke his golden body and Earth Dragon defense in an instant, so that he could not bear the pressure and was injured.


    "Boy, use your Lightning power quickly. Your Lightning body should last for a while." Kong Bei emperor said at this time.


    The sixth thunder robbery has been resisted, and only the last two are left. Now I can only fight one.


    However, six thunder robbers have attracted the attention of Mo Sheng. When he broke through before, there were only five. He also heard the ghost Supreme Master say six thunder robbers.


    Only the talent with strong talent can lead to six black thunder robbers, but the talent of the black winged lion, no matter how strong, is only six at most, but now there is a seventh.


    You know, seven thunder robberies are not ordinary thunder robberies. They are hard to see once in a thousand years.


    The black winged lion is not ignorant. Although his talent is good, he has never reached this standard, so there must be a problem.


    Mo Sheng didn''t care so much anymore. He immediately rushed into the cave to check, but the powerful black thunder robbed Yu Wei seemed to repel him and forcibly pushed him out.


    "No, there''s definitely a problem." Mo Sheng''s face was ugly. He immediately informed the ghost supreme. He couldn''t get in alone. Now he can only notify the ghost supreme.


    The seventh black thunder robbery has been brewing for five minutes. It can be seen that the energy is very terrible.


    Wu Hao is not confident that he can resist the seventh course. The black thunder robbery is so terrible that he is crazy. I''m afraid the attack of the seventh black thunder robbery has reached the middle of the supreme period.


    This level of attack, even if the ghost supreme is here, I''m afraid I can''t connect it hard.


    "Boy, you should be able to resist the seventh way, but you really have to do something about the eighth way."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. How could he not know what to do, but now he can think of what to do. In the seventh way, he can barely try.


    The eighth way is estimated to be hopeless. He may really explain here today.


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao began to summon the power of lightning. It was also lightning. Black thunder was naturally much stronger.


    But now he can only use all his means, not just defense.


    Extreme, thunder body method!


    Wu Hao wrapped lightning around his body. It''s also lightning. I can only hope that Heilei can give some face.


    coming!


    The seventh thunder robbery has gathered and fallen with the trend of destroying the sky and the earth.


    The terrible smell of thunder and lightning attracted the attention of emperor xuanming not far away.


    "No, xuanming found it here. You have to hurry up." Kongbei''s face changed greatly. It''s not a good thing to be found by xuanming at this time. There''s only one last thunder left. Success or failure depends on it.

 Chapter 829

    The eighth black thunder is gathering, but xuanming emperor found it here. I''m afraid he can''t catch up.


    Wu Hao was burning with anxiety.


    On the one hand, the eighth black thunder itself is difficult to resist. Even if no one hinders it, it is difficult for him to survive. But now there are many xuanming and ghost supreme them. I''m afraid his probability is directly reduced to zero.


    coming!


    Wu Hao had felt the breath of xuanming emperor and ghost supreme, and they both came to him at a high speed.


    "Who led to the eight black thunder robbery!" The voice came out before the xuanming man arrived.


    "Lord xuanming, it''s not the black winged lion who broke through. If you guessed correctly, it should be Wu Hao. His subordinates are incompetent and can''t get in." Mo Sheng knelt in front of xuanming emperor on one knee and was frightened.


    They had been looking for Wu Hao for so long, but they didn''t expect Wu Hao to sneak through here. The xuanming emperor blamed the key, which they couldn''t afford.


    "Hum, waste, get off!" Xuanming has arrived.


    "Xuanming, you plotted against me at the beginning, but now my disciple is about to break through. Are you flustered?" Kong Bei appeared. Now only he can delay Wu Hao. There must be no mistakes at this juncture.


    "Kongbei, do you want to delay time? Hehe, you know the power of these eight black thunder robbers. Even if I don''t do it today, Wu Hao will be doomed. " Xuanming said confidently.


    How could they not know about the eight black thunder robbers.


    "Oh? Really, are you sure? Shall we make a bet? If he can resist, you can let me go. If not, I will offer my immortal skill. Didn''t you just want my immortal skill at the beginning? "


    At this moment, Emperor kongbei has to sacrifice all the costs. After all, this is the only opportunity.


    If Wu Hao can break through, even if xuanming emperor repents, it is useless. At that time, Wu Hao has reached the supreme level. If he wants to leave, no one can stop him.


    But first, we have to give Wu Hao time to make a breakthrough.


    Of course, if he fails, Wu Hao will fall, and he will fall with him at that time. As for the immortal skill, it''s useless to stay on him. It''s better to use it to gamble his life before he dies.


    "Hehe, you are finally willing to give up your immortal skill, and it''s still for this disciple. It seems that you are really optimistic about your disciple. No wonder, to tell the truth, I envy this boy''s talent. He was able to lead to the eight black thunder robbery and successfully passed the first seven courses. If we hadn''t become mortal enemies, I also want to see how far he can grow. "


    Kongbei emperor snorted coldly, "hum, don''t talk so much nonsense. Do you say gambling or not?"


    Xuanming thought for a few seconds.


    "Bet, am I afraid of you? Not everyone can survive these eight black thunder robberies, you know very well. "


    "Since you bet, look, the immortal skill is here. If you dare to come forward, I will destroy it in an instant. You won''t get it forever."


    Emperor kongbei took out the immortal Kung Fu, which is the only thing that can be used as a chip now. Whether he can help Wu Hao delay enough time depends on this time.


    Wu Hao sat paralyzed on the ground. The xuanming emperor outside has been temporarily solved, but what should he do about the eight black thunder robbers? Now he has exhausted all his defense means.


    The gathering of the eighth black thunder is coming to an end. Once it falls, he can only sit and wait to die.


    "No, I can''t just die here. It''s just eight black thunder robbery. I want to see what''s terrible!" Wu Hao sat up again with difficulty.


    Supreme Qi!


    Earth Dragon defense!


    Golden body defense!


    Wu Hao used all his defense means, even the low-level defense armor he bought at the beginning.


    And the black thunder has gathered and is ready to land.


    Wu Hao looked at the falling black thunder with red eyes.


    "Success or failure depends on it. Come on, Heilei!" Wu Hao roared and used all his strength. At the same time, he grabbed all the blood medicine in his hand.


    He wants to bet on all his possessions and be an immortal Xiaoqiang. What is Heilei? As long as he is fast enough, Heilei can''t help him!


    Boom!


    The smell of the eighth black thunder destroying the sky and the earth filled the whole dragon blood mountain range, and even the empty emperor had some helplessness.


    "Hahaha, this kind of attack, not to mention the king of the universe, even the intermediate supreme level, I''m afraid it''s inevitable. What hope are you still holding?" Xuanming knows the eight black thunder robbers very well.


    I''m afraid his all-out strike would be no more than that. If the attack of black thunder were not limited to crossing and robbing, the power at this time alone would be enough to destroy the whole continent.


    Indeed, the appearance of eight black thunder robbers not only affected the Longxue mountains, but also the whole continent stepped into darkness.


    At this time, all the strong men are working hard in the air and looking at the terrible black thunder energy in the direction of Longxue mountain from a distance.


    "The direction of the dragon blood mountain is the eight black thunder robbery. Who broke through and has such a high talent!"


    At this time, Yun supreme and Qingfeng Laozu stood together, watching the terrible side of the strange noise of heaven and earth.


    "Can it be the boy Wu Hao? Only he has this terrible talent." Qingzhi said.


    "If he broke through in the dragon blood mountains, the situation would be very dangerous. Why didn''t the boy come back?" The breeze frowned.


    Before, they also thought about going to support Wu Hao, but it''s too far from Longxue mountain. I''m afraid it will take two months to go back and forth. The situation is bad.


    Moreover, he just broke through. Before long, this change happened before he could start. The seal of the supreme rhyme has not been lifted. Even if he went, it is useless.


    Finally, they can only wait and see and look at Wu Hao''s life spirit card. As long as the spirit card does not disappear, it means that Wu Hao is not dead.


    "Now it''s too late. We can only pray for the boy, and I feel another strong breath, which is too much stronger than us." Qingfeng said.


    "What? It''s much stronger than us. Is it the Dragon King? " Yun supreme''s face changed greatly. If it was the Dragon King, Wu Hao would be really dangerous.


    "It shouldn''t be it." Qingfeng shook his head.


    "I''ve seen the dragon king before. It''s very terrible. This breath is also very terrible, but it''s not as pure as the Dragon King. I''m afraid it''s the xuanming emperor among the three masters of Warcraft."


    "That''s not much. Xuanming has the same level as the Dragon King. Waving can kill Wu Hao. Can that boy do it?"


    "Ah..."


    Qingfeng sighed long.


    "Good luck and bad luck. The boy''s master is the kongbei emperor of the golden generation. He is as famous as the xuanming emperor. They have a deep hatred."

 Chapter 830

    She also heard about this before. It is said that the death of emperor kongbei has something to do with emperor xuanming.


    Since Wu Hao is a disciple of emperor kongbei, I''m afraid xuanming earth will not let Wu Hao go.


    "There is another one, the God. His death is also related to xuanming. Wu Hao is also his successor. Once xuanming emperor knows Wu Hao''s identity, Wu Hao will be doomed."


    Ah?


    They were stunned. They had never heard of this before. No wonder Wu Hao was so abnormal. He was a disciple of the great emperor of kongbei. He was still the inheritor of the supreme heaven.


    These two people are as famous as xuanming emperor. They were famous at the beginning.


    "Can you find the venerable Hongmeng? Now only he can save Wu Hao. " Yun Supreme Master hurriedly asked, if no one helped Wu Hao, such a demon genius would fall.


    "You don''t have to worry!" A voice came from the sky.


    "I knew when the boy broke through. Now he is bearing the last black thunder. The xuanming guy is next to him, but he is safe for the time being."


    Grandfather Hongmeng!


    Qingfeng and others quickly knelt down.


    "Lao Zu, it''s really you."


    "Hehe, get up. You''ve done very well. We humans finally see hope. Wu Hao is the best gift God has given us humans for tens of thousands of years. Naturally, I won''t watch him in danger."


    Hearing this, Qingfeng and others breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "But he has to go all the way by himself. His road is different from ours. Through these eight black thunder robbers, he is the God reserve. As long as xuanming doesn''t do it, I won''t intervene. Whether he can resist the last black thunder depends on his own creation."


    As soon as Hongmeng waved his hand, a light shrouded yunzhizun, and the seal on yunzhizun was lifted in an instant.


    "Hongyun, the younger disciple of Hongxia sect, thank you Hongmeng." Hongyun saluted and thanked politely.


    "You''re welcome. Hongxia sect has always been friendly with Qingyun sect. It''s nothing for me to fight for Hongyun."


    Hongyun is not only the ancestor of Hongxia sect, but also the ancestor of Hongmeng.


    It''s just that Hongyun never appeared after she left this continent. Now only her title remains in this continent.


    Hongyun Tianzun!


    "God, God, is she okay?" Hongyun asked. If Hongmeng''s ancestors hadn''t mentioned it, Hongxia sect would soon forget that there is such a supreme existence in their sect.


    "She''s fine. Don''t worry. You''ll see her again sooner or later. What you need to do now is to assist Wu Hao and take back the rule of the mainland."


    At this time, on Wu Hao''s side, Heilei has forcibly broken through his layers of defense.


    In an instant, Wu Hao endured the parting of life and death. He had a feeling that he was about to disappear, and he couldn''t even feel the pain.


    But willpower made him stick to it, and all his defenses were attached to his brain and arms, which made it convenient for him to take blood medicine for himself.


    As long as he is fast enough, even the black thunder robbery, he can still overcome it.


    "My life is up to me. It''s just a black thunder robbery!" Wu Hao roared and gave himself enough confidence, and then a bottle of blood medicine was dissolved in his mouth.


    The body that was about to collapse began to recover, and then was smashed by black thunder and recovered.


    After dozens of times of repeated torture, Wu Hao''s mind has been tortured to a point where Wu Hao''s willpower has become weak and even wants to give up.


    no


    No, I can''t give up.


    Once you give up now, how many people will die with you and clean up your sins, even if they are broken to pieces!


    Wu Hao roared again, regained some consciousness, and became conscious for a few minutes. Looking at the body with only the upper part of his body, Wu Hao quickly continued to drink blood medicine.


    The whole process lasted almost five minutes, during which Wu Hao felt that he had spent a century.


    Five minutes later, the sky dissipated.


    "Hahaha, the law of heaven and earth didn''t come. Empty north, you lost!" Emperor xuanming laughed, and Wu Hao was completely destroyed by black thunder.


    "Really? I don''t think so. " Kongbei also sneered, because he knew very well that if Wu Hao had really been destroyed by black thunder, he would also disappear.


    But now he not only didn''t disappear, but even felt that his soul power had increased a bit, which showed that Wu Hao not only didn''t die, but succeeded.


    Emperor xuanming also suddenly reacted that something was wrong. He just checked that Wu Hao was indeed dead, but he was just breathing. In just a few seconds, Wu Hao''s vitality continued to recover.


    "How possible, absolutely impossible. How did he do it and why did he recover so quickly." Emperor xuanming''s face changed greatly. Wu Hao''s amazing resilience can''t even be achieved by immortal magic.


    "Xuanming, you lost. Now it''s time for you to fulfill your promise. Leave quickly. By the way, remove your seal before you leave."


    Emperor xuanming didn''t speak, and his face was black.


    At this time, the sky changed again, and an auspicious cloud came to Wu Hao''s head.


    The baptism of heaven and earth, that is, the law of heaven and earth, officially began.


    "No, you can''t let him break through. Give it all to me!" Emperor xuanming immediately ordered.


    "Well, you shameless xuanming, you really have enough shame!" Kongbei''s face was ugly. Unexpectedly, Emperor xuanming turned back.


    "Whatever you say, kill him anyway. Your immortal skill is also mine." Xuanming snorted coldly and rushed up.


    Kongbei wants to stop, but now how can he be xuanming''s opponent.


    At the beginning, he didn''t believe in xuanming. After all, the old guy can grow to this point by unscrupulous means, but he didn''t expect to repent so quickly.


    Wu haozheng is at a critical moment. If he is interrupted now, I''m afraid his life will be lost.


    "Xuanming old turtle, you really opened my eyes. Don''t you have a bottom line?"


    Hongmeng''s father shot at this time. He knew that Wu Hao would be really in danger if he didn''t do it again.


    Seeing Hongmeng''s father, xuanming''s face changed slightly.


    "Hongmeng, I didn''t expect you to come!" The appearance of Hongmeng''s ancestor was destined to change the war situation.


    "Kong Bei, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to fall." Hong Meng sighed and looked at Kong Bei emperor.


    "It''s just falling. Isn''t it still dead? Since you''re here, please." Kongbei emperor also breathed a long sigh of relief. Just now he almost planned to exhaust his soul to help Wu Hao delay time. Fortunately, Hongmeng ancestor appeared in time.


    "Hum, you can''t stop me when you come. Ghost supreme, Saint supreme, kill Wu Hao for me!"


    Xuanming meets Hongmeng''s ancestor.

 Chapter 831

    They are of equal strength and can''t tell the winner in a short time.


    Therefore, all the important tasks can only be entrusted to the supreme ghost and Mosheng.


    "What a wonderful play, Emperor xuanming, are you so afraid of me being promoted to the Supreme Master?"


    Wu Hao opened his mouth. Although he has not completely entered the supreme state at this time, he can move freely.


    "How is it possible? Is this boy breaking through and acting at the same time?" Everyone looked at Wu Hao and was confused by his behavior.


    The supreme Qi is not full, but it is still increasing. It is indeed breaking through.


    "Hehe, this boy is really amazing." Hongmeng smiled with satisfaction. The stronger Wu Hao''s talent and the more abnormal his ability, the more worthwhile he is now.


    "Kill him quickly. Once he breaks through the supreme, you will have no chance." Emperor xuanming was also worried. Wu Hao''s talent had exceeded his expectations.


    Once he really succeeds in entering the supreme level, Wu Hao may no longer be limited by him. If he grows up in the future, he may really surpass him.


    The ghost supreme and Mo Sheng have come to Wu Hao. Wu Hao stands in the middle and doesn''t act.


    Although he has reluctantly acted now, he has never reached the supreme level. In the face of the two, the natural pressure is unlimited.


    "Boy, let me help you!" Kongbei emperor also materialized his soul. At this moment, he can no longer be stingy. He must help Wu Hao resist this pass.


    "Don''t you want Kirin? Let it meet you now!"


    Wu Hao releases Kirin. Unexpectedly, a figure appears in front of everyone.


    The man has flame colored hair and red armor, and his eyes are full of hot eyes.


    "Boss, beat them?"


    unicorn?


    Emperor kongbei was stunned. The person who appeared did exude the smell of Kirin.


    "Yes, it''s up to you, Kirin." Wu Hao smiled. Thanks to the source of life of the black Winged Lion King, Kirin also broke through to the supreme level.


    He has just discovered that Kirin''s breakthrough is much simpler than him. He only needs to be baptized by the laws of heaven and earth. After all, people are divine beasts and can''t compare.


    "Qilin, you are a Warcraft. You belong to our camp. Come back quickly!" The ghost supreme changed his face.


    Unexpectedly, in just a few years, Kirin has reached the supreme level, which is the strength of Kirin beast.


    "Hum, what about Warcraft? The boss raised me. You are the enemy of the boss. Naturally, you are my enemy!" Kirin''s thinking is very clear, and there is no distinction between humans and Warcraft.


    In his eyes, there are only Wu Hao and the enemy. As long as it is Wu Hao''s enemy, it is his enemy.


    "Damn, don''t blame me for being cruel if you toast and don''t punish me!" The ghost supreme looked at Mo Sheng.


    "Kill it together. Since it is not used by my Warcraft family, it can only die." The ghost Supreme Master said coldly, pulled out the secondary artifact and rushed up to Wu Hao.


    "If you want to kill the boss, step over my body!" Kirin also went up to block.


    Mo Sheng also took action. Their main goal this time is Wu Hao. Qilin is always a Warcraft. As long as Wu Hao is killed, Qilin is not saved.


    "Boy, your opponent is me!" Emperor kongbei also stood in front of Wu Hao.


    "Hum! It''s just a wisp of ghost. You''re not my opponent! "


    Mosheng is right. The great emperor of kongbei is just a wisp of ghost. He is really not an opponent, but he will not give up.


    "Boy, hurry up and make a breakthrough. This seat can''t last long." Emperor kongbei said to Wu Hao behind him.


    Wu Hao also stopped his action. He had planned to die with these guys, but according to the current situation, they still have hope.


    After sitting down, Wu Hao quickly ran the Qi formula, and the spiritual power began to crazy convert to the supreme Qi. It has entered the final stage. While accepting the baptism of the laws of heaven and earth, it also converted to the supreme Qi.


    Once it is over, he can completely enter the supreme state.


    "A dead person has only the soul of the dead. You have no right to intervene in this matter. I''ll drive you out of your wits right away!"


    Mo Sheng was merciless and wanted to completely break the soul of kongbei emperor with each blow.


    But emperor Kong Beida insisted abnormally. He knew that he could not fall now anyway. He had to stick to Wu Hao''s breakthrough anyway.


    "Wow boy, how dare you talk to me like that before? You don''t dare say such big words when the Dragon King comes! "


    Kongbei emperor is very oppressed. I think he was the top existence in the universe at the beginning, but now he is bullied by a younger generation.


    "Hahaha, I can''t control it. You are a wisp of waste soul now. What empty North emperor, die!"


    The battle between Qilin and the ghost supreme is inseparable. Judging from the current situation, Qilin is at a disadvantage.


    After all, he has just entered the supreme level. It''s not easy to hold on to the ghost supreme for so long.


    "Qilin, you are the pride of my Warcraft family. Qilin, the auspicious beast, why do you need to help humans fight against their peers? Wake up quickly. I need your help!" While suppressing the Kirin, the ghost Supreme Master persuaded him.


    Kirin is only born once every 100000 years. If they can persuade Kirin to turn back, it will be a blessing for their Warcraft family.


    "Dream, you''ve been chasing the boss. Now you want to kill me again. You also say that I''m a auspicious beast. I was raised by the boss and will only help the boss. If he lets me leave you, I have to beat you!" The breath of Kirin is released, pushing the ghost supreme several meters away.


    Talent!


    devour!


    Kirin''s talent ability is undoubtedly the strongest among Warcraft. Even if it is a divine beast, Kirin''s talent ability is also extremely strong.


    Seeing that Qilin has displayed his talent and ability, the ghost Supreme Master knows that he can''t keep his hand. Qilin has completely recognized Wu Hao and can''t persuade him.


    The only thing he can do now is to kill Wu Hao. If he fails to awaken the beast of Kirin in the end, he has no choice but to kill Kirin together.


    Talent!


    Ghost night hundred lines, night lift fork!


    In an instant, the sky became dark, and a bloody eye appeared, emitting a red light.


    The talent and ability of Kirin are also launched. A huge Kirin virtual shadow appears and instantly swallows the red laser into the mouth.


    "Sure enough! It''s really a Kirin! " Ghost supreme is not shocked. Although he has never heard of Kirin''s strength, after tens of thousands of years of precipitation, even people who have never eaten pork naturally know what pigs are for.


    But his strength is much higher than Kirin. Even if his talent is not as strong as Kirin, his strength has been supplemented.


    "Boss, I can''t hold on. Hurry up." Qilin is out of breath. He just swallowed the ghost''s supreme talent and made his physical strength drop rapidly. If he continues like this, he really can''t hold on.


    The strength of ghost supreme is at least the primary supreme peak, and even close to the intermediate level.

 Chapter 832

    It has just broken through and reached the primary supreme. It''s good to confront the ghost supreme.


    However, if it can consolidate its current supreme strength in a few days, it may be able to fight. After all, it is a divine beast, and it can''t be compared with ordinary Warcraft like ghost supreme.


    "All the king level Warcraft in the Warcraft mountains listen to the order and work together to kill Wu Hao!" The ghost Supreme Master also knows that it can''t drag on. It has been restrained by Qilin and can''t interfere with Wu Hao''s breakthrough in a short time.


    Mosheng was also disturbed by the great emperor of kongbei. Now he must spend all his money to take Wu Hao.


    All Warcraft that have reached the peak are collectively referred to as king level Warcraft, because they can be called king in the dragon blood mountain. Each Warcraft has a certain sphere of influence.


    Just like the black winged lion king before that, it is the king of the whole dragon blood mountain, so it is the lion king.


    The fire wolf king is also a king. His jurisdiction is not as extensive as that of the lion king. The whole dragon blood mountains have to listen to the black winged lion king.


    But the fire wolf king only has full command in his own territory, and so do the king level Warcraft of other races.


    Of course, ghost supreme and Mosheng are not the Warcraft of dragon blood mountain, but they are the supreme of Warcraft.


    Even the black winged lion king had to listen to the ghost supreme, so they had to listen to the ghost supreme''s orders.


    After the order of the ghost supreme, about a dozen Warcraft, large and small, rose into the sky, and the weakest ones were also on the peak.


    Half step supreme has only two ends, but if we work together, it is enough to deter Wu Hao''s breakthrough.


    "Don''t think about it, you don''t want to hurt the boss!" Qilin''s eyes stood firmly in front of Wu Hao. Unless he died, he would never give in.


    "You chose it yourself, then you can only become the public enemy of our Warcraft!"


    "Kill me, including Kirin, there is no amnesty!" The black claws in the ghost supreme hand emitted black smoke.


    Breaking the sky, black claws, hundred claw ghosts cry!


    The ghost supreme rushed up.


    Roar of angry Lin!


    Qilin is supreme to the ghost again, but in this way, Wu Hao has a neutral position.


    More than a dozen King level Warcraft rushed to Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao!" Kongbei emperor''s face changed greatly, but he can''t pull away now.


    "Boss!" Qilin wants to turn around and return, but the ghost supreme doesn''t give him a chance.


    "Hahaha, Wu Hao, you''re going to be finished!" Mo Sheng laughed and said.


    Hate!


    "Oh? Is it? But it seems to disappoint you again! " Wu Hao opened his eyes at this time, his breath floated, and his body emitted layers of golden light.


    Golden body defense!


    Earth Dragon defense!


    Four fields, open together!


    Wu Hao did not stop breaking through, but made selective defense.


    All the king level Warcraft shrouded in the four fields stopped and couldn''t move half a step at all.


    "Rely on these Warcraft to kill me? At least I''m a half step supreme. " Wu Hao sneered.


    Emperor kongbei was relieved to see this scene. He was nervous just now. He was actually worried that these king level Warcraft would hurt Wu Hao and affect the breakthrough.


    You should know that Wu Hao''s defense can be comparable to the supreme level. Even if he doesn''t move, it''s no different from tickling.


    People who can resist the attack of the highest and supreme level will care about the attack of these king level Warcraft. It seems that he is too nervous.


    "What kind of monster is this boy? He hasn''t broken through yet. He can contain so many King level Warcraft in an instant." The ghost Supreme Master''s face changed greatly. If it goes on like this, the form will be really disadvantageous to them.


    Just then, in the direction of the magic dragon sect, several powerful breath flew over.


    "The fifth hall leader is late."


    "Come on, kill Wu Hao." Seeing the five hall masters and the magic sea, the ghost supreme gambled his last hope.


    With the strength of the five hall leaders and the peak state of the magic sea, Wu Hao will be troubled this time.


    However, the Ming hall leader among the five hall leaders has been killed. Otherwise, if you use the secret method, the strongest attack can reach the supreme level, and it is not impossible to kill Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, take your life!" The magic sea rushed up first.


    Wu Hao frowned. Unexpectedly, at the last critical moment, these guys from the magic sea came.


    Facing the devil sea and the five hall leaders, Wu Hao really has a lot of pressure. After all, this guy is the ultimate half step supreme. The combined attack is infinitely close to the supreme level.


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao subconsciously opened the invincible golden body for defense. Now it''s a critical moment. He can resist every second. In short, he can''t miss any chance.


    "Three chances and two more. I see if your luck can continue." Magic sea five people continue to attack.


    Invincible golden body!


    Another defense. However, the five people in the magic sea were like crazy. They kept attacking Wu Hao and didn''t give Wu Hao a chance to breathe.


    "The last time."


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly after he ran out of gold three times. Next, he has entered the last step, but he still needs some time.


    Lightning defense!


    They all stopped their movements. Wu Hao''s invincible gold body has been used up three times. Whether he succeeds or fails depends on the next attack.


    "Die, you bastard!" The evil sea shouted and continued to attack. Without the invincible gold body for defense, Wu Hao was vulnerable.


    However, they think too naive. Although Wu Hao can rely on the invincible golden body to defend against the attack under the God, his own defense is also extremely strong.


    The attack of the five people combined to break his Earth Dragon defense and gold body defense.


    Of course, it also caused him a slight injury.


    "It worked, the last time." The magic sea is overjoyed. Wu Hao has obviously exhausted his means. He has to wait to be slaughtered.


    "Have you considered the end of irritating me? From today on, the magic dragon sect will no longer exist!" Wu Hao whispered and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Don''t put on airs!" The five continued to attack, and the attack was stronger than before. Obviously, they wanted to solve Wu Hao at one go.


    Bang!


    "Wu Hao!"


    The scene was shrouded in smoke and Wu Hao was swallowed.


    "Hum, sure enough, it''s still so beautiful and useless. You''re still a step late!" Wu Hao''s breath soared in an instant.


    Supreme!


    Emperor kongbei was overjoyed. Wu Hao really made a breakthrough.


    "Impossible, how can this boy Ze make a successful breakthrough under such circumstances!" The ghost supreme looked at the direction where the smoke had not dispersed.


    Wu Hao''s body radiates golden light. The supreme Qi has been completed. At the critical moment just now, he successfully broke through and successfully reached the supreme level.


    "Ghost supreme, this should be the scene you are most afraid to see." Wu Hao came out of the smoke and looked at the Warcraft present with a joking face.


    The breakthrough was difficult and almost killed him.

 Chapter 833

    The ghost Supreme Master''s face was blue. Wu Hao really broke through and reached the supreme level. After these fights, he knew the horror of Wu Hao very well.


    As early as the peak, Wu Hao''s attack can slightly hurt him. Now he has broken through the supreme with the terrorist talent of eight black thunder robbery. His strength is absolutely good. Maybe even Wu Hao at this moment can''t kill him.


    I''m afraid if a person with extreme talent didn''t kill earlier and doesn''t have a chance to kill now, he will be the one who will die in the future.


    "Emperor xuanming, the day you are afraid of has come. Don''t you want to kill me very much? Unfortunately, it seems that you can''t do it now! " Wu Hao looked at xuanming emperor.


    Although he is still not the opponent of xuanming emperor, it is almost impossible for xuanming to kill him who has reached the supreme level.


    "What''s the matter with breaking through the Supreme Master, boy who speaks wildly? He''s just a newcomer to the Supreme Master. It''s easy to kill you!" Emperor xuanming frowned.


    Although that''s true, Wu Hao''s eight black thunder robbery has proved everything. Wu Hao''s talent is excellent. In addition, he has a space field. If he is serious, he may not be able to kill Wu Hao.


    "Hehe, do you speak wildly? Just try it!" Wu Hao pulls out the sky sword.


    "Thanks for your help, elder Hongmeng. I''ll leave it to the younger generation to deal with it!" Wu Hao came to Hongmeng''s ancestor.


    Hongmeng nodded: "after all, you have just reached the supreme, really no problem?"


    Wu Hao nodded: "I''m really not his opponent, but it''s impossible for him to kill me unless the Dragon King and the demon king appear."


    Of course, this is unlikely. How can the three Warcraft kings appear here at the same time.


    "OK, I''m waiting for you to grow up. Hahaha, it seems that the great disaster of your Warcraft family is coming." Hongmeng''s grandfather stopped shooting. He also wanted to see how far Wu Hao had grown.


    "Xuanming old thief, you plotted against old man kongbei. Today I''ll ask for some interest for him first."


    Wu Hao moves.


    Thunder body method!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Space field!


    Gravity field!


    Divine formula, Emperor''s decision, God''s anger!


    Wu Hao''s strength is directly maximized. Even the ghost supreme can''t believe it.


    The whole sky seems to be controlled by Wu Hao. The figure is everywhere. This is not a separation, but an extreme performance of speed.


    "Old thief, take me!"


    At this time, Thor made a great work in the sky.


    Lightning, eternal sword.


    After reaching the supreme level, the attack is pure supreme Qi. Coupled with the complete liberation of the eternal sword, this move is enough to destroy the sky and the earth.


    Xuanming could not help frowning when he saw this move, but how could he admit Wu Hao''s powerful growth force.


    "Is that it? It seems that you are as useless as the guy from kongbei. If you want to kill me like this, you will be naive. " Xuanming pinched his hands and blocked the eternity, but he was also repelled tens of meters away.


    "Of course not, come again!"


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    This is the thirty-six consecutive cuts of Tiangang. He has been able to cast twenty-eight cuts completely.


    The attack power of twenty-eight cuts made xuanming emperor frown.


    "Hum, you want to die!" A weapon appeared in xuanming''s hand, which was full of terror. All the weapons in the scene became dim in an instant.


    "Demon artifact, xuanming, I didn''t expect that your weapon has evolved into an artifact." Hongmeng said in a low voice.


    "Artifact!" Wu Hao was also stunned. He didn''t expect Hongmeng''s ancestor to have an artifact. It''s terrible.


    "Kirin, old man, come back, we''re ready to leave!" Wu Hao preached.


    Xuanming has an artifact in his hand. It''s not a way to go on like this. He will suffer a loss. He finally broke through the supreme level. He doesn''t want to be beaten all over the ground by xuanming now.


    "Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon!" Wu Hao immediately released his great move. Now that he has reached the supreme level, he doesn''t have to worry about the consumption of physical strength. This attack can''t consume much supreme Qi for him.


    "Master Hongmeng, thank you for your help this time. I have to go first. I will thank you face to face in the future." After Wu Hao preached to Hongmeng''s ancestors, he tore off the seal and opened the door to the space.


    "Hehe, OK. I''ll leave now. Good luck, boy." After watching Wu Hao leave, Hongmeng''s father immediately ran away.


    "Don''t want to go! Stay with me! " Xuanming rushed up to the space gate, but it was useless.


    "Hum, do you want to escape?"


    Open the large object system, opening the space system.


    "Xuanming, I think you''d better stop chasing. How can you hurt him if you think I''m here?" The voice of Hongmeng''s father came.


    Xuanming''s face was ugly, but what Hongmeng''s father said was true. With Hongmeng''s father, he really couldn''t hurt Wu Hao.


    After all, Wu Hao''s strength may not be hostile even if he is an ordinary intermediate supreme.


    Xuanming finally gives up tracking Wu Hao. He knows that he can''t kill Wu Hao even if he catches up. Why bother at this time.


    Finally, Wu Hao managed to escape the dragon blood mountains through the space gate.


    Qingyun sect.


    The air flow in the sky not far away has changed, and everyone is alert. The ancestor of Qingfeng and the Supreme Master of Yun are also ready to fight.


    But then a space gate appeared, and Wu Hao came out.


    "Wu Hao!"


    The first time they found out, they all surrounded.


    "You are all here..." Wu Hao was stunned when he saw the people present. How could they look so nervous.


    "Smelly boy, you scared us to death. If Hongmeng didn''t show up, we all thought you were dead." Su Yan rushed up and punched Wu Hao.


    "Yes, thanks to master Hongmeng, otherwise I would be in bad luck." Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    It was really dangerous to break through to the supreme this time. I almost killed myself. Fortunately, everything went well and my luck was still bursting.


    "Where''s the river supreme? He didn''t come back with you? " Qingfeng asked.


    This time, Xi Supreme Master helped Qingyun sect a lot. Naturally, I want to thank him.


    However, people could see from Wu Hao''s face that something was wrong.


    "Elder Xi, he was captured by the magic dragon sect. I couldn''t save him." Wu Hao''s face was ugly.


    Although he had a chance just now, he knew that kongbei emperor and Kirin would not last long. If they continued, they would only ask for trouble, so he chose to come back first.


    "Magic dragon sect! No, we have to go and save him. If people fall into their hands, it''s more or less bad. "

 Chapter 834

    Father Qingfeng hurriedly prepared to go to the magic dragon sect to save people.


    "Master Qingfeng, we have to discuss this matter. The xuanming emperor is still in the magic dragon sect. No one is his opponent. I''m afraid no one can save it in the past at this time. We all have to stay there." Wu Hao saw the current trend clearly, so he chose to come back first to discuss the solution.


    Although Hongmeng Laozu saved him this time, it does not mean that he will participate in them to save people.


    After all, it is not easy for Hongmeng''s ancestors to come back at this time. They have no right to claim anything.


    "It seems that if you want to save people, you can only wait for emperor xuanming to leave." Yun supreme master frowned. Of course, she was very unwilling. After all, Xi Supreme Master was caught by the magic dragon sect to save her.


    "Not necessarily. If we want to save people successfully, we have to rely not only on ourselves, but also on everyone''s strength. How many supreme powers are there on this continent at present? Do you know where those guardians are? " Wu Hao asked.


    Qingfeng''s ancestor looked at Yun supreme and finally nodded.


    "The guardian is in Tianding mountain. As for other supreme levels, now in addition to the two of us, there is the iron supreme of iron man sect."


    Iron Man sect.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "even if the iron man sect doesn''t share the common hatred with the magic dragon sect, it will be great luck."


    "It should not be possible. Do they know that the magic dragon clan is a Warcraft clan?" Qingfeng asked.


    "Hehe, they don''t know. Even if no one told them, have they heard of it? Even the Holy Land Empire and the bar Empire refused to cooperate with the magic dragon sect. As the five major groups, wouldn''t they know? "


    They were silent. Indeed, there was no supreme power in the Holy Land Empire and the bar empire. They all knew that the identity of the magic dragon sect was very secret and looked abnormal.


    What''s more, the iron man sect has iron supremacy. How can there be no news at all.


    "It seems that I can only count on those guardians. I have to go there myself."


    At this time, Yun supreme said, "we can only count on them. There is a sword supreme among them. His strength should play a key role. After all, he is the only super strong person in the mainland who has reached the intermediate supreme." The supreme words of rhyme brightened Wu Hao''s eyes.


    There is an intermediate supreme, so there may be real hope.


    "I''ll go with you. I''ve seen them before. Maybe I have a chance."


    Wu Hao nodded and opened the door of the space according to the position said by Yun supreme.


    Tianding mountain is the supreme existence in this continent. No one can climb it.


    When Wu Hao came for the first time, naturally, he could not come directly to Tianding mountain, but came to the foot of Tianding mountain and climbed up step by step.


    The Tianding mountain towered above the sky. Even if Wu Hao''s journey was not slow, it took two hours to reach the top of the Tianding mountain.


    "Hongxia and zonghongyun have something to ask for the Supreme Master of sword and your predecessors." Yun supreme comes to the mountain gate and responds politely.


    "Wu Hao, the chief elder of Qingyun sect, has come to meet several predecessors. Tell me something urgent." Wu Hao also said hurriedly.


    But after a long time, there was no sound, as if there was no one.


    "Dear guardians, the river supreme has been captured by the demon dragon sect of the Warcraft clan. Please help and save the river supreme." Wu Hao shouted.


    At this time, there was a response on the top of the mountain. A strong breath crossed the sky and came to them.


    "The dome is supreme. I haven''t seen you for a long time." Yun supreme saw each other''s identity at a glance. After all, they had seen each other before.


    "As a guardian, supreme Xi didn''t do his duty, but went to the magic dragon sect because of his own selfish thoughts. We all know these things. This is his own destiny. We have discussed and won''t do it. Please go back." Said the supreme dome in a cold voice.


    Wu Hao was stunned by this.


    "Dome supreme, do you mean he asked for it himself? Or is your guardian''s duty to stay on Tianding mountain without asking about the world? If you don''t eradicate the demon dragon clan, which is a scourge to the world, what kind of guardian are you? "


    Wu Hao said angrily. They finally came here, but they got such an answer. These people are some kind of bullshit guardians.


    "Bold, who are you? Are you qualified to speak here?" With his hands on his back, the supreme dome looked down at Wu Hao as if he wanted to control everything.


    "Ha ha, I understand. As guardians, you are used to high power. You can take care of yourself if you want to. You don''t care if you don''t want to. It''s a bullshit guardian. I think Tianding mountain will be removed from the list. Why use the resources of this continent to raise you white eyed wolves!"


    Wu Hao was no longer polite, because he didn''t need to be polite to these people at all.


    "Wu Hao, you..." Yun supreme looked at Wu Hao. What Wu Hao said just now will certainly annoy the supreme dome in front of him.


    "It''s all right, master Yun. I''m just explaining the facts. As a guardian, I don''t seek peace for mankind, but I live here as a guardian. Am I wrong?"


    "The smelly boy of Qingyun sect, say another word. Do you think I dare not do it to you?"


    The supreme dome looked ugly and looked at Wu Hao with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Hahaha, you guardians did a good job in fighting in the nest. I was right, so are you angry? Let me guess why you refuse to do it. It''s because the guardian''s resources are limited, so if you have one less guardian, you will have more resources to practice? "


    As soon as he said this, the supreme dome looked even more embarrassed.


    "Don''t fart to me, you bastard looking for death." With a wave of his hand and a little of his hands, the supreme dome came with a destructive light.


    "Don''t put on airs. You''re just a junior supreme. You deserve respect. I call you senior, but now it seems that you''re not qualified. Even if Xi supreme is going to die today, I''ll take you with him in Tianding mountain."


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and bounced the light away in a very hard way. The supreme dome was surprised.


    Is Wu Hao so young that he has reached the supreme level? And it seems that he is not an ordinary supreme level, otherwise how can he easily bounce off his attack.


    "Wu Hao, forget it. There are rules between their guardians. Maybe they really exceed their rules." Yun Zhizun quickly persuaded him that once Wu Hao started, it would definitely lead to a war.


    Of course, he doesn''t worry about Wu Hao. In terms of Wu Hao''s talent and current strength, even if several guardians work together, even if Wu Hao is not an opponent, no one can stop Wu Hao if he wants to go.


    After all, Wu Hao escaped from xuanming emperor, which no one could do.

 Chapter 835

    "Regulations? I won''t say whether they have this rule. Even if they do, I believe that the rule is dead and people are alive. I''m saying that this rule doesn''t exist. Master Yun, you can use your spiritual power to feel the whole Tianding mountain. "


    Wu Hao said here. Yun Zhizun couldn''t help but try curiously, and finally suddenly found the problem.


    "Tianding mountain is full of energy, but why are they all here? I called you just now. Why didn''t you answer? The spiritual power here is three times that of the outside world, but you practice against the clock. Isn''t it for your own selfishness? One more person will lose one share of spiritual power. If you lose one second, you will lose one second of cultivation. "


    Yun supreme also frowned. Wu Hao''s analysis is really possible, because she also felt that several guardians of Tianding mountain were in a state of cultivation just now.


    "So if the river Supreme Master doesn''t come back, his share of the resources will be divided up by the rest of you. In this way, you naturally won''t choose to save him."


    Bang!


    Wu Hao''s Sky Sword suddenly became a ten meter sword and was inserted directly in front of the mountain gate.


    "All come out to me. Today, the guardian of Dingshan mountain, I Wu Hao will come for a while to see how much you practice day and night!" Wu Hao made a direct public outcry.


    This scene provoked the supreme anger of the dome.


    "Little hair, dare to shout in my Tianding mountain!" The supreme dome shot again, and Wu Hao stood in front of him. Didn''t he hit him in the face.


    "Are you alone? Oh, sorry, you are not qualified! "


    Dijue!


    The power of lightning!


    Sword of the moment!


    With one move, the dome Supreme Master was knocked back for tens of meters, which is not what the junior supreme master can do.


    "What''s left of you? I''ll give you three numbers. If I don''t come out, I''ll destroy your Dingshan mountain! "


    At this time, the supreme dome looked ugly. After the fight just now, he knew that he was not Wu Hao''s opponent at all. He never thought that there were such strong people on this continent besides them, and he was so young.


    "You dare!"


    Hongyang heaven palm!


    A huge palm hit, and the powerful attack seemed to break everything.


    "Hum!"


    Thunder avalanche!


    Although the simple move did not send out terrorist attack power, it broke the supreme "Hongyang heaven palm" of the dome with a fist.


    "How could it be? Who are you? How could Qingyun sect have a strong man like you? Your lower world cultivation is not as fast as ours." The supreme dome asked incredulously.


    "It seems that you admit what you have done. You guardians search for the spiritual power below, and say that no one in the lower world can surpass you." Wu Hao was disappointed.


    If that''s true, isn''t it the same with Xi supreme? If Xi supreme is the same, do you still need to save him?


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. As guardians, we should expand our strength. Otherwise, what can we take to protect the human beings on this continent?" The dome supreme said angrily.


    "Hahaha! Joke, are you guarding? If you don''t even protect your companions in distress, do you expect you to protect mankind? Don''t speak with a high sounding voice. The three interest rates have passed. Since they don''t come out, I can only invite them out. "


    Spirit of six dragons!


    Wu Hao instantly merged. His anger made him unable to stop. What a bullshit guardian, he will blow up Dingshan today.


    "Stop it. You''re making trouble in Tianding mountain because of this?" An old voice, and then an old man appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    The old man''s breath is dignified and much stronger than the supreme dome and others.


    "You are the supreme sword?" I saw two figures flying out of Tianding mountain.


    "Yes, I am, young man. Don''t be too impulsive. He doesn''t speak very well. I already know the problem of Xi supreme. Let''s go down and talk about it."


    Then the sword supreme turned back and entered Tianding mountain.


    Wu Hao took a look at Yun supreme and nodded. They also flew in. Naturally, he didn''t worry about the thoughts of these old friends. If he dared to do it behind his back, he didn''t mind blowing up the Tianding mountain in an instant.


    "Xi supreme was arrested to save Yun supreme. Yun supreme should take responsibility for this. Of course, I''m not saying that I have no responsibility for Tianding mountain. What you just said is very right. If we can''t even protect our companions, how can we protect mankind?" The sword supreme sits in the first place.


    "Isn''t it too late to say that now? In my opinion, the Warcraft family has dared to be crazy in the world for so many years. I''m afraid it has something to do with you. If you don''t do it in this way, with the strength of you, do you dare to invade mankind? "


    Wu Hao was still very angry at this time. What the supreme dome said just now made him unable to calm down.


    "You have wronged us. Our guardian has Guardian rules. The rules are indeed dead, but not any rules need to be observed." The attitude of the supreme sword has also become a little tough.


    "OK, then tell me what kind of rules are. If you don''t give a reasonable answer today, Tianding mountain, I''ll blow it up." Wu Hao is still very tough, even if the other party thinks he is a threat or a threat.


    "Hehe, you should be the Wu Hao? Recently, the wind and water have sprung up. People call it a peerless genius that can''t be seen in ten thousand years. Wu Hao, who just escaped from the xuanming emperor? "


    Wu Hao didn''t speak, but he also didn''t expect that the Supreme Master of the sword actually knew who he was. It seems that the old guy hasn''t been practicing again all the time, otherwise he couldn''t know so many things.


    "I believe you can do it and escape from the xuanming emperor. To tell you the truth, you really want to blow up Tianding mountain. With your ability, maybe we can''t take you, but in that case, you will break the rules of the continent."


    "Thirty thousand years ago, the mainland was in a state of boiling. At that time when your two masters, the great emperor of kongbei and the emperor of heaven, both existed, the mainland was almost destroyed."


    Finally, it was the joint efforts of the supreme powers that saved the mainland.


    "Do you know who we are?" The sword supreme looked at Wu Hao seriously and asked.


    "The magic dragon sect is a rising star, and the four of us are the five major disciples. In addition to the magic dragon sect, the four disciples are the best disciples."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was also surprised. Unexpectedly, the four of them still had this identity.


    However, Wu Hao''s face became gloomy.


    "In that case, why can you die? The river supreme should also be your classmate. " Wu Hao asked puzzled.


    The supreme sword nodded.


    "You''re right. Xi Zhizun was the disciple of yunmuzong."

 Chapter 836

    "The reason why we didn''t do it was because we took into account the safety of the mainland. Once we and the magic dragon fish die and break the net, who can ensure the safety of the mainland if the mainland is in danger in the future?"


    Wu Hao was silent. This may be a rule for the supreme sword. They won''t fight until the mainland is destroyed.


    It may be cold-blooded to outsiders, but he saw a lot of things.


    There are many ways hidden in this rule. If their fate is more miserable than others when the mainland is destroyed, this may be a rule of death.


    When the mainland was about to be destroyed, how many powerful people sacrificed to keep the mainland.


    "That''s why the scene you see today is formed, because we don''t work hard to improve our own strength. It will be difficult for the mainland in the future. Who can stand in front of mankind? We''re sorry about the magic dragon sect, but we really can''t do it. We can''t make unnecessary sacrifices for a magic dragon sect."


    Wu Hao stood up, looked at the three and said.


    "In that case, I''d like to take the liberty of that younger generation, but there is one more thing I always want to say: you can''t control the disaster in the face of disaster, which will only accelerate the destruction of the mainland." After that, Wu Hao called shangyun supreme to leave.


    Since others have principles, he no longer chooses to use force to solve problems.


    After Wu Hao left, the supreme dome stood up angrily.


    "Hum, damn boy, dare to preach in front of us. I''ll clean him up!"


    With that, the supreme dome will go out to chase Wu Hao.


    "Come on, don''t chase. In fact, we need to wake up ourselves. Don''t you understand the meaning of those words?" Sword supreme whispered.


    "Why!" The dome asked discontentedly.


    "He''s right. If we only care about the demise of the mainland and only take action when the mainland is about to be destroyed, the disaster will only come in advance. The guardian''s identity was originally to protect the continent. Only by curbing the emergence of various disasters, the war will stop and the mainland will be peaceful. The destruction will eventually go away, won''t it?"


    He also suddenly realized these reasons. If it weren''t for what Wu Hao said before he left, he would still be driven by his stupid behavior.


    "But if one of us dies, what about the future?" The supreme dome asked with a frown.


    "Sacrifice? People will eventually sacrifice. It seems that we are too comfortable. In the end, we are not unwilling to fight. It seems that we are afraid of death. With the current mentality, do you and I really dare to stand in front of everyone when the mainland is destroyed in the future? "


    As soon as the sword Supreme Master said this, several people were silent. It seems that they know it well. They are used to living a comfortable life and are unwilling to take responsibility and risk.


    After Wu Hao and Yun supreme left Tianding mountain, they returned to Qingyun sect.


    "These old guys use and eat from the mainland, but they don''t fight to eradicate the magic dragon sect at the critical moment!" Father Qingfeng is also very angry, so he still talks about the guardian.


    "It seems that the only thing to save people is ourselves. I can delay for a while, xuanming old guy. Are you sure to save people?" Wu Hao looked at the Supreme Master of rhyme and the ancestor of Qingfeng.


    They didn''t reply. Wu Hao also knew that the supreme strength of the ghost was above them. It was really difficult to save people.


    "It''s all right. There''s Kirin. It can also drag the ghost supreme. As for Mosheng, you should have no problem."


    Hearing this, Qingfeng nodded: "it''s just Mosheng. We can deal with it."


    "Don''t involve too many people in this matter. At present, there are only three of us plus Kirin, and the others are waiting at zongmen." Wu Hao stood up.


    Saving people can''t be delayed. Who knows what hardships Xi supreme is suffering at this time, so they must set out immediately to rescue Xi supreme.


    Tearing open the space, Wu Hao and the three quietly set out. In order to avoid being found, Wu Hao hid the supreme rhyme and the ancestor of Qingfeng into the small world.


    Of course, saving people can''t be saved on a large scale. If you can save people without being found, it''s natural and perfect.


    Wu Hao''s space gate directly locates the former cave of the black winged lion king. Only here is there no Warcraft at this time, and he is also very familiar with the geographical location here.


    The magic dragon sect is less than three miles away from here. It''s not difficult to sneak in quietly.


    But the xuanming emperor is too strong. I''m afraid it''s not easy to avoid with his perception.


    Fortunately, kongbei emperor knew xuanming emperor too much, and there were many arrays nearby, which was nothing to kongbei emperor.


    "There are animal medicine in the dragon blood mountain. It''s very simple to make. Even the old man xuanming can''t find the effect."


    Wu Hao used his mental strength to find the medicinal materials mentioned by Emperor kongbei, and then went to pick them. Fortunately, the distance was not very far, so he easily took the medicinal materials back.


    When Emperor kongbei began to make medicine, Wu Hao also observed the situation of the magic dragon sect anytime and anywhere.


    The xuanming emperor really hasn''t left, and he doesn''t know what he''s going to do.


    According to the truth, facing the big world should be much more important than here. Hongmeng''s ancestors have hurried back. The xuanming emperor is not in a hurry. Is there any secret.


    "Don''t think about it, smelly boy. I''m afraid that guy stayed because of you." At this time, Emperor kongbei had finished making the medicine.


    "My reason? Why? " Wu Hao looked puzzled.


    "Because the talent you show is enough to threaten him and even the whole Warcraft family. Of course he won''t leave until you are removed." Kong Bei emperor frowned and said.


    This is what he is most worried about. If emperor xuanming holds the idea of killing Wu Hao, Wu Hao will be in a very dangerous situation.


    But for the same reason, if emperor xuanming doesn''t kill Wu Hao now, when Wu Hao leaves the mainland, he will have the ability to protect himself. It''s too late to kill him at that time.


    "No, since he wants to kill me, why hasn''t he taken action? Do you know I''ll come to the door myself?" Wu Hao thought of this possibility. After all, the Supreme Master of Xi is still in their hands. Xuanming is probably relying on this.


    "Yes, he knows you will definitely come back to save people. Besides, even if you don''t come back, he can find you in a short time. Don''t forget that he has a large celestial system, but it''s naturally much more convenient for him if you can come here."


    Wu Hao frowned. What emperor kongbei said was true. Xuanming knew he was coming back, so he was at great risk this time.


    But now there is no way. In order to cover him, Xi Supreme Master is willing to be arrested after breaking up. He can''t watch it. In short, he can''t do that state of mind.

 Chapter 837

    Look at the silent Wu Hao. Emperor kongbei smiled bitterly and handed Wu Hao the animal medicine in his hand.


    "I know your choice. Maybe you can grow to where you are today. It''s inseparable from your character, so I support you. Besides, now that you are supreme, xuanming wants to take your life. It''s not that simple."


    Wu Hao looked at the emperor kongbei and nodded after taking the medicine: "of course, he wants to take my life. I''m afraid he will lose two arms. This time, let''s have a good meeting with the xuanming emperor and see what his terror is."


    After that, Wu Hao ate the animal medicine. About a few seconds later, Wu Hao''s body changed, the four elongated and bent, and even the shape of his head and face changed.


    "This is," Wu Hao took out a mirror and looked at himself in amazement.


    "Lying trough, what the hell is so ugly." Wu Hao can''t believe that this is the old guy''s animal medicine. It can be judged as a devil.


    At this time, the emperor of Peking University laughed and said, "this is a long faced animal ape. It looks strange, but it is easier to hide."


    Wu Hao has a black face. He is so ugly. If he can''t hide it, he really has to greet the old man.


    There''s no way. No matter how ugly the long faced animal ape is, it can only hide itself and save its life.


    In this way, after the transformation, Wu Hao went out of the cave with great fanfare. The Warcraft outside looked at him and ignored him.


    Because there are many long faced apes in the dragon blood mountains, they will not be shocked by the emergence of Wu Hao.


    "Let''s go and give this surprise to xuanming." Wu Hao smiled and walked in the direction of the magic dragon sect.


    All the way was smooth. Any Warcraft just looked at him without any doubt.


    Soon Wu Hao came to the Magic Dragon Castle. The castle was very huge, but there were only two doors.


    There are two black tiger guards on the peak at the door. It''s really difficult to enter.


    But Wu Hao was not worried. He quietly waited around for the dark, and then quietly flew to the top of the castle.


    The castle is so huge, how can the magic dragon sect do everything and guard against it.


    Besides, this is the dragon blood mountain. It''s the territory of the magic dragon sect. Who would be so boring to intrude into the magic dragon sect.


    When he came to the top of the castle, he saw that there was no one around. It seemed that as he thought, the guard of the magic dragon sect was not strict. It was obviously too confident.


    In addition, Emperor xuanming guarded here at this time. Who dares to come to the whole continent?


    When his mind opened, Wu Hao soon found the place where Xi Zhizun was imprisoned. At this time, Xi Zhizun and were dying. It seems that he should have been seriously injured.


    Hateful ghost supreme, hateful xuanming emperor, this is challenging his bottom line.


    "Old man, send me in directly. The supreme breath of the river is very weak. There is no way to drag it down." Wu Hao said anxiously.


    Kongbei emperor nodded. Knowing Wu Hao''s choice, he immediately took action and sent Wu Hao in.


    Although his means are inferior to Wu Hao''s power of space, if the space is sealed, his array does exist absolutely.


    In the blink of an eye, Wu Hao''s body and soul came to the Supreme Master of Xi.


    "Master Xi!" Wu Hao walked over and immediately took out a bottle of diluted blood medicine.


    The previous blood medicine has been basically used up. Too much was used during the breakthrough. Now the rest is only diluted.


    But even so, it''s enough to save the supreme King''s life.


    "Wu Hao, why are you here?" Xi Supreme Master slightly opened his eyes and looked at Wu Hao suspiciously. Shouldn''t he be in the cage of the magic dragon sect now? Has Wu Hao also been caught?


    "Come and save you. Don''t talk. I''ll send you away now. Your injury is very serious." Wu Hao frowned. Unexpectedly, xuanming emperor was so cruel.


    The Supreme Master Xi suffered dozens of injuries, large and small, and even reduced his cultivation. It''s hateful.


    "Why did you come back to save me? Emperor xuanming is terrible. You''d better hurry to escape!" The river supreme magnified his voice excitedly.


    "Don''t worry, believe me, Hongmeng''s father is also here. There''s no chance for xuanming. You go first and I''ll keep up in a minute." After that, Wu Hao tore open the space gate.


    "Hahaha, now that you''re here, do you have to hurry?" Then they heard the voice of emperor xuanming.


    "Go!" Wu Hao instantly opened the gate and pushed the Supreme Master Xi in.


    "Wu Hao, don''t..." Xi supreme wanted to resist, but now he couldn''t resist with his physical strength.


    "Hum, you are very straightforward, but it''s worth it. If you change a small minion, you won''t lose!"


    Xuanming emperor waved and blocked all the surrounding space. Wu Hao wanted to tear up the space again and escape. Obviously, it was not so simple.


    "Old xuanming, we met again. I didn''t expect you to leave." Wu Hao sneered. He was ready for the scene at this moment, so naturally he was not surprised.


    "Wu Hao, there is a way to heaven. You don''t go. For a waste, you have to come to hell. I''ll kill you today. Let''s see. If the so-called genius falls, what kind of genius is it?"


    At this time, Mo Sheng appeared. He didn''t talk too much nonsense. He shot in an instant. It seemed that Wu Hao was promoted to the supreme. He was also very uncomfortable. He wanted to kill Wu Hao with his own hands and prove that he was better than Wu Hao.


    "By you? When are you qualified to be my opponent? " Wu Hao sneered, and suddenly a dark shadow appeared, and Qingfeng''s father flew out.


    "Mo Sheng, I''m here to learn your skill!" Seeing the ancestor of Qingfeng, Warcraft''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    It turned out that during this period, even the ancestor Qingfeng was promoted to the supreme. No wonder Wu Hao dared to break into the magic dragon sect alone. It turned out that he was not alone.


    "Hahaha, an old thing who broke through the supreme level in his old age, want to die!" Mo Sheng rushed to the ancestor of Qingfeng, obviously did not pay attention to the ancestor of Qingfeng.


    "Ghost supreme, don''t worry. Frankly, you''re not my opponent." Wu Hao sneered and another shadow appeared.


    The ghost Supreme Master''s face changed slightly. Wu Hao even released Kirin to deal with it. Although its strength is stronger than Kirin, Kirin''s talent is terrible. It''s almost impossible for him to solve Kirin in a short time.


    Can you say?


    The ghost supreme continued to look at Wu Hao. Wu Hao came to save people with such confidence. Is it possible that the great emperor Hongmeng came with him?


    If Hongmeng''s ancestor is here, and Wu Hao is a perverse demon, isn''t he dangerous to the Dragon sect today?

 Chapter 838

    "Boy, what cards do you have? Show them all at once!" Emperor xuanming stood in front of Wu Hao and asked coldly.


    "Hehe, I''m afraid you can''t afford it if I let it out." Wu Hao sneered.


    "Hum, bluff, did Hongmeng come with you? Call him out quickly, or I''ll kill you. " Xuanming said with his hands on his back.


    "Hongmeng, you can see if you want to see me. If you want to kill me, you can prove it with your actual actions." Wu Hao hooked his hook finger at emperor xuanming and asked kongbei to seize the time to break the space seal.


    "Hum, Hongmeng isn''t here at all. You don''t need to put on airs for me. I think you''re just stalling now. Are you going to let the wild ghost of kongbei break my space seal?" Xuanming earth smiled confidently.


    Wu Hao frowned, but the next second he smiled.


    "Hahaha, you are really blind and confident. Do you think so many of us will come and make this bet with you? Your magic dragon sect won''t last long. "


    As soon as Wu Hao waved, Yun Zhizun also appeared.


    "Oh? A mere junior supreme, do you want two people to work together? " Emperor xuanming frowned. He really didn''t understand what Wu Hao wanted to do.


    After all, a mere junior supreme. Even if there are ten or a hundred such weak people, it doesn''t make much difference to him.


    Wu Hao and Yun Zhizun looked at each other, and then nodded. Yun Zhizun immediately locked the Mosheng not far away.


    "Mo Sheng, be careful, her goal is you!" The ghost supreme shouted in advance.


    It was a little difficult to deal with the Mosheng, the ancestor of Qingfeng. Although the ancestor of Qingfeng broke through the supreme later than him, at least the experience and strength precipitation of the ancestor of Qingfeng are much stronger than him, so even if he just broke through, he can''t be completely hostile.


    Besides, he used a little unconventional means to promote to the supreme level, which is still a little different from the supreme strong who really accepted the baptism of heaven and earth.


    Now, if we add the old brand of Hongyun, the supreme level, his situation may not be optimistic.


    However, some xuanming emperors don''t care. It can be seen that xuanming emperor doesn''t care about anyone except himself,


    "Want to rely on these junior supreme masters to break one by one and finally work together to deal with me? You are really not ordinary naive. Did kongbei teach you? " Xuanming moved.


    His body flashed around him all the time. Wu Hao couldn''t catch the breath when he concentrated.


    "Boy, don''t think that if you are promoted to the top, you will have the strength to challenge me. Don''t forget that I am tens of thousands of years older than you. I''m not an existence you can compete with." Xuanming''s voice appeared behind Wu Hao''s ears.


    Whoosh!


    Wu Hao swept with a sword, but there was only air.


    "Hum, how about tens of thousands of years old? There are also tens of thousands of years old who died in my hands. Being old is not an advantage. It may become a disadvantage. If it is an enemy, it will eventually become a stepping stone for me!"


    Kunming divine skill!


    Thunder body method!


    Wu Hao''s speed is also fast to the extreme, but he still can''t catch up with xuanming emperor. Almost where he goes, xuanming is behind him.


    "The speed is good. You are very close to the senior supreme. I have to say that you are really powerful and gifted. If you reach the intermediate level, maybe I can''t threaten you, but it''s a pity that you are a beginner now. If you want to kill you, I can do it."


    After emperor xuanming finished, the killing machine emerged, and a dagger with bone spurs was quietly pushed to Wu Hao.


    Earth Dragon defense.


    Golden body defense!


    Wu Hao''s senses were very sharp and he immediately opened his defense, but the xuanming emperor was too strong. The Earth Dragon defense was broken instantly, and the golden body defense could not last long.


    Lightning, sword of the moment!


    Wu Hao''s attack rushed to xuanming emperor.


    Four areas, open!


    Emperor''s decision, God''s anger, God''s formula!


    Wu Hao knows that he must not keep his hand at this moment, or he will only die.


    "It''s good, it''s good to break out with all my strength, and it''s really close to the senior supreme. It''s a pity, it''s a pity, if it''s my Warcraft, if it''s my disciple." Emperor xuanming sighed with regret.


    "You dream, I''m not as sick as you, and you don''t deserve it."


    "Don''t you like talking behind my ass very much? OK, let you try this!"


    Nongshen poison Sutra!


    Wu Hao is also the first time to use poison Sutra. He has never found a suitable way to use poison skill before. After all, this thing is not a simple thing. If he is not careful, he will die.


    "It''s poison skill, boy. How many cards do you have!" Xuanming retreated a few meters and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    The situation was also very dangerous before, but he didn''t see Wu Hao perform poison skill. Did he just go back to learn it? If so, then such a talent is really terrible.


    In fact, it''s not. Wu Hao learned the poison skill before and hasn''t used it. Now he has the supreme Qi. Coupled with the baptism of the laws of heaven and earth, he has the ability to mobilize the poison skill.


    "The supreme poison skill of shengdala didn''t expect to be in your hands. Now you can choose to hand over the poison skill. I''ll make you die happier."


    Xuanming emperor changed, his body radiated black light, and his breath was compressed.


    "Be careful, boy. This old thing is going to be serious." Emperor kongbei hurriedly reminded.


    "No problem. You should break the seal. I can''t stand it for a long time."


    "I wanted to give you a pleasure, but you don''t know what''s good or bad. In that case, today I''ll show you where my xuanming emperor is really powerful!"


    Xuanming treasure book!


    "No, run quickly. This guy even showed the xuanming treasure book. It seems that he really likes your poison classic!" Kongbei also shouted bad. It seems that this "xuanming treasure book" is a wonderful thing.


    Xuanming Scripture is the famous skill of xuanming emperor. Its destructive power can break even the original defense of kongbei emperor.


    Although the xuanming Scripture was created by xuanming emperor, it has been listed as one of the divine skills in the outside world.


    The reason why he was able to create such a magical skill is closely related to the integration of xuanming emperor and Warcraft.


    Xuanming emperor had been integrated with the emperor scorpion. Because of his strong strength, he occupied the sense of autonomy.


    The emperor scorpion itself is a scorpion that has always been highly toxic. Therefore, when the xuanming emperor saw Wu Hao''s poison Sutra, he would expose such a nature.


    I''m afraid as long as emperor xuanming can get the poison Sutra, his strength will be more refined. At that time, he may be able to catch up with the Dragon King and the demon king.


    No wonder he seems to be desperate at this moment.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. If he had known so, he shouldn''t use poison Sutra. Now xuanming emperor plans to do his best, which is not good for them.


    "Boy, hand over the poison Sutra quickly, or your end will be ugly!"

 Chapter 839

    "If you want the poison Sutra and dream, I can''t give it to you even if I destroy it!" Wu Hao knew that xuanming emperor was basically force majeure at this time, and he was definitely not an opponent under such terrible pressure.


    "Kill you and take it again!"


    The first form of xuanming treasure book.


    The black star shines!


    The sky suddenly turned black, and a light spot visible to the naked eye was flying towards Wu Hao at a high speed.


    "Watch out, boy. This is a lock attack. You can''t avoid it." Kongbei emperor reminded that after all, he had fought with xuanming many times and knew very well about xuanming''s attack.


    Wu Hao frowned. Although he has an invincible gold body, it''s too early to show his invincible gold body now.


    The power of lightning.


    Eternal sword!


    The color of the sky changed, and the lightning force kept whipping the black meteorite.


    But it didn''t play a big role. In the end, Wu Hao could only use the eternal sword.


    When the two forces collided, the black meteorite broke instantly, and the attack of the eternal sword was offset instantly.


    "Boy, you have some skills."


    Second, black star nine turns!


    The originally broken meteorite tracked Wu Hao at a faster speed.


    Thunder body method!


    In addition, the speed of Kunming divine skill Wu Hao still can''t catch up with it. It seems that this is the secret of xuanming treasure book.


    The black star is a pit at the beginning. It can''t be broken. Once it is broken, it starts the second type of black star nine turns.


    However, the speed of the black star''s nine revolutions in the second type is much faster than that of the shining, which makes it impossible to prevent.


    Gravity field!


    Time domain!


    Wu Hao applied gravity to the black star and used the time field to stop countless meteorites.


    But the other party is the xuanming emperor. How can the field be completely shaken? The gravity field and time field have played a good effect, but they still haven''t completely stopped the nine turns of the black star.


    Seeing that the meteorite was about to hit him, Wu Hao had to launch the field of killing gods.


    In an instant, the domain fire in the field of killing gods will completely destroy the meteorite.


    "You think it''s over?" Emperor xuanming smiled.


    The third type is reborn!


    The meteorites that had already disappeared burst into the sky from the domain fire. They were faster, not to mention more ferocious than those that came.


    "It''s so annoying, old man. Is there any way to break his mysterious treasure book?" Wu Hao asked stiffly. If he went on like this, he would be dumb.


    "No, this is a locked attack. Unless you hit you, you can''t get rid of the ends of the earth, and the more you trigger, the greater the power behind. It is said that this guy''s xuanming treasure book is as powerful as a demigod''s all-out strike to the last tenth move."


    what the fuck!


    Wu Hao''s heart sank into the sea. How strong is the old thing xuanming emperor? He is clearly the supreme peak. He has stood at the top of the world, but his attack power is comparable to the existence of a demigod.


    Originally, he thought he was not far from defeating xuanming, but I''m afraid it''s far away.


    The holiday is really like what the old man kongbei said. Then he can''t continue to trigger, otherwise he will reach the demigod attack. Who knows if his invincible gold body is still useful at that time.


    The fourth formula.


    All in one!


    "Boy, if you can die on my mysterious treasure book, you will die well." Xuanming emperor sneered.


    "Well, according to you, do I have to thank you for giving me this opportunity?" Wu Hao watched the meteorites that had been smashed slowly begin to fuse. This time, they turned into a huge meteorite ten meters wide and long.


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    Holding the sky sword, Wu Hao cleaved to the meteorite again and again. The power of thirty-six consecutive cuts was completely released, carrying the penetration of lightning.


    But when the twenty-five consecutive cuts were completed, the original huge meteorite turned into dust again.


    "I want to see if I can''t really break your mysterious treasure book!"


    I saw the outline of xuanming emperor''s mouth.


    "You''re like chronic suicide, boy. Don''t be too confident. It''s not good for you..."


    The fifth form of xuanming Scripture.


    cut off all means of retreat!


    Wu Hao stared at him. He wanted to see what the dust that had become dust could do.


    "Be careful, boy, the power of this blow has reached the highest level!"


    Although emperor kongbei said so, Wu Hao didn''t feel any threat, because would it hurt if those things like dust hit him.


    However, the next second he saw that the dust in front of him suddenly burst into a violent light.


    Get together!


    When Emperor xuanming waved his hand, the surrounding parts seemed to be attracted, and Wu Hao also felt a heavy gravity.


    No!


    These parts are to gather in an instant.


    "You want to compress me into biscuits!" Wu Hao snorted coldly, but it was too late to escape now.


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao didn''t hesitate. He knew that if he hesitated again this time, I''m afraid it would be him.


    He may be able to stop the Supreme Master''s all-out attack, but I''m afraid he can''t bear the next consequences.


    At this moment, he really realized that the xuanming Treasure Book of xuanming emperor was a complete set step by step.


    It is not only a lock attack, but also an indestructible attack. As long as you break the first move, the second move can accumulate attack power. In the end, it is likely to reach the demigod level attack, as empty north earth said.


    I didn''t expect that the xuanming emperor would create this kind of skill. It''s too strong.


    I''m afraid that emperor kongbei was killed by this move.


    The dust gathered and released strong pressure enough to kill a senior supreme instantly.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao has the skill of invincible golden body. Otherwise, he may not be able to resist this move.


    "Old xuanming, you don''t look very good. You can''t even break my gold body." Wu Hao smiled and said, but in fact, his heart was miserable.


    "Hey, old man, can you tear off the seal? I can''t hold it!" Wu Hao shouted in his heart that if emperor xuanming did this trick twice, he might really die.


    The only good ones on the scene are Yun supreme and Qingfeng ancestor. After all, they are two to one, and they are the weakest Mosheng.


    "I fought with you!" Mo Sheng has burned his blood and raised his strength to a higher level through this means.


    Although the strength has reached the intermediate level, it is always vain. It is not a real intermediate supreme at all.


    The two cooperate quite well. Once they come and go, Mo Sheng is still not an opponent.


    On the other hand, Qilin is the Supreme Master of ghosts. Qilin also tries his best to trap the Supreme Master of ghosts. Otherwise, once he helps Mo Sheng with the strength of the Supreme Master of ghosts, the ancestors of Qingfeng and Yun will be in danger.


    "Boss, I can''t hold on. His strength has reached the intermediate level." Kirin also shouted hard, as if he had been hit by heavy pressure.

 Chapter 840

    Indeed, the ghost supreme has broken through and reached the intermediate supreme. Originally, his strength was much higher than that of Yun supreme. Now he has reached the intermediate level again. I''m afraid Qilin can''t last long.


    "Hehe, thanks to the last war with you, your talent and skills have completely helped me get through the meridians, and I can make a breakthrough."


    Qilin has been injured. It is absolutely dangerous to go on like this. Mo Sheng uses a secret method. At this time, he is also in a stalemate with Qingfeng''s father. The whole battle situation has shown a trend of one side down.


    "Hurry up, old man, we can''t hold on!" Wu Hao angrily urged kongbei emperor not to contact the seal again. I''m afraid they really have to stay in the magic dragon palace.


    "It will take some time. We must stick to it." Kongbei emperor is also anxious. He has less than supreme strength now. It''s not easy to quickly untie the seal of xuanming emperor.


    Poop!


    Qilin is injured again and displays his talent twice in a row, which makes Qilin''s physical strength drop rapidly. At this time, he can''t perform the third time again.


    "Kirin!" Wu Hao is so angry that he wants to get out and support Qilin. Unfortunately, Emperor xuanming doesn''t give him this opportunity at all.


    "Just like mole ants, it''s fantastic to think about saving others when you can''t protect yourself." Xuanming emperor''s hand was empty. When he reached for it, a black cloud seemed to become his giant palm.


    With great power, Wu Hao holds Wu Hao in the palm of his hand. Wu Hao looks at Qilin not far away, who is being whipped and burning with anger.


    Are they destined to be here today? Is it really destined to be so?


    Saved Yun supreme and left Xi supreme. Now he has saved Xi supreme, but Qilin is in danger. Can he never get rid of it?


    No, absolutely not.


    If he can be stronger, as long as he is stronger, xuanming emperor can''t deter him. As long as he is stronger, he can destroy everything with a wave, and he can save whoever he wants.


    All blame himself for not being strong enough. As long as he is strong enough, he doesn''t have to face this situation at this moment.


    "You forced me, old xuanming. You will regret what you did today!" A flame burned in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    "Smelly boy, don''t do that!" The voice of kongbei appeared in Wu Hao''s mind.


    "If you don''t do that, tell me what to do. My friend is suffering. Should I watch him die?" Wu Hao''s voice became low.


    "Smelly boy, you can''t save them if you burn your soul now. The xuanming emperor is too strong. At that time, your Tianzong quality will be destroyed because of your behavior, and you won''t be a God." Kongbei shouted again.


    "God? Ha ha... "Wu Hao sneered.


    "If you can''t save your friends, what''s the use of being a God? You can''t save all this. Instead of being a God without any meaning, you''d better be yourself at this moment!"


    After that, the power of soul began to burn, and Wu Hao''s strength increased.


    Emperor xuanming also reacted.


    "Oh? You''re burning your soul power. It seems that you''re going to fight hard? But it''s a pity that you don''t seem to have a chance. The traitor in the world of Warcraft will die soon. " Xuanming''s eyes also looked in the direction of ghost supreme and Kirin.


    At this time, Qilin is completely in a state of collapse. The ghost Supreme Master is also brewing a big move. It seems that he plans to kill Qilin.


    "No!"


    The real dragon comes!


    Wu Hao wants to repel xuanming, but just because he has burned his soul now, his strength can''t match that of xuanming emperor.


    "Damn, old xuanming, you will definitely regret it. I will definitely make you regret it!" Wu Hao''s eyes are red with blood. He can''t save Kirin. Although his soul power has been burned at this time, he still can''t save Kirin.


    The ghost supreme did it.


    Ghost tooth impact!


    A sharp ghost tooth stabbed Kirin. When he was attacked, Kirin was dead or alive.


    "No!"


    Broken hair shield, Royal!


    However, at this time, a shield appeared in front of Kirin and stopped the ghost''s supreme ghost tooth.


    People looked at the scene in amazement. Who did it at the critical moment?


    Wu Hao also stared at the figure coming at top speed.


    "Finally catch up, let''s find it!"


    Sword supreme!


    Wu Hao was overjoyed. What appeared were the supreme sword and the supreme dome.


    "You''re coming too fast. If we weren''t guardians and have the right to move on the mainland, we wouldn''t be able to catch up with you." The supreme sword looked at Wu Hao and said.


    Seeing that Qilin saved his life, Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he was in danger this time.


    "Master Jian, you are here at last." Qilin saved his life and Wu Hao took back his burning soul. All this did not cause any huge losses.


    "You''re right. In the face of disasters, whether major or minor, as long as we try our best to contain them, we can avoid the destruction of the whole continent ahead of time."


    Wu Hao smiled. It seems that these old guys are not stubborn people.


    "Two elders, I''ll hold on to old xuanming. The other two people are in trouble to help solve it!" After Wu Hao finished, he turned back and looked at xuanming.


    "Old man, your abacus is wrong again. It seems that you can''t kill me this time." Wu Hao smiled. As long as the sword supreme helped them, everything would be all right.


    "Hahaha, just one intermediate plus one junior inflates you like this? It''s the same in front of me! " Xuanming grabs Wu Hao''s hand harder and harder.


    But Wu Hao not only didn''t look painful, but also smiled.


    "What are you laughing at!" Xuanming''s face changed greatly. Wu Hao could laugh at this time. Why on earth.


    "I laugh at you. It''s too pitiful. Now if I try my best, it''s estimated that I can consume you a lot. I don''t know whether old Hongmeng really left. Maybe he''s also looking for a chance to eradicate you."


    what!


    Xuanming looked at the sky and didn''t find the figure of Hongmeng''s father.


    "Don''t bluff. Hongmeng''s old man has already gone back." Xuanming emperor obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Maybe. Anyway, it''s not the first time I saw him on the stage. Anyway, you are the one who can''t get benefits in the end. The space you just sealed has been unsealed, and I can leave at any time. But you''re different. You want to kill me. I finally fought hard to make you suffer from the covetous eyes of Hongmeng''s ancestors. You should know better than anyone."


    Emperor xuanming didn''t believe what Wu Hao said. He immediately checked the seal and found that it had been broken. He didn''t expect Wu Hao that you could really break the space seal. In this way, will Hongmeng ancestor really appear?


    If so, it would be unwise for him to waste too much energy on Wu Hao.

 Chapter 841

    Although Wu Hao looks like a weak person, he is not weak. Now the space has been unsealed. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to kill Wu Hao. Even if he can kill him, Hongmeng''s ancestors may be eyeing him again.


    As long as he expends a lot of energy to kill Wu Hao, the ancestor of Hongmeng will catch cicadas with mantis, and the Yellow finch will be behind, which is definitely a crisis for him.


    "Boy, are you bombing me? Do you think I''ll be fooled? " Emperor xuanming sneered, as if he had seen through Wu Hao''s trick.


    "Blow you up? You underestimate yourself too much. As the three giants in the world of Warcraft, I''m afraid the world of Warcraft will be disrupted if you can get rid of you, but it''s nonsense to say so much. If you don''t believe it, you can try it! "


    Wu Hao''s words are already very obvious and completely a threat.


    But emperor xuanming was also very clear about the truth in Wu Hao''s words. It was true. If it was consumed and Hongmeng appeared, the situation would be very bad.


    His own strength is worse than that of Hongmeng''s ancestors. If Wu Hao tries his best, he will waste a lot of energy even if he won''t have any life danger to him.


    "Those who dare to threaten me, you say the first, but what''s the matter? If you get rid of you, old Hongmeng will still be unable to stop me." Emperor xuanming thought calmly.


    Compared with the threat of Hongmeng''s ancestor, to tell the truth, he is more afraid of Wu Hao in front of him, although Wu Hao now has no threat to him.


    But Wu Hao''s talent has deeply made him feel the threat of the future, so at this moment, he doesn''t care whether Hongmeng''s father will come or not. What if he does?


    As long as Wu Hao is killed now, Hongmeng''s father comes to fight, but can he still run? Unless the strong man on the human side tries his best, is it possible to keep him.


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Originally, he wanted to threaten xuanming emperor and make him afraid.


    But I didn''t expect xuanming emperor to be so calm. It seems that the plan has failed. Now he can only leave by tough means.


    As for the magic dragon sect, naturally, it can''t stay, and there will be endless future troubles.


    "In that case, let me see how strong you are." Wu Hao showed his fighting spirit.


    However, at this time, he had already delivered a message to Qingfeng''s ancestors and others.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I''m ready to leave. Within ten seconds, Kirin will gather in the direction." After Wu Hao gave a big order, he began to gather big moves.


    While he still has an invincible golden body, he can make good use of these two opportunities to escape. Otherwise, with the strength of xuanming emperor, they may have no hope.


    Everyone received Wu Hao''s voice, but xuanming really thought Wu Hao was going to kill him.


    "Lord xuanming, kill the boy and you can''t stay." The ghost Supreme Master has seen the horror of Wu Hao.


    Dare you ask the whole continent, who has the ability to deal with xuanming emperor until now.


    With the strength of xuanming emperor, it only takes one thought to deal with these supreme strongmen.


    But just now, Emperor xuanming even showed his own skill xuanming Scripture, but he still failed to take Wu Hao''s life.


    It can be seen that once people like Wu Hao stay, they will definitely have endless future troubles. They will definitely become the existence of the human holy king and even surpass the holy king. Once that happens, the war between Warcraft and humans will end, and their Warcraft side will definitely lose.


    "Take care of yourself, ghost supreme!" The sword breaks through the defense of the ghost supreme.


    They are basically equal in strength and compete against each other.


    "Mo Sheng, die."


    Mo Sheng was very oppressed. He was only a junior Supreme Master, and three supreme masters dealt with one of him.


    "Even if I die, I''ll pull a cushion." Mo Sheng knows that he will lose sooner or later. He might as well find a way to die with these guys, which can be regarded as a contribution to the Warcraft family.


    Mo Sheng looked at Qingfeng''s father. The strength of Qingfeng''s father was weak. It''s not impossible to pull Qingfeng''s father on the back.


    The three seemed to see what Mo''s sanctuary thought and immediately joined hands.


    Ten thousand swords!


    In the world of mortals!


    Boundless at the top!


    The attack of the three people rushed to Mosheng. Mosheng couldn''t resist it. He chose the craziest way and rushed to Qingfeng''s ancestor.


    "Just you. If you want to die, let''s die together." Mo Sheng screamed madly.


    "This guy wants to explode himself, get out!" Dome immediately reminded, and what Wu Hao said just now will arrive soon. They have to go and meet.


    Qingfeng nodded.


    "Qingyun has a secret method, and Qi is used to separation!"


    Suddenly, the ancestor of Qingfeng became three. Mo Sheng was stunned when he saw this scene.


    One rushed to him, one fled, and one ran in the direction of the supreme ghost.


    "Where to escape!" Mo Sheng immediately concluded that the real body must be planning to escape. Isn''t it for death to find the ghost supreme now.


    "Young man, naive!" While Mo Sheng''s attention was on the separation of Qingfeng''s father, Yun supreme and dome supreme also flew towards the ghost supreme.


    Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon!


    Wu Hao''s big move is also perfect at this time. This attack can be said to be the strongest killing move that Wu Hao can use at present.


    Regardless of whether it can hurt the xuanming emperor, even if it can be delayed for a little time.


    The power of terror made the whole continent tremble. Without hesitation, Wu Hao immediately turned and flew to the ghost supreme and joined the people.


    Space gate, open!


    A huge space door was opening on the top of the ghost supreme two. It was late when xuanming found it.


    Wu Hao''s attack has reached his eyes. There is no time to avoid it. He can only resist hard.


    "Stop them and don''t let them run away!" Xuanming shouted.


    Mo Sheng also fell into the trap. What he chased was just a separate body, but now he is far away, and it''s too late to catch up.


    Only the ghost supreme one, how can he stop the joint efforts of Wu Hao and others.


    "Ghost supreme, if you don''t want to die, you''d better not do it, or I''ll kill you!" Wu Hao''s words are full of threats.


    "Hum, you threaten me. I''m a ghost supreme, but I won''t be threatened!" The ghost supreme broke out with all his strength. He actually burned blood essence, shrouded the place and fell into an explosion. Moreover, the xuanming emperor was distracted from attacking Wu Hao and others at this time.


    This is obviously not going to let Wu Hao and them leave, but all this is in Wu Hao''s expectation.


    "All come to me!" When Wu Hao finished speaking to the crowd, he opened layers of defense.


    The attack of the ghost supreme couldn''t completely break his defense, but the attack of the xuanming emperor was so strong that he couldn''t completely defend.


    Invincible golden body!


    At the critical moment, Wu Hao can only show his "invincible golden body". Although it is a little earlier than expected, there is no way.


    After the crowd came, Wu Hao shrouded the "invincible golden body" over the crowd to avoid being attacked by the xuanming emperor.

 Chapter 842

    "Go!" Wu Hao supported the crowd and came to the space gate. At this time, Emperor xuanming had broken Wu Hao''s attack.


    "If you want to go, there''s no way!" The speed of xuanming emperor was fast to the limit, but he still didn''t catch up.


    "Magic dragon sect, xuanming emperor, wait. I will settle this account with you one by one sooner or later, hum!" Wu Hao then took the crowd into the space gate. When Emperor xuanming caught up again, it was already late.


    "Let him run again!" Emperor xuanming was furious.


    Think of him as the great xuanming emperor. He can''t even deal with a human being who has just entered the supreme level. He has repeatedly let him escape. If it is spread, he may be laughed at.


    "Two losers, you want to die!" Xuanming emperor was angry and looked at the ghost supreme and Mo Sheng.


    If it weren''t for the bad work of the ghost supreme and the Mosheng, how could Wu Hao be released.


    "Emperor, we are useless. Please forgive me!" The ghost supreme knelt down on one knee. He knew that the anger of xuanming emperor was very terrible.


    Although this can''t only blame them, xuanming didn''t stop himself, how could he dare to say such words at this time? Even if it wasn''t his fault, they can only admit their fate.


    "Hum, what''s the use of keeping your magic dragon clan? Kill yourself!" Emperor xuanming waved away. He knew that this was no longer the place to stay.


    Now that there are no chips, Wu Hao will certainly not be fooled again.


    And he can''t rush to Qingyun sect to kill Wu Hao immediately. Once he appears, I''m afraid the old guys of Hongmeng ancestor will appear again, which will be bad for him at that time.


    Wu Hao''s talent has taken shape. It''s to blame that he didn''t kill Wu Hao in advance, which gave Wu Hao enough time to grow.


    But now it''s too late to say anything. He can only go back to the big world. Anyway, sooner or later, Wu Hao will appear there. At that time, as long as they gather the strength of the three emperors, Wu Hao will die.


    When Emperor xuanming left, they were relieved. Now they were relieved. Emperor xuanming restricted them everywhere and made them unable to act on their own.


    If emperor xuanming didn''t press everywhere at the beginning, they might have killed Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao and others who returned to Qingyun sect were relieved. It seems that they succeeded at the critical moment.


    "Unfortunately, if we were given more time just now, we would be able to kill the Mosheng boy." Qingfeng said with some dissatisfaction.


    Warcraft, you can kill one if you have a chance.


    "Mo Sheng is nothing. He will die sooner or later. The magic dragon sect can no longer be a threat." Wu Hao knows that emperor xuanming has left. After all, I''m afraid he won''t waste too much time here.


    "The demon dragon sect, we will destroy them now."


    Wu Hao nodded: "I''ll leave this matter to your predecessors. I''ve reached the Supreme Master, and there''s no way to stay here. With the participation of several predecessors of the supreme sword, the situation in the mainland will be stable. If we get rid of the magic dragon sect, human beings will be in power."


    Forget it, Wu Hao has been here for almost five years. It''s time to go back.


    "Are you leaving?" The crowd looked at Wu Hao. Fortunately, Wu Hao helped them during this period. Otherwise, how could they control the situation on the mainland so quickly.


    Wu Hao nodded: "it''s all right. We''ll see each other sooner or later. That''s when we win."


    As the saying goes, all the banquets in the world end. The separation now is just for a better gathering in the future.


    "OK, with your boy''s talent and luck, you can live anywhere, but it is said that you came from the third universe. If you want to go back, you must cross the black hole. Have you figured out how to cross it?"


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "To tell you the truth, I was lucky to come here at the beginning. Now I really can''t find a way to go back." He asked kongbei emperor about this question before.


    But emperor kongbei said he only knew how to get in, but he didn''t know how to go back.


    Because when he returned to the third universe, he was very inexplicable. It was a pure coincidence. It was like the turbulence of time and space. He went back inexplicably, so that he didn''t even know the method.


    At this time, the sword Supreme Master smiled.


    "It''s time to let you know the real role of our guardians." The sword supreme stood up.


    "Although we usually have nothing to do, we really have to say that we are the leaders of this continent. When we came here, we went to the space wormhole to receive us personally."


    The words of the supreme sword shocked Wu Hao.


    "But why didn''t I see the elder?" Wu Hao was puzzled. He was sober at the beginning. He really didn''t see the supreme sword.


    "Oh, of course you haven''t seen it. I just received it secretly, because we are not only guardians, but also guides. There are many people who don''t belong here on this continent. They all come to try, just like you, so we exist."


    "If someone is trapped in a black hole, we will lead, and if someone wants to return to their own parallel universe, we will guide. This is the identity of our guide."


    Wu Hao is very happy. In this way, he can return to the earth.


    "Elder Jian, I thank you first. I don''t know how to return to the third universe." Wu Hao asked with a fist.


    The sword supreme then looked at the dome supreme and the stream supreme.


    "Originally, you had to pay $50 million to leave the mainland, but you have made a great contribution to this continent. We will spare you. If you want to leave this continent, you only need the four of us to open the space channel for you at the same time, and you can return to the wormhole, that is, to your parallel universe."


    "Thank you, senior. I can''t thank you enough!"


    Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he has saved another 50 million, which is gratifying.


    "Wu Hao, are you leaving?" Yun Zhizun came out and looked at Wu Hao reluctantly.


    "Senior, I really should go back after staying here for so long. There are my relatives and friends over there. They are also in danger. I have to go back and save them."


    Five years in a hurry, I don''t know how purple Python and their parents are. It''s impossible to say that they don''t worry.


    Fortunately, there is a black system. Looking at the improvement of the black system step by step, he knew that purple Python must be getting better and better.


    "Well, in that case, we wish you all the best."


    "Everything is going well!" Everyone hugged their fists and said goodbye to Wu Hao.


    Five years is short, but Wu Hao knows very well that these people really take him as their true friends.


    Immediately Wu Hao looked at Su Yan. His best brother here was su Yan.


    "Well, are you interested in going to my universe with me?" Wu Hao smiled and looked at Su Yan and asked.

 Chapter 843

    "This..." Su Yan looked at his father Su Qian, and at Qingfeng''s father and others. After all, now he is also a disciple of Qingyun sect.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send you back safely." Now that he knows the way to come here, he naturally won''t worry about not coming back.


    "Are you sure you can come back?" To tell the truth, Su Yan also wants to go out and see the outside world. It''s great to follow Wu Hao at the first stop.


    Wu Hao is now a supreme power, with absolute security.


    "Well... Wu Hao, since you can come back, can I trouble you to take Hongyu out to see the outside world?" At this time, Yun supreme opened his mouth and led the ruby out.


    "Lord, you..." Hongyu was too shy to look at Wu Hao directly.


    "Yes, I can''t wait. Miss Hongyu is so powerful. Maybe she can help me there." Wu Hao smiled and said that he was telling the truth.


    As a half step universe, ruby plays a great role, and just let the purple Python see what it means to sink fish and fall geese, close the moon and shame flowers. Don''t be evil to him all day.


    "OK, then Ruby please. If she wants to come back one day, I''ll bother you." Rhyme supreme repeatedly entrusted.


    "Well, the two of them follow you away. When you want to come back, you need to take them to the entrance, and we will meet them. This is a small promise and help for you."


    At this time, the supreme sword suddenly appeared and said with a smile.


    In this way, everything is perfect. If you want to come back, it''s not easy. You just want to come and go.


    "Thank you for your great help. Without you, there would be no Wu Hao today. There will be difficulties in the mainland in the future, and there will be more calls than returns." Wu Hao left a trace of his spiritual power in Qingyun sect. Once broken, he will receive a distress signal.


    "Let''s go!" Wu Hao looked at Su Yan and Hongyu and said that they also hurried to say goodbye to their families.


    Although it is said that you can come back anytime, anywhere, who knows what year and month the day you come back.


    They came to the foot of Tianding mountain, where is the transmission array leaving the mainland.


    "This is a special Dharma array established by the God who created this continent. It can be protected by black holes from the invasion of powerful existence."


    Wu Hao sighed that the God who created this continent is definitely a very powerful existence.


    It is absolutely transcendent to think of using this black hole to protect the continent.


    "Through this wormhole space, change can successfully return to your universe. Go."


    Wu Hao nodded and took Su Yan and Ruby into the space array.


    As soon as I entered the array, there was a bright light in it. Suddenly, there was a feeling of rising, which made me feel dizzy.


    The whole process lasted more than a minute. With the bright heart empty, it appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    "Wow, how beautiful!" Ruby couldn''t help sighing.


    "This is the third universe, my hometown, a place with countless planets." Wu Hao knows that he has returned to the third universe, because only here can he see the starry sky, and only here can he be full of mystery.


    I''m Wu Hao back!


    Wu Hao''s mouth outlines that when he left, he was only a small world Master, but now he has broken through the supreme level and become the supreme existence of the whole universe.


    What child and mother star, this time he wants to see what this child and mother star can do!


    "Come on, let''s go back first." Wu Hao began to look for the smell of purple Python and others.


    However, with his current strength, the whole third universe can be under the power of his space, but he doesn''t feel purple Python and others in the whole universe.


    "What''s going on!" Wu Hao frowned. Is something wrong?


    Wu Hao checked Xiaoxuan''s breath again, and there was no response. Wu Hao suddenly changed his face.


    Did they die after he left?


    Space gate, open!


    Without finding the purple python, Wu Hao first opened the door to the earth. Anyway, he had to find a place to go, and then see what was going on.


    The earth is still the earth, home is still the home, but Wu Hao suddenly appeared, which surprised his parents.


    For several years, they contacted Wu Hao for several years, but there was no result.


    "Where the hell have you been, you bastard!" The parents looked at Wu Hao angrily. Over the past few years, they all thought Wu Hao had died outside. They had been desperate after waiting for too long, but they didn''t expect Wu Hao to come back again. How could they not be angry.


    "You are worried about your son''s unfilial behavior." Wu Hao knelt on the ground and admitted his mistake. He really left for too long.


    "Ah... Forget it, nothing is more important than your safe return." Wu Hao''s father looked at Wu Hao with concern.


    "Smelly boy, you''re working hard outside. If purple Python hadn''t come here every once in a while, we really planned to hang a spirit card for you."


    what!


    Wu Hao''s eyes were stunned.


    "Dad, purple python, does she come every once in a while? Do you know where she is? " It seems that the purple Python should be all right, but why can''t he feel the smell of the purple Python.


    "Yes, I came back only last month. Didn''t your boy go to her when he came back!"


    Wu Hao shook his head with some fear, because he knew that his parents would nag him again next.


    Su Yan and Hongyu looked at each other in surprise. They didn''t expect that they would be obedient and scared by such ordinary parents. It''s amazing.


    "Then you stinky boy still doesn''t go to find someone else. When you come back this time, you run around for me. I''ll break your dog leg and marry me quickly. Your mother and I like the girl purple python. Now get married immediately. Your mother and I still want to have grandchildren."


    Wu Hao was embarrassed. Unexpectedly, as soon as his parents opened their mouth, it seemed that they really didn''t intend to give up.


    But it''s really time to solve this problem this time. When his parents are old, he can delay, but his parents can''t.


    "OK, don''t worry, mom and Dad, I''ll solve it as soon as possible." Wu Hao smiled and said that after dealing with his parents, Wu Hao began to stand on the earth and began to explore the atmosphere of purple Python and others.


    However, it has no effect. Purple Python still has no breath. What''s the situation? Don''t meet any difficulties.


    "Is this your third universe? It''s really very different from our road." Su Yan and Ruby walked towards Wu Hao.


    When they first came here, they really had too many exclamations. At first, they thought they were not much different from the mainland, but when they really came here, they knew that they were so different.

 Chapter 844

    Although the spiritual power here is much less than that of the mainland, the bright starry sky is much more beautiful than that of the mainland, and there are boundless regions outside the earth.


    You know, they have lived on the mainland for thousands of years and have never left. Now they are not surprised to see this scene.


    "Every place has its own advantages. Of course, the only immutable thing is war. The war situation here may be more serious than trying the mainland. You have to be prepared."


    Su Yan and Ruby nodded.


    "The mainland is a place of trial for you, but it is also a place of trial for us. Don''t worry, we will try our best." Su Yan looked at Wu Hao and said seriously.


    "Now the top priority is to find my friends first. Let''s go." Wu Hao opened the space gate of mercury. The last time he met was on mercury.


    And purple Python said that Mercury would become their home in the future, so they can only find out from where.


    After landing on mercury, Wu Hao obviously felt that there had been a big war here, and it seemed that it had just been a while.


    "What the hell happened here." Wu Hao frowned and worried. After all, he didn''t know what happened to purple Python after all.


    The whole mercury, with its horizontal line falling, had only 5% of the land, but it soared by 30%.


    The ocean has evaporated 30%. How can we do this? At least I''m afraid we have to seal the universe.


    In the past few years when he was away, did the king universe attack the purple Python?


    Purple Python and others are the highest in the world. No one has reached the king level. If they really encounter the king level strong, I''m afraid the situation will be an unprecedented crisis.


    At first, I thought he almost died when he faced the strong king of his mother star, not to mention the purple python.


    "Go, mother star!" Wu Hao''s eyes burst out with a strong murderous spirit. If it is as he thought, today will be the day when his son and mother star will be extinct!


    Now his strength, the whole universe, where can he go? It''s only a short moment to come to the home star.


    "At the beginning, you let us run around like rats crossing the street. Today, I Wu Hao came back. I said I would make you pay the price you deserve!" Wu Hao descends slowly and is ready to attack the mother star.


    He will not be dismissed. Once he does, he will be destroyed. There is no room for him!


    "Wu Hao, Wu Hao, is it you!" Just as Wu Hao was about to destroy his mother star, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Thurster?


    "Thurster, where are you!" Wu Hao contacted immediately. Unexpectedly, xiuside could still contact him.


    "We''re on mercury. Are you back?" Asked thurster excitedly.


    "Mercury? How can it be? I just went to see it. Mercury doesn''t have any vitality. " Wu Hao questioned.


    Xiuside smiled: "come here first and I''ll come out to pick you up."


    After receiving xiuside''s response, Wu Hao returned to mercury with Su Yan and ruby.


    "Thurster, where are you!" Wu Hao shouted.


    I saw a distorted picture in the space not far away. Two seconds later, xiuside came out of the distorted space.


    Then, purple Python came out, and Wu Hao was surprised.


    "What''s going on, you?" Wu Hao looked at the distorted space in surprise. Even he couldn''t do it. How did they do it.


    "The mother star has been trying to find us. It''s not safe here. Go first."


    Wu Hao nodded, then followed xiuside and purple Python into another space.


    The other side of the space is still mercury, but this is the real mercury. Everything outside is an illusion, and colleagues can also be said to be another space.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Hao asked hurriedly.


    "You''re finally back." Purple Python looked at Wu Hao with flashing eyes. He had been looking forward to this day for too long.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, I''m back." At a glance, almost everyone is here. It seems that purple Python has been hiding here in the years since he left.


    "By the way, let me introduce you. These two are my friends in the mainland, Su Yan and ruby." Wu Hao introduced them, and they greeted them warmly.


    When the purple Python saw the ruby, his eyes looked a little different, and so did the ruby.


    Both of them may be shocked by each other''s beauty. Their beauty can be said to be completely equal.


    "Wu Hao, your boy has great luck. Bring back such a great beauty..." at this time, Ling Tian in the crowd came over.


    Wu Hao was stunned. This guy really doesn''t know what occasion he is now. He actually said such words. Don''t you know that women''s jealousy is a very terrible thing.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Ruby is just my friend in the mainland." Wu Hao hurriedly explained that he looked at the purple Python from time to time, which seemed very guilty.


    "Oh? Really, friends? That''s good. I want such friends, too. Alas, it''s a pity that we are blessed. " Thurster followed.


    Wu Hao has a black face. These two guys haven''t seen each other for years. They have become such virtues. Isn''t this just to make him ugly.


    "Cough, cough, OK, tell me what happened first." Wu Hao quickly opened the topic. He didn''t want to give himself a problem as soon as he came back.


    "Can''t you see? This is our life-saving means. Otherwise, those peerless strong men who appear on the mother planet will be enough to tear us apart thousands of times. "


    "I know you''re used to save your life. I''m asking you how you got it." Wu Hao is very curious about this.


    Just now, Emperor kongbei told him that this is not only an array, but also an open space array. It is impossible for the strong at the world Master level to do so, even to be king. At least the supreme level can open the array, and it also needs a strong supreme Qi as support.


    And just now he also checked and found out that there is a supreme spirit here, which indicates that a supreme super strong man once came.


    However, it is impossible to say that his friends are willing to help purple python. The supreme strongmen he knows are testing the mainland. There is no one here.


    "He is an old man. His strength is very terrible. Turning his hand can destroy all the existing super strong. He also said he knew you. Don''t you know?" Xiuside looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    They thought Wu Hao knew better than anyone, but now it seems that Wu Hao is obviously confused.


    "Know me?" Wu Hao frowned. It seems that this matter is not simple. He knows his supreme power and is in the universe.

 Chapter 845

    Emperor xuanming!


    But it''s impossible. It''s an enemy, not a friend. How can xuanming Emperor help him, but who will this universe be.


    "What''s his name?" Wu Hao hurriedly asked.


    However, xiuside and others shook their heads: "we don''t know this. We asked him and didn''t say it. We just said we knew you."


    Now Wu Hao wondered more who it would be. Since he knew him and could help his companions, why didn''t he leave his name.


    "What do you look like?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "White beard, a robe, looks 70 or 80 years old." Of course, xiuside will not forget each other''s appearance. After all, they can survive these years thanks to the old man.


    Grandfather Hongmeng!


    Wu Hao immediately concluded that this should be the ancestor of Hongmeng. After all, the ancestor of Hongmeng is the one who knows him and is willing to help.


    However, he didn''t understand a bit. According to xiuside, not long after he left, old Hongmeng came, but at that time, he had just arrived in the trial mainland and had nothing to do with Qingyun sect, let alone know old Hongmeng.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao couldn''t understand it. Finally, he had to put it down temporarily. He believed that he would see Hongmeng''s ancestor again. Just ask him clearly at that time.


    "By the way, you just said that a group of peerless strong men appeared on the mother planet. What''s the matter?" Wu Hao began to care about the current situation with the child and mother star.


    Everyone frowned at the mention of this.


    "About half a year after you left, the mother star sent a lot of strong people at the level of king. We are not opponents at all. If the strong man hadn''t come to help us, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to help us collect the corpse when you came back."


    Many kings!


    Wu Hao also frowned. I''m afraid it has something to do with emperor xuanming. Only he has the ability to mobilize many universal strong kings.


    "Now the power of the parent star is very strong. The strongest one in it is the peak sealed King universe. Once we go out, we will be locked. We almost died outside several times." People were shocked. It seems that they have really lived in fire and water in recent years, which is very difficult.


    "When he was crowned king of the universe? Hehe, since I''m back, I''ll meet you for a while. " Wu Hao sneered.


    If it had been in the past, he might have worried, but now he has nothing to worry about. It''s just a king''s universe. What is it.


    "Forget it, Wu Hao, the other party is the highest level King universe. We all know your talent is abnormal, but even if you have reached the peak now, the other party is numerous and powerful, it can''t be their opponent." Ling Tian said at this time.


    Xiuside also nodded quickly. No one wanted to watch Wu Hao take risks.


    "Of course not. Su Yan and Ruby will naturally help us." Wu Hao didn''t tell zimang and others that he had reached the supreme level. Now I''m afraid everyone won''t believe it too much. After all, it''s too exaggerated. If it were him, he wouldn''t believe it.


    "But, these two friends, what strength are they?" Ling Tian frowned and saw that Su Yan and Ruby were about the same age as they should be, and how strong they could be.


    "Su Yan, ruby, let them see your strength, or my friends can''t rest assured." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Su Yan nodded first, and suddenly his whole body was full of breath. A powerful threat came, and everyone was in a cold sweat.


    "This, what is this? It''s so terrible... It''s not an ordinary King universe." Said thurster, frowning.


    At this time, Su Yan hugged his fist and said, "try Su Yan, a disciple of Qingyun sect in the mainland, and the superior at the peak will be granted the king universe."


    Above the peak!


    In an instant, everyone burst into a pot, which was stronger than the peak level of the parent star. No wonder Wu Hao was so confident.


    However, at this time, a stronger pressure instantly covered Su Yan. Before everyone slowed down, they were shocked by another pressure.


    "Hongyu, the disciple of hongxiazong, is half step supreme!" Ruby also said tactfully.


    However, at this moment, I realized what the real strong man was. He even had a half step supreme, and was absolutely able to sweep the whole home star.


    "Steady, I didn''t know you two were so strong just now. I''m really sorry." Ling Tian said awkwardly.


    "You''re welcome. Wu Hao''s friends are naturally our friends. Don''t be so polite among friends." Su Yan also said boldly.


    "Ruby, this is Ling Tian I mentioned when I came here. The secondary artifact Sky Sword in my hand is forged by his Ling family." Wu Hao introduced again.


    They nodded.


    "Ling Tian, the ruby lacks a secondary artifact, you see..." Wu Hao said with a sly smile.


    "Of course, your friend is my friend. You can respond to any request." Ling Tian is not stingy. Now he has the strength to forge secondary artifact, so it''s nothing to forge one more.


    "OK, then you should hurry up and tell Ling Tian what weapons you need and let him make them for you."


    Ruby nodded: "if so, thank you." Ruby responded politely.


    "Now we still have business to do. This space law array is not needed. Remove it. The strong ones of the parent star will come if they want to. It also saves us from looking for them."


    Xiuside nodded and took the two brought back by Wu Hao. Even if the strong ones of the home star came, they were not afraid. They really should be published, otherwise the home star really thought they were afraid of them.


    When the space law array was lifted, the large celestial body system of the parent star sensed the existence of purple Python and others, and the strong parent star immediately responded.


    "Come on, we must wipe them out this time."


    Request the large object system to open the space channel.


    The operation is in progress. The operation is successful. The space channel has been opened.


    The operation of large celestial body system is very fast. After all, it is not the first time to calculate this trajectory in recent years, so there has been a certain memory function.


    "Let''s go!" The mother planet sent seven kings to the universe, which seems to have taken a lot of thought.


    Clearly know that with the purple Python Gang, even if one is the king, the universe can''t stop, let alone seven.


    However, in order to ensure complete, they sent seven people, and did not intend to give purple Python and others any chance to resist.


    "Come, I didn''t expect to be so fast. It seems that I really want to kill you." Wu Hao looked at zimang and others and smiled.


    "Well, it''s not all your fault. Since you killed their king universe, they have regarded us as a thorn in the eye and tried their best to kill us. You''re okay to say." Purple Python helped her hands and looked at Wu Hao discontentedly, but her discontent was not only because of Wu Hao, but also maybe something else.

 Chapter 846

    When Wu Hao heard this, he smiled awkwardly: "I was forced to be helpless at the beginning. I''m saying that if we didn''t kill him at the beginning, we might all have to be in danger. I don''t want you to be in danger." Wu Hao comes to purple python.


    The purple Python was at a loss for a moment.


    "You, what are you doing?" I don''t know why. It has been several years since Wu Hao came back this time. Although Wu Hao''s people are right in front of her, she feels that there is a sense of distance between them.


    "Nothing. I just want to say thank you. Your daughter-in-law here is very competent. I thank you for my parents."


    As soon as the words came out, purple Python''s face turned red, but he said angrily: "since I promised you at the beginning, I have no choice. Now you have brought the real daughter-in-law. Hurry to take it back to see them. Their two elders are also waiting very hard."


    "Ah?" Wu Hao''s face was numb. He saw the purple Python''s eyes looking at the ruby not far away.


    Wu Hao is a little speechless.


    "Elder sister, don''t get me wrong, will you? Even you make fun of her. She really just comes to see the outside world. Besides, even if I want others to agree, even if they agree, they have to agree with my parents." Wu Hao smiled.


    "I knew you were a scum man, but seriously, your parents won''t refuse. How can they refuse if they are so beautiful."


    Wu Hao denied and shook his head: "of course I will refuse. I know them."


    "Why?" Zimang asked suspiciously. Ruby is so excellent, and it is still half a step supreme. Such an excellent girl and Wu Hao are a natural couple. They are much better than her. Wu Hao''s parents can''t refuse.


    "Because in my parents'' hearts, I already have the definition of a daughter-in-law. I''m afraid if someone else changes, my parents will have to kill me." Wu Hao looked at the purple python. He hadn''t seen him for five years and missed him very much.


    "You... Don''t give me any proof. You''re still thinking about what''s in the pot and what''s in the bowl. Now you''re still thinking about what''s in the spoon."


    Wu Hao was confused.


    "In the spoon? Who? " Wu Hao didn''t understand what purple Python meant.


    "What''s in the pot is your ruby sister, and what''s in the bowl is Xiaoxuan. Didn''t you also like the beauty of others at the beginning, and now you come to provoke me."


    Wu Hao''s face was black. The brain circuit of purple Python was really strange. He almost took it seriously.


    "Don''t tease me. Xiaoxuan is Ling Tian''s. When did I become so obsessed? By the way, seriously, how have you been these years?" Wu Hao pulls aside the topic. He knows that once a woman is serious about a thing, she will chatter endlessly. The best way is to let the other party forget.


    "Don''t you see how things are going? I''m trying to find a way to live every day." Said the purple Python in a low voice. I can see it''s really difficult.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I let you bear so much, but now that I''m back, I won''t let you suffer in the future." Wu Hao patted his chest and said firmly.


    "Well, who believes you? Don''t you rely on your two friends?" The purple Python said without cutting.


    "How could it be? I''m now..." before I finish, the wormhole in space opens and the strong star lands.


    "Hahaha, you''ve been shrinking for so many years and finally showed up. Today is your time of death. You can''t escape any more. Your surroundings have been completely blocked by the large celestial system. No matter what means you have, you can''t escape today."


    The voice was full of deterrence, but there was no feeling in front of Wu Hao.


    "You''re so fast, Justin." Thurster said, this Justin is the main person who controls the large celestial system, just as the black system is controlled by thurster, and his identity is extremely important.


    "Hum, I''ve let you wait so long. I''ll catch you all this time."


    "The seven kings are the universe, and they are all middle and senior." Wu Hao didn''t expect such a big start.


    In the past, they had no chance to resist. Fortunately, over the past few years, he was not the same as in the past. He was only the king of the universe. He came more or less the same.


    "Ruby, you don''t have to do it. Give it to Su Yan. No problem." Wu Hao asked them.


    "I can''t wait to come to the first war of your third universe. It''s exciting to think about it." Su Yan smiled.


    After Justin appeared, he looked at Su Yan and ruby.


    "Huh? Strange faces, who are you? " As a powerful man in the universe, Justin didn''t see their strength, which showed that the other party was not weak.


    "You are not qualified to know. Save time. Let''s go together." Su Yan took off slowly. Instead of taking out the secondary artifact, he waved defiantly to the people.


    "Hum, talk big!" At Justin''s command, all the king universe launched an attack.


    "I''ll give you a taste of Qingyun sect''s martial arts."


    Ten thousand swords!


    Although this move is not strong, the gap in strength is too large. Even if it is not strong, it is not what they can resist.


    With just one move, Su Yan lost four intermediate kings in seconds and instantly calmed the whole audience.


    "How, how possible, who are you? You are definitely not an ordinary King universe." Justin retreated and then reacted.


    Purple python, who have been hiding for so many years, have been timid. Now they dare to appear, which is enough to prove that they have the strength to compete with their mother star.


    The person in front of us is the purple python, their killer mace, and their strength is really extraordinary.


    "As I said, you have no right to know. Today you have only one way to die."


    This is what Wu Hao said just now. Kill all of them without leaving them. Moreover, Wu Hao told him that the mother star is the power of xuanming emperor. It does all kinds of evil, which is equivalent to testing the magic dragon sect in the mainland.


    When Wu Hao went to the magic dragon sect, he couldn''t help. His strength was limited. Since he came here and had this opportunity, he naturally wouldn''t give up.


    "Hum, if you don''t tell me, I only know that your strength has reached the peak. It''s their help."


    There''s really nothing they don''t know about having large celestial systems.


    "In the place of trial, Su Yan, a disciple of Qingyun sect, and you also have a secondary artifact. Your ability is supreme." Speaking of this, Justin''s face changed greatly.


    It''s disgusting. They were careless. They were too anxious at first. They rushed over without asking for clear information.


    "There is another one, which is also half step supreme!" Justin looked at the ruby not far away. If it hadn''t been for the existence of ruby observed by the large celestial system, he wouldn''t have found it.


    This is terrible. The two half step supreme masters have no chance of winning. They will definitely be killed by the second.

 Chapter 847

    "Retreat!" Justin knew that he was no longer an opponent at this time. If he didn''t retreat, he would be wiped out. He never thought that these guys could know the super strong at the semi supreme level.


    "Su Yan, let them go." Wu Hao whispered to Su Yan. Hearing this, zimang and others looked at Wu Hao in amazement.


    "Why let them go? Why not kill them. " Purple Python looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    What is their life in recent years? It''s dark every day. They don''t dare to appear at all. As soon as they appear, they will be targeted and killed. Now Wu Hao wants to let them go.


    "Hehe, what are you worried about? I want to let them go now. It doesn''t mean I really want to let them go. This is just the beginning. I want to pay back everything they have done to you, so it''s not enough to destroy them all. Do you know what fear is?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Hearing this, zimang reacted. Yes, when did Wu Hao disappoint them? In terms of Wu Hao''s previous virtues, he always has the character of repaying kindness and redoubling revenge.


    "Emperor xuanming almost killed me before. Now that he''s finally back, how can I easily let them go? Since they want to be no one, I Wu Hao will be no one once. I want to see who is not a person."


    They didn''t speak and listened to Wu Hao selectively. Now that Wu Hao is back, it means that they have the backbone again.


    The base was re launched, and the surrounding spiritual power was restored. In the past five years, everyone''s strength has also been improved.


    Zimang, Xiaoxuan and others are about to break through the king universe with good talents, while Ling Tian is a little worse and is still the peak of the world Master.


    The most powerful is xiuside, which is one step away from the king universe.


    But over the years, they all know that the road to practice in the king sealing universe has only really begun. Although there are not many King sealing universes in the whole universe, the strong ones on the mother planet are enough to kill them.


    So even if they really reach the king universe, they will not be proud. After all, they have no proud capital.


    "The mainland you went to was so strong that it was so magical." Everyone sat and listened to Wu Hao''s story. Everyone was curious about the extent to which Wu Hao had reached.


    Some people boldly guess that it is also half step supreme. Some people guess that it may be above the peak. In short, it will not be bad.


    Only purple Python looked at Wu Hao with strange eyes, as if he had seen through something.


    Wu Hao is the most special, and the people around him are excellent, but the more excellent he is, the better Wu Hao is than others.


    Since the two friends brought back by Wu Hao are half step supreme, Wu Hao is naturally not bad, so her idea is much bolder than others.


    "How can it be? The supreme level is absolutely impossible." Someone said incredulously.


    Purple Python actually thought that Wu Hao had reached the supreme level, which is too exaggerated.


    "I can hear that if you want to reach the supreme level, you must refine the supreme Qi. Each step takes an incomparably long time. Even the best talent takes hundreds of years to break through the supreme level. Wu Hao''s talent is really powerful, but it''s impossible to break from the world Master level to the supreme level in just five years. It''s impossible, impossible!"


    Hearing this, they also felt it was impossible. Even when Ling Tian first doubted whether it was the supreme, they felt it was really impossible at this time.


    However, only purple Python stared at Wu Hao, because in his eyes, nothing was impossible in front of the man.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. The purple Python is really powerful. Although there is a lot of difference in strength between them, the woman can always see through him.


    "Nothing. Just know it." The purple Python smiled and said.


    Su Yan and Hongyu choose to keep quiet. Wu Hao doesn''t say what they can say. Wu Hao always chooses to keep a sense of mystery. Naturally, they won''t interrupt.


    "You know me so well?" Wu Hao looked at Purple Python in doubt and asked.


    "What do you say? Who sent you to make fire? I don''t know what kind of person you are? Both friends are so strong that I don''t believe you will be worse than them. "


    Hearing this, Wu Hao smiled bitterly. Is that true?


    In retrospect, it seems to be true. Everyone and friends he brought back have the lowest strength. They are not better than him. After all, they look down on him.


    "Well, by the way, come back to earth with me. My parents let me find you and we''ll go back."


    "Go back? Go, what are you doing? " Purple Python was embarrassed and wanted to avoid, but Wu Hao didn''t give her a chance at all. He grabbed her hand and opened the door of the space.


    "But, but it''s dangerous here. We''re gone. What if the strong star comes?" The purple Python said quickly.


    "Don''t worry, there are su Yan and ruby, and if there is any problem, we''ll just come back as soon as possible."


    Wu Hao just wants to finish this thing now. He hasn''t seen him for five years. When he sees him again, he will give an explanation to himself, his parents and purple python.


    "Why did you pull me back? It was agreed that I was just acting with you. Now that you have come back, I don''t need to act. I''m tired." When he came to the earth, purple Python pulled away Wu Hao''s wrist and resisted.


    "Acting? I never intended you to act from beginning to end. I haven''t seen you for five years. Don''t you have anything to say to me? " Wu Hao looked at Purple Python seriously and said.


    "Let you be my parents'' daughter-in-law, just let you adapt in advance. I don''t intend to let you act. Don''t you adapt to this identity now? My parents like you very much." Wu Hao held purple Python''s shoulders and said something that made purple Python feel shy.


    "Well, I''ll be their daughter, since they like me." Purple Python''s voice became more and more low, almost inaudible.


    "That''s not good. It''s just my daughter. What should I do? Don''t I want to be single all my life?" Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    "That has nothing to do with me." Zimang breaks free from Wu Hao and walks to the village road ahead.


    "Purple python, I like you. Do you really pretend not to know, or pretend not to know?" Wu Hao said this, and the purple Python stopped in place.


    They fell into silence for a long time. After more than ten seconds, purple Python slowly turned around.


    "You like me? But I didn''t say I like you. I''m amorous. " Zimang steps again and walks in the direction of Wu Hao''s house. Wu Hao also hurried up.

 Chapter 848

    "You don''t have to say it. Anyway, the raw rice has been cooked." Wu Hao ran up and said loudly.


    "Hey, what do you mean? The raw rice has been cooked. Don''t talk nonsense. The queen has to find a husband. Don''t you harm me." Purple Python slapped Wu Hao.


    "Are you looking for someone else? If you think I''m sleeping and dare to get close to you, the field of killing God is not vegetarian. " Wu Hao said triumphantly.


    He knew that the purple Python had a hard mouth, because when he said those words, the purple Python clearly smiled, and still smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    "Well, you''re not the only one in the field of killing gods." Purple Python doesn''t dump Wu Hao at all.


    Wu Hao''s face is bitter and astringent. It''s really difficult for women to understand. It''s true. Women''s heart, submarine needle.


    "Hey, do you agree or not? I bet everything. " Wu Hao grabbed the purple Python and wouldn''t let her go on.


    Purple Python looked at Wu Hao and said, "what did you bet?"


    "I''m not young, and my parents are old. We can wait. They can''t wait. My little sister is married and has children. I''m still like a big brother. Do you think I''ve gambled everything?"


    Poop


    The purple Python couldn''t help laughing.


    "Indeed, at your age, you are an old man in the eyes of your earth parents, but so what? When you and I have solved all the problems, I didn''t promise you." Purple Python is still cold with Wu Hao.


    "But I can do something for you first. Until then, I can continue to pretend to be your girlfriend."


    However, Wu Hao was not moved. Is that bullshit? It doesn''t matter to him. No matter how hard he can endure with his current strength, her purple Python will lose. However, his parents are eager for him to get married and hope to have grandchildren. Even if he is the supreme power now, even his parents can''t be satisfied.


    "Ah, mom and Dad, I''m sorry for you. I''m afraid you can''t have grandchildren in your lifetime." Wu Hao shouted helplessly.


    "What are you worried about? I said you are a supreme strong man. What are you crying about all day?"


    As they talked, they reached the door of their house. Wu Hao also stopped the topic. After all, what should be said is almost the same. There is no way for purple Python to promise him.


    As soon as he entered the door, Wu Hao saw his parents, but they didn''t seem to see him.


    "Girl, you''re here. Come on, come here." They looked straight at the purple python, as if there were only purple Python in their eyes.


    Wu Hao was stunned and stayed where he was. After purple Python sat with the second old man, you were long and I were short, booing the cold and asking for warmth. Wu Hao was like a wind, and no one paid attention to it at all.


    "Girl, thanks to you, your uncle and I are much better now. He has no high blood pressure and feels like a teenager." Foundation construction


    "Huh?" At this time, Wu Hao found something wrong. When did the spiritual power of the family become so active.


    Half of the time, only where the cultivator exists will the spiritual power appear active, but he is not at home, and the purple Python doesn''t come often.


    "Shouldn''t..." Wu Hao looked at his parents and was surprised to find that his parents were wrapped in a layer of subtle spiritual power, and this layer of spiritual power was improving his parents'' body.


    When he looked at the purple Python again, the purple Python smiled at him.


    Just now, my mother said that thanks to the purple python, was it the ghost of the purple Python?


    Wu Hao strode over.


    "Build a foundation!" Wu Hao was surprised that his parents had become practitioners and reached the state of building a foundation.


    Purple Python looked at Wu Hao and smiled. It seems that she really did it. Unexpectedly, purple Python would have the patience to teach them to practice, and reached the goal of building a foundation.


    Once the foundation is built, it means that people will become extraordinary and their life expectancy will be greatly increased. Reaching the foundation is the first step to eternal life.


    After dinner, the Wu Hao family took a walk in the countryside, and the two walked slowly behind.


    "Thank you. I really didn''t expect them to practice before, and I always thought that not everyone can practice." Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    This was originally what his son should do, but unexpectedly, purple Python did it.


    "Cut, you are the most powerful person every day. You don''t even know this common sense? Every human body has more or less certain spiritual power. As long as they are controlled, they can become practitioners, and your parents are no exception. "


    Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. He really didn''t know this kind of thing before. After all, it''s a coincidence that he can embark on the road of cultivation.


    "But your family, your little sister''s talent is also good. She cultivates a year later than your parents, but now she has reached the foundation. If she works hard, her future achievements may not be weaker than me."


    Although he said so, Wu Hao still smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "I just hope they can spend their life carefree. This road is always dangerous, but now it''s good. I''m also relieved that their life can be extended." Wu Hao said faintly.


    But as soon as he said this, he reacted that something was wrong.


    He fell into the trap. The reason why purple Python did this was to let him continue to wait. Since his parents have become practitioners, his life expectancy will continue to increase in the future, so he won''t be busy with having grandchildren.


    Ah.


    It''s not easy to say that women. It seems that purple Python began to plan from the beginning.


    However, it can also be seen from this point that purple Python does not exclude him, otherwise he will not do such things for the future.


    "Xiao Zi, Hao''er, when are you two going to discuss the wedding? You know this smelly boy can''t find North outside all day. It''s hard to come back this time. I think you''ll do the wedding." Wu Hao''s parents suddenly slowed down and turned back to Wu Hao.


    Purple Python glanced at Wu Hao and then walked forward: "aunt, you don''t have to worry about this first. Wu Hao and I just lack a certificate now. There''s no difference in the rest. We''ll get married after he''s busy."


    Wu Hao was stunned. Unexpectedly, purple Python would say such words. Is it true? Will purple Python really marry him?


    "Ah, you are really a good girl. Jiajia doesn''t come back often, and you don''t come often. Our wife is lonely at home. If you get married and give us a grandson, we will be satisfied."


    Purple Python not only didn''t reject this, but also smiled and nodded patiently.


    "Certainly. We''ll hurry up and finish the work on our head. We''ll be with you two at that time."


    Wu Hao has to admire purple python. It''s too powerful. It looks like an old hand. It seems that purple Python has taken good care of his parents in the past few years when he hasn''t been here.


    After comforting their parents, they stayed at home all night and returned to mercury.

 Chapter 849

    "Are you serious about what you said yesterday? My parents have been expecting you to marry into our Wu family. Don''t just make them happy. " On the way back, Wu Hao hurriedly asked about yesterday.


    After all, he also wants an answer in his heart. If it is true, he can rest assured.


    "Well, you''re afraid you want to be beautiful. It''s just to help you ease your embarrassment."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hello! You can''t be like this. You''re cruel to them. " Wu Hao said discontentedly.


    "It has the final say that you are not cruel, but you are the one who has shown it. Now you are still at ease to solve the mystery of the emperor. We will not be too late to solve the problem." Purple Python dropped such a sentence and went back to his room.


    However, Wu Hao understood what she said, that is to say, what zimang said is true, but he can''t promise it now.


    He''s not a fool either. Purple Python''s saying this is just to give him motivation. After all, the old guy xuanming is not so easy to deal with.


    But anyway, he has no choice now.


    "Emperor xuanming, there is no retreat between you and me. I will solve you myself!" Wu Hao''s eyes calmed down.


    Whether for himself or his family, in short, he will never let xuanming emperor go.


    Now what he needs to do is practice. If he can reach the intermediate supreme, he can fight even if the xuanming emperor appears by his means.


    "Wu Hao, come to the hall." At this time, the voice of xiuside sounded in Wu Hao''s mind. It sounded very urgent.


    After Wu Hao passed, all the high-level leaders were there, and a transparent shadow appeared in front of them.


    This is the powerful function of the black system, which is much more powerful than the earth''s science and technology.


    Su Yan and ruby are also the first time to see this magical thing. They are inevitably curious.


    Yesterday, he asked xiuside to implant the black system gene into the two people. As long as it is completed, the two people can also use the black system, which also plays a certain role in increasing their strength.


    "Come and see, the parent star is undergoing transformation, and practical changes have taken place on the surface, and I have seen their large celestial system just now. It seems to be upgrading. I don''t know what it looks like." Thurster frowned.


    "Why, do you have any ideas?" Wu Hao looked at xiuside and asked suspiciously.


    Since there is such a worry about all the controls of the black system in xiuside''s power, it means that things will not be simple, and maybe something big will happen.


    Between, thurster nodded.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know why. I once used a large celestial body system. Every large celestial body system upgrade will bring infinite possibilities to the child and parent stars, so this time is no exception. This large celestial body system upgrade is estimated to be aimed at us."


    "It''s no use for us. We have Suyan and ruby. What else can they do?" Ling Tian said confidently.


    After all, half a step is supreme. Not everyone can bully. It is the supreme existence of the whole universe.


    "No, they have fought with us, especially Justin. He knows very well that Su Yan and ruby are half step supreme, so they won''t upgrade big celestial bodies for no reason. If I guess correctly, upgrading big celestial bodies is estimated to be able to fight us, even..."


    "Create a half step supreme!"


    what!


    People were surprised. It''s too exaggerated to create a half step supreme with a big celestial body.


    If big celestial bodies can create a king universe, maybe they can believe it at this moment, but it''s too alarmist to create a half step supreme. Who dares to believe it.


    "Based on my understanding of large celestial bodies, it is not impossible. Otherwise, how could they upgrade large celestial bodies for no reason." Said thurster decisively.


    Zimu star was created by Emperor xuanming. If you really want to say so, nothing is impossible.


    "Hehe, it''s up to them to create a half step supreme. Do you think it''s possible that this big celestial body could have been a supreme power long ago?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    Xiuside shook his head: "this should not be possible. The supreme strong need to accept the baptism of the laws of heaven and earth, and change the spiritual power outfit into the supreme Qi. As far as I know, at present, any system does not have this ability. At least the black system copies large celestial bodies and does not have this function. I don''t know whether there are large celestial bodies after they are upgraded. It''s just speculation."


    Indeed, Wu Hao''s successful and rapid conversion of spiritual power into supreme Qi depended on the Qi formula in the black system.


    But so what? Qi Jue can''t be practiced by anyone. Unless there is a solid foundation, the strong created by big celestial bodies can''t practice Qi Jue at all.


    "In that case, you can rest assured. It''s only half a step. It''s the same as how much you come." Wu Hao yawned.


    It''s not that he is arrogant. In fact, he also wants to say that as long as the xuanming emperor doesn''t appear in person, he doesn''t pay attention to the supreme level strong man, but it''s too high-profile. At least he should keep a low profile.


    "Wu Hao, we can''t be careless. I know you want to say that Su Yan has a top secondary artifact, but that doesn''t mean invincible. We have to find a way to upgrade the black system, but it''s estimated to be very risky." Thurster suggested.


    Wu Hao shook his head.


    "My people, what I need is your steady cultivation. Take a shortcut like the child and mother star. The future is limited, so I don''t need to do that." Wu Hao rejected thurster''s proposal.


    Although thurster''s suggestion can make them more strong, it will do great damage to them. It is completely to overdraw their talents to complete the achievements in the next millennium. This shortcut is doomed not to last long.


    "But..."


    "Listen to Wu Hao. He is capable. Besides, as he said, half a step is really nothing. It''s just a blink of an eye in his hand." Su Yan spoke at this time,.


    Everyone has never seen Wu Hao''s real strength. To be honest, he has never seen what terrible strength Wu Hao has after reaching the supreme level, but he knows very well that Wu Hao will never lose.


    "What do you mean?" Xiusid looked at Su Yan because Su Yan had something to say.


    Su Yan smiled: "because a man who dares to beat the emperor xuanming, do you think he will be afraid of half a step? I''m afraid Ruby and I can''t touch a finger of him. "


    As soon as the words came out, the whole room was silent.


    "You mean, he has arrived, supreme?" Ling Tian couldn''t believe looking at Wu Hao and Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded: "the whole universe, the most powerful existence."

 Chapter 850

    "The supreme existence of xuanming emperor can''t take him. He wants to kill him again and again, but they all fail. Do you think he will be afraid of half a step?"


    Now everyone understood, of course, except the purple python, because the purple Python had no doubt.


    Wu Hao was like this when he went to secret capital. Even people who are too strong dare to fight.


    "Well, we underestimated it. It seems that we forgot the boy''s pervert." Iron lion and others smiled bitterly, which reminded him of the scene in Midu.


    How abnormal and powerful Wu Hao was. In just over two years, he led them to dominate the whole region and become the strongest existence. He fought beyond his level. He conquered the top with fewer enemies and more. What kind of miracle has not been created, not to mention that Wu Hao has reached the supreme level.


    As Su Yan said, there are probably not many people in the whole universe who can deter Wu Hao, because in terms of Wu Hao''s talent, even if he has just reached the supreme level, he is estimated to have at least the ability to fight the intermediate supreme level or even higher.


    "In that case, why don''t you destroy the child and mother star now, so as to end everyone''s wish." Xiuside hurriedly said that after all, Wu Hao''s current strength is more than enough to destroy the child and mother star.


    But Wu Hao shook his head: "not yet. Although emperor xuanming has no way to kill me, he poses a great threat to you. If I strike the child and mother star completely now, Emperor xuanming is afraid to attack you."


    "We don''t care, as long as we can destroy the child and mother star and destroy the Sark empire!"


    "Yes, we don''t care. It''s worth dying to destroy the child and mother star." The crowd echoed one after another, and it could be seen that their determination was very serious.


    "Ah, why bother you? As long as I reach the intermediate level, Emperor xuanming can''t help me. You can destroy the child and mother star at that time, and you can be safe. In short, listen to me. Don''t say it. Su Yan and Hongyu will help me fight the child and mother star for the time being, unless they fight at the supreme level."


    Wu Hao''s attitude is also very firm. He can''t put these people who have been following him in danger in just a few years.


    Of course, he understood their pain very well. After waiting for hundreds of years, he really dreamed of revenge.


    But since we have been waiting for hundreds of years, can''t we wait any longer.


    "I promise you that in five years at most, I will reach the intermediate level, and then it will be the time to avenge you." Wu Hao patted his chest and said.


    The people were silent. They had to rely on Wu Hao for revenge. Since Wu Hao said so, they couldn''t continue to say anything.


    Wu Hao has to do a big thing next. He said before that as long as he reaches the supreme level, he will help emperor Kong Beida refine his body and help him revive. Now is the time.


    All the materials are almost complete, except for an ice heart and fire dragon blood.


    Bing Xin is not hard to find. There are all in the far north, but it''s hard to find this fire dragon blood, because there are not many existing dragon Warcraft and exotic animals, and fire dragons are even more rare.


    Blue star is the most exotic planet at present, and there is a far north section there. There should be ice center.


    Wu Hao goes to Bluestar and meets theocratic power and Dihong. After a few years, when they see Wu Hao again, they are also very happy, and Bluestar is developing very well now.


    Although Warcraft is also very powerful, Dihong and theocracy are not weak. They have entered the king universe, so they can shock all Warcraft.


    "Bing Xin, I have it here, but I''m afraid it''s hard to find the fire dragon blood you want. So far, I haven''t seen a fire dragon." Dihong said.


    Even if there is no blue star, there may be fewer other planets. After all, blue star never lacks all kinds of Warcraft.


    "No, I feel like there''s a place." Then the theocracy spoke.


    "Blue star''s largest tropical rain forest, where belongs to the Yalong exotic animal area, the most dangerous forbidden area for exotic animals on the whole land, and it''s just heard that there have been exotic animals with real dragon blood there."


    Emperor Hong frowned: "just heard, and it was a hundred years ago. There is little hope."


    "It''s okay. It''s better to have hope than not. It''s okay to go and have a look." Wu Hao decided to go and have a look. After all, they have come.


    With theocratic power and Dihong, he took Wu Hao to the tropical rain forest. Bing Xin has got it. Now he is short of fire dragon blood. As long as he can get fire dragon blood, he will revive the great emperor of kongbei.


    Sure enough, it is the most dangerous area on land. There are indeed many Asian Dragon species here, and their strength is not weak. Unexpectedly, two have reached the peak of the world Master.


    "I didn''t expect that the Warcraft here has grown so fast for so many years." Dihong frowned. If this continues, I''m afraid it will threaten them.


    Continue to go deep into it and find that more and more world leaders are at their peak. Their faces change greatly. Why do they grow so fast? It''s too abnormal.


    "No, the animals here are too powerful. We must find a way to solve it as soon as possible." Dihong''s face was heavy. Fortunately, he took a look today. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be disasters around Bluestar.


    "It''s all right. Let me help you solve it." Wu Hao stopped.


    A wave of energy dispersed slightly. For a moment, the animals in the whole tropical rain forest howled for a whole minute.


    "All right, done."


    They looked puzzled and couldn''t see what Wu Hao had done just now.


    "I have suppressed their growth rate with my strength. They will not have room for growth in a hundred years. After a hundred years, your strength is enough to completely suppress them."


    They looked at each other and couldn''t see any clue, but they didn''t question Wu Hao''s words. After all, Wu Hao is much stronger than them now.


    "Let me see if there are real dragons here."


    Wu Hao closed his eyes and scattered his mind. The whole blue star was almost half shrouded.


    Since Wu Hao was promoted to the supreme, his spiritual power has become extremely powerful, which can no longer be described by distance. It can only be said that at this time, Wu Hao''s spiritual power can almost envelop a small planet.


    Heavenly eye!


    Coupled with the cooperation of the heavenly eye, all the exotic animals in the tropical rain forest have a panoramic view. The heavenly eye looks at the exotic animals on the surface, while the spiritual mind looks at the areas that the heavenly eye cannot reach.


    For two minutes, suddenly Wu Hao opened his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that your blue star still has such a powerful Warcraft and has been sealed. I really don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse." Wu Hao said with a heavy face.


    "What''s the matter!" With one voice, even Wu Hao changed his face. It must be a powerful existence.


    "You won the prize. This tropical rain forest is not easy." Wu Hao smiled and said.

 Chapter 851

    "I don''t know if you are lucky or unlucky. There is a lava volcano below. You are trapped by a wild beast." Wu Hao looked at them and said.


    Wild beast!


    Their faces changed greatly. If they were wild beasts, there was no saying that they were not powerful.


    "What level?" Dihong asked quickly.


    "Half step supreme, and I believe it will break through and reach the supreme level soon." As soon as Wu Hao opened his mouth, they seemed to hear some terrible news.


    It''s no wonder that this is terrible news for them. It''s a wild beast or a half step supreme. Doesn''t it want them to die.


    "What do you mean when you said we were lucky? Can the lava below destroy this wild beast?" Dihong can only pray like this, otherwise the disaster of Bluestar will come.


    However, Wu Hao shook: "the lava alone can''t eliminate it. Once he breaks through the supreme, he can rush out of the sky by relying on the supreme Qi. Now he''s just suppressed by the lava."


    The news undoubtedly brought them despair.


    "But fortunately, I''m afraid this beast is what you call a real dragon. It''s just what I need." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    In fact, even if it''s not what he needs, if they speak, he will also solve the problem. After all, it''s always an alien.


    Moreover, it is still a strange beast that has been suppressed for so long. Once it comes out, it will definitely harm the world, so it must be removed.


    "You, are you going to fight it? But it''s half a step. " The two people asked in disbelief. Although they knew that Wu Hao was very strong, they should not even pay attention to the half step supreme.


    Indeed, he really ignored it and sneered.


    "So what." After that, Wu Hao hit the ground with a fist, and the whole ground collapsed in an instant. The volcano under the tropical rain forest suddenly became manic.


    "The volcano was suppressed by you, and the fire dragon was handed over to me." Wu Hao said to them.


    At this time and space, the emperor of Peking University is also very excited. It''s only half a step. Even if Wu Hao doesn''t fight, he will definitely kill the fire dragon today.


    Boom!


    The ground collapsed, and a huge dragon chant came from the cave. Dihong and they were also very frightened, because the pressure made them tremble. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was very calm.


    "It''s terrible. The growth of Wu Hao really surprises us again." Dihong said with a smile.


    Since Wu Hao is so confident, nothing will happen. They can also see how strong Wu Hao is now.


    "Coming!" Wu Hao shouted.


    They are also ready. It is estimated that the lava of the fire dragon will erupt at the first time. They must stop it. They can''t let the lava destroy the tropical rain forest. After all, there are not many water resources left on the blue star and can''t be harmed any more.


    About five seconds later, a red to Black Fire Dragon flew out of the hole.


    "The king finally came out, ha ha ha!" Huolong seemed very excited. After all, he was trapped for so long that no one could calm down.


    "Human beings, you dare to seal the king in this dark place. I want you to pay the price!" As soon as the fire dragon appeared, he shouted.


    When he saw Wu Hao and Dihong, his anger completely hung on his face.


    "I''ll start with you three. I haven''t tasted the delicious taste of human beings for a long time." The fire dragon erupts flames in its mouth. It is really a full fire dragon.


    "Little fire dragon, dare to be king in front of me?" Wu Hao sneered, and the supreme Qi spread.


    When the fire dragon felt Wu Hao''s supreme Qi, it was scared and retreated.


    Damn it, how come I met the supreme strong man as soon as I came out, and it didn''t let it live.


    "Your Majesty, of course I dare not claim the king in front of you. I don''t know if you let me out." At this time, the fire dragon became respectful and did not dare to lose his temper. It was more a docile dog than a fire dragon.


    "What do you say? I won''t let you out. Can you come out? You want to eat me as soon as you come out. Your teeth look good. " Wu Hao said sarcastically.


    The fire dragon shook his head quickly: "no, no, no, I offended you. I don''t know it''s the Supreme Lord." The fire dragon dare not breathe. Although it is a noble dragon blood, it is not the supreme level. How dare it act wildly in front of Wu Hao.


    As soon as I came out, I met the supreme level, which is different from staying below.


    Continue to stay below. Although he has to bear the torture of lava temperature every day, sooner or later he will break through the supreme one day, and he will really become king at that time.


    Although it is out now, it is flustered by the appearance of Wu Hao. If one doesn''t do well, Wu Hao may kill him, so how can it not grovel.


    "Hehe, you know what I''m looking for. I really need fire dragon blood. I don''t know if I can put some for me." Wu Hao said.


    "What!" The fire dragon''s tone was a little stiff. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to release his blood. You know, his blood is the blood of the dragon family. It''s very pure.


    If his parents were here and his dragon family were here, how dare Wu Hao say such words.


    Let them bleed the dragon. This is red fruit insulting them.


    "Why, don''t you agree?" Wu Hao looks at the fire dragon. Of course, he can see the fire dragon''s dissatisfaction, but even if he is dissatisfied, he can do nothing.


    "Can I think about it, Supreme Lord? I think you know very well that as a dragon bloodletting, I will be ridiculed by the ethnic group for thousands of years." The fire dragon said faintly.


    In front of Wu Hao, he neither dare to get angry nor can he get angry. If he gets angry, Wu Hao in front of him may directly take his life.


    No matter what it is, it is also a half step supreme. At this time, it actually looks so weak. If it also reaches the supreme level, how dare Wu Hao treat it like this.


    "Still have to hesitate. I don''t have so much time to wait. If you mind putting it on your own, or I''ll help you. If I put it on, your group won''t laugh at you." Wu Hao pulls out the cangyue dagger and is ready to take action.


    "No, no, no, I''ll put it, I''ll put it." The fire dragon gave in. It knew that even if it didn''t agree, it was useless. Wu Hao would certainly do it. Instead of that, it''s better to be soft and maybe have a chance of life.


    The two of them were stunned and completely stunned. Unexpectedly, the half step supreme fire dragon was so respectful to Wu Hao and called Wu Hao the Supreme Lord.


    "The boy has reached the supreme level?" Dihong looked at the divine power, and the divine power shook his head.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know, but it should be like this."

 Chapter 852

    The fire dragon is already a half step supreme existence. It is also so respectful to Wu Hao. We can imagine how strong Wu Hao is.


    "I can bleed, but do you know the rules of our dragon family?" Huolong looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Rules? What rules? " Wu Hao looked puzzled. What rules can there be for bloodletting.


    "Well, I don''t mean to offend you, sir, but our dragon family''s blood is quite noble, so if you want to get dragon blood, you must recognize me as the main dragon family. Otherwise, if this dragon blood is released to you, I will insult the dragon family. Our dragon family also has a very powerful existence. I hope you can understand." The fire dragon has something to say, with a trace of threat.


    Wu Hao frowned and asked the emperor of kongbei.


    "It''s true that the dragon clan has this rule, but your boy said that people are dead and the rules are alive. The powerful existence it said is nothing more than the Dragon King. Sooner or later, you will meet it."


    Wu Hao sneered and looked at the fire dragon playfully.


    "Hehe, it''s no good for you to threaten me. I don''t care what rules you have. I''ll give you three seconds to consider. If I don''t let go, I''ll do it myself."


    The fire dragon''s expression changed greatly. Wu Hao was just a newcomer to the supreme. He didn''t even give this face.


    "My clan leader is the Dragon King. Can you offend me?" The fire dragon said quickly.


    "Two!"


    But Wu Hao ignored the fire dragon and continued to count down. When he counted to one, the fire dragon had no choice but to bleed.


    As soon as the dragon blood came out, the world turned pale, and a purple thunder fell directly on the fire dragon.


    The fire dragon screamed in pain, but it was not fatal.


    Wu Hao was also shocked. Unexpectedly, what the fire dragon said was true. Their dragon family not only had rules, but also became the oath of heaven and earth.


    "Whose son actually released my noble dragon blood!" Suddenly a voice came from the sky.


    The fire dragon immediately became human and knelt on the ground.


    "Dragon King, I''m sorry. It''s this human. If I don''t bleed, he''ll kill me. I finally came out of the lava cave. I don''t want to die."


    Dragon King!


    Wu Hao looked up at the sky. There was no figure but a pair of eyes.


    "Human, who are you and why do you want to release my dragon blood!" The Dragon King''s voice is very angry. It seems that the dragon blood is really important.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that I need this dragon blood to revive a person, so I''m sorry." Wu Hao did not provoke the Dragon King.


    It''s fair to say that this old thing also exists above the xuanming emperor. If the other party rushes out in anger, he really can''t resist.


    "Hum, this is the supreme level of the third universe. It seems that I haven''t been to the third universe for so long. The changes here are not small. Report your name, boy!"


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. How did he know if xuanming had said his name? Now he is the most wanted criminal of Warcraft. If he said his name, the Dragon King is very likely to appear immediately.


    "What? Can you ignore my existence without talking? " The Dragon King became more and more angry.


    "Boy, nobody, Haotian." Wu Hao made up a name casually, just in case.


    "Supreme, we''ll meet soon. You can''t run away." The Dragon King said and looked at the fire dragon.


    "Hum, useless beast, give me Hui!" Suddenly the sky lit up. Wu Hao knew that the Dragon King was going to take the fire dragon away and rushed up immediately.


    Gravity field!


    Bring the blood dragon.


    Wu Hao reached out and grabbed the dragon''s blood.


    "Sooner or later you will pay for your behavior!" The voice of the Dragon King faded away.


    Emperor kongbei flew out.


    "Good boy, I''m sure I saw you right. When I recover my strength, Emperor xuanming will give it to me, and you''ll beat the Dragon King!"


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly and shook his head. He somehow offended the Dragon King. Now he has another powerful enemy.


    The sky was clear again, and Dihong and divine power flew from a distance.


    "What''s the matter? The pressure just now." Dihong asked with an ugly frown.


    "It''s all right. It''s gone." What the two of them should have seen in the scene just now is not very clear. After all, their strength is limited.


    "Is the Dragon King in your mouth the master of the alien world, the supreme level above the peak?"


    "Huh? Do you know the Dragon King? " Wu Hao looked at Dihong suspiciously and asked.


    Dihong nodded: "I''ve heard of it, and it''s also recorded in the history of blue star. The Dragon King came to blue star in those years, so there will be some relevant records."


    I see. No wonder Dihong knows the Dragon King. After all, many people don''t know it.


    "Yes, that''s it, but it''s the enemy now. I''ll tell you later. You''ve reached the king universe now. Are you interested in joining us?"


    Wu Hao is really optimistic about the talent of Dihong and theocracy. During the five years, I''m afraid only Dihong and theocracy have reached the king universe. No matter what methods they use, they are really one step faster than others.


    The two looked at each other.


    "In fact, we also want to go out and wander. However, the situation of blue star is special, and we can''t leave." They said regretfully.


    "It''s all right. I have a way. As long as some monsters can''t enter the Empire, they can avoid security problems, right?" Wu Hao asked.


    Dihong nodded: "yes, but we have thought about this method for a long time. There is no solution at all. Do you have it?"


    They asked curiously. If Wu Hao could really help them solve this problem, it would be a great help.


    "Of course, one array can solve it." There may not be many other Wu Hao, but there are many arrays.


    It can suppress all the arrays under the king universe. There are as many as emperor kongbei wants.


    "Array? What array? " Naturally, they have heard of the array and have looked for it, but it has no effect. They have found some primary arrays that can only defend ordinary monsters.


    "I''ll talk about it when I go back. In short, you can rest assured."


    On the way back, Emperor kongbei had found the array.


    The solid space Gong seeking array is specially designed for defense. It will not have any effect at all if it is attacked with all its strength under the intermediate King sealing universe.


    In addition to this, there is another attack array.


    The big sun fire extinguishing array is designed to restrain water animals. This array is very powerful.


    It is also an intermediate king. Any beast in the universe can be killed second.


    The combined effect of these two arrays is definitely better than that of Dihong and divine power.


    When Wu Hao explained, their eyes were bright. If they really had such a strong effect, their blue star humans would be really safe.


    "Now all you need to do is plan the area immediately."

 Chapter 853

    "Within the range of blue star human activities, there can be no alien animals."


    Dihong nodded and immediately arranged for someone to deal with it. The whole process lasted about half a day. In this half a day, Wu Hao has refined Bingxin.


    To resurrect the great kongbei, you need to refine all the materials and a corpse. The stronger the better.


    However, Emperor kongbei doesn''t have many requirements. As long as he can be resurrected, no matter what strength, once he is resurrected, he can restore his strength, and his physical quality can be forged slowly.


    It can be seen that emperor kongbei is very worried. After all, he has dreamed of resurrection for tens of thousands of years. Now he has finally waited for this opportunity, which makes him how he can continue to wait.


    After Dihong has handled the matter, he reports it to Wu Hao. Wu Hao puts away the refined ice heart and goes out to arrange the array.


    The first is the solid space Gong seeking array. Under this array, the whole area is 300 miles, as solid as gold soup. If any beast wants to attack this area, it will start the large array


    After the big day fire extinguishing array was deployed, Wu Hao waved his hand and lifted the sea area. In an instant, the big array was started, and the defense and attack were launched at the same time.


    The water column went out in an instant, and there was no way to get close to the human area.


    How strong!


    Dihong and theocracy looked at all this with shock. The defense and attack just now were no weaker than their full attack.


    Moreover, the Dharma array is surrounded in all aspects, which they can''t do. Therefore, Wu Haocai said that the Dharma array is much better than their personal protection.


    "Thank you!" Dihong hugged his fist and thanked them. In this way, he settled a worry for them.


    Big day fire extinguishing array, start!


    They wondered for a while. Haven''t they seen it just now? Why did Wu Hao start the attack array again.


    "All monsters within the range of the defensive array, give you five minutes to leave the human area, otherwise, the array will start and you will die." Wu Hao said coldly.


    Because just now, under the cover of his mental power, he has sensed the signs of other animals. It is a great threat to mankind for these animals to stay in the human area.


    Attacking humans outside the Dharma array will start the big sun fire extinguishing array, but if you attack from within, humans will also be in danger.


    Emperor Hong and divine power were stunned. Didn''t they drive all the strange animals out of a radius of 300 Li just now? It seems that there are still fish in the net.


    Five minutes later, Wu Hao completely started the big sun fire extinguishing array, and all the strange animals within 300 miles were hanged.


    Of course, the number is not large. They are all cunning monsters who have wisdom but want to opportunistically stay in the human region.


    "Is there really no one left?" Dihong asked suspiciously.


    Wu Hao nodded: "there''s no one left. In this way, you can leave with me at ease."


    Dihong left everything to his apprentice, and they left with Wu Hao.


    When Wu Hao was in trouble, Dihong and theocracy wanted to stay and help, but at that time, Bluestar was unstable and they couldn''t leave without everyone.


    Now that everything has stabilized, it''s time for them to go out and see the outside world.


    They followed to mercury. Wu Hao arranged them for iron lion to entertain them, and then left alone.


    Because he wants to resurrect kongbei emperor. As long as kongbei emperor can resurrect, he will have a supreme helper, which is absolutely a good thing for their third universe.


    "Old man, what if there is no supreme corpse body for the time being?" Wu Hao said awkwardly.


    Because he didn''t expect to help kongbei emperor resurrect so soon, he didn''t care about the flesh.


    If he knew this, he would definitely kill a supreme master before, so as to find a good body for kongbei emperor.


    "It''s all right. It''s on the child and mother star. Go and have a look. Even if you seal the king universe, you can''t be picky about food." Empty North thief Xi Xi said.


    He was very excited at the thought that he would be resurrected soon. He had been waiting for this day for many years. Now he was finally able to keep the clouds open and see the moon.


    "OK, then I''ll go to the mother planet with you." Wu Hao opened the door of space and came to the sky over the mother star in the twinkling of an eye.


    The heavenly eye and spiritual mind are opened at the same time, and the breath of all the strong on the mother planet is detected in an instant.


    Huh?


    Half step supreme?


    There is a half step supreme on this mother planet. Why didn''t you go out before? Where do these guys come from? Their power is endless.


    "Well, this guy is coming!" Kong Bei emperor smiled and said.


    Although the half step supreme is not perfect, it is like an ordinary King universe.


    "You have to think about it. Half a step is used by the Supreme Master to revive you. If you can''t recover your strength, I''m not responsible." Wu Hao reminded.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, smelly boy. I can''t wait. It''s him!" Kongbei emperor said impatiently.


    "Well, well, that''s him!" Wu Hao said sternly. Then he shot in the air and came to the other party in the twinkling of an eye.


    The other party was not only alone, but also had two companions. When the other party saw Wu Hao, he became vigilant.


    "Who? Get the hell out of here. Hugh''s getting in my way. " The man said angrily.


    "Hehe, I''m here to take your life. Others can get out." Wu Hao said coldly, and then walked slowly towards each other.


    Two companions rushed up immediately.


    "Die!"


    Wu Hao sneered, and a breath spread out. They were pushed away in an instant, and they couldn''t get close to Wu Hao at all.


    "Supreme!" They suddenly found out, because he had felt the strong breath of Wu Hao.


    The half step supreme also found something different and his face changed greatly.


    "My Lord, I don''t know how to offend you. Please let me know." The man panicked. He didn''t dare to offend the supreme level strong man on weekdays, but how could such a supreme level strong man come to take his life today.


    "It''s okay. You didn''t offend me. I just wanted to kill you, because I raised a man with your flesh." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    what!


    The man never thought it was just this reason.


    "My Lord, I really don''t understand what this has to do with me. Even if I resurrect others, should I die? Do you know who is above us! " The man said coldly, which means threat.


    "Who? You just want to say xuanming. Can I be afraid of him? " Wu Hao has guessed what the other party wants to say, but xuanming is nothing. Even if xuanming is coming today, he will kill people and take them away.


    The resurrection of the great kongbei emperor is imminent and there is no room for discussion.


    "You, since you know Lord xuanming, how dare you ignore it? Who are you?" The man''s face was gloomy. He thought that Lord xuanming could deter Wu Hao, but he didn''t expect that Wu Hao was not afraid.

 Chapter 854

    "Does it matter who I am? I''ve even beaten you xuanming emperor. What do you think killing you is? " With a wave of Wu Hao''s big hand, a force began to envelop the man.


    "Fight with you!" The man felt a great pressure, but when he wanted to resist, he couldn''t move.


    Seeing that his vitality is gradually losing, the man is afraid and very afraid.


    "Wait, wait, I, I can help you, spare your life" the man said hard. He believed that a few seconds later, he would definitely die in Wu Hao''s hands.


    "Oh? Help me? Tell me. " Wu Hao is interested. He doesn''t mind wasting two more minutes. What if he gets a good harvest.


    After relaxing the pressure, the man gasped violently, and it took more than ten seconds to slow down.


    "Didn''t you just say you wanted to resurrect people in the flesh? Since you want the flesh, the stronger the better. I can help you get the flesh of the supreme level, and it''s not an ordinary supreme level. "


    This remark really aroused Wu Hao''s interest.


    "What do you say?" Wu Hao hurriedly asked.


    The man breathed a sigh. It seems that the supreme body really moved Wu Hao.


    "There are three supreme levels in the third universe, the great emperor of the empty north, Lord xuanming, and the supreme god of heaven. This flesh body is the supreme god of heaven. He was killed by Lord xuanming, and the flesh body has been preserved."


    What, my God!


    Emperor kongbei flew out.


    "Boy, I want the supreme one." Kongbei quickly opened his mouth. He didn''t expect that the supreme body of heaven was still in the world. It seems that xuanming is also preparing. He is afraid that he will die one day, so he left the supreme body of heaven.


    "The Supreme Master of heaven is close to my strength. If I can resurrect with his body, my strength will definitely return to the peak."


    Wu Hao naturally knew this. Similarly, he did not expect that the supreme body of heaven was still there. If so, he would definitely get it.


    "Where is the supreme body of heaven?" Wu Hao looked at the man and asked.


    "It''s on the home star, but there are layers of defense. I''m afraid your strength is difficult." The man whispered.


    "Hum, this is not the problem you should worry about. If it is false, you will die ugly. Lead the way quickly." Wu Hao released the man. He believed that the man didn''t dare to play tricks with him.


    However, at this time, the two behind them were slapped to death by Wu Hao.


    "You!" The man was frightened again. Why did Wu Hao do it again.


    "Hehe, I won''t kill them. You take me to get the supreme body. They know that it doesn''t affect you?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    The man calmed down and thought. This is really the case. In this way, Wu Hao helped him.


    "Come with me, my Lord." The man took Wu Hao to the West. After half an hour, they came to a lake.


    "This is the place where the supreme body of heaven is stored. There is a mysterious base below. There is the supreme Qi of Lord xuanming. It is difficult to break through and dangerous." The man pointed to the lake and said.


    "Go!" Wu Hao pushed him.


    "My Lord, why don''t you go down by yourself? My strength will definitely die without a whole body." The man said hurriedly that he didn''t want to go down and die.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. The supreme Qi of xuanming emperor can''t hurt me." Wu Hao said coldly that even if he was present, xuanming emperor could not kill him, not to mention his supreme Qi.


    In desperation, the man had to take Wu Hao down. As soon as he entered the lake, Wu Hao found something different.


    The water in the lake actually contains a trace of supreme Qi. It seems that this guy is not lying.


    If you can really get the supreme body, this guy in kongbei will be very happy.


    The bottom of the lake is not deep, about 200 meters. As the man said, there is really a base at the bottom of the lake, and it looks very solid.


    "Sir, this is the gate. It is made of special metal. Force can''t break it. No one can go in without the permission of Lord xuanming."


    Wu Hao came forward and touched the gate. It was really made of special metal, and there was a Dharma array on it. Once force was used, the base would enter a state of self-protection, which might lead to collapse.


    It seems that forced entry is impossible.


    "How did you know the situation inside? Did you go in?" Wu Hao asked.


    The man nodded: "I went in to maintain the Dharma array, but others took me in. It is said that the door can be opened through what system."


    Large celestial system.


    After Wu Hao reacted, he immediately opened the black system. Whenever the large celestial system can be opened, the black system should be able to crack and enter.


    "Black system, solve this door for me and open it." Wu Hao began to give instructions.


    Solving, solving the target dark metal triple door.


    In the solution, the intrusion solution is 10%.


    Thirty percent.


    Hearing the feedback from the black system, Wu Hao was also relieved. It seems that he can solve it successfully.


    After more than ten seconds, the gate was finally solved successfully.


    Successfully solved the triple door of the dark gold book, whether to open it or not.


    "Open!"


    Boom!


    With a dull noise, the door was opened. The man looked at the scene in surprise. How did the door open by himself.


    "Go in."


    The man nodded and went in.


    Behind the gate, it is no longer invaded by the lake. The whole base is full of aura. It doesn''t look like the bottom of the lake at all.


    "My Lord, this is the front room. The supreme body of heaven is in the back room. If you want to go there, you must go through the front room and the middle room. The front room has the supreme Qi left by the Supreme Lord. Ordinary supreme level can''t defend at all."


    Wu Hao took a step, and suddenly the hall began to look different. An invisible pressure came, as if to crush people.


    "Hum, it''s just supreme. Besides, can''t I be difficult?"


    With a dull hum, Wu Hao also diffused the supreme Qi, and immediately isolated the breath of the xuanming emperor.


    "Let''s go." Everything seems to be going well, and the men are a little suspicious of their eyes.


    Although Wu Hao is much better than him, he looks very young. It is estimated that he is only the primary supreme. Why can he easily block the supreme spirit of xuanming emperor.


    "What''s in the middle room?" Then Wu Hao asked.


    "In the middle room, there is the shadow of Lord xuanming, and the strength is estimated to be intermediate supreme. Lord xuanming spent a lot of effort to stay to protect the flesh."


    Fortunately, it''s just the intermediate supreme. If emperor xuanming comes in person, it''ll be troublesome.


    "Sir, are we going to go there?" The man looked at Wu Hao and asked, in disguise, whether Wu Hao had that strength.

 Chapter 855

    Wu Hao nodded: "you just lead the way. You don''t have to worry about the rest."


    The man looked aggrieved. When did he suffer such injustice in the third universe? He didn''t expect to be handled with a knife around his neck today.


    They successfully came to the middle room. The supreme spirit of the front room did not embarrass Wu Hao, but as soon as the middle room came in, they felt different.


    There was a shadow not far away. He was sitting right in front with a magic sword in his hand. It was the magic artifact in the hand of xuanming emperor.


    Unexpectedly, this guy can even copy this. It seems that he is really not an ordinary pervert.


    Wu Hao frowned. How much has xuanming studied this ghost? He has not only studied the abnormal ability of large celestial bodies, but also cast interest shadows. The most important thing is the intermediate supreme.


    If this kind of thing can be put in indefinitely, it''s not good news for them.


    "You step aside and I''ll solve it!" Wu Hao pushed the man aside and a sky sword appeared in his hand.


    Although the intermediate supreme is not weak, he has come here now. Since there is the supreme body of heaven, he will decide. Even if xuanming comes in person, he will take the supreme body of heaven before the other party comes.


    The man looked at Wu Hao quietly and estimated when to escape.


    Of course, we have to wait for Wu Hao to fight with xuanming Xiying, otherwise he doesn''t know how strong Wu Hao is and whether he can beat Xiying.


    If Wu Hao can''t beat Xiying, he doesn''t have to escape. Just use Xiying to kill Wu Hao.


    But if he can beat Xiying and be very relaxed, I''m afraid he can''t escape. At that time, escape is probably his dead end.


    In short, we have to observe the situation again.


    The floating and air king kongbei couldn''t help laughing at this scene.


    "The little guy is quite clever, but it''s useless. Your little cleverness doesn''t work in front of this seat."


    Now is the best chance for him to recover. He will never allow any flaws to appear, so if the man really wants to escape, he will definitely try his best to kill the man completely.


    Thunder body method!


    Spirit of six dragons!


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    It is always a shadow. Although it does have intermediate supreme power, it does not have any thought. Without thought, it means that there is no way to fight.


    Coupled with Wu Hao''s strong combat effectiveness, Xiying couldn''t hold up at all, and soon fell into the disadvantage.


    The man was surprised when he saw this scene. This is Wu Hao''s real strength, which is much stronger than he thought.


    I didn''t think Wu Hao could easily suppress the holographic shadow of Lord xuanming, and it was still an intermediate shadow.


    At least he has advanced strength. No wonder Wu Hao said just now that he dares to fight the xuanming emperor. According to Wu Hao''s strength, there is really nothing impossible.


    Lightning, eternal sword.


    "Break it for me!" Wu Hao''s strongest move broke out. Fortunately, this is a special space, and all attack energy will be reduced. Otherwise, with these moves performed by Wu Hao here at this moment, it can completely raze all this to the ground.


    The thunder and lightning version of the eternal sword completely destroyed the shadow body of the xuanming emperor, and the man had to skillfully continue to lead the way.


    "It''s here. It''s safe inside. There''s no danger." The man looked at Wu Hao respectfully and said.


    At this moment, he has much more respect for Wu Hao than before, because he knows that Wu Hao is a real strong man and only needs one idea to kill him, so he doesn''t dare to play any tricks at this time.


    "For your sake of keeping your promise, you can go." Wu Hao chose to release the man. After all, he has arrived here. It''s no use keeping the man again.


    "Thank you for keeping your promise. Don''t worry. I won''t inform them. The Supreme Lord can leave when he takes something."


    Wu Hao smiled and went in alone.


    The back room is a small space, just enough to hold the next coffin.


    Kongbei emperor immediately flew out and looked at the body in the coffin with a shocked face.


    "Ah, it''s really you, old man. I didn''t expect you to come to this step." Kong Bei emperor said with some frustration.


    Before I came here, maybe kongbei earth had other ideas. After all, when I really saw the supreme body, I naturally had thousands of thoughts in my heart.


    "Come on, old man, don''t be sad. We have to leave here first." Wu Hao put the coffin into the small world. Who knows if there are any mechanisms here? He doesn''t have time to waste here.


    The battle just outside may have spread to the outside. If xuanming emperor comes back, he will be in trouble.


    "Don''t worry, there''s another unique treasure here. You didn''t take it." The emperor of Peking University said aloud.


    "Huh? What baby, why didn''t I find it? "


    Wu Hao looked puzzled. He had a panoramic view of everything along the way. He really didn''t see any treasure.


    "Of course, it''s the supreme Qi. It''s left by old xuanming. It''s a good thing. It can help you improve your strength."


    When Emperor kongbei said this, Wu Hao immediately reacted. Why didn''t he think of it just now.


    "Then why didn''t you say it just now, shit!" Wu Hao asked discontentedly. It was clear that they were in the front room just now. What the hell was the old man kongbei doing.


    "Hey, hey, I''m afraid that there will be some problems with the flesh. Now that the flesh is in hand, of course, the supreme Qi has to be taken away."


    Wu Hao''s face is black. The supreme spirit of emotion is only a gift, and the flesh is the focus.


    However, the flesh is the key. Now you get the flesh, the rest will be fine.


    Immediately Wu Hao returned to the front room, and the supreme spirit was still there, and it seemed that there were many.


    I didn''t expect that emperor xuanming spent so much supreme Qi to stay here in order to protect a corpse. It''s really painstaking.


    But now all these supreme Qi belong to him. If xuanming emperor knew it, he would be so angry.


    "Boy, just enjoy it. After absorption, go back and help me revive." In fact, kongbei emperor has been impatient to resurrect, but he also doesn''t want Wu Hao to lose this supreme Qi.


    Although he wants to resurrect, compared with Wu Hao''s future, his resurrection is probably just to continue his life and see more of this wonderful world.


    Wu Hao is different. He has excellent talent. No accident, there is no doubt that Wu Hao has a place in the demigod realm.


    So even the slightest possibility, he won''t really waste Wu Hao''s great talent just for himself.


    Wu Hao sat cross legged on the ground and began to absorb the supreme Qi left by Emperor xuanming.

 Chapter 856

    The supreme Qi left in the front room was like an ownerless thing. It was estimated that it had been stored outside for too long. As soon as Wu Hao absorbed it, other supreme Qi poured into Wu Hao''s body, as if he had found a home.


    At this time, the xuanming emperor, who was far away in the first universe, looked very ugly, because he could feel that the supreme Qi left in the secret room had been absorbed.


    "Who dares to absorb my supreme Qi? It''s death!"


    When the three kings sat together, xuanming suddenly became angry.


    "What''s the matter, xuanming? Have you lost something?" The Dragon King suddenly said.


    "Hum, it''s just a little thing. I can handle it myself." Xuanming said coldly.


    However, the Dragon King smiled: "I''m afraid it''s no small matter. Yesterday, a boy in your third universe forced me to release some blood from the dragon family, and it''s still fire dragon blood. If I guess correctly, the body of the heavenly supreme guy should be gone?"


    As soon as he said this, xuanming''s face became more ugly and looked at the Dragon King.


    "Since you didn''t tell me this happened yesterday, do you know what the supreme body meant that day? When he died in my hands, he immediately broke through the high and supreme power. " Xuanming emperor said angrily.


    The Dragon King''s temper was also quite hot. Seeing that xuanming was like asking questions, he immediately stood up.


    "It''s none of my business about your third universe. I don''t blame you for your poor management. It''s polite to let the strong release my dragon blood. Now you blame me for not telling you!"


    Bang!


    "Your dragon clan was blooded. It''s useless for you. You can''t blame others. Why, the offspring were beaten. Do adults want to vent their anger?" Xuanming doesn''t give in at all.


    "Do you want to fight!" The Dragon King pointed to xuanming. His strength was slightly stronger than xuanming. Naturally, he would not be afraid of xuanming.


    "Just fight. You think I''m afraid you won''t succeed!" Xuanming also stood up, and the smell of gunpowder was very strong.


    "Cough, come on, you two converge. When things happen, find a way to solve them. The third universe has no other supreme level. What''s the situation?" At this time, the Demon King opened his mouth. It is the most powerful existence in the whole world of Warcraft except the divine beast. Even the Dragon King dare not challenge the ceiling of the world of Warcraft.


    "Who knows what''s going on in their third universe? By the way, the boy also said that he even beat the xuanming emperor and was not afraid of me."


    what!


    Xuanming frowned, so he was the strong man who had fought with him.


    But in the third universe, there was no other supreme except him. There was once the supreme heaven and the great Kong Bei emperor, but both of them were dead. Who would dare to say such big words.


    "No, you just said boy? Are you young? " Xuanming suddenly thinks of Wu Hao, who belongs to the third universe.


    But shouldn''t Wu Hao be testing the mainland now? Has he returned to the third universe?


    Some time ago, the mainland magic dragon sect was destroyed. He thought it was Wu Hao. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao has returned to the third universe.


    "Yes, what? Did the boy really hit you? " The Dragon King looked like a good play and didn''t care about xuanming''s face at all.


    "You!" Xuanming is not in the mood to argue with the Dragon King. He is more worried about the flesh taken by Wu Hao than this.


    Before he released the fire dragon blood, now he stole the supreme body of heaven. What does Wu Hao want to do? Is he going to revive the great emperor of kongbei?


    Thinking of this, xuanming stood up.


    "I''ll go back to the third universe." He must not let Wu Hao succeed in resurrecting kongbei emperor.


    The soul of the great kongbei emperor, plus the supreme body of heaven, once resurrected, I''m afraid its strength will be further improved.


    At this time, Wu Hao has absorbed the supreme Qi. It is not convenient to refine the supreme Qi here, so Wu Hao chose to leave as soon as possible. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    "All right, let''s go." Wu Hao stood up.


    "Yes." Kongbei answered, flew back to Wu Hao''s mind, took the coffin, directly opened the door of space, and left the home star from here.


    Back to mercury, Wu Hao entered the small world, which is completely isolated from the outside. It is very suitable to resurrect the great kongbei from here.


    "Don''t be sad, old man. If you know, you will be very satisfied." Wu Hao comforted.


    "Ah......" kongbei sighed.


    "At the beginning, I had a good relationship with the Supreme God and fought against the old man in the dark, but I didn''t expect to be successfully attacked by the old man. Now I only have this wisp of soul, but the Supreme God has lost all his gods and forms, leaving only this body." The great emperor of kongbei really sighed. It was just a matter of luck.


    "This may be God''s arrangement. Your soul and the body of the Supreme Master will be stronger. Are you ready, old man?"


    Wu Hao took out the refined ice heart and filtered fire dragon blood.


    With these two things, you can fully activate the body, and then completely integrate the supreme body of heaven with the soul of kongbei emperor with Bingxin, and then completely resurrect kongbei emperor.


    Looking at these two things, Emperor kongbei nodded.


    "Don''t worry, old man, you and I will really advance and retreat together in the future. I will avenge you sooner or later!" Kongbei flew into the air so that Wu Hao could start arranging.


    Level 4 resurrection array.


    Original divine array.


    This is the soul gathering array.


    Because the soul of kongbei emperor has not reached the saturation state, it is necessary to reach the peak state of soul power. This large array can play a good role.


    As soon as the original Shenxing array came out, the soul of kongbei emperor suddenly became thick.


    About two minutes later, Wu Hao knew that he was almost there. Then he opened the coffin and sprinkled fire dragon blood.


    After the fire dragon blood touched the supreme body of heaven, it slowly integrated into the body. The originally faintly dry body actually slowly began to recover its blood color.


    "Here we go." Kongbei emperor began to get excited, which also meant that his resurrection was in front of him.


    Ten minutes or so, the heavenly supreme body finally regained its blood color. If you don''t carefully observe the breath, you can''t find that it''s a corpse.


    "Old man, hurry in." Wu Hao took Bing Xin, looked at the great emperor of kongbei and said.


    Kongbei nodded and flew into the supreme body of heaven.


    Original Shenxing array, Qi!


    This array can not only repair the soul power, but also integrate the body and soul.


    After seeing the fusion of the great kongbei emperor and the flesh, Wu Hao offered Bingxin. Bingxin''s main function is to revive the heart. Once the recovery is successful, it can complete the resurrection. After Bing Xin integrated into the body, it instantly emitted a burst of light, and the body slowly rose.

 Chapter 857

    "How''s it going, old man? No problem?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Hahaha, of course, no problem. I can feel that my strength has begun to recover and will reach the supreme level soon, but it is estimated that it will take some time."


    During this time, Wu Hao began to refine the supreme Qi. The refining process of the supreme Qi was not complicated.


    Just refine the supreme Qi he just collected into his own.


    Moreover, it is also the supreme Qi. It is also very easy to refine. The key is that Wu Hao fought with xuanming emperor and knew the characteristics of the supreme Qi.


    "Old xuanming, thank you for your contribution to my growth." Wu Hao sneered and spent half a day refining all the collected supreme Qi.


    "Boy, your strength has improved again. It''s the primary peak. It seems that you will soon be inferior to the intermediate level." At this time, a voice sounded in Wu Hao''s ear, and Wu Hao opened his eyes.


    I saw a great figure standing in front of Wu Hao.


    "Old man, you looked good when you were alive. You were almost as handsome as me." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Cut, you are becoming more and more shameless. When I was young, I was the childe who charmed thousands of girls." With that, kongbei smiled proudly.


    "OK, you just resurrected. Let''s make you proud. By the way, what''s your strength now?" Wu Hao asked, because he couldn''t notice the power of kongbei at this time.


    Boom!


    A force exploded from kongbei''s body, and Wu Hao deeply felt the powerful pressure.


    "Senior supreme, it seems that you have really gained something." Wu Hao is also very happy. Not only can kongbei reach the high-level supreme. Although he has made contributions, it will also be of great benefit to him.


    "OK, don''t say that first. Let''s hurry out. The old man xuanming is expected to come."


    "Coming? Why? Did he know you were resurrected? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    Kongbei shook his head: "he didn''t come here because of my resurrection. In the eyes of the old guy, it''s estimated that you have more weight than me now."


    "What''s he doing here? Come and kill me? " Wu Hao smiled bitterly and said that if xuanming knew he had returned to the third universe, he might really come and kill him.


    "I don''t know whether to kill him or not, but you have absorbed his supreme Qi. He must have known it, so he must come back. After so many years, let''s meet the old guy for a while."


    Wu Hao stood up and absorbed the supreme Qi of xuanming from the beginning. He knew that the old thing was likely to find out.


    But so what? If you don''t smoke for nothing, are you afraid of him.


    "If he dares to come, I dare to beat him." Wu Hao left the small world with kongbei. As soon as they appeared, two powerful energies surrounded mercury.


    At this moment, the whole third universe, I''m afraid mercury is the place where the strong gather.


    Once he was chased and killed by the parent star and the universe fled everywhere, but now Feng Shui has changed in turn. It''s time to end the gratitude and resentment between the parent star and him.


    "That old guy is really in time. It seems that he has locked in our breath." Kong Bei looked at the sky and said slowly.


    Wu Hao also felt the breath of xuanming emperor and approached them at a very fast speed.


    At this time, purple Python and others also flew over.


    "Wu Hao, do you feel that there is a strong smell?" Purple Python hurriedly asked.


    "Who is this?" Purple Python looked at Kong Bei emperor suspiciously. He hadn''t seen it before.


    "This is my master." Although Wu Hao didn''t want to admit it, otherwise he made the old man proud.


    But it is true that the great kongbei emperor is also his master. Many skills of immortal divine skill and thunder body method are taught by kongbei, as well as the knowledge of array.


    Master!


    The people were surprised. They thought Wu Hao had no master all the time. Since he was Wu Hao''s master, how strong is this man.


    "I''m abrupt. I''ve seen you before."


    "I''ve seen you, master." The crowd greeted one after another.


    Kongbei nodded. He naturally knew all these people, but they had not seen themselves.


    "You''re welcome, children, but now you have to stay away for a while. The enemy coming later is something you''ve never seen before, and it''s better than this seat."


    They were shocked again. They were stronger than Master Wu Hao. Who was it.


    "Wu Hao, did you say the xuanming emperor you said before?" Purple Python looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao nodded his hair. "Yes, it''s him. He will arrive soon. Shifu and I will deal with him. You should avoid him as much as possible."


    As soon as they said this, they all understood. Because the shadow of xuanming emperor had fallen on mercury before, they were no strangers to the words xuanming emperor.


    "It''s coming. Let''s go to the universe. Don''t fight here and destroy such a beautiful planet." With that, the great emperor of kongbei made an instant journey towards space.


    "Come on, let''s follow up and have a look." Purple Python followed. How could they miss such a great war? Just stay away as far as possible. I didn''t say they couldn''t watch it.


    As soon as they arrived in space, Emperor xuanming came with fire like a meteorite.


    "Kong Bei, you are still alive after all!" Emperor xuanming''s face was very ugly.


    It was not easy for him to kill the great kongbei emperor at the beginning. He didn''t expect to be resurrected now.


    "Hehe, how are you? Are you disappointed? But I also have to thank you for leaving the supreme body of heaven. Otherwise, even if I am resurrected, I can''t break through my strength. " Kong Bei said with a smile.


    Although emperor xuanming is stronger than him, it is not easy to kill him even if he is stronger than him.


    Otherwise, Emperor xuanming wouldn''t bother to get his immortal skill.


    "Hum, what can you do even if you are resurrected? If I can kill you once, I can kill you a second time." Xuanming''s breath steadily suppressed kongbei, but kongbei didn''t have any pressure.


    "It''s so strong. The breath of the xuanming emperor makes people feel a little breathless. Wu Hao''s master is also very strong. I don''t know what the battle between them will be like." The iron lion said curiously. At the same time, he also sighed very much. It is estimated that the xuanming emperor exists at the top of the whole universe.


    Unfortunately, up to now, they have not broken through the king sealing universe, so they can''t feel what the super strong at this level of xuanming emperor feels.


    "Does Wu Hao want to join in, too? Emperor xuanming is so strong that he won''t have anything to do." Compared with others, people are more concerned about Wu Hao''s safety.


    "Don''t worry, Wu Hao had a fight with xuanming emperor before trying to test the mainland, so there''s no problem." Su Yan said at this time.

 Chapter 858

    The two masters and disciples confronted xuanming emperor. Although xuanming emperor was strong, his face changed when he saw them.


    The immortal Kung Fu of kongbei emperor was once his most feared existence. At that time, kongbei emperor had not practiced the immortal Kung Fu to the last level. Although his strength was stronger than kongbei, he still pursued kongbei for five years and tried his best to kill kongbei completely.


    Now kongbei is resurrected, and its strength has broken through to the advanced level. In addition, Wu Hao, an evil genius, has four fields and has all kinds of means to connect with the sky.


    I''m afraid it''s even more difficult to kill kongbei emperor again. It seems that he was too careless.


    Wu Hao should have been killed at all costs. It''s only because he didn''t expect Wu Hao to revive kongbei. If he knew all this at the beginning, he couldn''t have left the supreme body of heaven.


    "Want to kill the old man? Old xuanming, have you asked me? " Wu Hao asked with a sneer.


    "Ask you? Which onion are you? Love yourself. You are not qualified to speak in front of me. "


    Wu Hao smiled.


    "I can see that you are flustered. Although you don''t admit it, you know very well that you can''t threaten us if I join hands with the old man. Over time, once I break through, do you think you still have a deterrent in front of me?"


    Emperor xuanming was silent. Although he was very angry, he knew that Wu Hao was telling the truth at this time.


    "So today you must die, there is no room, including your companions!" Xuanming whispered.


    Then with a wave of his hand, there were many strong people behind him, and there were three supreme level strong people.


    "I''ve brought help. It seems that you''ve really made up your mind this time, but don''t you think you''re a little late?" Wu Hao waved his hand and Kirin appeared.


    Kirin is now also the supreme level. When his talent and ability are displayed, all the primary level are not opponents at all.


    "Su Yan, ruby, Dihong, divine power, protect others." Wu Hao''s voice wandered into the surrounding space.


    Hongyu and Su Yan stood in front of everyone. Except for the supreme level, others were not their opponents at all.


    "Kill me and everyone will die." The dark earth whispered, and all the strong men set out in an instant.


    "Boy, give xuanming to me. Go and help Qilin eradicate other supreme levels first."


    Immortal Kung Fu!


    Don''t fall!


    The immortal skill of emperor kongbei has reached the level of falling body. It is estimated that anyone who wants to kill him will not be easy.


    Wu Hao also left at ease. He knew that the old man kongbei who had been resurrected would never fall in the hands of the same person again.


    "Kirin, I''ll give you the junior and me the others."


    "Good boss!" Kirin ran out.


    Emperor xuanming frowned. Although there were more supreme levels on their side than Wu Hao, they were also stronger in overall strength.


    But he had a very hard feeling. Emperor kongbei himself was very difficult, and it was even more difficult to kill him.


    In addition, Wu Hao, who can fight beyond his level, has the combat power comparable to that of the senior supreme level. There are Kirin beasts with superior talent and ability. Ordinary supreme level is not an opponent at all.


    On such a calculation, they did fall into the disadvantage. I''m afraid it''s not easy to kill them today.


    But he will never give up. Wu Hao and kongbei emperor must die, or he will stay awake all night from today on.


    And he could vaguely feel that Wu Hao''s strength had reached the primary peak.


    Once Wu Hao breaks through to the intermediate level, he who originally has advanced combat effectiveness is estimated to be stronger, and he may even fight with the peak level.


    At the thought of this possibility, Emperor xuanming was angry. At the beginning, he wanted to see what all the hopes of emperor kongbei could be.


    The reason why he didn''t kill Wu Hao decisively at the beginning was to let kongbei emperor despair completely and let kongbei emperor know that there would be no hope of his revenge.


    But now it is he who has miscalculated. He has completely miscalculated. I''m afraid he will really accept despair next.


    "Xuanming, I will return the hatred ten thousand years ago to you one by one. This flesh body is also the supreme of heaven. I will avenge him!"


    The secret of going north, the wheel of the stars!


    Suddenly, a star wheel appeared in the universe, just like a black hole. The star wheel had a strong baptism and destructive power.


    However, all objects close to it will collapse in an instant.


    Wu Hao looked back and saw a black line on his face. The old man kongbei emperor had hidden such a powerful skill for him. It seems that there is a saying that the disciples of the church starved to death.


    Kongbei is probably afraid of this kind of thing, so he didn''t give Wu Hao the real super unique skill.


    The eternal sky, broken!


    With only one punch, xuanming completely broke the star wheel of Peking University and exploded in an instant.


    "Senior supreme, that''s it?" Xuanming sneered, because he felt that kongbei had not adapted to the power of resurrection. At this moment, it was his chance.


    Before kongbei gets used to it, he may kill it again.


    "Wait and see!" They fought very hot in this cosmic space, and everyone was stunned. This is the battle between the strongest in the universe, which is not the same level as the king universe.


    "So strong, Master Wu Hao is too strong, and Emperor xuanming is also very strong. They are all my idols!"


    "Hey, can you find out the relationship between ourselves and the enemy? Emperor xuanming has become your idol!"


    "Cough, cough, no, I''m talking about Wu Hao''s master, the great Kong Bei emperor, my idol. It''s really a pity to die if you can see this war in your lifetime."


    Yeah.


    Not everyone can witness the duel between the strongest in the universe.


    "Just two junior, you are not qualified to be my opponent." Wu Hao broke out with all his strength.


    Although outsiders can''t see the battle between xuanming and kongbei, he knows very well that the old man of kongbei has the upper hand in this time and space, so he must go to help as soon as possible.


    Four gods and stars array, Qi!


    In order to protect the people, Wu Hao had already set up a large array here. The array arranged with his strength has been completely supreme lethality.


    Instantly, they were shrouded in the array. After the array was started, they were in danger instantly.,


    "Lord xuanming, help!" They shouted, but at this time, xuanming Emperor didn''t have the Kung Fu to save them.


    "Die!" Four bursts broke out at the same time, and they drowned the two in an instant and were completely hanged.


    "Qilin, I''ll give you the rest. I''ll help old man kongbei!" After solving the two, Wu Hao rushed to kongbei and xuanming.


    This scene surprised everyone even more.


    "Is this really Wu Hao? One move solved the two supreme masters? " Everyone has a black face. It''s too powerful.

 Chapter 859

    However, this was completely expected by the great kongbei emperor and the great xuanming emperor. Only the two of Wu Hao, who reached the supreme level, had seen his full hand.


    Therefore, Emperor xuanming worried that the existence of Wu Hao would endanger the existence of its Warcraft family.


    Now Wu Hao can easily solve the ordinary supreme level by turning his hand. It can be said that he has reached an extremely powerful existence, which is definitely not a good thing for their Warcraft family.


    "Old man, let me help you!"


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    One shot was so powerful that xuanming had to retreat by three points.


    "Old xuanming, although old Kong Bei and I can''t help you now, it''s not good for you to fight with us. If it''s a big deal, jade and stone will burn!"


    Six dragon spirit, seal!


    Wu Hao poured out his powerful unique skill. He wanted xuanming to know that once he tried hard, he was the only one who suffered more.


    How can xuanming not know that the tortoise shell of kongbei can''t break its defense for the time being. In addition, Wu Hao is eyeing one side. If one of them is not good, it''s really possible to suffer losses in these two hands.


    But even so, shouldn''t Wu Hao be allowed to continue to grow?


    Xuanming emperor had some regrets. If he had known so, he should have asked the Dragon King and the demon king for help just now. As long as they were willing to fight together, Wu Hao and kongbei emperor could not escape today.


    "Smelly boy, what are you arrogant? I''m tens of thousands of years older than you. In terms of strength, it''s not your turn to speak." Xuanming, who was unwilling, also used a killing move against Wu Hao.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry. Just roar. It''s useless to me."


    Invincible golden body!


    Lightning avalanche!


    After blocking the xuanming emperor''s attack with a golden body, he chose to attack. This is undoubtedly a way to hurt the enemy by 1000 and lose 800. However, Wu Hao has a golden body defense. On the contrary, the xuanming emperor is alone.


    "Old man, it''s not over." Emperor kongbei also rushed up.


    Empty sound concussion!


    With one palm, xuanming retreated for tens of meters. Together, xuanming was forced to retreat.


    But xuanming didn''t panic too much. He didn''t know why he looked calm.


    "Isn''t this old thing stupid? He can still laugh." Emperor kongbei looked puzzled, and Wu Hao saw it. Emperor xuanming did smile again.


    But he could feel that the xuanming emperor''s smile was a little strange and seemed to be fooled.


    "Ha ha ha!" Suddenly xuanming emperor laughed, more strange.


    "I thought you could be strong after working together. Is that the extent?" Xuanming continued to laugh.


    "If there is only such a degree, I declare that you can end and sell well, which is the last time left."


    Suddenly, Emperor xuanming sent out another breath, which was different from that just now, much more violent than that just now.


    "Wow, this guy was really playing with us just now." Kongbei retreated with Wu Hao.


    At this time, Qilin has solved the enemy in front of him. He originally wanted to help, but the smell of the change of xuanming emperor made it impossible for him to get close.


    "Qilin, take them out of here quickly." Wu Hao turned back and shouted to Qilin.


    "No, boss, I want to help you!" Qilin exerts his talent and ability again, but before he approaches xuanming, he is swept away by his breath.


    "It''s useless. It''s useless for you to stay. We''ll deal with them here. You take them to a safe place so that we can fight at ease." Wu Hao knows that the real battle is coming. Now no one can stop it.


    The xuanming emperor has practiced for tens of thousands of years. As expected, he can''t surpass it overnight. I''m afraid what the xuanming emperor shows in front of him is the real strength.


    Qilin glances at Wu Hao. He can''t listen to Wu Hao''s orders.


    "I''ll take them to a safe place and help you again. Boss, you must hold on." Kirin turns back and flies to zimang and others, and then asks xiuside to quickly open the space door and leave.


    Although Wu Hao also knows that the third universe is under the control of xuanming emperor. If xuanming really wants to kill zimang and others, it''s useless no matter where he escapes, but he doesn''t want those friends to watch him face danger in the end.


    "Come on, old man, fight with him, I can''t. He''s really unmatched." Wu Hao clenched his teeth. In short, today he must see how far there is between himself and xuanming emperor.


    "Well, I''m sure I read you right, boy. Although I''ve just been resurrected, I''m reluctant, but I''ve adapted. Let him see how far I can reach after the breakthrough."


    Their breath suddenly changed.


    Immortal martial arts, don''t fall.


    Immortal martial arts, don''t break the drill!


    Both of them exercised their strongest defense skills at the same time, and soon after breaking through the supreme level, he also practiced the golden body to drill the body.


    Although he knew that the diamond might not be able to resist the attack of xuanming emperor, he would never admit defeat so easily.


    Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon!


    Wu Hao directly condensed his strongest unique skill, which is enough to destroy the planet. His power can''t be underestimated.


    "Boy, let me help you." Kongbei looked at Wu Hao''s spirit of the real dragon and waved his hand.


    Soul of the dragon sea, burst, additional!


    A dragon soul appeared on the spirit of the real dragon. The original powerful spirit of the real dragon became more powerful at this time, as if it could destroy everything.


    Free method, sea lion rage!


    Wu Hao looked at the great kongbei emperor. Unexpectedly, his unique skill was no worse than the spirit of the real dragon. As expected, the pull head was full of treasure. It was a little stingy to teach him so many skills at the beginning.


    Kongbei saw the dissatisfaction in Wu Hao''s heart and smiled helplessly: "it was passed on to you, and you can''t use it. These are supreme skills that can only be learned at the supreme level. I''ll teach you when xuanming is defeated."


    Wu Hao was quite satisfied with the old man''s reply.


    "Old man, what you say counts." Wu Haomou is full of strength. He must not lose this time, or he will finally reach the supreme level. If he falls, he will really die young.


    Lightning power, additional!


    Wu Hao added energy again. The spirit of the real dragon seemed to resist.


    "Boy, don''t add it. You won''t be able to bear the pressure of this energy." Kong Bei quickly reminded.


    "It''s all right. I''m strong enough. Anyway, I have to let old xuanming taste his anger today!"


    Xuanming''s face was calm. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao and kongbei. A curved moon wheel appeared on his hand. It seemed that it was not lethal, and his breath was particularly obscure.


    But the more so, the more worried Wu Hao is, the more powerful his tricks are, the more mysterious they appear.

 Chapter 860

    "Don''t put on airs, old man. This is nothing more than the benefit you get from becoming neither human nor ghost. I guess it''s right. It should be the talent and ability of the beast integrated with it?" Kong Bei said faintly.


    Xuanming smiled: "it''s good to say that I''m neither human nor ghost. In short, in front of absolute strength, everything is floating clouds, and your result is only death after all!"


    Talent, when the moon is full!


    Suddenly, kongbei''s eyes turned red, and a powerful breath completely exploded. The body of xuanming emperor turned black and looked very strange. However, I have to admit that the xuanming breath at this time was very terrible. They couldn''t believe that this was the real strength of xuanming.


    A whole level has been raised and reached the peak, which has completely touched the ceiling of the whole universe, because further up, it is the demigod level.


    What kind of existence is it? It is definitely far away from the realm of ordinary people.


    "Yes, yes, it''s your eyes, the eyes of fear. What I like most is this kind of eyes, which is enough for me to appreciate." Xuanming licks his fingers and becomes disgusting. This is the nature of Warcraft.


    It''s better to say that xuanming changed his personality than to say that xuanming''s strength has improved. If he guessed correctly, this is the Warcraft nature still existing in xuanming.


    It seems that xuanming really paid a big price. In order to deal with them, he exposed such a side.


    No wonder the three kings who can be called the Warcraft family deserve their reputation on the peak.


    "Kill him now!" Kongbei''s attack has been launched, and Wu Hao''s real dragon spirit has also been sacrificed. They have not retreated at this time, and xuanming will not give them this opportunity. Once possible, xuanming will completely erase them, just like now at all costs.


    Two powerful attacks locked the battle between xuanming emperor, real dragon and lion and magic tiger xuanming with the potential of absolute destruction.


    Although the male lion is very strong, he was targeted by xuanming at the beginning and finally defeated by xuanming. However, xuanming''s strength is also weakened.


    Poof


    "Old man, are you okay?" Wu Hao asked hurriedly. Unexpectedly, xuanming was so strong that he could hurt old man kongbei under their attack.


    "It''s all right. Xuanming forcibly crushed my attack. It''s just a slight injury to my vitality. It''s all right." Kongbei''s face was a little defeated. Although it was slightly injured, Wu Hao could see that kongbei had just resurrected and had not fully adapted.


    In addition, xuanming did forcibly crush his attack just now, resulting in the collapse of the supreme Qi, which hurt kongbei.


    At this time, xuanming and Wu Hao''s real dragon spirit are entangled. Fortunately, there is the Dragon Spirit blessed by the great emperor of Kong Bei, which makes the real dragon spirit have the power to fight with xuanming.


    However, this is not a long-term plan. Xuanming''s strength is too strong and will defeat the spirit of the real dragon sooner or later.


    "Old man, wait a minute!" Wu Hao and Wu Hao sit cross legged. Now the whole third universe basically has no place for them, so there is only one choice.


    War!


    Either die in battle or fight back xuanming. We must fight back xuanming at all costs, or he and old man kongbei are in danger today.


    "Boy, what are you doing?" Kongbei looked at Wu Hao with a puzzled face. It was already this time. Wu Hao actually planned to practice.


    "I can feel the supreme Qi crushed by xuanming just now. If I absorb it, it may break through to the intermediate level."


    Emperor kongbei was shocked.


    "Boy, are you sure now? It is likely to bring you an incalculable risk of life. " Kong Bei said with a heavy face.


    Wu Hao smiled: "dangerous? Haven''t you met before? The reason why I can achieve what I am today is that I am not afraid of danger. " After that, Wu Hao quietly began to absorb the gradually dissipated supreme Qi. Although it was not much, if he could successfully absorb it, he might have a chance to break through the intermediate level.


    Kongbei sighed. Wu Hao was right. Once they didn''t face the crisis of life and death, and once they didn''t break their cocoon and become butterflies, seeking wealth and wealth.


    It is not the first time that Wu Hao has created such a miracle, so he must believe Wu Hao.


    "OK, I''ll go crazy with you today. You can absorb it at ease, and the old thing xuanming will give me a temporary defense." Kongbei stood in front of Wu Hao and said that he would not let xuanming take a step here today.


    Flood cage array!


    Kongbei spent some time setting up a defensive array for Wu Hao. If he accidentally loses, this array can also support Wu Hao for a while.


    Because the spirit of the real dragon is Wu Hao''s supreme Qi plus ability, the energy is disappearing a little. Five minutes later, Emperor xuanming completely defeated the spirit of the real dragon.


    "Hahaha, what can your tricks do to me? Get ready to die! " Emperor xuanming appeared in front of kongbei.


    "Huh? Are you still practicing at this time? Hehe, I''m really upset when I see it, but you have to die today anyway. " Xuanming has made up his mind that no matter what price he pays today, as long as he doesn''t die, Wu Hao will die.


    "Old thing, the minefield ahead is strictly prohibited. Now I''ll go to the meeting alone." Kongbei sneered and was full of indifference to xuanming.


    Although xuanming''s strength is much stronger after his integration with Warcraft, it really takes time to really pose a life threat to him.


    "Hahaha, it''s been ten thousand years. I could kill you at first, and now it''s the same."


    "Then let me see how you''re going to kill me."


    Tianji reincarnation seal, four layer forbidden art, demon!


    Suddenly, kongbei emperor also changed and turned into a demon.


    "This, this is, how can you be the ultimate reincarnation of heaven!" Xuanming''s look changed greatly.


    He also paid a heavy price for dealing with the Supreme God, which made him forget.


    "Hehe, don''t forget that this is the body of the emperor of heaven. It''s no surprise that he can do this." The sounds of kongbei changed, still like demons.


    There are four layers in total, and each layer has a form.


    Man, beast, fairy, devil.


    The most powerful one is the immortal devil. The immortal is weaker than the devil, so the strongest devil was used in the beginning.


    Immortal martial arts, don''t fall.


    "Xuanming, I''m here today to see how you''ve grown over the past ten thousand years." After kongbei became a demon, his eyes became evil and bellicose.


    "Hum, what''s the use of two defeated generals resurrecting together? Die for me!"


    Xuanming emperor rushed over excitedly, perhaps because they were resurrected again, which made him want to destroy again.

 Chapter 861

    However, the kongbei emperor, who turned into a devil, was not so easy to deal with. His strength could be improved to a higher level. Although he was still down, he could barely support it.


    "Kongbei, now you are proud of your strength, but you are not my opponent after all." Xuanming suppresses kongbei everywhere, leaving it only a chance to defend.


    But kongbei turned into a devil and became very crazy. He fought with xuanming regardless of his own injury.


    "Madman, you are a madman." Xuanming''s face changed greatly. Kongbei''s practice was crazy. It was a feeling that he was going to burn jade and stone.


    "Hahaha, why don''t you dare?" Kongbei is more and more excited. Although he has been injured, it seems that the blood can make him more excited and forget the pain.


    "If you want to die, die yourself. I won''t accompany you." Xuanming broke out with all his strength and repulsed kongbei, but kongbei didn''t give in at all and clinged to it again.


    "Kong Bei, do you really want to die? You will only die faster if you do so! " Xuanming snapped.


    Now kongbei is too difficult to deal with. Wu Hao is still a huge threat. He doesn''t want to waste too much energy on kongbei.


    "What? Are you afraid? " Kongbei grabbed xuanming.


    Bang!


    Without thinking about it, he directly attacked xuanming with his head. Powerful forces collided together and made a dull noise in an instant.


    "You really want to die!" Xuanming is very angry. If he goes on like this, he will also suffer losses. Instead of waiting, he might as well kill kongbei now.


    "You have completely angered my anger, kongbei. You have only one way to die."


    Xuanming tries his best to suppress kongbei again. This time, xuanming no longer cares about kongbei''s deadly fighting style. Whenever he has a chance, he will break kongbei''s defense.


    In this way, kongbei consumed xuanming''s physical strength and energy, but he was injured again and again.


    Although Wu Hao not far away is making a breakthrough, he knows everything that has happened at this moment.


    "Old man, hold on, you must hold on!"


    Poof


    Kongbei finally couldn''t stand xuanming''s full attack, and then was seriously injured.


    "Die!" Xuanming clapped it and wanted to end kongbei''s life.


    Invincible golden body!


    The seriously injured kongbei can only transfer the last hope. Now xuanming has consumed almost.


    As long as we can persist until Wu Hao''s breakthrough is successful, xuanming will no longer have any deterrent.


    "Three golden bodies, I see how you can stop it!" Xuanming shot again. Because of the golden body, xuanming didn''t do his best.


    In order to help Wu Hao delay time, kongbei also worked hard. Since xuanming didn''t do his best, he didn''t use the golden body.


    Huh?


    Xuanming didn''t expect that kongbei didn''t use the golden body and relied entirely on his immortal skill for defense.


    But Wu Hao''s breath is getting stronger and stronger. It is estimated that he will break through soon. In addition to two golden bodies, there is also the defense array laid by the old thing Kong Bei.


    No, it''s too late!


    "In that case, I will satisfy you!" Xuanming chose to do his best to force kongbei''s invincible golden body. As long as kongbei used up the golden body three times, there would be no resistance anymore.


    At that time, break the FA array and catch them all at the same time while Wu Hao is most relaxed.


    Invincible golden body!


    Emperor kongbei used the invincible golden body again. With another look back at Wu Hao, it is estimated that Wu Hao''s breakthrough will take some time, so he must not fall now.


    "For the last time, I''ll see what you can do to stop me!"


    Invincible golden body!


    After the golden body was used for the last time, Emperor kongbei could only rely on the meteorite body to stop xuanming. Although the meteorite body''s defense is also very strong, xuanming has reached the peak at this time. The meteorite body defense can''t be put away for a long time.


    "Old man, die!" Xuanming used his strongest killing move.


    The seventh move of Xuantian treasure book is unprecedented!


    The two attacks completely encircle kongbei and attack back and forth. There is no way forward and no way back for Wu to retreat.


    "Get out of the way, old man!" Wu Hao''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Thunder body method!


    Wu Hao came to kongbei.


    "Boy, did you break through?" Kongbei was relieved when he saw Wu Hao. Just now he almost thought he was going to die again. It was not easy for him to be reborn. If he was going to die again, how could he be reconciled.


    "No, almost." Wu Hao said reluctantly that he was almost able to break through just now, but xuanming''s move is too strong. If he doesn''t do it, kongbei can''t stop it, and even his life will be in danger.


    "What are you doing here? Why don''t you break through quickly!" Kongbei''s face changed greatly. He thought Wu Hao could break through their rescue, but unexpectedly Wu Hao still failed to break through.


    "Because I can''t see you in danger and finally resurrect. Isn''t it very unworthy if you die again!"


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao also used his golden body to block the attack of xuanming emperor.


    "Hey, boy, is it worth it for you to do this? It doesn''t matter if I sacrifice. It''s a big deal to start over again. It''s important for you to break through." Kongbei looked at Wu Hao helplessly and said.


    However, Wu Hao shook his head: "do you think I am a kind of person? It''s better to fight a big war and make a living together than give up your companions and improve yourself! "


    "Hahaha, since you attach so much importance to feelings, you''ll die together. You didn''t break through the intermediate level. You''re just a clown in front of me!"


    Xuanming''s goal has been achieved. As long as Wu Hao doesn''t break through successfully, they have no hope.


    The eighth move in the mysterious treasure book, the sky is on the top!


    When a starry sky was pressed down, Wu Hao felt a nameless pressure, which shocked him.


    It''s already the eighth move. The old man kongbei said before that once he reaches the tenth move, his attack power will reach the demigod level. At that time, the invincible golden body will have no effect.


    "Boy, you''d better go. Don''t worry. As long as you live, I still have the possibility of survival. The most important thing is that you can live." Kongbei emperor knew that they really had no hope next. Instead of waiting to die, he might as well choose one of two. Wu Haosheng, he died.


    Anyway, he has been used to it. He has persisted for thousands of years. Can''t he continue to wait?


    With Wu Hao''s ability, he believes that Wu Hao will be able to help him revive again.


    "Who says there is no hope? Since I can create once, I can create twice. Old man, lend me your strength quickly." Wu Hao decided to gamble and put all his eggs in one basket.


    Kongbei also saw Wu Hao''s determination. Over the years, he also knew Wu Hao''s character. Once he made a decision, he would not waver, so he did not hesitate and immediately mobilized his strength to gather in Wu Hao.

 Chapter 862

    "You can''t think!" Seeing this scene, Emperor xuanming immediately wanted to stop them, but Wu Hao had an invincible golden body and couldn''t stop them immediately.


    Invincible golden body!


    This is Wu Hao''s last invincible golden body, and all his hopes are on it.


    Emperor kongbei poured all the power left in his body into Wu Hao. As Wu Hao''s breath grew stronger and stronger, when the invincible golden body was broken by Emperor xuanming, Wu Hao''s breath also changed dramatically.


    Intermediate supreme, successful breakthrough!


    Yes, with the help of the energy instilled by Emperor kongbei, Wu Hao broke through the barrier and reached the intermediate supreme state in one fell swoop.


    "Old man, I''ve been waiting!" Wu Hao smiled. Fortunately, he didn''t live up to the expectations of old man kongbei and finally created a miracle again.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, why can you make a breakthrough while fighting!" Xuanming emperor roared angrily.


    It was only that close, but Wu Hao broke through it, and in this way.


    "Hehe, did you know me the first day? I don''t know what I do is usually not what ordinary people can do? It''s not the first time for me to make a breakthrough in battle. I''m already familiar with it. Ha ha ha. " Wu Hao laughed heartily.


    Now he has successfully broken through to the intermediate supreme. Xuanming has been almost consumed by kongbei, so xuanming can''t do anything about him at this time.


    "Xuanming, your dream is broken. From today on, I announce that the third universe will not be notified by you. The child and mother stars will be destroyed with you sooner or later!"


    With a wave of Wu Hao''s hand, the space gate opens.


    "This is the space gate linking the parent and child stars. Since you have dominated the third universe for so long, I will destroy it in front of you."


    Although he could not completely defeat the xuanming emperor at this time, he knew very well that since he wanted to escape the pursuit of xuanming, he must destroy the child and mother star, otherwise the whole universe was under the surveillance of the child and mother star, and they could not hide at all.


    "You dare! Don''t think how arrogant you can be when you are promoted to the intermediate level. If you want to kill you, I naturally don''t care what level you are. " Xuanming said coldly, his tone full of murderous spirit.


    Wu Hao has reached the intermediate level. According to reason, he is only intermediate. He has no deterrent to him at all. He can kill hundreds of seconds by waving his hand.


    But Wu Hao is not an ordinary intermediate. He can have advanced combat effectiveness at the beginning.


    Now that he has been promoted to the intermediate level, at least he has the strength of the peak level. If he wants to reach the advanced level, Wu Hao may be able to completely become the existence of the ceiling level of the whole universe and a super strong person at the same level of the demon king and the holy king.


    Moreover, Wu Hao has a lot of growth space. When he really reaches the peak, he is estimated to become an invincible strong man in the whole universe and under God.


    Thinking of this, xuanming couldn''t help trembling. That day, he would not be Wu Hao''s opponent.


    "No, I can''t let you live. You all die!" Xuanming emperor suddenly became a Warcraft.


    "Boy, leave quickly. This is his real talent." Kongbei felt an inexplicable breath of death, which was emitted from xuanming emperor.


    A huge white tiger suddenly stared at Wu Hao with black and white eyes.


    Yin Yang holy tiger!


    "This old thing really doesn''t know whether it''s lucky or sad." Kong Bei frowned and said.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao also observed that the breath of the yin-yang holy tiger was very strong, and the breath of the xuanming emperor had become very weak at this time.


    If I guess correctly, this is a white tiger that has always been about to fall. The realm is no worse than xuanming.


    After the two become one, the white tiger is reborn, which is equivalent to parasitizing in xuanming.


    Now the white tiger''s growth ability is stronger than xuanming, and it was summoned by xuanming, so it woke up.


    "The quasi God level Warcraft didn''t step into the divine world because of this pair of yin and Yang eyes."


    Wu Hao frowned. He didn''t expect xuanming to have this kind of luck. He really didn''t know whether it was pathetic or sad. After all, it was really terrible that there was such a freak in his body.


    "Boy, leave xuanming alone. I''m afraid we''re going to be in great trouble. We don''t have a chance to escape in front of the holy tiger." Kongbei just mentioned the key point at this time.


    Wu Hao has a black face. Won''t it be too late to say this now?


    "Spell it!" Wu Hao pulled out the sky sword. Now he seems to have no choice but to fight hard.


    "Hard work is also a dead end. The strength of the holy tiger is stronger than xuanming. Even if we work together, it may not be worth it. Unless Hongmeng''s ancestor or the holy king comes forward, we''re afraid we''ll have more or less bad luck today!"


    Kongbei''s words completely let Wu Hao despair. Is it true that the only thing they can do now is to wait for death?


    However, at this time, a space door was opened not far away, and Kirin came out.


    "Didn''t you leave? Why did you come back!" Wu Hao asks fiercely, and immediately wants Qilin to leave.


    "Boss, I''m here to help you. They have sent me to a safe place."


    Wu Hao rejected.


    "Nonsense, your strength can''t help here. Go back quickly. There are only two things I need you to do now. First, protect my family and friends. Second, find an opportunity to destroy the child and mother star."


    If you don''t destroy the child and parent star, the large celestial system can''t be interrupted. It''s easy for xuanming to find the purple python, so the child and parent star must be destroyed.


    "No, I won''t leave. I want to stay and help the boss. Isn''t it a tiger all the time? Can it look better than me?"


    With that, Qilin rushed up.


    "Kylin, come back!" When Wu Hao wants to stop him, it''s too late. Qilin has come to the holy tiger.


    The holy tiger looked at the Unicorn with Yin and Yang eyes. About seven or eight seconds later, the holy tiger''s eyes loosened.


    "What''s the matter? What''s his look?" Wu Hao looked at kongbei and asked suspiciously.


    Kongbei also frowned: "I''m afraid. The holy tiger is so much stronger than Kirin. Why are you afraid of Kirin? Is it blood pressure?"


    But the holy tiger is a Warcraft. He doesn''t know what blood is, and it doesn''t necessarily mean that the holy tiger will fear the blood of the divine beast.


    "No, look at the Kirin carefully. It seems a little different!" Old man kongbei stared at Kirin.


    Heavenly eye!


    Mental strength!


    Wu Hao also looked at Kirin with all his eyes. Suddenly, he found that Kirin was emitting a slight light, and there was another thing like a virtual shadow behind him.


    "That is."


    "Shh!" Kongbei quickly covered Wu Hao''s mouth because he saw it too.


    The holy tiger seemed to see what kind of terrible existence. He retreated repeatedly, and his body even trembled.

 Chapter 863

    "Hum, you dare to bully my boss. I will never let you go easily!" Kirin forked his waist and glared at the holy tiger.


    However, at this time, the holy tiger dared to stand high. The fierce tigers became sick cats. They were scared back like seeing ghosts. They didn''t dare to continue to maintain their own state.


    In a few seconds, the holy tiger restored the xuanming emperor''s personality and physical appearance.


    "What''s the matter?" xuanming looked stunned. How did the holy tiger go back, and he was very afraid. Why is this.


    Xuanming looks at the Kirin in front of him and suddenly reacts.


    Blood suppression? Kirin belongs to the blood of a divine beast. The holy tiger is not, but it shouldn''t be afraid of that.


    "Qilin, you used to be the auspicious beast of my Warcraft family. Do you really want to protect them today?" Xuanming knows that the reason why the holy tiger is afraid is definitely related to Qilin. In short, if you want to kill Wu Hao, you must invite the holy tiger.


    But Shenghu is afraid of Kirin, so he must deal with Kirin first, otherwise he can''t kill Wu Hao with his injured state.


    "Who says I''m a auspicious beast? My king is an ancient beast!" Qilin''s momentum suddenly changed, with a king''s breath.


    Wu Hao and Wu Hao did not dare to speak at all, because after careful observation, they found that Kirin actually contained this kind of thing, and it was very powerful.


    Xuanming was silent and didn''t speak. He couldn''t understand a problem. Obviously, the Kirin didn''t look strong. It can be said that he could kill it with a wave of his hand.


    Although it has divine animal blood, the holy tiger is not so afraid, so there must be some clues.


    Moreover, Wu Hao and his wife, who were not far away, also had abnormal faces. They looked at him and Qilin cautiously and focused more on Qilin.


    Xuanming still felt something wrong. The fear of the holy tiger was definitely not groundless.


    "Wu Hao, kongbei, spare your life today. Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon!" Xuanming finally decided not to do it. After all, he didn''t understand anything yet. He didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    Xuanming disappeared in an instant and ran very fast.


    "Hahaha, boss, how am I? People are scared away by me!" Qilin flew back and said with complacency.


    When Kirin approached them, the extremely blurred figure disappeared again, or could not be seen at close range, just like xuanming just now.


    Xuanming only felt uneasy about the fear of the holy tiger, so he chose to leave, but he didn''t really see the virtual shadow outside Qilin''s body, otherwise with the old guy, he couldn''t leave without knowing the identity of the other party.


    "Qilin is really good. She has really grown up." Wu Hao smiled and said that no matter who the virtual shadow was just now, in short, don''t threaten Qilin''s life, or even God will pull it out.


    "Little Kirin, where did you take them?" Kong Bei asked.


    "It''s in the boss''s hometown. It''s safer there."


    Wu Hao nodded and took them to the earth.


    At this time, zimang and others were very anxious and worried. It was no simple thing for Wu Hao to send them here.


    I''m afraid Wu Hao and his disciples are both so powerful that they can''t be a xuanming emperor. How strong is it that makes Wu Hao show that look.


    She can remember that even if those practitioners chased and killed the secret capital, Wu Hao was surrounded by immortals and strange animals. He didn''t look like that at that time. This time, it is enough to show that Wu Hao must have really encountered a problem.


    "No, xiuside, open the door of space. I''m going to find Wu Hao." Purple Python made up his mind that if Wu Hao died, they all had to die. Instead of all dying, they might as well die together.


    "But now we can''t help but distract him. It''s not far from mercury. Let''s keep waiting." Thurster''s face was heavy, and he wanted to go back very much.


    But he was very clear in his heart that even if they went back, it would be useless, just adding to his troubles.


    "You are all afraid of death!" The purple Python roared. Wu Hao is now in danger, but they can only sit and wait to die. It''s better to die as a coward.


    "Zimang, please calm down. Who among us is afraid of death and who doesn''t have a deep blood feud, but because of this, Wu Hao must have his reason to protect us. In short, I won''t open the door of space." Said thurster decisively.


    "If you don''t drive, I''ll drive myself!"


    Failed to open. The space has been locked. Please authorize.


    "Xiuside, if you don''t open it, why do you lock your permissions!" Purple Python was completely angry. Didn''t she really have to wait here to hear about Wu Hao''s death? She couldn''t.


    "All right, please stop for a while. Everyone is worried, not just you!" Thurster was also a little angry, and his heart was suffering from making such a decision.


    But he has no choice. He can die, but many people sitting here can''t die. That''s why he temporarily locked the space in order to protect everyone.


    "You? Hehe, it''s a big joke. In your eyes, there is only hatred. I want to ask you if you know Wu Hao? Do you know what his character is? You only care about your revenge? " The purple Python let it out.


    Wu Hao knows that she has met Wu Hao''s family. How can she not know Wu Hao? It is because of her understanding that she knows that Wu Hao really can''t die.


    Wu Hao''s family is still waiting for him.


    "Have you figured it out? Wu Hao didn''t care about these things. Everything was for everyone''s great revenge, so he provoked such a powerful enemy. He is a man with a family. His family is waiting for him to go home. Don''t you know? "


    The crowd was silent. They all knew, or almost forgot, because they had taken Wu Hao as the leader and led them to revenge.


    But as zimang said, in fact, it has nothing to do with Wu Hao. Wu Hao doesn''t care about them. In this way, with Wu Hao''s strength, he can go anywhere and come and go freely.


    "Open!" The purple Python''s eyes glowered with blood.


    Thurster didn''t speak. At this moment, he didn''t know whether he should open it or stick to it.


    "Hey, xiuside, we''d better open it. Purple Python is right. Wu Hao is all because of us. If Wu Hao dies, there''s no need to avenge us. I''ll go back to save Wu Hao, even moths to the fire!"


    "Yes, even if moths fly to the fire, we should do something for Wu Hao''s parents!"

 Chapter 864

    "Xiuside, open the door and let us go back. Even if we die, we have to solve it ourselves. We can''t let Wu Hao bear everything for us!"


    At this moment, they all reacted. All this has been solved and borne by Wu Hao alone.


    Although they sometimes face dangers, those dangers are not much danger compared with Wu Hao.


    Xiuside frowned. At this time, he Lao said, "open it. I believe they are serious. After all, if Wu Hao dies, we can''t escape death. It''s better to fight with Wu Hao."


    In recent years, he Lao has been regarded as highly respected in the eyes of these people. In addition to Wu Hao, he Lao may be the only one who can persuade everyone.


    "OK, in that case, let me accompany you, one honor and common prosperity!" Thurster hesitated for two seconds and then made a decision. He might as well be happier than waiting to die.


    Just after xiuside opened the door of space, a voice suddenly appeared and came from outside.


    "You''re going somewhere again. Didn''t you say to wait in place!"


    Wu Hao!


    The crowd did not hear wrong. The source of the sound was Wu Hao. After a few seconds, Wu Hao''s figure appeared. It seemed that there was no serious injury.


    "Are you okay?" Purple Python walked up and asked with some worry.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly and said, "why, do you really want me to have something?"


    Pop!


    The result was a merciless slap. Wu Hao almost couldn''t find the north.


    "You guy, if you leave me like this next time, I will never spare you!" Purple Python''s eyes are ruddy and angry.


    Wu Hao knew that purple Python was really angry and hurried to comfort him.


    "Hey, hey, I was in a hurry and in power at that time. Isn''t it all right now? Well, so many people look at it and save face." Wu Hao whispered.


    Anyway, the most important thing is that Wu Hao can come back safely. Although zimang is angry, he is also relieved.


    Because of the look when Wu Hao asked them to leave just now, she felt that it was a crisis. It was not Kirin who forced her to leave. She would never leave.


    "Face? You still know face? If you dare to do this again next time, I''ll disgrace you! " The purple Python said menacingly.


    Almost all the people present are themselves. What face does Wu Hao have to face his own people? His life is almost hard to protect. What face do you care about?


    "Wu Hao, what about the xuanming emperor? Have you solved it? " Thurster came forward and asked hurriedly.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "that guy''s strength has exceeded our imagination, not his opponent."


    He is telling the truth, especially the holy tiger. If Kirin didn''t appear at the critical moment, he and old man kongbei would really hang there.


    "Even you are not opponents. How did you escape back?" Everyone wondered that if he was not an opponent, Emperor xuanming should not easily let Wu Hao and his disciples go.


    "The old man was hurt and is now healing. Xuanming was also hurt, so he left. There will be no danger for the time being, but we have something to do now, or xuanming will come to the door sooner or later."


    "What''s up?" They hurriedly asked.


    Wu Hao smiled: "of course, it''s a big thing. Destroy the child and mother stars and let xuanming have no place in the third universe."


    Everyone was shocked!


    Didn''t Wu Hao say that now is not the time?, Why are you thinking about destroying the parent and child stars now.


    "Yes, because there is a large celestial body system on the child and parent star. Emperor xuanming is the founder. His large celestial body system has locked the whole universe. Without destroying the child and parent star, we can''t avoid our trace. At least we have to destroy the large celestial body."


    Xiuside''s words made people understand that it was for this reason that the child and mother stars were destroyed.


    "Then destroy the child and mother star and avenge by the way!"


    "Yes, we should also do our part to destroy the child and mother star and avenge our family!"


    "Revenge!"


    The crowd cheered and waited so long that they finally waited for this day.


    "Let''s go!" Wu Hao opens the door of space and everyone comes to the child and mother star in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Wu Hao, we''d better revenge ourselves. Su Yan and Hongyu can help us. If you destroy it directly, it doesn''t mean much to us." At this time, Tongling said, after all, there is a deep blood feud. How can those guys on the child and mother star easily save me from death.


    Wu Hao nodded: "give you half a day. If you can''t, I''ll do it. Don''t worry. If the supreme level comes forward, Kirin will join the battlefield."


    This is just in case. After all, xuanming has more than one or two supreme level.


    After they agreed, they landed on the home star one after another, and the strong on the home star also felt the coming of countless breath.


    There are several names in the universe.


    "It''s them, definitely Wu Hao''s people. Resist the enemy, resist the enemy quickly!" The parent star immediately launched a defense.


    It can be said that this is the first time in history that Wu Hao and his mother and son have had a frontal confrontation, so the strong of mother and son are at a loss.


    But they already knew the power of Wu Hao, because Lord xuanming had told them to pay attention to Wu Hao long ago. It is said that he has reached the supreme level.


    But they didn''t expect that Wu Hao came so fast and sent so many strong men, which was completely to fight with their son and mother star.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what are you doing here? Leave quickly, or you will be the enemy of our Sark empire!" There are also several King universe in the child and mother star, and the overall number is obviously more than that of the purple python.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to him, kill him!" At the command of the purple python, everyone acted separately.


    Although the king universe is not as many as each other, their overall strength seems to be stronger.


    "Die! Don''t think Wu Hao is protecting you. He is nothing in front of Lord xuanming! "


    "Hahaha, you xuanming have been beaten and fled. Don''t expect him to save you!" Said thurster, laughing.


    Although the home star is his hometown, he can''t feel the taste of home since he was a child, so he doesn''t care about the destruction of this planet. On the contrary, the Sark Empire let him know what is evil and what is the people''s heart. Such a root of all evil should disappear in this world.


    "Thurster, you are a member of the home star. Why do you do this!" At this time, a man came to xiuside. In recent years, xiuside has developed the black system and has been fighting against their large celestial body system, which they all know very well.

 Chapter 865

    "Hum, give me nonsense. I''m not one of you at all. Don''t compare me with you. Although the mother star is my home, it''s not a warm home!" For thurster, at this moment, only those around him who live and die together are home.


    Only mercury, which has settled down now, is home. He doesn''t need this kind of home in a place full of evil and bloody smell.


    "Traitor, you traitor of the home planet, you will suffer retribution." The man roared.


    "Hehe, retribution? Now is your retribution. Die for me. " Thurster rushed up.


    During this half day, everyone was fighting. The mother star became a mess. Wu Hao sat in a quiet place to rest and wait.


    Emperor xuanming is now estimated to be healing. He doesn''t know what happened on his mother planet. Naturally, he can''t support the disaster here.


    "Wu Hao, I have found the large celestial system, but with our strength, it seems that we can''t destroy it." At this time, the voice of xiuside sounded in Wu Hao''s mind.


    It seems that things should be over soon, otherwise thurster wouldn''t find the big celestial system so soon.


    Locking xiuside''s position, Wu Hao came to him in a twinkling of an eye.


    I saw a golden light in front of me. Under the light was a super advanced machine that operated freely.


    This machine looks very complex, twice as big as the black system. At first glance, it is the great celestial system of xuanming emperor.


    Moreover, the place illuminated by this light column is the universe. Taking this place as the center, all the information and conditions in the universe will be fed back to the large celestial body system. Therefore, it is said that the large celestial body covers the knowledge content of the whole universe.


    Originally, Wu Hao thought that the black system was strong enough. Unexpectedly, this big celestial body was so strong. Isn''t it a pity to destroy this kind of thing.


    "Thurster, is this the host of a large celestial body?" Wu Hao asked.


    Thurster nodded.


    "Is there any way to change the information and replace the whole big object, which is called the second black system." Wu Hao thought about the machine. After all, it''s not simple. It''s a pity to destroy it like this.


    "Well, I haven''t tried it yet. I can try it." Xiuside knew Wu Hao''s idea. In fact, he also had this idea at the beginning, but the large celestial body system reminded him a lot of bad memories, so he rejected it.


    But now Wu Hao has said so, he can''t refuse. After all, large celestial bodies are much stronger than the black system. If they can replace the black system, it will be enough for them to spend decades on scientific and technological research.


    Just as thurster began to crack, the big object host sent out an alarm.


    Alert, alert, malicious code, malicious code, about to start the self destruct program!


    Wu Hao was shocked. Unexpectedly, the big celestial body system was equipped with a self destruction device.


    "No, the self destruction device was installed by xuanming with his own supreme Qi. There is no way to break it." Said xiusid with a pale face.


    "Moreover, this self destruction device is very powerful and has enough energy to destroy the whole parent star in only five minutes."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao is not calm. How can five minutes be enough? Now there are many of their people on the mother planet. Once the self destruction device explodes, their people will also be poisoned.


    "Let me see. Now you find a way to quickly contact everyone, help them open the space channel as much as possible, and let them hurry to leave."


    Mental strength!


    Wu Hao used his mind to enter the big celestial host. Now it''s too late for five minutes, so he can only think of another way.


    Since it is the self destruction device installed by the supreme Qi of xuanming emperor, it should not be said that there is no way at all.


    "The old man woke up. He''s in big trouble. Come out and help!" Wu Hao awakened the little world''s kongbei emperor.


    The old man hasn''t recovered yet, but he has recovered a lot. When he heard Wu Hao''s anxious voice, kongbei thought it was xuanming coming back.


    "Those who should come will always come. Today we will let xuanming be buried with us!" Emperor kongbei stood up and regained his momentum in an instant.


    "It''s not xuanming. Come out first." Wu Hao didn''t have much time to explain to him. When kongbei came out, he saw the large celestial system, and then xiuside explained it again.


    "Sir, that''s it, so it''s very dangerous here now." Thurster finished all at once, panting with fatigue.


    "All right, I see. Go and be busy first." Kongbei frowned, slightly closed his eyes, and was also observing the big celestial system with consciousness.


    "It''s a terrible thing. I didn''t expect that xuanming, an old thing, has developed such a high-tech thing over the past ten thousand years. What black system did you imitate, smelly boy?" Kongbei just reacted at this time. Wu Hao seems to have the same ability, but he doesn''t often see Wu Hao use it.


    "I don''t have time to tell you this. The big celestial body copied by the black system. Do you have any way?" Wu Hao looked at the time. There were only three minutes left. If there was no way, it would be too late.


    "Hehe, I said your mind won''t turn at the critical moment. Since it is the self destruction device installed by the supreme Qi, the reason is the same. As long as you absorb the supreme Qi, you can destroy the self destruction device?"


    Hearing this, Wu Hao looked puzzled. Is this really OK? This is fundamentally different from the supreme spirit of the base in the lake.


    The supreme Qi in the lake is left by xuanming to protect the base, which can be used to start the self destruction device.


    What if a accidentally tries to absorb the supreme Qi and accelerate the explosion of the self destruction device.


    "Give it a try, smelly boy. There''s no way anyway. I can''t. I can only leave and minimize the loss."


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds and immediately took action. Although kongbei''s statement is somewhat unreliable, there is no other way now. He can only choose a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    "OK, give it a try." Wu Hao sat cross legged on the ground.


    "Xiuside, you hurry up and act. There is only two minutes. If I fail, I must leave in two minutes. I''m afraid the death and injury will be incalculable."


    With that, Wu Hao entered a state of meditation, and then his mind succeeded in finding the supreme Qi of xuanming in the big celestial body.


    Up to now, he was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that xuanming was so strong that there were so many supreme Qi scattered.


    If these supreme Qi are still in xuanming''s body, he and old Kong Bei are not expected to be rivals in this war, and xuanming''s strength will not be weaker than the Dragon King.

 Chapter 866

    I really don''t know what that guy thinks. He is willing to be weaker than the Dragon King and also want to leave this supreme Qi here. I really don''t know which old guy is smart or retarded.


    "Here we go!" Wu Hao first tentatively absorbed a little. After confirming that there was no danger, he began to absorb crazily. He didn''t have much time left, so he had to speed up.


    Fortunately, there is not much supreme Qi. Two minutes is enough.


    "Wu Hao, can you do it or not? It''s two minutes." Seeing that there was less than a minute left, xiusid was also flustered. Did they all have to die here today.


    "Don''t talk, young man. I''m sure he can. You''re ready to break the self destruction device now." Emperor kongbei was able to observe Wu Hao''s every move, so he knew that Wu Hao was short of the last step.


    "Thurster, come on!" Wu Hao suddenly opened his eyes and collapsed. He had absorbed all the supreme Qi inside. Now he was left to break the self destruction device.


    Xiuside''s hands and feet were also very fast, the sweat on his forehead flowed down, and his nerves were highly tense. After all, it was impossible to say that he was not nervous at this time.


    But he knows very well that every step he is doing now is related to everyone''s life and death, so he must succeed and not fail. Once he fails, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    When the time countdown is ten seconds, Wu Hao has opened the door of space. If he doesn''t succeed in the end, he will open the invincible golden body and leave here with xiuside. As for others, maybe he can only see fate.


    "Eight!"


    Seven!


    Five!


    Every minute and every second is very important to everyone. Xiuside clenched his teeth and kept struggling.


    Three!


    Two!


    Invincible golden body!


    Without any hesitation, Wu Hao launched the invincible golden body in an instant. It was too late for a second.


    Kuang!


    Self destruct device cracked successfully!


    Xiuside sat down on the ground. It was really a critical moment. At the last second, he finally solved the self destruction device and saved everyone''s lives.


    "The boy is good. He is calm in panic." Kong Bei smiled and nodded.


    Hoo


    "Elder, you flatter me. If you don''t calm down, you can''t estimate how many people will die, so I have to calm down..." xiuside gasped.


    For a whole minute just now, he didn''t know that he had completely stopped breathing and was wholeheartedly cracking the self destruction device.


    Now, after successfully cracking it, he can''t even keep up with the rhythm of his breathing.


    "Well done, you''ve done a big thing. What about now? Can this big celestial system be completely transformed into a black system?" Wu Hao patted xiuside on the shoulder and asked.


    "I, I''ll have a look first." Thurster began to operate the large celestial system. Now there is no threat. It can be said that it has completely become an ownerless thing, so it is not impossible to change it.


    "It can be changed, but the system has been generated. You need supreme Qi to activate the self destruction device again."


    Wu Hao was stunned. It turned out that the self destruction device was not groundless. It was an absolutely protective device. He really didn''t know what to do if there was no master xiuside.


    "OK, I''ll gather the supreme spirit. You can change it." Wu Hao gathered a group of supreme Qi in his hands. Because he knew how much he had absorbed just now, he also knew how much he needed at this time.


    In a short time, thurster completely changed the large celestial body, and at this time, the xuanming emperor, who was far away in the first universe, had sensed the interruption of the system with the large celestial body.


    "Wu Hao, kongbei, you are challenging my bottom line!" Xuanming''s face changed greatly and he was very angry. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to destroy the big celestial system and destroy the parent star.


    The home star is his hometown.


    "Destroy my hometown, Wu Hao, I want you to pay the price, right?"


    After the big celestial system was taken away by Wu Hao, all the strong on the mother planet were killed.


    Finally, Wu Hao waved to destroy the parent star and let it completely dissipate in the universe.


    Although he could not bear to do so, after all, any planet is the crystallization of the universe.


    But now he has completely become the enemy of the home planet, so he won''t give anyone a chance.


    Just as xuanming did at the beginning, he killed the great kongbei emperor and the Supreme God by all means in order to achieve his goal, so that there would be no enemies in the future.


    It''s a pity that xuanming''s work is so excellent that he has virtually offended people he shouldn''t offend.


    But he won''t. since xuanming is the strongest enemy, he just needs to destroy everyone related to xuanming.


    He will not do greedy things like the mother star. There is reincarnation in the world. The resources obtained by plundering other people''s hometown and destroying other people''s hometown will eventually disappear sooner or later.


    "Boy, if you destroy xuanming''s hometown, are you not afraid of his revenge?" Empty North looked at the scattered dots in the universe, which were all cosmic dust left by the destruction of the parent star.


    It used to be a beautiful planet, but now it has become like this. Everything is thanks to war. If xuanming didn''t do too much, it wouldn''t happen.


    "I''m afraid, of course, but I know I have no choice. I don''t destroy my mother planet. Sooner or later, my hometown will be destroyed. Now I just let that day come in advance, but I believe I will protect my hometown."


    Wu Hao knows very well that xuanming''s next action will target the earth, so he will protect the earth and his home anyway.


    No matter how strong xuanming is, it can''t pose a threat to him now. As for the holy tiger, although it has the ability to destroy everything, as long as Kirin is there, there''s nothing to worry about.


    "Ha ha, as long as you have the courage, we will not be afraid of the dark. From now on, your boy''s hometown is mine. I will defend it with you."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao smiled. With the help of old man Kong Bei, everything can get twice the result with half the effort.


    When the mother planet was destroyed, everyone''s great revenge was avenged, but they were not happy, because this was not what they thought. After all, they all experienced the feeling of displacement. Although the people on the mother planet were hateful, they destroyed many people''s homes.


    But there are also good people, just like thurster, who watched their homes destroyed without regret.


    "OK, go back. There is another child star. Since it is going to be destroyed, it will not give xuanming any chance." Wu Hao said with a heavy face.


    Everyone followed Wu Hao to Zixing again. There are not many strong people here.


    After Wu Hao came, he informed all non child star personnel to leave the child star immediately, otherwise he would not stay regardless of life and death.

 Chapter 867

    "Wu Hao, is it really necessary to do that? In fact, our great revenge has been avenged. This child star can not be destroyed. After all, it is also one of the victims. " Purple Python came to Wu Hao, frowned and said.


    It''s cruel enough to destroy the parent star. Now even the child star is not spared. What''s the difference between this practice and the xuanming emperor.


    "But if the child and mother stars are one, if you don''t destroy the child star, the same thing will continue to happen sooner or later. Maybe ten thousand years later, the child star will avenge the parent star, and the xuanming Emperor may also use the child star as a base for revenge against us."


    Wu Hao had thought about this before. Although it was cruel as purple Python said, he had no choice. It was a road of no return.


    "Now that I have chosen to help you revenge, I am ready to resist everything. This can be regarded as an explanation to those who have lost their families because of the child and mother star in the third universe."


    Purple Python was silent. Wu Hao was right. After all, the mother stars have been destroyed. There is no need to make everyone''s situation dangerous for a child star.


    The battle between xuanming emperor and Wu Hao''s master and apprentice is not over yet, and Wu Hao is doing everything for them. Otherwise, with Wu Hao''s strength, he doesn''t have to do so at all, and he can protect himself.


    Five minutes later, everyone came to the space station. Wu Hao condensed a small energy ball in his hand, which also contains a lot of supreme Qi.


    The people looked at this terrible energy and were terrified, because Wu Hao used this to destroy the parent star just now.


    After the energy invades the earth''s surface, it will not explode, but directly enter the earth''s interior core, destroy the earth''s core, and the whole planet will destroy itself and go to extinction.


    "Let''s go, revenge, and then you can live on mercury."


    The people looked at the direction of the child and mother star. Although they took revenge, they were not happy.


    If they are not displaced, if they have not lost their families and homes, who is willing to solve problems in this way is not their original intention.


    Emperor xuanming has sensed that the child and parent stars have both dissipated. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to do so absolutely. He even didn''t let go of the child star, which has completely angered his bottom line.


    After returning to mercury, everyone returned to their place of residence. Wu Hao came to the earth''s surface with kongbei emperor, purple Python and Kirin.


    "If I guess correctly, Emperor xuanming will destroy the earth and retaliate against me. I won''t let him succeed. I hope you can do your best to help me and arrange defense for the earth."


    At this time and space, the northern emperor came to Wu Hao and patted Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry too much, boy. I have a set of arrays here. Xuanming doesn''t dare to make a move easily." Then kongbei took out the array.


    "This is the highest array and the only five level array on me at present. You know that as long as you reach level 6, you can be called divine array. Therefore, level 5 below level 6 is invincible, and this array has a particularity."


    Wu Hao took a look at the array taken out by Kong Bei.


    Self discipline destroys the defense array.


    "Once the array is used, the array will be linked with you. If xuanming wants to attack the earth, you will bear the attack first, and the attacker will return 30% of the damage. It can be said to be an absolute defense, but it will also hurt the enemy and me."


    Wu Hao was not surprised to hear that this defensive array still has this function. In this way, it is nothing more than transferring the damage borne by the earth to him. If he dies, the earth will really suffer trauma.


    "OK, just use him!" Wu Hao makes a decision immediately, which makes no difference to him. If the earth is destroyed, he may not have the courage to live, so even if he guards with his life, he will not let the earth be destroyed in front of him.


    And as kongbei said, if you want to attack the earth, the other party must first bear 30% of the damage, so xuanming should think clearly before taking action. After all, it will be dangerous for himself.


    "Boy, it''s up to you to protect it. I believe you know very well that once the array is successful, your strength completely represents how much damage it can bear. If you can reach the divine realm one day, the earth will be invincible. No matter what kind of damage, you can''t destroy the earth."


    Wu Hao certainly understood this, so he nodded so decisively.


    Because he knows very well that if he reaches the peak, no one in the whole universe will be his opponent, let alone destroy the earth, unless God intervenes. Of course, he believes that one day, God will not be in the same world with them.


    As Kong Bei began to arrange the array, Wu Hao only needed to prepare two things, a drop of blood and a trace of supreme Qi.


    The blood melted into the Dharma array, and the supreme Qi flowed to the earth and became a vast defense cover, covering the whole earth.


    After that drop of blood integrated into the Dharma array, he began to draw the map of self-discipline collapse Dharma array. When the Dharma array was started, the whole Dharma array and Wu Hao became one and a whole.


    "Yes, it''s successful. This is also the first time for us to arrange this kind of difficult Dharma array. I didn''t expect it to be so skillful. It''s wonderful. No wonder we have a five-level Dharma array to compete with all the supreme Dharma arrays. Fortunately, I have a thorough understanding of Dharma array, otherwise ordinary people can''t arrange it at all."


    Wu Hao also has to admit that this five level Dharma array is really strong. It is also the most complex and incomprehensible Dharma array he has ever seen.


    Moreover, after the Dharma array was started, there was a consciousness in my mind, that is, the array spirit of self-discipline breaking defense array and the Dharma array consciousness bound with him.


    And through this dharma array, he can fully feel the state of the earth at this moment and completely connect them.


    "Thank you, old man." Wu Hao looked at the great kongbei emperor and said that he knew that old kongbei had helped him a lot along the way. Although he resurrected him, he also knew that without old kongbei, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have such a day.


    Although it is dangerous for him to do so, he can''t take so much into account in order to protect the earth.


    "Boy, you''d better seize the time to refine the supreme Qi you absorbed. This time you can reach the intermediate xuanming, but you have made a lot of effort."


    When he mentioned this, Wu Hao laughed twice. Indeed, if he hadn''t had so much supreme Qi left by Emperor xuanming, he might not have broken through to the intermediate level.


    "That guy probably regretted his death. He almost didn''t spit blood." Wu Hao laughed and said.


    "So don''t disappoint him. At the same time, it also gives us a good suggestion."

 Chapter 868

    "Oh? What advice? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, it''s the supreme Qi. Although you can''t rely too much on absorbing the supreme Qi to improve your strength with your boy''s talent, if it''s really a last resort, we can only take this method. At that time, I will mobilize my supreme Qi to you to help you break through the high level."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was stunned. The old man kongbei said this way.


    Although it is also a good idea, it also has an impact on him to improve his strength by absorption, so this method is only used when he is helpless.


    "And you have to hurry up to improve the immortal skill and cultivate it to a meteoric state as soon as possible. In this way, xuanming can''t easily hurt you."


    Wu Hao knows this very well. During the previous war with xuanming, kongbei was invincible by relying on the meteorite body, so in any case, the immortal skill must be improved as soon as possible.


    "This is the supreme reincarnation of heaven. You should also seize the time to practice. The mystery can make your strength break through again."


    Wu Hao took over the skill and printed the reincarnation on that day. Wu Hao saw that old man kongbei had performed it. It was really very powerful and could raise old man kongbei to a battle level.


    However, it is only limited to the last level. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to cultivate to the fourth level.


    Among these supreme and top powers, which one''s skill is not unique, and which one''s skill is basically created by his life.


    It''s like immortal Kung Fu. He has practiced for so many years, but he still only reaches the level of drilling. I''m afraid it will take many years to further study if he wants to reach the last level.


    "By the way, old man, you created these skills yourself. Can I create them myself? What do you want to do? "


    The immortal skill of emperor kongbei.


    The infinite reincarnation of heaven.


    There is also the xuanming Scripture of xuanming emperor, which is unique and powerful. Since the skill he created is so powerful, he can naturally create his own skill.


    "Ha ha, of course. What I want to talk to you about next is this. Creating skill is not what you and I think, but it is of great benefit to improve the supreme Qi and attack the divine realm in the future. Therefore, when the strength reaches the intermediate supreme, many people will consider creating skill."


    This is the first time Wu Hao has heard of it, but it sounds promising.


    "My immortal skill comes from a xuanming divine beast, and the supreme of heaven is all things on the earth. Xuanming''s is everything he understands. Therefore, according to the ranking, xuanming''s own understanding is the strongest."


    "If you really want to create, you must understand it by yourself. You can''t evolve it. That will have limitations. Every time you understand it, your supreme Qi will improve. The main cultivation direction of the supreme level must also focus on creating skills, which is related to your future."


    Wu Hao suddenly became enlightened. Fortunately, he had time for the old man Beibei to do his beacon. Otherwise, even if he reached the supreme level, it would take hundreds or even thousands of years to understand these things.


    "I have a plan in my heart. It''s just a skill. I thought about it as early as when I sealed the king universe." Wu Hao sneered. He had this idea for a long time, but he didn''t have that ability before.


    After finishing everything, Wu Hao returned to mercury and began to practice. First, he refined the absorbed supreme Qi.


    As he began to understand the creative skill, it was undoubtedly a long process.


    I thought it would be very simple, but I didn''t expect it to be so difficult to understand.


    "Is it impossible to succeed in this way!" Wu Hao frowned. He understood from the direction he thought in his heart, but he couldn''t succeed. He seemed to be hindered by something.


    "Boy, what''s your skill like?" Xuanming felt that Wu Hao was hindered and asked.


    "In fact, it''s nothing special. It just combines all kinds of skills into one, and then understands it through fusion and forging. This is what I understand. Creation is immortal."


    Wu Hao even thought of his name. If he can understand it successfully, this skill will integrate all attack methods, so it is called eternal creation.


    The moral is that it will never end, never die.


    Sword technique, palm technique, fist technique, body technique, and even he guessed that even the power of lightning would be improved.


    "What a never-ending, immortal, boy, many people have tried your idea, and the outcome will undoubtedly fail. However, if it is you, you may really become the only hope. You are still young and have a lot of time. You might as well try it."


    Kongbei knew that although it was difficult to succeed, he did not attack Wu Hao''s self-confidence, because he knew that miracles had happened to Wu Hao more than once or twice.


    If he can, of course, he also hopes that this practice will succeed. In this way, I''m afraid it will become the immortal law of the whole universe and even the whole world.


    But the road is bumpy. It''s not easy to succeed. Fortunately, Wu Hao still has a lot of time.


    Even if Wu Hao wastes a hundred years on this road, his talent will not have much impact.


    With the support of emperor kongbei, Wu Hao, who was a little discouraged, also mentioned the information again.


    He is not an ordinary person, and he is absolutely unwilling to create ordinary skills, so even if he wastes time, he will hit the south wall.


    For the past three years, Wu Hao has been closed. No major events have happened during this period, and xuanming has not committed any more crimes.


    During this period, purple Python and others also successively broke through to the level of king.


    It can be said that Wu Hao and others are the biggest forces in the whole third universe. Because of this, the whole universe is much more harmonious. No planet has been destroyed, and the third universe has brought harmony and peace.


    "It''s been three years. I didn''t expect that there has been no progress for three years. What is missing? Is this really an impossible method?" Wu Hao woke up during his practice.


    In the past three years, he has been seeking breakthrough and creation, but the longer the time, the more confused he finds himself. Until now, he has some doubts about whether he can succeed. Maybe this is really an impossible method, and it is almost impossible to succeed.


    No wonder the old man of kongbei said that the success rate was too low. Maybe the old man''s words were completely comforting him.


    Now his beard is longer than his hair, and his eyes have changed a lot. It can be seen that this closed practice makes Wu Hao look a lot anxious.


    Maybe it''s because you can''t improve your strength and there''s no progress in the creation immortal skill.


    In short, can not continue, will only make themselves more and more confused.

 Chapter 869

    Wu Hao went to take a bath for the first time after he left the customs. This is estimated to be the longest time since he closed the customs. His whole body has turned black in three years.


    "Smelly boy, how''s it going? Is there any progress in closing?" Kongbei asked when he saw Wu Hao leaving the customs.


    Wu Hao shook his head in frustration: "no, I really doubt whether it''s my problem or the way." Wu Hao has already appeared to be unsure. He has wasted all his three years on it.


    "Old man, do you think I''m too greedy? If I follow the pursuit of ordinary people to create, it should not be too difficult. "


    At this time, Wu Hao had his hair cut short and his face was clean, but he didn''t seem as confident as before. Maybe this time he didn''t get any results, which was a big blow to him.


    "You smelly boy will feel inferior? I thought you didn''t know what inferiority is. In fact, it''s not true to say that you are greedy. Since ancient times, you can be called an absolute strong person. Who doesn''t make yourself unique and excellent more and more. You''re just trying as hard as possible for your growth, not greedy. "


    Wu Hao sighed, and people became a lot more negative.


    "Forget it. Let''s take a break first. Fortunately, our strength has improved in the past three years. Otherwise, it''s a waste of good time." Wu Hao looked at the blue sky.


    Three years is neither long nor short.


    When he went to test the mainland, he spent five years. His achievements were unlimited. He crossed the king universe from the boundary master level to the supreme level.


    In just five years, he has achieved achievements that others can''t achieve for hundreds of years, thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years.


    But now three years later, he has not grown much. Maybe genius deserves its name, but genius also has its decline.


    In the past, he always believed that he was a genius, a genius recognized by all people. If others can''t do something, he will be able to do it.


    But now it seems that this is not the case. He has failed to do what others can''t do.


    "Boy, don''t be too negative. You are much better than anyone. Maybe the road you want to take is an unbreakable road. If you really can''t take the first step, it''s not too late to turn back."


    Kongbei has given up the idea of letting Wu Hao stick to it. A genius wants to grow steadily. Although he needs to go through too many hardships, he also needs to get feedback.


    If you can''t get feedback like Wu Hao, no matter how talented you are, you will lose patience.


    As the saying goes, it backfires.


    Once you push too hard, if you don''t get feedback, it will change fundamentally.


    "Yes." Wu Hao answered and went out anyway. At this time, he can think about how to go next.


    "Huh? Purple python, they all broke through? " Wu Hao was stunned because he had noticed that the purple Python people had reached the king universe. Those who had reached the half step king have now broken through.


    "Yes, the little girl of purple Python has a good talent. She was the first to break through after you closed for half a year. With her talent, it is certain to become the supreme level in the future." Kong Bei smiled happily and said.


    The closer he gets to the circle around Wu Hao, the more shocked he is. These friends around Wu Hao are very talented.


    Everyone seems to have a belief. If someone breaks through, then everyone seems to have motivation, and breakthroughs will follow.


    "That''s not bad. I''ll go and see them." Wu Hao went out and came to the martial arts training ground, which is a competition area specially built by xiuside for everyone.


    After nearly a decade of building, mercury is now a little alive.


    Although the whole continent covers only 15 percent of the land, it is now fully open.


    Moreover, with the addition of eight claw Warcraft, the sea level is also declining. When Mercury completely has new life, the sea level stops and the construction of mercury is completed.


    At this time, the purple Python and the iron lion are competing on the martial arts field. They are also the strong ones who have passed the earth fire refining, and both have the field of killing gods.


    And their strength is almost the same, so it''s hard to tell.


    However, when the purple Python used his talent, the iron lion immediately conceded defeat.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, it''s boring. It''s always like this. You always scare me with your talent." The iron lion said angrily, and everyone laughed.


    In addition to Su Yan and ruby, it can be said that no one is the opponent of purple python. After all, she has talent and ability and has an advantage over others.


    Of course, one of them is Xiaoxuan. She has the heaven and earth sword given by Ling Tian, so if she really wants to fight, only she can fight purple python.


    "Wu Hao!" Suddenly someone shouted, and the people looked at him.


    "Did you get out?" Everyone gathered around and knew that Wu Hao was closed, but it had been three years. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao went out today.


    "Yes, congratulations. You''ve broken through." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Cut, look at what you say. No matter how we break through, it''s nothing compared with your boy." The iron lion said angrily.


    At first, Wu Hao had to beg for a living in front of him, but now Wu Hao just waved and wanted to kill him without blinking.


    "You can say, Wu Hao, how strong he is. When he meets the master in the sky, he has to obey." Ling Tian also came out and said with a smile.


    "Oh? What do you say? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously, is he that kind of person?


    "Hey, hey, don''t pretend. We all know. Master kongbei told us how you knelt down to worship him as a teacher and how shameless you were." Ling Tian leaned on Wu Hao''s shoulder and said stealthily.


    Wu Hao has a black face.


    "He told you?" He was speechless. Unexpectedly, the old man said so many bad things during the closed door period.


    He knelt down to worship the teacher? He doesn''t remember when he knelt down to kongbei and worshipped the teacher.


    "Otherwise, he also said that if it weren''t for your sincerity, he wouldn''t bother to talk to you." Ling Tian is not too big.


    However, over the past few years, Ling Tian has changed a lot. He has become glib in recent years.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke Empty North suddenly appeared.


    He happened to come over just now and heard them talking about it. He was so frightened that he jumped out to explain immediately.


    When they heard that Su Yan and Ruby were going to fight, they were very excited. They couldn''t watch the supreme level battle. After all, the battle that destroys the sky and the earth should be seen with their lives.

 Chapter 870

    The crowd cheered and left, while Su Yan and Hongyu looked depressed. They obviously felt that the old man kongbei was avoiding the problem, but took them as a gun.


    But there''s no way. How could they not listen to what the elders said? They can only do an exhibition game for everyone as an aftertaste program.


    "Don''t you have anything to say, old man?" Wu Hao asked with a faint smile.


    "Say what? Any problems? What those little children say is not believable. Your boy''s bones are very hard. I didn''t spread rumors. " Old man kongbei looked at the two men in the battle with evasion in his eyes.


    "Really? In fact, it doesn''t matter if you really say it. After all, you have taught me a lot over the years. The name of master is also true. It''s normal for disciples to kneel down and worship master. " Wu Hao really didn''t think much. Although he didn''t say it all the time, although kongbei followed him completely for the sake of resurrection.


    But he knows very well that without old man kongbei, he can''t grow so fast and don''t have to take too many detours. Therefore, the contribution of old man kongbei is undoubtedly huge.


    "Really, really? Do you really think so? " Before, he thought it was nothing, just an apprentice, and the title was not so important.


    But Wu Hao''s talent is too strong. Everyone has vanity. Although he has stood at the top of the universe, some people really say that he also wants others to know.


    Wu Hao, once a peerless demon genius, was taught by the great emperor of kongbei. That''s why he blew a little cow in front of zimang and others.


    "Of course it''s true. Without you, I wouldn''t be today, so I have to thank you." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Good boy, I really didn''t read you wrong, but you said something wrong. What I taught you is limited, and your resurrection of the fifth is the greatest credit. Therefore, without you, there is no me today. It''s a loss for you, and we''re even." Kongbei patted Wu Hao on the shoulder and said.


    At this time, the battle between Ruby and Su Yan was very fierce. The gorgeous attacks collided again and again, and the two were even up and down.


    But Wu Hao could see that they didn''t do their best. They just performed to the public. Otherwise, if they show their real strength, I''m afraid the scene will be destroyed.


    "Good fight! The overlapping power of this wave is really extraordinary! " The iron lion roared and shouted at his throat.


    It''s not the first time for them to see the two fight, but every time they watch it with interest. After all, the battle between the two is really wonderful.


    Although they didn''t do their best, even though it became an exhibition competition, they also watched it very interesting.


    "Overlapping waves?" Wu Hao looked at Ruby''s moves confidently. He had never seen the sword in his hand, and it was still a secondary artifact. It should be made by Ling Tian.


    Ling Tian promised to match ruby with a secondary artifact before. It seems that many things have happened in the past three years.


    The power of overlapping waves is stacked layer by layer. The power of each layer is different, and there is dark power. If you are hit, you may suffer internal injury.


    Wu Hao always feels a little strange when he looks at the red jade waving. Why does he have this wonderful feeling.


    A few minutes later, the battle was over and Wu Hao stepped forward.


    "Ruby, I have a few questions for you."


    Hongyu looked at Su Yan with some doubts, and then left with Wu Hao.


    When he came to one side, Wu Hao asked, "is wave overlapping the sword technique of your Hongxia sect?"


    Hongyu nodded: "this is the upper level sword technique of Hongxia sect. It is called pulse overlap. There are unlimited moves, but it can overlap. It can overlap according to the power it needs to adjust. It can be thousands of moves, or tens of thousands of moves."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao repeatedly had a wonderful feeling. Since all sword techniques can overlap, why can''t they?


    "How to overlap, can you ask?" Wu Hao holds his fist because he has found a feeling at this moment. Whether he can succeed or not may be an opportunity at this time.


    "Pulse is just like the pulse on our human body. Countless pulses are actually one, so every move and every form can overlap them, and then the power is doubled after overlapping."


    Wu Hao listened with his eyes closed and suddenly entered a state of selflessness.


    "Wu Hao, you are..." Hongyu wondered why Wu Hao seemed to enjoy it so much.


    "Don''t disturb him. He''s practicing." Kongbei came over. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to enter the cultivation state at this time. It seems that the boy realized something from the overlapping waves.


    Speaking of cultivation is really a wonderful thing. When you feel it, you get twice the result with half the effort. When you don''t feel it, you can''t do anything.


    In these three years, Wu Hao has been in a state of no feeling, so he won''t get anything. But in just a few minutes, after having the feeling, he is much better than three years of cultivation.


    "Xiusid, you will build it here. I''m afraid this boy will practice here in the future." Kongbei knows this feeling. Once he enters the state of perception, people will forget themselves, so now none of them can disturb Wu Hao, otherwise Wu Hao''s perception will be interrupted at first, or he will become possessed at last.


    The whole area is 300 meters away. It has been blocked. No one can enter it. It''s just for Wu Hao''s cultivation.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s perception entered the drill state.


    "Swordsmanship can overlap, but skill can''t. why, is it because all things in heaven and earth are mutually exclusive, so skill will be mutually exclusive?"


    But he understood a sentence that all things come from one body, and so do the skills. Just like the sentence said by Hongyu just now, although there are many meridians in the human body, they are all one body.


    The same is true of Kung Fu. Otherwise, what idea does the person who created Kung Fu use to create it?


    Wu Hao first tried to integrate the eternal sword with the instant sword. At first, he had some difficulties.


    But when Wu Hao relaxed and was no longer so tough, the two began to merge slowly.


    The integration between Kendo is obviously much easier.


    In that case, it should also be possible between power and Dharma.


    Wu Hao tried to integrate the thunder body method with the power of lightning. Unexpectedly, under the same effect, the two produced signs of integration.


    Finally, Wu Hao found the feeling, the feeling of wonder and fear.


    He was so frightened that he was deeply afraid that this feeling would disappear. Once it disappeared, it would be even more difficult to continue again.


    Six months later, Wu Hao finally fused the eternal sword with the instant sword.


    The thunder body method and the power of thunder and lightning have also been successfully integrated. Originally, thunder and lightning can be attached to Kendo, so Wu Hao began a new attempt to integrate the power of thunder and lightning into Kendo to see what effect it will produce. He believes he will not be disappointed this time.

 Chapter 871

    After Wu Hao''s unremitting efforts, Kendo and lightning finally resonated, which also means that Wu Hao''s efforts have finally made achievements.


    Although this is only the beginning, Wu Hao knows very well that the beginning also means how far his end can be.


    After superposition, the moves have been infinitely enlarged, and Wu Hao is as poor as usual.


    Just like the integration of the eternal sword and the instant sword, it can become a more powerful creation sword, and the same is true of the thunder body method and the power of lightning.


    Thunder becomes black thunder, and where the body method passes, lightning and thunder. If the person is hit, the black thunder will also have the effect of blessing bag paralysis.


    The eternal sword and thunder body method are integrated, the lightning is endless, and the Kendo is endless.


    The sword of the moment is an incomparably powerful destructive force, comparable to the full-strength version of the eternal sword.


    The sword of creation can also be integrated with black thunder. It has become Wu Hao''s strongest killing move and the sword of destruction. Once displayed, it will startle the world and cry ghosts and gods. It is unmatched.


    It can be said that every move and every type can be repeatedly integrated with other moves, and the integration results in a new move.


    This is the law of creation.


    I don''t know how many spring and summer, and how many autumn and winter, Wu Hao finally integrated the four. Although his strength is still intermediate, his breath has been extremely terrible.


    Kongbei sometimes comes to see Wu Hao. He is afraid that someone will disturb him, but every time he comes over, he can see the changes that have taken place in Wu Hao.


    This time, after Wu Hao integrated all the four, the breath actually became calm, like a stone sinking into the sea, which is really unpredictable.


    This time, Emperor kongbei came again, and Wu Hao magically opened his eyes at this time.


    "Oh? Your boy will pick the time. He woke up at this time. " Emperor kongbei smiled bitterly twice.


    "Old man, how long have I been closed this time?" Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "Two years."


    Hearing this answer, Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction. He had these gains in two years. It seems that he really succeeded this time. Although it took five years, on the whole, everything is worth it.


    "You''ve grown up, boy. You''re better than blue. You''ve surpassed me." Kong Bei sighed.


    It took them ten thousand years to achieve what they are today, but Wu Hao, an evil genius, only spent a few decades, which made them old guys ashamed.


    "Hehe, you taught me how to surpass you. My achievements have something to do with you." Wu Hao is telling the truth.


    For example, he can get so much this time, thanks to the careful explanation and tireless comfort of old man kongbei, otherwise it is not so easy for him to succeed in telling the truth.


    At least at this moment, he may not know that he can really create Kung Fu, and in this way.


    "Your boy knows to comfort me. OK, now that you''re awake, go back and tidy up. Everyone is waiting for you."


    "Wait for me? What''s up? " Wu Hao stood up with a puzzled look on his face. Did something happen to him in the past two years.


    "There has been a mutation in Warcraft. Now the situation is a little complicated. You''d better listen to your daughter-in-law."


    Wu Hao had a black line on his face: "what daughter-in-law, old man, what are you talking about?"


    He doesn''t know when he has a daughter-in-law.


    "Cut, don''t pretend to me. The little girl named purple Python has always been nice to your parents, not a daughter-in-law or something."


    Now Wu Hao understands that the old man actually took purple Python as his daughter-in-law, but in fact, many people think so now.


    After all, a girl often runs to look after her family, which only her daughter-in-law can do.


    Wu Hao didn''t refute. If zimang really promised to be his daughter-in-law, of course he wouldn''t refuse. Unfortunately, people don''t agree now. They also said that they would talk about it after xuanming''s affairs, so it''s obvious to cool him.


    After washing and finishing, Wu Hao went directly to the meeting room. At this time, everyone was there. The meeting was presided over by xiuside.


    "What''s the situation? The old man said that Warcraft had a sudden change. What''s the situation?"


    Xiuside nodded and waved his hand. A big screen appeared in front of him, and a unicorn appeared in everyone''s view.


    However, Wu Hao''s eyes changed when he saw the unicorn.


    "Eight feet?" Wu Hao has never seen a monster or Warcraft with eight feet.


    In fact, there is no essential difference between Warcraft and exotic animals. Really speaking, they all belong to the category of Warcraft, but their names are different.


    "Yes, this is the change they produce. The lone wolf with eight feet not only speeds up, but also completely stimulates the beast in his body. He is very aggressive. In front of him, the Eight Legged lone wolf completely has the strength of the Lord''s peak, and there is not only one. There will be a wolf king, and the strength is at least at the level of the universe."


    A cosmic monster?


    Wu Hao frowned. In the third universe, it seemed that he had never heard of where there would be a king, a cosmic beast.


    After all, the overall strength of the third universe is weak. People are stronger than kings, and animals are stronger than World Masters.


    It''s the first time he''s heard of the king being a cosmic beast in so many years.


    Is this what they call a change? If it''s just separate, maybe it''s OK. If it''s a group or a large batch, this situation really needs to be observed carefully.


    Although the human heart is often more terrible than these beasts, the human heart can''t kill people, but the beasts are different.


    As thurster said, these mutated beasts have erupted into animal nature, let alone human beings. Even if they see the same beast, I''m afraid they will kill each other.


    Therefore, this problem must be eliminated, and this risk must be eliminated.


    "With your current strength, it shouldn''t be difficult to solve these things?" Wu Hao asked, looking at xiuside.


    "If only for this, of course it is not difficult, but there are also Orc kings among them, such as tigers, lions and elephants in the animal world. The strength of these Orc Kings is quite terrible!" Xiuside looked at Wu Hao with an ugly face and said.


    "Terror? Didn''t my master help you? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously. It''s impossible. Old man kongbei is not that kind of person.


    "No, elder Kong Bei has helped, but the king of the beast clan seems to have premeditated. When they lose their animal nature, they become organized and premeditated, as if they were manipulated and commanded by others."


    After that, Wu Hao thought of xuanming emperor for the first time.

 Chapter 872

    "Every time the elder Kong Bei plans to make a move, those mutated monsters will return to their nature. It seems that they all return to normal, so they don''t know which monsters have mutated and can''t start." Said thurster, frowning.


    This problem has plagued them for a long time and has not been solved.


    "Don''t mention the elder Kong Bei. Even Kirin will do it. It''s like deliberately targeting the supreme strong."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao understood. It seems that these monsters are really organized and premeditated.


    Now the third universe is no longer under the control of xuanming emperor, but it''s not necessarily that xuanming old guy does this to control the third universe again.


    However, this way is also a little cruel. It is absolutely a disaster for mankind to use strange animals to harm the whole mankind.


    "What about Dihong and theocracy? Why didn''t you see them? " Wu Hao glanced at the crowd, but they were not there.


    "They returned to blue star as early as a year ago. Because the situation there was more serious, they went back to suppress the strange animals. However, the situation was also very urgent. There were high-level creatures and higher-level changes in the strange animals."


    Wu Hao was stunned again. Unexpectedly, there were higher-level changes. What happened.


    "There is a creature called coexistence, which has extremely high wisdom. This kind of command is extremely rare even among humans. This is his dialogue, which was sent by Emperor Hong. Listen."


    With that, xiuside played the recording. In addition to Dihong''s voice, there was a voice that sounded empty.


    "Who the hell are you and who ordered you to do so? Xuanming emperor? " Dihong asked angrily.


    "I, the coexisting body of the universe, the highest intelligent creature, change, mankind is about to be destroyed, blue star, strange beast, two three-level Dharma arrays, breaking 300."


    Just this sentence, people have repeatedly listened to it several times, but they can''t access the information about biology. It can be said that this creature is a new species, which has completely exceeded the knowledge content of the current large celestial body database.


    You should know that the large celestial system was developed by xuanming, which has the wisdom of xuanming and the whole universe for thousands of years, but even so, we still can''t find this new creature.


    "So, they are not driven by xuanming emperor. After all, there is no information about the large celestial system. Maybe even xuanming didn''t know what these were before." Wu Hao has seen this problem.


    After all, if xuanming did it alone, it is impossible for large celestial bodies not to know any data.


    "By the way, what does it mean by breaking three hundred hours?" Wu Hao looked at the crowd and asked.


    Xiuside shook his head: "I don''t know. We have studied it for a long time, not 300 days or 300 hours, but if it is 300 years, it will be a long time."


    For this problem, Wu Hao also fell into meditation. These guys have a common problem, all the common problems of the universe, and they actually talk off the key.


    What is "300".


    Wu Hao frowned and thought carefully. Old man kongbei didn''t know what the so-called 300 meant. How could he think clearly


    "Can it be solved with a large celestial system?" Wu Hao immediately asked.


    Xiuside nodded: "I''ve begun to solve it, but the time required above will be more than a month, and now it''s only half past."


    It takes more than a month to calculate. It seems that this so-called high-level intelligent creature is not groundless.


    The large celestial body system contains almost all the universe, and even a lot of knowledge in the first universe. But now it takes a month to calculate their words. It can be seen how high the knowledge content of each other is.


    "What about Bluestar now? Should there be no problem for Dihong and theocracy? "


    Since the other party is also the king of the universe, it should not be a great threat at present.


    "There''s no problem now. Bluestar is the most obvious. There are the most variants on it, but they didn''t make a move. It seems that they''re waiting for something."


    The actions of these high-level intelligent creatures are really unpredictable. It seems that we must catch one or two to study.


    "Old man, is there any way to lock them?" Wu Hao looked at old man kongbei and asked.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy. Just now xiusidu said that once the supreme level appears, he will restore the beast itself. There''s no way to crown them at the cosmic level, so it''s estimated that only two people can catch them."


    At this time, Wu Hao also looked at Su Yan and ruby.


    "You mean Ruby and Suyan, which have secondary artifact at the same time? But the other side is a high-level creature. They should be able to recognize their combat power? "


    However, the old man of kongbei laughed twice: "what about your boy''s intelligence? You should know that the smarter the universe is, the more high-level creatures are, and the more they like to digitize everything, so what they see is only surface data."


    Wu Hao''s eyes lit up. What the old man said was indeed reasonable, but he always had a bad feeling.


    "Since it thinks it is more advanced than us humans, it should not be groundless. I think it''s better to be careful. I''ll go with you and you''ll do it. If not, I''ll take action at the first time."


    Wu Hao knows that he can''t joke about anyone''s life. When he brought Su Yan out, he promised Su Qian and Hongxia Zong that he would ensure their safety.


    Now he hasn''t figured out the origin of this high-level intelligent creature, so Su Yan and Ruby can''t take this risk.


    "OK, you''re right. Be careful to sail for thousands of years. In this way, you follow Su Yan and I''ll follow the little girl Hongyu. In this way, you can protect them completely from accidents."


    Wu Hao nodded and immediately the crowd took action. Su Yan and Ruby were also ready to go.


    At present, the whole universe knows that there are many places for advanced intelligent creatures, but I''m afraid the only place that can be locked is blue star, so everyone''s target area is also blue star.


    The next morning, everyone came to Bluestar. Wu Hao and the great emperor of kongbei did not come. Once they came, those advanced intelligent creatures would shrink up, so they stayed in space and observed their actions.


    Dihong and theocracy are responsible for the reception and introduction. According to them, the number of high-level intelligent creatures in the whole blue star has reached an alarming amount.


    At least there are nearly 200, which is not a good thing for Bluestar.

 Chapter 873

    "Have you ever counted the level of the strongest creature?" Su Yan looked at Dihong and asked. They are not strangers. After all, they have been together on mercury for a long time.


    "Statistics can''t come out. They haven''t negotiated with us, let alone fight, but I''m sure they have a king like existence among these creatures. Their strength should not be weak, perhaps stronger than you, so you must pay attention to safety."


    These are their newly discovered problems. They were going to report them to xiuside, but Wu Hao and them actually came in person.


    Originally, he was still worried about how to deal with the disaster of Bluestar. After all, the enemy was too mysterious. He didn''t even understand what the other party was and fought with him.


    On the contrary, the other party seems to know their human existence completely and know human beings very well.


    "We must pay attention to safety. Those creatures call us human beings as low-level species, as if they disdain to negotiate with us. In this way, they must have great wisdom, at least not what human beings can touch at present."


    Su Yan, they all know that because of this, Wu Hao and kongbei emperor will follow him in person for fear of any danger.


    "It''s right here, zuya city. It was originally a city that has been abandoned for a long time. It has been far away from the place where human beings live. After those creatures arrived, they occupied it as a base."


    Occupying a city that humans don''t want as a base, I really can''t figure out how advanced these so-called high-level creatures are.


    If the big bodies could not calculate what they said, I''m afraid they wouldn''t think these creatures would be so-called high-level creatures.


    "OK, we''ll leave it here."


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole sky suddenly darkened. Dihong and divine power disappeared, leaving only two people in this gray space.


    "Low level, human creature, half step supreme, IQ close to zero, weak." Voices appeared as if they were explaining to them.


    "Come out, don''t nag me. Whoever is inferior will have a try." Su Yan shouted twice, but there was no response, just like a stone sinking into the sea.


    "What''s the matter? Why does the sky suddenly change color? Where are those creatures?" Ruby frowned. At this time, the two people were completely confused and didn''t know what had happened.


    The gods of Dihong and Shenquan are so tight that they can''t feel the smell of Su Yan and ruby.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Hao has come at this time. At the moment when Su Yan and Ruby disappear, Wu Hao finds something wrong.


    "I don''t know. They disappeared as soon as we got here." Dihong frowned and said with great worry.


    Heavenly eye!


    Mental strength!


    Wu Hao opened all his perceptual abilities, but at this time, the surrounding space was quiet, and only a few exotic animals existed.


    "Damn it, it all disappeared, and so did those creatures." Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. Without any trace, he took Su Yan and Ruby away. What strength does this means need to do.


    Are they really high-level creatures, as they say?


    "Old man, what should I do now? Su Yan and Ruby have been taken away by them!" Wu Hao said angrily.


    This was the first time that he felt at a loss. He could not see, touch or feel the enemy. This feeling was very uncomfortable.


    "The ability to disappear instantly. This ability should not be destroyed. If it is right, it is estimated that it has been brought to another space, but we can''t see it. Don''t worry first. Their strength is not weak and they should not encounter too much danger. They can''t help them if they work together."


    Although he said so, Wu Hao was still very worried. After all, he brought them out. He had a great responsibility to bear the danger of them.


    "Xiuside, seal off this area and don''t let any creatures and people near. Violators will be killed without amnesty!" Wu Hao''s eyes are full of murderous spirit. If Su Yan and Ruby suffer any danger, he will make this high-level creature pay a price!


    Xiuside had heard Wu Hao''s angry voice, and immediately blocked the whole area according to Wu Hao''s words, even the blue star. Just go in and don''t go out.


    "Speed up the calculation and settle the whereabouts of Su Yan and them for me." Wu Hao stayed at the scene without any action.


    He believed that they would not disappear for no reason. Even if they were high-level intelligent creatures, they could not take people away quietly under his eyes.


    So Su Yan and Ruby must still be nearby. As the old man kongbei said, they must have been brought to every space, but they must still be here.


    "Wu Hao, shall we go back first?" Dihong came over and asked.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "you go back first. I''ll see the situation here."


    Wu Hao stayed alone. He believed that nothing could be detected. Even if the other party was really a high-level intelligent creature, he didn''t believe that there were high-level and low-level statements in front of absolute strength.


    Otherwise, exotic animals belong to low levels and human wisdom is high, but in front of strength, human beings are still afraid of exotic animals. This is the difference.


    Therefore, he believes that there is no distinction between high and low. No matter how high, strength will break everything.


    Now it can only hope that both of them are in the same space. If they work together well, there may be a glimmer of vitality.


    "Unexpectedly, you show your spatial ability in front of me. I don''t know whether you are too confident or I am too weak!" With a cold hum, Wu Hao opened the space field.


    Since they all belong to space ability, maybe his space field can resonate with them.


    In the past ten days, Wu Hao stayed where he was, but there was no progress, and there was no progress in the field of space.


    "Wu Hao, you come back and have solved it successfully. The situation is very dangerous." Xiuside''s voice appeared in Wu Hao''s mind.


    "You come to me. I can''t leave now." With a wave of his hand, Wu Hao opened the door of the space linked with xiuside.


    He will stay here and will not give the other party a chance to escape.


    When thurster appeared, his face was very ugly.


    "Wu Hao, great things are bad. I''m afraid the real disaster is coming." Xiuside''s words made Wu Hao frown.


    "The 300 mentioned in the mouth of those high-level intelligent creatures refers to the monsters that produce changes. When the number of monsters that produce changes reaches 300, the planet will disappear completely."

 Chapter 874

    "What? The quantity reaches 300? How many mutants are there in the whole blue star today? " Wu Hao hurriedly asked.


    If it is true as thurster said, it is definitely a disaster that can not be ignored for the whole mankind.


    "After calculation, there are more than 280. At this speed, it will reach 300 tomorrow, and this is irresistible. In other words, we can only watch."


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect this to happen, but could the so-called high-level intelligent creature really make such a huge planet disappear?


    In fact, he doesn''t believe it. After all, even he can''t do it. I''m afraid there are only gods who can easily make a planet disappear silently.


    Unless the rise of this creature is initiated by the gods, it is really hard to imagine that this so-called high-level intelligent creature can really quietly make the blue star disappear.


    "I''d rather believe it or not. Su Yan and ruby are lessons from the past. Just in case, you immediately inform Dihong and divine power to transfer all humans on the blue star to mercury for refuge."


    Xiuside nodded and informed Dihong at the first time.


    Cake two people were also very shocked when they heard the news. They didn''t expect that 300 in the mouth of those creatures actually meant this.


    Now the number left is not much. I''m afraid it will reach 300 soon.


    It took half a day for Dihong and theocracy to gather all mankind together.


    Wu Hao opened the space door for the people and let them take refuge in mercury. After all, it is a safety guarantee for the people.


    Whether 300 means that or not, if it doesn''t, it''s just tossing around for a little time, but if it does, a disaster can be avoided.


    "Wu Hao, will the blue star really disappear?" Dihong frowned at Wu Hao. After all, this is his hometown. He has guarded his hometown for hundreds of years. Unexpectedly, his hometown for hundreds of years is about to be destroyed. How can he be reconciled.


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to protect this planet. You should leave as soon as possible." Wu Hao also flew to the universe. According to the data, there are two variations, and it will reach 300.


    Everyone paid attention to the news and watched it all. The blue star people prayed one after another, hoping that everything was just a shock.


    When the value reached 300, everyone held their breath, but Bluestar was safe and sound without any change.


    "It didn''t disappear. It really didn''t disappear. It seems to be just a false alarm."


    Emperor Hong and divine power also smiled and said, "yes, it''s great. It''s dangerous at last."


    "No!" Suddenly someone shouted.


    "Look, what''s that!" People looked at the blue star again. They saw a burst of yellow light on the surface of the blue star, flashing faster and faster.


    About half a minute later, the blue star disappeared like a star.


    "Disappear, disappear..." Dihong and divine power changed their faces.


    "No, it''s gone, people, people are gone!" Ling Tian suddenly shouted. They turned around and saw that the martial arts training ground originally occupied by people was empty, leaving only the people who originally lived in mercury.


    "Damn, how did you do it, my people? Why did they disappear, but I and the divine power are still there!" Dihong was so angry that he felt a little uncomfortable without any resistance.


    People also wondered why Dihong and theocracy were still there.


    At this time, Wu Hao was in the universe. He looked at all this confused. He didn''t expect it to really disappear. There was no breath, not even any information.


    He can''t feel the existence of blue star at all. Everything on blue star has disappeared.


    "High level intelligent creatures, you have completely violated my bottom line. I Wu Hao will not let you go!" Wu Hao said coldly and then left the scene.


    But when he saw the disappeared blue star, his face changed immediately.


    "Dihong and theocratic power are still there, which shows a problem. I''m afraid the other party can''t make the powerful ones at the level of the universe disappear, so you two can survive." Then Wu Hao looked at xiuside and continued.


    "You immediately calculate where their next goal is. I believe they will never just fight blue star." Wu Hao has summoned up his spirits. Now anger can''t solve any problems. He must make all preparations to prevent the next disaster. At the same time, he must understand all this.


    The sudden disappearance of so many people must not be something that ordinary means can do. What ability does the other party use to do this.


    And he had a feeling that these disappeared things might not really disappear. Perhaps, as the old man kongbei said, they just went to another space.


    At this time, he can only think like this, because only think like this, maybe everything still has a chance to save, otherwise they can only sit and wait to die.


    "But it takes too long for the large celestial system to calculate them. I''m afraid it''s too late." Said thurster.


    "Then upgrade the large celestial bodies. No matter what the cost, we must find out." Wu Hao said calmly.


    "I''m afraid the things that need to be used for upgrading will be very huge. This is also the reason why xuanming emperor refused to upgrade it at the beginning, because it not only needs a lot of supreme Qi, but also needs real solar energy as the core power, but it is very human to be close to the solar energy." Xiuside''s words made Wu Hao fall into meditation.


    "How much does the supreme Qi need? Draw me. As for the solar energy, Wu Hao and I should be able to complete it in a limited time." The old man came over.


    "Old man, the supreme Qi can''t use yours. It''s not easy for you to practice. You''d better use mine." Wu Hao quickly refused.


    "Hehe, are you looking down on me? I''m not that old. I''m saying that you are the highest combat power now. We should not only oppose the so-called intelligent creature with enough level, but also defend the old guy in the dark. Therefore, all hope lies in you. I''m old. As long as my life is not in danger, it''s not impossible for me to recover my strength. " Kong Bei smiled and said.


    Although he looked at the old man kongbei as if he didn''t care, Wu Hao was very clear. In fact, the old man cared about his own strength. After all, this is a real world. Strength represents everything. Without strength, even the hope of survival will disappear.

 Chapter 875

    But as the old man said, maybe now only he can compete with xuanming emperor. If his strength decreases at this time, it is definitely not a good thing for them.


    "Don''t argue, master. Although there is a lot of supreme Qi required for upgrading, if it is you, you should not fall to the intermediate level." Thurster said hurriedly at this time.


    Since he won''t fall to the intermediate level, Wu Hao is relieved. As long as he doesn''t fall to the intermediate level, there is still hope for everything.


    "Then you have to hurry to upgrade. You should know how urgent the situation is now."


    Thurster nodded. Of course he knew the situation.


    "I''m not worried about the supreme Qi. It''s just the solar energy. I''m afraid it''s not easy even if you work together. Once you get close to the sun, it will cause fission, and everything will be burned and disappear. The risk is undoubtedly huge." Thurster frowned at them.


    No matter how powerful man is, man can''t overcome the laws of nature. Nature has incomparable power.


    Maybe Wu Hao and kongbei emperor can destroy the sun with their backhand, but this is only destruction. It is basically impossible to conquer it by themselves.


    If you want to obtain the core energy of the sun from the sun, you must make it sincere, so that the sun''s ability does not bite back, resist, and not let the light get close. The heat above is hotter than magma, which will definitely make people miserable.


    "In that case, it''s not too late. Let''s hurry up and have a look." Wu Hao doesn''t intend to give up. Now they are the only ones who can save Bluestar, Su Yan and ruby. Big celestial bodies are the only thing that can solve each other. Only by upgrading can they compete with each other.


    The world is so big that there are no surprises. Originally, I thought that human beings have been the highest intelligent creature in the whole universe, but now there is a more powerful existence.


    So powerful that they can''t find a trace or explore each other. What''s the use of him as a supreme strong man.


    In the face of true wisdom, is strength and everything futile?


    Like emperor xuanming, he has independently developed the advanced intelligence system of large celestial bodies. It seems that intelligence is really very important to the universe.


    Maybe the emperor xuanming really knows something about this sudden intelligent creature, and this big celestial body may have been born to deal with this group of intelligent creatures at the beginning.


    People came to the solar system and looked at the burning sun in front of them. They were frightened in their eyes.


    You can feel the hot temperature at such a distance, which can help you feel that your skin is about to melt.


    To extract the core energy of the sun from this, I''m afraid that ordinary people can''t do it.


    "Wu Hao, we can''t help. It''s useless to go. You must be careful. Take this. It may be useful." Ling TianChao Wu Hao came over and said faintly.


    Wu Hao glanced at what Ling Tian gave him.


    "Ice silkworm armor?" Wu Hao was shocked. Since this armor is made of pure ice silkworm, it is also a sub artifact level.


    "Yes, this is my Ling family''s baby. I''ll lend it to you. Remember to return it." Ling Tian smiled and said.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly, but he still took it down. It can resist high temperature. Maybe it can really help a lot, so he can''t be hypocritical at this time. He must use all means to protect his life.


    "Wait for me. I''ll come as soon as I go." Wu Hao put on the ice silkworm armor and slowly approached the center of the sun.


    "Wu Hao, you must come back alive!" The purple Python shouted at this time.


    Wu Hao looked back and smiled. Of course he will come back alive. Not only that, he will bring back the core energy.


    The closer to the center of the sun, the more violent the energy and the higher the heat.


    The sun''s flame light touched his breath, which would make him feel upset.


    "Good guy, fortunately, the ice silkworm armor can at least resist the temperature, otherwise I''m afraid it will become a roast pig." Wu Hao said helplessly.


    Turn the supreme Qi around to protect yourself, and then rush in.


    He can''t linger on the periphery all the time. The more he lingers, the less firm he is in his heart, so he must adapt immediately.


    As soon as he entered the solar energy, the hot temperature hit in an instant. Even if he had protected himself with supreme Qi, even wearing ice silkworm armor, he could not completely resist the high temperature.


    This high temperature can no longer be measured by data. If the magma temperature is as high as thousands of degrees, I''m afraid the solar energy will be more than ten times higher.


    After ten minutes, Wu Hao finally got used to it, and then slowly went deep into it.


    According to thurster, the core energy of the sun is in the central area, but the sun is much larger than the earth. It''s hard to imagine what it will be like inside because it has such a high temperature on the outside.


    After traveling ten thousand meters, Wu Hao has begun to find it difficult to breathe. This energy is really unbearable for ordinary people.


    Spirit of ice dragon!


    Wu Hao began to use various means to resist. After the ice dragon appeared, it melted instantly. It can be seen how high the temperature is.


    But at least he resisted for a few seconds and gave him a breather.


    no way.


    Wu Hao stopped and couldn''t move on. There was still a distance from the central area. If he continued, I''m afraid he would have to turn into ashes.


    In desperation, Wu Hao had to stop to practice first. Fortunately, he also found an advantage. Practicing here is better than outside.


    In particular, forging body, forging body with flame, maybe this can improve his strength.


    With the protection of ice silkworm armor, Wu Hao''s life is not in danger, so he can start cultivating at ease.


    Time passed minute by minute, and a month passed in the twinkling of an eye. This month, kongbei and others had been waiting outside. Wu Hao had left for too long this time. If it weren''t for the breath, they even thought Wu Hao was in danger.


    After practicing for a month, Wu Hao also opened his eyes, which revealed a terrible fire.


    Wu Hao looked at his hands and was able to condense real fire. He didn''t expect such a harvest.


    Now he can bear the temperature here, so he must move forward.


    In this month, his field of killing gods has also grown. Under this high temperature, he did not expect that the essence of the field of killing gods has changed, and the energy in the field has become very powerful.


    Wu Hao went all the way and traveled another 30000 meters. At this moment, he is very close to the core center.


    But this kind of energy makes Wu Hao unable to suppress. If he hadn''t forged before and could hold on, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have come here alive.

 Chapter 876

    Another kilometer, a whole kilometer can reach the core area. Although he can''t hold on now, Wu Hao still tries his best to move forward, because he knows that at this moment he has no way back and must get the core energy.


    The painful time was long. It took another ten days for Wu Hao to advance another 600 meters, and the assassin''s core energy of the sun appeared in front of him.


    The closer he is to that energy, the more damaging it is to the supreme Qi. He has fully mobilized all the supreme Qi, and success or failure is also in one fell swoop.


    Wu Hao took out the energy intake drill that xiuside gave him. As long as he shoots this thing into the core energy, he can mobilize the core energy.


    But now there is still a distance of 400 meters. If you change to the outside, 400 meters is nothing at all. For him, it is only a thousand miles in a flash.


    However, it is not easy for the bit to successfully reach the core energy region at this temperature.


    In order to ensure safety, Wu Hao walked another 100 meters, and the remaining 300 meters could not move forward again. He felt like he was about to suffocate. If he continued to move forward, I''m afraid he would really die here.


    Take out the drill bit, Wu Hao starts the big celestial system, and then wraps the drill bit with supreme gas.


    "Go, don''t let me down."


    Heilei, the sword of creation!


    Wu Hao directly used his unique skill and sent the drill out. At the beginning, the drill rushed to the core energy with the momentum of breaking through the air.


    When it came to the core energy group, the drill bit could not withstand the high temperature and melted instantly.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. It seems that he still underestimated the temperature of core energy. Such a high-quality drill bit melted in a short moment. What kind of temperature did it bear.


    Wu Hao took out another drill bit. Xiuside gave him three in total, which also means that he had only three chances.


    Because xiuside said that the material of this drill bit is very rare. He has been looking for the whole universe for several years, and there is only one point. This is also the only material that has the opportunity to enter the core energy.


    If none of the three chances succeed, it means that their plan will fail.


    This time, Wu Hao not only mobilized the supreme Qi, but even displayed the spirit of the real dragon. He knew that doing so would hurt himself, but at this moment, he could not care so much.


    The spirit of the real dragon, six dragons!


    "Go and melt it for me!" Wu Hao roared and a roaring dragon chanted.


    Everyone outside heard the Dragon singing, and everyone cheered up because they knew that Wu Hao should start to act.


    "We must succeed. There is only one chance to save everyone." Whispered thurster.


    "Don''t worry, that boy will succeed. When he let us down, he will succeed and come back safely." The purple Python followed closely.


    Everyone began to pray that Wu Hao could successfully get the energy.


    The spirit of the real dragon really has a certain fire resistance. After all, it not only has the addition of the spirit of the ice dragon, but also the fire dragon and the wind dragon. Even the Earth Dragon can defend a little, so this time it is a little better than before.


    The drill bit kept moving forward after it came to the core energy area, but it was just spinning in place. It was impossible to successfully enter the core energy group. It seems that the defense of the core energy group is also very strong.


    Wu Hao frowned and took out the last one. While the second one hasn''t been melted, after all, he has to strike while the iron is hot.


    The power of black thunder, the immortal method of creation, thunder flash and explosion step!


    Wu Hao exhausted all his supreme Qi, because he knew that success or failure was in one fell swoop. If he failed, he might have to return the same way.


    But in his eyes, there is no failure. Anyway, he can only succeed, not fail.


    Space gate!


    Wu Hao thought of the last way. He wanted to completely eliminate the waste of the power of bit sprint, so he opened the space gate between the two. Although the space gate could not withstand the high temperature and would melt in an instant, it was enough as long as there was an instant.


    "Go, success or failure depends on it!"


    Wu Hao roared. The drill bit broke through the air and rushed into the door of the space. In an instant, another door appeared.


    In an instant, all the forces gathered together, and the third bit hit the second bit.


    The second bit seemed to gain strength and successfully entered the core energy group.


    "Yes, yes, finally." Wu Hao is very happy. It''s really not easy. It''s really dark in such a ghost place.


    Wu Hao succeeded!


    Thurster also immediately received the news, because the large celestial system had received energy.


    "Come on, how much supreme Qi you need to draw." The blank emperor also made preparations for the first time and mobilized the supreme spirit.


    Thurster nodded and began to upgrade the large celestial system. In fact, he was also very excited.


    After all, a supernova system is about to be born in his hand, which is more exciting than bringing him to the king universe.


    About five minutes later, xiuside had transferred the supreme Qi, and the great kongbei appeared to be a little vain.


    "Elder, are you all right? Take a break first." Thurster hurriedly helped the empty North emperor.


    "It''s all right. It''s not a big problem. How about upgrading successfully?" Kongbei emperor asked hurriedly. After all, everyone placed their hopes on this system.


    Wu Hao risked his life to enter the core area of the sun for this system. If he can''t upgrade it, it will waste their mind.


    "Don''t worry, sir. The system has started to upgrade independently. It''s estimated that it will take some time."


    They continued to wait for a long time. About a week later, Wu Hao successfully came out of the core area of the sun.


    Purple Python ran up first. She could see that Wu Hao was very tired. It seemed that Wu Hao was really tired this time.


    "I became... Successful." Wu Hao may feel relieved after seeing the purple python. He smiled and fainted.


    Zimang Xiao Liu Xiaoping: "yes, you succeeded. From the beginning, I knew you would succeed. It''s hard for you." Purple Python helped Wu Hao back to the team.


    After they returned to mercury, Wu Hao entered the state of breath regulation. The large celestial body system has not been upgraded, so now they can''t do anything.


    A week later, the big object had been upgraded, and a supernova system also appeared in Wu Hao''s mind.


    "The big celestial body has finally been upgraded, which is undoubtedly a major thing, because it has greatly improved the strength of each of us." Xiuside explained and showed, and an energy mass appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 877

    "This is nuclear fusion. It is extremely destructive and can produce an explosion comparable to that of nuclear weapons. Generally speaking, it is no less powerful than the full-scale strike of the king sealing universe at the peak level. If time is sufficient, it can even reach the supreme level."


    Xiuside''s explanation surprised everyone. I didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    "Well, I''ll explain these later. Now I''ll start to figure out the whereabouts of those people."


    Everyone frowned. After all, they had pinned all their hopes on the large celestial system. Although xiuside said they could settle, they were still worried.


    It took about two minutes for thurster to stop.


    "There''s a result. As we guess, in fact, the blue star hasn''t disappeared yet. Sure enough, it''s in another space." Thurster smiled and said.


    Hearing this, Dihong and Shenquan breathed a sigh of relief, and the blue star was finally saved.


    "Then hurry to save people. It''s not too late." Wu Hao said.


    However, xiuside shook his head: "I''m afraid not. I can''t enter their space. On the whole, their wisdom is indeed very high. Now, I''m afraid that the promotion of large celestial bodies only has the ability to compete with them. If you want to completely suppress them, you may have to use force."


    The people''s faces changed slightly. Unexpectedly, the solution came out, but they still couldn''t save people.


    "What now? Now we don''t even know where they are. How to use force against them is simply unrealistic. " Theocracy said with some excitement. After a long time, he still couldn''t save people.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll think of a way first." Xiuside also frowned. After all, this matter is really very serious, but it can''t save people. It''s also in vain.


    "Don''t think about it. I have a way." Wu Hao spoke at this time.


    Everyone looked at him with a puzzled face.


    "Now that the blue star has gone to their space, we can naturally do the same. Thurster, now figure out who their next goal is."


    As soon as he said this, thurster immediately reacted.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that if they don''t appear, we can go to their space. When we get to their space, they naturally can''t run away."


    "Wait a minute." Xiuside immediately began to solve. After that, xiuside looked at Wu Hao and his face changed dramatically.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you work it out? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously why xiuside had such an expression.


    Xiuside shook his head: "no, it has been solved. Their goal this time is the earth with the most human beings, your hometown."


    what!


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. These guys are going to fight the earth so soon, these hateful guys.


    "In fact, they started to do it long ago, but you cast an array on the earth. It takes time for them to break it, but now the time is coming, and the earth will disappear soon."


    Wu Hao stood up.


    "Without delay, set out immediately and dare to fight the earth. I want them to pay the price!" There was a fire in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    Kongbei earth also saw a slight difference. After Wu Hao came out of the sun''s core energy region this time, he essentially changed.


    Even their own breath has a sense of destruction. It can be said that their strength has been improved a lot again.


    "It''s no use if we go. They only target local people, that is, even if we go to the earth, we won''t disappear. Only people and creatures on the earth will disappear, and we will be excluded."


    No wonder so. Wu Hao was in blue star before. At that time, he wondered why he didn''t disappear. It turned out to be so.


    "OK, I''ll go alone. I''ll gather the practitioners on the earth to fight them. If possible, I''ll destroy them."


    Anyway, in short, he will protect the earth. Even if it disappears, the earth is his hometown and he can''t ignore it.


    "We are waiting for your news here. If you can, after you go, you will try to contact us as soon as possible to see if it can succeed."


    Wu Hao nodded and immediately set off to return to the earth. He had done all this to protect the earth. Unexpectedly, the earth is still about to be in danger.


    Xuanming emperor hasn''t solved it yet. Another invading creature comes. It seems that the universe is so big that they can''t imagine.


    After returning to the earth, Wu Hao informed Zhou Hao and asked him to call all practitioners.


    Although the strength of the cultivators on the earth is not strong, only the strength of the domain master level, it is also a great energy combined.


    "What, the earth will disappear? Really! " After hearing Wu Hao''s explanation, Zhou Hao''s face changed greatly. They believed Wu Hao''s words. After all, before Wu Hao, they never believed that there were aliens outside, but Wu Hao showed them that there were aliens.


    "It''s okay. We won''t die. We just get another space, but that''s not a long-term plan. It''s also very relevant to our survival, so I need your help!"


    Wu Hao asked xiuside to install a large celestial system on each of them. In this way, even if they are not strong, they can mobilize nuclear energy and have the ability to protect themselves in the face of strong ones.


    "There are so high-tech things." People were surprised when they perceived the big celestial system in their mind.


    "You can study it well. There are still three days left. I have cast the Dharma array over the earth, but it can only last for three days."


    People have also entered a state of tension. This is the key to the survival of the earth. They must do their best.


    In the remaining three days, Wu Hao returned home. He didn''t know what would happen next. After all, he didn''t know what would happen when he went to another space, so he also wanted to spend these three days with his family.


    Wu Jia was also called back by Wu Hao.


    "In these three days, we''ll stay together and don''t go anywhere." Wu Hao said to the three.


    "What the hell do you want, little purple? Why didn''t you bring her back? " Wu Hao''s mother complained.


    They already knew about the cultivation, so when they knew that their life was still long, they were relieved and no longer hurried to urge Wu Hao to get married.


    "She has very important things to finish and will come to see you later." Wu Hao didn''t tell his family what was going to happen. After all, he didn''t want his family to worry.


    Three days later, the sky was clear, suddenly lightning and thunder, and a huge vortex appeared in the sky, which looked like the end of the world was coming.


    "What''s the matter today? It''s so bad." Wu Hao''s parents looked at the sky and asked in some doubt.

 Chapter 878

    "It''s all right, mom. It''s just that it''s going to rain when the weather is bad." Wu Hao came out and put his hands on his mother''s shoulders.


    He knew that they were about to enter another space, and the vision of heaven and earth was enough to show everything.


    But he can''t tell his parents that once he says it, it will only cause panic, so he can only stay with his parents quietly. No matter what will happen in another space, he won''t put his parents in danger.


    The whole sky whirlpool lasted about half an hour. Suddenly Wu Hao felt the suction of the whirlpool. Then the town began to disappear and the crowd began to disappear.


    These ordinary people can''t see, but Wu Hao can see clearly, one flower, one grass, one brick, one tile, very clearly.


    "What kind of creature are you, let me Wu Hao see the truth!" Wu Hao stared at the whirlpool above his head. The whirlpool was like the big mouth of Warcraft, as if it was going to devour everything.


    "Wu Hao!"


    People on the blue star can only watch this happen. They have no chance to resist, let alone the power to resist. Wu Hao disappeared and the earth disappeared.


    "Wu Hao, you must come back, you must." zimang regretted that she didn''t say what she wanted to say.


    If you give her another chance, she will tell Wu Hao that she is willing to marry him as long as he comes back safely.


    But it was too late. Wu Hao left and went to an unknown place. He didn''t know when it was and how many years it was.


    At the moment, the color earth is still there, which has not changed for people on earth, but it''s just a storm.


    But Wu Hao can clearly feel that space has changed and that the original universe is no longer around him.


    "Mom and Dad, I may have to go out and don''t have to wait for me for dinner." After Wu Hao finished, he left.


    Because he would be excluded by the other party from the universe, he stripped off his strength at the beginning and asked Zhou Hao to help keep it.


    Now that he has come, he must hurry up as soon as possible.


    Wu Hao found Zhou Hao and others.


    "What you said is true. It has really changed. I didn''t expect that our earth was also killed." Zhou Hao and others changed their faces at this time.


    Although the current situation is nothing, no one knows what will happen next.


    "I''ll take the rest. Give me the altar." When Zhou Hao took out a sealed jar, Wu Hao looked at the people and said, "no one can get close to anyone during this period."


    Zhou Hao nodded. He knew that Wu Hao had to restore his strength to deal with those people. They couldn''t succeed alone.


    Now Wu Hao, who has sealed most of his strength, has only the world Master level peak and has no ability to compete with each other.


    However, he recovered his strength quickly. Originally, those were all the supreme Qi sealed by him. Now it''s good that they are returned to their original owners.


    King universe!


    In a short moment, he restored the strength of the king universe. Perhaps this energy startled those high-level intelligent creatures.


    Suddenly, the space darkened. Wu Hao slowly opened his eyes and a diamond appeared in front of him like something with a living body.


    "Crown the universe, human beings, destruction, elimination!" The diamond emits a light near Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao doesn''t need to solve this sentence at all. He knows with his sole that this guy wants to destroy him.


    "You finally appeared." Wu Hao sneered and began to recover his strength crazily.


    King universe intermediate, advanced, peak, above the peak, half step supreme!


    "It''s a dangerous, supreme creature with full destructive power. You must strike with thunder. Please beat with thunder." The diamond body spoke again.


    Now he is not in the mood to slowly calculate what these guys say. Since the other party is always destroyed, he will destroy it.


    Open the large celestial system and start a nuclear strike.


    Start the nuclear strike. Count down five seconds.


    Time began to count down, and Wu Hao was not anxious. He didn''t believe that the upgraded large celestial system could not deal with these guys.


    At the end of five seconds, the other party exploded in situ, which was also that Wu Hao did not make full nuclear attack and left a whole body for the other party.


    After all, if you want to beat these guys, you must study them thoroughly, otherwise you can''t know what these things are.


    "Do they all look like this?" Wu Hao frowned and the surrounding space returned to normal.


    I really don''t know what these creatures think. They have all grown like this. They even say they are high-level intelligent creatures.


    And now he has calculated that such a species can still be called advanced?.


    "What''s the matter, Wu Hao? The space fluctuated just now. Didn''t you?" Zhou Hao hurriedly asked, because Wu Hao suddenly stopped just now. They thought Wu Hao was possessed by evil.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a little harvest. Seize this thing. By the way, you''ll first study what this is." Wu Hao gives the diamond creature to Zhou Hao. He has to restore his full strength as soon as possible. The diamond creature can only be studied by Zhou Hao.


    "That''s it?" Zhou Hao also looked puzzled. Unexpectedly, the so-called high-level intelligent creature was such a thing. How can you see that it is a high-level intelligent creature?


    "Don''t underestimate them. Their looks don''t matter. Through systematic calculation, these creatures have high wisdom, because they have different thinking angles. You need to study what abilities they have and how to crack these different time and space." Wu Hao closed his eyes again and began to recover.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao finally regained his full strength. In the twinkling of an eye, he came over the earth, which is completely different from the third universe.


    In addition to the earth, there is only one energy star, which has the same effect as the sun, and there is a blue planet near the star.


    "Blue star!" Wu Hao flew towards the blue star. After landing, Wu Hao realized that it was indeed the blue star here.


    I don''t know what these guys want. It''s like creating a new universe.


    Wu Hao comes to the blue star alliance team. Dihong''s disciples are still here. At this time, they already know what happened to blue star and are trying to get in touch with Dihong.


    After all, they had taken refuge in mercury, but somehow they returned to Mercury again. Since then, they lost contact with Dihong.


    "Master Wu Hao, it''s really you!" Zhan Jun saw Wu Hao and immediately ran over. Obviously, he was a little excited.

 Chapter 879

    "Well, now you should know about the situation. The earth is also in crisis. Now I need your cooperation." Wu Hao looked at Zhan Jun and said.


    "No problem, Master Wu Hao, just tell us. We will cooperate fully!" Zhan Jun hugged his fist and said, his eyes full of respect.


    He knew that Wu Hao was a big man and was called the genius of the chosen man. Although they all listened to Emperor Hong and divine power, at this critical moment, Wu Hao was the only one who could lead them out of danger.


    "Pacify the blue star people. I will take you out of here as soon as possible." Wu haophen left after telling him everything.


    Coming between the earth and the blue star, Wu Hao opened his spiritual mind and heavenly eyes.


    Now the most important thing is to find those high-level intelligent creatures, otherwise things will still not be solved.


    After a while, Wu Hao found a huge spaceship near the star. The spaceship was huge, one-third the size of the earth.


    This construction technology can be called a misunderstanding. Even the parent star with the most advanced technology can''t be built.


    Even if they now have an upgraded large celestial system, it will not be easy to build such a spacecraft.


    Space ship?


    Wu Hao frowned. Everything used by these high-level intelligent creatures seems to be related to space. What kind of existence are they? Are they space Warcraft?


    But if the Warcraft family really has such a abnormal existence, the human situation may be dangerous.


    Fortunately, there are signs that these high-level intelligent creatures are not associated with Warcraft.


    Wu Hao approached the spaceship and wanted to come forward to see what happened. However, as soon as he approached, the spaceship disappeared.


    What''s going on?


    Wu Hao wondered why the spaceship suddenly disappeared.


    When I checked again, I suddenly found that I was far away from here and went to another direction.


    "Space capability again!" Wu Hao''s face was depressed. It was incredible that such a huge spacecraft could transfer through space capability in an instant.


    These space abilities and means are stronger than him. It seems that it''s really not easy to deal with these guys.


    Wu Hao tries to lock the other side, but once the breath approaches, the spacecraft disappears again. It seems that even the breath can''t get close to the other side.


    Frowning, Wu Hao was at a loss. How should he deal with this unrestricted transfer.


    Although the space here is not as huge as the universe, it is definitely not small. It is unrealistic to block the space.


    In desperation, Wu Hao had to leave first and return to the earth.


    It seems that the only way to find out the current situation is to explore from the prisoner.


    The rhombic creature is now locked up in the place where Zhou Hao lives.


    "This creature has no signs of life, just like dead, but they have super strong ability. Now all they can get is space ability. If you don''t block all the space, you can''t stop it at all."


    Wu Hao''s eyes lit up. So blocking space really has an effect on them?


    If so, it can only take some cost to deal with them. Although the area is too large and it is difficult to block the space, this is also the way out of the way. Who makes his strength Limited.


    "Continue to study what abilities they have." This kind of thing should not be careless. We must understand what kind of ability the other party has in order to start better.


    At this time, in the third universe, people encountered difficulties again. A huge spaceship stopped in the center of the universe, and many creatures came out of the spaceship one after another.


    "Who are you? This is the third universe. Don''t be presumptuous here!" Thurster''s voice spread to every corner of the universe through the large celestial system.


    However, those creatures completely ignored thurster''s words and moved towards all corners of the universe.


    "Since you don''t speak, you can stay!" Kongbei emperor shot, and Optimus Giant Claw directly patted the ship.


    Seeing that it was about to be destroyed by the great emperor of kongbei, however, the spacecraft disappeared in an instant and escaped the attack of the great emperor of kongbei.


    what!


    Everyone was shocked. No one could see how the spacecraft disappeared and could blink in such a short time.


    "See clearly? It looks like a diamond. Are those high-level intelligent creatures? " Xiuside appeared beside the great Kong Bei and asked.


    "It should be. I''m afraid something big will happen this time. I don''t know what happened to the smelly boy Wu Hao over there." Kong Bei frowned and said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, sir. He will be fine. Don''t forget that he is your disciple." Thurster smiled and said.


    Kong Bei emperor also smiled: "yes, that boy is my disciple. The cards in his hand emerge one after another. Even this seat should be afraid of three points. Although these creatures are difficult to deal with, I believe that boy will have a way."


    After purple Python and others appeared, they began to arrange people to go to each planet.


    "Fengwang universe leads the team and catches them back for research. Violators will be killed without amnesty!"


    At one time, all the strong ones go out, but those who have reached the world Master level take action one after another.


    Now they have many powerful cosmic kings, so it''s not difficult to take action.


    And they believe that since those guys dare not face them and fight them, the strength of the other party itself should not be very strong. It is estimated that they should only have some strong ability.


    But they also have powerful capabilities. After all, the large celestial system has just been upgraded. Now they can mobilize nuclear energy. Once they fight, they will not fall into the disadvantage.


    At this time, Wu Hao did not know that these things had happened in the third universe.


    At this time, he is interrogating the diamond creature.


    "Mankind, destroy, plunder time and space, destroy the order of time and space, must be destroyed." The diamond creature said angrily.


    Wu Hao frowned and wondered.


    "Human beings plunder time and space? What do you mean? " Asked suspiciously.


    "No deliberative authority, continuous destruction, forever falling into space, star destruction." When the diamond creature finished, there was no sound.


    When Wu Hao came forward to check, the other party had become ashes.


    "Suicidal behavior, is this the so-called high-level intelligent creature? Even you will adopt this way. It seems that your wisdom is not advanced to any degree. "


    Wu Hao knows that there is no result to continue questioning. It seems that he can only find out for himself.


    Since the seal array is useful to these high-level intelligent creatures, he naturally has to take action.


    "You are in charge of the earth. All creatures entering the earth are captured alive." Wu Hao plans to fight each other.


    Since the other side wants to deal with them, they can only annihilate the other side.

 Chapter 880

    Zhan Jun and others are naturally responsible for the Blue Star side. What he gives everyone is only some small seal arrays. After all, they don''t have a large celestial body system and can''t control the system to seal space.


    After everything, Wu Hao started the big celestial body system.


    "Block four billion light-years of space." Wu Hao gave instructions.


    Blocking, operation in progress.


    After the upgrade, the big celestial body becomes extremely powerful. With Wu Hao as the center, it diffuses an energy. Wu Hao knows that this is the space code of the big celestial body.


    The four billion light-years area is completely blocked, covering almost half of the different space-time area.


    All things in this area only need to enter and are not allowed to go out, including himself.


    "It''s time to hunt. What high-level intelligent creatures, I see where you can go this time."


    Wu Hao opened the nuclear energy and found each other''s trace through the large celestial body system.


    Start a nuclear strike!


    This time, he will not give these things any chance to breathe. In order to return the blue star and the earth to the third universe, these high-level intelligent creatures must die.


    Nuclear strike direction deviates, has been tampered with, target earth!


    However, the information fed back by the big celestial body changed Wu Hao''s face. Unexpectedly, the attack data of the big celestial body was tampered with.


    This must be the ghost of those high-level intelligent creatures. I didn''t expect that they still have this ability. It seems that they are still underestimated.


    "Cancel the nuclear strike and terminate it." Wu Hao quickly cancelled that if the current nuclear energy really hit the earth, I''m afraid the earth will be destroyed in an instant.


    Cannot be cancelled. The system has been tampered with.


    Now Wu Hao became very uncertain. However, at this time, the nuclear energy had gathered almost, and the countdown launch had begun.


    Damn it!


    Wu Hao desperately flew to the earth. It seems that there is no way to stop it. He can only intercept the nuclear strike.


    Nuclear energy is instantly emitted in situ and is moving towards the earth at a very fast speed.


    Thunder body method!


    Kunming divine skill!


    After the integration of thunder body method, it has reached a higher level of thunder body method, and the speed has been very agile.


    But such a speed is only a little faster than nuclear energy. Fortunately, he starts ahead of time, otherwise he can''t catch up at all.


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao came to the nuclear energy, opened the invincible golden body, and time blocked the nuclear energy in front of him.


    A huge energy collided with his invincible golden body, and the exploding Yu wave loosened the sealed space.


    "Is this nuclear energy? How terrible! " Wu Hao was not surprised. He didn''t expect that the nuclear energy was so terrible. It seems that this alone is close to the power of half a step.


    Fortunately, he has stopped it. Otherwise, even if this energy does not destroy the earth, I''m afraid the radiation will make the earth human beings enter a difficult era. It''s terrible to think about it.


    Hum!


    With a cold hum, Wu Hao tampered with the attack direction of the large celestial body system. These diamond creatures are not small in courage and skill, but they can do it to this extent.


    When the big celestial system competed with the black system, the black system could not easily tamper with the control means of the big celestial system.


    Unexpectedly, these rhombic creatures can easily tamper with large celestial bodies. It seems that they really underestimate these guys.


    Wu Hao''s face is very ugly at this time. These guys are really not difficult to deal with. Now all kinds of signs show that high-tech things can''t deal with them. They can only solve the problem with their own force.


    If we use large celestial bodies to solve the problem, I''m afraid it will be tampered with again, so we can''t use scientific and technological means.


    Wu Hao flew to the direction of the spaceship. The other party still refused to meet him. As soon as he appeared, he left immediately.


    Although the space area has been blocked, the other party itself is a high-tech creature, so I''m afraid it will crack the blocked space and can''t rely too much on it.


    After returning to the earth, Wu Hao found Zhou Hao.


    "You want to build a spaceship against each other?" Zhou Hao and others were shocked, because with the current technology of the earth, there is no way to build large spacecraft.


    Wu Hao nodded: "those guys have the means to invade the big celestial system, so even if you successfully master the big celestial system, you can''t use nuclear attack. They can tamper with the attack code. It may be the earth that will be in danger at that time, so we can only build spaceships and carry out interstellar war in the same way."


    Zhou Hao frowned: "however, with the current scientific and technological means of the earth, there is no way to build such a large spacecraft. I''m afraid not."


    Not to mention the procedural problems, perhaps large celestial bodies can be solved. The earth''s scientific and technological means in terms of materials and power systems alone can not be completed at all.


    "No problem. All the big objects can be completed. You only need to find a few core engineers. I''ll let the big object system complete the rest. You don''t have to worry about the materials. I have them here."


    Wu Hao took out a piece of black essence.


    "This is tianwai refined iron. Only the miscellaneous parts are needed to build it. It has the ability to resist nuclear attack. If you use this to build a spaceship, it won''t be worse than the other party, and this."


    Wu Hao took out another black gem.


    "This is a space stone refined from our space field. It is installed on the spacecraft and can be used as the second output source. At the same time, it can also provide very useful space capability." This was previously discovered by Wu Hao in the field of space. It is a precious product bred by space energy.


    Now he has to pay a price to fight each other. This is undoubtedly a long war, but in any case, they can''t lose, and there are absolutely reasons why they can''t lose.


    For a time, Zhou Hao became busy and devoted himself to building the spaceship.


    Wu Hao occasionally takes a look. The earth has the protection of the space law array. With the protection of such physical means, the other party doesn''t dare to come in at will. Otherwise, once they come in and the space is blocked, they can''t leave under Wu Hao''s eyes.


    "No, the mold is not big enough. What I want is unprecedented. It''s best to have a scale of 100000 troops."


    Hearing this, the experts were shocked.


    "But in that case, I''m afraid the driving energy will be very huge and time-consuming..."


    "I don''t care about the time it takes. I only give you two months to complete it. Don''t worry about driving energy. I can make it move. Just make it!"


    Wu Hao is very confident about this. After all, there is a star above his head. Anyway, the world does not belong to the third universe. He can''t turn off how much energy it will consume.


    Hearing this, everyone nodded. Since Wu Hao said so, even if it was difficult, they had to do it.

 Chapter 881

    Two months later, the construction of the spacecraft was completed, and everyone looked at the huge Mac, which was much bigger than the aircraft carrier.


    This is probably the greatest scientific and technological research in the history of the earth. It is unparalleled. It is this research that has made the scientific and technological progress of the earth for more than 50 years and made great achievements.


    All scientists came to the scene to observe and marvel at it, all shocked by this unprecedented research.


    Wu Hao was also invited to the spaceship. He needs to start the spaceship and must have stellar energy. Although Zhou Hao and his team have been able to simply use the large celestial body system, Wu Hao has to carry out the deep and shallow technology.


    "Yes, that''s what I want." Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction. With this search ship, it is basically impossible for the other party to be unfavorable to the earth.


    "Now it''s driven by energy. Can it really fly?" People are very worried about this problem.


    After all, although they made things, if there is no energy drive, the spacecraft can''t drive. Everything is in vain, just a waste of time.


    "I''ll build energy driven." Wu Hao extended his hand to the energy board. He had established a link between stellar energy and large celestial bodies long ago, so he was ready for today.


    Start star energy and establish star energy link.


    Linking, 5%


    The value is slowly rising, and everyone around is quietly watching. It depends on this time whether this big Mac can fly.


    100% of the energy was successfully started.


    Doo, Doo, Doo.


    There were bursts of sounds in the spacecraft, and all the equipment that can be started by energy also started one after another.


    "The device has indeed started, but I don''t know if it can fly. Can I try it now?" Zhou Hao looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao nodded: "drive to the surface of the earth and guard the earth."


    Since the energy has been started successfully, Wu Hao has not worried about whether he can fly. Stellar energy is a unique energy. If this energy can not start the spacecraft, I''m afraid there will be no energy available.


    "Supreme, this is our name for you. Supreme, start, coordinates, 132.85 north of the earth."


    Zhou Hao personally pressed the start button, the cabin door of the supreme was closed slowly, all the pneumatics were opened, and the form changed from land form to flight form.


    "The supreme took off. Everything is normal and in excellent condition."


    "Good energy drive."


    "Radar drive is good."


    "Nuclear energy is good."


    "Defense energy is good, everything is ready, take off!"


    All the values were reported, and everyone looked forward to watching the supreme slowly rise.


    "Yes, it''s successful. It''s really flying!" This is undoubtedly a great change in the history of the earth.


    They finally created a very, and on such a large scale, that they could soar in the universe.


    "Great, the earth finally has its own interstellar war power." All the leaders cheered.


    However, all this is not so surprising to Wu Hao, because he knows that it is only for real high technology, which is nothing.


    Isn''t the original parent star the same? If you want such a spacecraft long ago, the parent star can do it easily.


    This is the gap between civilizations. It has to be said that the earth civilization is at least 500 years worse than the parent star civilization.


    Now he just brought this technology here. As for what can be developed in the future, it depends on what these scientists do.


    "Mr. Zhou, what did I ask you to prepare?" Wu Hao asked.


    Zhou Hao nodded: "all ready, a total of 100 airships, each enough to accommodate 20 soldiers."


    "OK, provide energy, all soldiers, all out!" It is no exaggeration for Wu Hao to completely grasp each other and protect the earth.


    "No problem, but these things should be saved. The Treasury is tight."


    Recalling the money spent on building the search spacecraft, Zhou Hao had a headache.


    At that time, he still held an emergency meeting. No one agreed to use the Treasury at the meeting. Later, he found other countries to cooperate and provided half of the technology to each other, so he obtained huge funds.


    But even so, it is still not enough. After all, the funds used by aircraft carriers are astronomical.


    Fortunately, later, he finally persuaded the consent of most leaders and used part of the national treasury to build it, otherwise it would not be built in such a short time.


    He could imagine the faces of those leaders who did not promise to see this scene at this moment.


    After all, if this technology is sold to other countries, it will undoubtedly be a huge loss, which will also be dangerous for the country.


    But there is no way. There is no regret in the world. If we agreed to use the Treasury at the beginning, I''m afraid this technology would shake the whole world.


    Now, although those financing countries only get half of the technology, as long as they are willing to spend time, I''m afraid other countries will have results in succession within ten years.


    Of course, Zhou Hao is not a fool. Only stellar energy can drive the spacecraft.


    However, it is estimated that they are the only ones who can mobilize stellar energy, so even if others study it, it is useless. There is no way to drive it. In the end, it is just an iron sheet.


    For a time, hundreds of warships set out from the aircraft carrier and guarded the periphery of the earth. There is no doubt that the scale is huge.


    "This scale should be ok?" Zhou Hao looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    However, Wu Hao shook his head: "no, the configuration still can''t be hostile to each other. The soldiers'' equipment must be strengthened, but I''m afraid it will cost you money. You can also use stellar energy as an attack method. You can mobilize the technology in the large celestial system to study and build."


    "No problem. You can rest assured in terms of funds." Zhou Hao laughed and said that he believed that those stubborn old things would no longer stop him.


    Now China has such weapons. If we can strengthen the weapons configuration of soldiers, I''m afraid China will be the real overlord in the whole world.


    Wu Hao nodded and continued, "OK, here it is." Walking to the console, Wu Hao waved his hand.


    Turn on defense mode.


    Turn on space mode.


    Block space, radar scanning mode.


    Open the anti tracking mode and enter the camouflage state!


    Although Wu Hao is not very familiar with large celestial bodies, he knows the functions of the black system like the back of his hand, so now he can easily control the spacecraft transformed by large celestial bodies.


    "Well, I''m afraid our earth will not be able to understand the function of the search ship in the next 50 years. It''s up to you to know for the time being." Zhou Hao said helplessly.

 Chapter 882

    Wu Hao naturally knows that the control problem can only be handled by himself, but this is only a short time. Once the battle really breaks out, he may also join it. Therefore, he can''t always take into account the control problem.


    "I will transfer all the data to your knowledge base. You can take time to have a look. If you don''t know anything, you can also check it on the spot."


    "No, no!" Just as they were talking, a soldier ran in.


    "What are you doing in a hurry? What happened!" Zhou Hao asked discontentedly, as a soldier, how can he not even have this quality.


    "No, it''s not the leader. Someone attacked us. It''s the first time for brothers to carry out this kind of interstellar war. They don''t know how to deal with it," the soldier said anxiously.


    "Someone attacked so soon? Isn''t hidden mode already turned on? " Wu Hao quickly looked at the console.


    Unidentified object attacks did occur in the radar area. The video showed that many soldiers could not start their weapons to fight back.


    Open the shield and return to the ship!


    After Wu Hao''s order, hundreds of warships sent back one after another, with powerful defense covers, and the other party''s attack didn''t play much role at all.


    "They need training. Haven''t you taught these things before?" Wu Hao looked at Zhou Hao and asked.


    Zhou Hao looked embarrassed: "this is also the first time we have participated in this kind of war. We lack experience, so."


    "Well, don''t say that yet. Come out with me."


    Wu Hao said and led out.


    Thousands of soldiers returned. They lost three warships in the battle just now. Fortunately, the configuration of soldiers was not low and barely saved their lives.


    "All teams, 15 people in a group, Zhou Hao, take your people to join in, five in each group, with average strength and speed!"


    Zhou Hao understood what Wu Hao meant. Wu Hao meant to let all practitioners join in.


    Their strength is much stronger than these soldiers, and they can deal with this situation freely.


    Five minutes later, all teams are divided.


    "Now listen to every word I say. From now to the future, you are comrades in arms. The leader of each group, please remember your team members. Their life and death are in your hands." Wu Hao said loudly to make sure everyone could hear.


    "Now I will train you on the use of celestial weapons. I believe everyone knows that the weapons in your hands are powered by the spacecraft for attack. Therefore, if you want to launch successfully, you must mobilize the spacecraft to replenish energy, such as this."


    Wu Hao had the same weapon in his hand.


    "This button is to link the ship supply. After opening it, it will link itself." After Wu Hao opened the button, the black matter technology gun in his hand flashed a light.


    Charge complete!


    Pull the trigger, a red light shoots out and flies out, followed by an explosion, and the enemy not far away is actually hit.


    "Now you know how to attack?" Wu Hao asked.


    Understand?


    speak with.


    "And your battle clothes also have defense energy. When the battle is started, the energy is also provided by the spacecraft. This procedure is controlled by the spacecraft controller. At the same time, the spacecraft itself also has passive wit. When it is attacked, the protection mechanism will be opened immediately, which also ensures that everyone present can go home safely."


    No wonder the soldiers on the three search warships came back safely. It seems that this protection mechanism is really not built in general.


    "Now everyone returns to the team. We start the first war to jointly defend the survival of the earth. Mr. Zhou, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Wu Hao handed over the command to Zhou Hao. After all, this is not what he can understand. Zhou Hao''s understanding of the war is much more thorough than him.


    "Why don''t you come? We really can''t do Star Wars." Zhou Hao said with some embarrassment.


    "Don''t be modest. No war can be far from the essence. Live and win. I''ll leave it to you. I don''t worry. I have other things to do."


    When Zhou Hao heard this, he couldn''t help but take over the command. Wu Hao is a man who does great things. How can he be trapped here because of this kind of thing.


    "Return to the team, and all team leaders start the battle mode!" After Zhou Hao spoke, everyone returned to the team one after another.


    After boarding the warship again, everyone''s momentum changed. Just now they were full of curiosity and surprise.


    But when they were attacked, they realized that this was not acting. If they were not careful, they might die here at any time, so they must return to normal.


    This is a real war, not a joke.


    "Line up, turn on the radar, scan the enemy and launch a counterattack!" Everyone has entered a state of battle. Wu Hao stood at the top of the spacecraft and watched all this.


    When he got close to those guys, he couldn''t get close at all, but he found an important thing.


    When these ordinary soldiers approached, the other side actually responded positively and no longer escaped.


    This is enough to show that the other party is targeting him, not the earth.


    These guys deliberately evade him. It is estimated that they are more afraid of his strength.


    But why did the former prisoner say that to him? What is called plundering time and space and disturbing the order of time and space? Today''s science and technology on the earth can''t meet such conditions.


    Is it


    Time and space order should be related to time and space. Isn''t that his time ability and space ability?.


    Is it really related to his field?


    Wu Hao frowned. If so, didn''t he become a sinner?


    Are these creatures really born because of his time field and space field?


    Looking at the battle of different time and space, Wu Hao fell into deep meditation. Maybe he had to find the leader of the other party before all this could be answered.


    Wu Hao flew out quietly. He had to try anyway. He might have a chance to get close while the other party was fighting with the earth soldiers.


    However, he is too naive. My exploration ability of the other party is much stronger than he thought, and even the individual ability is stronger than the earth warrior.


    As soon as he approaches, the other party seems to retreat, just like the positive and negative poles of a magnet, repelling and attracting each other.


    "Retreat, they retreat, why? We are clearly in the wind. " All the soldiers don''t understand. Is the other party afraid that they won''t become earth soldiers.


    "Chinese soldiers are brave and good at fighting. Those who offend us will be killed even if they are far away!"


    Those who offend China will be punished even if they are far away!


    All the soldiers cheered, which was undoubtedly a victory for them. After all, they repulsed the enemy in the first star war.

 Chapter 883

    However, Wu Hao was not happy with this so-called victory. After all, for it, it can be regarded as a complete victory only by destroying all the other parties.


    Now, as soon as he gets close, the other party can feel it. In this way, can he only rely on these ordinary soldiers?


    If that''s the case, I don''t know how long the war will last. He doesn''t have so much time to waste.


    In the third universe, xuanming emperor is still eyeing. If xuanming emperor attacks old man kongbei at this time, I''m afraid no one can stop him, so he must solve the matter in front of him as soon as possible.


    "Retreat." Wu Hao said, and the soldiers retreated one after another. Now the other party has all run away. It''s meaningless to catch up again. It''s even possible to step into a trap.


    Wu Hao returned to the spaceship, meditated all the time, and finally decided to talk to each other.


    Open the big celestial body system, and Wu Hao tries to see if he can contact each other through the system.


    Trying to communicate, please wait.


    Wu Hao was surprised. He didn''t expect to succeed. It seems that this large celestial system is really not generally useful.


    The other party refuses to communicate with you. You can check it by leaving a message.


    After the feedback from the big celestial body, Wu Hao frowned. Unexpectedly, he was rejected by the other party. These guys are really decisive. Are they really confident that they can defeat him?


    Since you are so confident, why do you see him running away again? Isn''t this contradictory?


    "Wu Hao is not good. Outside, there is another planet outside." Zhou Hao Ran in and said anxiously.


    After Wu Hao went out, not far from the earth, a yellow planet was in front of him.


    "I''ll have a look." Wu Hao went to the Yellow planet without even thinking about it. If it''s right, it should also be the planet of the third universe. Why did these guys pick the third universe? What''s the reason!


    Arriving at the Yellow planet, Wu Hao felt the breath of human beings, but this planet is a planet of low civilization. Human beings still stay in ancient times, and the stone age has just ended.


    What do these guys want to do with all these planets.


    Wu Hao didn''t bother the humans above. After all, a human who has just passed the stone age can''t help.


    However, when he was about to leave, the human beings on the land knelt on the ground and began to pray.


    Wu Hao looked back at those humans on the ground. Did he regard him as a God?


    Wu Hao was curious about what they were doing. They were still chanting spells. They didn''t know what they were talking about.


    After landing on the ground, those humans saw Wu Hao and kept away, as if they had seen a devil.


    "I am also human. You don''t have to panic. I won''t hurt you." Wu Hao moved forward again, but everyone panicked.


    "Devil, devil! The devil who plundered life! " The crowd dispersed in panic.


    Wu Hao frowned and stood still.


    "The devil who plundered life? Are you talking about me? " Wu Hao asked faintly, he has indeed killed many people, but he has killed all the damn people. Is this also a plundering of life?


    "Master NongJiao, please bless us. Please get rid of the evil and the devil who plundered time. Go away quickly." Suddenly the people knelt on the ground and knelt up to the sky.


    Wu Hao was even more puzzled.


    Plunder time!


    The captives said that they plundered time and space before. Now these humans say that they plundered time. Do these humans know anything?


    Wu Hao walked forward again.


    "Answer my question. What exactly do you mean?" Wu Hao is already a little angry. Although he doesn''t want to hurt innocent humans, now these guys don''t know what they believe in. It is likely to be related to those creatures, so he must ask them clearly.


    "Devil, you are a devil, you want to kill us!" The people united one after another and took out spears and weapons.


    "I''m not in the mood to study with us who is the devil. I just need you to answer my question, who is the devil and what is robbing time?" Wu Hao breathed a little and shook the people away. Then he grabbed the leader, who looked like the patriarch.


    Sometimes goodness can''t replace evil, so it''s better to be hard than to persuade here.


    "Answer my question, or die!" Wu Hao has regarded each other as those creatures.


    It will not hesitate or hesitate in front of major right and wrong. Although he has made sacrifices, he should also ask clearly.


    "Damn devil, we won''t be afraid of you. You plunder time, disrupt time and space, and lead to the destruction of living creatures. We will punish you!"


    "Yes! Punish you! " The people took the rough weapons on their hands to fight Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao pushed the old man back: "I plunder time? All right, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Who is the real devil? Tell me first in the future. Who said I was the devil! "


    "Agricultural education adult, it is a god like existence. It is omnipotent from heaven to earth. It can spit fire, touch water, shake the earth and wave countless deaths and injuries."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao smiled. It turned out that by this means, these people can be convinced?


    "Hahaha, it''s ridiculous. What agricultural education? Those are just terrible creatures invading our human world. I can do the same as you say!"


    Wu Hao''s left hand blazed, his right hand flowed, and when he stepped on it, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked. His eyes were filled with thunder and lightning.


    "If you can do this, it is God in your eyes, so am I? But I tell you, I am not a God, just a simple God like you, but I have practiced, but you don''t. It''s that simple. "


    Wu Hao still explained patiently, otherwise he would rather die than surrender with the old-fashioned of these guys.


    "Well, he, how could he?" The crowd had begun to panic. After all, Wu Hao looked the same as them, and his momentum was more like the so-called God.


    Although those before were different from them, they were not as kind as Wu Hao.


    "Will this shock you? What about this? "


    The spirit of the real dragon!


    The dragon is a symbol in ancient mythology, so no matter what age, as long as it is a dragon, it is the supreme existence.


    "What a high majesty, what a sacred breath!" People in ancient times are so magical. They can feel the so-called sacred breath. Therefore, when they see the spirit of the real dragon, they have believed Wu Hao''s identity. This is the so-called ancient people''s good deception.


    "Lord God, you are really God. We have offended you." The crowd knelt down again in front of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao raised his hand and a breath set off the crowd.


    "As I said just now, I am not God. I am like you."

 Chapter 884

    "No, no, no, you are absolutely God. Then the sacred breath is not God and what is it?" The crowd wanted to kneel again.


    "Well, I don''t care what you think of me. Tell you who told you I was a devil." Wu Hao doesn''t care about God. It doesn''t matter to him.


    "Yes, some unknown creatures. They say they are gods. They show us your appearance and say you are a world destroying demon." The patriarch said, very respectful.


    Wu Hao has a black face. Those creatures can really pull, but what''s the use of saying this to these ancient people in ancient times? They have no strength to bind chickens and seem to have no effect on war.


    "God or ghost, you can see now that those creatures are enemies and real enemies with us, so now I need you to tell me what they have said to you." Wu Hao waved and hundreds of chairs appeared.


    "Sit down and say."


    People marveled at their amazing skills, and only god man can do so.


    After sitting down, the patriarch said, "they look strange and don''t recognize any species. They just tell me that you are a devil. If you want to be protected, you must believe in them and they will protect us. In addition, because you plunder time, human beings will have life, old age and death."


    After the patriarch finished, Wu Hao was completely speechless. Why do these guys want these people to believe in them? Is it the power of faith?


    Wu Hao had heard the old man kongbei say the so-called power of faith before.


    But it needs the power of faith. Only the supreme super who is about to cross the divine world will strive for it.


    Is there such a strong man among those creatures? If so, it would be really urgent.


    "OK, I know. Don''t worry, I''m not a devil. I''m the guardian of the whole universe, but similarly, I haven''t reached the level of gods. Call me Wu Hao." Wu Hao said gently. After all, people in this age are prone to panic. What they need is kindness.


    "OK, Lord God." Everyone catered.


    Wu Hao was helpless.


    Forget it, they have regarded him as God in their hearts. In that case, he can''t help it. Let them do it.


    "I''ll leave first. Don''t worry. It has been designated as a protection area. You are safe, but only limited to those creatures. Your own war needs to be solved by yourself."


    After Wu Hao left this sentence, he disappeared and everyone was puzzled.


    What is war? What is war.


    Wu Hao didn''t know that his words made the development of the planet extremely fast at this moment.


    Returning to the spaceship, Wu Hao was in a better mood. After all, his questions were partially answered.


    If the other party makes such rumors, it should need to get the belief of the third universe. Therefore, the whole third universe is the biggest enemy between him and the old man kongbei, so he will be stigmatized as a devil.


    But who has this hatred with them?


    Emperor xuanming? He didn''t reach the demigod state. He shouldn''t need the power of faith. It shouldn''t be him.


    But in the whole universe, the most powerful enemy is the xuanming emperor. Since the xuanming emperor has not met the conditions, who can it be.


    Anyway, Wu Hao has to send the news back to the third universe. He doesn''t know what''s going on there. I''m afraid this problem has to be solved by old man kongbei and xiuside.


    If the old man kongbei doesn''t know who needs the power of faith, he can only ask thusdley to inquire with big celestial bodies.


    After contacting for a long time, Wu Hao couldn''t successfully contact xiuside. Finally, he had no choice but to leave a message in the system by implanting the message into the system. He could only hope that xiuside could see everything.


    However, he believed that thurster would see it. After all, thurster knew too much about this large celestial system than he did. Thurster should not miss any external information.


    Sure enough, as soon as Wu Hao left a message and implanted the system, xiuside noticed what was more in the system.


    "Wu Hao''s letter!" Xiuside''s words made people come around one after another. Wu Hao had been there for some time. Unexpectedly, there was still news coming back.


    "What did he say?" Purple Python was the first to ask.


    "Wu Hao said that those creatures are not without purpose. By understanding them, they are for the power of faith. He also said that let master kongbei think about who needs the power of faith. Once you find out, you will know who is behind it."


    Hearing this, kongbei emperor frowned. He knew what the power of faith was for. The power necessary to lead to the realm of gods. The more the power of faith, the stronger the power after reaching the gods. Therefore, only the semi divine strong can use it.


    "Senior, could it be xuanming?" Asked thurster.


    Emperor kongbei shook his head: "I don''t think it''s him. He hasn''t reached that level, but 80% can''t get rid of him. I think it may be the devil. The devil''s strength is very strong. He was close to the demigod earlier. I''m afraid it''s more powerful now. If it''s him, it''ll be in trouble. The demigod level starts with us, I''m afraid we have no strength to fight back. "


    "What should I do? I''ll tell Wu Hao the news immediately." Xiuside hurriedly said that only Wu Hao can be trusted by them now.


    "Don''t worry. The matter hasn''t been found out yet. Don''t let the boy panic. You should reply to him first to ensure his safety and don''t slack off. We will contact him as soon as we find out."


    Xiuside nodded and immediately began to leave a message. Through this function, they can negotiate, so things will be much easier.


    ¡­ ¡­


    Ten minutes later, Wu Hao received the news. Knowing that xiuside could see his message, he was relieved. It seems that everything has begun to take control.


    Wu Hao asked xiuside to call old man kongbei to waste some energy and establish a large space blocking array in each universe. Although this array can not completely eliminate those species, it can delay a little time.


    After all, after coming to this world, I don''t know what will happen in the future.


    He can''t listen to the one-sided words of those people. Who knows if those creatures have lied to them.


    Because the former prisoner said about destruction and the so-called problem of plundering time and space, he also asked thurster to inquire quickly. Since he can contact the third universe now, of course, he should use all means to solve this problem.


    When xiuside saw it, he immediately took action, especially the so-called problem of plundering time and space and destruction. The word Wu Hao was very sensitive, so he had to go to the heart to find out.

 Chapter 885

    One month later, thurster''s findings made progress. When he found some relevant information, his face changed greatly.


    "These creatures were born like this!" Xiuside frowned, immediately got up, found the great kongbei emperor and told him everything.


    After hearing this, Emperor kongbei looked heavy: "it is indeed very possible that the law of heaven and earth, the existence of anything has a certain meaning, so their birth must also have a certain saying, but I didn''t expect it to be this way."


    "Elder, do you want to tell Wu Hao about this? I''m afraid he can''t bear the blow. After all, it''s up to him."


    "Tell him, he should bear this result, not to mention you don''t underestimate the boy''s ability to bear."


    Xiuside hesitated for two seconds and nodded: "in that case, I''ll tell him now that he was born, maybe he has a way to deal with these creatures."


    As xiuside immediately resumed Wu Hao''s news, after so long investigation, there was finally a result.


    At this time, Wu Hao was practicing. After the news of xiuside appeared, he also found for the first time that his face changed greatly when he saw those contents.


    "Indeed!"


    These high-level intelligent creatures were born by him. The so-called plundering time and space is really related to his space field and time field.


    Because he abused the space field and time field too much, resulting in the disorder of space and time, which can be regarded as disturbing the order of space and time, these alien space-time creatures were born.


    Wu Hao closed his eyes again and his spiritual power entered the field of space and time.


    Since it has something to do with the two, it should have its flaws.


    After a little mental strength entered, Wu Hao saw a broken world, which made him frown deeply.


    He also used the space field before. Why didn''t he see such a scene.


    What happened in the field of space and time and why it was so broken.


    The world in the two fields is broken and devastated, and there is some strange smell.


    "Stop!" Wu Hao caught up.


    Those black shadows ran away when they saw Wu Hao, but there were too many to escape. Moreover, this space is Wu Hao''s space, so nothing can escape in this space.


    Wu Hao caught up and grabbed the other party. Only then did he see the other party''s true face.


    "It''s really you!" Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. What he grasped in his hand was indeed a diamond creature. If it weren''t for what xiuside said, he would have been hidden from the drum all the time.


    "Say, what is your ultimate goal!" Now that he knows why they were born, he is not tangled.


    These guys were born from his field, so it''s not normal to help others gain the power of faith.


    "You are the destroyer of time and space, you destroy, we will destroy naturally!" Suddenly, at this time, an empty voice appeared, and a huge figure also appeared.


    "You finally found our master here. You destroyed time and space. Now everything is caused by you."


    Wu Hao turned around, and a huge rhombic creature was in front of him, much bigger than those small ones.


    "Are you their king?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "No, you are our king. I''m just a conductor. King, have you forgotten everything you''ve done!"


    Wu Hao''s face was pale. Did he really cause all this? Everything started because of him. If he had not abused the space field and time field, these things would not have happened. Now the earth and blue star would not bear this danger.


    "Yes, our king, you created us. We are a nightmare of time and space. Your existence makes our birth greater. We must be the master of the world in order to obtain the whole world!"


    The master of the world!


    Wu Hao''s eyes suddenly become loose. If he really becomes the master of the world, isn''t it easy for him to destroy the xuanming emperor? Maybe the so-called gods are just like this.


    "King, answer our call. We are your family. You should love your people. In the future, we will be one. Come on, come on."


    Shadows suddenly appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    Parents, younger sisters, friends and purple Python are all looking at him and greeting him, as if they want to integrate him with each other. They are waving to him.


    "Wu Hao, don''t you want to marry me? Come on, let''s get married today. "


    "Smelly boy, do you want to defeat xuanming? As long as you are called the master of the world, it''s easy to defeat xuanming. " The old man of kongbei also said.


    Purple python, old man.


    Wu Hao walked up slowly.


    "Wu Hao, Hong Yu and I followed you to the third universe. You should be responsible for us. Come back to us." Su Yan also appeared.


    You


    "Hao''er, you''re old enough. It''s true that you''ve settled down. Give us a grandson. Come on." The kindly faces of his parents became Wu Hao''s last line of defense. Finally, he slowly moved towards the incomparable black hole.


    The purple python, who was far away in the third universe, was restless and very flustered.


    "Wu Hao, don''t have an accident. You will come back safely, won''t you?" Since he knew that those creatures were created by Wu Hao''s field, purple Python became very anxious, as if he had a hunch that something important would happen next.


    At this time, Wu Hao has completely fallen into a deep sleep. In his dream, there are many beautiful pictures.


    The world was stable. He also reached the divine realm he thought in his heart. At the same time, he also completed the entrustment of his parents, married purple Python and had children. Everything seemed to become so quiet and harmonious.


    Wu Hao''s daily task is to protect his family and accompany his wife and children, but he feels a little strange on such days.


    Why does the world become so harmonious, xuanming emperor? Did he really beat it? Why can''t he remember.


    Also, why can''t he remember his marriage to purple Python? Everything is like amnesia.


    No matter how beautiful life is, if you can''t remember it, it''s like a stranger.


    "What''s the matter, husband? You look lonely. Don''t you have me by your side?" At this time, purple Python appeared beside Wu Hao in a long red dress.


    "No, I just can''t remember when I got married and when I reached the divine realm. I always feel a little vain." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Don''t think so much. You are the best. It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember. I will have company by your side."

 Chapter 886

    Wu Hao smiled and nodded: "I know, it''s good to have you." Holding the purple Python in his arms, Wu Hao still felt something missing.


    "You will always be with me, right? Won''t you leave me? " Purple Python Jiao looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    However, at the moment, Wu Hao found a different feeling.


    "Of course, as like as two peas in my mind, you are much more tender now."


    In the past, the purple Python was so domineering that he always felt high in front of him, so he always dreamed that one day the purple Python could become gentle and lovely. Unexpectedly, it has really come true now.


    "Whatever you want me to be, I will meet you. Who makes you my favorite?" Purple Python nestled in Wu Hao''s arms.


    This may be the most coveted thing for a man, but Wu Hao''s heart is hollow. He always feels that things are too strange. Is purple Python really the kind of person who changes everyone for him?


    "OK, I know you''d better go back and have a rest." Wu Hao got up and went back to the large single family villa behind him.


    There are hundreds of domestic helpers at home. Everyone is respectful to him. Even his parents are very polite to him. They don''t keep talking every time they see him like before.


    Isn''t that what he wants? But why does it make him feel so strange to look at all this? It feels like a dream.


    Dream?


    Is it a dream?


    Wu Hao lay in bed and slept. In his sleep, he found that he had nothing. All his family were dead, and purple Python was also dead. Although he survived, he was also like a dead body.


    No, no!


    Never leave me!


    Wu Hao woke up from his sleep and found that his family was still there, his wife and children were still there, and he was still very happy.


    "Why, why is it so real!" Wu Hao''s eyes were full of panic, and the sweat on his face couldn''t stop flowing down.


    Why does he always feel that a good life at this moment is a dream, and that feeling just now is reality.


    Why do you dream like that? In the world, who can threaten his family? Emperor xuanming has died in his hands.


    incorrect!


    Is emperor xuanming really dead? How he died and why he really can''t remember at all.


    "Old Kong Bei, old man, come out." Wu Hao shouted. After a while, an old man in servant clothes came in.


    "God King, do you call me?"


    Looking at the old man''s dress, Wu Hao was stunned: "you, are you old man kongbei? Why are you dressed like this? " Wu Hao stood up and asked why even old man kongbei became strange.


    "The God King joked. This is what you asked me to wear. You are God. Naturally, I will listen to you."


    no


    incorrect!


    "Then tell me, how did xuanming emperor die?" Wu Hao shook kongbei angrily, just like finding an answer in his heart.


    "Don''t you remember that? I was killed by you during the war with you. At that time, your strength had reached the realm of demigod. He was not your opponent. "


    How is it possible to kill xuanming to reach the demigod state? And why does the empty North look so strange in front of you.


    "You''re not kongbei. Who are you?" Wu Hao pointed to the emperor kongbei in front of him and asked.


    "Wu Hao, what''s the matter with you?" At this time, the purple Python came in, looking very scared.


    "Stop for me!" Wu Hao pointed to the purple Python and roared.


    "You''re not a purple python. You''re not my family. What do you mean, hurry up or die!" Wu Hao was completely angry.


    This is definitely not the life he wants. Although it has always been in his heart, he can''t accept it.


    "I, I am the purple python, your wife. Don''t you want me to be like this? What''s the matter with you now? " The purple Python looks like it''s about to cry.


    "Hahaha, get out of here. Purple Python won''t change like you. She is her. Even if I think in my heart, she will never change." Wu Hao reacted.


    The purple Python in front of him was exactly what he thought. His parents had been wordy to him. He also imagined that one day his parents would stop wording him. The old man kongbei was the same. He pointed at him every time, but now he has become his servant.


    Isn''t all this what he thinks? Compared with the nightmare just now, this is the real nightmare.


    "This is a dream, absolutely a dream, you all get out of here!" Wu Hao had a ball of energy in his hand. Without thinking about it, he threw it out to kongbei and purple python.


    He believes that if this is a dream, it will be broken naturally. If it is not a dream, this attack can be followed by the great emperor of kongbei.


    However, he guessed right. The powerful energy instantly pulled him back from his dream, but as a result, he was in darkness.


    "Where is this?" Suddenly a clear memory came to my mind.


    Isn''t he negotiating with those creatures in his field? Later, he seemed to be ignited by his anger and self-esteem, and then he went to sleep just now.


    Are those creatures responsible for everything?


    It must be, and I''m afraid those creatures made this dark space.


    The dream just now is very real and close to everything he needs, but he knows that it is always just a dream, and if his family really becomes like that, he may not accept it.


    "What the hell is this place?" Wu Hao wandered in the dark, everything around him looked so ethereal, just like in space.


    No, it feels like a black hole. Is it really in a black hole?


    Wu Hao tried to feel as like as two peas in the space around him. There was a suction force that was eating him up, just as he had tried to test the mainland.


    It seems that this is really a black hole. Do you have to go to the lovelorn road to recruit the supreme sword for their help?


    "Boy, we''re here. As soon as I felt your breath, I knew you must be in this black hole world."


    Suddenly, three figures appeared.


    Sword supreme, stream supreme and dome supreme appeared one after another. It seems that they came specially to understand the difficulty.


    "Three elders, I didn''t expect to see you again. It seems that I will trouble you again." Wu Hao smiled bitterly. Unexpectedly, he was replaced into this bottomless black hole by his own consciousness, and almost became a prisoner of those creatures.


    "It''s okay. We won''t sit idly by if we can help in the fields we involve. Now I''ll send you back to the original world." As soon as the supreme sword waved, Wu Hao returned to different time and space.


    It seems that the Supreme Master of sword has not only Kendo, but also the ability to transmit space.

 Chapter 887

    "You are so brave that you want to use the black hole to devour me!" Wu Hao opened up the field of time and space. Up to now, he has figured out the whole story.


    He caused the emergence of these creatures, and he can''t help but admit it. But since it has happened and everything is inevitable, he must take the initiative to solve the problem. There is no way to avoid the problem, and finally he may even involve his family.


    "JOJO, I didn''t expect you to find out, but soon your family will die, and there''s no point in living in this world. I will rule everything by this great time and space monster. " Rhombic creatures become larger and larger, and they also call themselves space-time monsters.


    Wu Hao didn''t worry too much at this time. When things happen, there will be a solution. As long as he doesn''t worry, he will destroy these guys sooner or later.


    Back to the earth, Wu Hao reported the news to xiuside and asked him to inquire whether there was any way to completely solve the so-called space-time monster. Because of its existence, it can reproduce countless goblins, which is definitely a big disaster for people.


    This time, xiuside''s recovery is very fast. Because during this time, the big celestial bodies kept inquiring about the traces of space-time monsters, they have learned a lot and solved it much faster.


    "Wu Hao, if you want to crack this space-time monster, you must first destroy your time field and space field. Master kongbei said that only you can do it."


    Seeing this, Wu Hao looked puzzled.


    Can one''s own field be destroyed? How to destroy.


    Wu Hao immediately entered the field. He should try anyway. In short, he can''t let the space-time monster continue to grow, otherwise there will be endless trouble.


    The spirit of the real dragon!


    Eternal sword!


    Wu Hao kept attacking his own field, but he couldn''t hurt a penny. After all, this thing was originally integrated with him. How could it be hurt by his attack.


    "JOJO, my space-time monster will never be destroyed. Don''t delusion."


    "Hum, you wait, you can''t jump for long." Wu Hao doesn''t care about the time and space monster. The ghost has psychedelic ability. Before, he was almost trapped in it forever, so he won''t be stupid enough to talk to these guys.


    How can we destroy time and space?


    Wu Hao inquired about the big celestial bodies. They didn''t ask about the ability to destroy the field, let alone anyone who did that.


    It seems that he really encountered a problem this time. Maybe it''s really like the space-time monster said that they can''t be destroyed.


    It was all his fault. If he hadn''t abused resources, and if he hadn''t been using the field of space and time, such a monster wouldn''t have been born.


    Wu Hao consulted all the data, even the data of the earth, but there was still no result.


    It seems that as the old man kongbei said, if he wants to destroy the two fields, it depends on himself. No one can help.


    During this time, space-time monsters became more and more presumptuous. It seemed that they were no longer afraid of Wu Hao. They sent many small monsters to attack the spacecraft on the earth.


    The material of the spacecraft itself is limited. Fortunately, the energy is unlimited, so it can barely resist, but there are also casualties. After all, the space-time monster itself is the ability of time and space. I''m afraid the big celestial body is at a loss in the face of this ability.


    "Wu Hao, I''m afraid we really have to return to the earth if it goes on like this. Their attacks are chaotic and have no trace at all. The earth soldiers can''t bear it." Facing Wu Hao, Zhou Hao kept frowning and saying.


    Wu Hao is also a little helpless. He has no way to deal with time and space monsters, not to mention ordinary soldiers.


    "Turn on the absolute defense mode. Let the soldiers rest for a while. I will seize the time to solve the problem." Wu Hao couldn''t look at the earth soldiers one by one.


    The problem was caused by him. There was no need for these soldiers to sacrifice for him.


    But if he doesn''t stand on the front line, the earth behind him will be in danger, so he has no choice. Otherwise, how can he bear to watch these soldiers die.


    Zhou Hao nodded and went out, and then activated the core energy of the spacecraft for complete defense, but this is not a long-term plan. It can last for a month at most.


    Because of the limited mass of the spacecraft, it is impossible to provide a continuous supply of stellar energy.


    "What should we do and what can we do to destroy the space-time field and space field? Can we really destroy the space-time monsters only by destroying them?" Wu Hao has been asking himself repeatedly during this period.


    There is a reason for existence, but what is the reason for the existence of time and space? To devour the world?


    Wu Hao''s mind has been unable to bear this pressure, but he can only put down his body and mind, because the more this moment, the more he can''t let himself be too nervous.


    "Mr. Zhou, how are the soldiers now?" Wu Hao went to Zhou Hao''s room and asked.


    Zhou Hao nodded: "it''s much better after a rest. Just in the face of those monsters, they certainly still have no ability to fight back, so we''re discussing whether to start a nuclear strike. After all, only nuclear strike can cause a devastating blow."


    "Destruction? What do you say about the existence of destruction? Should all things be destroyed if they cannot exist? " Wu Hao looked at Zhou Hao and asked.


    "Not necessarily. Do you think nuclear weapons should exist? Certainly not, because it is devastating for mankind, but it makes sense to exist, doesn''t it? Hey, protect your home. In order to protect your family, nuclear weapons were born, so it makes sense. It just depends on what form it exists. It should be like this. After all, I may not have seen as much as your boy. "


    Zhou Hao is not modest. Although Wu Hao is young, he can make such achievements at this age. Wu Hao has been able to travel proudly in the universe at this age and helped them build such a spaceship. Therefore, his knowledge must be much broader than theirs.


    "I see. Don''t be modest, Mr. Zhou. I''ve seen more than you, but I don''t necessarily understand as much as you. Let the soldiers insist again, and I will find a way to solve it. "


    Wu Hao returned to his room and sorted out his thoughts.


    This time, instead of thinking about how to destroy the space-time field and space field, he thought about how it would exist and have its value for mankind.


    As Zhou Lao said, everything has a certain value.

 Chapter 888

    As long as we find the value of his existence, everything can not be viewed from the perspective of destruction. Therefore, the time field and space field do not need to be destroyed. In fact, they can also solve the problem, just look at the way it stays in the world.


    Since there is no need to destroy, we can only


    Wu Hao''s brain rotates rapidly, and the field has essence. As long as the essence of Qi is changed, even the space-time monster can change it.


    The law of creation!


    Wu Hao instantly locked the direction. Since the skill methods can be integrated, the field laws are the same, and the principles are the same, it should be able to be integrated naturally?


    What happens when time domain and space domain merge? Will it completely become the field of time and space?


    Whether the space-time monster will disappear or continue to exist and grow, you can know everything at a try!


    Wu Hao sat cross legged on the ground and quickly began to enter the state of cultivation. Maybe everything can only be so.


    The field cannot be destroyed, but it does not say that creation is not allowed.


    If the integration of the time field and the space field still cannot eliminate the space-time monster, he will integrate with the God killing field again. If not, he will integrate with the gravity field until the space-time monster is destroyed.


    All Wu Hao''s actions inadvertently opened the door to a new field and created the whole world, the only supreme and peerless field.


    The two fields are gradually merging, and the space-time monster appears in front of Wu Hao and struggles endlessly.


    "Stop it, stop it, stop it, you should integrate the field. Doing so will destroy the order of time and space." The space-time monster shouted angrily.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t hear it and ignored its existence. The space-time monster was afraid of his integration field, indicating that it did pose a threat to it. In that case, of course, he would not give up.


    "No, stop, how can you be so selfish? Don''t" the space-time monster fell into torture.


    Because it is very clear that there is only one kind of space-time in a space. Once Wu Hao integrates the space-time field, his space-time monster will be completely destroyed.


    "Hehe, if you knew so, why did you regret it now? It''s too late!" Wu Hao has been able to slowly feel that the field of time and space are slowly merging, and the integration of the two is producing a new space-time ability.


    Time and space ability, what kind of ability does he have, he has gradually been a little curious.


    After half a month, Wu Hao''s cultivation is becoming more and more smooth, and the volume of space-time monsters is becoming smaller and smaller. During this period, it has been staying with Wu Hao.


    Because it was created by Wu Hao, he couldn''t attack Wu Hao at all, so he had to beg and intimidate psychedelic from time to time.


    But this time Wu Hao was calm and would not be confused by him.


    "Wu Hao, don''t integrate the field. I can help you. As a space-time monster, I am willing to return to the field as long as you don''t refine me." The space-time monster made the last choice, because he knew that if it continued, it would certainly disappear in the world.


    It has just been born and doesn''t want to disappear so soon. With its existence, it will be able to become a new master. The future can be expected. As long as it grows up, Wu Hao can''t help him.


    "Help me. Do you think you''re qualified to tell me this now? As long as I cultivate the space-time field, everything you can now should become mine, won''t you? " Wu Hao sneered.


    "You!" The space-time monster looked at Wu Hao fiercely.


    "Do you really want to do that!"


    Wu Hao sneered again: "it''s not that I did it, but that you won''t make good use of your existence. From good, you will have a bright future. From evil, your result will be destruction."


    The space-time monster was silent. After a while, he said, "I was wrong. Can I admit my mistake now? I will be kind in the future. As long as you are willing to let me live, I am willing to follow you all my life."


    However, Wu Hao shook his head and tail: "it''s late. I''ll let you live now. Who can let those dead soldiers on earth live!"


    After that, Wu Hao continued to practice and ignored the time and space monsters. In short, he would not let this guy go anyway. If it were not for him, the earth soldiers would not be fearless to sacrifice.


    "OK, you forced me. Even if I destroy myself, I will make you pay the price. You want to understand the field of time and space and dream!" The space-time monster said angrily, and then turned into a streamer and rushed into Wu Hao''s sea of knowledge.


    Wu Hao frowns slightly. The space-time monster is actually spending his essence to fight him.


    However, although it still hasn''t grown up, and it has been refined by Wu Hao during this period of time, it can''t compete with Wu Hao at all, let alone make Wu Hao pay the price.


    What it did at this time only made it difficult for Wu Hao to make progress, but it didn''t have a far-reaching impact on Wu Hao. It just took a few more days.


    "Wu Hao, those creatures haven''t attacked us for a long time, don''t you see." Zhou Hao found Wu Hao and was worried, because as the saying goes, it was very quiet before the storm. He was afraid of this kind of thing.


    "It''s all right. It''s over. Retreat and leave the rest to me." Wu Hao replied.


    Zhou Hao looked puzzled. Although they had sacrificed, the situation was not serious. How did the interstellar war end like this?


    But seeing that Wu Hao was practicing, Zhou Hao did not bother too much. He gently closed the door, and then returned to the combat room to dispatch the spacecraft to return to the earth.


    After another month, Wu Hao finally understood the space-time field thoroughly. It turned out that the space-time field was so abnormal. No wonder this space-time monster could give them such a headache just by getting its fur.


    The so-called time and space is the domination of time and space. Nothing can escape the judgment of time and space.


    And time and space can dominate everything, just like time and space monsters. Only young lives can resist so many strong ones.


    "The power of time and space, it seems that you have really obtained something extraordinary."


    Space can shuttle everything, and time can heal everything.


    The power of time and space skills change time and space, create time and space, and even overturn time and space to save people.


    But with this lesson, Wu Hao will not change everything at will. After all, this time is just a space-time monster. Who knows what it will be next time.


    He is not the master of the world, and he may not be able to bear any consequences.


    Wu Hao got up and walked out of the spaceship, and then called Zhou Hao and others.


    "Stellar energy is about to be interrupted, and we can go back immediately. If there is a need for interstellar war in the future, you can link solar energy. That energy is much more terrible than stellar energy."

 Chapter 889

    "But you only have five opportunities to mobilize energy. Don''t use this energy to break out a war unless you have to." Wu Hao really did it for complete preparation.


    He loves his country, but only based on the status quo. If he gives too many and too rich conditions, can the country calm down?


    After all, just the current situation, the technology of this country has far exceeded that of other countries.


    Once the solar energy is provided to them without limit, it may stimulate their ambition and finally have the idea of dominating the whole world.


    Zhou Hao seems to know what Wu Hao thinks, so he agrees with what Wu Hao does. After all, war is not what everyone wants to see. It will only bring disaster to everyone and all families.


    "Well, let''s go back!" Wu Hao opened up the field of time and space.


    At that time, it was the space-time monster that used the space-time ability to transfer them to this world. Now he has understood the space-time field, and can do the same, which will only be stronger.


    With a wave of his hand, people''s money eyes flashed a white light. As they recovered, it was no different to everyone, but Wu Hao knew very well that the air had changed.


    Finally came back safely.


    Wu Hao sighed that with this experience, he will never let this happen again. After all, it is too terrible. If he is not careful, it is likely to lead the whole world to the point of doom.


    Xiuside, who is far away on mercury, has been paying attention to the dynamics of the earth. When the earth and blue star recover, xiuside quickly informed everyone.


    "Back! They''re back! " Thurster shouted, and the crowd gathered around.


    "Wu Hao is back, too?" Purple Python asked quickly.


    The crowd laughed: "if you want to know whether he will come back, the big celestial system can feel it. Will you see it for yourself?" Said thurster with a smile.


    Purple Python looked embarrassed. She was too excited just now and made a joke. However, she quietly checked Wu Hao''s state and was indeed on the earth of the third universe.


    Seeing this, everyone was relieved that the unforeseen disaster in the early stage was completely over.


    As soon as they talked, Wu Hao appeared in front of them from the earth.


    "Everyone, long time no see."


    "Cut, why did you come back? It didn''t take long." The purple Python said without cutting his face.


    People looked at Purple Python in surprise. Didn''t purple Python care about Wu Hao''s situation just now? Why does it seem so indifferent now.


    "Well, I''ll go first and you can continue talking." Wu Hao shrugged to leave.


    "Get out, cut!" The purple Python snorted coldly.


    Wu Hao smiled. Of course he won''t go. This is the real purple python. He cares more about the current purple Python than the dreamland.


    "I''ve come back. How can I go again? And you really want me to go? I heard what you said just now and tried to lie to me. " Wu Hao walks to the purple python.


    "I didn''t ask you. They asked you. I just said it casually. Don''t talk nonsense!" The purple Python forked his waist and refused to admit it.


    "Well, even so, if I''m amorous, I''ll do it myself." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    In the face of these two people, everyone kept laughing. In short, the disaster had passed, and everyone''s hanging heart relaxed safely.


    "Old man, what about the thing I asked you to check before?" Wu Hao looked at Kong Bei emperor and asked.


    Kongbei emperor shook his head: "I didn''t find out. At present, there is no divine throne in the divine world, so I don''t know who will need the power of faith, and don''t you think it should be the ghost made by the space-time monster?"


    At first, Wu Hao thought so. It may be the ghost of space-time monsters, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt wrong.


    Time and space monster just needs to rule time and space and create a world of its own. It is neither a human nor a divine beast. Can a monster become a God?


    If he can''t become a God, why does he need the power of faith? So initially, this matter should not have much to do with space-time monsters.


    "Xiuside, you immediately arrange personnel to go out to investigate all planets to see if there are those who believe in agriculture. After finding them, you can investigate them all for me."


    Wu Hao does not allow this so-called agricultural religion to appear in their third universe. This is their territory. No one is allowed, not even the holy king or the demon king.


    After three, thurster investigated all the information.


    "In the whole third universe, there are eight planets that believe in agriculture. The most serious one is the East purple star, which has a wide range of personnel but low civilization. The number of people on it is as high as 10 billion, more than twice that of your earth."


    "Moreover, the inheritance and diffusion of agricultural education above has a very long history. It is said that it has a history of thousands of years, and agricultural education has been deeply rooted."


    Wu Hao frowned. The agricultural religion had begun to extract the power of faith thousands of years ago. In that case, I''m afraid it has something to do with those guys.


    Demon king, Dragon King, xuanming emperor, holy king, and Hongmeng ancestor.


    If the holy king and Hongmeng ancestor are better, he can give way. After all, they are all human beings. Who is strong is not strong.


    But if the three kings of Warcraft, he will never allow this to happen.


    "OK, I see." With that, Wu Hao looked at the great Kong Bei emperor.


    "Old man, it seems that we have to go to the first universe. Only when we go there can we get the answer, and it''s time to settle our accounts with xuanming emperor."


    With this cultivation promotion, Wu Hao is confident that he can defeat xuanming emperor, so he must strike while the iron is hot. It''s best to get rid of xuanming emperor who already knows the root and bottom.


    Kongbei nodded: "no problem, but you have to take the little unicorn. After all, Warcraft will give it some thin noodles."


    However, Wu Hao refused.


    "If I Wu Hao needed to hide behind others, I wouldn''t have achieved what I have achieved today, and there must be a supreme seat here. Qilin will stay and watch the house."


    After hearing this, Qilin turned a blind eye. He had been feeling for a long time. He had become a house keeper. He was used to look after the house. If the ethnic group knew this, it would have to kill him.


    "Well, well, boss, you go and come back quickly. I will ensure their safety." Qilin is also very obedient, of course, only for Wu Hao.


    "You just came back and are leaving again?" Purple Python frowned. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao had to leave again. As soon as he left, he didn''t know when he would come back.

 Chapter 890

    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back as soon as possible this time, and I''m going to eradicate the xuanming emperor. Don''t forget what you said at the beginning." Wu Hao said with a sly smile.


    "What words, what words, come and listen." Everyone immediately became curious and everyone watched.


    "Whatever you do, get out of the way." Purple Python roared and looked at Wu Hao with his eyes.


    "OK, but the premise is that you come back safely. As for xuanming emperor, it doesn''t matter when to solve it." Compared with emperor xuanming, who killed the culprit of the third universe, she hopes Wu Hao can return safely, which is better than anything.


    After explaining everything, Wu Hao and kongbei went to the mainland first to test the mainland. They didn''t have any channels to enter the first universe, so they had to test the mainland and find the sword supreme for their help.


    "What? Are you going to the first universe? " Although everyone was surprised when they saw that emperor kongbei had risen, they were even more surprised that Wu Hao was going to the first universe.


    The first universe is not like the third universe. It is full of danger. Even if you first enter the supreme level, you may encounter danger at any time.


    Although Wu Hao has reached the middle level of the universe, when he gets there, the xuanming emperor will know for the first time. At that time, the danger will rise infinitely.


    "It''s all right. I have to go all the time. It''s impossible to stagnate my strength. I also want to see it." Wu Hao has made up his mind.


    Now the third universe has stabilized, and it''s no use for him to stay. After the eradication of the mainland magic dragon sect, it''s also quite peaceful. The remaining Warcraft is not the opponent of the five major sects at all, and he doesn''t care.


    Since you want to reach the divine realm, you naturally have to constantly improve your strength, so as to ensure that you can have greater hope and better protect your family.


    "I''ll go with you, too." After Wu Hao finished, the supreme sword also followed.


    "Sword master, if you go this way," the dome supreme master quickly opened his mouth. After all, the whole trial continent, such an intermediate supreme master as sword supreme, once there is any danger, they can''t control the overall situation.


    "Don''t worry, the trial mainland has calmed down now, and my strength has been trapped for thousands of years. I have guarded the trial mainland for thousands of years. It''s time for me to go to the first universe." The sword supreme looked up at the sky.


    It seems that the supreme sword has long yearned for the world of the first universe, but he is in stability and doesn''t want to be involved in too many dangers, so he will continue to stay in this trial continent.


    But Wu Hao''s words just now completely woke him up. If people are too calm, their strength will always stagnate.


    That''s why he made up his mind. Since Wu Hao and his family were going, he might as well take this opportunity to go with them. We could go together and take care of each other.


    "Well, well, in that case, we''ll see you off." Xi Zhizun hugs boxing. In fact, he also wants to go very much, but if he leaves with him, the top strength of the test mainland will decline in an instant.


    So now is not the time for him to leave. In the future, he will go to the first universe to have a look.


    In the evening, Wu Hao and his companions received rich hospitality. First, they celebrated the resurrection of emperor kongbei, and second, they practiced the sword supreme and their upcoming trip to the first universe.


    "It''s really a good choice to go from this trial continent to the first universe. To go to the first universe, you need to pass through the transmission array. The transmission array is distributed by the demigod and is a level 6 array, so it needs a lot of money to start each time."


    The sword supreme took out a knife coin card.


    "200 billion start-up funds per person at a time."


    what the fuck!


    Wu Hao''s eyes widened. It''s 200 billion. It''s too scary. Where can he find 200 billion.


    "But I happen to have the qualification to authorize transmission, so I can help you transmit without funds. Let''s go."


    The original jumping heart was put down in an instant.


    "Shit, you said earlier. I thought we were going home again." Wu Hao took a long breath.


    "Everyone, see you later!" After Wu Hao finished, he entered the Dharma array with kongbei. After the supreme sword started the transmission Dharma array, he also entered.


    Entering the Dharma array, Wu Hao can feel the space energy behind him, which is much stronger than his space field.


    Even if he has the space-time field now, he can''t reach it. Is this the six level Dharma array in transmission.


    "Boy, don''t you think it''s amazing. The level 6 Dharma array can be said to have reached the demigod realm, and only the strength of the demigod can be arranged. You will have a chance to touch it in the future." Kong Bei said with a smile.


    "Old man, how many demigods can there be in the first universe? Are there only the holy king and the demon king?" Wu Hao asked.


    After all, it was the existence under God, and he had to pay attention to it.


    "There should be many. Not many can reach the demigod, but the whole universe has a history of hundreds of millions of years. It''s not surprising to be able to cultivate the demigod."


    "However, except for the human semi divine king and the Warcraft semi God warlord, the other semi gods basically won''t intervene in the affairs of the universe, because they are all reserve gods." At this time, the sword supreme said.


    Wu Hao was even more surprised.


    "Chu Shen? What do you mean? " In his understanding, reserve gods are reserve gods, but what''s the use of having so many reserve gods but no gods?


    "Reserve God is that you have reached the edge of the peak of cultivation. Once there is a god position in the divine world, you can enter the existence of the divine world. The holy king and the demon king are the same, but they are different. They also take into account human and Warcraft."


    Now Wu haoquan understands that the first universe exists like this. No wonder it will become the first universe.


    "But when you go to the first universe, don''t be too conspicuous. Although the storage God doesn''t intervene in the affairs of humans and Warcraft, if you annoy them, you will end up dead. The storage God also has families, and each family can''t provoke them."


    It was too complicated. Wu Hao frowned. It turned out that the first universe was so complicated that he knew he wouldn''t come.


    The peak existence of the emotional xuanming emperor is nothing in the first universe. His intermediate level is as small as dust.


    "Wu Hao, you have to believe in your potential. Your potential is already very strong in this universe. After you go to the first universe, you must stabilize yourself. You must not be self righteous. At least before you have demigod combat power, otherwise you will be killed." Sword supreme repeatedly reminded Wu Hao that he could feel the preciseness in his oral English.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I''ve learned this time." Indeed, if not for the reminder of the supreme sword, he would still act in a high profile in the first universe.

 Chapter 891

    The whole space transmission takes half an hour. It seems that the first universe is very far away from other universes, and the first universe is very broad. It will naturally take more time to transmit to a safer area.


    With the help of the supreme sword, Wu Hao had a new understanding of the first universe.


    Although there are few supreme powers in the whole world, most of them are in the first universe, which is called the little god world.


    Because the entire first universe, the supreme level should only be 10000, and the Warcraft family must be added. Apart from the two, I''m afraid there are only thousands left on both sides.


    It seems that we have lost a lot. In fact, the universe is so big that there are not many tens of thousands of supreme level.


    "Well, here we are." At this time, the three have reached the first universe, which is a castle.


    "This is Geng City, which belongs to class C City. The first universe is not a vast universe, but belongs to a world like a vast world. There are millions of cities, including hierarchy."


    They are respectively jiayibingdingmao, and the distribution of power in cities of different levels is very different.


    "Just like the class C City in front of us, there are high-level or peak level supreme guards. They all belong to the hands of Chu Shen."


    Wu Hao feels more and more shocked that the first universe and the third universe are so different.


    "Of course, because there are not many supreme levels, there are no strong people under level D. therefore, level Mao and level D naturally become the battlefields of the world."


    For this, Wu Hao can also imagine that, just like the earth, the region under the state system every day is an endless battlefield, and any country can carry out artillery fire wars.


    "We are also here to let you adapt first. After all, there are supreme strong guards here, so we won''t encounter too much trouble."


    Wu Hao was very glad that the sword Supreme Master could follow them to the first universe. He was a living guide. He knew everything. It seems that the sword Supreme Master did his homework when trying to test the mainland.


    "Sir, what is the currency like here? We just came here and have no money, "Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Since the sword Supreme Master knows the situation here, he must have been prepared. For the time being, they can only eat and drink with the sword Supreme Master.


    "Of course, don''t worry. I have some. Moreover, the currency of the first universe can be obtained through replacement. The currency of each place is OK, but the exchange rate is different. Let''s go and have a look first."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao''s eyes lit up. In this way, he still has a lot of knife coins, which should be able to change a lot.


    "What? Ten thousand to one? " Wu Hao opened his mouth wide and must be surprised.


    He has only 30 million dollars left. If it is such an exchange rate, can he only exchange 3000?


    This gap is also a little scary. 30 million can only be exchanged for 3000. Only when you have a funny brain can you exchange with them.


    However, when he got out of the exchange center, Wu Hao held the 3000 dragon coins in his hand. This is the circulating currency of the first universe. It is purely hand-made, which can be said to be very valuable.


    However, it''s only 3000 yuan, which is not worth 30 million to him.


    First I went to find a good hotel and planned to settle down. Who knows that hotel consumption is not cheap.


    Five hundred and one night


    With his money, he can only live for less than a week. It seems that he is really poor.


    "Take this. You can use it in an emergency. I don''t have much."


    At the time of exchange, the sword supreme also changed a lot, but as a result, the sword supreme emptied only 200000, which is not rich at all.


    But fortunately, the supreme sword had foresight before. He changed some every time through his identity as a guardian.


    Ten thousand years later, there are almost one million people in the body, but despite having one million, what can one million do in this world? The hotel needs 500 a night, and it must be only a million in one thought.


    "Three hundred thousand! Elder, there are too many of them. We can''t have them. You''ve saved all your life. " Wu Hao quickly refused.


    The sword supreme had no choice but to smile bitterly: "yes, I''ve saved my whole life. I''m just a poor man in the first universe. It''s really a white fool."


    Wu Hao knew that he seemed to have said something wrong and quickly explained.


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean that. Millionaires are rich. It''s just your hard money. We can''t want it."


    "All right, your boy is still polite to me. Don''t you honor me when you make money later?" The sword supreme still insisted on handing the Dragon coin card to Wu Hao.


    "Since the old sword is given to you, you can take it. There are many ways to make money. As long as you adapt here, it shouldn''t be difficult to make money with our strength." The old man of kongbei also said at this time.


    "Yes, kongbei is right. There are many ways to make money here, one of which is very suitable for you."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao immediately became interested. Now he can''t expect anything else. He has to seize the time to get the money and stabilize it.


    Otherwise, we don''t even have the minimum guarantee of life. What to practice and what to look for the xuanming emperor.


    Just like the transmission array, the whole first universe is so large that he wants to find the xuanming emperor. It is said that he has to transmit many times. The cost of transmission alone is sky high.


    I just don''t know how much money is needed for transmission here. What the mainland needs in the trial is 200 billion.


    According to the interest rate here, it needs 20 million. If it is 20 million, there may be a glimmer of hope. No matter how high, I''m afraid he can only walk.


    "Every city holds the strongest competition every month. The winner has a certain reward. You can choose low amount and high amount, so this is an opportunity to make money."


    "Of course, choose a higher amount, which is needless to say." Wu Hao immediately decided to enter the competition. No matter how much he can get, he can get the money first.


    However, the sword supreme shook his head: "the bottom amount is a pure reward, and the high amount is different. If you choose a high amount, you must help the city do something and complete a task, and then you can get a high amount of reward. Similarly, the task will not be simple. Many people just come for the reward and basically won''t choose a high amount."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao really hesitated. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing. The rules of the first universe are really complex and changeable. Compared with the third universe, the survival difficulty of the first universe has greatly increased.


    "What is the low reward?" Wu Hao asked hurriedly. After all, if the amount is high, he doesn''t want to get into trouble.

 Chapter 892

    "Grade C should range from 500000 to 1 million, depending on your value."


    what the fuck.


    So high!


    Wu Hao immediately gave up the problem of choosing a high amount. Originally, he thought there were only tens of thousands. Unexpectedly, there were so many first places. What else did he worry about having no money to spend.


    "Sign up, I want to sign up and definitely win the first place." Wu Hao said excitedly that the first stop of the first universe should be completed in Geng city.


    "It''s just the beginning of the month. It should start in these days. If you want to be sure, we''ll sign up tomorrow."


    Wu Hao nodded very firmly. What''s uncertain? He doesn''t make money, son of a bitch. What''s more, he is now poor.


    "Old man, do you want to come too?" Wu Hao looked at old man kongbei and asked.


    "OK, coming here is experience." Kongbei immediately agreed. After all, he hasn''t appeared for tens of thousands of years. How can he stay quiet all the time.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. If you want to participate in kongbei, you can only go to class B cities. I''m afraid only the city owner can compete with you in class C cities. People can''t do business at a loss."


    Wu Hao has a black face. Originally, he thought that if an old man joined, they could get at least one million or even two million. Now it seems that he thinks more.


    "OK, then I''ll be a migrant worker." Wu Hao patted his chest. This time it depends on him to make money to support his family.


    The next morning, Wu Hao went to the competition registration office. At this time, there were a large number of people here, and many supreme classes registered here.


    "Mr. Jian, didn''t you say that the supreme level of the first universe is only ten thousand? How can so many strong people sign up for the competition in a small class C City." Wu Hao looked at the crowd with a puzzled face


    "Hehe, there are really only 10000 people at the supreme level, but many ordinary people or those who do not reach the supreme level use machine armor explosive soldiers to improve the combat mode. Even ordinary people can have strong combat effectiveness after using them."


    Wu Hao frowned. The more he understood the world, the more magical Wu Hao felt. Originally, he thought that systems such as large celestial bodies were the core of high-end technology. However, he did not expect that in this first universe, mecha had made up for the lack of combat effectiveness.


    In this way, the first universe is true, but there are not only 10000 people with supreme combat power?


    When Wu Hao mentioned this, the sword Supreme Master nodded: "it''s true. That''s right, but the combat effectiveness of the mecha can only reach the intermediate level. The most advanced mecha has not been studied now, so even the primary Supreme Master may encounter danger anytime and anywhere in the first universe."


    However, because of this, Wu Hao has different ideas in his heart. Since the mecha can improve the strength and make the people who have no strength to bind the chicken have strong combat effectiveness, why doesn''t he learn this technology? After returning to the earth, this research may lead the science and technology of the third universe into a new era.


    Of course, if this is done, it also means that the war may break out in an all-round way, so he will also consider this factor and will not blindly demand scientific and technological progress.


    "Wu Hao, the registration fee is one thousand. Confirm whether the information is wrong."


    "No problem." After Wu Hao answered yes, AI automatically signed him up.


    I didn''t expect to make a thousand dragon coins before I entered the competition. If I can''t get the first place, I''ll lose.


    To say that this is the most thief, the registration fee is 1000 dragon coins. There are many contestants, and it is also a lot of money to gather.


    In the end, the registration funds of these contestants were awarded to the first place, which is equivalent to the organizer''s indirect win over the people. This is not what a thief is.


    "After three days, I think most of them are primary. Is the mecha very expensive?" Wu Hao looked at the supreme sword and asked.


    "Of course, without a billion dragon coins, it is impossible to deal with a supreme class mecha, and it is still the most common attack mecha. If it is a full-time type, it will cost at least hundreds of billions."


    "Wait a minute. Don''t talk about the mecha. I can''t hear it now. I have too much to learn."


    Wu Hao has a headache. There are so many things in the first universe. I''m afraid he can''t understand them all in a short time.


    "It''s all right. Relax in the game. It''s not difficult to win the first place with your strength." The supreme sword patted Wu Hao on the shoulder and said.


    Wu Hao naturally knows this. After all, the strongest of these contestants is only the intermediate supreme. With his strength, he can really rank first.


    At the beginning of the competition, Wu Hao felt very boring and had no challenge at all.


    Fortunately, the venue of the organizer is large enough. Every time, a full 30 teams participate in the competition, which is quite fast.


    The same was true the next day. Wu Hao was defeated without a single defeat. It was all two or three moves to solve the other party and win the victory.


    Wu Hao''s powerful strength has attracted the attention of many people. We all know that this young man has defeated his opponents one after another, and has not used his real strength. He has two or three moves each time, no more than five moves at most.


    "Huh?" Wu Hao noticed a strange look at him. The look was hostile. When Wu Hao looked at him, there was a trace of provocation in his eyes.


    "Young master, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to inform him later and let him give you the victory. He can''t offend our Helan family. It''s just an intermediate. Even if it''s a senior supreme, don''t you have to give our family three thin noodles?"


    A servant comforted one side. Originally, their young master''s strength was outstanding. This time they came to the competition to experience and show off in the family. Unexpectedly, they met Wu Hao, a strong man with strong strength. Isn''t this another problem for them.


    "Hum, the champion is mine. He looks like a civilian. What is the qualification to win this champion!" Hull glanced at Wu Hao without cutting his eyes.


    "Yes, the young master is the pride of heaven. The champion is naturally yours." The servant was boasting.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about this kind of eyes. He has seen many resentful eyes, hate eyes, jealous eyes and hot eyes these two days. This is just one of them.


    Wu Hao took the stage and solved an intermediate supreme with three moves.


    Even solving the intermediate is so easy, which has far exceeded most of the intermediate strength on the site.


    But they know very well that the competition will not allow senior strong players to participate, which is unprecedented, so Wu Hao won''t be out.


    "Sir, I don''t know if I can have a word?" At this time, a middle-aged man came over, smiled at Wu Hao and said.

 Chapter 893

    Wu Hao stopped and asked faintly, "what''s the matter?" The middle-aged man in front of him just observed that he seemed to be the bodyguard of the ill intentioned childe.


    "We are from the Helan family. This time, our young master hull came to the competition for nothing else. We are the champion, so let''s see if we can give the champion to our young master." Hull''s tone was not a discussion at all, like an order.


    "Ten million, I can make." Of course, Wu Hao will not have trouble with money. If there is such a thing, of course, the more the better.


    "What, you!" The middle-aged man didn''t expect Wu Hao to ask for money.


    "Cough, cough, well, sir, I think you are mistaken. We are members of the Helan family. Don''t you give us some thin noodles?"


    "Ha ha..." Wu Hao sneered and annoyed the bandits who always moved out of the family name.


    "Sorry, if the face is too thin, it''s better to lose face. Since you can''t start the price, naturally don''t play. Please excuse me." Wu Hao turned and left.


    Another childe wants to pretend to hold back, but you can pretend to hold back. Don''t pretend in front of him or put it on his head, otherwise you may have to carry it back in your pants.


    "You, our Helan family counts one in Geng city. There are no two. Do you know the consequences if you refuse our young master?" The middle-aged man pointed at Wu Hao and threatened him.


    However, Wu Hao ignored each other. In Geng City, the strongest is the city master. Since the city master is fearless, not to mention a Helan family.


    Returning to his seat, the sword supreme master quickly asked Wu Hao what had happened, because they had just seen Wu Hao talking to the middle-aged man.


    "Do you know the Helan family?" Wu Hao looked at the supreme sword and asked.


    "Yes, it''s in Geng City, and it''s also the first consortium of Geng city."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao has a black face. Can''t the first consortium even afford 10 million? It doesn''t look like much.


    Wu Hao told them what had just happened. After hearing this, they smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t worry. Although the Dutch family is powerful, they are not afraid of wearing shoes. Their owner is only a senior strong man. Kongbei can kill him."


    Of course, Wu Hao won''t pay attention. If he is only a mere senior, he won''t pay attention at all.


    Although the old man of kongbei is also a high-level supreme, he can really fight with all his firepower. At the peak level, he can also fight.


    What''s more, although he didn''t fight after understanding the immortal method of creation, he was not afraid of the supreme power at the top. If he really wanted to fight, I''m afraid only the supreme power at the top could fight him.


    When the middle-aged man returned to his position, he looked bitter and screwed up. Wu Hao dared to refuse the Dutch family. He was really brave.


    "Young master, that guy toasts and doesn''t drink. I think we''d better give up the game. I contacted steward Zeng and asked him to bring more people to clean up the boy. I don''t know what''s good or bad."


    Hull nodded: "you can arrange someone to come over. As for how strong he is, I also want to learn."


    "But young master, that boy''s strength is above you. I''m afraid..."


    "Huh?" Hull looked back at the middle-aged man with murderous eyes. He dared to say that someone was better than him. He was looking for death.


    "Yes, my subordinates. Damn it. My subordinates are abrupt. Young master, spare your life." The middle-aged man immediately knelt on the ground, but he was very aware of the young master''s blood in front of him. Once he was angry, he would die without a whole body.


    "Hum, get out." Hull said coldly that if he hadn''t been in the mood to pay attention now, he would have killed the servant who spoke without thinking.


    The status of their Helan family is not a problem for anything that can be solved with money.


    On the third day, the final final, Wu Hao undoubtedly met hull.


    "Hurry up, I''m in a hurry." Wu Hao said coldly when he came on stage.


    "How dare you ignore me? My hull is also a rare genius in Geng city. Do you know what it is to ignore my price? " Hull clenched his fist and looked like he was going to crush Wu Hao.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in knowing. After all, I can only get there by status and family. I don''t see any genius." Wu Hao sneered.


    However, this completely angered hull and immediately pulled out his weapon, a top secondary artifact.


    Tusk hook heart blade!


    This weapon is very poisonous. Once you get caught, you will definitely break your gut. Every move can kill people. It''s very bloody.


    Ding!


    With a crisp sound, Wu Hao blocked the secondary artifact in his hand with one finger.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s arm has turned into a purple light, with some transparent skin color.


    This is the drill body in the immortal skill.


    "That''s it?" Wu Hao sneered.


    Pop!


    A wave cover instantly flew hull far away.


    "Winner, Wu, Wu Hao!"


    The crowd was shocked and cheered. Wu Hao''s victory was so simple. It was only natural. There was only one move, which was cleaner than before.


    However, hull, who fell to the ground, was covered with blood.


    "As a genius, you have this strength. You can go now entirely by your family''s experience. To tell the truth, you reach the intermediate strength by drug stimulation. Your strength is likely to be inferior to the primary."


    Wu Hao is telling the truth. He can clearly feel the blow just now.


    The attack power is not good, the defense power is not good, and even the supreme Qi is just superficial.


    "This is the so-called genius. Then I don''t know what the real so-called genius looks like." Wu Hao then stepped down. He had nothing to say with such dandies.


    "You, how dare you insult me? My Helan family will never let you go!" Hull''s face was angry. From small to large, he had been living in the praise of others. No one was his opponent. How could he lose to a guy of unknown origin like Wu Hao.


    "Hehe, welcome at any time!" Wu Hao shrugged and walked towards the old man kongbei.


    Soon, Wu Hao got the reward. Between Wu Hao''s performance, he actually got a whole million rewards.


    "Mr. Wu Hao, there are two choices: high-level and low-level. High-level is the task. If you complete the task, you can get another 4 million. Do you want to try?"


    Although Wu Hao doesn''t want to choose senior, he can''t help but wonder what kind of task it is.


    "I''ll see the task first. If I can do it, I''ll choose." Wu Hao took over the task card. When he saw it, Wu Hao immediately laughed and said, "I took it!"


    The two of them looked puzzled. Wu Hao was so happy.

 Chapter 894

    Especially sword supreme, because he told Wu Hao before that this high-level reward can''t be taken arbitrarily. After all, so much money can''t be done easily.


    But he didn''t expect that Wu Hao took the task for the first time.


    "OK, congratulations on completing the task in advance. Your task deadline is one month. Good luck."


    Wu Hao nodded, then took the character card and went to the north.


    "Smelly boy, what task did you take? I saw you smile so much just now." Kong Bei also asked with a smile.


    Because he believes that Wu Hao will never do business at a loss, there must be something good.


    "Hey, hey, see for yourself. You have to work with me, old man." Wu Hao threw the task card to kongbei emperor.


    After kongbei took over the sword, the Supreme Master also came to see. Unexpectedly, they were also surprised.


    "Hahaha, no wonder, no wonder, I said your boy won''t lose money. I asked your boy to go to the drought stricken area to help solve the problem, and the problem still needs to be solved by FA array. You put your attention on me?" Kong Beizhi asked.


    "Cough, cough, cough... How can I say that? I just call it rational use. Besides, don''t you spend money? People can expel the price of 4 million for the sake of the incomparable value of the FA array. Otherwise, how can you give you 4 million without doing anything."


    Kong Bei glanced at Wu Hao.


    "Cut, you have a little conscience, all right. Next, let''s see the old man. It seems that you still have to look at this seat to make money."


    Wu Hao has a black line on his face. The old man of kongbei is afraid of floating.


    However, he can get 4 million by setting up an array. He has been working hard these days. He has only 1 million games to get up early and catch up late. There is no way to compare the two.


    After the three discussed, they were ready to go to the village north of Geng city. As soon as they got out of the gate, a group of men in black surrounded them.


    "The Helan family invited some of you to come home and have a chat." An old man came out with his hands on his back and said with high toes.


    Intermediate peak?


    Wu Hao felt the momentum of the other party and was indeed an intermediate peak. Did he dare to raise a high profile in front of him?


    "No interest, get out of the way!" Wu Hao said coldly that the Helan family had better understand each other, otherwise it can only blame itself.


    "Hum, the Helan family should give face to the city leader of Geng city. Everyone, I don''t care where you come from. I hope you don''t do things too well. Even if you are a big family and come to Geng City, you don''t do what you want."


    The old man obviously regarded Wu Hao as a child of a big family. After all, he could feel that the strength of the two people around Wu Hao was not weak, and one of them was not even under him.


    "Nonsense, I don''t want to say it again. Get out!" Wu Hao is already a little impatient. These guys are too blind. Can''t the senior supreme of kongbei see it? It''s just looking for death.


    "Still refuse, then we can only use force to speak!" The old man''s breath has soared and is infinitely close to the advanced level. This strength is indeed a bit arrogant capital in Geng city.


    "Speak by force? I prefer this way. Hehe "kongbei stood up and his breath soared.


    "High, high, supreme!" The old man''s face changed greatly after he felt the breath of daokong north. This is a real senior supreme. He is much better than him. He is not an opponent at all.


    I didn''t expect that young master hull provoked such a person. It''s troublesome and it''s hard to finish.


    Although they are not afraid of the Helan family, they absolutely don''t want to provoke.


    In the face of such a strong man, it''s reasonable for them to win over the Helan family, but they didn''t expect to offend him in this way. It''s a big loss.


    "Let''s go together. We''re in a hurry!" The old man of kongbei waved defiantly to the people opposite, full of an unsharp look.


    Each other''s faces were ugly. This time, knowing that Wu Hao''s strength was good, they even took an intermediate mecha for a rainy day, but they didn''t expect to meet an advanced mecha.


    In front of the senior supreme, what is the mecha? Dozens of top mecha can''t compete with the senior supreme.


    "My Lord, I don''t mean to offend the Helan family. It''s just that the owner invited you to come and be a guest. Please give me some thin noodles." The old man thought he was being counselled. After all, if there was a real fight, it must be them who suffered.


    "Is your Helan family great? What a big face. Since my disciple said he was not interested, why don''t you get out? " Kong Bei also said coldly.


    It seems that we can''t fight this fight today, and the supreme sword also said before that he should try not to get into trouble, so for this reason, he can ignore it.


    The old man looked embarrassed, but he couldn''t attack.


    "In that case, excuse me." I can only bear it myself. I screwed up this time.


    But he didn''t expect that the young Wu Hao had such a senior Supreme Master. No wonder he was so strong.


    "Old Ding, you can''t let them go!" Hull ran over from a distance and saw that Wu Hao and others were going far.


    "Come on, young master, the other party has a senior supreme, which is not easy to provoke. The master absolutely doesn''t want to provoke such an enemy. Let''s forget it." Housekeeper Ding advised.


    "Hum, it''s all waste. It''s all waste. If you don''t do it, I''ll find my uncle to do it!" Then hull left with great strides.


    Housekeeper Ding sighed helplessly when he saw the scene.


    The young master of the Helan family can never suffer losses. Anyone must submit to anything.


    After such a big loss this time, how can he write it off? Coupled with the fact that his uncle has been doting on hull, I''m afraid he will really find trouble with Wu Hao and others.


    "Go, hurry back." Housekeeper Ding felt that something was wrong. He had to report it to the owner in a hurry so that he wouldn''t make any trouble again.


    The three came to the countryside outside Geng City, rice and tea.


    It is said that there were abundant grains, birds singing and flowers fragrant here, but I don''t know why the drought and the delay of the rainy season in the past two years have wiped out the original scenery here.


    This is the time to release the task and see if anyone can solve this problem.


    But the task has been released for half a year, and the reward has changed from one million to four million, and no one has taken the task.


    Rice tea township has entered a period of drought and flood. Many people have begun to move out of the township one after another because they can''t hold down the muggy and deadly weather.


    When Wu Hao arrived, they also found the seriousness of the problem. It was only two days. It was only 50 miles away from Geng City, but it didn''t drop water all year round.

 Chapter 895

    "When things go wrong, there must be demons. The drought problem here is a little fishy." Kongbei frowned and said with a sultry feeling.


    "Well, I also feel that there is a hot energy that wraps up all here. Look, this situation should not belong to natural disasters, I''m afraid it belongs to man-made disasters."


    The three found the leader of daocha village. The task was also released by him, so he is also the person who knows the event best.


    After listening to the explanation, people were puzzled. They really couldn''t hear any problems at all, just like normal natural and man-made disasters.


    But they are not ordinary people. They can clearly feel the special hot energy enveloping daocha village.


    "The anomaly of daocha village should be man-made. It is estimated that it is not a simple natural disaster." The old man of kongbei frowned and said.


    Wu Hao and Jian Zhizun also have the same idea. After all, it is not far from Geng city. The drought can not only be aimed at this area.


    "Have you offended anyone in daocha village? Or it has affected the interests of who. " Wu Hao opened his mouth and asked the village head.


    The village head shook his head: "our rice tea village has a bumper harvest all year round. That situation will not happen at all. Other villages are not directly linked to the interests of our rice tea village and will not have an impact on them, so this problem does not exist."


    The three of Wu Hao wondered more about who would have murdered daocha village if there were no enemies.


    "We don''t know this, so we entrust it to the venerable person in the city. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid daocha village won''t last long." Mang village head sighed. After all, as the village head, he has a great responsibility.


    How could he not be in a hurry as the village head when such a thing happened in daocha village.


    "Don''t worry, we will help daocha village restore its original appearance, but we have to find the reason before. Otherwise, even if daocha village is restored, the problem will continue to occur."


    Mang looked for and nodded: "then please, if you can survive this disaster, our daocha village will thank you very much, please!" Village head mang bowed deeply and looked very sincere.


    "You''re welcome, village head mang. This is what we should do." Wu Hao said with a smile that this is really what they should do. After all, they use money to eliminate disasters for others.


    Since he has charged others $4 million, he naturally has to do his best to solve the matter. Otherwise, how can he afford this commission.


    After understanding the situation, Wu Hao and the three flew over daocha village. If you zoom in, you can see something fishy.


    "Boy, use your big object system to see if you can find any information." Old man kongbei looked at Wu Hao and said.


    Wu Hao opened the big celestial system and began to query the information of daocha village. In the system, everyone in daocha village has information, including character.


    However, Wu Hao did not find any abnormality in this, but only saw simple system data.


    "Those who can do this must be the supreme level strong, and their strength is not weak. First, carry out the exclusion method to see if there is a supreme level in daocha village." Kongbei looked at an unknown, and then slowly flew over.


    Wu Hao and others followed.


    "Really, although daocha village is only a small village, there are three supreme masters, all of whom are intermediate. According to the data, these three supreme masters are attached to daocha village and do not belong to the natives of daocha village." Wu Hao retrieved the information of three supreme masters.


    "Then start with these three people. I think there will be results soon." Kong Bei smiled and said.


    He is an old monster in grade ten thousand. He has never seen any big storms. This practice is similar to that of a long time ago.


    "Old man, do you have any ideas?" Wu Hao couldn''t bear to ask when he saw that emperor kongbei was confident.


    "Hahaha, I''m so old. I haven''t seen anything before. How can this little trick of the other party escape my eyes, but," said Kong Bei, with a slight frown.


    "In this way, I''m afraid we will offend each other, and may even offend a senior or peak strong."


    Wu Hao was surprised.


    "How can a top level strongman embarrass such a small village, are you sure?" Wu Hao inquired.


    "Look there." Emperor kongbei flew past. At this time, Wu Hao and others had felt a strange smell.


    "This is the supreme source of Qi?" The sword supreme exclaimed.


    "Yes, the supreme source Qi is different from the supreme Qi. This is a more pure source Qi. Only when you reach the advanced supreme can you condense a trace from the body, and the coffin is a trace, which can burn the earth and exercise the existence of refined iron. It can be said to be the supreme essence fire." Kong Bei emperor said faintly.


    Now he is a senior strong man, so he can also condense the Qi of the supreme origin. In addition, he has seen this scene and is very familiar with this breath, so he knows the mystery.


    "It seems that there are really super strong people above senior level involved in this matter." Wu Hao frowned. It''s really difficult to do now.


    Although they won''t pay attention to the senior strong, who knows what kind of existence the other party is. If it''s the peak, it''s OK, but if it''s above the peak?


    "Ah, I feel like I''ve lost four million." Kongbei emperor smiled helplessly and said.


    "It''s all my fault. It seems that I''m still too young. I knew I wouldn''t take the task." Wu Hao smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, don''t be depressed, you boy. This kind of thing is also a kind of experience for yourself. If you do more, you won''t see more?" Emperor kongbei patted Wu Hao on the shoulder. After all, the strength of the three of them is here. In places like Geng City, who can help them.


    "It seems that I can''t get involved in this matter. I can only see your teachers and disciples." The supreme sword smiled helplessly. His strength was only intermediate, and he couldn''t deal with it at all.


    "No, Lao Jian, it really depends on you. You can lead out the other party quickly, accurately and ruthlessly." Then the old man of kongbei said his thoughts.


    After hearing this, the sword Supreme Master laughed: "no problem, I naturally want to help, not to mention my first battle in the first universe!" Saying this, the supreme sword sent out a ray of light.


    "Smelly boy, you give the information to Lao Jian, and then he goes to look for the three intermediate supreme masters, and we will observe in the dark."


    Wu Hao nodded and gave the information to the sword supreme. He already knew the plan of old man kongbei. Although it would make the sword supreme some risks, as a supreme strong man, the danger is inevitable.

 Chapter 896

    After all, as the supreme level, if you don''t encounter danger, how can you improve your strength? I believe the supreme sword himself knows this truth very well.


    After the sword supreme set out according to the plan, Wu Hao and Emperor kongbei secretly followed behind. The danger is dangerous. The safety of the sword supreme is also very important.


    The other party is three intermediate level. If they are all together, the sword supreme is probably not the opponent.


    Sword supreme found village head mang alone, and then asked village head mang to call the three supreme level strongmen.


    "What do you mean? You think we hurt daocha village, and you are also an intermediate. Please talk in your head. We are not so easy to frame up! " When they learned that the sword supreme master wanted to interrogate them, each of them exposed the Supreme Master''s temper.


    "Reverend Hong, you! Don''t be angry. The sword master also wants to help our daocha village solve the problem. He doesn''t really mean to offend you. "


    Mang village head quickly made a round. He didn''t want to see any excessive friction between the two sides.


    "Hum, just him? If he can, we can do the same. As an intermediate, he is qualified to ask us? " Hong Zun asked coldly, and he could see that he was very unconvinced.


    The sword Supreme Master sneered: "am I qualified? You don''t count. It''s you. I just ask some basic information. Why are you so excited? Is it difficult that it has something to do with you? "


    Bang!


    Hong Zun stood up angrily: "put your mother''s fart. Believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth open!"


    The sword supreme also stood up.


    "OK, no problem. If you think you have that strength, you can have a try." The supreme sword doesn''t worry at all. Not to mention that his own strength is not bad. Besides, the great emperor of kongbei gave him something to win. Besides, what are these guys with Wu Hao and the great emperor of kongbei secretly protecting him?


    "Go out and fight. I won''t let you pay a heavy price today!"


    The Supreme Master of the sword didn''t advise, so he went out with him.


    "You two, if you don''t mind, you can tell me the real situation. Of course, if you are a group, jianmou will be regarded as buying a lesson."


    The latter two dignitaries looked at each other and followed out. Wu Hao and kongbei in the dark didn''t see any clue.


    "I''m afraid the people who really get angry because of this kind of thing are not killers. Killers usually have a guilty conscience. I think it should be one of the two. In short, I''ll know in a moment."


    Sword supreme and Hong supreme came to the outside of the village and made a big move.


    Before the famine.


    Sword rain, clouds and frost all over the ground!


    The whole battle lasted four or five minutes, but the supreme sword''s Kendo is not weak, so it should be strong on the front line.


    "Hum, what if you are better than me? I don''t accept it. You still have no right to interrogate me today!" Supreme Hong sat on the ground.


    At this time, both of them were exhausted. Anyway, Hong Zhizun was also an intermediate, so he couldn''t take much advantage at all.


    "Murderous, do you feel it?" Kong Bei whispered.


    Wu Hao nodded. He also felt the skinny middle-aged man in the two.


    Just now I saw the sword supreme exhausted. That guy really showed a trace of murderous spirit. It seems that some people want to kill the sword supreme.


    Wu Hao immediately sent a message to the supreme sword, and then asked him to focus on the ting Zun. At present, the ting Zun is the most suspected.


    The sword Supreme Master turned back and looked at Ting Zun.


    "How about you two? Can you cooperate with the investigation? Or do you want to fight me? " The sword Supreme Master was a little unstable and almost fell to the ground. It seems that he still collapsed after fighting with Hong Zun just now.


    "Hehe, even if we have to compete with you, we can''t be invincible. We''d better wait until you recover. As for the problem you said, we really don''t know. We''ve investigated it before, and there''s no result. Moreover, this rice tea village has raised us for so many years, how can we do that kind of thing? Village Mang, do you think so?" Ting Zun opened his mouth and said with a smile.


    Wu Hao, who was not far away, couldn''t help laughing. It seems that ting Zun is very careful. Otherwise, how can he resist in this case.


    After all, now the sword supreme is the weakest time. Now you have a great confidence that you can kill the sword supreme and push away all the names.


    But he held back. It seems that if he is not the murderer, he should be looking for a better opportunity.


    "Ting Zun is so considerate. It seems that he should not be the murderer. I''m relieved." The sword Supreme Master smiled and said.


    "OK, I already know. I''ll go back and have a rest first. However, Hong Zun, please help me guard him for the sake of the safety of daocha village, otherwise jianmou will be difficult to explain to village head mang." After the sword supreme said that, he left alone.


    Ting Zun glanced at the sea supreme beside him, nodded to each other, and then took Hong supreme away.


    This scene is all seen in the eyes of Wu Hao and kongbei.


    "You go and watch the sword supreme to avoid any accidents. I follow these two people. They are very suspicious." Kongbei said and followed up.


    Wu Hao followed the supreme sword. It seems that everything will come to an end soon.


    After this incident, Wu Hao also had a general understanding of the first universe. It seems that no matter where, intrigues and evil people exist.


    Even if supreme ting and supreme Hai are guardians of daocha village, there will be suspicion of maiming daocha village without exception. People''s hearts are really the most terrible. It''s too dangerous than Warcraft.


    The sword Supreme Master always knew that Wu Hao was secretly protecting him, so as soon as he arrived at the guest house, the sword Supreme Master began to heal.


    Half an hour later, Emperor kongbei came to Wu Hao.


    "The good play is about to begin. The two guys are coming." Kong Bei smiled and said.


    As soon as he finished, Ting Zun and Hai Zun appeared in front of him quietly.


    The sword supreme opened his eyes and smiled.


    "You two, since you''re here, show up. What''s the matter with you coming to me?" Said the supreme sword.


    "Hehe, it''s worthy of being the one who defeated Hong Zhizun. You found out just after we arrived. We came here for the sake of just now. You know we must be thinking about daocha village. Hong Zhizun is a little disrespectful. Of course, we don''t know whether he did it. So come and make it clear to you. Please don''t bother us. Hello, Hello, Hello, everyone, What do you think? "


    They sat down casually. Although they came to talk about peace, they couldn''t see any sincerity when they came together.


    "That''s not good. Since you have received the money from village head Mang and used people''s money to eliminate disasters for others, you two understand this better than me."

 Chapter 897

    "Is it necessary for the sword master to do his duty? The two of us have always been in line. You''ll only waste time on us. "


    Murderous!


    Wu Hao frowned and began to pay close attention. It seemed that the two guys were ready to do it.


    "Hehe, why are you afraid of trouble? And I''ll do all this. You two just need to cooperate. I''ll find out anyone up and down the whole daocha village, so don''t worry."


    The two looked at each other.


    "Is that true of the sword master?" Questioning tone.


    "Otherwise, and isn''t it clear soon? Hong Zhizun is the biggest murderer, but I still think something is wrong, so I have to check it. "


    They didn''t speak and stood up.


    "Boy, it''s your turn." Kong Bei looked at Wu Hao and said.


    The sword supreme master alone can''t deal with these two people, and if the sword supreme master can beat them back, I''m afraid it will arouse their suspicion.


    Although Wu Hao has good combat effectiveness, his apparent strength is only intermediate, so he will not arouse much doubt.


    Wu Hao flew in and knocked at the door.


    "Lao Jian, I found something. Hong Zhizun is suspected, but the other two are afraid." manghuang hurried into the room. After seeing Ting Zun and Hai Zun, Wu Hao suddenly stopped and stopped.


    Then he pretended to be surprised.


    "Cough, cough, these two should be Hai Zun and Ting Zun?" Wu Hao sat down.


    The faces of the returning and Ting zuns changed slightly, because what Wu Hao said just now, they heard clearly and obviously doubted them.


    "Yes, this is?" They looked at Wu Hao with an ugly face.


    "This is my little brother. Come and help me. What were you going to say just now?" The sword supreme asked.


    Now the fox''s tail is about to show. How can we not pursue the victory.


    "Yes, yes, we didn''t intend to say it. After all, thinking of the sword master, you''re afraid of any danger. I didn''t expect to have another helper. I don''t know whether you two are alone. If you have another helper, you''ll have a plan." Ting Zun is obviously more careful. He can see that he is not a simple person.


    "Just the two of us. Of course, if you two are willing to help, there should be no problem." Said the supreme sword.


    As they nodded.


    "Then please come with us. I''ll take you to find clues. You should be able to solve the problem." They went out.


    Wu Hao nodded to the supreme sword and followed up. If there is no accident, the two guys are going to attack them.


    Once they start, they are definitely the murderers of daocha village. At that time, they can find out the identity of the people behind them.


    Ting Zun and Wu Hao came to the place of the supreme source of Qi, and then stopped.


    "This is the supreme source of Qi. I just came here. This thing is playing tricks. I don''t know who left here." Wu Hao said.


    "Ha ha, yes, since you know the supreme source of Qi, you should know that this thing must reach an advanced level before it can be condensed. Moreover, as far as we know, this thing is left by a top class." They turned around and smiled at Wu Hao and Jian supreme.


    "Top class strong man!" Wu Hao and the supreme sword showed a look of surprise and panic.


    "So are you still going to check?"


    "This" sword supreme hesitated and didn''t speak.


    "Why do you two know so well, do you too?" Wu Hao stepped back and asked.


    "Ha ha ha!" Ting Zun laughed.


    "It''s a little late now. I''ve given you a chance just now. Now I''m afraid you can''t stop seeing this scene." Ting Zun was generous enough to admit it.


    "I knew that I had found something before. You don''t want to settle down in daocha village at all. What''s your purpose?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Hehe, smelly boy, don''t look high above the world. I''ll personally send you to hell later. But it''s okay to tell you now. It doesn''t matter if you tell the truth to the dead." Ting Zun finished and went to the position of the supreme source Qi.


    "There is a supreme treasure under the bottom, the dragon soul iron, that is the iron with spirit, the thing that the grown-up wants, and now you have to participate in the investigation, it can only be a self seeking death."


    The dragon soul is fine iron, and it still has spirit. It''s really a treasure!


    Wu Hao immediately became interested. If so, he would be interested.


    "Well, now that you know the truth, accept the sanctions of fate and die!" They immediately showed their ferocious fangs and began to fight.


    "If you want our lives, it depends on whether you have that strength!" Wu Hao and the supreme sword rushed up.


    In terms of the supreme strength of the sword, although it is not at its peak, it is not much worse.


    Naturally, Wu Hao didn''t break out with all his strength, and his own strength was only a little stronger than that of the other party.


    Now these two people can''t die. The Tu Zun in the back hasn''t appeared yet. If they die, there will be no trace to check.


    "You are so strong. It seems that we underestimated you!" When haizun faced Wu Hao, there was a trace of pressure.


    "You underestimate too little!" Wu Hao rushed up again.


    Sword of the moment!


    Spirit of Thunder Dragon!


    Wu Hao used the simplest and least powerful skills. After all, if it was too strong, the Tu supreme would not show up so easily.


    "No, Lao Ting, let''s go together and solve the problem first!" Haizun was repeatedly defeated by Wu Hao, and the two fought fiercely.


    "I don''t have time here. They are more difficult to deal with than I thought." Although Ting Zun had the upper hand, it was absolutely impossible to kill the supreme sword, so the war situation fell into a state of anxiety for a time.


    "Retreat, it seems that you have to find master Tu!" Ting Zun said, because in terms of their strength, they can''t threaten the lives of Wu Hao and Wu Hao at all.


    "Want to run? It''s not that simple! " Wu Hao pretended not to let them leave, but the more so, the more they tried their best to leave.


    "We can''t kill you, but you don''t have the strength to stop us!" The two cooperated instantly and made a big move.


    remove mountains and drain seas!


    People pour heaven and earth!


    Wu Hao takes it back when he sees the potential. These two moves are powerful enough to make the two escape.


    So Wu Hao pretended to be beaten back for tens of meters. As soon as they saw the situation, they ran away immediately.

 Chapter 898

    "Stop, you don''t want to escape!" The sword supreme shouted, but he didn''t really catch up.


    "Everything is ready. Those two guys should bring people back soon. After all, the dragon soul refined iron is not a simple thing. We''ll just wait here." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Those two guys are too stupid to be cheated so easily.


    "Old man, do you think the dragon soul iron should be taken out now, or wait for them?" Wu Hao asked.


    Emperor kongbei laughed twice.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry. The dragon soul iron must belong to you. You can''t run. Wait until they come."


    Wu Hao smiled too. He thought so too. After all, it was dragon soul iron. After getting it, the quality of his Sky Sword might rise to a higher level.


    They sat by the source of the supreme Qi and waited. They believed that ting Zun would soon come with the so-called Tu supreme.


    One day later, village head mang came here and was protected by Emperor kongbei. After all, the matter has gradually come to the bottom. Village head mang naturally had to witness it. Otherwise, how could they get the 4 million dragon coins.


    "Are they really Ting Zun and Hai Zun? The two of them have always been dedicated to our daocha village. I think "mang village head still doesn''t believe it.


    After all, he saw the credit of Ting Zun and Hai Zun with his own eyes. In the past two years, even if Ting Zun and Hai Zun did not have credit, they should have hard work, even if they did not have hard work, and there was always fatigue.


    How could a dedicated person in daocha village be the murderer of daocha village.


    "Hehe, village head mang doesn''t need to comment too soon now. You''ll know when they come. Look, it should be fast." Kong Bei emperor smiled and said.


    They waited for another two hours until it was dark.


    "Coming!" Wu Hao and the three of them cheer up at the same time. The five breath is approaching them at a very fast speed.


    One peak, two senior and two intermediate.


    "Hehe, these guys really look up to us. They sent so many super strong people." Wu Hao sneered.


    "What! Come on top of so many advanced. " The sword Supreme Master''s face changed greatly. Even if he was at the peak level, there were two senior.


    In this way, even if Wu Hao can cope with the two senior and kongbei can cope with the peak, can he cope with the two intermediate?


    "Don''t worry, this force can''t defeat us." Wu Hao looked indifferent and didn''t pay attention to each other at all.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s confident look, the supreme sword seemed relieved. After all, Wu Hao never fought uncertain battles, which he was like thunder.


    "Here we are!" Wu Hao stood up, followed by the supreme sword, and saw five figures landing in front of them.


    "Is that what you do to me?" A middle-aged man with two scars on his face looked at Wu Hao and the supreme sword with murderous eyes.


    "Are you the butcher?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Are you qualified to ask my identity? It''s just an intermediate supreme. Have you made me aware? " Tu supreme is murderous and domineering. It seems that he is also a man with a story.


    "Hahaha, what kind of consciousness do you think you need to let those two guys maim daocha village in order to get the perfect dragon soul iron?" Wu Hao smiled coldly and pointed to Ting Zun and Hai Zun.


    "Hum, what is daocha village? All right, stop talking nonsense and give you two choices. Surrender to me or die." Tu Jizun completely ignored Wu Hao and Jian Jizun.


    In his opinion, Wu Hao and the sword in front of him are supreme in his hand, but they can be killed by waving their hands.


    "Sorry, I prefer the four million dragon coins to surrender to you. Isn''t it easy to let us die? Come and try." Wu Hao waved to the five people provocatively.


    "You want to die!" Two senior supreme masters rushed over, looking confident. After all, in their eyes, Wu Hao was just an intermediate.


    "Hurt him, you are not qualified." A long sword crossed the sky and stopped in front of them.


    Emperor kongbei made a grand debut.


    "Senior supreme!"


    There was silence.


    Wu Hao has a black face. The old man comes out when he comes out. Why are you exaggerating so much.


    "Ha ha ha!" Suddenly Tu supreme laughed.


    "Another high-level strong man, it seems that I will have another high-level prisoner." Obviously, Tu supreme still didn''t pay attention to kongbei emperor.


    "Boy, how about giving these two to me and the ugly one to you? Or I''ll feel sick and want to throw up. " Kongbei said and glanced at TU supreme.


    Oh


    Tu''s face was livid.


    "Kill him for me, and I''ll tear him to pieces!"


    The two senior supreme masters took action and fought together with great strides.


    "Well, what about me?" The supreme sword looked puzzled. He had to deal with two intermediate levels alone. I''m afraid it was a little difficult.


    "Please feel free, sir. Or you can try your limits. I''ll help you."


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao released gravity to cover the supreme emperor ting and the supreme emperor Hai, and their combat effectiveness decreased in an instant.


    "What''s going on..." they were surprised. How could there be an invisible pressure squeezing them.


    Wu Hao, the Supreme Master of the sword in the gravity field, had also heard about it. When he saw it in person, he immediately reacted. In this way, maybe he really had a chance to defeat Ting supreme and Hai supreme.


    The power of black thunder!


    This black thunder is quite different from the ordinary lightning force. The lightning force has little impact on the supreme level. After all, the supreme level strong people have experienced black thunder. How can ordinary lightning hurt each other.


    But black thunder is different. It''s something that all the supreme strong will be afraid of when they see it. I''m afraid they will remember the scene when they crossed the robbery.


    "Uncle Jian, I''ll leave those two to you." Wu Hao said that and rushed up to Tu supreme.


    The sword Supreme Master smiled, and with the help of the gravity field and Heilei, it seems not difficult to deal with the ting Supreme Master and the sea Supreme Master in front of him.


    "Boy, you are an intermediate. Are you sure you can be my opponent? What did the senior think? He even arranged for a young man like you to die. " Tu supreme said confidently, obviously feeling that Wu Hao was about to become his soul.


    "You talk a lot of nonsense. Are dead people usually so wordy?"


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    Wu Hao didn''t use the immortal method of creation. He was just a peak level and didn''t need to fight at all.


    Seeing the change of Wu Hao, Tu supreme changed his face. Before fighting, Wu Hao''s breath was infinitely close to the peak level.

 Chapter 899

    "You still hide this means. Who are you?" Tu supreme raised his spirits and seemed to have begun to face up to the enemy Wu Hao.


    Now he reacts that something is wrong. From the beginning, Wu Hao has not been afraid of them. Obviously, he is confident that he can be hostile to him.


    Moreover, although the old man behind appeared only high-level, it was obvious that his strength was good. With the joint efforts of two high-level strong men, he didn''t lose.


    With this strength, before Ting supreme and Hai supreme still have life or go back? Obviously, Wu Hao deliberately let Ting Zhizun and Hai Zhizun go, just to attract him.


    "Is it important for a dead man who is on his side?"


    "Sky sword!"


    Wu Hao roared and the sky sword appeared.


    "Damn, do you think you can be my opponent if your strength soars? Although this secret method is powerful, it is equally serious. As soon as your secret method time passes, you will die in my hands. "


    Obviously, the Tu supreme man Wu Hao''s strength suddenly soared because of the secret law.


    If he knew that this was Wu Hao''s own strength, and it was far more than that, I''m afraid he had to run away with his tail between his legs.


    The sword of creation!


    This is the first time Wu Hao has used this newly understood sword move against the enemy. It is very powerful.


    The mere breath made Tu supreme retreat. He was also very surprised why Wu Hao had such a powerful unique skill.


    "The secret method must be a secret method. I must get this secret method. As long as I learn this secret method, I can fight against the peak. Then all those guys will die."


    He was both scared and excited. After all, it was not easy for him to meet this powerful secret method, so he must kill Wu Hao and get the secret method.


    "Naive, if you think it''s a secret, take it."


    Spirit of six dragons!


    Wu Hao instantly condensed the spirit of the six dragons. This move is good for ordinary supreme masters, but the peak Supreme Master is still reluctant.


    "That''s it?" Tu Supreme Master smashed the spirit of the six dragons, and his eyes were not cut. Wu Hao''s first move was very powerful just now, but now it''s so powerful. I''m afraid it''s time for the secret method.


    "Give you a big one."


    Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon.


    In fact, Wu Hao has been playing since the beginning. After all, when he came to the first war of the first universe, he didn''t want to end so hastily. It''s good to have a training companion. He always had to adapt to his current strength.


    Strong again!


    Tu Supreme Master''s face slightly changed. Wu Hao''s moves will be strong and weak. The secret method improves his strength. Isn''t it very strong at first, and then it will slowly weaken? Wu Hao, this is too abnormal.


    The emperor of kongbei is also in a state of anxiety. The two senior officials can''t help kongbei at all, because kongbei doesn''t fall, which is harder than a turtle''s shell and can''t break the defense at all.


    Of course, in the face of two senior, kongbei emperor naturally has some pressure, so he can''t kill each other.


    The same is true for the sword supreme. It is a little better than the great emperor kongbei. At least with the help of Wu Hao and the fear of black thunder, the sword supreme has a little advantage.


    "Stop playing, smelly boy, and finish it quickly. It''s really boring." Saying this, Emperor kongbei also yawned long and let two senior officers attack him indiscriminately.


    Tu Zhizun also found out at this time that Wu Hao, the three of them, beat the five of them with extremely low strength. Is this still the combat effectiveness of normal people? It''s incredible.


    "Brother, since everyone can''t break the war, why don''t we cooperate? We''ll share the dragon soul iron below. Give me a look at your secret method and we''ll make friends?" Tu Supreme Master suddenly said.


    It seems that he is well aware of the current situation. If he continues to fight, no one can benefit.


    "Oh? Looks like you''re trying to break the war? I can satisfy you, just as I have adapted to the strength of understanding. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "I''m saying, as I said just now, I''m not interested in you. I''m just interested in the four million!" Wu Hao''s breath suddenly soared.


    The law of creation.


    Kill God!


    Space time!


    The two extreme fields can be said that time and space dominate absolute rights. After all, space and time are the fields of the two gods. Now they become more violent after they are combined into one.


    "Three, three areas?" Tu Supreme Master''s face changed greatly. Wu Hao had just shown that he had already applied a gravity field. Now why are there two more.


    Creation body method, thunderbolt step!


    Wu Hao''s speed is extremely fast. I''m afraid even if he is above the peak, he may not be able to keep up.


    Creation sword, immortal sword!


    Wu Hao had all his firepower at this time, but he didn''t really start attacking Tu supreme.


    "I, I admit defeat, I surrender." Tu Supreme Master suddenly laid down his weapon, and his shock continued since Wu Hao burst out with all his strength.


    Wu Hao''s various means are too exaggerated. Can an intermediate boy really have this strength? This is not the super strong he can beat, okay.


    Indeed, is Wu Hao really only intermediate? Although the appearance is, it should be pretended.


    "Surrender? Do you think it''s a challenge arena? If I were not your opponent today, you would never allow me to admit defeat. "


    Tu supreme looked ugly. Wu Hao said so. I''m afraid he really wanted to kill him.


    "If you want to do something to me, Yecheng Chenjia will not let you go." Tu supreme finally released the last card. The Shen family in Yecheng is a big family.


    Yecheng is a class B city with vast territory and abundant resources. The Shen family belongs to the leading family of Yecheng, and its power is very huge. There are super strong people sitting on the top of the peak, and few people dare to provoke.


    "What Shen family? I don''t know. I want the dragon soul iron, and I''ll take your life." Wu Hao didn''t even think about it.


    Black thunder burst step change.


    Sword of black thunder!


    With extremely fast body method, release a powerful sword in an instant. This sword is a sword to seal the throat.


    Long blood spray, Tu supreme subconsciously covered his throat, but it was useless.


    In just three seconds, he lost his vitality.


    The two senior and supreme Justin saw this behind the scenes and their faces were livid.


    They never expected Wu Hao to be so strong. When dealing with them before, he was only an intermediate.


    Now think about it, they all fell into the trap. Wu Hao dressed up as a pig to eat a tiger in order to lead to the supreme butcher.


    "What are you four going to do? Are you going or staying? " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    The four stopped quickly. Wu Hao''s super strength made them useless to continue fighting.


    Go on, all they have to wait for is death.

 Chapter 900

    "We are also forced to be helpless. Tu supreme is cruel and cruel. Now that he is dead, we don''t need to continue."


    "Yes, we are all forced. Please don''t blame this adult."


    They quickly apologized to Wu Hao. After all, they all know that they can kill Tu supreme. Wu Hao''s strength is definitely not simple. They dare not provoke.


    "OK, you can go away, but tell me what the so-called Shen family in Yecheng is before you go away." Wu Hao inquired.


    After all, Tu supreme has mentioned just now, and it is likely to meet in the future, because at the moment Tu supreme died, he felt a very subtle breath flying out, which is obviously Tu supreme''s last struggle.


    "Yecheng Shen family, it''s a giant, a big family." Then the Supreme Master Ting came over.


    He wants to live. Of course, he has to show himself at this time.


    But he didn''t expect that Wu Hao didn''t even know the Shen family in the industry city, which made people feel strange. According to the truth, Wu Hao''s strength could not be unknown in the whole world. He didn''t even know the Shen family.


    "Yecheng is a class B city. It is very broad and has many families. Among them, the stronger families are the Ye family, the royal family and the Shen family. The three are hostile, especially jealous, and their forces are not much different. The strength of the Shen family leader is not weak. He belongs to the peak, but not the general peak. It is said that he will break through the semi God. Once he reaches the semi God level, he will become a reserve God."


    Wu Hao has heard of this throne, which was told by Emperor kongbei before.


    But the strength of the Shen family leader was so strong, which Wu Hao didn''t expect.


    "Where is Yecheng?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "My Lord, ye city is not far away. Speaking of it, Geng city is also under the jurisdiction of Ye City. As long as you go five thousand miles east, you can reach Ye City."


    Wu Hao has a black line on his face. It''s five thousand miles. Isn''t it far? ܳ!


    Is this first universe so crazy? Five thousand miles is not far away. If it is placed on the earth, it can always span the rhythm of several provinces and cities. However, it has only passed one jurisdiction here. It is really the first universe, which is very different.


    "All right, I see. Go away." Wu Hao didn''t want to kill them from the beginning. As long as the root of the evil is removed, what''s the small shrimp now.


    After the four left trembling, Wu Hao came to the position of dragon soul fine iron.


    Because Tu supreme is dead, the original breath of supreme left behind disappears, and the space of daocha village is released.


    The power of lightning!


    When Wu Hao waved, there were dark clouds around and it was going to rain.


    Feeling the cool wind, all the villagers in daocha village ran out and shouted excitedly.


    After all, after a long drought, it finally rained in their daocha village.


    Village head mang was very happy when he saw this scene. He hurried to the three of Wu Hao, regardless of whether it would rain or get wet.


    "Thank you, thank you three benefactors." Village head mang said he was going to kneel down. After all, Wu Hao and they saved their whole village.


    "What is mang village head doing? This is what we should do. Don''t be polite. Besides, I also took a treasure. I should thank you." Wu Hao also said with a happy smile.


    The dragon soul refined iron has been nurtured at high temperature for a period of time and has taken shape, so he got this good thing for nothing. How can he be unhappy.


    "Please stay for a few more days, so that we can do our host''s friendship." Village head mang made a very sincere proposal.


    Wu Hao didn''t refuse. After all, they said that daocha village used to be a place with birds singing and flowers smelling. He also wanted to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    Although it just recovered, it was only a heavy rain, but I have to say that the vitality of daocha village was very strong. One night, early the next morning, flowers bloomed in spring and birds sang together.


    Daocha village gradually restored the beauty of the past. Wu Hao could also feel a sweet fragrance in the air, not as stuffy as the drought before.


    After staying for three days and enjoying them, Wu Hao returned to Geng city and got four million after handing in the task.


    "Smelly boy, don''t be so stupid when you meet this kind of thing next time. It''s not worth offending a Shen family for four million." Emperor kongbei photographed Wu Hao.


    Originally, I thought the task would not be too difficult. Who knows, it is not simple at all. I wasted so many days. It is said that it is related to the formation. In fact, it is just to solve the case.


    After all, Emperor kongbei could indeed set up an array to break the other party''s supreme source of Qi, and then restore daocha village, but that kind of treatment did not solve the problem.


    Although he got 4 million yuan, he deserved to offend a giant family. He can''t tell whether he lost or earned. After all, he also got the dragon soul refined iron.


    "The steward, I don''t know if there is a forger here. Please let me know." After Wu Hao exchanged four million yuan, he immediately asked.


    Because he can''t wait to improve the quality of his sky sword.


    "Yes, it''s just across the street. You can go and have a look. Their craft is the best in Geng city."


    I was so sleepy. I came to deliver the pillow. Unexpectedly, it was at the door. God was helping him.


    Wu Hao hurried over and took out the sky sword. The other party looked at it and handed it to Wu Hao.


    "Sorry, we can''t forge secondary artifact weapons here. We mainly deal in machine armor and advanced weapons. Secondary artifact requires a supreme forging master."


    Wu Hao''s face is gray. He is the first universe. Unexpectedly, no one can forge secondary artifacts? How did Ling Tian do it?


    "Where is the supreme forging master?" Wu Hao asked patiently. After all, he asked for help.


    "There may be cities above class B, but there are industrial cities. Forging home and Hong home, you can ask."


    Industry city?


    It''s this industry city again. Is this industry city so predestined with him? It seems that you really have to go to this industry city.


    "Smelly boy, are you really going to Yecheng? The Shen family is hard to deal with. " Emperor Kong asked.


    Because they all know that when Tu Jizun dies, a trace of breath escapes. Maybe the Shen family already knows their existence. It''s too risky to go to Ye City.


    "What dare not go, is the city has the final say? I''m saying we''re looking for the Hong family, not the Shen family. If they really don''t know each other, are the Ye family and the royal family vegetarian? Rabbits will bite when they are anxious. What''s more, we are not rabbits. We are not so gentle. "


    Wu Hao''s words made them laugh bitterly.


    This is obviously the cheapest but also the best way. If the Shen family doesn''t know each other, it''s a big deal to help the Ye family or the royal family deal with the Shen family. I''m afraid Wu Hao means that.

 Chapter 901

    "OK, since you are not afraid, what are you afraid of, a man who has died once? Let''s go, Yecheng!"


    Emperor kongbei didn''t hesitate much. Wu Hao was very reasonable. If the Shen family dared to make a move, the rabbit would bite if it was anxious. The other two families, the Ye family and the royal family, were eyeing each other. If they joined one at random, they could cause great pressure on the Shen family.


    If you don''t believe that the Shen family will be so illiterate, it will be suicide.


    But five thousand miles, three people can''t fly by. It''s too far away.


    Finally, helpless, the three spent 100000 long coins to choose to take transportation.


    The vehicles here are called shuttle boats, which are very different from cars on earth.


    The speed of the shuttle boat is very fast. It can reach a speed of 1000 miles per hour. It only takes five hours to reach Yecheng.


    Wu Hao had nothing to do along the way, so he began to understand the well-known mecha.


    How is it possible to have an ordinary mecha with intermediate supreme combat effectiveness.


    Along the way, the supreme sword was explaining to Wu Hao. The mecha was divided into three levels.


    are heaven , earth and man.


    People are the lowest and the price is close to the people. It depends on what type you need.


    All mecha are divided into four directions: speed direction, power direction, attack direction, defense direction, and the strongest all-round type.


    The average person is the weakest speed type. The selling price is about 500000 dragon dollars, which is not expensive.


    However, if it is an all-round human class mecha, it needs 10 million dragon coins, a full 20 times.


    Human class mecha is also divided into three levels: medium and high. The weakest low-level speed type only needs 200000 dragon coins, which can be bought by any ordinary family.


    But the speed is only about 150 miles, and the advanced one is 400 miles, that is, the so-called 500000 man class mecha, which can be regarded as standard.


    Low level mecha attack type has the strength from domain master level to domain master level. Although it is not weak, it can be regarded as the lowest level in this first universe.


    Wu Hao was surprised to see the lowest level introduction. Even the lowest level human level mecha has the strength from domain master to domain master. Many people in the third universe don''t have such strength. This is the distant gap between the two.


    In the twinkling of an eye, low-level mecha has greatly improved both in price and attributes.


    The low level of the prefecture level, the primary strength of the king universe, the speed type needs 5 million dragon coins, and the attack type needs 8 million.


    If it is omnipotent, it is 80 million, which is only the lowest prefecture level.


    If it is advanced, it has the peak strength of the universe. After starting the self destruction device, it can fight even on the peak.


    The price of this mecha all-round model is 200 million, and that of the speed model is 80 million.


    Tianji machine armour is also the strongest machine armour. Those who can buy it are big families. After all, this machine armour has supreme strength and can be said to have rapid lethality.


    The low-level speed type sells for hundreds of millions, and the all-round type sells for at least 500 million. After reaching the prefecture level high-level, there is a self destruction device. Once started, the strength will be improved to a higher level, but the mecha will become a pile of scrap iron after the battle.


    The low-level sky level machine armor can fight with the half step supreme level. Even if the real supreme level meets, it can retreat all over the body. Its defense and speed are very amazing.


    If you are above the intermediate level, you can really fight with the supreme level, a complete supreme level mecha.


    Not to mention the high-level, the price is as high as 10 billion. There are not many families who can afford such a mecha. Each has intermediate combat effectiveness, but the high-level supreme is often at a loss when he meets him, so he can only let him leave.


    Therefore, these mecha will form a heat flow in the first universe and become many leading weapons. After all, ordinary people can only rely on mecha if they want to fight the strong and survive.


    The machine armor that can retreat from the hands of the advanced supreme super strong is a life-saving artifact. If it is used by the purple python, even if the xuanming emperor is in the past, even if he is not there, the purple Python can also have self-protection ability.


    "Old Jian, there should be this mecha center in Yecheng. I want to see it." Wu Hao is interested. After all, how can he not watch that kind of good thing.


    "Of course, we''ll go and have a look when we get there." The sword Supreme Master understands Wu Hao''s idea, but the mecha is very complex.


    Although he has seen a lot of information, it is very difficult to really understand it.


    But if it''s Wu Hao, it might work. It depends on whether Wu Hao has talent in mecha.


    Soon the three arrived at Yecheng.


    "It deserves to be a class B city. It''s too huge." Wu Hao looked at Yecheng in surprise.


    If Geng city is a class C City and its development is very good, then this class B city can be compared with ten class C cities.


    Compared with Yecheng, the demons of the earth seem to have no luxury at all, just like a village.


    Just like that rice tea village, although there are no high-rise buildings and busy traffic, it is more dignified than the second tier cities on earth.


    "Class C cities are like this. Class a" Wu Hao takes a breath of air conditioning. Class A is completely unimaginable and will be very boastful.


    "No, class A is generally much simpler. It''s not so complex, because class a cities can''t be observed with the naked eye. If you want to enter class a cities, you must get a pass."


    pass check?


    Wu Hao was puzzled again.


    "Yes, because class a cities are the most advanced cities in the first universe, not everyone can go in and out freely, because there are only five class a cities in the whole first universe."


    In such a large first space, there are only five class a cities. What kind of existence will these five class a cities be.


    "It''s better than the Dragon King, the devil king and the xuanming emperor. They are in a class a city called the magic capital."


    Mordor, isn''t that where he lives on earth? I didn''t expect there to be one here.


    Of course, there must be no way to compare the two. This devil is not the other devil, and it is not the same level at all.


    "Stop!" Just as the three were about to enter the city, two guards came over and stopped in front of Wu Hao.


    And the two guards stood next to two mecha.


    Wu Hao thought about these materials silently in his heart.


    On the way here, he has distinguished the differences between the three levels, so he can see at a glance that this is the so-called Tiangao level.


    People are three meters tall, low, medium and high correspond to the colors of white, yellow and purple respectively.


    The ground level is two meters tall, and the corresponding color is the same as the human level.


    The senior is different. It only has a height of 1.5 meters, corresponding to black, red and gold.


    Gold is the highest level and the most expensive mecha.

 Chapter 902

    In front of Wu Hao''s eyes is the sky high-grade golden machine armor. He is really a class B city. He has such a huge pen and guards use such expensive machine armor.


    "If you want to enter the city, where''s your permit?" The guard snapped.


    "Permit? What is that? " Wu Hao looked puzzled. He had never heard of that kind of thing, nor did the supreme sword.


    "Wu Hao, take out the championship qualification certificate you got in Geng city."


    After Wu Hao took it out, the two guards immediately gave way.


    "With an intermediate permit, you can enter the industry city with five people. Welcome to the industry city." Say the way to lead the hand.


    Wu Hao is still in a state of ignorance. His championship qualification certificate is the permit of class B city. Just now, he almost didn''t spit blood. He thought he had come in vain.


    After entering the industrial city, Wu Hao knew what was the real spectacle.


    Most of those flying in the sky and running on the ground are replaced by mecha. It seems that the first universe is really a mecha era.


    It''s no wonder that the science and technology of the parent and child stars could have developed to that extent. With the super strong at the level of xuanming emperor, how could it be worse.


    Of course, mecha belongs to mecha, which does not mean that the supreme level will be eliminated.


    It is precisely because of a large number of mecha that the supreme level is too scarce, so it is more precious and its identity is much more noble.


    Although it is a class B city, even the senior and supreme can get good treatment here.


    The three of Wu Hao found a noble hotel. The standard is far inferior to that of the earth.


    As soon as I entered the hotel, a group of people came up and surrounded the great emperor of kongbei and provided smiling service. It was obvious that the great emperor of kongbei was a senior, supreme and super strong man.


    However, Wu Hao and sword supreme received a cold shoulder, obviously because they are intermediate.


    Ladies and gentlemen, I''m the hostess of our hotel. I''m at your service this time. What can I do for you?


    A beautiful waiter came to Wu Hao and asked with a smile.


    "A suite for three." Wu Hao said simply and clearly. After completing the formalities, the waiter took the three people to the room.


    "It seems that neither the first universe nor the third universe can escape the essence of the world. The world is real." Wu Hao smiled helplessly.


    On earth, whoever has the most money is the boss, while in the universe, whoever has the hardest fist has the right to speak. In short, this is a world where the strong are respected.


    "Come on, smelly boy, don''t talk sour. People also act according to the rules. Hurry up and start. Aren''t you going to find the Hong family?"


    Wu Hao shook his head: "don''t worry, I''m going to have a look at the mecha center first."


    In short, he has already arrived at Yecheng. The Hong family naturally wants to go, but now he wants to know more about mecha than improving the sky sword.


    Both of them listen to Wu Hao''s opinions. After all, they mainly think of Wu Hao. Wu Hao wants to become strong, which is naturally a good thing for them.


    The three finally found the mecha tasting center, but they need a qualification certificate to enter it.


    Have a VIP card or 10 million dragon coins, because this tasting center only has prefecture level machine armor, so the minimum qualification must have 10 million dragon coins to enter.


    Now the three people are stupid. Unexpectedly, they still have the same requirements to enter, and it''s still so high. Ten million is not going to kill them.


    Now they add up to only five or six million.


    After much discussion, the other party won''t allow Wu Hao to enter. If they are rigid, they must let Wu Hao take out their vouchers before they can enter


    In desperation, Wu Hao and the three are ready to leave.


    "Brother, if you don''t mind, I can take you in." At this time, a young man came over with a red mark on his face.


    Young people have a special temperament and look like children of a big family.


    "Young master, they don''t seem to be from Yecheng. I''m afraid..." a bodyguard behind him whispered.


    "It doesn''t matter. Come all the way. If you can help, help. Let''s go." The young man smiled, then went in first and took out a VIP card.


    "Young master Ye Chong, please come inside." The guard was very respectful.


    "Let the three of them come in." When ye Chong finished, the guard nodded again and again.


    Wu Hao looked at each other and followed up. Although he didn''t want to owe this favor, he couldn''t go in without a qualification certificate. If he didn''t go in now, he might have no chance in the future.


    After entering, the three saw a huge hall with all kinds of mecha on display.


    "Brother, I haven''t had time to say thank you just now. It''s really troublesome for you." Wu Hao took two steps forward, approached Ye Chong and said.


    "It''s all right. Your first visit to Yecheng?" Ye Chong smiled and asked.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, so I don''t know many rules." She smiled awkwardly.


    "No wonder, well, I''m familiar here. Anyway, I''m fine today. I''ll walk with you."


    "It won''t be too much trouble for you..." of course Wu Hao won''t refuse. Anyway, he already owes the favor. He doesn''t mind continuing to owe it.


    And he can feel that ye Chong is not a bad person. He should just help them.


    If he wants to get a foothold outside, he must make friends, so he doesn''t exclude knowing Ye Chong.


    "It''s all right. I''m here today to choose a mecha for my sister. If you''re interested, you can come together at that time."


    "OK, no problem!" Wu Hao immediately agreed. How could he miss this several times.


    During this period, Wu Hao has learned that ye Chong is probably the childe brother of the middle family of the three big families in Yecheng. It is gratifying that such a big family can raise such children.


    Unlike those other big families, they are all raised by high-ranking dandies and arrogant.


    "This is a sky intermediate mecha, all-round, but partial attack. Young master Ye Chong can take 5 billion if necessary."


    Hearing this, ye Chong shook his head.


    "Mei''er is still young. It''s no use giving her an attack mecha. I mainly look at the partial speed and defense. Also, don''t show me your eight finished products. You know what my Ye family does. The mecha can''t escape my eyes." Ye Chong said to the steward.


    "Yes, of course not. Mr. Ye joked." The steward said with an embarrassed smile.


    Wu Hao''s face was covered with circles.


    "Brother ye, what are the eight finished products you just said?" If you don''t understand, you have to ask. Wu Hao doesn''t feel ashamed.


    Ye Chong also patiently explained to Wu Hao.


    "Eight finished products are those they haven''t sold in the store for a long time. Generally, they have defects. They occasionally take them out to deceive customers."


    Wu Hao understood this explanation.

 Chapter 903

    It turns out that there are such things. It seems that there will be such restless and kind-hearted people both on earth and in the first universe.


    "That''s great." Ye Chong looked at a tianjunior mecha. Wu Hao wondered that tianjunior mecha should be nothing special for their family.


    "Although this machine armor is only a primary level, with average defense and attack power, it can''t even reach the supreme level, but its speed is amazing. It seems to be a little faster than the General intermediate supreme level."


    Wu Hao looked carefully and didn''t see any difference. How did ye Chong see it.


    It''s shameless to ask again.


    "You look at the internal core, but you don''t think you can see it. Only those who learn mecha can find the mystery. My Ye family itself operates the mecha industry, so they all have tool eyes, so they can see it."


    Device eye?


    Wu Hao wondered what it was.


    "This is the eye!" With that, ye Chong''s eyes sent out a trace of purple light and looked very clear.


    "With this eye, I can see the internal structure of the mecha, so I can see the structure inside, so I can find his uniqueness."


    It turns out that this is the instrument eye. It seems that it has a lot of functions.


    Heavenly eye!


    Wu Hao immediately opened his heavenly eye. He didn''t know if he could do it. In short, he would know if he tried.


    After the heavenly eye opened, Wu Hao''s eyes were yellow.


    "Brother ye, are you talking about the three liquid tanks inside?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, it''s the three inside... No, how do you know..." Ye Chong turned to look at Wu Hao and suddenly saw the yellow light in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    "You, what are you?" Ye Chong asked in surprise.


    "Oh, this is my skill. I''m just trying. I didn''t expect to see it. It seems that I''m lucky." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Ye Chong looked stunned. According to his understanding, in addition to the eye, there is another way to see through the mecha itself.


    "Brother Wu Hao, is this your heart array eye?" Asked Ye Chong.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "this is the eye of heaven, not the eye of heart array. I don''t know what you mean by the eye of heart array."


    He hasn''t heard of the mind array eye. It probably has nothing to do with his heavenly eye.


    "Oh, well, I''m abrupt, but if you can see it inside, it''s easy to explain. The three liquid tanks inside represent red, orange and yellow respectively. Red represents attack, orange represents defense and yellow represents speed."


    Wu Hao observed again. According to Ye Chong, the performance of this mecha is really powerful.


    "Does it represent the upper, middle and lower liquid levels respectively? The lower level is what you just said. The attack power is average, the defense power is ordinary, and the yellow is close to the advanced liquid level, so it will go up faster than the General intermediate supreme."


    "Yes, you''re all right." Ye Chong smiled. He really didn''t expect that Wu Hao could see these things like their aristocratic families.


    The tool eye plays a very important role in these aristocratic families. If you want to make machine armor, the tool eye can be said to be the top priority. Making good machine armor depends on the degree of cultivation of this person''s tool eye.


    Like his words, at present, we can only make and forge high-grade machine armor, which is the result of decades of cultivation.


    It took 15 years to cultivate the instrument eye alone. Wu Hao has the same ability.


    "It seems that brother Wu Hao has this talent." Ye Chong patted Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    "No, it''s too hard. There''s something wrong with the mecha. I feel it." Wu Hao suddenly continued.


    "Oh? Is there any problem other than bias speed? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. Our young master is a young generation of mecha manufacturing genius. He doesn''t see any other problems. Can you see them?" The bodyguards on one side were unconvinced.


    "Xiao Dou, don''t talk. I want to hear the opinions of brother Wu Hao." Ye Chong has begun to be interested in Wu Hao. After all, there are not many people who can brighten his eyes.


    "Hehe, I''m going to make a mistake. Brother ye, don''t laugh." Wu Hao also discovered it during his research just now. As for right and wrong, he really can''t decide. He just believes his eyes.


    "This mecha belongs to the sky low level and is biased towards speed, but there is a core component in it. I''ve seen this core component in the data before. It seems to be called Zhongcheng new pivot. Zhongcheng new pivot is divided into two levels, one can be upgraded and the other can''t be upgraded, right?" Wu Hao looked at Ye Chong and asked.


    "Yes, it seems that you have studied mecha." Ye Chong nodded and said.


    "I''ve just read some shallow materials. Brother ye, don''t laugh." Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. He always felt that he was playing with a big knife in front of Guan Gong,.


    "It''s all right. Go on. What''s the problem?" Ye Chong continued to ask curiously.


    "Brother ye, you should know by observing this Zhongcheng niushu. I don''t know whether I''m right or not." Wu Hao said it quietly. After all, it''s too loud and bad.


    Ye Chong was very puzzled about Wu Hao''s words. He immediately opened his eyes again. Zhongcheng niushu looked at it all over. Half a minute later, he suddenly opened his glasses wide.


    "Cough, cough, brother Wu Hao is so clever that I have to thank you now." Then ye Chong waved to the steward.


    "How much is this mecha? I''ll take it." Ye Chong escaped the Dragon coin card.


    "Good, Mr. Ye, this mecha belongs to heaven''s low level, and the price is only 800 million. I''ll pack it for you now."


    "Don''t pack. Just pay. I''ll take it directly." With a wave of his hand, the mecha entered his bag.


    Everyone looked puzzled. Usually, ye Chong wouldn''t be so anxious to take away the newly bought mecha. They usually sent it to Ye''s house by their tasting center. What''s the matter today.


    After paying the money, ye Chongcai laughed.


    "I think ye Chong earned money this time, but I have to thank brother Wu Hao. In order to thank you, I can help you buy a sky low-grade machine armor. How about it?" Ye chonghao said with great stride.


    However, Wu Hao refused: "I didn''t help anything. I just wanted to study, so I saw it. Even if I didn''t see it, brother ye can definitely see it." Wu Hao said modestly.


    Whether ye Chong can see it or not, he won''t advance an inch. After all, it''s very rare for people to bring him here.


    "It''s very kind of you. You have so little knowledge of mecha, but you still see the problem. It can be said that you have been very talented. Besides, you let me earn an intermediate mecha, but you saved me 10 billion dragon dollars. That little money is nothing." As soon as ye Chong''s words came out, everyone looked at Wu Hao in surprise.

 Chapter 904

    "No, brother ye, you''re welcome. Compared with this, I''m more interested in making mecha." Wu Hao''s own strength really can''t use this mecha.


    The purpose of studying mecha is his family, but it is impossible to spend money to buy Tian advanced mecha equipment. His family and friends don''t have so much money to buy. Even the three families in this industry city can''t afford such a huge fund, let alone him.


    "Hahaha, I see. My Ye family is mainly responsible for machine armor manufacturing. I also know a little. If brother Wu Hao doesn''t dislike it, he can come to my Ye family." Ye Chong smiled and said.


    "Young master, this is the core of family technology." before the bodyguard said anything, ye Chong waved and shut him up.


    Wu Hao paused: "ha ha, I remember this sentence. If I really need it, I will bother brother Ye."


    That''s what I said, but now that people have said that this is the core of family technology, if he has the cheek to paste it up, he will be too pale.


    Then he wandered for a while, and suddenly a man came to Ye Chong in a hurry. He said something to Ye Chong mysteriously.


    Ye Chong''s face changed slightly and his eyes turned to Wu Hao.


    "Brother Wu Hao, I''m afraid my left first today. I''ve told you the contact information. Welcome to my Ye''s house when you''re free. I have something urgent to deal with. I''m sorry." Even apologizing is polite. It''s really not like those so-called dandies.


    "OK, thank you brother Ye today, but if you need any help, brother ye will let you know."


    Ye Chong is a good man. Today he brought them to the mecha tasting center to gain insight. If there is any problem, he doesn''t mind helping.


    After answering politely, ye Chong quickly left. Although Wu Hao''s words made him very happy, he didn''t really take them to heart.


    After all, in his eyes, Wu Hao is an intermediate supreme and may be useful, but now Wu Hao''s strength can''t plug into the affairs of their Ye family.


    Watching Ye Chong leave, Wu Hao watched for a while at the tasting center, and then left the tasting center.


    "Mecha is really a good thing. It seems that the future development direction of the third universe will also move towards mecha."


    Wu Hao knows very well that even if he doesn''t bring the mecha to the third universe, he will enter that step sooner or later in the direction of the third universe. Instead, he might as well study it first and equip his family with one to ensure absolute safety.


    "I''ve seen enough. It''s time to get down to business?" Emperor kongbei asked.


    Wu Hao nodded: "of course, the Hong family starts."


    The Hong family is not a small family in this industry city, but also has a certain influence. It can be said that many large families have to give the Hong family a thin face.


    Because the Hong family can be said to be the best in forging, many strong secondary artifacts are forged by the Hong family.


    Of course, the Hong family has also been involved in mecha, but the technology in this field is not mature, because they don''t have tool eyes, and they can''t make up for the problem of no tool eyes just by relying on their superb forging technology.


    He finally came to the door, but was turned away. The Hong family guard is guarded by two low-level mecha. It seems that his power can not be underestimated.


    Because there are too few supreme level in the world, and many jobs are replaced by mecha, many families would rather spend money to buy mecha than spend a huge price to find the supreme strong. It''s a waste of time.


    "The super strong are not allowed to enter without permission. If they need to enter, they must be notified." The mecha made an electric sound and stopped in front of the three.


    "Then please inform." Then Wu Hao took out the dragon soul iron.


    All forging masters have a common problem. They will be crazy when they see good things.


    Although this dragon soul refined iron is not the most top treasure, it is almost the same. No forging master will be indifferent.


    Sure enough, within two minutes, a short and fat man hurried over, looking very anxious.


    "Where, where! Where is the dragon soul refined iron! " The fat man looked around and his eyes finally fell on Wu Hao.


    When Wu Hao took out the dragon soul refined iron, the fat man rushed up without thinking.


    "Master, I, Wu Hao, have something to ask." Wu Hao is not stingy and allows the fat man to take away the refined iron. After all, people are not a small family and won''t rob openly.


    "It''s easy to say. Are you trying to forge a secondary artifact? Come in and talk. " The fat man is also very forthright. He always doesn''t look at Wu Hao with fine iron. It''s like picking up some treasure.


    Wu Hao followed them in. It was very empty and there were few servants. How did the Hong family feel a little lonely.


    When he came to the reception hall, the fat man''s face suddenly changed.


    "Dragon soul refined iron, which is forged in the upper layer, can easily forge secondary artifact or improve the quality of secondary artifact. It''s a good thing." With that, he took another look at the refined iron and threw it to Wu Hao.


    "It''s a good thing, but you''d better put it away before it''s negotiated."


    Wu Hao was surprised by the fat man''s behavior. Unexpectedly, the fat man could afford to put it down. He was a character.


    "Master Hong, what conditions do you need if you help me improve this artifact?" Wu Hao pulls out the sky sword.


    "Cough, let me see you." The fat man took the sky sword and took a look.


    "Good thing. The forging process is very accurate. It seems that the other party has some attainments in forging." When the fat man finished, Wu Hao smiled. It was forged by the ancestors of the Ling family. I didn''t expect to be so appreciated by the master. It seems that the forging technology of the Ling family is really good.


    "Smelly boy, you''re pretending to me again!" At this time, a voice came from the door. When they looked back, they saw a middle-aged old man with a huge hammer in his hand.


    "Ah, master, here you are." The fat man hurried away with a panic on his face.


    Master?


    The three looked stunned and looked at the fat man.


    "Three, I''m sorry. This is my villain. He''s always playing these tricks for me. I''ll make you laugh." The middle-aged man came over.


    Wu Hao reacted immediately.


    "Elder, are you master Hong?" Wu Hao asked with a fist.


    "Hehe, you can''t be called a master. You can only be regarded as the kindness left by your ancestors. You know some small skills. What you want to forge is this long sword?"


    Wu Hao nodded: "please have a look at master Hong." He also glanced at the fat man not far away.


    That guy dared to pretend to be master Hong. They looked serious just now. Fortunately, the dragon soul fine iron was not lost, otherwise he really had to shout. It''s a pity.

 Chapter 905

    "The weapon is good, but it is still lacking. The craftsmanship is up to standard, but the strength is not good. It doesn''t give full play to the quality of this sword. It can be improved. Show me your dragon soul refined iron."


    Wu Hao took out the dragon soul iron again. When he saw it, master Hong nodded.


    "It''s really dragon soul refined iron, and the quality is perfect. There are two options. I can use dragon soul refined iron to improve the straightness of this sword. In addition, I can improve it to an artifact, but there is only a 30% chance. It depends on you."


    Artifact!


    "Master, can you really ascend to an artifact?" This is something Wu Hao never expected. After all, even if there is dragon soul iron, I also think it is impossible to upgrade to the artifact level. Unexpectedly, there is a 30% chance.


    "Yes, the probability is not high. After all, the dragon soul refined iron already has a trace of aura. If you can find the other two materials, the probability will increase to 75 percent."


    "Which two?" Wu Hao immediately asked that if he could raise the sky sword to the artifact level, he didn''t want to give up this opportunity.


    "Wannian meteorite iron, and inverse keel."


    Wu Hao had never heard of these two things at all. He looked at kongbei emperor and saw kongbei emperor frowning.


    "I''m afraid there is no hope for these two things. Ten thousand years of meteorite iron comes from the starry sky. It takes ten thousand years to conceive one. Each birth represents the arrival of artifact, with price and no market."


    "And against the keel..." said this, kongbei reluctantly shook his head.


    "Old man, you say so."


    "Inverse dragon is the most powerful existence of the dragon family. Do you know who is the only inverse dragon in the world?" Kongbei looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Since kongbei has asked you, it must be the existence he knows.


    "You mean the Dragon King of the dragon family?" If so, it will be tricky. The Dragon King of the dragon family is extremely powerful. Even if he tries his best now, he can''t win.


    As emperor kongbei said, these two things are really rare. It can be said that there is no great hope.


    "The old man is right, but not all right. Although there is only the Dragon King of the dragon family, I didn''t say I want to live. Even bones don''t matter. As far as I know, the Ye family has a section, but the 10000 year meteorite iron has a price and no market."


    Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly. Since the Ye family had it, he naturally tried to get it. It seems that his acquaintance with the Ye family is doomed.


    "Master, I will get these two things as soon as possible. Do you think this sky sword can improve the quality for me first?" The sky sword is also one of his strengths. Improving the quality of the sky sword is also equivalent to improving his strength.


    "Yes, if you decide to use this dragon soul refined iron to raise it to the artifact level, you have to do something for me. This is the rule of our Hong family."


    Wu Hao nodded. Master Hong helped him forge the sky sword. He should help master Hong complete one thing.


    "Please tell me what needs to be done?"


    With master Hong''s eyes, he looked at the fat man not far behind.


    "My Hong family has a single lineage, but when I come here, I have to break my lifeline. This boy is not only my adopted son, but also my disciple. He is gifted in forging, so I want him to inherit my mantle, but there is a problem with his height. If you want to recover, you must get sea gland liquid. That''s what I ask."


    "Sea gland fluid, what the master said is the sea gland fluid of the dwarf race?" The sword supreme then asked.


    Master Hong nodded: "it''s from the dwarves, but it''s actually not that troublesome. If you go to the dwarves, I''m afraid you''ll die back. This thing is in the industry city, the Shen family in the industry city. Their family has something to do with the dwarves, so there''s this sea gland liquid."


    It''s the Shen family again. It''s not easy for the Shen family to know even the dwarves. It seems that it doesn''t lose one of the three families.


    "OK, I''ll find a way to get it." Wu Hao agreed. Anyway, the Shen family is afraid to go. It depends on the death of Tu supreme. Does the Shen family know he did it.


    "Master, I heard that you also specialize in mecha. I have an unkind request." Wu Hao said at this time.


    "I want to learn about the design and production of mecha from the master." Although Ye Chong asked him to go to Ye''s house, he didn''t want to owe too much to Ye Chong.


    Compared with master Hong, as a forging master, it is more convenient to learn. Although he is not as professional as ye family, it is enough at his current level.


    "It''s not difficult. You can learn from me. Speaking of the production of machine armor, its talent is even more amazing."


    Wu Hao looked at the fat man in disbelief. Unexpectedly, the little guy still had such talent. It seems that he is clumsy.


    For a time, Wu Hao and the three lived in Hong''s house.


    Because of master Hong''s single pass, the Hong family is sparsely staffed, but the territory is very large, so it''s more than enough to live in Wu Hao.


    "Fat man, how long have you been with master Hong? Can you forge a secondary artifact? " Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "Cut, it''s just a secondary artifact. I''ll be a man who wants to forge an artifact in the future. What''s a secondary artifact?"


    Wu Hao gave him a boring look. He really bragged that he didn''t make a draft. Ling Tian is a forging family. He didn''t dare to say that he would pinch the artifact. How long has the little fat man learned to say such a thing.


    "What? Don''t believe it? " The fat man looked at Wu Hao with an unhappy face.


    "Look, it''s just a second artifact." The fat man put an embroidered sword into the stove and heated it.


    "Pull the box for me!"


    Wu Hao was also curious about the level of the fat man. An began to seal the box according to the fat man''s instructions.


    The fat man closed his eyes. Although he seemed to have no action, he brightened Wu Hao''s eyes.


    The fat man seems to have entered a certain realm, and it feels like they have entered meditation.


    Wu Hao didn''t know how many times he pulled, and suddenly the fat man opened his mouth.


    "Stop!"


    After Wu Hao stopped, the fat man moved.


    He took out the red and purple embroidered sword and a shiny hammer appeared in his hand.


    "Watch it!"


    Earth pulse 88 hammer!


    Bang!


    Bang bang!


    The beating sounds were continuous, crisp and pleasant one by one. At this time, what Wu Hao heard was not the sound of beating iron, but like music, which made people feel happy.


    Hammer after hammer, the fat man was sweating, but he still didn''t stop. His muscles seemed to be obedient and began to aggregate.


    "The last hammer, Juling hammer!"


    Bang!!!


    The sound waves spread. The original embroidered sword was extremely bright at this time. There was no change in the sword body, but it caused a lot of spiritual power.


    Gather spirit and show God!

 Chapter 906

    But after the gathering of spiritual power, the high-temperature long sword returned to the normal temperature.


    "Thirty six degrees, just right!" The fat man picked up the long sword with bare hands, and his fingers crossed gently, making a clear sound.


    Is this really the embroidered sword just now? Wu Hao hurried over.


    "Little fat man, you can. You really have some skills." In other words, Wu Hao had already cursed his mother in his heart at this time. It was great when it was OK. I didn''t expect to create a secondary artifact in just a few minutes.


    No wonder master Hong said that the little fat man was gifted. He was just like the second him in the cultivation world.


    This is to let Ling Tian see this scene. Will he spit blood.


    For Ling Tian''s forging, it takes at least one or two months to forge a secondary artifact. It takes only two minutes in the little fat man''s hand. Is this still something people can do.


    "Hum, do you believe fat brother now?" The little fat man carried the hammer confidently and looked proud.


    "Believe it, how can you not believe it, fat man? You will definitely become an artifact forging master in the future, which must be absolute." Wu Hao gave a thumbs up.


    Now Wu Hao can really believe what the little fat man said just now. He knows it''s difficult for the artifact forger, but it''s also difficult for the gods to him, but he has begun to move towards that step step step by step.


    So the little fat man must be able to succeed. Now he has to please the little fat man, otherwise he will find someone to forge artifact for him in the future.


    "That''s for sure, master, but he said that after I recover my height, I can be baptized by forging. Maybe I can surpass him and become an artifact forging master at that time."


    I see. Master Hong has made this plan. If so, master Hong wants to forge his sky sword into an artifact. Do you want to give it to little fat man?


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao frowned. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in fat people, but these materials are hard to find. Is it really necessary for him to take this risk?


    "You''re busy first. I''ll find the master." After Wu Hao reacted, he ran to the forging room. He had to ask about it clearly, but he couldn''t waste his time here.


    "Master, please tell me frankly whether my sword will be forged by the fat man after he recovers." Wu Hao hugged his fist and asked politely.


    Anyway, he doesn''t want to offend this forging master. For him, just one result.


    Master Hong nodded and shook his head.


    "Yes, it can also be said that it is not, but forged by me and him. Although he has good talent and may become an artifact forger in the future, even if he recovers, he can''t finish it alone in a short time. I''m old and it''s very difficult to forge artifact, but if I add it with him, the probability will also be improved."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, they forged it for him together.


    "In this way, thank you, master Hong. I''ll think of a way now to see how to get the sea gland fluid." Wu Hao left.


    With master Hong''s affirmation, Wu Hao is also confident. It seems that he has to act as soon as possible.


    Back in the forging room, Wu Hao began to learn about mecha.


    "You just need to remember that the human class mecha is composed of 360 parts, while the prefecture level is 180, and the sky level..."


    "I know, the sky level should be 90!" Wu Hao answered immediately.


    "Fart, don''t talk nonsense. There is only one heaven class." The fat man replied calmly.


    "One, one?" Wu Hao was stunned.


    "How is that possible? Are you kidding me? How can a part form a sky level? " Wu Hao couldn''t believe it, but the fat man looked serious.


    "This is the strength of Tianji, which can also be called magic, because Tianji is determined by a hammer and made by a piece of pig iron. It can be said that the whole is only a part, or they are a whole, not assembled at the time of human level and prefecture level."


    After hearing this, Wu Hao was shocked. It was even more difficult than cultivation. A piece of pig iron knocked out a sky class mecha, and no part could be broken. It had to be integrated. How could this be done.


    Are those guys who can make Tianji mecha crazy?


    "And you? What kind of mecha can you forge now? " Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "I, I can''t reach the level. Now I can only forge heaven low-level machine armor."


    God


    Wu Hao has a black face and says that he can''t reach the level. Is this fat man going to be angry with him?


    "What about master Hong? According to his ability, it should be intermediate? "


    However, the fat man shook his head: "master is also a beginner, because he is mainly forging weapons, and mecha is only amateur."


    Just an amateur


    Wu Hao was hit hard again. These guys are still perverts. They can forge heaven and earth in their spare time.


    "For example, the Ye family and the royal family, they have Tian intermediate armor makers."


    This is expected. After all, ye Chong can also forge high-grade machine armor. People in the family are not as good as Ze.


    "What about the Shen family? Their family doesn''t run mecha? " Wu Hao asked.


    "No, the Shen family mainly deals in equipment, mecha materials and energy. It can be said that the Shen family has mastered the whole lifeline of the whole industry city except ye family and royal family."


    Good guy, the Shen family is too thief. They operate all the things needed by the mecha. In this way, isn''t everyone asking for their family?


    It seems that the Shen family is really a difficult family. I''m afraid it''s going to kick the iron plate this time.


    "You are too delicious now. Start at the human level. First learn about parts and assembly." The fat man was patient and began to teach Wu Hao one by one.


    Although Wu Hao was already discouraged by the so-called Tianji machine armor, he was happy to learn it from time to time. He understood this truth, so he chose to learn, whether he had a chance to touch Tianji or not.


    After a month, Wu Hao finally learned to assemble and knew all the parts at the same time.


    "The principles are the same, and the principles are the same. In fact, they are similar." After trying several times, Wu Hao understood the operation principle of human class mecha.


    He found that in this process, due to his high concentration of mental power, the cultivation of mental power also improved. It seems that this is killing two birds with one stone.


    "Well, today, you can make me a set of human class mecha parts, a total of 360. If one is less, you won''t want to eat."


    This month, every day the fat man threatened him with the sentence "don''t want to eat", but he was used to it.

 Chapter 907

    For a month, Wu Hao basically indulged in studying the knowledge of mecha.


    Of course, it''s not that he likes reading too much, but that he is keen on the knowledge of mecha. The more he knows about mecha, the more he thinks it''s too magical.


    After thoroughly understanding the knowledge of human mecha, he lamented that the scientists of the first universe were too powerful.


    Compared with the third universe, I don''t know how many times stronger it is. The knowledge of the third universe like mecha can''t be touched or studied at all.


    To the present extent, the scientific progress of the third universe is at least 5000 years behind that of the first universe. These 5000 years are easy to say, but it may be as difficult to catch up.


    After a day''s work, Wu Hao finally built 360 personal level mecha parts. Now his forging skills are at the beginning, not to mention the peak, but such personal level mecha parts have been basically captured.


    After the parts were built, Wu Hao took some time to assemble them. When the human class mecha with high energy started to operate, it also meant that the first mecha created in his life was born.


    "Good boy, I not only made it, but also completed the assembly at the same time. It has a little style of your fat master."


    "Cut, whose fat master are you? However, I always feel that this human class mecha seems to be a little lacking. Can it really only be so large? " Wu Hao looked puzzled and couldn''t understand why he had to be so tall when he studied the human class mecha.


    Still, tall human class mecha looks more deterrent, but anyone who understands mecha, or anyone in the first universe, should know the level standard of each mecha.


    "Don''t ask me about this. I don''t know if you ask me. If you have the ability, you can make it smaller. It may sell well." The fat man shrugged and said.


    Wu Hao looked at the mecha in front of him with suspicion in his eyes. Since it was mecha, it was impossible to say that there was no way to improve.


    For a time, Wu Hao went into crazy research again.


    Seeing this scene, Emperor kongbei shook his head for a while. How can Wu Hao fall in love with mecha? If his cultivation is abandoned, the gain is not worth the loss.


    On the other hand, the three families suddenly broke out in a business war. Not only that, but the members at hand fought secretly and competed with each other.


    As the leader of the material suppliers in the whole industry city, the Shen family once became the focus of the business war.


    Both the Ye family and the royal family want to take this opportunity to pull the Shen family down.


    But the Shen family has a big business. It''s not that easy at all. Over time, the form has changed.


    The Shen family didn''t know why they colluded with the royal family and put pressure on the Ye family at the same time.


    The royal family produced mobile phone a at a low price. Even the sky intermediate mobile a was a full 5 billion lower than the Ye family, which can be said to have made no money.


    The Shen family even issued an order. If he provided materials to the Ye family, the Shen family would permanently refuse to cooperate.


    These two practices are completely pushing the Ye family to a dead end, leaving the Ye family helpless and waiting to die.


    "Give me a tight grasp of that man, and the dragon soul can not fall into others'' hands, that''s the top material of forging artifact. After the leaf family is knocked down to get the keel, I will have artifact at Shen''s home." then the whole city is not my Shen family has the final say. Shen Hong looked proud.


    Now the Shen family has the absolute upper hand in the whole business war and secret struggle. They are bound to win this battle.


    In a twinkling of an eye, three months later, Wu Hao''s research on mecha has also made new achievements. No, no, it should be a huge harvest.


    He did not expect that he would outsmart himself and create new tricks, and it was an earth shaking change.


    "Cut, isn''t this thing smaller? What''s strange?" The fat man looked at the mecha less than two meters around Wu Hao and said without cutting his face.


    After all, if we want to change the villain class mecha, he should also be able to do it. As long as all parts are reduced by 60%, we can naturally meet this standard.


    "Hehe, do you think that''s all?" Wu Hao smiled.


    "Otherwise, is there any new tricks?" The fat man looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    "My machine armor should, or may, change the current pattern of the machine armor era." Wu Hao said with both hands in his arms.


    "Hahaha, put your shit. It''s just this human class mecha. It can also change the pattern of the whole mecha industry. Have you been awake for too long and confused?" The fat man mercilessly laughed at Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Hao ignored it and saw his palm on the control panel.


    "This is my newly added energy filling plate. As long as you inject spiritual power or supreme Qi into it, it will change." Wu Hao said that he had begun to inject supreme Qi into the mecha.


    The mecha burst into a golden light.


    "I don''t feel any change. Are you kidding?" The fat man couldn''t help but want to see Wu Hao''s joke.


    "What''s the hurry? The good play is just about to begin now. Watch it carefully. "


    About 30 seconds later, the fat man''s face gradually solidified and looked at the mecha developed by Wu Hao in front of him in surprise.


    "L, upgraded?" The fat man opened his mouth, because he really saw the mecha in front of him, from intermediate to advanced, which was something he had never heard of in the era of mecha.


    "Don''t worry, there''s more." Wu Hao is another supreme spirit.


    In a minute or so, the human level mecha was advanced by people, and unexpectedly reached the low level.


    "Lying trough!" The fat man shouted twice and saved Wu Hao.


    "Shit, you really studied it?" The fat man stared at the boss as if he had seen some monster.


    "Or what? Now do you think it can change the pattern of the mecha era? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    If you don''t sell this type of machine armor, you will definitely ban the part type machine armor. After all, a machine armor that can be upgraded is definitely more valuable than a new product that won''t be upgraded.


    Moreover, this kind of machine armor is more convenient for ordinary families. After all, ordinary families can''t buy too expensive machine armor. If this kind of machine armor will be upgraded, I''m afraid those ordinary families will be crazy about it.


    "No, no, I must let master see this great masterpiece!" Then the fat man ran out, and Wu Hao couldn''t stop.


    But let master Hong have a look. Although he has this technology, he doesn''t know whether it is suitable for the current situation of the first universe.


    After master Hong came, he began to study the mecha. Several minutes later, master Hong didn''t notice any clue.


    "Wu Hao, how on earth did you achieve this upgraded mecha? Why aren''t there any new parts? "

 Chapter 908

    After observing for a long time, master Hong wanted to see what new parts were added to make the mecha upgrade.


    "No new parts are added, just functions are added, functions are given to the metal, and then the metal is upgraded through spiritual power and supreme Qi through energy transmission."


    Before, Wu Hao just wanted to have a try. Unexpectedly, he really succeeded, which shows that this approach is desirable.


    "Good boy, really have you, can anyone upgrade?" Master Hong poured his supreme Qi into it, but there was no response.


    "It''s useless, because there is a protection program in it, so we can only ask for the supreme Qi or spiritual power that has recognized the Lord. Others can''t steal the technical core. At the same time, we also open the pupil certification. Only through the certification can we inject spiritual power for upgrading."


    After Wu Hao finished, master Hong couldn''t help his fault.


    make love!


    "Wonderful, it''s really wonderful. I didn''t expect you to have such a high talent in machine armor. It''s even stronger than a little fat man. Your research will really cause changes in the machine armor era." Hong Normal University said with a smile, and he was a little excited.


    Is it that exaggerated? His talent is not so high. He just added it according to some technology of the earth. It''s not his own research at all. Did the first universe not experience the era of science and technology of the earth?


    "Wu Hao, I have a request. I don''t know if I can agree." Master Hong rubbed his hands and said something embarrassed.


    "OK, no problem. Master Hong should want the manufacturing and management rights of this mecha?" Wu Hao smiled. There was no need for master Hong to say it himself. It was clearly written on his face.


    "Hey, hey, I can''t hide it from you, boy. Yes, I think if I can get this technology, my Hong family will turn over. I don''t have to be sleepy because of the changes of the times and the immature mecha technology."


    It can be seen that master Hong is very oppressed. Maybe the Hong family is not in a low position now, but compared with the previous era of martial arts, when weapons were the life of martial arts, the Hong family has declined a lot.


    "Ah, you don''t know. Now the whole industry city is engaged in a business war. The three families have been in deep water in the past two months. Maybe you are the best way to survive this business war." Master Hong finished, and Wu Hao looked surprised.


    "Three family business wars? The Ye family, the Shen family and the royal family? " Wu Hao immediately asked that he hadn''t been out for months and had a long beard. Unexpectedly, this happened.


    "Yes, who else can there be? It''s estimated that the Ye family won''t last long. The Shen family and the royal family work together to deal with the Ye family. According to the current situation, the Ye family will be in great difficulty in less than ten days."


    Wu Hao was silent and spoke after more than ten seconds.


    "Master Hong, I promise you that I will give you 55% of the manufacturing right and management right of this mecha respectively, but I will ask for 20% of the profit. How about it?"


    Master Hong looked puzzled: "55%? That''s enough, but do you want to do the remaining 45 percent yourself? I can help you get a foothold in this industry city. "


    However, Wu Hao shook his head: "no, I''m just paying back the favor, but master Hong, you have to promise me that no matter who the remaining 45% is given, you will be an alliance in the future. How about it?"


    "Deal, of course, no problem. At the same time, I''ll give you a 35% profit."


    Wu Hao handed over the drawings of the upgraded mecha to master Hong. Anyway, they have a cooperative relationship. Master Hong will not deceive him with such huge profits. Besides, he doesn''t care at all. This thing itself was inadvertently studied by him.


    "Master Hong, you have to hurry up in manufacturing and production. You may be able to maximize profits by taking advantage of the first shot in this business war." Wu Hao urged, after all, what he needs most when he comes to the first universe is money.


    "Smelly boy, you study mecha. It seems that you haven''t neglected this practice. Your mental strength has been improved a lot." When kongbei saw Wu Hao, he smiled and said.


    "Cut, you don''t see who I am. There''s no delay." Wu Hao said proudly.


    "You''re bloated."


    "Hey, hey, by the way, don''t say this first. Go to a place with me."


    I haven''t come out of the forging room for several months. The air outside is very fresh.


    Because of the reception of the Hong family, he sent a traffic type mecha, also known as the speed type mecha.


    "Ah, this thing is good, but it''s too expensive. Xiaohaozi, if you learn it in the future, you can forge a sky class mecha and build a speed type for me. It should be more comfortable."


    Kong Bei leaned back on his seat and said comfortably.


    "OK, it''s not a big problem. It''s estimated that it won''t take long. Maybe tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, who knows." Wu Hao smiled.


    Soon the three came to a huge castle, or villa, which was huge.


    "Is this... Ye family? What are we doing here? Didn''t you say you didn''t want to owe a favor? " Kongbei looked puzzled.


    "Of course, I''m here to return the favor. Their Ye family is in trouble now. How can we not help, don''t you think?"


    "That''s right. Now the Shen family and the royal family work together to suppress them. They are angry. Anyway, we are also against the Shen family. Let''s help the Ye family and get rid of them."


    Then the three went up.


    "Ye''s family is an important place. No admittance." Two sky intermediate mecha stopped at the door.


    "I''ll tell you young master Ye Chong that Wu Hao came to him."


    After about ten seconds, the two mecha gave way one after another.


    "Young master Ye Chong, please."


    Wu Hao went in and ye Chong came out.


    "Wu Hao, you''ve really come, but I''m afraid I can''t entertain you today. The family has something important to do. Why don''t you hang out in my Ye''s house and I''ll let the housekeeper lead the way for you."


    Wu Hao shook his head.


    "Brother ye, if you don''t mind, can you let me attend your meeting? Maybe I can help." Wu Hao said as if joking.


    "Well, brother Wu, aren''t you kidding? It''s no problem to take you there, but I''m afraid you''ll be kicked out immediately. I''ll be more embarrassed at that time." Ye Chong smiled awkwardly.


    "It''s all right. When I came here today, I didn''t want to leave quietly. I also know the current problems of brother Ye''s family. If you can trust me, lead the way." Wu Hao''s eyes became serious, and ye Chong was very confused.


    Although Wu Hao and others feel mysterious, how can they help the Ye family with only one senior Supreme Master.


    But he didn''t know why. There was always a feeling that Wu Hao was credible.

 Chapter 909

    "This......" Ye Chong hesitated for another two seconds.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll take you. But if you''re not sure, please don''t talk to brother Wu. Those representatives of the family are open. I''m afraid brother Wu will suffer."


    Wu Hao nodded and followed Ye Chong to the meeting room of their family.


    After the delegates came in, they looked at Wu Hao suspiciously. After all, this is their Ye family meeting. Wu Hao is obviously an outsider.


    "Xiao Chong, who is this?" At this time, an old man came in and looked at Wu Hao.


    "Grandpa, this is Wu Hao, surrounded by his master and friends. I asked them to come to the family meeting. Maybe I can help."


    "Nonsense!" At this time, a middle-aged man stood up and shouted loudly.


    "This is the family meeting of our Ye family. How can outsiders participate? Let them out quickly."


    "Uncle, they are my friends. They are destined for me, and their strength is not weak. If they are willing to help our Ye family, it will naturally be a strength." Ye Chong retorted.


    "Hum, what strength is not strength? It''s just one senior and two intermediate. How much strength do you think you can have? Can you let them all participate in this strength industry city?" Ye Ting said sternly, without giving face at all.


    "Uncle, if you deny people like this, I can go, but it doesn''t mean that driving me away can solve your Ye family''s problems, but if you keep me, it may be a little possible, don''t you think?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    However, Ye Ting was angry with Wu Hao''s attitude.


    "Shit, this is the Ye family, not your children. My Ye family is not at the point of extinction. Do you think you can use a hairy boy like you?" Ye Ting still sticks to his attitude.


    However, no one at the scene stood up to help Ye Chong speak. At this time, ye Chong''s face was very ugly.


    "Ah, OK, then trouble ye Chong. It''s embarrassing you. Let''s go." Wu Hao pushed away his chair and walked to the door of the conference room.


    "Now it''s the world of young people. Remember what you said today. We''ll meet soon." Wu Hao smiled and left.


    Ye Chong hurriedly chased out.


    "Oh, Wu Hao, I''m really sorry. My uncle has that virtue. Don''t care."


    Wu Hao was helpless. Ye Chong really was. He was scolded and even apologized to him.


    "It doesn''t matter. We are friends. Remember, the Ye family won''t fall down. If you have any problems, you can come to me. If you can trust me." Wu Hao is very confident at this time.


    If he hadn''t developed an upgraded mecha before, maybe he didn''t have this confidence at all. He can only fight hard against the royal family and the Shen family, but now he has enough to subvert the whole mecha era and change the trend of only three families.


    After that, Wu Hao left and ye Chong returned to the conference room.


    "Xiaochong, as the son of the Ye family, you just do things like this, but you don''t have a brain? Can you learn from your big brother? I think the gap between you two is really not a bit. "


    Mentioning this, ye Chong''s face changed slightly.


    His father is the second younger brother, and his eldest brother was born to this uncle. Now ye Hai, the owner of the Ye family, is old and is selecting the future owner. He and his uncle''s son have become one of the two.


    This kind of thing happened today. The uncle even picked a bone in the egg to find his problem. However, it can be seen that the influence seems to be very deep. Many representatives shook their heads slightly when looking at him.


    "I don''t have to attend today''s meeting. Please help yourself."


    Now the Ye family is in great danger. Unexpectedly, this uncle still wants to pave the way for his eldest brother to become the head of the family. He is really greedy for profit.


    "Look at him, look at him. He''s not happy. It''s unreasonable!" Ye Ting sat down dissatisfied and began the meeting.


    Three days later, the upgraded mecha officially entered the industrial city market, and has been identified by the tasting center, and the product quality has passed the customs.


    This research made the tasting center tremble. They even planned to remove all the mecha in the hall and display the upgraded mecha instead. It seems that they are also very clear that this upgraded mecha is definitely the development direction in the future.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole industry city came to watch, but there were not many upgraded mecha.


    At present, there are only 30 sets, and the selling price of the 30 sets is basically the same, all at 80 million dragon dollars.


    Although there are many, but for ordinary families, they can still buy it with hard work.


    Thirty mecha were sold through the tasting center and sold out in an instant, which can be said to shine.


    For a time, the Hong family became the focus of the whole industry city, and no one paid attention to the business war between the three families.


    Because of the emergence of upgraded mecha, the three families also feel very hot. They all see the future development trend very clearly. If they want to have a foothold, they may have to win over the Hong family in the future.


    "The relationship between the Hong family and us can only be said to be ordinary. There is not much anxiety. Ting''er, I''ll leave this matter to you and heping''er. The time has come to test your ability, and I''ll die soon. The future Ye family will always be handed over to you." Ye Hai looked at Ye Ting and Ye Ping and said faintly.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone knew that as long as Ye Ting and Ye Ping handled the matter properly, the future Ye family would be the father and son.


    Ye Chong''s face was livid, and so was his father. With the character of Ye Ting and his son, as long as they took the position of home owner, they might have no place in the Ye family in the future.


    "Xiao Chong, it seems that our father and son are in danger this time."


    "Dad, don''t worry, I won''t give up. Even if Grandpa asks them to go by name, I won''t wait to die." Ye Chong clenched his fist. He''s not the kind of person who waits to die.


    In recent days, many families in Yecheng, including many enterprises outside Yecheng, have been looking for the Hong family, but they are all rejected by the Hong family.


    However, the emergence of the Ye family broke this obstacle. When Ye Ting and Ye Ping told them that they were the Ye family, the fat man put them in.


    Many families at the door watched the scene and were surprised. How did the Ye family get in and get such treatment.


    When they came to the hall, master Hong and Wu Hao sat inside.


    "Master Hong, my child Ye Ping and I have come to visit you." Ye Ting said with a smile as he walked.


    Now no other family can come in, but they come in. What does this mean? It means that God is helping their father and son.


    "Hehe, uncle, we meet again. As I said before, we will meet again, right?" Wu Hao put down his teacup and said with a sneer.

 Chapter 910

    "It''s you? What are you doing here? " Ye Ting''s face changed slightly. He didn''t care who Wu Hao was before.


    But now Wu Hao can sit in Hong''s house. You know, Hong''s house is a fragrant pastry in the industry city. Many families want to come in and talk about cooperation.


    Is Wu Hao also a child of a certain family? Is he here to talk about cooperation this time?


    If so, the situation will be a little bad. After all, the only people who can enter the Hong family now are his Ye family and the Wu Hao in front of him.


    That means they have competitors. If they fail, the blow to the Ye family will undoubtedly be huge.


    "What? A little surprised, can''t accept it? " Wu Hao sneered. Unexpectedly, the Ye family sent the father and son. It seems that ye Chong''s situation is a little crisis.


    "Hehe, it''s no accident, but I haven''t heard of any big family surnamed Wu in the jurisdiction of this industry city. You shouldn''t have any advantage to compete and cooperate with our family?"


    Wu Hao was stunned. The old man actually regarded him as a competitor.


    Well, there is no one in ye chongmu. Let him see what the father and son can do.


    "How can you say this? Your Ye family has not become a big family from the beginning. Why can''t I be surnamed Wu?"


    Ye Ting just sneered and didn''t speak. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk to Wu Hao at all.


    "Master Hong, I take the liberty to come here this time to talk with you about the cooperation of upgrading machine armor. You also know that our Ye family is the leader of the industry city in this regard. I believe that we can work together to make the upgraded machine armor more perfect and have a brighter future." Ye Ting said a lot.


    Master Hong seems to be listening. In fact, he doesn''t care at all. The decision is in the hands of Wu Hao. He just has the right to participate, as long as Wu Hao makes his own decision.


    However, due to Ye Ting''s attitude towards Wu Hao, master Hong couldn''t bear it.


    "Sorry, I Hong Yun never cooperate with proud people. Please go back." Master Hong directly rejected Ye Ting and his son.


    "Master Hong, I, I''m not proud. It''s this smelly boy."


    "I said please come back, don''t you understand? The whole industry city knows my temper. Do you need me to say go away before you are willing to go? "


    Ye Ting was silent, his face was livid, and he gave Wu Hao a hostile look.


    "See off!"


    At this time, two mecha appeared quickly. Ye Ting and his son saw at a glance that this was the upgraded mecha.


    Immediately, Ye Ting opened his eyes and wanted to observe. If he could see the core technology, he still used it to beg for Hong Yun in front of him.


    "Yeting, you and I use this kind of brain? I''m afraid you''re hundreds of years old. If you can see it with your eyes, you won''t see your Ye family appear in front of me. Get out! "


    With a roar, Ye Ting finally retreated with a pale face, and Ye Ping didn''t dare to say a word.


    Although he is a dandy, he is also very aware of the current situation of the Ye family. If he completely offends Hong Yun, the Ye family will be completely ruined.


    After the Ye family and their son left, master Hong stood up.


    "Smelly boy, I really don''t understand you. Since you want to help the Ye family, why do you treat them with this attitude?" Master Hong opened his mouth and asked Wu Hao.


    "I''m not helping the Ye family. I''m just a friend. It''s just wrong for people and things. I can''t promise until that person comes."


    When yeting and his son returned to the family, they were very angry. This time, they went to Hong''s house to take eye medicine.


    "Hong Yun, you simply don''t know interest. You think my Ye family is easy to bully, don''t you?" Ye Ting was furious.


    "OK, no one wants to hear you complain. Now the cooperation of the Hong family is impossible. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to get through this time." Ye Hai''s face was pale, as if he were much older.


    "Grandpa, I''ll try." This is Ye Chong''s opening way.


    "You? You are with that smelly boy. Can you still get the cooperation back from him? Our Hong family is defeated by you this time. " Ye Ting said discontentedly.


    Ye Chong also looked embarrassed. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to know the Hong family. From his uncle''s tone, it can be seen that he offended master Hong. It is estimated that it is all because of Wu Hao.


    If so, do they really have no chance at all?


    The relationship between Wu Hao and master Hong is much better than them. Master Hong has no reason to choose their Ye family.


    "Well, let''s leave this matter to the business department. Now you all stop. Xiao Chong, how do you know that Wu Hao? Let''s listen. We can also look at his family and see if there is any way to get the cooperation back."


    However, ye Chong shook his head: "Grandpa, I don''t know which family he is. It''s just a coincidence that I know him."


    "Look, look, Dad, I said that this boy only knows nonsense all day. As a stranger, you took him to the tasting center as you. You just lifted a stone and hit yourself in the foot, which also affected the whole Ye family. It depends on how you end."


    Ye Ting scolded angrily, and ye Chong looked at his uncle.


    "Uncle, you offended him yourself. Don''t blame me. Last time he came to our house to see if he could help. Then there was the upgrade of the mecha. We can''t rule out the possibility that they will transfer part of the cooperation right to us."


    Although Ye Chong didn''t get along with Wu Hao for a long time, he always felt that Wu Hao was very mysterious, but he didn''t look like a bad person. Moreover, last time he came, he didn''t come out of nowhere. He just got together with the royal family and the Shen family to deal with them. It can''t be all coincidence.


    "Cut, you are self righteous, such a huge profit. If it were you, you would give it to others. It''s a daydream."


    Ye Chong stood up: "it just represents you, uncle. Don''t think everyone is like you. I''ll find out about it, hum!"


    "Stop!" Ye Ping spoke.


    "Second brother, what''s your tone? He is my father and your uncle. Don''t you even give your cousin face? Apologize to your uncle. " Ye Ping stopped Ye Chong.


    "Apologize? Who do I have to apologize to? You know you''re a cousin? Since you know you''re a cousin, you should look like a brother. I''m sorry! "


    "You!" Ye Ping immediately taught Ye Chong a lesson.


    "All right, don''t quarrel with me. Before the matter is decided, our Ye family still has hope. We can''t give up until the business department has been there."


    When ye Hai spoke, they were quiet, and no one continued to quarrel.

 Chapter 911

    At this time, the whole industry city already knew that the Hong family only received the Ye family, which also means that the Ye family is most likely to get the right to cooperate.


    The Shen family and the royal family can''t wait. Once the Ye family gets the right to cooperate, the Ye family can turn over immediately by upgrading their mecha, which is absolutely something they don''t want to see.


    The two immediately United many medium-sized families and began to completely suppress the Ye family market and accelerate the bankruptcy of the Ye family.


    On the third day, the Ye family''s industrial chain basically stopped production, and there was no need to continue. Unless they could get the production right and sales right to upgrade the mecha, they could only sit and wait for the announcement of bankruptcy.


    Ye Hai has arranged for the of the business department to personally visit Hong''s house with gifts. After washing, he can get a glimmer of life.


    When the business department came to Ye''s house, it still successfully entered the door, which made many families panic again. It has entered twice in a row, and I''m afraid it will succeed.


    However, the business department was rejected again after entering.


    "Mr. Hong, we don''t quite understand. Since you are bound to refuse us, why do you let us in? The Ye family is already burning eyebrows. Your practice will accelerate the demise of the Ye family. You and our Ye family are also the top forgers in the industry city. Why do you have to do this?"


    Master Hong looked at Wu Hao. Only Wu Hao had the right to deal with this matter. He just helped.


    "How many days can ye family support?" Wu Hao asked faintly.


    The people in the Ye family''s business department looked very blue. They heard about Wu Hao from Ye Ting, so they ignored Wu Hao as soon as they entered the door.


    "Sir, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you? We only talk to old Hong. " The opening of the business department was rejected.


    "Are you sure? If I developed the upgraded mecha, master Hong is also one of my partners? I still have 45% of the production and sales rights. If you think you can talk to master Hong, just ignore me. "


    As soon as Wu Hao spoke, the business department was shocked, and then looked at master Hong.


    Seeing that master Hong didn''t speak, it also means that what Wu Hao said just now is true.


    "This, how is this possible? Did you develop it?" The tone of the business department changed instantly and became respectful.


    "What do you think? Master Hong focuses on weapons and artifact is his goal. Otherwise, do you think I will stay in Hong''s house all the time? In the future, the Hong family will be the headquarters for upgrading the mecha. So, you should understand it? "


    Master Hong''s eyes lit up.


    "Smelly boy, what you said is true? My Hong family is the headquarters for upgrading mecha? Don''t break your promise. "


    Wu Hao nodded very definitely, "of course, but you have to help me deal with the celestial artifact."


    "No problem!" Master Hong lined up his chest and said.


    From their dialogue, they have been very clear that Wu Hao is the one who really has the right to speak, but they really offended Wu Hao these two times, which is terrible.


    "OK, you go back. I''m tired today and don''t want to listen." Wu Hao yawned.


    "Mr. Wu, just now, I''m really sorry. We didn''t know you were..."


    "You can look down on people if you don''t know? Then your Ye family is really a virtue. Come on, I don''t want to hear nonsense. See off. " Wu Hao then stood up.


    The people in the business department were driven out, and most of the surrounding families saw it.


    "They seem to have a bad start. This time, it''s a good opportunity for us. We''ll see if we can talk later."


    The face of the business department was green and left quickly. The news they got must be conveyed as soon as possible. Now Wu Hao, who they offended, is the real founder of the upgraded mecha, which is definitely a disaster for the Ye family.


    The royal family and the Shen family shot again. This time Wu Hao no longer rejected the two families, but after entering the Hong family, they just had a simple chat.


    In order to monopolize the whole industrial city market, the two companies actually made a considerable profit.


    Given 60% of the whole market share, they only have four floors. It seems that they are really going to kill.


    But Wu Hao remained indifferent and said he was considering it, but he neither promised nor refused.


    Of course, he just wanted to calm the Ye family down.


    Although he doesn''t like Ye Ting and his son, he still decides to help Ye Chong, so he can''t do things too well.


    ¡­ ¡­


    At this time, Ye''s meeting room.


    "What! Absolutely impossible. How can Wu Hao be a real developer? How old is he! " Ye Ting immediately refuted the explanation of the business department.


    "Manager Ye, we are not wrong at all. Even old Hong has admitted it, and Wu Hao said to set up the Hong family as the headquarters for upgrading the mecha."


    Boom!


    It was like a bolt from the blue. It was a huge blow.


    You know, at the beginning, the developer of the upgraded mecha sat at their Ye''s house and attended a meeting with them, but Ye Ting kicked him out.


    This is a waste of a great opportunity. If this opportunity had not been wasted, maybe the headquarters of the upgraded mecha would have been in their Ye family.


    But now Wu Hao has been completely offended by Ye Ting and his son. Do they still have a chance? Obviously, it is very slim.


    "Call Xiao Chong!" Ye Hai is a little excited. Although he has offended Wu Hao, Wu Hao and ye Chong are friends, and there may be a chance.


    "Dad, do you expect that smelly boy? He and Wu Hao are just one-sided friends. There can be no hope at all."


    "Yes, Grandpa, how can ye Chong make true friends like that? And just now I heard that the royal family and the Shen family have released 60% of their interests to talk about cooperation. I''m afraid they have been taken by their family."


    Bang!


    Ye Hai suddenly slapped the table.


    "Shut up, you two. It''s not enough to succeed but more than to fail. Do you know what a good opportunity it is to be screwed up by you? Why can the business department find out the news after they go? What did your father and son do?" Ye Hai was very angry.


    If the Ye family is really going to decline, although he is the most responsible for the family, the Ye Ting father and son are the culprits.


    When ye Chong came in, everyone looked at him as if they had seen the Savior.


    "Grandpa, you... What are you looking for me?" Ye Chong''s face looked a little pale. He racked his brains about the Ye family, but he didn''t crack the law enforcement at all. The only thing he could do was to upgrade the mecha.


    "Cough, cough, Xiao Chong, you also know that grandpa is old. Many things need you young people to shoulder heavy burdens. Grandpa knows that you are kind. This time grandpa also blamed you for your ignorance."

 Chapter 912

    "Grandpa, why did you say this suddenly? I didn''t blame Grandpa." Ye Chong felt a little strange. Before, grandpa had always been partial to Ye Ting''s father and son. How could he suddenly ask him to say this.


    "Ah, the Ye family is facing a great disaster this time, so Grandpa still wants to make the last struggle. Business department, tell Xiao Chong the whole thing."


    With the business department, Wu Hao was the R & D person and founder of the upgraded mecha.


    After hearing this, ye Chong''s face changed slightly.


    "Grandpa, I don''t think it''s possible, because when I met Wu Hao, he knew very little about the mecha. Upgrading the mecha has surpassed the sky class mecha. How could he develop it?" Ye Chong felt a little strange.


    No matter how talented Wu Hao is, he can''t make such a perverse thing as upgrading machine armor.


    "You see, Dad, that''s not what I said." Ye Ting immediately made up for it.


    "Shut up!" Ye Hai roared, and then turned to look at Ye Chong.


    "We don''t believe it either, but even master Hong said so. We have to believe it. In short, we''d better believe it or not. So I''m going to let you find Wu Hao and see if it''s possible..." he didn''t finish his next words. He knew that ye Chong must understand.


    "OK, Grandpa spoke. I''ll just go. But before Wu Hao was offended by his uncle, I''m afraid I''ll go in vain."


    "You!" Ye Ting wanted to speak, but he choked back. Didn''t Ye Chong embarrass him.


    "Hum, I''ll settle accounts with him in the future. You can go. Grandpa doesn''t blame you for success or failure."


    Ye Chong nodded and withdrew from the meeting room.


    "All ye family enterprise representatives listen to the order. If I can get through this pass this time, ye Chong will be the future leader of my Ye family. No one can have any objection."


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience discussed it.


    "Grandpa, you are, and what about me!" Ye Ping stood up. He was the eldest son. He should inherit the position of the leader of the Ye family.


    "You? Of course, you should help your brother and manage the Ye family well. Don''t give me any moths. "


    Ye Hai''s tone is very firm, because he knows the character of the two grandchildren very well. Ye Ping is a dandy and does nothing all day.


    Ye Chong was sensible and obedient since childhood, and focused on studying the mecha. He was naturally sure of which was more important.


    In addition, now that the Ye family is facing a crisis, the central power to solve the crisis is placed on Ye Chong, so this has strengthened his mind.


    Ye Ting and his son''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, they decided the future master of the Ye family. In this way, don''t they have a chance?


    Ye Chong went out of the Ye family and came to the door of the Hong family without any obstruction.


    After entering the hall, he saw Wu Hao drinking tea with his legs crossed.


    "You really surprised me." Ye Chong walked in with a bitter smile.


    "Sit down. How''s it going? Isn''t it a surprise?" Wu Hao also smiled.


    "What do you say? You''ve been fine from the beginning. Will I come to you? " Ye Chong shook his head. At that time, Wu Hao said that he could find him if there were any difficulties. He didn''t care much, but now it seems that this is Wu Hao''s promise to him.


    "All right, come with me." Wu Hao stood up, took Ye Chong to the forging room, and took out an upgraded mecha.


    "I also inadvertently developed it and combined it with me... It should be the science and technology of my hometown. See if there are any defects or achievements."


    At the mention of mecha, ye Chong also loved it very much. He immediately opened his eyes and began to observe.


    I watched it for ten minutes.


    "Wonderful, it''s really wonderful. In addition to the body accident, I really can''t see the difference between it and other mecha. Can you explain the principle?" Ye Chong retracts the device eye, looks at Wu Hao and says.


    Wu Hao said everything he had said to master Hong.


    "It''s really great, Wu Hao. You almost created a nearly perfect mecha, which solves the problem that the poor can''t afford it and the rich can''t use it enough."


    Wu Hao smiled. Maybe this is also a reward from God.


    "There are still 45% production and sales rights. How much do you want? Can you swallow it all? " Wu Hao spoke directly.


    When Wu Hao talked about this, ye Chong was silent. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to help him like this. He didn''t ask what conditions he could offer, so he asked how much he could ask.


    "Didn''t the royal family and the Shen family give you 60%? Don''t you think about it? " Asked Ye Chong.


    Wu Hao shook his head.


    "What if I take 80% of an untrustworthy family? I value people more than profits. It doesn''t matter how much. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "I really don''t understand. What''s your purpose? We''ve only met once."


    "Hey, hey, the purpose is a little, but more is to give you a favor. I''ve always been very accurate. You''re one of them. I can''t lose if I cooperate with you."


    "OK, I''ll take it all." Ye Chong no longer refuses. Wu Hao is frank and straightforward with you. He also doesn''t like beating around the bush.


    Wu Hao''s so-called human kindness is light and heavy, but it''s a lie to say no. their Ye family needs this cooperation very much, so he has no reason and right to refuse.


    "Then I should be able to attend your Ye''s meeting this time? After all, the interests and contracts still need to be improved, don''t they? "


    "OK, didn''t you satirize me? I didn''t drive you out last time." Ye Chong smiled helplessly.


    The two went to the Ye family together. The peripheral families didn''t care about Wu Hao, as long as the Ye family didn''t take master Hong.


    When Wu Hao arrived at Ye''s conference room, everyone stood up.


    "Everyone, we met again. Last time you opened Wu''s eyes. I''m really lucky to be here this time."


    This sarcastic remark was entirely for Ye Ting and his son.


    But now when Wu Hao says such words, no one dares to refute them. This is a landmark figure who can judge the life and death of the Ye family.


    "Mr. Wu Hao, you''re here. I''m really sorry last time. I blame the old man for my poor discipline. If you want to blame me, blame me." Ye Hai stood up and prepared to apologize.


    "This can''t make the old man. Ye Chong and I are friends. Since you are grandpa, there''s no need to do this. Otherwise, it won''t break your so-called Junior''s birthday. Just call me Xiao Hao in the future." Wu Hao hurried forward to stop Ye Hai from apologizing.


    "OK, Xiao Hao, sit there, pavilion, just stand by!"


    "Dad, I..."


    "Huh?" Ye Hai glared at him, which gave Wu Hao a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 913

    Seeing his father''s attitude, Ye Ting could only stand up disheartened and give up his seat to Wu Hao.


    "Xiao Hao, I have a bold question. Did you really study this upgraded mecha?" Ye Hai looked at Wu Hao and asked awkwardly.


    With a wave of his hand, an upgraded mecha appeared in front of everyone and attracted everyone to wait and see in an instant.


    "The body shape is similar to that of ordinary adult men, which fully conforms to everyone''s aesthetics. For the rest, please bother Ye Chong to explain it for me." Wu Hao smiled. He has explained it many times in a row these days. He really doesn''t want to explain it again.


    Ye Chong stood up and explained from beginning to end. Everyone stood up and watched.


    "This mecha is the first one developed by Wu Hao. At that time, it was still a human primary mecha. The cost was only 100000 dragon coins, and the whole market price was 80 million per unit."


    what!


    It costs 100000, but it''s worth 80 million!


    Everyone was shocked that such a profit was bigger than a sky class mecha, and the price was very close to the people, which was completely in line with the simplicity of every contemporary family.


    "And according to Wu Hao, this upgraded mecha is no longer limited by the level. As long as it can provide supreme Qi, it can be promoted to the sky level, which is comparable to the existence of the peak level or even the peak level."


    The crowd was shocked again.


    For a long time, Tiangao is the boundary of mecha. After starting the self destruction device, you can only fight with the senior supreme at most. Unexpectedly, this problem has been solved now.


    "By the way, there''s another question I forgot to Tell ye Chong." Then Wu Hao stood up.


    Upgrading machine armor does not have to rely on spiritual power and supreme Qi. However, all the energy treasures of heaven and earth can be used to upgrade machine armor.


    Every word gives everyone a new understanding. This is an almost perfect mecha. It''s really shocking.


    "I didn''t expect to make such great achievements at a young age." Ye Hai looked at Wu Hao with appreciation and thought how good Wu Hao would be if he were a descendant of the Ye family.


    "Grandpa, the Hong family now accounts for 55% of the upgraded mecha, so there are 45 left." At this time, ye Chong began to step into the theme. After all, they didn''t come to study mecha. The most important thing was to talk about cooperation.


    "Forty five, how much is Xiao Hao willing to give us?" Of course, ye Hai wants everything, but he knows that his words can''t be so abrupt. The most important thing is to see what Wu Hao means first.


    "Don''t ask me how much I can give. You have to ask Ye Chong how much he wants. To tell you the truth, I don''t like some people in the Ye family, but I only have ye Chong''s friend in this industry city, so it depends on him. If he wants everything, I naturally promise to give it."


    This remark is clearly aimed at Ye Ting and his son.


    At this time, the people were already very clear about which topic to stand on. Ye Ting and his son had no chance to turn over. Only by standing on Ye Chong''s side could they stabilize their position.


    "Yes, yes, young master Ye Chong is a talented forging master of our Ye family and the best candidate for the future owner. He has the right to speak more than anyone else."


    One by one, they began to flatter. When Ye Ting and his son targeted Ye Chong, they were still around, but they didn''t expect to show what the wall grass is now.


    "Well, you don''t have to talk about this nonsense. I have told Wu Hao before. Anyway, human relations must always be owed. The royal family and the Shen family gave 60% of the profits, and so did our Ye family, so my answer is to do it all."


    Hearing this answer, ye Hai breathed a sigh of relief. What he cares about now is not how much profit, but the survival of the Ye family, so ye Chong made a very wise choice.


    Although only 45%, this upgraded mecha is too abnormal. It will completely ban the previous mecha, so 45% is enough.


    "It''s not as much as 60%. The Ye family has a big business and there are many disabled people to support, so I can have fewer points, but I have three conditions. If I can promise, you can give me 40%."


    A full reduction of 20%, which is undoubtedly a considerable concession.


    "Xiao Hao, please." Ye Hai quickly opened his mouth.


    "First, I won''t give this cooperation to the Ye family."


    what!


    The faces of the people turned pale, but ye Hai was not flustered. He believed that Wu Hao would not make fun of them.


    Wu Hao looked at Ye Hai and smiled with satisfaction.


    "So my cooperation in upgrading the mecha is only unilateral. I Wu Hao and ye Chong, I only cooperate with Ye Chong, not the Ye family."


    "No problem!" Ye Hai agreed immediately.


    "Grandpa, you do this!" Ye Ting was angry.


    What Wu Hao did was not to give their father and son a chance to turn over.


    Once the cooperation is only aimed at Ye Chong, the whole Ye family will only focus on Ye Chong in the future.


    Keeping Ye Chong means keeping the Ye family. I''m afraid the Ye family will become united and follow Ye Chong''s lead.


    "Second, I heard that the Ye family has an inverse keel. I can say frankly that I need it."


    "No problem. I''ll have it delivered right away." Ye Hai was also very happy and did not hesitate at all. These were nothing compared with the life and death of the Ye family.


    "The third condition is that the upgrading of the core technology of the mecha must be completed by Ye Chong himself and cannot be leaked." When Wu Hao said this, he glanced at Ye Ting and his son.


    "This is no problem. The forging process is similar, which has no great impact." Ye Hai promised again. In this way, they can meet all three conditions, that is, they can perfectly take over the upgrade of mecha.


    "OK, let''s make a decision. One more thing, I have promised to build the headquarters of the upgraded mecha in Hong''s house. If there is anything in the future, you can consult master Hong."


    Ye Hai also nodded. They have heard about it. Although it is a pity that they are not in their Ye family, they will not make an inch. The Ye family is very lucky to be able to survive this crisis.


    After Wu Hao got the reverse keel and signed the contract, he left the Ye family.


    Two days later, the Ye family successfully announced the signing and upgrading of the mecha. For a time, the original Shen family and the Royal lackeys withdrew from the battle circle one after another.


    Because everyone knows that the Ye family has got the cooperation to upgrade the mecha, and is bound to rise again and even hit a new high. At this time, they know very well that they should stand on that side.


    "Damn it! Almost, almost can completely overthrow the Ye family. Who is Wu Hao? Unexpectedly, he is the real R & D person. Where did you get the news? "

 Chapter 914

    Shen Hong, the owner of the Shen family, is furious. Now the Ye family has the right to upgrade the mecha. The old era mecha will be completely eliminated. I''m afraid their families will be greatly affected.


    This is related to the fate of the family. We can''t let the Ye family succeed, otherwise the Shen family will be doomed.


    "Summon people for me and attack Ye''s family at night. Since Wu Hao only cooperates with Ye Chong, as long as ye Chong is killed, the cooperation will have to break up."


    At the same time, the Shen family not only took action, but also united with the royal family to take action against Ye Chong.


    However, ye Hai has expected all this. After all, this is the so-called business war, which will force any opponent to hurry, and the other party may be killed and caught.


    Now the most important thing for the whole Ye family is Ye Chong. Protecting Ye Chong is the last lifeline of the Ye family in a real sense.


    Days advanced mecha, three top-level supremacies and five senior supremacies.


    Even ye Hai, the only peak, moved near Ye Chong to personally protect his grandson and the hope of the Ye family in the future.


    A total of 15 days of advanced mecha are on standby to patrol around. Once anything wrong is found, they will immediately make defense.


    Ye Chong in the room smiled helplessly. Wu Hao''s move was killing him.


    Although he has now become the core existence of the Ye family, the risk coefficient has soared. He doesn''t dare to go out at night for fear of assassination.


    During the day, he had to work together to protect him before he could enter the plant for core technology certification.


    Under such airtight protection, neither the Shen family nor the royal family can find a breakthrough.


    After waiting for a week, the first batch of upgraded mecha of Ye family came out and got great benefits. It can be said that the upgraded mecha produced by Ye family and Hong family have completely monopolized the whole mecha industry.


    The old mecha has declined in the past, and the sales stores are deserted. There is no half a person at all, because many families prefer to save their money and wait for the next batch of mecha to be released, and are unwilling to spend a huge price to buy the old mecha.


    Wu Hao also made a lot of money and was no longer bothered by money.


    He developed the upgraded mecha, which also means that in this regard, he has become a leader in upgrading mecha.


    It''s much simpler than cultivation. I reached the peak without wasting much energy.


    Although he said so, Wu Hao knew very well that it all depended on his luck.


    At that time, he was also enthusiastic and added the technology of making mobile phones on earth. I wanted to see what effect it would have. Unexpectedly, he inadvertently changed the whole mecha era of the first universe. It was really careless.


    "No, we can''t go on like this. We have three factories that have announced the suspension of production. If we go on like this, my Shen family will be finished." Shen Hong is in a mess.


    Originally, the Shen family was bound to win the business war, which was bound to become the only giant in the whole industry, but now it has not been completed.


    "Hum, I can''t kill Ye Chong. Can''t I solve a Wu Hao? Shoot me some top-level photos. Tonight, secretly solve this man, deal with him first, and then settle accounts with the Ye family."


    The Shen family focuses on Wu Hao. It is understood that there is only one senior supreme around Wu Hao, just one senior supreme. He hasn''t paid attention to the Shen family yet.


    "Remember, be clean. If there is any fork, you can solve it yourself." Shen Hong is cruel. Since he can''t get the Shen family, he would rather destroy it.


    What is the upgraded mecha that changes the world? What the Shen family can''t get, don''t dream of changing the world.


    Wu Hao has been studying the reverse keel these days. After he took it back, he didn''t give it to Hong Yun.


    With the dragon soul refined iron and the reverse keel, there is still a difference of ten thousand years of meteorite iron, but where can there be ten thousand years of refined iron? He has always entrusted the Ye family to help him find it. There is no news trace these days.


    In the reverse keel, Wu Hao found a clue, as if there was a mysterious power.


    Wu Hao used his mental strength to enter the investigation, but he heard dragon chants.


    This is clearly just a reverse keel. Why do so many dragon chants come out.


    It is understood that this is only an inverse dragon 5000 years ago. Generally speaking, inverse dragons are very powerful.


    What happened at that time that led to the fall of the anti dragon.


    Wu Hao''s spiritual strength entered again, and a picture appeared in front of him this time.


    The battle of dragons, led by the anti dragon, the whole scene is very terrible. It seems that heaven and earth are going to be destroyed, which makes people feel that they will suffocate when entering the abyss.


    Hundreds of dragons soared in the already red sky. From time to time, giant dragons fell, and some even lost their heads.


    Finally, there are only two dragons left, and these two dragons are inverse dragons.


    According to Wu Hao''s calculation, the two inverse dragons have a semi divine realm, which is definitely the top existence in the whole world, but why do the two inverse dragons kill each other.


    The divine sense approached, and Wu Hao heard their conversation.


    "Nigel, the divine personality is mine. If you want to strengthen my divine personality today, I will let you perish."


    "Dragon King, this deity has always been able to obtain. In terms of talent, I am stronger than you. The throne should have been inherited by me. If you are not qualified, I can lead the dragon family to a higher sky."


    Wu Hao was attracted by their words.


    Two anti dragons are fighting for the divine personality. Does the divine personality really exist?


    Wu Hao frowned and began to explore his surroundings. This divine personality is definitely a personal treasure.


    If you have a divine personality, it means that one foot has stepped into the divine position.


    As long as the demigod absorbs the divine personality, he can enter the divine world, become a God and become the supreme existence.


    Otherwise, if you want to enter the divine world, you must have a vacancy in the divine position. The divine world can call new members to reach the divine realm by relying on their own understanding of the law of divine power.


    And those who have divine personality are different. They do not need to understand divine power, nor do they need to understand laws and absorb divine personality to become true divine existence.


    It can be said that the divine personality is the treasure of all practitioners and all demigods.


    No wonder there is such a war. The charm of God can really make anyone tremble.


    "Nigel, this dragon mountain valley is my Dragon King has the final say, today is your funeral place!"


    The two dragons took out their killing moves. Finally, it was like Mars hitting the earth. The two dragons were seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    "Hum, Dragon King, if you want to get the divine personality, there''s no way. This divine personality will be left to future people." Nigel roared, the God appeared, and then fled into the mountain stream.


    Five thousand years later, the mountain stream restored the peace of the past, the tree came back, and only the bones of Nigel and the Dragon King were left.

 Chapter 915

    One day, a team of hunters found the etched bones of two anti dragons here, but they couldn''t recognize what such creatures were, and finally took only one bone.


    And this bone is the reverse keel on Wu Hao''s hand.


    Seeing this, Wu Hao''s look changed greatly. Tenglong mountain stream is a God.


    If there is no accident, the God should still be in the Tenglong mountain stream.


    Wu Hao immediately stood up. It''s not too late. He must find the divinity as soon as possible. I believe that the Dragon King of today''s dragon family also knows that there is a divinity, and he must not be allowed to take the lead.


    "Wu Hao, you finally came out." As soon as Wu Hao opened the door, he saw Hong Yun.


    "Master Hong, I just have something to ask you. Do you know where Tenglong mountain stream is?" Wu Hao asked.


    However, Hong Yun shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Since you don''t know, I''ll ask the Ye family." Wu Hao was about to leave.


    "By the way, the Ye family just came to you. It should be the news of Wannian meteorite iron."


    Wu Hao nodded. It seems that God is really beautiful. There is news about Wannian meteorite iron, and he knows the whereabouts of the divine personality. Is this the guidance of Cheng God?


    Wu Hao quickly ran to Ye''s house and got the information at the first time.


    "We inquired about all the cities subordinate to Yecheng. Huangtian didn''t lose heart. Finally, we heard about it. It''s a coincidence. Seven days later, the largest auction of Yecheng began. It is said that there is this 10000 year meteorite iron."


    In Yecheng?


    "The authenticity of the message is not reliable?" Wu Hao asked faintly.


    "It should be eight or nine or ten. I asked about the relationship with the auction house. If the seller doesn''t change, it can be basically 100% sure."


    Wu Hao nodded. It seems that God is really helping. With his financial resources, it is a little difficult to win the Wannian meteorite iron, but with the help of the Ye family and the Hong family, there should be no big problem.


    "By the way, ye Chong, ask me if you know where the Tenglong mountain stream is and where the Ye family got the reverse keel."


    Ye Chong answered immediately.


    "I haven''t heard of the Tenglong mountain stream, but the inverse keel was found by our servants out hunting. Later, after expert identification, it has been the keel. It has been preserved by grandpa for at least a hundred years, and all the servants have died."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly and he was all dead. How could he inquire about the news? He still said that the Tenglong mountain stream thousands of years ago is no longer called Tenglong mountain stream.


    "Xiao Hao, what are you doing in Tenglong mountain stream?" At this time, ye Hai came in with a strange face.


    Wu Hao stood up and said hello.


    "There''s something urgent, don''t you know?" Seeing ye Hai''s face, Wu Hao knew that ye Hai might really know.


    "Of course, and maybe I know what you''re looking for." At this point, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Does old Ye Hai know about Shenge.


    "Please tell me."


    Ye Hai sighed.


    "Ah, originally this is my family''s secret. That place is also for my family to use in the future. The same is true for the things inside. However, if you help me revive the Ye family, I Ye Hai is not a miser. This is not a place to talk. Come with me and Xiao Chong will join you."


    They followed Ye Hai out and came to a rockery at the back door of Ye''s house. There was a hidden door inside.


    Wu Hao and ye Chong followed and went in. At this time, two figures appeared.


    Ye Ting and his son.


    Since ye Chong became the leader of the Ye family, although their father and son were not abused, they ignored all their rights, which made their life worse than death.


    Wu Hao is to blame for all this. If it weren''t for Wu Hao, their father and son wouldn''t be like this.


    So Wu Hao must disappear, and so must ye Chong.


    "Everybody, now is a good opportunity to start. You must kill Wu Hao, or your Shen family will not be better."


    Ye Hai took Wu Hao into the rockery chamber, where there were many treasures, as well as many calligraphy and paintings.


    "Is the Tenglong mountain stream like this?" The old man took out a picture of the whole mountain stream with dense books. To tell the truth, he couldn''t see anything at all, but Wu Hao recognized it at a glance.


    "It''s here, that''s right." Wu Hao has seen this place with his own eyes, so he can''t be wrong.


    "Maybe it''s our fate. This is the homestead where my Ye family once lived. It used to be called Tenglong mountain stream, because someone said that where I saw the dragon, the reverse keel given to you is the skeleton of the dragon. Now it''s not called Tenglong mountain stream, but now it''s called the abyss of life and death."


    "The abyss of life and death? Why? Isn''t that a good place now? " Wu Hao doesn''t know why.


    Maybe it was like hell at first, but after thousands of years of evolution, it should be pretty good.


    "The environment is good, but people who have entered the abyss of life and death will get sick when they are old. I went in once, so."


    Tear


    Old Ye Hai untied his coat and a black scar was on his abdomen.


    "The abyss of life and death is a cursed abyss. Although I don''t know what happened at the beginning, I heard that there is a divine personality there. If you really want to go to that place, you should know this?"


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds, then nodded: "to tell you the truth, it''s for God''s dignity. I also cracked it from the reverse keel."


    Now there is nothing to hide. After all, old Ye Hai knows as much as he does.


    "Sure enough, because of this so-called divine personality, hundreds of dragons died in the dragon war thousands of years ago. The resentment is too heavy. Many dragon souls have not completely dissipated, so those who enter it will be cursed."


    "The team that got the reverse keel has been cursed to death. I also retreated in time, so I saved my life, but it also infected me with resentment. Now I won''t live long."


    Wu Hao didn''t expect that there would be such a thing. In this way, I''m afraid it''s too easy to go to Tenglong mountain stream.


    "If you want to go, I can help you lead the way, but with your current strength, I''m afraid you''ll die or die."


    Wu Hao frowned, paused, and asked, "as the old man saw, what strength should he achieve to enter?"


    The Ye family doesn''t know his strength. If it''s a demigod who can go, it''s as if he didn''t say, but if he can go above the peak, he can have a try with his current strength.


    "Demigod level, because there were two demigods fighting against the dragon, their grievances were the strongest. If they didn''t reach the demigod, they couldn''t resist their grievances."


    Sure enough, he still had to wait until the demigod level. If so, he had to wait until the advanced level or even the peak level to go to Tenglong mountain stream.

 Chapter 916

    "It''s all right. I can''t go now. I have to reach the demigod level to absorb the deity. Even if I go, it''s useless. It''ll attract attention. The old man just needs to tell me where the Tenglong mountain stream is."


    Master Ye Hai took out a picture scroll.


    "This is the secret of my Ye family. Only past family leaders can know it. Please don''t tell anyone. If someone in my family reaches the demigod level, he will go and take out the divine lattice. Therefore, it depends on your creation, Xiao Hao."


    Wu Hao nodded. Of course he understood this truth. After all, it''s not the property of the Ye family. Of course, he can''t take it for himself.


    Naturally, it is impossible for the Ye family not to ask for it in order to give it to him, otherwise they will be self defeating and get it first by others. Isn''t that not worth the loss.


    "Thank you, old man. Xiao Hao is really grateful." Wu Hao took the map and the place marked on it was Tenglong mountain stream.


    "Don''t be so polite. You really helped the Ye family. Without your help, even with these things, the Ye family can''t help asking for them."


    Although Wu Hao said so, he sincerely thanked Ye Hai, otherwise he might not be able to find the Tenglong mountain stream even if he had been looking for hundreds of years.


    "By the way, be careful these days. The Shen family and the royal family are cunning. They sent someone to assassinate Xiao Chong. Let''s go to upgrade the cooperation right of the mecha. By their means, they can''t kill Xiao Chong. I''m afraid they will attack you."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao smiled.


    "It''s all right. Let them come. I''m worried about how to find them."


    Now there is news about Wannian meteorite iron. As long as we get Wannian meteorite iron, we can start casting celestial artifacts.


    If you want to get a greater grasp, you must help the little fat man get the sea gland fluid and let the little fat man return to normal.


    Facing the Shen family and the royal family, Wu Hao didn''t have a trace of fear. Instead, he was very calm. Ye Hai really didn''t know whether Wu Hao had any cards or relied on.


    A week later, the auction of Yecheng began. The Hong family was qualified to participate, so they took Wu Hao with them.


    "It really deserves to be the auction of the first cosmic class B city, which is much stronger than the trial mainland." The supreme sword looked up at the huge auction site, and the whole internal space could accommodate hundreds of thousands of people.


    It''s not so much an auction as a viewing feast.


    The status of the Hong family in Yecheng is now comparable to the three families, and even far beyond with the future trend.


    So they were arranged to the top red private room.


    You know, being able to sit in a red private room is owned by the top families.


    The whole industry city once had only three red private rooms, all prepared for the three families.


    Now it has become four. Because there is one more rising Hong family, the people in the auction house are really not ordinary thieves. They have prepared these in such a short time.


    First class families are like three families sitting in red private rooms.


    Second rate families are orange private rooms.


    The third class belongs to the Yellow private room, with a total of seven levels, namely red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, each representing a different level.


    Purple is the common people. They basically buy tickets to watch. After all, they can''t afford the things in it.


    The three families came to the scene one after another. Wu Hao looked at him, and the other saw him, with resentment in his eyes.


    If it weren''t for Wu Hao, how could their royal family and Shen family fall to such a point.


    "Hum, sooner or later you have to die in this industry city. Let you be arrogant for two days. When I get that thing and consolidate my strength, you and the Ye family will be finished!" Shen Hong whispered.


    When all the guests are full, the auction will officially begin.


    There are 13 auctions in total. It can be said that each of them is priceless, so the largest auction was held in this industry city.


    The first auction is the 8 billion day intermediate all-round flawless mecha.


    Seeing this, everyone booed, because now there are upgraded mecha. Who needs this old era mecha.


    No one raised the price for a long time, and finally the mecha was sold.


    Originally, the Shen family wanted to make a move, but at this time, doesn''t it mean that the Shen family doesn''t accept that they have money to spend on upgrading the mecha?


    According to the upgrade system of upgraded mecha, a day intermediate mecha doesn''t need much energy at all. I''m afraid it''s worth less than 2 billion, and its potential is unlimited.


    So now people who spend money to buy old era mecha are big fools.


    He was not satisfied with the Shen family, but naturally he didn''t want others to see their jokes.


    The auction of the old era mecha is also in the budget of the auction house. Fortunately, they only collected one this time, and the loss is not large.


    The second thing is to upgrade the mecha. Once this mecha comes out, it can be said that the whole audience is boiling. Now the price of upgraded mecha is 80 million, but the supply can not meet the demand. Many times there is a price without a market. Now there is such a thing at the auction, how can those people not be excited.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this mecha is an upgraded mecha. The real R & D personnel are handed over to our auction house to participate in the auction, and its quality is absolutely guaranteed. Moreover, at present, this mecha has been upgraded to the primary state, and no one recognizes the master. You can rest assured to increase the price."


    "The starting price is 500 million, and each time the mecha can''t be less than 80 million."


    "800 million!"


    "Billion!"


    "1.3 billion!"


    The price increase instantly reached its peak, and the enthusiastic price increase also made the auction lively.


    This situation makes the royal face change greatly. They also make machine armor. The emergence of upgraded machine armor makes them have huge loopholes.


    The original price of Tianzhong mecha was 20 billion, but now no one has bought 5 billion, which can be said to have put their royal family on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Now upgrading the mecha has attracted the attention of all the people, which also means that the era of the old mecha has completely declined.


    Finally, the mecha was taken away at a price of $5 billion.


    Five billion is not expensive at all for the previous day primary mecha, and it is quite cheap. Moreover, after upgrading the mecha and recognizing the owner, it can continue to upgrade. This is the difference between the two. There is no comparability at all.


    "Damn it, is my royal family really going to decline?" Huang Shucheng looked at Wu Hao and was very unwilling.


    The third auction, Wu Hao and others did not make a move because they were not interested.


    Until the ninth one, which is also the one of Wu Hao and others.


    Ten thousand year meteorite iron is expensive. It may not exist in the whole first universe.


    The starting price is 10 billion yuan. Of course, Wu Hao can''t afford such a huge fund.


    But in order to get the Wannian meteorite iron, the Ye family is willing to help, and the Hong family unconditionally help. In this way, Wu Hao has a great advantage.

 Chapter 917

    However, the importance of Wannian meteorite iron is not comparable to the upgraded mecha. If it can be compared, I''m afraid it can be compared with the upgraded mecha above the sky level.


    After a while, the price was increased to 20 billion, and the number was still rising. Wu Hao never spoke.


    It''s no use bidding now. We have to wait until they''re almost done, and then do it at one time.


    After five minutes, the price has reached 50 billion. Facing this figure, Wu Hao is very big. He didn''t expect to spend so much money. It seems that it''s not so simple to get artifact.


    Fortunately, the bidding has gradually stabilized. Only three people are still competing, and the bidding is not high every time.


    After another two minutes, Wu Hao began to bid.


    When someone shouted $55 billion, Wu Hao immediately pressed the auctioneer.


    "70 billion!"


    Such a price ignited the whole audience in an instant, and everyone''s eyes looked at him one after another.


    "The private room of the Hong family, is he the founder of the upgraded mecha? It''s too rich. It''s $70 billion! "


    The bid with such a huge gap was undoubtedly a king''s bombing, and the other party was completely silent.


    "70 billion once!"


    "70 billion twice!"


    When he was about to knock for the third time, he suddenly made another sound.


    "75 billion!" The man bid again.


    "85 billion!" Wu Hao didn''t think about it at all, but his heart was dripping blood at this time, and he spent 15 billion more.


    Wu Hao''s firm attitude made the Shen family and the royal family see it. Immediately, Shen Hong contacted Huang Shucheng and planned to work together against Wu Hao.


    "100 billion!"


    Shen Hong presses the auctioneer.


    Wu Hao glanced at Shen Hong. The guy was also looking at him with a smile on his face.


    Wu Hao put down the auction device and stopped increasing the price.


    "Why don''t you shout and continue to increase the price? I''m afraid that the Hong family and the Ye family will not succeed." Hong Yun shouted.


    "No, master, since someone chooses to give it to me as a gift, I can''t refuse." Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    Originally, I wanted to take some time to deal with the Shen family and get the sea gland fluid for the fat man. I didn''t expect that the Shen family would gather together at the muzzle of his gun.


    Since the Wannian meteorite iron was also taken away by the Shen family, he is not polite. The sea gland liquid and Wannian meteorite iron are all in his bag.


    Master Hong and the descendants of the Ye family were confused by Wu Hao''s words.


    It is estimated that those who can understand now are the supreme sword and the great kongbei emperor.


    "Master Shen, it''s not worth 100 billion to win this meteorite iron. Don''t you want Xuanhuan liquid to consolidate your strength above the peak?" Huang Shucheng asked faintly.


    "This matter is related to the survival relationship between our two families. In a word, the Shen family is only responsible for the provision of materials. If there is no way out, it is a big deal to ask the Quan Ye family, but your royal family will not feel so good and may go bankrupt. So today I say this for who? You should understand that. So can you get the Xuanhuan liquid, I still have to rely on the help of brother Huang. "


    This is clearly for Huang Shucheng. He indirectly tells Huang Shucheng that the Shen family can compromise, but the royal family is also a mecha industry, but it''s not so lucky.


    Although he was dissatisfied with what Shen Hong said, he couldn''t find a reason to refute it.


    Because everything Shen Hong said is reasonable, the Shen family can compromise and barely keep the foundation of the Shen family. After all, the sale of mecha materials has little impact on Shen Hong. As long as the Ye family and the Hong family agree to buy their Shen family materials.


    But he is different from the royal family. The headquarters may ask the Ye family or the royal family to transfer the production and sales rights to them, which is simply unrealistic.


    "OK, in that case, my royal family is also at the end of poverty. My royal family has paid for the 10000 year meteorite iron, but after this storm, the money obtained after the 10000 year meteorite iron is sold belongs to me, and the loss is also mine."


    Shen Hong nodded and smiled in his heart. First of all, you have to hold on to the royal family. When he talks about the success of cooperation with Wu Hao with Wannian meteorite iron, he swallows the royal family, and then tries to solve the Ye family. The whole industry city is dominated by the Shen family.


    After a while, the mysterious liquid appeared, which also caused a lot of trouble, but Wu Hao was not interested. Instead, the old man kongbei looked at the mysterious liquid with bright eyes.


    "Come on, old man, we''ll have it then. Don''t worry." Wu Hao looked at Kong Bei emperor and said faintly.


    Because he has seen the Shen family make another move and have no scruples, it shows that this mysterious liquid must be very important to the Shen family.


    Since Shen Hong will eventually find a way to get it, won''t it all be in his bag in the end?


    However, the Shen family''s financial resources are not generally strong. They are already facing the financial crisis. They can still take out so much money. They are really one of the three families. They are generous.


    After the auction, Wu Hao returned empty handed and didn''t get the original Wannian meteorite iron, but Wu Hao was not depressed because he knew it should be his thing and couldn''t run away.


    "The Shen family is coming." Hong Yun looked at the two men.


    "This is Mr. Wu Hao, isn''t it? Our Lord asked us to give it to you. He said he wanted to talk to you about something. " The man opened the wooden box in his hand. It was Wannian meteorite iron.


    The Shen family is really brave. Hundreds of billions of things are displayed on the street. Aren''t you afraid of a robber suddenly appearing.


    "OK, no problem. Lead the way." Wu Hao didn''t refuse. How could he refuse the gift.


    "Wu Hao, you..." Hong Yun''s face changed slightly. The Shen family was cruel and ruthless. Wu Hao would inevitably encounter danger after he went.


    "Don''t worry, this boy is very slippery. There can be no accident." Kongbei made a look at Wu Hao and made Wu Hao feel at ease to have a look.


    On the means of transportation, he soon came to Hong''s house. Wu Hao opened his cautious mind and heavenly eye for the first time.


    After all, when he comes to someone else''s territory, he must have some precautions. If the other party uses something that threatens him, of course, he can''t go into the tiger''s den alone.


    Of course, he overestimated his weight in the heart of the Shen family. Although the Shen family had made plans, they basically arranged some high-level supremacies and more than a dozen all-round sky high-level mecha.


    Although this kind of thing is not weak, he can destroy as much as he comes.


    It''s just high-level supremacy. His current strength won''t be afraid of high-level supremacy. It''s just seven or eight high-level. What else can he do?


    After entering the door, Shen Hong came over laughing.


    "Mr. Wu, I''ve lost my welcome. I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m glad to finally see you today." Shen Hong is really an old fox.

 Chapter 918

    He thinks that now he has ten thousand years of meteorite iron in his hand, which means he is qualified to negotiate with Wu Hao. In fact, Wu Hao doesn''t pay attention to Shen Hong at all.


    "Hehe, master Shen, you''re welcome. I''ve heard a lot about you. I didn''t expect the Shen family to be so imposing. It''s better than the Ye family." Praising people''s practices, he will naturally let Shen Hong relax his vigilance first, and later he can boldly ask for what he needs.


    "I''m flattered. I''m flattered. Please sit down, Mr. Wu." Shen Hong is more satisfied. The reason why he called Wu Hao to his Shen family is that he also wants Wu Hao to have a look. His Shen family is definitely stronger than the Ye family.


    It also indirectly tells Wu Hao that he can choose his Shen family again.


    "Come on, what do you want to send?" Shen Hong shouted, and then someone sent the Wannian meteorite iron up.


    "Before that, I have to apologize to Mr. Wu. I saw Mr. Wu bidding for this thing before. I think it should be very important to you, so I dared to compete. It''s all for buying a small gift for Mr. Wu. It''s no respect."


    Wu Hao looked at the Wannian meteorite iron sent up. Is Shen Hong really like a grandson? Please and be good.


    "No, no, Lord Shen, this gift is too valuable. I can''t accept it. Although I need it very much, I can''t afford to pay for it. If I sell it to me, I can''t afford 10 million. Let''s forget it." Wu Hao pretends to be a little frightened, but the effect is right in Shen Hong''s arms.


    "No, no, no, Mr. Wu, don''t think about it. I just bought it for you. Take it. If you don''t take it, you''ll buy it for nothing." Shen Hong seems to be talking seriously, but Wu Hao knows that Shen Hong intends to lead him to the topic.


    Now that they have begun to pave the way, how can they not make each other happy.


    "Ah, to tell you the truth, this thing is really important to me, but I can''t accept it for nothing. Well, what can I Wu Hao help? Lord Shen can tell me."


    "Well... You really think about it. I just want to give it to you." Shen Hong said firmly.


    How could Wu Hao not know that Xiao Jiu in his heart wanted him to speak out, didn''t he.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll take it. To be honest, I''ve been in Yecheng for several months. I wanted to visit Lord Shen before, because Lord Shen has something I need." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Oh? What? " Shen Hong hurriedly asked, since Wu Hao asked him, the next thing would be much easier.


    "Sea gland liquid, I heard that Lord Shen has it. Can you give me some?"


    Shen Hong suddenly frowned and sighed: "ah... I do have that thing in my hand, but it''s no better than this ten thousand year meteorite iron. Our Shen family has been able to hold on to it for generations. This sea gland fluid is closely related, but..." Shen Hong paused.


    "But now that Mr. Wu has spoken, I can''t justify it if I don''t give it. OK, I''ll make an exception to Mr. Wu. Who makes Mr. Wu the founder of the upgraded mecha? Don''t we all have to rely on you if we want to survive?"


    Sure enough, the fox''s tail came out.


    He also said that the sea gland liquid is related to the lifeblood of the Shen family. It has something to do with the dwarves. Put it at home for defense. It''s high sounding. I really think others don''t know.


    "In this way, I will be grateful to master Shen. To be honest, this sea gland liquid is for master Hong''s disciples. I believe master Hong will also thank Master Shen very much."


    "OK, it doesn''t matter. As long as there is Mr. Wu, this sentence is enough." Shen Hong immediately asked someone to get the sea gland liquid.


    "This thing can''t be exposed to the sun. At the same time, it can only be used in ceramic containers, so please store it carefully."


    Wu Hao nodded: "thank you, master Shen. I heard that your Shen family deals in mecha materials? I don''t know if there is any chance of cooperation. "


    Shen Hong was stunned. He finally heard what he wanted to hear. Wu Hao finally remembered it.


    "Yes, we Shen family are lucky to cooperate with Mr. Wu. I don''t know how Mr. Wu wants to cooperate with us Shen family?"


    Wu Hao thought for a moment and then said, "how about waiting for me to go back and ask Master Hong to see his demand, and then we can make a decision?"


    Pop!


    "Yes, no problem. Then I''ll wait for the good news from Mr. Wu. I''ve asked someone to prepare dinner and invite Mr. Wu to dinner."


    Wu Hao nodded and settled down. Shen Hong was confused by his deception. He didn''t know whether what he said was true or false. Even if it was false, Shen Hong would never dare to mess around now. He was deeply afraid of missing this good opportunity.


    Indeed, in the face of Wu Hao''s words, Shen Hong was skeptical, but now the Shen family is in urgent need of survival. He can''t help but hesitate again and again.


    Wu Hao just mentioned master Hong''s demand. He also knew that master Hong held 55% of the production right.


    If we can take down 55% of the production materials, the Shen family can still be the leader of the Ye family. I''m afraid that with this 55% alone, we can surpass any income of the Shen family in the past. After all, it is obvious to everyone to upgrade the mecha.


    In a short time, the upgrade of the mecha will spread to other class B cities. I''m afraid someone will come to Yecheng to talk about cooperation with the Hong family, so he must get the benefits as soon as possible.


    After dinner, Shen Hong said he would continue to entertain Wu Hao. Men love things. Wu Hao is the same, but Wu Hao refused.


    "Next time, master Shen, it''s getting late. I have to go back and talk about your cooperation with master Hong."


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to stay, but Wu Hao said it. He didn''t want to continue entertaining.


    "OK, then I''ll sit down and wait for the good news from Mr. Wu. I''ll have someone escort you back." Shen Hong hurriedly arranged two top-level strongmen to send Wu Hao back to Hong''s house.


    Wu Hao also enjoyed this kind of treatment very much. If it weren''t for the old resentment between the Shen family and him, he would really be overwhelmed by today''s reception.


    After returning to Hong''s house, they immediately burst into laughter as soon as they heard the whole story.


    "Shen Hong, the old turtle, pried his own shell this time. Now I think he can be happy for a few days." Ye Hai also laughed.


    "It''s only a short time, so master ye, you have to hurry up and prepare for this time. Once I don''t give a reply, once the Shen family can''t stick to it, I''m afraid they will start to go to extremes."


    When Wu Hao finished, ye Hai frowned.


    "If Shen Hong is alone, I don''t worry, but if we unite with the royal family, Huang Shucheng is also on the peak..."

 Chapter 919

    "Grandpa Ye doesn''t have to worry. He thinks the two top players are winning. I''ve been prepared for that. He''ll know by then."


    Now his strength will not be afraid of the peak. Even if he can''t kill the other party, it''s impossible for the other party to defeat him.


    "Oh? Is there an expert behind you, Xiao hao? " Ye Hai looks at Wu Hao. Now it seems that the strongest strength around Wu Hao is only the great emperor of kongbei, and master Hong Yun is only a senior supreme.


    But how can the Supreme Master be hostile to the top? Unless there is someone behind Wu Hao, it is really impossible to be hostile to the top.


    "No, the expert is myself, hahaha," Wu Hao said with a laugh.


    "Ah? Wu Hao, don''t be kidding. It''s a critical moment. " Ye Chong couldn''t help but speak. Isn''t Wu Hao making fun of them.


    Although Wu Hao has great talent in the field of mecha, he is only an intermediate supreme. Where can he be the opponent above the peak.


    "So you''ll know then. I never make uncertain promises."


    Ye and sun looked at each other and stopped asking, but they were sure that Wu Hao should have someone in his deep throat.


    Some time ago, they investigated Wu Hao''s identity and wanted to find out which family''s childe brother Wu Hao is, but the investigation has never yielded any results. Wu Hao''s emergence is very mysterious.


    So they came to two conclusions. Either Wu Hao''s identity is really ordinary and there is no information to investigate, or Wu Hao''s identity is too strong for their family to penetrate into the investigation.


    Of course, they all think it is the latter, because Wu Hao is too mysterious and calm.


    In any case, they are also three families. The Shen family has unique advantages in shopping malls. After all, they operate materials and do not conflict with their Ye family. Therefore, the Shen family occupies the huge industrial chain of the whole industry city.


    But even so, it seems that Wu Hao has never been afraid of the Shen family. When facing the Shen family, there is a trace of banter.


    Can have this mentality, dare to ask ordinary people, who can do it.


    If Wu Hao knew that his various behaviors had made so many changes in their hearts, he might not help laughing bitterly.


    The Shen family a day later.


    Shen Hong interprets the last message of Tu supreme''s life and death. The dragon soul and refined iron are robbed. The Shen family has lost a great treasure, which can forge artifact.


    However, Tu''s message was oppressed by a strong pressure after it came back, and it has not been interpreted until today.


    "Wu Hao, it''s this Wu Hao again. I didn''t expect it to be you!" At this moment, Shen Hong reacted.


    Wu Hao is bent on getting Wannian meteorite iron, plus the dragon soul refined iron. According to the casting artifact materials, it is different from the keel.


    The reversible keel is in the Ye family. Now the Ye family and Wu Hao are friends. I''m afraid the inverse keel has been taken by Wu Hao.


    After learning the news, Shen Hong immediately went to Hong''s house. Now he must get the news as quickly as possible. If Wu Hao gives him the right to cooperate, maybe he can make a step, but if he doesn''t, he can''t let Wu Hao forge artifacts.


    As soon as he arrived at Hong''s house, Shen Hong saw Ye''s master and grandson come out of Hong''s house.


    After the two men left, Shen Hong stepped into the direction of the Hong family.


    At this time, what did ye and sun do at Hong''s house? Was it Wu Hao?


    "No admittance, no admittance." Two mecha stopped at the door.


    "Inform Wu Hao that Shen Hong has something to discuss during his visit." Then Shen Hong waited in place for more than ten seconds.


    Wu Hao ignored it when he learned.


    "Mr. Wu has something urgent and inconvenient to meet. He will contact you afterwards."


    Shen Hong frowned. Now Wu Hao''s cooperation right to upgrade the mecha has been delegated to the Hong family and the Ye family. What else is urgent.


    "OK, then inform Wu Hao. I''ll wait until tomorrow. If he doesn''t reply tomorrow, I''ll come back." Shen Hong''s tone was a little stiff because he didn''t have much patience to wait.


    Wu Hao has got the reverse keel, Wannian meteorite iron, B and the dragon soul fine iron originally belonging to his Shen family.


    Each of these is a masterpiece. Wu Hao actually got two from his Shen family. At the beginning, you should know that Wu Hao took the dragon soul fine iron of his Shen family. He can''t give Wannian meteorite iron to Wu Hao.


    Moreover, Wu Hao''s people didn''t know what means they used to kill Tu supreme. Before Tu supreme died, he mentioned his Shen family. At that time, Wu Hao didn''t give any face, which means that Wu Hao was not afraid of his Shen family at all.


    After Shen Hong left, Wu Hao heard the message and couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m afraid the old man can''t sit still. He still knows something. Master Hong, it seems that the casting of artifact has to be accelerated." Wu Hao looked at Hong Yun and said.


    "No problem. When xiaopang recovers, we will start forging immediately. I have to forge the temple''s utensils more than you."


    The little fat man has been in for two days. According to master an Hong''s calculation, he can come out tomorrow at the latest. I think forging artifact should be able to speed up.


    The next day, Wu Hao still didn''t go to Shen''s house. Shen Hong was very angry and felt fooled by Wu Hao.


    "Damn it, call me the four evil spirits. I don''t believe it. Go to the Hong family together. He Wu Hao dares not to come out." Shen Hong can no longer wait.


    Now it''s the end of life and death. Every decision he makes now can completely determine the fate of the Shen family.


    Wu Hao knew the existence of his Shen family from the beginning, but now he pretends to be a fool. A fool can know that it is obviously intentional.


    At this time, the Hong family, the little fat man has passed the customs, and his height is actually longer, which is higher than Wu Hao.


    "This is your original flying height?" Wu Hao looked puzzled. He didn''t expect that the dwarf''s poison was so powerful that he could turn such a tall man into a dwarf.


    "Yes, how about it? Is it much more handsome than you?" The fat man said triumphantly.


    "Cut, you are so fat, can you still be handsome?" Wu Hao was speechless. I don''t know who gave the fat man the courage to say such words.


    "Well, without further delay, let''s start forging artifact. Shen Hong, the old guy, is expected to come again soon, so I''ll leave it to you to deal with it alone." Master Hong got up and looked excited. After all, this was the first time in his life that he had such a great opportunity to forge an artifact.


    If he can forge successfully, he may be able to understand and become a true craftsman and forging master.


    Wu Hao nodded: "don''t worry, Shen Hong''s old man has a lot of tricks. In fact, he''s not smart enough to cheat."


    After dealing with him last time, Wu Hao had seen that Shen Hong was brave and resourceless.

 Chapter 920

    I thought carefully, but I didn''t have real wisdom. I lived in vain for so many years.


    Master Hong has been waiting for this day for a long time. He is waiting for this moment now.


    Wu Hao took out the sky sword and handed it to master Hong: "master, please."


    The sky sword also accompanied him all the way. If it can be used as an artifact early in the morning, it will help him again, so he also put his hope on it.


    Master Hong nodded. The sky sword entered the forging room. After the door was closed, Wu Hao returned to the living room.


    After a while, I heard someone outside. It was Shen Hong.


    "Let them in." Wu Hao will no longer hinder, because now is a critical moment. If he continues to hinder Shen Hong, the old guy will find out.


    "Lord Shen, you are far from welcome. Sit down." Wu Hao glanced at Shen Hong, who was followed by four people.


    "Who are these four?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously, because these four people all have peak strength, which poses a great threat to him.


    "These four are the four evil spirits of my Shen family. I heard that Mr. Wu is young and promising. I also want to follow him to see Mr. Wu''s style." Shen Hong''s face was calm. Since he had seen Wu Hao, he had to calm down first.


    "Don''t dare to take it or not. Please sit down. Master Hong is studying the mecha. Now I''ll take care of it for him. I originally said to go to see Lord Shen at night. I didn''t expect you to come." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "No problem. Whoever comes and who goes is the same. I came to ask Mr. Wu how you discussed with master Hong." Shen Hong asked.


    "It was just discussed last night. You know that the profit of upgrading the mecha is not small, the market is huge, and even the whole world. If the business is placed in the industry city, the industry city may become a class a city in the future, so it is difficult to decide. Is master Shen worried?"


    In fact, he can completely decide this matter. He believes that master Hong will not refuse as long as he makes his own decision, but how can he give the right of cooperation to the Shen family? It is absolutely impossible.


    Shen Hong frowned. Wu Hao''s words really made people find nothing wrong, because that''s the case. It''s really troublesome to decide such a major project, but he didn''t have so much time to wait.


    "Mr. Wu, to tell you the truth, the Shen family has formed a crisis center in this storm. You also know that we are mortal enemies with the Ye family. There was a storm of business competition before. Now the Ye family has risen because of your cooperation, which makes the Shen family lose all our partners."


    Wu Hao frowned: "well, how could this happen? Don''t you Shen family deal in materials? This should have little effect on you. " Pretend to look puzzled.


    "Well, it''s reasonable to say, but the Hong family and the Ye family took charge of the upgrading of the mecha project. Now there is no place to sell the mecha in the old times. Naturally, the Ye family can''t purchase our Shen family''s materials. Other families are not large, and they didn''t get the project, so our Shen family''s materials are now nowhere to sell."


    "So whether the Shen family can survive now depends entirely on Mr. Wu. I hope Mr. Wu can help me with the Shen family." Shen Hong had a low voice.


    Although Wu Hao was very angry that he squeezed his dragon soul refined iron and Wannian meteorite iron, if Wu Hao could give great benefits, he could give in. Everything was for the survival of the Shen family.


    "This" Wu Hao didn''t speak and pretended to be hesitant.


    "In fact, there''s another thing I haven''t told Mr. Wu. I''m afraid Mr. Wu has pressure, but now I have to say that the dragon soul refined iron should be in your hand. I knew from the beginning that Tu supreme was killed by Mr. Wu''s people, but I didn''t pursue Mr. Wu''s responsibility, because I know that the treasure should be matched with the real owner."


    Wu Hao secretly said that Shen Hong was a chicken thief. No wonder he looked and sounded strange when he came yesterday.


    I''m afraid it was only yesterday that he learned that the dragon soul refined iron was obtained by him. When he was angry, he just wanted to find trouble. Today, he changed his face and came with four peak level. It''s not obvious. If he doesn''t eat soft, should he eat hard.


    "It belongs to your Shen family. You''re right. It''s in my hand. I''m afraid the Shen family leader can''t take it back." Wu Hao boldly admitted that there was no point in sophistry at this time. It was better to admit it directly.


    "No, no, no, Mr. Wu misunderstood me. I didn''t want to take it back. I just said that Mr. Wu wanted to help my Shen family through this difficulty for the sake of Wannian meteorite iron and dragon soul fine iron."


    Wu Hao laughed to himself that Shen Hong, an old man, had to compromise to this extent. It was cool when he joined hands with the royal family to suppress the Ye family. Now he pretends to be a grandson, but he brings so many strong people. Only when he believes it can there be ghosts.


    "Well, well, if you give me a few more days, I''ll discuss with master Hong as soon as possible and decide how much to give you. After you go back, sort out your Shen family''s materials. I''ll complete a temporary transaction with you on behalf of the Hong family. How about buying the materials stored by your Shen family?"


    Shen Hong was moved immediately. Although he had not made a decision, he had felt a trace of Wu Hao''s sincerity.


    "OK, no problem. My Shen family is very grateful to Mr. Wu." In this way, the Shen family solved the urgent need and could sell all the materials they had hoarded, at least giving them time to relax.


    Shen Hong left with others, and Wu Hao laughed. Shen Hong is such an old thing that he is easy to cheat. He can''t tell the southeast from the Northwest after giving him some sweets. He is really brave and resourceless.


    After Shen Hong went back, he immediately said that all the materials in the four warehouses in the East, West, North and South were counted.


    This time, he must be steady. It''s always unreliable if he doesn''t make a decision, so he plans to empty all the materials. The big deal is that if he can sign a contract, the Shen family can make a large number of orders, and the same thing will never happen again.


    "Mr. Wu, I made Statistics yesterday. A total of 150 billion materials, including intermediate silver and iron and high-grade steel. The value of finished parts is 30 billion. I''ll calculate half the price for the Hong family. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Wu Hao nodded, 150 billion yuan. At present, the Hong family alone can''t swallow it, but it''s easy to add the Ye family''s words.


    Now there is a great demand for upgrading mecha, and the 150 billion materials are not much at all.


    "Yes, I''ll tell master Hong tomorrow to let him lend you money. The old man is obsessed with upgrading his home recently and can''t spare some time." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "It''s all right. As long as Mr. Wu keeps my Shen family affairs in mind, I can wait a few more days."

 Chapter 921

    "No problem, just go back and wait." Wu Hao said in a very assured tone.


    After Shen Hong left, Wu Hao contacted the Ye family for the first time.


    "Old man, you can do it over there."


    Immediately, the Ye family took action, began to mass produce and manufacture upgraded mecha, and began to annex the territory of the Shen family.


    Now that the Shen family has no cooperation resources, they lack the industrial chain. The only way to do without the industrial chain is to wait to be acquired.


    Of course, if it is acquired in the name of the Ye family, the Shen family may resist to the end and will never let the Ye family acquire. Therefore, the Ye family has been busy registering a new subsidiary in another tier-4 City, but the name is not anyone of the Ye family.


    The Ye family is such a huge family, this little thing can still be solved.


    After the establishment of the subsidiary, a large amount of capital was invested, on the one hand, to acquire the Shen family''s industry, on the other hand, to lay the foundation for entering other cities in the future, killing two birds with one stone.


    The Shen family inexplicably received the news that a large enterprise in Y City wants to acquire their industrial chain, and still recovers with relatively high funds.


    However, Wu Hao did not get the news for a long time. However, Shen Hong had to sell the two industrial chains first. He had made plans in his heart. After Wu Hao was determined, the industrial chain was also essential. Therefore, he would double his efforts to make up for everything he lost now.


    But he didn''t understand one thing. Hoarding all warehouses and stopping the industrial chain were carried out secretly. How did the enterprise in Y City know?


    Only a few elders in the family, Wu Hao and master Hong knew the whole thing.


    Even those ordinary employees in the industrial chain have given them a holiday early, not to let them leave. It is reasonable that the information will not be leaked.


    All the elders of his Shen family are trustworthy people. They have worked with his Shen family for generations and won''t divulge information. Is it Wu Hao?


    Shen Hong thought for a long time and didn''t understand, but all this is no longer important. Anyway, he has shot and can''t take it back.


    Now the Shen family sold the materials to the Hong family and got a working capital. With all the industrial chains in the southeast, it can be said that they barely kept their foundation.


    Relying on some contacts with Wu Hao, Shen Hong opened the industrial chain in the northwest again, produced a batch of materials again, and then found Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao promised again. Now his only purpose is to stabilize Shen Hong. At least once before the artifact is refined, he can''t completely tear his face, otherwise it will only bring him trouble.


    For a month, Shen Hong and Wu Hao established a short-term cooperation, which is also very clear to the Ye family.


    Although they don''t know why Wu Hao did this, they can''t ask too much. As long as Wu Hao doesn''t sign a long-term cooperation with Shen Hong, everything won''t be a big problem.


    Moreover, according to the current situation, Wu Hao is indeed on the side of their Ye family. Otherwise, how can they buy the Shen family''s industry and develop the industry to other cities.


    In January, according to the calculation and master Hong''s feedback, Wu Hao knew that the refining of secondary artifact had reached the last critical moment and was progressing very smoothly.


    Wu Hao sent his blood to the forging room. After the artifact was forged successfully, he could recognize the Lord at the first time.


    Knowing that the last moment was coming, Wu Hao immediately informed the Ye family to take action, and he immediately stopped.


    The Shen family made a batch of materials here. This time, there are a lot of materials, which is also the meaning of Wu Hao. Before, Wu Hao asked them to make more materials to save trouble.


    But this time, when Shen Hong asked someone to secretly send the materials to Hong''s house, he was rejected.


    Shen Hong was defeated. In order to make another profit this time, he invested nearly 100 billion yuan, but the Hong family refused.


    However, when he wanted to contact Wu Hao, he didn''t respond and came to the door of Hong''s house with several top-level strongmen.


    "Get out of the way. I want to see Mr. Wu." Shen Hong was so angry that he immediately wanted to fight.


    "Lord Shen is so angry. What''s the matter?" Wu Hao went inside and came out.


    "Mr. Wu, the materials have been rushed out. Why do you refuse?" Shen Hong asked faintly.


    "Oh, I''m really sorry. I forgot to inform you before. Now the materials are saturated. To be honest, the Hong family has been saturated before. I sent them to zichong company several times. After all, their Ye family has a big business and can accommodate them, but they are also saturated now. It''s really not enough."


    Zichong company!


    "What do you mean? Subsidiary Chong company? You say zichong enterprise belongs to Ye family? "


    How could Shen Hong, a subsidiary of Shen Chong, be a stranger? It was this subsidiary that acquired the industrial chain in the southeast of Shen''s family before.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Doesn''t lord Shen know? " Wu Hao looked puzzled.


    "Are you kidding me?" Shen Hong''s face changed greatly. Now he reacts. He may have been fooled.


    "What do you mean? How can I fool you? Can I do it? You''ve made a lot of money from the materials you sent during this period. Do I want to play with you to make you money? " Wu Hao said with great dissatisfaction.


    Shen Hong calmed down. Wu Hao was right. During this time, he did rely on Wu Hao to make a lot of materials. Wu Hao should not know about it.


    "OK, I''ll find out, but I hope Mr. Wu will give me an answer as soon as possible. I can only wait two days. I hope Mr. Wu knows the importance. I can wait, but the Shen family can''t afford to wait." Then he left angrily.


    Wu Hao sneered. Shen Hong was calm. He was already like this. He could bear it.


    However, Shen Hong''s tolerance for him does not mean that he can tolerate the Ye family. The good play will begin soon.


    Shen Hong returned to the family and immediately contacted Huang Shucheng. However, Huang Shucheng didn''t have any good tone.


    Because Huang Shucheng already knew that Shen Hong was secretly cooperating with the Hong family during this period, and did not mention helping his royal family at all.


    Now his royal family has sold off most of his industries and began to prepare for his return.


    "Lao Huang, listen to me. We''ve all been cheated. If you like this, we''ll talk when we meet. Now my situation is not much better than yours." Shen Hong was very oppressed.


    Before, Wu Hao had to compromise, but now he came to ask Huang Shucheng. When did Shen Hong suffer this kind of anger in his life.


    "What, zichong enterprise belongs to the Ye family?" After hearing Shen Hong''s words, Huang Shucheng was also furious.


    Bang!


    "Damn it, the Ye family has gone too far. They''ve deceived people too much. They''re riding on our head. What are you going to do?" Huang Shucheng immediately asked. He knew he had no choice.

 Chapter 922

    "And that Wu Hao is not a good thing. When I get rid of the Ye family, he will be the first one to get rid of. Hum!"


    "I have to ask brother Huang to help me a lot this time. Don''t worry. I promised you no less, but brother Huang really decided to go back to the field and stop doing business?"


    Huang Shucheng nodded.


    "Well, actually, I''m tired of it. After repeated determination, we still decided to leave Yecheng. This kind of worrying life is enough. We took this opportunity to sell our family property for a lot of money, which is enough to go back to our hometown and live a safe life." The Royal promise is clearly determined.


    The reason why he promised to help the Shen family deal with the Ye family was entirely because Shen Hong gave a lot of wealth.


    "That''s right. If you practice quietly for a hundred years with your brother''s behavior, you may be able to reach the semi divine realm. What business will you go through at that time? It''s right to pursue the peak."


    Although that''s what I said, Shen Hongxin''s primary and secondary school reappeared in 1999. Now it''s easy for the royal family to leave Yecheng.


    When they get rid of the Ye family together, and then kill Wu Hao, if they are lucky, they will get the core technology of upgrading the mecha. At that time, his Shen family will be able to dominate the industry city again.


    "OK, then I''ll do this ticket with you, but I hope you can give me the money as soon as possible. When you give the money, I can help you." Huang Shucheng will not be as stupid as before this time.


    Shen Hong is not trustworthy, so he can''t do anything for Shen Hong until he gets the money.


    "Brother Huang, I need time to prepare money. Don''t you believe me? I can give you money right away when the Ye family is removed."


    However, Huang Shucheng shook his head: "no, brother Shen, you know, I have decided to return to my hometown. I don''t want to do anything risky. It''s not responsible for my family and has no interest for me personally. Moreover, you know that the world is realistic."


    Shen Hong was silent. Although he was very oppressed, he had to make the last resistance for the Shen family. As long as he could get rid of the Ye family, the cooperation in the past could be restored again.


    Moreover, with Huang Shucheng, it is more than enough to get rid of a mere Ye family.


    "OK, I''ll go back and prepare immediately and start tomorrow." Shen Hong got up and left.


    Huang Shucheng is right. This is a realistic society. Only by holding all interests in their own hands is it their own.


    Shen Hong returned home and took out most of his savings.


    Huang Shucheng spent 120 billion yuan to help, which made his originally empty warehouse more empty.


    "Ye Jia, Wu Hao! I will make you pay the price. You remember it for me! " Shen Hong contacted the finance and asked the finance to call Huang Shucheng.


    Huang Shucheng smiled the first time he got the money. This time, it seems that his royal family is not at a loss and finally has a guarantee.


    "Shen Hong, Shen Hong, you still don''t understand the situation. I hope you can have good luck." The emperor Shucheng sneered.


    In short, his royal family will no longer participate in this business war, and the three families will no longer exist. If the Shen family blindly destroys themselves, the Shen family can only take care of themselves.


    The era needs endless changes to grow completely. Now the old era mecha has been eliminated, which also proves that his royal family is about to be eliminated. Isn''t countless families born and declined?


    Although Wu Hao has unlimited scenery in the whole industry city, one day, he will move towards him. This is also the reality of today''s society. We should learn to make concessions and retreat in the face of difficulties.


    There happened to be a quilt Chong company to buy, so that he could retire. Why not.


    Wu Hao naturally knows that his behavior has angered Shen Hong today. With Shen Hong''s impatient character and the burning eyebrows of the Shen family, compared with Shen Hong, the old guy will take action soon, but he is not worried at all.


    His strength is enough to deal with Shen Hong. Even if Shen Hong and Huang Shucheng join hands, they will at most draw. There is nothing they can do about him and the Ye family.


    Of course, the Ye family didn''t think so. They didn''t see the expert behind Wu Hao. The Ye family was always a little worried. They started 50 days of advanced mecha at the first time. Although it was a version of mecha, it could resist for a while at the critical moment. The key is that the Ye family is not short of mecha.


    Nowadays, the old era mecha can no longer be sold. In that case, it''s better to use it yourself.


    The next morning, the whole industry city was calm and surprisingly quiet. Everyone didn''t hear the friction between the Ye family and the Shen family. It seems that this thing hasn''t happened.


    However, in the evening, the Shen family and the royal family made a move, and a group of people were moving quietly towards the Ye family.


    "Lao Shen, I''ve made it clear. I''m responsible for helping you contain Ye Hai. Whatever you want after you kill Ye Hai, my royal troops have been dismissed long ago."


    Shen Hong nodded: "I know that. Thanks to you for dismissing them, it''s not easy to find so many helpers."


    With that, seven men appeared and the emperor was stunned.


    "Why are you here?" The seven people in front of him are the bodyguards of his royal family at the beginning. Their strength is not bad, and everyone has peak combat power.


    "Lord Huang, we also need to live after being dismissed, so the Lord of the Shen family hired us to the Shen family."


    The emperor''s book frowned slightly. Shen Hong had been eyeing his royal man for a long time. He really had a deep mind.


    But now these things are not important. Anyway, the royal family is scattered. They are right. Even if they don''t enter the Shen family, they will go to other places and need to live.


    "All right, let''s make your own decisions." Huang Shucheng didn''t say much. Although he was a little lost, now is not the time to lose. He had to help Shen Hong solve his immediate problems and then take his family back to his hometown.


    "It''s almost there. It''s ahead. You hide first." Shen Hong whispered. Then a dozen men took advantage of the night and entered Ye''s house.


    At this time, the Ye family is also very quiet. This time point has indeed begun to step into the dream. The Ye family does not have much anti-counterfeiting, but it is not.


    Ye Hai deployed immediately after receiving the news from Wu Hao, and the Hong family has sent someone to help. It seems that the surface defense is lax, but in fact, there are already layers of hands inside.


    "Sir, they have come in. Do you want to do it?" The housekeeper of the Ye family is also a top-level strong man. He has followed the Ye family for many years and can be said to be the most loyal subordinate of Ye Hai.


    "No, wait and see. I''ll see who their goal is." Ye Hai said faintly.


    About two minutes later, the news was reported again.


    "Sir, they have passed in the direction where you usually live. I''m afraid the target is you." The key said faintly.


    "Hehe, it seems that Shen Hong can''t sit still when he is an old man."

 Chapter 923

    Ye Hai stood up: "immediately inform Wu Hao that it''s time for the master to show up." Then he went out.


    Shen Hong has come to the door. How can he neglect it? Can''t he go to greet him.


    After a group of dark figures entered Ye Hai''s room, they immediately launched the assassination, but there was no figure in the room.


    However, at this time, a burst of pneumatic sound remembered that iron plates fell from the four walls one after another, and they were still made of precious metals.


    "No, I''m in the trap!" They immediately wanted to leave from the top, but a layer of high-voltage power grid also appeared above. Once touched, I''m afraid they will bear ultra-high voltage electric shock.


    "This kind of power still wants to block the peak supreme? Dream! " A man didn''t believe in evil and rushed up immediately to cut the power grid.


    However, the power grid immediately issued lightning.


    "Black, black thunder!" The people were shocked. They all had a hard time cultivating to the supreme level. Who doesn''t know Heilei.


    That was the most terrible lightning. Which supreme level didn''t survive the robbery. He was frightened to see black thunder.


    However, to their surprise, ye jiaran was really crazy to catch them with black thunder.


    Ye Hai looked at the scene in mid air and smiled with satisfaction. It seems that the power of black thunder given to him by Wu Hao is really good, and can indeed deter the highest level.


    The five top-level players who had been blowing at the door also found something wrong, and the people inside seemed to have been trapped.


    "No, retreat, there''s an ambush!" The five turned and wanted to leave.


    "Now that you''re here, why don''t you stay and have a cup of tea?" As soon as I turned around, I met Ye Hai, and their faces changed greatly.


    "Ye Hai, what do you want!" Asked a man.


    "Hehe, I don''t understand. This is my Ye family. You come to my Ye family in the middle of the night and want to ask me how I am. Are you sleepwalking?" Ye Hai smiled and asked.


    The five looked at each other and nodded: "only Ye Hai, fight!" The five rushed up immediately.


    "I don''t have time to play with you." As soon as ye Hai turned around, eight top-level dignitaries appeared and immediately surrounded him.


    With Ye Hai flying into the air.


    "Shen Hong, since you''re here, don''t hide. Isn''t this a thief? Is your Shen family reduced to stealing to live?" Ye Hai''s voice was long and distant until it reached Shen Hong''s ears.


    Shen Hong''s face changed slightly: "Damn it, he found it. The old man prepared in advance. Let''s go. Let''s kill him together!"


    Huang Shucheng nodded and ran to Ye Hai with Shen Hong.


    "Lao Huang, I didn''t expect you to come too. I thought you would leave all over. I didn''t expect you to join in." Ye Hai said coldly.


    Although he had expected that the emperor Shucheng would certainly make a move, it was still a little chilling to see this scene.


    "I thought we were also running mecha after all. It''s not easy to be our own family. I''ll give you some steps and you''ll go down, but you still collude with the Shen family."


    "Hum, ye Hai, don''t give me such a high sounding, use the name of zichong enterprise to buy my royal family. Do you think I should thank you?" The emperor asked coldly.


    "Ah" Ye Hai shook his head helplessly.


    "Even if you don''t buy, how long can you hold on? Now your royal losses have been reduced to the minimum. It seems that sometimes you can''t do good. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Today is the day when your Ye family will perish!" Huang Shucheng rushed up first.


    "Ye Hai, no one can help you today!" Shen Hong followed.


    "The Ye family is really very lively tonight. There are many good plays." Wu Hao''s voice appeared in their ears.


    "Wu Hao!" Shen Hong''s eyes are murderous.


    "What? Lord Shen doesn''t know my relationship with Ye Chong? Don''t you say hello to me before you move Ye''s house? " Wu Hao came in the air.


    "Wu Hao, do you really want to meddle in the affairs between me and the Ye family? Don''t forget how you got the ten thousand year meteorite iron and dragon soul fine iron. " Shen Hong said sternly.


    "I got the dragon soul refined iron myself. I blame you for your incompetence. Didn''t you try your best to give it to me? At best, I''ll get your sea gland fluid. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "You!" Shen Hongqi can''t. I didn''t expect Wu Hao to be so brazen.


    "Since you want to do so, it''s no wonder that I am. You are a mere intermediate, but you are not qualified to participate in this battle." Then Shen Hong looked at the emperor''s book.


    "Go all out and kill Ye Hai." The two men opened fire in an instant.


    "Master ye, I''ll help you stop Huang Shucheng, and Shen Hong will give it to you!" Wu Hao''s fist involved the steps of Huang Shucheng De, and Huang Shucheng retreated in an instant.


    "Xiao Hao, don''t mess around. You''re not his opponent. Where''s the expert behind you?" Ye Hai''s face changes greatly. Wu Hao can''t have an accident. Once Wu Hao has an accident, the Ye family will be implicated.


    "As I said, the expert is myself. There are no good people behind me."


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    The power of black thunder!


    Suddenly, Wu Hao''s strength suddenly broke out, and the three were stunned.


    "What kind of skill is this? Why does his strength Soar so much!" Shen Hong''s face was heavy.


    Isn''t Wu Hao an intermediate supreme? Why does he change now and have a peak breath.


    "Whatever he is, this guy is the culprit of my royal family. He''s only at the peak level. He can still be killed." Huang Shucheng did not hesitate at all.


    "Huang Shucheng, how dare you touch him!" Ye Hai also rushed up.


    "Old and immortal, your opponent is me!" Shen Hong stopped.


    "Master ye, don''t worry. It''s just above the peak. How can you kill me?" Wu Hao sneered.


    "Speak wildly. I will kill you today. See what you can do to me!" The strength of the imperial Book Chengde is not simple, otherwise how can it be called an old peak.


    Wu Hao knew that if he didn''t go all out in this war, it would be difficult to retreat.


    The law of creation!


    Space time!


    As soon as the space-time field opened, Wu Hao''s strength increased again. Now Wu Hao''s strength can fully fight with a top player.


    "Boy, you have a lot of cards!" Huang Shucheng''s face changed slightly, and Wu Hao''s means were endless, which made people somewhat unpredictable.


    Not far away, ye Hai was relieved to see this behind the scenes, so he focused on dealing with Shen Hong in front of him.


    None of them thought that Wu Hao seemed to be an intermediate supreme, but he had such terrible strength.


    Originally, they thought Wu Hao should be a mecha genius, but now they understand that Wu Hao''s most rebellious is not mecha, but his real strength.


    Looking at the whole world, how many people can do this.

 Chapter 924

    It''s impossible to fight on the peak with intermediate strength, but now it''s happening to them.


    The spirit of the real dragon, six dragons!


    They fought very hot in the sky. Many people in Yecheng saw this scene.


    A golden and transparent dragon soul wandered in the sky and finally collided with another light.


    "This boy is so strong!" Huang Shucheng''s face was heavy. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to be so strong. I''m afraid this difficulty is not weaker than ye Hai.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to kill me? What''s the matter? No strength? " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Hum, boy, don''t be proud!"


    Royal thirteen guns!


    A long gun was sent out like a dragon''s head, with the potential to break through the air.


    The law of creation, the immortal sword.


    Although he doesn''t have a sword in his hand, he doesn''t necessarily need a sword to use it.


    Two powerful attacks collided together, even up and down.


    "Immortal sword? You don''t have a sword in your hand. How on earth did you do it? " Huang Shucheng couldn''t believe it anymore.


    Wu Hao can have such a powerful attack without a sword.


    "Although there is no sword in my hand, I have a sword in my heart. Old man, are you afraid?" Wu Hao smiled.


    "Hehe, are you afraid? What about you? Xuezang didn''t want to show it for many years, but there''s no way. You let me move my idea of fighting. Let me show you the will of the Royal fighting nation ten thousand years ago. "


    Royal idea!


    Huang Shucheng''s breath has changed, and his strength is really rising.


    Wu Hao frowned because he could clearly feel that Huang Shucheng''s strength was gradually approaching the demigod level. The old guy was really hidden. Now I''m afraid the situation will change.


    "Hahaha, it seems that God helped me. I didn''t expect that brother Huang was a fighting nation ten thousand years ago. When his ideas are completed, you''ll all die." Not far away, Shen Hong laughed as if he had met some good thing.


    "Xiao Hao, stop him quickly and don''t let him succeed, otherwise you can''t deal with the fighting nation."


    Wu Hao rushed to fight, although he didn''t know what kind of existence this so-called fighting nation was.


    But he can also feel that Huang Shucheng is not simple at this moment. He is not so sure that he can win such a state of Huang Shucheng.


    "You don''t have that chance. All Shen family guards listen to the order and try their best to intercept Wu Hao. Don''t let him close to the Royal Lord!"


    After Shen Hong issued the order, ten top level strongmen besieged Wu Hao one after another.


    "Shen Hong, you want to die. The Ye family listens to the order and tries their best to stop the emperor Shucheng." Seven or eight top classes also rushed out, and a big fight was carried out in the sky.


    Kongbei emperor also found that something was wrong and immediately flew to Wu Hao.


    "Smelly boy, what''s going on?" Emperor kongbei asked.


    "What kind of fighting nation does the emperor promise to be? Now the combat effectiveness is rising. Old Ye seems to be afraid."


    "What, fighting nation Royal?" Kongbei''s face changed greatly.


    "Old man, do you know?" Wu Hao was stunned. Didn''t kongbei come to the first universe? How did he know the fighting nation.


    "Yes, just heard, because the abnormal fighting ability of the fighting nation royal family has been heard all over the world, and even spread to the first universe and the trial continent at the beginning. It is famous."


    "The fighting nation is a special famous family. It seems that because of the relationship of blood, there was a strong man in their royal family who entered the divine world and was called the God of war. This blood has been inherited, so the royal family has the blood of gods."


    I see. Is the blood of the gods so exaggerated? It can frighten people.


    "Huang Shucheng is actually a fighting nation, so we must stop him quickly, otherwise no one will be an opponent after his strength is improved."


    However, at this time, the golden light on Huang Shucheng''s body exploded, and his eyes slowly opened.


    "No, it''s too late." Kong Bei whispered.


    The will of the God of war has been completed. At this time, the strength of the emperor''s book has reached the edge, and one foot has entered the demigod.


    "What should I do? Is there no way to deal with him?" Wu Hao also asked in a low voice.


    Kongbei shook his head: "I haven''t met, and I don''t know. If you want to deal with God, I''m afraid there''s only another God, unless you or the Ye family also have divine blood."


    However, this is impossible. Let alone the Ye family, his parents are just ordinary people. How can they be gods.


    Just now, master Ye''s face was very ugly, which also meant that the Ye family could not have divine blood. Besides, where are divine blood so easy to appear.


    "Well, now we can continue to fight!" Huang Shucheng''s eyes are golden. It looks very bright and has a trace of sacred breath.


    "Old man, you should step down first. No matter what kind of fighting clan he is, you can''t know how much he has until you fight first." Wu Hao rushed up.


    "Hey, smelly boy, be careful!" Kongbei then retreated. He could only pray that Wu Hao wouldn''t have any problems.


    Heilei, the spirit of the six dragons!


    Bang bang!


    After the continuous explosion and the smoke dispersed, Huang Shucheng stood in the center unharmed.


    "Are you scraping me? Where was the momentum just now? " Huang Shucheng sneered.


    "Not yet!"


    Gravity field!


    Kill God field, open!


    In the three fields, Wu Hao has almost gone all out at this time. Although all kinds of means are surprising, there is no way and there is no repression at all.


    As kongbei said just now, if you want to deal with God, I''m afraid only another god can do it.


    "Is it over? Now it''s my turn? " The emperor patted the dust on his body.


    "Huang Shucheng, you hide so deeply. What do you want?" Old ye came to Wu Hao.


    "What do you want? Hehe, I didn''t want to do anything. You forced me. Now your result is only death. " The emperor''s book is moving.


    When the body moves, it changes shape and shadow so fast that people can''t feel it.


    "Xiao Hao, you leave now. I''ll stop them." Old Ye whispered to Wu Hao.


    "Old man, I''m afraid you can''t stop it. This guy is very strong now."


    "It''s okay. You have the power of space. I''ll help you delay for five seconds. It''s enough for you to leave. The farther you run, the better."


    "Well, I can''t leave my elders alone. Besides, we haven''t lost yet." Wu Hao kept thinking about what cards could shake the blood of the fighting gods.


    Did he really die so unjustly today? It''s too careless. How can the super strong be so easy to provoke on the top of the first universe.


    "Stop talking. You don''t have a chance to win us. There''s another Shen Hong over there, otherwise we can barely cope. Listen to me and go."


    It can be seen that master Ye has been determined to die, but he wants to keep Wu Hao. After all, Wu Hao is also the hope of his Ye family.

 Chapter 925

    "Old man, do you think leaving can solve the problem? I''m saying that if they go all out, they may not be able to kill us in a short time. If they are timid, they will die faster."


    Ye Hai was silent. What Wu Hao said really made sense.


    "But that''s only a short time. We can''t last long."


    Wu Hao smiled: "since I choose to stay, there is my way. Resist them first and delay time as much as possible."


    Wu Hao felt that it was almost ready. He immediately informed kongbei and asked kongbei to find master Hong.


    Now the situation is urgent. We can''t wait too long. We must solve the immediate problems as soon as possible.


    "You''re just hitting the stone with an egg." Shen Hong came to Huang Shucheng. With such a big helper, Wu Hao and Wu Hao couldn''t escape today.


    "Old man, lend me your second artifact. I''ll resist the emperor''s promise." Wu Hao held out his hand. If an artifact was there once, he could resist it for a little longer.


    "Can you really, boy, don''t be brave." Ye Hai frowned. Wu Hao surprised him so much that he hasn''t slowed down so far.


    No matter how shocked, in his eyes, Wu Hao is just a child and a young man. If you want to keep the Ye family, you must keep Wu Hao first.


    "It''s all right. I don''t do anything I''m not sure about."


    Huang Shucheng rushed over.


    "Come on, old man!" Wu Hao roared, and ye Hai immediately took out the second artifact long sword.


    Space time!


    Wu Hao pulled Huang Shucheng into the field, and only in this field could he have the strength to fight with Huang Shucheng, but it was also very difficult.


    Fortunately, he is a famous Royal fighting family. He is really strong. If he really fights, he is really not an opponent.


    It''s really careless this time. I didn''t expect that there was another such race. It seems that I''m afraid I''ll suffer a great loss this day.


    "Black thunder, eternal sword."


    One sword broke thousands, but the vast sword didn''t hurt Huang Shucheng.


    "Boy, your Kendo is very strong, but it''s still not as good as me."


    God of war light, reincarnation light sickle!


    A huge sickle flew to Wu Hao, and its power cut up the space.


    Immortal skill, firm drill!


    The reincarnation light sickle touched Wu Hao''s skin and made a Dangdang sound.


    "It''s so strong. It''s almost impossible to stop the drill." Wu Hao frowned. He couldn''t go on like this. He had to find a way. He was so passive that he could only be beaten.


    "Huang Shucheng, is this your strength? It doesn''t look like much. " Wu Hao put down the sickle and said loudly.


    "What are you talking about?" Huang Shucheng never expected that Wu Hao would say such words. Isn''t this a death attempt.


    "I said, after you were ashamed of the God of war, you simply insulted the word God of war. What will the God of war dare you say with this strength?"


    Everyone was shocked. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao dared to say such words at such a time. Isn''t this to annoy Huang Shucheng.


    "Oh, oh, oh, you are really amazing. You are the first to say this to me. In that case, let''s see the real will of the God of war."


    Huang Shucheng began to accumulate strength, and a top secondary artifact appeared in his hand.


    "This is your own death. I didn''t want to kill you. After all, you are a genius."


    However, Wu Hao stood where he was, not surprised by changes, and looked very relaxed.


    "Just come, I''m afraid of you, so I don''t have my surname Wu!" Wu Hao pointed to the emperor''s book and hooked his hook finger, which was full of provocation.


    Ye Hai is a little hooded. He really doesn''t understand why Wu Hao did this. It''s not good for them to provoke Huang Shucheng.


    This will only accelerate their death. Does Wu Hao really have any cards.


    The power of God of war, cut through the stars!


    It''s another huge sickle of light. This time it''s much stronger than before. I''m afraid this attack is enough to destroy Yecheng.


    Wu Hao frowned, obviously worried.


    "Boy, die!"


    The light sickle fell into the air. Wu Hao stared at it, his eyes calmed down, and then closed his eyes.


    Invincible golden body!


    As soon as the golden light appeared, the light sickle suddenly stopped and lost the scene of completely crushing Wu Hao in everyone''s imagination.


    At this time, Wu Hao held the light sickle in one hand and sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    "That''s it?"


    How is that possible?


    Even Huang Shucheng couldn''t believe it. Wu Hao took his move with one hand.


    This move can be said to have been infinitely close to the full strike of the demigod. It is absolutely not easy to pick up on the peak. Moreover, Wu Hao is still one hand without any waves.


    "Boy, who are you? You''re definitely not on the top. You''re a demigod?" Huang Shucheng''s face changed greatly.


    Only a true demigod can take his full blow with one hand bare handed.


    "I said, it''s not very good. You think you''re strong. Is it over? If it''s not over, continue. If it''s over, I''ll do it. "


    Wu Hao did not answer Huang Shucheng''s question directly, because he wanted to create an illusion that everyone thought he was a demigod, so that he could delay the time.


    When the sword supreme not far away saw this scene, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    "Good boy, it''s really his style to confuse the false with the true. He''s shameless. I like it."


    Wu Hao''s behavior has shocked the audience. After all, Huang Shucheng at this time has inspired the will of the God of war, but Wu Hao took the other party''s attack with one hand. What does that mean.


    It shows that Wu Hao''s strength may still be above Huang Shucheng. If so, it would be terrible.


    "I don''t believe it, I absolutely don''t believe it." Huang Shucheng obviously couldn''t accept this result, and immediately gathered a big move.


    The wind is extremely strong, breaking the empty sickle!


    This attack cut space, which means that this attack is likely to reach the demigod level.


    Wu Hao had to pay attention, because the invincible golden body can only defend against the attack under the demigod. If it surpasses the demigod, the defense effect will be greatly reduced.


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao is another hand. This time he blocks it again.


    If it was a coincidence last time, it can''t be a so-called coincidence this time. This is definitely the move of today''s things.


    It is also absolutely unprecedented that the intermediate supreme strength almost reaches the demigod level.


    Shen Hong''s face changed greatly. Well, I didn''t expect Wu Hao to be so strong. It''s too exaggerated.


    Huang Shucheng obviously has nothing to do with Wu Hao. What should I do.


    "It seems that you have no cards, so is your strength." Wu Hao sneered. He still had the last invincible golden body. If he used it for the last time, he would be in a very dangerous situation, because with his current strength, it was impossible to take over the attacks just now.

 Chapter 926

    The power of the two attacks just now was enough to hit him hard, but also because the attack was too powerful. Of course, the next time, it shocked everyone. Of course, this was also the effect he wanted to see.


    "Are you also a divine blood? Who the hell are you? " Huang Shucheng was in a trance. He couldn''t understand Wu Hao''s strength. He had been suppressed by him before. How could he become so powerful now.


    Unless Wu Hao is also a god level blood, and the God position is stronger than the God of war, how can he be so strong.


    "There are days outside the sky and people outside the people. This is just what you think. Do you think you are invincible?" Wu Hao sneered and said confidently.


    "Ha ha ha!" However, at this time, the sky remembered a voice, and suddenly a huge virtual shadow appeared in the black night sky.


    "Wu Hao, you really can pretend."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly, because the virtual shadow appeared was xuanming emperor.


    "After the Royal God of war, this son is named Wu Hao. He comes from the third universe. He is an unforgivable devil. His strength is far inferior to you. The reason why he Z blocks your attack is entirely because he has a skill called immortal divine skill. If he reaches the Golden State after practicing, he can obtain invincible golden body three times, ignoring the strongest attack of any strong person under the demigod."


    All the people heard the words of emperor xuanming. Wu Hao looked at Huang Shucheng and others, and Huang Shucheng and others also looked at him.


    "Who are you and why should I believe what you say!" Huang Shucheng asked sternly.


    "You can''t believe me. Just try it yourself. He still has the last invincible golden body. By the way, this son is the son of the demon family and the human family. He should be killed!"


    With that, xuanming emperor''s voice gradually disappeared and did not give Wu Hao a chance to refute.


    "Three times invincible golden body, it seems so. What else do you have to say now?" The emperor''s book looked at Wu Hao coldly and asked.


    "What do you think? If you want to believe what xuanming, the three kings of the demon family, said, I naturally can''t help it. " Wu Hao shrugged and said indifferently.


    "Ha ha, it''s really funny. He said you were the product of the demon family and the human family. You said he was the three kings of the demon family. Since you all belong to the demon family, why kill each other?" Huang Shucheng has too many doubts in his heart.


    In his opinion, Wu Hao is a great genius. In fact, according to the blood of the God of war in his heart, he doesn''t want to kill such a genius and destroy such a good seedling, but now he has to fight, if Wu Hao really belongs to the demon family.


    Terrans and demons are at odds. They will be killed when they meet. This is what any human will do.


    "Trust who, that''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t you want to fight? Come on, I''ll have a good fight with you today! " Holding a second artifact, Wu Hao rushed to Huang Shucheng.


    Now, only by taking the initiative can we get a glimmer of vitality. Since Huang Shucheng already knows the secret of invincible golden body, he can only stop the war with war.


    The two are intertwined, and there is an obvious gap in strength. Wu Hao can''t resist the emperor Shucheng who has the will of the God of war.


    "It seems that what the man said just now is right. You are indeed a demon family, because your invincible golden body is also true. Your own strength can only fight against the peak."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak and kept attacking Huang Shucheng.


    "If you prove to me that you are not a demon, I can consider not killing you. Just let me help Shen Hong solve the Ye family."


    This statement surprised Wu Hao. After all, they are in a hostile relationship now. Huang Shucheng doesn''t want to kill him. It seems that this man is not bad to the bone.


    "Needless to say, you can try if you want to kill me." Wu Hao also came to war. He also met an opponent of this level for the first time, so the more he fought, the more war he was.


    "OK, I''ll show you the fighting power of the will of the God of war."


    Shen Hong and ye Hai have stopped, because they all know that this is no longer a battle between them.


    Now the only key to deciding the outcome is Wu Hao and Huang Shucheng.


    Huang Shu won, which also means that Shen Hong can decide Ye Hai''s life and death.


    On the contrary, if Wu Hao wins, the result can be imagined.


    But judging from the current situation, it is difficult for Wu Hao to win, because Wu Hao is suppressed everywhere, completely in passive defense, and injured.


    "Wu Hao, stop fighting. Their target is me. You don''t have to because of my misfortune." Ye Hai shouted. After all, he has lived a long time. Death is not terrible for him.


    Wu Hao is still young, has a long way to go and has a bright future, so Wu Hao can''t die.


    "Hehe, will I die? I don''t think so! "


    Kill God!


    The whole sky was dyed blood red.


    "What the old man said is right. Of course, we should use God''s way to deal with God, right?" Wu Hao smiled from the corners of his mouth.


    "What? What tricks do you want to play? " The emperor asked coldly.


    "Trick? There is no trick this time. If only the power of God can deal with you, then I declare that the battle can be over. "


    "Hahaha, do you think God''s power is so easy to get? Of course, you are right. Unless you are a very powerful demigod and have the power of law, it is basically impossible for you to deal with me. "


    Wu Hao smiled again: "in that case, it''s much easier."


    Wu Hao wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth and stretched out his hand.


    "Sky sword!"


    Just now, he has perceived that his spiritual power is bound with a powerful power, which actually contains life.


    It was nothing but the sky sword that could have such power, so he concluded that the sky sword should have come out.


    After Wu Hao summoned the sky sword, the sky exploded and black thunder covered it.


    The celestial artifact with spiritual knowledge knew that Wu Hao was its master. After being summoned, it immediately flew over.


    The sky is in hand, and the universe is moved by force!


    Boom!


    The sky sword is different from before. The most powerful thing is that it has the power of black thunder. At the same time, the sword God exudes a mysterious power, which is the power of artifact.


    "What!" Huang Shucheng''s face changed greatly.


    "You, are you an artifact?" Shocked, he asked, because no matter what kind of top secondary artifact, it is absolutely impossible to have this strong sense of oppression.


    "Yes, it''s an artifact, and it''s still a freshly baked artifact. It''s still hot." Wu Hao stroked the sword body in the sky, which seemed to resonate with him.


    "How can you have an artifact? Where the hell did you get the artifact!" Huang Shucheng can''t believe that Wu Hao has a backhand. It''s amazing that his means at a young age emerge one after another.

 Chapter 927

    "Of course it''s me!" At this time, master Hong and little fat man also followed. The sky sword is an artifact they jointly created. Just released, they certainly want to see the style of the sky sword.


    "Hong Yun! Have you become a craftsman? " Huang Shucheng''s face was very ugly. It was a pity that he offended a divine forging master.


    "It should be just now, divine forging master. My lifelong dream has finally been completed." Master Hong roared up into the sky and was able to forge an artifact. This feeling is really pleasant.


    "Have you reached the top?" Shen Hong''s face changed greatly. There was only master Hong at the peak level. At this moment, his strength has reached the peak.


    "If you can forge an artifact, your realm will naturally improve. Thank you, Lord Shen, for the ten thousand year meteorite iron. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s not easy to forge this artifact."


    Originally, the emperor promised that they had the power of absolute repression. I didn''t expect such a reversal.


    Wu Hao''s acquisition of the first artifact is equivalent to the help of divine power.


    Hong Yun has also reached the peak. In the current form, they have fallen into the disadvantage, and it is still a complete disadvantage.


    "Brother Huang, can you deal with the artifact?" Shen Hong asked in a low voice.


    Huang Shucheng shook his head: "the artifact already has divine power. Even if the user is not a God, it also gives play to one tenth of the power of the artifact. I''m just the blood of the God. I''m afraid there''s no big win or loss between the two. Not to mention the old guy Hongyun, I''m afraid."


    Shen Hong''s face is more gloomy. So he failed?


    "No, it''s impossible. You must help me defeat them. You took my money and must kill Ye Hai for me."


    "Ai" Huang Shucheng sighed helplessly. He was just telling the truth. Wu Hao was not bad at first, but now he has more artifact to help. It is difficult to win or lose between them.


    "Don''t worry. Although I have reached the peak, I won''t fight with you this time. Take your time and I''ll just watch." Master Hong suddenly smiled and said.


    He came to see the power of celestial artifacts, not to help.


    Of course, if Wu Hao is defeated by Huang Shucheng, he can''t see Wu Hao meet life-threatening.


    "Are you serious?" Ye Hai asked in a low voice. If Hong Yun didn''t do it, they might have a try, so this is their only chance.


    Hong Yun nodded faintly and withdrew from the safe distance.


    "Royal Lord, since you said you didn''t want to kill me just now, I also said that if you lose to me, I can spare your life." Wu Hao finished, and the celestial artifact in his hand suddenly came out of his body.


    Wu Hao hasn''t performed any skills yet, and the power of celestial artifacts makes the surroundings chaotic.


    Huang Shucheng frowned. Now that Wu Hao has an artifact, he is obviously unlikely to be his opponent.


    Although the artifact is not as powerful as the God, it is not comparable to the demigod. Even if his strength reaches the demigod, he cannot shake the artifact without enough understanding of the law.


    However, he did not give up. His goal was to hold Wu Hao back. As long as Shen Hong could solve Ye Hai, his task would be completed.


    "Shen Hong, I''ll hold him. The rest depends on yourself!" Huang Shucheng said to Shen Hong.


    Shen Hong nodded. In the end, it seems that he will solve the battle.


    Ye Hai also felt the murderous spirit and immediately took precautions. It can be said that the real battle really began at this moment.


    "Master ye, there should be no problem with you?" Wu Hao asked loudly.


    "Don''t worry, Shen Hong doesn''t care!" Ye Hai didn''t pay attention to Shen Hong at all.


    If he is above the peak, he dares to be the first in this industry city, and no one dares to be the second. Of course, he has to get rid of the emperor''s book to inherit the blood of the God of war.


    Shen Hong has just reached the peak. He really has to work hard. How can Shen Hong be his opponent.


    The peak has begun to understand the power of the law, so the competition is not who is strong, but who has a deep understanding of the law.


    Shen Hong, who has just reached the peak, can understand how strong the law is.


    "Ye Hai, today is your death. I Shen Hong have made full preparations for today!" Shen Hong took out two pills.


    Blood explosion pill!


    Ye Hai''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, Shen Hong was so crazy that he took blood explosion pill.


    It is a pill that greatly reduces longevity and forcibly improves strength at the cost of its own future. It is a drug strictly prohibited by class a cities.


    "Shen Hong, you are ruining your future!" Shen Hong gave a low roar.


    "Hahaha, if you can''t kill the Ye family, my Shen family can''t stand here. Why do you ruin your future? If you want to die after all, I Shen Hong will bury you!" Then he took the blood explosion pill without hesitation.


    A few seconds later, Shen Hong sent out a circle of blood halo, and his eyes turned red.


    "I didn''t expect Shen Hong to do such a thing. It seems that he has really made up his mind." The emperor said with a frown.


    Shen Hong''s behavior has represented the loss of his future. It seems that this guy has been desperate to return to the peak family.


    "Where are you looking? Are you distracted now?" Although Wu Hao also observed the situation there, he believed that master ye must have no problem. After all, drugs can''t beat old brands on the peak.


    Black thunder, sword of the moment!


    Wu Hao didn''t use the strongest sword move. After all, he hasn''t figured out the power of the artifact yet. He must go step by step.


    God of war will, reincarnation light sickle!


    The battle between them was extremely fierce. This time Wu Hao was no longer passive. With the celestial artifact, he had the strength to fight with Huang Shucheng.


    If ye Hai and Shen Hong belong to a life and death battle, then Wu Hao and Huang Shucheng have become a simple competition. It looks more like an exhibition competition, gorgeous and powerful.


    After getting used to the sky artifact, Wu Hao slowly began to send out powerful skills continuously, and the power of the sky sword exceeded his budget.


    Just a moment''s sword can resist the reincarnation light sickle of Huang Shucheng. You know, the reincarnation light sickle just now almost killed him.


    Five minutes later, Wu Hao and Huang Shucheng fought inextricably, because they did not fully control the power of celestial artifacts and could not be completely stimulated, so they had to fight Huang Shucheng reluctantly.


    However, the relationship between Ye Hai and Shen Hong has begun to show results.


    "The blood explosion pill is just a medicine after all. How much help can it help? Today your Shen family can''t escape." Mr. Ye has no mercy. He knows that keeping his hand now is irresponsible to the Ye family.

 Chapter 928

    "Hum, it''s impossible for you to destroy the foundation of the Shen family for hundreds of years." Shen Hong broke out with all his strength, but he could fight ye Hai at most, but the blood explosion pill always has a time limit. Once the efficacy is over, it will be backfired, and Shen Hong''s death will be at that time.


    About three minutes or so, Shen Hong gradually fell into the disadvantage. Everyone knew that the efficacy was going to be over.


    Shen Hong became more and more weak, but the more so, the more unbearable he became.


    "It''s over, Shen Hong. You can accept your life!" Ye Hai whispered.


    One sword went down, his arm was injured behind him, and his left hand lost its combat effectiveness.


    "Death will drag you into the water!" Shen Hong has a ferocious face. Now he has no way back. He is not afraid of death, but he is not willing to die. He can rest in peace only when he takes Ye Hai with them.


    "What are you doing!" Huang Shucheng''s face changed greatly, and Shen Hong wanted to explode.


    A self explosion on the peak is absolutely powerful enough to destroy the whole industry city, and even they may not be spared.


    "Hahaha, I want you all to be, Huang Shucheng. I''m sorry. Let''s go together!" Shen Hong''s body expands rapidly.


    "Damn it, you guy!" Huang Shucheng never thought that Shen Hong was so crazy that he didn''t even care about his family in the Shen family.


    "Ah, some people are really sad. They always explode. Is there any martial virtue?"


    With a wave of his hand, Wu Hao immediately opened a space gate.


    Although his space transmission range has been greatly reduced when he came to the first universe, it is no problem to send Shen Hong''s time bomb away.


    "If I want to explode myself, I don''t want to get into trouble!" Wu Hao did it.


    The sky sword became larger in an instant, just like a huge ruler.


    "Go!"


    Bang!


    Just like a ball, he directly beat the expanding Shen Hong to the door of space.


    Shen Hong also found something wrong and immediately started to explode, but it was still two seconds late. When it exploded, he had come to a strange place.


    Boom!


    In the distance, a huge mushroom cloud appeared, and the explosion was very terrible.


    Although it is hundreds of miles away, you can also feel the heat energy generated by the explosion. This is the power of the explosion on the peak. It can absolutely destroy the industry city without even a residue.


    Inadvertently, Wu Hao became the Savior. One by one, they looked at Wu Hao with great gratitude. If Wu Hao hadn''t done it, they might all have died here today.


    For a time, the Ye family stopped attacking and surrendered immediately.


    Huang Shucheng looked at Wu Hao with an embarrassed face. Unexpectedly, Shen Hong turned back. He was almost killed by Shen Hong. If Wu Hao hadn''t done it, it would be difficult for him to retreat today.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to continue or? " Wu Hao smiled and asked Huang Shucheng.


    Huang Shucheng smiled bitterly, "what do you want to continue? The employers are dead. What reason do I have to continue? Go to sleep. What do you want?"


    Huang Shucheng has lost his intention to fight, and the will of the God of war has disappeared. It is meaningless to continue fighting.


    "If you don''t fight, go."


    "What? Are you really willing to let me go? " Huang Shucheng looked at Wu Hao in disbelief.


    "Otherwise, we have no grievances and no enmity, and it''s painful to fight you today. Just now I promised you to spare your life and do what I said." Wu Hao said it bluntly.


    "OK, you are a peerless genius and a man. I have never served anyone. You are one!" Huang Shucheng is ready to leave with a fist.


    "By the way, although I let you go, I still have to make some words clear to you. If you dare to make up your mind, the next time will be the battle of life and death."


    Huang Shucheng smiled: "I have decided to leave Yecheng. From now on, the Ye family is the only one. It has nothing to do with me. I''m gone!"


    Wu Hao looked at Huang Shucheng''s back. He was a man. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong partner. Otherwise, he could make friends with this guy.


    This scene is also the end of the battle. Although the Ye family lost a lot, it was the smallest loss compared with the result.


    In the following time, the Ye family and the Hong family joined hands and began to annex the Shen family. Old Ye Hai was not cruel. He had released all Shen Hong''s wife and children. Although there was a saying called "let the tiger go back to the mountain", the old man said that if the ye family can''t resist the declining Shen family in the future, maybe that''s also the fate of the Ye family.


    Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. They can only protect them and can''t interfere too much. Besides, they kill all these insignificant people. To tell the truth, it''s no different from the devil.


    For a time, the whole industry city was boiling. In addition to upgrading the machine armor, the forces also reshuffled.


    The original three families have become two families. The Ye family is still alive, the Shen family is broken, the royal family declares seclusion, and the Hong family is a new one.


    Originally, the Hong family could only be regarded as a second-class family in this industry city. Now it has become a first-class family, as famous as the Ye family.


    The upgraded mecha has also entered a rising period. Many outsiders enter the industrial city for development and want to get the right to cooperate with the upgraded mecha.


    The headquarters of the upgraded mecha also began to be built. As originally said, the Hong family is the headquarters of the upgraded mecha.


    "Are you leaving? Where are you going? " Ye chongye, sun and Hong Yun looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    "Demon clan, there are some things to deal with."


    "Demon clan? Are you going to the demon clan? Wu Hao, you shouldn''t really be a demon... "Ye Chong looked at Wu Hao in surprise. He saw the virtual shadow in the sky at that time, including what the virtual shadow said at that time.


    Wu Hao smiled helplessly. What''s all this? Does someone really regard him as a demon?


    "Cough, cough, Xiao Chong, don''t talk nonsense. What flows in Xiao Hao''s body is human blood, which can''t match with the eight poles of the demon family. If I''m right, it should be the virtual shadow that has a holiday with you? Want to take advantage of Huang Shucheng''s hand to get rid of you? " Ye Hai said faintly.


    "The old man really knows the Pearl. Yes, I''m going to solve it this time. He''s at the peak of the integration of Terran and demon clan, but now it seems that he should reach the peak."


    Although it was only a virtual shadow, Wu Hao still felt that the strength of xuanming emperor had changed again. It seems that the last war made xuanming emperor proud of his breakthrough.


    "Emperor xuanming, I seem to have heard of the third king in charge of the three kings of the demon family. I advise you not to go first." Hong Yun frowned and his face changed slightly.


    "There is no doubt that the strength of the three kings of the demon family is very strong. Above the peak of the Dragon King, it is close to the demigod. The demon king has reached the demigod. If you meet him, you may not have much chance of winning. As for the xuanming emperor, maybe you can fight, but you may not know after entering the demon family."

 Chapter 929

    "The demon family is a different place from the human family. They link the divine world. That is to say, after reaching the divine realm, you have to enter from the entrance of the demon family before you can enter the divine world. Therefore, the demon family contains a trace of divine power, which has been converted into magic by thousands of powerful demons. The strength of Warcraft born in the demon family will increase by one level."


    Wu Hao was stunned. He heard about it for the first time. He didn''t expect that it would happen again.


    The xuanming emperor has now reached the peak. If Hong Yun says so, doesn''t the xuanming emperor in the demon family have the fighting power of a demigod?


    In addition, the Dragon King, whose strength is infinitely close to the demigod, is also the demigod, and the strongest demon king.


    This is equivalent to having three demigods waiting for him.


    It seems that the demon clan is really not going in. At least it will be very difficult to survive with his current strength.


    He believes that as soon as he enters the demon family, he will be discovered by xuanming emperor. Will xuanming emperor let him go at that time?


    And the Dragon King, who had met that guy before, had some grudges. If the Dragon King knew that he had gone to the demon family, I''m afraid he would also do it.


    "Well, do you want to stay here?" Wu Hao is a little depressed. He originally wanted to break into the demon clan. Now there seems to be no hope.


    But if he stays here all the time, his strength may not be able to score half a point, so he must leave this comfortable nest.


    "Go to the abyss of life and death. I didn''t know you had such strong combat effectiveness at the beginning. Now it seems that your strength is really enough to enter the abyss of life and death." At this time, master Ye Hai said.


    He also knows that Eagles still have to spread their wings. Wu Hao has great talent. Only through hardships can he become a talent. Therefore, he can''t stay in such a comfortable place. That will only destroy Wu Hao himself.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it. OK, go to the abyss of life and death!" Wu Hao responded immediately by patting his thigh.


    Godhead, there is this Godhead in it. If you can get the Godhead, you can catch the divine realm in the future.


    Now he is an intermediate supreme. His combat strength is as strong as that of the demigod. When he reaches the peak, he can begin to feel the power of the law. After reaching the demigod, he can absorb the divine personality.


    It seems that the divine realm is getting closer and closer to him.


    "What is the abyss of life and death? Smelly boy, are you hiding something from me? " Emperor kongbei slapped Wu Hao and asked discontentedly.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll tell you later. Pack up and get ready to go."


    Before leaving, Wu Hao also took five upgraded mecha. As for the cooperation, Wu Hao gave them full power. Anyway, the money they made will be hit on their own dragon coin card. He doesn''t have to worry at all.


    Now the funds are enough and the combat power is basically enough. In addition, the five mecha have high and supreme combat power. It can be said that the team is very strong.


    Like their team, although it seems not strong on the surface, it is actually very dangerous. Even if it is on the top, it will only suffer a lot in the end.


    "Xiao Hao, should you return it?" Ye Hai looked at Wu Hao and said that he liked Wu Hao more and more after getting along with him. Wu Hao''s excellence has made him envy. He also thought that if Wu Hao was willing to be his adopted son, the Ye family might reach the top of the world in the future.


    "Look, maybe I''ll come or not, but sooner or later I''ll come back to see you. Don''t worry." Wu Hao believes that day will not be far away.


    As long as he reaches the realm of God, where can he go in every corner of the world?


    "OK, have a nice trip. We''ll wait for you." The crowd waved to Wu Hao.


    With Wu Hao sitting in the mobile armor, he left.


    The abyss of life and death is not far from Yecheng. After all, it is the ancestral house of the Ye family. It will not be too far apart.


    With the help of mobile mecha, I arrived at Loushan village in only one day.


    "The mecha is so fast that it took a day, two thousand miles. It''s not far?" Wu Hao was speechless.


    Two thousand miles for him, a man on earth, has been able to span two provinces and cities. If he is a means of transportation on earth, I''m afraid it will take nearly two days.


    Fortunately, the technology here is developed. Although it took a day, it''s good that there are everything in the mobile armor, which is not much worse than the hotel.


    Master Ye Hai said before that if you want to enter the abyss of life and death, you must have a hunter qualification certificate, which is handled in Loushan village.


    The whole process was not complicated. I paid a thousand dragon coins and then began the exam.


    The first test is speed, the second is strength, and the third is field survival skills.


    It seems that Yecheng is worthy of being a class B city. No one can enter such a dangerous place as the abyss of life and death.


    After a round of examination, Wu Hao basically got full marks. Although the only one failed, he also got the certificate.


    "Smelly boy, you still failed. What stumped you?" Kongbei said discontentedly that Wu Hao should get full marks in this small examination.


    "No, see for yourself." Wu Hao handed an answer sheet to Emperor kongbei.


    After looking at it, Emperor kongbei completely covered the circle.


    What is the function of Loulan leaves.


    How to solve the poison of snakehead flower.


    What side effects does coronal flower have.


    "What''s this and what? Who knows these shit problems." No wonder Wu Hao didn''t know these things.


    How can Wu Hao know that he, a monster who has lived for thousands of years, doesn''t know.


    "So the village head gave me this and didn''t know it. You can look it up." Wu Hao took out a piece of information. It was full of herbs and creatures contained in the abyss of life and death, as well as poisons.


    "OK, let''s go." Kongbei couldn''t wait, because Wu Hao told him about Shenge on his way.


    That''s something that can be gods long ago. Who can be calm after hearing it.


    Take out the proof and the guard will open the door to the abyss of life and death. The whole range of the abyss of life and death is not small, and Wu Hao can smell a miasma as soon as he enters.


    Mr. Ye said before that people who enter here will be cursed if they don''t do well.


    "I''m afraid this miasma is what they call a curse. We''d better be careful not to inhale too much miasma." Wu Hao held his breath and reached their state. Although he didn''t breathe for a month or two, he was able to restrain the miasma.


    As he walked, Wu Hao squatted down with this bright red and yellow flower at his feet.


    "This is snakehead flower. You can take some."

 Chapter 930

    It''s very complicated. According to the saying, many people hunt Warcraft here, so it may be of any use.


    "This thing is highly poisonous. The poisoned person can''t breathe more than ten breaths. According to the saying, snakehead flowers grow all over the abyss of life and death. I''m afraid this is also the source of miasma here." Emperor kongbei thumbed through the information.


    Wu Hao took off the snakehead flower and put it into the space bag.


    The abyss of life and death seems to be worthy of the abyss of life and death. I just came in and met such a poisonous thing, and it is all over the abyss of life and death.


    "It is also said that usually the poisoned person will seal his blood flow at the first time to prevent the spread of the toxin, and then look for an antidote. The antidote is broken virtual roots. Generally speaking, there is a chance of broken virtual roots only near snakehead flower, but the number is very small, so it is difficult to obtain them."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao immediately bent down to look for it. After all, what if he was lucky.


    "Broken virtual root? See if this is it? " Wu Hao pulled up a root about 50 cm long.


    Kongbei immediately began to make a comparison and was surprised at random.


    "OK, your boy, I met you so soon. Your luck seems to be against the sky!"


    Wu Hao smiled. If only he had such good luck in buying lottery tickets, he wouldn''t go to such a place where birds don''t shit, just to become a God.


    "All right, let''s hurry in." Wu Hao looked around. He was not familiar with it. The scene he saw when he entered the reverse keel was not here.


    If you want to get the divine personality, you must first find the place where the two anti dragons fell.


    After a while, Wu Hao and the three met the world-class Warcraft that had always been king. Warcraft felt the breath of Wu Hao and immediately shrank to the ground.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, but tell me if you''ve seen the bones of a dragon." Wu Hao said softly.


    The wind demon wolf nodded.


    "Yes, go that way. Someone asked before. Are you with me?" The wind demon wolf looked at the west direction and said.


    "There were people looking for dragon bones before?" Wu Hao frowned. If so, maybe the Shenge thing had been leaked.


    "Yes, I was here too, just two days ago." After the wind demon wolf finished, Wu Hao dragged kongbei and they left quickly.


    If someone takes the first step, it depends on whether the other party is going for the divine personality.


    Moreover, the strength of those who can make the wind demon wolf so afraid and confess will never be poor.


    "Speed up, who dares to rob God, I''m the first to fight with him!" Kongbei emperor rapidly increased his speed.


    However, due to the limited strength of the sword supreme, we can only move forward at the fastest speed of the sword supreme.


    "Why don''t you two go first? My speed will drag you down." The sword Supreme Master knows that his speed is very important at this time, but he has reached the limit speed and can''t be faster at all. But if he doesn''t hurry up, he will really slow down Wu Hao and them.


    "It''s okay. Let''s take our time. The divine personality is not an ordinary thing. It''s been thousands of years. If it''s so easy to get it, how can we get it from us."


    Wu Hao said without delay. Of course, we have to hurry, but we can''t be too eager, otherwise it''s not good to attract other people''s attention.


    A day later, Wu Hao and the three had arrived at the central area, where some people could be seen.


    Groups of three or five seem to form a team, and fighting can be heard from time to time.


    The strength of Warcraft here is not weak, and there are several supreme Warcraft, absolute strong.


    However, when they met Wu Hao, they were still trembling and gave way one after another.


    "Where are the bones of the dragon?" Wu Hao always asks when he sees Warcraft. However, some Warcraft don''t seem to know. Fortunately, there are still some who know. He tells Wu Hao without thinking about it.


    According to these Warcraft, someone in front of them asked. It seems that they haven''t caught up with those guys after two days.


    "It seems that the two anti dragon bones are still in the deep area. It is estimated that there will be some powerful Warcraft in it. I hope to stop them." Wu Hao is not worried about meeting powerful Warcraft.


    I heard from the village head of Loushan village that the strongest Warcraft in this village are two peak lion kings and tiger kings.


    Although the peak level is very powerful, Wu Hao doesn''t pay attention at all. It depends on who the group of people who go in ahead of time are and what kind of strength they have.


    "It''s better to be careful. There are more and more creatures in it, more and more miasma and poisons."


    Emperor kongbei watched the materials of the abyss of life and death all the way. It can be said that he has written down all the above things, so he can find that the poisons in the mountain are getting stronger and stronger.


    Of course, there is good when there is bad. There are often the same precious medicinal materials next to poisons and treasures.


    The great kongbei emperor did not let go, and put them in his pocket one after another. Speaking of life and death, this abyss is a good place. If it hadn''t been for the existence of miasma poison, I''m afraid this place would have been looted.


    Because there are not only precious medicinal materials here, but also Warcraft is very powerful. It is also a rare Warcraft.


    Just like the two most powerful Warcraft, the lion king is not an ordinary lion king, but a lightning lion king with lightning power.


    The tiger king is the holy tiger king, with the power of light. It can be said that both animals have good combat effectiveness, otherwise it is impossible to guard the abyss of life and death.


    Other Warcraft are more or less attached with some abilities, just like human beings have fields. They belong to special abilities and are very powerful.


    It was another day''s journey. Wu Hao and his three people completely reached the depths of the abyss of life and death. The miasma here made Wu Hao and his three people feel a little uncomfortable.


    The miasma here can not be solved simply without breathing. The miasma is pervasive and can be absorbed even with your eyes open.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao found out for the first time that he immediately closed his eyes and blocked his ears, so that he could completely isolate the miasma.


    "We only have half a month. If we can''t find a God within half a month, we must withdraw from the abyss of life and death, otherwise we will meet danger." Wu Hao frowned and said.


    "Half a month, I''m afraid it''s a little hasty." Kong Bei also said with a heavy face.


    Walking, Wu Hao saw a corpse lying not far away.


    "There''s still a little temperature. He didn''t die long ago, and this man has intermediate strength. He just didn''t find miasma everywhere, so he died on the way." After careful observation, Wu Hao found several footprints beside the body.


    "There are still three people. The remaining three have gone inside. It seems that they are the people who are moving towards us. These guys are not weak." Wu Hao immediately reached a conclusion.


    After all, as an intermediate, I fell here, but the other three can go in. Obviously, the strength of the remaining three will only be higher.

 Chapter 931

    "I''m afraid we can''t last long with such a strong miasma." Wu Hao frowned and took out the broken virtual root.


    "There are too many snakeheads here. We''d better use broken virtual roots to resist before moving forward." Wu Hao folded the next section and then included it at the intersection of mouth and nose.


    "It worked." Wu Hao instantly felt that the effect of miasma had been reduced a lot, and he didn''t feel foggy before.


    "The environment here is really uncanny. I don''t know what caused such an environment." The Supreme Master of the sword also sighed and immediately contained the broken virtual root.


    "I''m afraid it has something to do with the 5000 year war, or it has something to do with the divine personality. In short, it will never be normal." Wu Hao has also considered this problem. There are only two reasons why the environment here is so bad.


    In short, we have to hurry to find two inverse dragon bones. If we find two inverse dragon bones, it is estimated that the truth will be revealed.


    "Stop!" Just as the three were moving forward, a voice suddenly broke the silence.


    A group of eight came to Wu Hao.


    "What can I do for you?" Wu Hao found that the eight people''s breath was a little depressed. It seems that the miasma was too serious. All eight people were seriously affected.


    "Do you have broken roots? Otherwise, why are you still so full! "


    Among the eight, there are two peak level, three senior level and three intermediate level. It can be said that their strength is not small.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t there be a broken virtual root? " Wu Hao smiled and asked. He had heard of it as early as Loushan village.


    Entering the abyss of life and death, all life and death can only depend on his own creation, which is why master ye let him approach the strength of the demigod and then enter the abyss of life and death.


    Because in this abyss of life and death, the danger is not only miasma, Warcraft, poisons, but also people.


    Especially for those who look weak, those who enter the abyss of life and death are not outlaws, and everyone wants to come to this place for a big deal.


    So robbery and assassination are normal things.


    "Little brother, give me the broken roots and your money. I can consider sparing you from death." The man looked at Wu Hao with a smile.


    In his opinion, Wu Hao absolutely dare not refuse them. After all, the strength of their team is the most powerful in this area. It is invincible from the periphery to here. Anyone who sees it has to take a detour.


    "Here you are? We''ve all taken it. How can we give it? Can we spit it out to you? "


    The man looks ugly.


    "Give me less nonsense, I''m talking about the rest!"


    "There''s nothing left. I took it all. There''s only a little in my mouth. I can spit it out if you want." Wu Hao opened his mouth, indicating that he could vomit at any time.


    "You!" The man didn''t expect that Wu Hao was so disgusting. It had to be contained in his mouth to have an effect. Even if Wu Hao spit it out, they would still go to his mouth?


    "OK, then give me your money."


    However, Wu Hao shrugged: "sorry, our strength is weak. We have been robbed here four times. Where else is there any property? You''re late."


    Wu Hao''s words completely angered the eight people. They had neither broken roots nor any property, so they didn''t have to talk too much.


    "In that case, why don''t you die!" The man started and hit him with a fist full of ice power. Wu Hao also hit him with a fist and beat him back in an instant.


    "Not bad. No wonder you can come here!" Wu Hao smiled.


    However, the man was surprised, which was too exaggerated.


    "You, aren''t you an intermediate supreme? How could it be so strong! " All eight were surprised.


    It was a senior who shot just now. According to the truth, even if a punch can''t kill Wu Hao, it can seriously hurt him. Now it doesn''t seem to have any effect, but Wu Hao beat him back.


    "Hehe, who says intermediate supreme can''t be so strong?" Wu Hao struck out with one palm, and the man instantly backed more than ten meters.


    "If you have some skills, can you take over my strength?" A top class also rushed out.


    Manwang Hongquan!


    The attack was so powerful that the whole forest was set off a heat wave.


    However, Wu Hao blocked it with one hand.


    "That''s it?"


    Thunder avalanche!


    Wu Hao shot his fist at the other party''s fist and heard the sound of bone fracture in an instant.


    Ah!!


    The man made a violent scream and fell to the ground in an instant.


    "Above the top! He is definitely on the top! " Everyone looked pale. I didn''t expect to kick the iron plate this time. It was too careless.


    "Sir, everything is a misunderstanding. Please don''t worry about it." Another one immediately stood up and began to apologize to Wu Hao.


    "OK, you go away." Wu Hao held his hands. As soon as they heard this, they were rolling and ready to leave.


    "By the way, leave all your things, as long as money!"


    Everyone looked stunned, but they could only hand over their money obediently.


    This is the most humiliating thing in their life.


    But in order to save their lives, they can only endure this humiliation.


    "There are a lot of good things." Wu Hao put everyone''s things into the space bag and saw a lot of precious medicinal materials. It seems that these guys didn''t waste time after they came here. They actually found so many good things.


    "All right, let''s go." Playing with a night pearl in his hand, he walked forward with satisfaction.


    It''s another day''s journey. The scope of this abyss of life and death is really not generally wide. With their strength, even if they walk, it''s hundreds of miles down the day, but they have been moving forward in this abyss of life and death for several days and haven''t reached the edge yet.


    No one has been seen in such depth, and Wu Hao and his three people are just trying to support. After all, the charm of God makes them feel that it is worth taking a risk.


    "We have nine days left. If we can''t find the reverse keel, we can only return the same way." Wu Hao frowned and said.


    After all, the miasma is becoming more and more serious. If you continue to move forward, the supreme sword is likely to fail.


    It is impossible for him to leave the supreme sword alone. The abyss of life and death is full of danger. Once left, it is likely to be dangerous.


    After a while, the three met an intermediate supreme Warcraft, winged wolf.


    The winged wolf was really eating food at this time, and the bodies of two humans were in front of it.


    When Wu Hao appeared in front of it, it immediately became vigilant.


    Wu Hao looked at the corpse on the ground and at the winged wolf.


    "You eat your food. I''m just asking you a few questions." Wu Hao said coldly.

 Chapter 932

    There is a law in heaven and earth. Although the winged wolf eats human corpses, it is also life. He can''t avenge those corpses. After all, he is not his relatives or friends.


    The winged wolf didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao. The only thing he was afraid of was Emperor kongbei.


    "If you don''t answer obediently, I''m afraid you have only one result." With that, the great emperor of kongbei sent out a strong supreme breath, and the winged wolf recognized it in an instant.


    "Where are the bones against the keel?"


    The winged wolf pointed in the direction behind him.


    "OK, what''s the matter with these people? Did you kill him? " Wu Hao doesn''t believe it. After all, the winged wolf is only intermediate.


    The people who can enter this area are the weak. The winged wolf can''t deal with them.


    "No, you humans kill each other." The winged wolf opened his mouth and was obviously dissatisfied with Wu Hao.


    "Humans kill each other? Because of what? " Wu Hao asked hurriedly. They didn''t see half a figure after walking for dozens of miles. Unexpectedly, there were people here.


    "Because a treasure is also going in the direction of the anti dragon."


    Wu Hao frowned. Aren''t the robbers he met looking for the inverse dragon?


    "How many people and what strength do they have?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "Two peaks, three peaks." Speaking of this winged wolf, he was afraid. At that time, he hid not far away and watched human beings kill each other. He didn''t dare to breathe for fear of being found.


    "There are three peaks. It seems that the purpose of these guys is not simple. Let''s catch up. How far is it?"


    "Two mountains are just around the corner."


    The two mountains are estimated to be only dozens of kilometers, and they are almost there.


    "Go!" Wu Hao''s speed soared. He can''t let those guys take the lead, otherwise this trip will be in vain.


    Two hours later, the three of Wu Hao finally reached their destination. Wu Hao looked at the surrounding environment and looked very familiar. This is really the place where the dragon group war began.


    "The reverse keel should be in front. When the sword is old, you must act according to your circumstances and ensure your own safety." Wu Hao looked at the supreme sword and said.


    "OK, it''s a pity that I can''t help." Since he came to the first universe, the supreme sword knows his smallness.


    When he was testing the mainland, he was the first strong man in the whole continent, but in this first universe, he seemed so ordinary.


    After walking carefully for about ten minutes, Wu Hao finally saw the skeleton against the keel all the way.


    And there were several strong smells around, which were different from what the winged wolf said.


    It''s not just the top three.


    In terms of breath quantity, there are at least seven or eight people at the peak level, and at least five people at the peak level.


    It''s terrible. I didn''t expect that there were so many strong people. Even if he was strong, he couldn''t deal with so many people.


    "Don''t worry, they should not be the same force." Kongbei patted Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    Wu Hao nodded and could only hope so, otherwise his chance would be slim.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t hide. Show up." Wu Hao was found immediately.


    With two top players behind them.


    It seems that these guys have been monitoring this area for a long time. Otherwise, how could they find them in such a short time.


    "Good eyesight, worthy of being a strong man above the peak." Wu Hao immediately calmed down. Since he had been found, he naturally had to face it.


    "Who are you?" A man asked Wu Hao at the top of the mountain, but he didn''t act rashly, because ordinary intermediate supreme and advanced supreme can''t come here easily.


    "We? It''s inconvenient to reveal our identity. We can only say that we go out to do business. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Inconvenient to disclose? So mysterious that you think we have no right to know? " The other party asked angrily.


    "No, no, no, you should know. Just investigate your responsibility at that time. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." Wu Hao smiled again.


    "Hum, give me less nonsense. Who is it?" The man snapped.


    "Do the people of the holy king still need to deal with it?" Wu Hao knows that the holy king is definitely not simple in this first universe. For the time being, he can only suppress it in his name.


    "Holy king!" Everyone''s face changed greatly. In this first universe, who doesn''t know the name of the holy king? Everyone knows that the holy king is an absolutely powerful existence, which is closest to the existence of God.


    "Fart, Lord Shengwang will assign you some weak chickens to handle affairs?" The other party obviously didn''t believe it and immediately refuted it.


    "Who said it was just us? Are you only allowed to have people in the dark? I''m just the person in charge of this time. As for the bodyguard, I''ll be there at any time. If you don''t believe it, you can have a try, but if you get hurt by mistake, I can''t help. " Wu Hao shrugged.


    He has used this trick more than once, but it has been tried repeatedly and works every time.


    After all, a strong backing, even if the other party feels false, they don''t dare to try easily.


    "Very good. I don''t believe it. Let me try you yellow mouth child!" An old man with white hair rushed up, and his strength was also above the peak.


    When the white haired old man was ready to attack, a black thunder fell from the sky and directly attacked the white haired old man.


    "Black ray? The powerful black thunder that comes from the robbery? " Everyone looked at the sky in surprise. At this time, black thunder still really gathered, and its power was very terrible.


    "Who is up there? Please come down and meet. Don''t be mysterious!" The old man with white hair looked up at the sky.


    However, another black thunder greeted him.


    "When the holy King works, why show up to anyone to block my holy king, kill him!" The voice is very vicissitudes and familiar.


    Wu Hao looks at kongbei around him. The source of his voice is kongbei.


    "Old man, keep a low profile. The holy king told me not to kill innocent people." The supreme sword also sounded across the air, and their voices appeared in everyone''s ears.


    "Hum, bullying people is not indiscriminate killing of innocent people. Can they threaten the messengers appointed by the holy king?"


    Kill God!


    "I''ll let them fly ash and annihilate them. See how arrogant they are!"


    After kongbei said that, Wu Hao summoned the sky sword with his mind. He had to play enough, otherwise it would be impossible to deter the thief stick guy.


    "In this field, there is a strong sense of killing, and there is also a divine power, a demigod super strong!" The faces of the people changed greatly.


    If they are on the top, they can definitely kill second time, but now there are strong demigods. How can they be opponents.


    "Elder, we don''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me. I don''t know it''s the special envoy appointed by the holy king. We''re very sorry." The old man with white hair bowed his head and apologized to Wu Hao.

 Chapter 933

    Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, Hong Changlao, they also want their own safety. There''s no need to be angry." Wu Hao said.


    "Since the special envoy promised to let you go, you''d better be honest and don''t force this seat to show up, or you will bear the consequences." With that, the black thunder cloud dissipated, and the other party also breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "I''m really sorry just now, little brother. Please don''t mind." The white haired old man looked at Wu Hao carefully and said.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "those who don''t know are innocent. By the way, are you?" Wu Hao began to inquire about the news. After all, it''s likely that all the excitement came for God''s dignity. We still have to find out first.


    "Oh, I''m the elder of the ORN family, SIBus. That''s from the Hongyuan family."


    "My name is Los Angeles." The two introduced one after another.


    Wu Hao also settled down. It seems that these guys are really not a group of people, as old man kongbei said.


    "I''ve met two elders. I have little knowledge. I haven''t heard of the ORN family and Hongyuan family. I''m sorry." Wu Hao said with a fist.


    "I don''t know which side of the top five AON family and Hongyuan family belong to?"


    Wujia is five class a cities. This family has so many peaks, it must be located in Wujia cities.


    "Hehe, no problem. After all, the Wangdu where the holy King lives really can''t be mentioned and discussed with our families first. Like the Hongyuan family, the Aoen family is in the king''s capital of Kowloon. Although it is also the king''s capital, it can''t compare with the holy capital."


    Wu Hao smiled: "the two predecessors are modest. Since they are both top five, naturally there is no difference between high and low. I don''t know what your predecessors are doing here."


    When they mentioned this, they looked at each other and hesitated. It seemed that they didn''t want to say it.


    "It''s all right. It doesn''t matter if it''s inconvenient for you to say. You really have no obligation to tell me. I just have something important to do, so I won''t accompany you." Wu Hao finished and walked towards the counter keel.


    "Little brother, that thing is poisonous. Be careful." Los Angeles immediately warned.


    "It''s all right. This poison can''t hurt me." Wu Hao directly pulled down an inverse keel, which indeed contained thousands of years of severe poison. It can be said to be poison poisoning, but how can Wu Hao be afraid of this poison.


    "Little brother, is that why you''re here? What''s the use of this thing? It''s just two anti dragons who have died in battle. " They looked puzzled.


    "Hehe, you two elders don''t know. The reverse keel is the material for making artifact. Moreover, a shocking thing happened to the reverse dragon, which is related to a divine personality." When Wu Hao talked about this, he stared at them and saw that their faces changed slightly.


    It seems that they really came for God''s dignity. Since they also came for God''s dignity, he doesn''t have to hide it.


    "To tell you the truth, the divine spirit is still in the Tenglong mountain stream. You two must have come for the divine spirit?" Wu Hao asked.


    The two smiled bitterly: "it''s worthy of being appointed by the holy king. It seems that we can''t just look at the strength of the appearance. The little brother is very intelligent. Yes, we''re here for the sake of God, but we''ve been looking for months and still haven''t seen any trace." SIBBs said.


    "Where can we get the divine personality so easily? Let''s look for it separately. Who can get the treasure of the gods in heaven and earth is whose. How about it?" Wu Hao suggested.


    They looked at each other again and finally nodded.


    "OK, in that case, we''ll find our own." They didn''t refuse. After all, they both thought Wu Hao was the man of the holy king. Besides, there was a demigod to protect him secretly. Plus, the other one didn''t know his strength. Did they dare to refuse.


    After he separated from them, Wu Hao began to observe the terrain, but now Tenglong mountain stream has become the abyss of life and death, and the geomorphic environment has changed. Wu Hao can''t see where the Divine Spirit fell at that time.


    After checking for a while, there was still no result. Finally, helpless, Wu Hao explored the inverse keel again.


    The scene reappeared. There was a battle among the dragons in the Tenglong mountain stream. Finally, the two anti dragons collided violently, and both were seriously injured.


    The divine spirit was thrown into the sky and fell into a position in the Tenglong mountain stream.


    Wu Hao carefully wrote down every link, then remembered the direction of the sky and stars, and even recorded the direction of the anti dragon body.


    "Let''s go back to the bones." Wu Hao stood up and took them to the direction of the bones.


    SIBus and others are still there. When they see Wu Hao coming back, they say hello one after another.


    "How''s it going, little brother Wu Hao, but has there been any progress?" SIBBs asked.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "it''s hard. I can''t detect any breath at all. It seems that this divine personality has nothing to do with us." Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    Then he came to the place where the bones were. He tore them down and looked around.


    After five thousand years, great changes have taken place in the surrounding crust. If it were not for the existence of these two bones, no one could see that the divine personality was nearby.


    "Forget it, we''d better hurry to go somewhere else. Maybe the God is not here." Wu Hao smiled and left the scene.


    After using the skeleton as a reference, Wu Hao simply concluded that the divine personality fell to the West.


    The location in the West was originally a mountain, but now it has become a flat ground. No wonder there are no clues at all.


    In the evening, Wu Hao looked at the stars and moons in the sky. According to the scene at that time, it was indeed the direction to the West. According to the bones, it was the direction of the bones at three o''clock.


    Wu Hao looked at all the references and immediately came to a conclusion.


    The speed of Shenge was not fast at that time. The falling time was relatively long, but it was definitely only about 20 kilometers.


    Wu Hao took the old man kongbei to their destination quickly. This is their only hope. If this is wrong, there is really no way.


    Running, Wu Hao suddenly felt that his eyes became clearer and the miasma disappeared.


    "Wait a minute!" Wu Hao stopped.


    "Have you found that the miasma here has become very thin?" After Wu Hao finished, they reacted and immediately spit out the broken virtual root in their mouth.


    "Indeed, it''s much thinner. Is this the effect of God?" Emperor kongbei asked excitedly.


    "I don''t know. I have to move on." Then the three continued to move forward, and the miasma became thinner and thinner, and finally became a pollution-free environment.


    It is twenty-two kilometers away from the bones, and it is still in the abyss of life and death, but all the plants around it are very vigorous.


    "This is it." There was no miasma and strong vitality, and Wu Hao felt a mysterious power.

 Chapter 934

    "But there seems to be no trace of the divine spirit here. Will it be underground?" The supreme sword looked around in doubt. The environment here was flat. If there was a divine personality, it should not be invisible.


    "After thousands of years of changes, the divine personality should have been submerged, perhaps underground." Wu Hao squatted down and touched the wet soil.


    "The earth has a faint power, which makes these plants grow so lush." Wu haobian explained, and then opened the spiritual mind and heavenly eye.


    The spiritual power went deep into the ground for 100 meters, and that power became stronger and stronger. When he was 200 meters, Wu Hao suddenly found an empty field, and there was still a space below.


    After going further 50 meters, Wu Hao felt a strong and strong power.


    Wu Hao is very familiar with this power, and there is no doubt about its divine power.


    "Right down here!" Wu Hao stood up and pulled out the sky sword.


    The firmament sword body is an artifact, and it can naturally feel the divine power. When the firmament sword touches the soil, the sword body trembles violently, which obviously has some impact.


    "There is still a space 200 meters below. We have to go down." Wu Hao frowned.


    How can the 200 meter thick soil layer go down? Once the damage is done, it will certainly attract the attention of SIBBs and Los Angeles. At that time, they will all come, which will be very disadvantageous to them.


    "What else can I do? Dig." Emperor kongbei has prepared tools, and Wu Hao has a black face.


    Just the three of them are going to dig 200 meters. How much do you have to dig.


    But now it seems that there is no better way except this way.


    Ow!!!


    Just when the three started, a winged dragon appeared behind Wu Hao.


    "Bold human, dare to destroy our demon clan territory, you want to die!" The two winged flying dragon belongs to the Jiaolong type. It is not a real dragon family, but the strength of this Warcraft is not weak. It is a peak Warcraft.


    This is already a very powerful existence in the whole Warcraft family, and it is estimated to be the most powerful existence in the abyss of life and death.


    "Little winged flying dragon, if you stop us, you won''t be afraid to lose your life?" Wu Hao said coldly.


    "Ignorant rats, all disappear!" The two winged flying dragon spread its wings and flew into the air. It seemed that it was ready to attack Wu Hao.


    "Give it to me and you two dig!" Wu Hao plans to make a quick decision. After all, the fierce battle will attract the attention of SIBus and them.


    The two fought in the air. Fortunately, they were far away. Wu Hao''s battle, SIBus and others could not find it at all.


    But the energy fluctuation will make them pay attention, but if they don''t observe carefully, how can they find this subtle battle.


    Wu Hao didn''t want them to find out, so he was quick and ruthless. He didn''t have a violent attack or a big move. He crushed the winged flying dragon with the speed of black thunder body method and Kunming divine skill.


    "Human beings, you can''t move that thing. The peace of this area depends on it. If you take it away, it will be invaded by the abyss of life and death." The two winged flying dragon may also feel Wu Hao''s not simple and begin to persuade.


    "Hehe, what does that have to do with me? My goal is only that thing."


    People don''t kill for themselves. In order to become a real strong man, Wu Hao knows that he must do anything. He only takes God''s dignity and won''t indiscriminately kill innocent people. As for whether the Warcraft here can survive, it''s beyond his consideration.


    Gravity field!


    Kill God!


    "Sky Sword, go!" Wu Hao threw out the sky sword. It''s just a peak Warcraft. The sky sword is enough to deal with it.


    The sky sword fights the two winged flying dragon. Wu Hao returns to the ground and helps them dig together.


    In half an hour, the three people dug less than 20 meters. The efficiency is really too low. I don''t know how long it will take to dig to the bottom. It''s estimated that the sibs have found it.


    "No, it''s impossible to get the divine personality at this speed." Wu Hao stopped. They had to use a little violence.


    "Get out of the way!" Wu Hao flew into the air and called the sky sword back.


    Wrath of God!


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wu Hao''s fire was in full swing. Suddenly, the sky changed color, and a terrible smell shrouded all around the scene.


    Spirit of celestial artifact, open!


    A divine power gradually spread, and this terrible pressure completely awakened the Warcraft in the abyss of life and death, as well as the SIBus people.


    Empty north two people quickly get out of the way.


    "Is this boy going to kill two birds with one stone?" Kongbei frowned.


    Wu Hao''s practice will undoubtedly attract the attention of many people, but at the same time, he also warned the others who made up their mind about the divine personality that they were not easy to provoke.


    "Double winged flying dragon, there is a way in heaven. If you don''t go, there is no door to hell. If you want to come, it will become my tool. Let me use it!"


    Black thunder move!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao came to the double winged flying dragon''s back. He caught the double winged flying dragon.


    Spirit of Thunder Dragon, thunder avalanche fist!


    Wu Hao used all his strength to carry out the two winged flying dragon, and fell violently as they rushed into the air.


    The speed is very fast, and even a flame is generated. It can be seen how strong the next impact force and impact force will be.


    "This boy is too reckless!" Kongbei frowned. Isn''t Wu Hao afraid to destroy the space below? Once the space sinks, it will certainly attract outsiders'' attention.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t think so much. The two winged Black flying dragon was completely regarded as an attack by him. A huge impact force made the ground fall layer by layer.


    A huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky. People and animals looked at the mushroom cloud in the sky one after another. This terrible strength amazed everyone.


    Many nearby Warcraft and humans also fled one after another. With this level of fighting, where do they dare to approach? Isn''t that looking for death.


    "Did the demigod do it? In the abyss of life and death, there is no strong man worthy of the hand of the demigod, or did they encounter any trouble? " SIBus frowned. According to reason, they should go and have a look, but they really didn''t dare to provoke the semi God strong man hidden behind them. If their master was here, they might be able to spell one, but now they can spell everything.


    "Do you want to support them? I think I can accept the favor of the holy king." At this time, Los Angeles spoke. After all, the holy king can be called the strongest on the earth. Who doesn''t want to have a relationship with the holy king.


    "Do you want to see it?" Asked SIBBs.


    "Look? If you just go and have a look, it''s so boring. Don''t you want to know what happened? If they die, we can help. "

 Chapter 935

    "But if they have found a God, what are we doing standing here? After all, it''s definitely not easy for them to make a move. It''s better to have a look than waiting for news here."


    After hesitating for two seconds, SIBBs immediately nodded: "OK, let''s leave two people and other news respectively, and the rest will come with me."


    Wu Hao never thought that these guys still had this idea. If he knew, he wouldn''t take such a violent way. He still underestimated the charm of the holy king.


    It''s the strongest on the earth. Everyone wants to have something to do with the holy king. Maybe there will be a glimmer of vitality in case of difficulties in the future.


    Wu Hao''s battle was over. A pit nearly 200 meters deep appeared in front of the three people, but the winged flying dragon was still alive.


    After all, the defense of Warcraft is not comparable to human beings, but it was also seriously injured. At this time, it has no combat power at all.


    "Well, let''s leave the rest to ourselves. Hurry up. It''s very close." Wu Hao looked at them and said.


    The three jumped down a 200 meter pit together, leaving only a few tens of meters. As long as Wu Hao stabilized his strength and hit a few more punches, he could completely reach the space below.


    Five minutes later, SIBus and others came here and were shocked when they saw the huge pit.


    "It''s actually a two winged flying dragon. It''s a peak level Warcraft. No wonder that demigod can do it." At this time, they still believe that there is a demigod, and there is no doubt at all. After all, only the demigod can do the terrible smell just now.


    "It''s just that it feels a little strange around here. Is it the influence of battle?" SIBBs looked around.


    "Take a breath. It''s really different here, and it''s very different." Los Angeles spoke, and he was breathing.


    As people also found that the surrounding air became much clearer, even without miasma.


    "What''s going on? Is it because of the power of the demigod just now? " Someone asked suspiciously.


    Los Angeles shook her head. "Obviously, it''s impossible. The air may be driven by the power of demigod, but what about the surrounding plants?"


    I have to say that Los Angeles''s insight is amazing. It can observe so many details.


    "Isn''t it!" SIBBs''s face changed greatly.


    "The God may be here!" Los Angeles snapped.


    "Such a big pit is definitely not unintentionally created by the war. I feel like I dug it deliberately, so the divine personality is likely to be below."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go down and have a look." SIBBs was impatient and wanted to start right away.


    "Wait, not now. The strong demigod is estimated to go down together. We are not the opponents of the demigod. If we are too anxious, there will be danger." Los Angeles frowned.


    Although it is very possible to really find the divine personality now, the demigod has become their biggest obstacle. If they annoy the demigod, they can''t afford it.


    Even if their family can bear it, there is a holy King behind them, and the holy king is the object that their family can provoke.


    There are several demigods around the holy king, not to mention on the peak.


    This super power is not necessarily comparable to the whole mankind. It is estimated that only the demon king of the demon family can compete with one or two, but they can''t turn to the demon king. In that way, they will become the public enemy of the whole mankind.


    "What about that? Do you have any good ideas?" SIBBs basically listens to Los Angeles'' suggestions throughout the whole process, because he and you know that Los Angeles is really smart, which he himself admits.


    "Wait and see, Shenge, I believe it should not be so easy to get. If they get it, we can''t help it."


    In desperation, they can only stay where they are. After all, they will face the demigod and completely offend the demigod strong. They don''t want to die.


    Wu Hao and others have also found that SIBus and others are standing on it, but their hands are not idle at all. An hour later, they finally touch the ground.


    "The original protective layer, no wonder my space-time field can''t touch here." The three of Wu Hao dug into the protective layer and couldn''t break it by force, and the space ability couldn''t enter.


    This protective layer is formed by the condensation of divine power for a long time, so it is very strange. Even the semi divine strong can''t break it with brute force.


    "Come on, let''s go in." Wu Hao put down his tools and went in first.


    This protective layer cannot use space ability or brute force, but if you obey the divine power, you can enter unharmed, which is also to prevent someone from damaging the divine personality.


    After looking for so long, Wu Hao finally came to this place.


    This may be a place to change everything about him. In short, whether he can become a god depends on whether he can get this divine personality.


    "The divine personality has a sense of autonomy. It seems that after being left here, the divine personality has formed a sense of self-protection, which forms this space."


    God''s consciousness is really strong enough. It''s already so strong that it can survive so forcibly.


    Wu Hao walked in slowly with the power of divine power. After a while, he saw a shining triangle hanging in the air.


    "Is this the divine figure?" Wu Hao has never seen this thing, so naturally he doesn''t know what the divine personality looks like.


    But it can be felt from the trace of divine power emitted from it. This thing is undoubtedly divine.


    When Wu Hao approached, a strong heat wave bounced him away.


    "Shenge''s sense of self-protection has started again. It seems that it''s really difficult to take this thing." Wu Hao frowned.


    He must hurry up. There are people staring at him. Once they drive him down, a big war is inevitable, and the five thousand year old war may start again.


    Wu Hao put down all hostility and approached slowly, but the result was the same, and he couldn''t approach at all.


    Although it used to be a God, now only the divine lattice is left, the energy contained in it is not comparable to those supreme levels. Even if the demigod comes, I''m afraid it can''t be shaken.


    "The three of us work together!" Kongbei and the Supreme Master of sword passed the power to Wu Hao. Wu Hao welcomed him, but the divine spirit didn''t let go at all.


    The greater their power, the stronger the power of the divine personality.


    Bang!


    Even if there was only a trace of the great power, Wu Hao could not bear it.


    The explosion of this divine power was discovered by SIBus and others above.


    "They''re starting to take God''s dignity. Let''s go down!" Los Angeles is fighting. If they don''t start at this time, I''m afraid they can only sit and watch Wu Hao and them take away their gods.

 Chapter 936

    A group of people went down into the pit and came to the outside of the protective layer in a minute.


    "Here they are!" Wu Hao looked back and stopped his hand. The scene he was most worried about came.


    After all, what Wu Hao said is true. The holy king is powerful and should come here quickly.


    As soon as kongbei went out, he immediately began to track the people sent by the Luo family and the Xi family.


    Wu Hao and the supreme sword stayed at the scene.


    There is another reason why Los Angeles dare not move Wu Hao. It is clear that Wu Hao has only intermediate strength, but he is not surprised when facing them, as if he has a backhand and doesn''t worry at all, which makes him confused and afraid.

 Chapter 937

    The demigod strongman who appeared in the dark seems to have talked to someone, so there may be other demigod strongmen in the dark.


    After all, the divine personality is a unique treasure. With so many subordinates of the holy king, how can it be possible to assign only Wu Hao and a few weak people.


    Wu Hao''s heavenly eye and mental power have reached the maximum limit. He wants to observe the situation outside anytime and anywhere.


    Once Xi and Luo are close to this area, he must retreat immediately.


    God is important, but if you lose your life because of this kind of thing, the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Guys, why don''t you try again? You may not have a chance as soon as the holy King arrives. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    SIBus and Los Angeles frowned. Wu Hao said the truth. The holy king will definitely catch up with their master.


    The one who went to inform the holy king was a semi God strong man. The speed was definitely several times that they sent. In addition, the holy King''s strength itself had been strong to the limit. Maybe it would come soon.


    "Well, since little brother Wu Hao is modest, we''re welcome, Los Angeles. How about we do it together?"


    Los Angeles nodded. Now they can only act together. After all, if they are really taken away by the holy king, they will have no chance at all.


    If they get it from each other, they may be able to fight and rob. If it falls into the hands of the holy king, who else dares to rob it? Don''t all those who dare to rob look for death.


    More than a dozen people worked together and their strength reached the limit. Even Wu Hao didn''t change his face. If he really fought, he might not be able to beat such a strong man.,


    Even if he has a celestial artifact in hand, I''m afraid it will be a little difficult to face so many peaks.


    But even if they were strong, they couldn''t resist the divine power distributed by the divine lattice. After a while, everyone was exhausted and seemed to have consumed a lot.


    "Is this ghost really so powerful? With so many of us working together, even the strong who are new to the demigod can fight a war. It''s a hell that we can''t even get a small God!" SIBus said discontentedly, if it goes on like this, they really won''t have a chance as soon as the holy King arrives.


    "I feel that the breath of this divine personality has changed, as if it has been reduced." Wu Hao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Really? Let''s try again! " SIBBs stood up ready to act again, but Los Angeles stopped him.


    "Little brother Wu Hao, you are a man of the holy king. What do you mean by telling us?" Los Angeles always thinks something''s wrong.


    Wu Hao has been discharging water since just now. According to the needs of the holy king, Wu Hao''s divine throne should assign personnel to protect the holy king. It''s really wrong to let them take it again and again.


    "What do you mean? All things in the world are inhabited by those who have fate. Who says that good things must belong to our holy king. If you have fate, you can naturally take them away. No matter how strong our holy king is, we won''t rob other people''s things, but if you don''t have fate, what''s the difference even if you try thousands or thousands of times?" Wu Hao smiled and said, but he wrote down the Los Angeles in his heart.


    This guy is definitely a tough guy. Unlike the guy SIBBs, he is brave and resourceless.


    Los Angeles is a brave and resourceful guy with a very clear mind. As soon as we first met, Los Angeles was full of hostility to him, and it was obvious that Los Angeles was very suspicious.


    "Oh, really? I''ve always heard that the holy king is a good man and a holy man. I didn''t expect it to be so." Los Angeles stares at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao still smiled.


    "This is not necessarily a matter of principle. The holy king is not necessarily kind or holy, but he has his principles. Anything that violates his principles is not allowed." Wu Hao''s answer is very vague. He doesn''t say that the holy king is a good man or a bad man. In short, people have no doubts to watch.


    Isn''t Los Angeles suspicious? He wants to see how much this guy has in mind.


    "OK, since you have said so, we are not afraid of the holy King''s blame. Let''s continue to try and ask brother Wu Hao to testify for us at that time." Los Angeles doesn''t have to think too much now.


    The holy king will arrive soon. They must grasp every minute and every second.


    The crowd continued to try again, and Wu Hao kept observing. Half an hour later, Wu Hao finally saw a clue.


    This divine personality seems to have a certain divine consciousness. The divine consciousness feels that someone wants to be unfavorable to it, which transforms consciousness into divine consciousness, and then forcibly sends out breath to stop any intruder.


    So this thing must not use hostility or possessiveness? But anyway, it''s something with divine power.


    Moreover, if there is no possessiveness, how can it be possible to take it without possessiveness? What''s the difference between this and not having it.


    Ah


    God''s things are really complex and changeable. It''s really unpredictable.


    Wu Hao was oppressed. He didn''t have much left. Now he has figured out why the divine personality would resist, but it''s not so easy to get the divine personality.


    Just the divine power in the divine grid, he can''t avoid it.


    However, it reminds people of one thing. In the first world war with emperor Shucheng, kongbei said a word.


    To deal with God, we should naturally use God''s method. In this case, does it also need God''s method to get this divine personality?


    Although demigods are also gods, there is a huge difference. They can only go out between demigods and demigods. They can''t be regarded as gods at all, so they can''t get the divine personality.


    Celestial artifact?


    Wu Hao thought of this possibility. When he solved Huang Shucheng, it was thanks to the celestial artifact, otherwise he might not be able to defeat Huang Shucheng.


    So if so, the only hope is really the celestial artifact?


    The people of Los Angeles and SIBBs fell to the ground one after another. They had no impulse to continue.


    No matter how many times they try, they feel that the results are the same. There is no way to get close to the God and talk to someone to get him.


    Wu Hao looked at the scene. He knew that his opportunity came. Whether he could do it or not depends on this time.


    "You look a little tired. I think I''ll perform next." Wu Hao jumped up, but he didn''t get close to the God.


    He is trying to make himself put down his possessiveness as much as possible. Once he has possessiveness and is discovered by the divine consciousness in the divine lattice, the divine lattice will immediately send out divine power to block him.


    After standing for five minutes, the possessiveness in my heart still didn''t stop.


    That''s a divine personality. How can he have no possessiveness? If he doesn''t have possessiveness, how can he get the divine personality.


    They were very confused about Wu Hao''s hope and couldn''t understand it at all.

 Chapter 938

    "What''s he doing, Los Angeles? Don''t tell me he''s using this divine personality to practice. " SIBBs asked suspiciously.


    Los Angeles shook her head: "I don''t know, but Wu Hao is definitely not simple and can''t be underestimated. We''d better keep a close watch. Now the holy King hasn''t come, we still have a chance."


    "But if he really gets the divine personality, how dare you do it?" SIBBs looked at Los Angeles in surprise.


    "Dare, how dare, how strong is the holy king? Can he trace to the ends of the earth, take away the divine personality first, and wait until his strength surpasses the holy king. What is the holy king?"


    SIBBs was silent. Although Los Angeles''s statement was too bold, it was not true.


    It''s just living in fear, or struggling in flight, but that doesn''t mean you don''t have a chance.


    If you absorb the divine personality to practice, the speed will be much faster. Once you surpass the holy king, the holy king will not be enough.


    "Look, he moved." Los Angeles turns her eyes to Wu Hao. At this time, Wu Hao takes a step forward.


    Two steps


    Three steps


    He approached slowly and didn''t emit any breath. In his state, he was closer to God than Los Angeles and their forced approach.


    "How could it be? Why didn''t God pop him off? What''s going on!" People wondered.


    Just opened, they were mercilessly bounced off again and again, which made some of them injured, but Wu Hao had no problem at all, which made people feel strange.


    "This guy... How did he do it?" Los Angeles frowned. Now she remembered that Wu Hao was watching them when they hit again and again. It must be that Wu Hao just saw the problem.


    "Careless..." Los Angeles doesn''t know what to say at all. Wu Hao is surprised that Huang Chuk is behind. It''s not for them to play forward, but to find out the flaws.


    Now Wu Hao is so close to the God, it seems that he is really going to succeed.


    But in fact, Wu Hao didn''t feel so good at this time.


    The closer he is to the divine being, the more possessive he is in his heart. He doesn''t want to think about the divine being. He just walks forward with steps, but now the distance is closer, the more he has to think about how far it is.


    Once you have this idea, the idea of getting the divine personality in your heart will gradually emerge, and every muscle in your body will move with it.


    "No, we''ll stop him!" Los Angeles has gloomy eyes. Before the holy king comes, they can''t give up. They must let Wu Hao make a mistake.


    "Little brother Wu Hao..."


    Bang!


    Before he said the next words, Wu Hao was bounced off, which also relieved him.


    It turned out that Wu Hao didn''t succeed, but Wu Hao found a trick to get close to the God, but the result will still be bounced off.


    Wu Hao stood up and looked at Los Angeles.


    "What''s up, master Luo?" Wu Hao asked discontentedly. Just now Los Angeles called him. He was a little flustered, so he exposed his possessiveness.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, it''s all right. I just want you to cheer up. You''re almost successful."


    Wu Hao got up and didn''t speak. Would Los Angeles be so kind to cheer him on? I was afraid I wanted to stop him. He wouldn''t cheer for an enemy.


    Stand up and try again. It''s a little farther than just now. It''s a little progress.


    But he found that the closer he was, the stronger he was rebounded. Just now he felt that he was hit by the top strength.


    Although harmless, this feeling of no resistance is also very uncomfortable.


    At this time, the battle outside was over. Kongbei killed them, but he was also seriously injured.


    After all, those two are two senior. Although he can fight with the top level, it is still a little difficult to deal with the two senior at the same time.


    Finally, the two tried their best to burn jade and stone with him, which seriously injured him.


    Now if he goes back to Wu Hao, it will definitely arouse suspicion, so he chooses to stay in the dark for a while and observe secretly. Once he finds something wrong, he will take the next step at any time.


    Wu Hao tried three times in a row, and only made a little progress each time. This won''t work. If the holy king doesn''t appear for a long time, it will certainly arouse Los Angeles''s suspicion.


    He''s not really under the holy king. How could the holy King come here.


    Once Los Angeles finds something wrong, it will definitely test him. At that time, the situation will be very embarrassing.


    The Los Angeles people are also very worried. Wu Hao is getting closer to the God again and again. Sooner or later, they will get closer. They have to find a way.


    "Little brother Wu Hao, I think we''d better wait until your holy king comes. If you go on like this, you''ll be hurt." Los Angeles spoke.


    Now they can only delay as much as possible. Only when Wu Hao gives up can they have a chance to try again.


    And after Wu Hao''s several attempts, he has found the problem.


    Every time Wu Hao seems to pause for a few seconds before starting, as if he is adjusting his state of mind. Since this is the case, there must be some mystery in it.


    Every time Wu Hao walked forward, his eyes kept staring at the appearance, and the soldier didn''t look at the divine personality.


    According to the inference that they had been bounced back just now, Wu Hao didn''t seem to care about the divine personality.


    Once Wu Hao looks a little anxious, he will be bounced back by the divine spirit.


    In this way, Wu Hao''s way is relatively simple.


    Hostility!


    That is to say, for those who are full of possessive desire and want to possess madly, the divine will release energy to resist.


    And like Wu Hao, if you don''t observe the divine personality and pay attention to the divine personality, the divine personality doesn''t release energy. This is not what hostility is.


    Seeing the problem, Los Angeles of course wants to have a try, but Wu Hao is up now. They can''t drive Wu Hao down.


    After all, they had been there for more than an hour just now, and Wu Hao stood by without any action. What can they say.


    But that doesn''t mean they will wait to die. Los Angeles has come up with a good way.


    When Wu Hao approaches the God again, Los Angeles'' spiritual power quietly follows up. When Wu Hao approaches again, Los Angeles reveals her possessiveness.


    After Shenge found out that Wu Hao wanted to possess him, he immediately released his divine consciousness to resist.


    Wu Hao also found something wrong. Just now he didn''t mean to be possessive. Why was he bounced back?


    He looked at Los Angeles and others. Los Angeles nodded and smiled at him. She looked very kind and was like a smiling tiger.


    Wu Hao tried again. This time, the same thing happened again. When he had to, Wu Hao took back his heavenly eye and observed the whole cave.

 Chapter 939

    When he approached, Los Angeles released her possessiveness again. Wu Hao stepped back a few steps. This time, he was not bounced away and skillfully avoided the resistance of the divine spirit.


    Because just now he had seen Los Angeles''s behavior with his heavenly eyes. It turned out that he was playing tricks. It seems that these guys are really afraid of him getting the divine personality.


    Los Angeles''s face changed slightly. How did Wu Hao find out that the God wanted to resist? Did he find out his behavior?


    But Wu Hao didn''t look at him, or did he say that Wu Hao had a desire for possession at the same time just now, so he took the initiative to retreat?


    It should be like this. Otherwise, Wu Hao has to pay attention to his situation and observe him. It''s unlikely.


    "Hum, naive!" Wu Hao is cold in his heart. Since the other party plays like this, he can also let the other party have a try.


    "Ah, forget it. It''s boring. I can''t get through it." Wu Hao stepped back.


    "Well, since brother Wu Hao gave up and we had a good rest, let''s start. I''ll come first." Los Angeles jumped up.


    He put down his possessiveness and began to move forward. The effect was exactly the same as that of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao smiled in his heart. It seems that this guy has really mastered his skills and his observation is really strong.


    Los Angeles is definitely a difficult opponent. This kind of person is obviously as smart as you.


    But he never feared the so-called wise man, because the wise man would only inspire him.


    What''s more, he still has cards. Now he''s just delaying kongbei for kongbei to solve the above two people.


    Just now he almost succeeded. I didn''t expect that Los Angeles dared to play Yin. In that case, it''s no wonder he did.


    When Los Angeles approached, Wu Hao also released a possessive desire and instantly bounced Los Angeles away.


    Los Angeles looked back at Wu Hao and saw Wu Hao sitting on the ground. She couldn''t see anything different.


    The second time, the third time.


    Every time he approached, he would be bounced away, and he was sure that he would never expose his possessiveness. It was only right that the God would not attack him.


    It must be Wu Hao. He plotted against Wu Hao just now. Wu Hao must have found out. Otherwise, how could the same thing happen.


    Is it


    Los Angeles looked up at the sky. Is there really a demigod staring at them?


    Wu Hao is only an intermediate. How can he easily find out his behavior? Someone must have told Wu Hao after finding out.


    It''s troublesome now. Wu Hao harasses him behind. Even if he gets close to the God, he can''t help it. Wu Hao will never let him succeed.


    This time he lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. He was helpless.


    "It seems that we can''t get close again. We have to wait." Los Angeles came back and looked at Wu Hao with some hostility.


    If Wu Hao hadn''t stopped him, he might have got the divine personality.


    "In that case, shall I continue?" Wu Hao stood up.


    Los Angeles nodded indifferently. Since they had launched a secret struggle, he was not afraid. It was absolutely impossible for Wu Hao to get the divine personality before the holy king came.


    Celestial artifact!


    Wu Hao suddenly took out a long sword. When they saw the long sword, their faces changed greatly.


    They''ve all seen it before. It''s an artifact.


    "The sky, it''s up to you. Get it back!" Wu Hao threw out the sky sword.


    Similarly, as a treasure with divine power, it depends on who can fight who.


    "No!" Los Angeles whispered.


    "An artifact with divine power must have an advantage over us." Los Angeles looks at Wu Hao, who is full of confidence. She knows Wu Hao''s horror in her heart.


    Although this guy is only an intermediate level, it''s incredible that he is so careful and has artifact.


    "Listen, everyone, release your hostility to the divine lattice immediately. You can''t let that artifact close to the divine lattice." Everyone in Los Angeles speaks to Wu Hao. Wu Hao can''t hear such words.


    He is not sure whether there is a strong demigod in the dark. In short, Wu Hao must not succeed.


    Everyone released their hostility, the God immediately began to resist, and the sky sword felt the breath.


    It didn''t resist the deity together. Instead, it blocked in front of the deity and blocked the first position of Los Angeles and others for the deity.


    After a strong spirit blocked everyone''s hostility, it slowly approached the God.


    There seemed to be a resonance between God and God. The God no longer resisted, but shook violently, as if he were communicating with the sky sword.


    Wu Hao saw this behind the scenes and smiled with satisfaction. It seems that at the critical moment, it really needs the sky sword.


    "I can''t care so much. Let''s fight. Life and death are vital and wealth is in heaven! You can''t let him get the Godhead! "


    That''s the treasure that can make people become gods. It can definitely make anyone crazy, so they can''t let the product of only one piece in this world fall into the hands of others.


    "Can''t you help it at last?"


    At the same time, the sky sword came back with the divine spirit. The sky sword seemed to convince the divine spirit and let the divine spirit no longer resist Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao immediately put the divine personality into the space bag, and then let the sword supreme also enter the small world.


    "If you want to fight, go out and fight. You can''t put your hands and feet here." Wu Hao said coldly.


    The crowd stopped.


    "Right here, if you want to die, everyone die together. Let the demigod come out." Los Angeles is very smart. He knows that if the demigod wants to leave with Wu Hao once he goes out, they will never have any way.


    How can they catch up with the speed of demigod.


    "Hehe, I''m going out. Can you stop me?"


    The law of creation, black thunder!


    A black thunder flashed and Wu Hao left the cave.


    "No, chase!" Los Angeles wondered why Wu Hao''s speed was so fast.


    Obviously, it''s just an intermediate. The speed shown just now is definitely not what an intermediate should have. Even if they are above these peaks, they seem to have some difficulty.


    Wu Hao flew out of the ground, came to the air and quickly looked for the great emperor of kongbei.


    As long as they find kongbei, they can leave immediately.


    But there was no shadow of empty north around. Where did the old guy go.


    However, at this time, kongbei was healing and didn''t notice the situation here at all.


    "Where to run, leave the God!" The Los Angeles crowd has caught up.


    "It''s OK to leave. Dare you take the holy King''s things?"


    "Hum, don''t talk nonsense. What do you dare not want from the holy king? Leave it for me, or you will die today." Los Angeles said coldly.


    "Cut, it depends on whether you have this ability!"


    Wrath of God!


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Space time!


    Gravity field!


    Kill God!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Black thunder!


    Psychic decision!


    Wu Hao knows that he must not keep his hand this time, otherwise he will be in danger.

 Chapter 940

    Coupled with the celestial sword, Wu Hao has been able to fight with the first half god level.


    "This boy!" SIBus and others were shocked. The black thunder in the sky and the sky sword exuded divine power.


    "It was you or demigod who shot us before?" Los Angeles asked coldly.


    "Hehe, did you find it now? It seems a little late."


    Los Angeles frowned. He was too careless. Now that he had Wu Hao''s way.


    There are no strong demigods around here. They are all ghost tricks made by Wu Hao at the beginning.


    "Your strength seems very strong, but it seems that you haven''t reached the real demigod. You have confidence to deal with so many peaks of us?" Los Angeles asked faintly.


    "Have confidence, you can try." Of course, Wu Hao is not sure, but now the dead horse can only be a live horse doctor. Before the old man kongbei appeared, he must hold on.


    Otherwise, once he leaves alone and these guys find kongbei, I''m afraid kongbei will be in danger.


    "The secret of suddenly soaring strength, I don''t think you can hold on for long. Give it all to me. It''s time for people to see the strong background of Jiacheng family." Los Angeles pulled out a top secondary artifact with very high grade.


    "Lao Luo, he is the man of the holy king, and we will do so." this was SIBus''s hesitation.


    "Hehe, the holy king? Do you still believe that he is the man of the holy king? There are so many gods under the holy king that he won''t send such a boy out to take God''s dignity. "


    The most important and irritating thing is that Wu Hao really got this divine personality, but all kinds of signs from Wu Hao now show that Wu Hao is not a man of the holy king. The holy king can never send a demigod. After all, this is a divine personality.


    If it weren''t for the fact that their owners needed to stay at home so as not to be invaded by other families, they had come here in person. Where would there be a chance for Wu Hao.


    "Since you''re not the holy King''s man, kill him. It''s hard for this boy to cheat us!" SIBBs also pulled out a top-level secondary artifact, which is of the same quality as that of Los Angeles.


    It is worthy of being a rich family in Jiacheng. Indeed, it is rich and powerful. It is a top secondary artifact casually.


    The rest of the peaks are also top secondary artifacts, and the rest are basically secondary artifacts.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help swallowing his throat. How can he beat it? It''s an artifact so many times.


    However, no matter how high the quality is, the secondary artifact is still a secondary artifact. In front of the artifact, the secondary artifact is no different from an ordinary weapon.


    Feng dance nine days!


    Split the mountain!


    Haolong goes to sea!


    With one move and powerful skills, they all rushed to Wu Hao.


    Looking at the numerous attacks, Wu Hao''s head was suddenly big.


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    The strongest sword move was sent out in an instant. For a moment, the whole abyss of life and death trembled violently, just like hell on earth.


    This battle is absolutely no less than the demigod level. After all, the strength of both sides is not weak.


    Wu Hao''s combat power itself is very close to the demigod.


    Los Angeles and others have six peaks. Together, even the demigod can fight.


    Although Wu Hao''s immortal sword is powerful, it still seems difficult to face so many peaks.


    With the only one move, Wu Hao stepped into disadvantage, but he was not hurt.


    "You are not our opponent. No matter how strong you are, you can''t escape our palm. Hand over your Divine personality quickly!" Los Angeles snapped.


    "You dream!" Wu Hao chose to start first.


    Black thunder!


    Move quickly and come to the crowd in an instant.


    In this way, they can''t attack him together and break their formation.


    "No, spread out quickly. He wants to destroy us!" Wordy immediately shouted.


    Wu Hao himself is this plan. It''s very difficult for these guys to fight together, but if they can''t fight together, let''s say something else.


    The super strong at the peak level is not enough for Wu Hao. Although they can support at the peak, they can never support others.


    "Spread out first, don''t let him succeed..." Los Angeles panicked. Wu Hao unexpectedly used this dangerous and simple method.


    Such a sudden attack will really bring them trouble.


    The battle just now attracted the attention of many Warcraft. When those Warcraft gathered, they saw so many strong human beings and hid in the dark.


    The supreme Warcraft wisdom is no lower than that of humans, so they certainly know that they are not the opponents of these humans. In that case, they naturally dare not act rashly.


    Finally, under the leadership of Los Angeles, the people regrouped again, but it also cost them a top class and a top class.


    This is definitely a heavy loss. I didn''t expect that so many of them still lost something when dealing with Wu Hao.


    Of course, Wu Hao just suffered a slight injury in the scuffle. Although it didn''t hurt much, these people really have some skills to hurt him.


    "Everybody, it''s impossible for you to want God." Wu Hao smiled. Now that the strength of the other party has weakened, it is naturally impossible to pose a great threat to him.


    Besides, if it weren''t for waiting for Kong Bei, these people couldn''t stop him.


    "Hum, boy, don''t be arrogant. Our master will be here soon. Please hold him. We can''t let him leave until the master comes." SIBBs immediately ordered.


    "Home owner? I''m afraid your master can''t come. " At this time, the old man kongbei appeared with two space bags in his hand, which were the space bags they sent back to the family.


    "You killed them?" Los Angeles asked coldly.


    At the beginning, he also had doubts about this, but the old man''s strength was also high-level. If he was high-level, how could he solve the two high-level, so he didn''t think much at that time.


    "No, it should be reasonable to protect ourselves. Solving them is just for the sake of safety." Kong Bei smiled and said.


    Everyone''s face Shua Tieqing. What should we do now? Wu Hao himself is so powerful. If the owner doesn''t appear, they definitely don''t have much chance.


    "You are not the holy king, but you dare to provoke our Xi family and Luo family. Who are you?" Los Angeles now has serious doubts about Wu Hao''s identity.


    Generally speaking, people who hear that they are from Jiacheng will be afraid of three points. After all, Jiacheng belongs to the king''s capital. However, if it is a family in the king''s capital, which one is good stubble.


    But Wu Hao obviously didn''t care at all. He didn''t care what their identity was.


    So there are only two conclusions.


    Wu Hao is backed by the super power family and has the same status as their family.


    If Wu Hao doesn''t know the terrible part of their family, he belongs to lengtouqing.


    But judging from Wu Hao''s strength, having this combat effectiveness and artifact is definitely not lengtouqing.

 Chapter 941

    I''m afraid I''m a talented disciple of a big family.


    However, this is not the case. Wu Hao is really stunned. He has never been to a class a city. How can he care about Wu Hao''s identity.


    "Does it matter who we are? Since you think we are not the people of the holy king, you should regard us as ordinary people." Wu Hao shrugged and said.


    Now that kongbei has returned, it''s time to leave.


    This time I came to the abyss of life and death. After all, it is the greatest grace to get the divine personality.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Los Angeles hesitated again. The more Wu Hao said so, the more he felt strange.


    Is Wu Hao really the man of the holy king? I''m afraid only the holy king has such a hand in the world today because he has such combat power, such talent and an anti heaven weapon such as an artifact.


    But anyway, he just felt that he could not dredge this relationship, that is, Wu Hao was unlikely to belong to the holy king.


    "I don''t care who you are. You really dare to offend my Luo family and Xi family. The world is so big that there is absolutely no place for you." Then a golden light flashed.


    Wu Hao only felt his eyes flash and glare.


    "We''ll see you later. You''ll regret what you did today!" Los Angeles and others have left quickly.


    Wu Hao didn''t want to catch up. Shenge has got it. There''s no need to continue.


    Besides, with so many strong opponents, how could he kill them.


    As for what Los Angeles said before she left, Wu Hao didn''t take it too seriously.


    His enemies have said so many things that he can''t count them. Does he have to remember what others have said every time.


    "Come on, let''s leave the abyss of life and death now." Wu Hao let old man kongbei enter the small world to heal his wounds, and then he rushed out to Loushan village at a very fast speed.


    It''s slow to come in, but it''s much faster to go out and do your best.


    After Wu Hao took away the divine grid, the nearby area began to be covered by miasma. In an instant, the surrounding Warcraft also began to inhale miasma and entered the crazy stage one after another.


    The Warcraft in this area itself is very powerful. Coupled with the inhalation of miasma, the already powerful Warcraft has become more powerful and irritable.


    Of course, Wu Hao can''t see all this. What else can he see? Can he give up his divine personality? It''s impossible.


    Even if he is merciful and gives up his divinity, others can''t be like this.


    If he doesn''t take it, someone will take it. Since everyone will take it, why should he give up.


    After returning to Luoshan village, Wu Hao watched the villagers packing up their things. He was in a hurry and didn''t know what to do.


    After asking the village head, I learned that the miasma in the abyss of life and death suddenly broke out and will soon spread to Loushan village, so the villagers here must move out of here as soon as possible.


    "Malaria outbreak? Does it have anything to do with God? " Wu Hao frowned. If it was really related, it was his reason.


    Even so, he will not give up his divine personality. This thing can make him a treasure of gods. How can he give up.


    After saying goodbye to Loushan village, Wu Hao did not intend to return to Yecheng. Although it was not far from Yecheng, it was nothing to go back there.


    He had heard master ye say that Yecheng belonged to class B, and the holy capital was in charge of Yecheng.


    The holy capital is the place of the holy king. Presumably, Hongmeng''s father is also there.


    Since they are all here, they naturally have to go to see Hongmeng''s father.


    He is too ignorant of the world. He must go to Jiacheng to see it.


    After buying the ticket for the mobile mecha, Wu Hao knew that there were 50000 kilometers from the industrial city to the holy capital.


    At present, the speed of upgrading mecha is not so fast, and the output is limited. For the time being, it is only around the industrial city that it begins to be popularized.


    So this mobile mecha is just an old era mecha.


    At this speed, it may take a whole month to reach the holy capital. It''s really uncomfortable. I didn''t expect that Yecheng is so far away from the holy capital. We can imagine how big the world is.


    After logging in to the flying mecha, Wu Hao was arranged to the private room. This mecha is much more luxurious than the earth''s, and has an absolute sense of science and technology.


    But each person needs 500000 dragon coins, and the expensive one is right.


    Fortunately, he is not short of money now, so he generously paid 1.5 million, and the three boarded the mecha together.


    Anyone who can sit on this search machine armor is not good, because the machine armor goes directly to the holy capital, and some of those who can go to the holy capital are easy to provoke.


    Wu Hao''s appearance attracted the attention of several men. After all, Wu Hao is an intermediate and has only one senior around him. According to reason, he doesn''t deserve to go to the holy capital.


    Unless Wu Hao is a master level mecha forger, or a child of a big family, Wu Hao is not qualified at all.


    Of course, being able to come up also proves that Wu Hao has given enough qualifications to prove his identity.


    The inspection of the spacecraft is very strict. After all, it goes to the holy capital, and each item will be strictly screened.


    Those who are not qualified to enter the holy capital are not allowed to come up, even if their clothes are not neat.


    When he first came, Wu Hao was not well dressed. Hearing this request, he bought a suit of clothes on the spot. It was very expensive.


    But the clothes here are really powerful and have strong defense ability. In their mouth, they are just ordinary clothes.


    Wu Hao thought it was all right. He now has money, so he bought dozens of sets. This thing has strong defense ability. Although he wears it, it is useless. The attack of the strong can''t be prevented, and the attack of the weak is useless to him.


    But his useless clothes do not mean that his family is useless. If they are taken down easily, they will continue to run when they can.


    For a whole month on the spaceship, Wu Hao was practicing. At present, his focus is all on the method of creation.


    The speed of upgrading the realm is extremely slow, but he urgently needs strength and powerful unique skills to protect his life, so he has to continue to study his creation method.


    Now he has integrated the immortal sword series, the black thunder series and the field of time and space.


    Although they are very powerful, they are not enough to compete with the real demigod.


    So we must have more powerful tricks.


    So he studied black thunder and immortal sword all the way. If the two can be integrated, the power will absolutely destroy the heaven and earth.


    However, a month later, the spacecraft had reached the holy capital, and he had only made little progress. He could only feel the fur.


    "Boy, your strength has improved again?" Old man kongbei saw another change in Wu Hao, smiled and asked.


    "Not much. I feel I must reach the advanced level as soon as possible."

 Chapter 942

    Now there are gods, but this intermediate supreme strength has stayed too long.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s helpless tone, kongbei looked speechless. How old is Wu Hao now? He reached the supreme intermediate level before he was 50.


    Who can do this? The original holy king also spent a hundred years. Wu Hao only spent the time like a holy king and dared to sigh.


    Don''t mention that the holy king will beat people when he hears it. He wants to jump on it. He can''t let them live for thousands of years to reach the high-level supreme life.


    "We have reached the holy capital. Let''s go." Wu Hao got off the spaceship first. What appeared in front of Wu Hao was a green forest. There were no buildings here.


    He had heard before that the five class a cities have an independent space. Because they are very large, if they are built on land, too many resources will be wasted.


    It is said that these five class a cities are also known as the city of the sky because they are mostly in the sky.


    Wu Hao looked at everything around him as if it was a little unreal. There were all green forests here, but there was a huge stone gate in front of him, with the word "holy capital" written on it. There was no way to observe what the holy capital looked like.


    "Please show your ID card, otherwise you are strictly forbidden to enter." A man suddenly appeared in front of the stone gate.


    It''s frightening that men actually have strength above the peak.


    The strength above the peak is actually used to guard the door. What the hell is the holy capital.


    All the people showed their identity cards, but Wu Hao couldn''t take them.


    In this world, he doesn''t have any identification. The only proof of boarding is that he is a master level mecha forger.


    "Can you see this?" Wu Hao took out the certificate of the mecha forger.


    The man looked at it and shook his head.


    "This is only one aspect. What we need is identification to prove that you are human."


    Now Wu Hao is stupid. No one said this when he boarded the ship.


    But it''s no wonder how those people could know he didn''t have ID.


    This proof of identity may be like the ID card of the earth, which can prove that such a person does exist in the world.


    "If not, please leave this place!" The man immediately became vigilant. It seemed that he had received professional training.


    "Excuse me, where do I need to apply for this ID card?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "Please leave!" The man''s tone has changed. In this world, he doesn''t even know what the ID card is. Only the demon clan doesn''t have that kind of thing.


    "Little brother, we are new to this world. Please explain that we have no malice."


    The man didn''t talk much, because his executive power was only to prevent all those who illegally entered the holy capital.


    At his level, of course, he knows that there are other worlds besides their world, but that''s not what he can manage. In short, Wu Hao can''t be human without identity certificate.


    "Take it down!"


    Suddenly there were two more top players. They were ready to start when they disagreed.


    "So grumpy?" Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. These machines that only know how to work can''t even compare with the mecha.


    Sky sword!


    Since he wants to fight, he will naturally accompany him. What about the holy capital? Can they eat him if they are human beings.


    "Stop it!" Suddenly, a voice sounded, and Wu Hao felt very familiar.


    Looking up, an old man fell slowly.


    "Grandmaster Hongmeng, it''s really you." Wu Hao was overjoyed. He didn''t expect to find it so soon. It seems that he was really lucky.


    "All right, step back. They are all the people I try the mainland." As soon as Hongmeng''s father spoke, everyone withdrew.


    "Little guy, you really came here. I didn''t expect it to be so fast. Now your strength is afraid to be close to us." Hongmeng looked at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "Elder, how are you, demigod?" Wu Hao was surprised.


    The Hongmeng ancestor who appeared before them was clearly just above the peak. When he first appeared, he was even at the peak. How can he be half god now? Do these old guys improve so fast?


    "Hehe, this is my real strength, because I can''t show my real strength when I go to the low side, so I will reduce my strength, otherwise it will have an impact on the low side."


    I see. No wonder the strength of Hongmeng''s ancestors is so changeable. Emotion is the reason.


    "OK, I''ll take you in, kongbei. We haven''t seen each other for a long time!" Hongmeng caught Wu Hao and took off directly.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Now you''ve all reached demigod, but I''m still high." Kongbei shook his head helplessly.


    "Don''t be discouraged. You have just resurrected. If you haven''t died, maybe your strength will not be worse than xuanming now."


    In front of kongbei, Hongmeng is still an elder, so kongbei has become much more modest.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the people came to the holy capital.


    No tall buildings, no flying vehicles.


    Some have only castles, only an ancient atmosphere, but they are also very prosperous. They are much more prosperous than the so-called high-rise buildings.


    Because there are no high-rise buildings to block the view, it is replaced by a huge castle, which looks very dignified.


    The pedestrians on the road are also very quality, and each has an aristocratic atmosphere.


    "Well, isn''t it different from what you think?" Hongmeng asked with a smile.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Before he came, he imagined that there should be heavy traffic, people coming and going, and even flying vehicles all over the sky, just like in the movie.


    But in fact, it''s not like that. Although there are pedestrians on the road, it''s also very orderly.


    When I looked up, there was only a blue sky. It was a fairyland on earth.


    "The first time I came here, maybe you need time to adapt. Since you''re here, I think you''ll go to me."


    "Well, it''s not very good. Let''s open a hotel..." Wu Hao quickly refused.


    "Hotel? Do you think there''s something like that here? Everyone who can come to the holy capital has a certain identity. They all have a place to live here, so no one can come to the holy capital if they want, because no one knows if you starve here. "


    Wu Hao looked around. It was true. Although there were shops and food, it seemed that he needed to show proof to buy those things.


    But apart from these, there seems to be no hotel. It seems that outsiders are not allowed to live here, so there is no such thing.


    "Well, if so, I''ll trouble senior Hongmeng."


    Hongmeng shook his head.


    "Since you used to be the chief disciple of Qingyun sect, if you don''t mind, you can call me Laozu and think I''ll take advantage of you."

 Chapter 943

    "No, no, no, there is an ancestor of the demigod level. Where can this be called taking advantage?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Hahaha, OK, then my ancestor will entertain you. Lao Jian, I Qingyun sect also thank you for taking care of you for many years."


    The sword supreme master quickly said, "don''t say that. I didn''t take care of anything. If it weren''t for the boy Wu Hao, I can''t see the truth. You have to thank him. Now Qingyun sect is the first sect to try the mainland."


    While walking, Wu Hao observed the surrounding environment. Whether it''s science and technology or human quality, it can be said that it has reached its peak.


    Isn''t this the perfect life that human beings on earth are pursuing? Unfortunately, in terms of the current environment of the earth, there is no way to do this.


    "Just ahead. We all belong to the holy king, so we live in this holy palace."


    Holy palace!


    The all white castle covers an area of tens of thousands of square meters. It is really a behemoth in this area.


    "Lao Zu, since you are a strong demigod, why would you be willing to work for the holy king?" Wu Hao came here to find out what he didn''t understand, so if he didn''t understand, he had to ask this reason.


    "You can''t say that everywhere." Hongmeng said in a low voice.


    Wu Hao nodded. It seems that this is also a sensitive topic.


    "Although there are three demigods in the holy palace, apart from the holy king, they are both demigods, and the realm is different. Although the holy king is also a demigod, in any case, even if the three of us add together, we can''t compete with him."


    what!


    Wu Hao was surprised that the holy king was really so strong?


    In this way, isn''t it dangerous for him to stay in the holy capital? Because he has obtained the divine personality, if the holy King finds out, it will be against him.


    "But the reason why we are still in the holy capital is not that the holy King forces us to open up space in the semi divine realm. Even if we are not the opponent of the holy king, we can''t stare at the holy king all the time. The reason why we stay is because of the secret of God."


    Wu Hao wondered again.


    "What is God''s secret?" It sounds very tall. It seems that the holy king is absolutely unique in the world.


    "You will know this later. You will meet the holy King soon."


    "Meet the king? Why? " Wu Hao asked again.


    "Because the holy king knows you. Now that you are here, of course he will meet you." Hongmeng explained.


    "I''ll go. The holy king knows me? I''m just a little person. There''s no need for the holy King... "


    Wu Hao is a little guilty. What if a man who is close to God like the holy King finds that he has a divine personality.


    "Hehe, why are you panicking? Don''t worry. The holy king just appreciates you. Your talent makes the holy king remember your name. At the beginning, he also said that you should come to the holy capital anyway. Don''t you want to know the secret of God? The holy king may tell you."


    Wu Hao hesitated. He really wanted to know what God''s secret was, because one day he would come to that step, but he didn''t want to see the holy king, because he had a divine personality.


    But now if you want to leave, I''m afraid some people will feel guilty and expose their performance more.


    When they came to the place of Hongmeng''s ancestor, Wu Hao and the three were soon arranged to live.


    Wu Hao has been thinking about what to do with the divine personality. He didn''t think about this when he first planned to come to the holy capital. Now it seems that he really moved a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    "Boy, are you worried about God?" Kongbei has just sent a message to Wu Hao for fear that outsiders will hear it.


    "Yes, the holy king has heavenly means. Who knows if he will find out."


    "From the situation of Hongmeng, I think you can bet. Don''t you want to know the secret of the God? I also heard that this secret is what all practitioners want to know, because it can improve their strength. "


    "Think about it, if you reach the advanced level, even if you can''t win the holy king, can''t you escape?"


    When kongbei said this, Wu Hao hesitated again. If God''s secret can improve his strength, he can take the opportunity to improve to the high supreme, and he can fight the semi God strong.


    The divine personality is important, but if he can''t reach the demigod level, the divine personality can only be used as a decoration.


    "OK, let''s bet!" Wu Haotie is determined. Now that he has made a decision, he doesn''t have to hesitate.


    "Well, take a break." Kongbei lay in bed and slept.


    It''s time for them to have a rest.


    But Wu Hao doesn''t want to sleep. The integration of immortal sword and black thunder is very slow and needs time to precipitate.


    At this rate, if there are no accidents, it may take a year or two to succeed.


    Therefore, he must seize the time. Only by improving his own strength, no one can threaten him.


    The next day, after waiting for Wu Hao and others to rest, Hongmeng took them to the palace practice room.


    "Here is the holographic cultivation image, which can make you collide with the strong in the real battle scene, which is of great help to your battle improvement. On the one hand, there is the spiritual house, which can accelerate the cultivation of spiritual power. On the other hand, there is perception, which can simulate different scenes according to your mind. If you have enough talent, Can give you an epiphany. "


    "I want this!" Wu Hao pointed to the feeling room. What he needs now is this. As long as he can feel it, his immortal sword and black thunder should progress much faster. Unexpectedly, there are such good things in the holy palace. It''s great.


    After Wu Hao went in, he sat down, closed his eyes and entered the feeling state. There were changes in the room.


    Streamers appeared in front of Wu Hao, who felt the changes of streamers with his heart.


    Finally, the streamer began to converge, and Wu Hao reacted. It turned out that it was inverted. The streamer just now was emitted from this mass of light.


    Just like the work method, any work method is the same. It comes from the same principle. Only by this principle, it is constantly studied and pondered by people, so many countless work methods are scattered.


    If you want to return to the original state, you have to get rid of the present essence and combine the two into one. This is the original skill.


    Wu Hao suddenly understood this truth. He could only let the Kung Fu retreat from its present essence.


    The reason why the immortal sword is so difficult to integrate with black thunder is that it has the attribute of immortality. Since it is already immortality, how to integrate.


    When Wu Hao thought of this, he began to relax slowly and began to integrate steadily. In this way, he found that the speed was much faster than before.

 Chapter 944

    "The boy''s talent is really terrible. He just entered the state of perception soon. It''s really amazing." Hongmeng said with a smile that the higher Wu Hao''s talent, the better for him and the holy king.


    "All right, how do you choose?" Looking at the emperor kongbei and the supreme sword, Hongmeng asked.


    "I choose the practice room." Kong Bei Kou Dao.


    "Me too." The same is true of the supreme sword.


    Spiritual cultivation is very important, but compared with their current state, their own strength is the most powerful foundation.


    Moreover, they are not good at spiritual attack, so cultivating spiritual power is just to improve their cultivation speed.


    It''s OK to strengthen their spiritual cultivation in the future. Now they urgently need to break through their immediate strength. They''ve been waiting too long for this day.


    After entering the cultivation room, kongbei and the supreme sword were ready, Hongmeng Laozu opened the cultivation mode.


    In an instant, a strong pressure came, and the Supreme Master of kongbei and sword fell to the ground in an instant.


    "This is a gravity training ground. The air north is 200 times the gravity, and the old sword is 150 times yours. When you completely adapt, you can start the next round of cultivation."


    At this time, it is difficult for both of them to stand up. How can they practice.


    However, kongbei always believes that nothing is difficult in the world. I''m afraid that people with a heart will only have 200 times the gravity. As long as they don''t die, they will naturally have a way to stand up.


    The same is true for the supreme sword on one side. They try to move their fingers first. The huge pressure makes every move very difficult.


    After a long time, seven days, Wu Hao is still feeling, while Kong Bei and the supreme sword are still lying on the ground.


    But they are much better than before.


    Now they can stand up once or twice occasionally. Although they can hold on for less than a minute, they are much better than when they first came in.


    "We must not be compared by the smelly boy Wu Hao. The boy is getting stronger and stronger, and we can''t be left too far." With this idea, kongbei and the supreme sword insisted again and again.


    In a flash, another month passed, Wu Hao''s perception was not over, and Kong Bei and the Supreme Master of sword were still practicing.


    Now they can barely move under this huge gravity, and occasionally they can do two moves.


    And both found a huge benefit.


    Their physical quality has doubled and their strength has also increased.


    The next time, they repeated the same thing every day. After the break, they fought for the first time. Although it was only a simple collision, the heavy pressure made them very painful every collision. However, they still didn''t give up and insisted.


    Day by day, the collision between the two became more and more intense. Three months later, the two moved freely in the gravity training room, and even their breathing became much smoother.


    Hongmeng looked at the scene and nodded with satisfaction. It seems that their ideas are good. Being able to stick to it is victory. Although it took a little time, it is still good.


    "You can carry on the next cultivation."


    Whoo


    Gravity was turned off. They looked at their bodies and felt as light as a swallow.


    "This feeling." kongbei''s eyes were burning. He immediately moved his body like lightning, twice as fast as before.


    "I''m afraid the average peak level can''t keep up with this speed!" Kongbei was very satisfied, and his strength increased a lot.


    If he is allowed to fight against the two senior soldiers of the Zhan Xi family and the Luo family, he is confident that he can kill them without injury.


    The same is true of the supreme sword. He also laments that the cultivation in these three months is stronger than that in the past three or four years. It''s really pleasant.


    "The next cultivation is pure supreme Qi. You have only one chance. Whether you can break through depends on your own creation."


    They nodded. That''s what they were waiting for. It seems that a breakthrough in strength is just around the corner.


    Wu Hao''s cultivation has also entered the final stage. The integration of the immortal sword and black thunder is quite smooth. In this perception space, Wu Hao''s senses have been magnified several times and his thinking has become much clearer.


    After half a month, he finally realized success and successfully integrated the immortal sword with black thunder.


    He opened his eyes and looked outside. Now kongbei and the supreme sword are also practicing.


    After learning that Wu Hao had left the customs, grandfather Hongmeng came to visit him.


    "How''s it going? Did you succeed? "


    Wu Hao nodded: "thank you, Grandpa. If I hadn''t had this feeling room, I couldn''t have done it so soon."


    "Hahaha, don''t thank me. All this is arranged by the holy king, but no one can only have one chance, because these equipment have energy limitations. There are too many people in the holy palace to let you use up your energy alone. Now do you choose to enter the cultivation room or the spiritual room?"


    Wu Hao looked at the two and finally chose the spiritual house. Laying a good foundation is the best way to improve his strength.


    "Very good. Entering the cultivation room after improving your mental strength will increase your strength faster."


    After entering the spiritual house, Wu Hao began to cultivate his spiritual strength. His spiritual strength is much stronger than that of ordinary people, which is why his cultivation speed is so fast.


    The state of this spiritual house is adjusted according to the spiritual power of the cultivator.


    After Wu Hao entered, he immediately began to cultivate his spiritual power. The cultivation here is relatively complex. It''s all a way to catch wind and shadow.


    When Wu Hao enters a space, countless stars appear around him.


    "Use your mental power to see that all the things you see converge until the end."


    When Wu Hao heard this, he immediately took action.


    Three months later, Wu Hao came out of the spiritual room, but kongbei and the supreme sword are still in the cultivation room. This is the difference between them.


    "OK, you can also enter the cultivation room. There are three items in total, and each item will be adjusted according to your own potential strength."


    After the gravity system of the cultivation room was opened, it was still a familiar scene. Wu Hao was pressed to the ground motionless, just like a huge mountain.


    "Reverse gravity!" When Wu Hao wanted to use reverse gravity, he found that there was no way to use any skill except supreme Qi.


    "It''s no use. You have to try to accept the oppression yourself until you can move freely."


    Wu Hao was shocked. If the cultivation methods were the same, so would the Supreme Master of kongbei and sword.


    How did the two old men bear such a heavy pressure? It''s a little abnormal.


    After taking some time to calm down, Wu Hao began to take a deep breath and slowly stopped rejecting the power that overwhelmed him.


    Then he slowly tried to move his head to keep his head clear.

 Chapter 945

    "This gravity is really terrible. I didn''t expect that the boy would have 400 times the gravity as soon as he entered. No intermediate supreme has ever suffered such a huge pressure. I''m afraid it''s very difficult even if it is above the peak..." Hongmeng looked at the value on the display and couldn''t help sighing.


    The higher the talent, the higher the potential, and the stronger the gravity matched by the system. Therefore, Wu Hao obtained twice as much gravity as kongbei.


    Even if he was a demigod to practice, it would only be 450 times close to 500, but Wu Hao''s apparent strength was only intermediate, but it was 400 times.


    Out of worry, Hongmeng didn''t leave. He always observed the state of Wu Hao. If there was anything wrong, he would immediately close Wu Hao''s practice room.


    Wu Hao is such a genius. He will never allow anything to happen.


    But Wu Hao''s performance once surprised him. Although 400 times of gravity was terrible, Wu Hao was even more terrible. He adapted day by day. Ten days later, Wu Hao was able to simply move in the gravity training room.


    You know, kongbei took them a whole month, and it was only 200 times the gravity. Wu Hao''s 400 times took only ten days. Compared with this, Wu Hao''s talent was really terrible.


    "Smelly boy, it seems that I didn''t read you wrong after all." Hongmeng smiled with satisfaction and left the training ground.


    Now Wu Hao can move inside, which means there will be no danger. He can naturally leave.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Bang!


    When he came back after half a month, Wu Hao was able to move quickly in this 400 times space, come and go freely, and even wield his fist to break the air.


    "Terrible, it''s really terrible..." when Hongmeng saw this scene, he couldn''t help sighing that Wu Hao''s talent is much more terrible than them. He may even have reached the state of the holy king, or surpassed the holy king.


    But he can''t imagine this problem. After all, they have seen the power of the holy king. It''s not easy to surpass the holy king.


    At this time, kongbei and sword supreme also broke through one after another. Kongbei reached the peak level and sword supreme reached the advanced level. They were almost synchronized.


    Wu Hao also felt this and looked at them.


    After they opened their eyes, they smiled with satisfaction. They finally made a breakthrough.


    "Old man, old sword, Congratulations!" Wu Hao quickly congratulated.


    "Hahaha, smelly boy, I''ve made a breakthrough. Now I''m afraid I can protect myself even if I meet the peak." The old man of kongbei excitedly ran to the area where Wu Hao was located.


    "Don''t come here..." Wu Hao quickly retreated, but it was too late.


    Kongbei mistakenly entered Wu Hao''s gravity area. Originally, Wu Hao thought there should be no major event.


    After all, kongbei old man and sword Supreme Master practiced the gravity field before them, but kongbei came in as if his bones had been softened and fell to the ground in an instant.


    "How, how, what will happen..." kongbei was injured and his leg bone was broken.


    Hongmeng immediately turned off gravity and rushed in.


    "Why are you so reckless? You can enter the gravitational magnetic field if you want to."


    Old Hongmeng grabbed the bone of old kongbei and heard a "click", and the bone was taken back.


    "Just now, what happened to the gravity just now..." kongbei said with lingering fear. The gravity just now was so terrible that he almost felt like he was dying. If it was like being killed in a second.


    "Do you think you can bear 400 times the gravity?"


    "What, what! Four hundred times the gravity! " Kong Bei''s two eyes fight for the boss. They look at Wu Hao like a monster.


    "We are only two hundred times, and this boy is four hundred times!" Kong Bei exclaimed.


    "Ah, that''s no wonder. Otherwise, the boy is abnormal. He moved so freely just now. I thought it was 200 times. It seems that I''m too naive." Kongbei smiled helplessly. Fortunately, nothing big happened, otherwise he would have killed himself.


    "Well, fortunately, nothing irreparable happened. It''s just that this boy can practice next. Let''s go together."


    "Originally, Wu Hao needed to improve his strength to carry out the last item, but from his strength, it should not be necessary. Carry out the last item first and improve his strength."


    At this time, Hongmeng''s ancestor was impatient to see Wu Hao''s strength.


    After two rounds of cultivation, how strong can Wu Hao be and what potential can he have to withstand the 400 times of gravity.


    "This last item is simple to you. There are thousands of war characters you can choose on the simulation war platform. Your strength is 80% of the original owner. After you win, you can come out, otherwise you can only stay in it all your life. Go!" Hongmeng Laozu launched the simulation platform.


    In an instant, a list of characters appeared in front of Wu Hao, even Hongmeng''s father was on it.


    Or choose him?


    But it seems a little disrespectful.


    Want to win? But it''s a bit of a slap in the face, but if he wants to lose, he can''t give full play to his real strength.


    Forget it, choose someone else.


    Wu Hao looked carefully. Under Hongmeng''s ancestor, there was a demigod, whose strength was second only to Hongmeng''s ancestor.


    "Just him!" Wu Hao immediately chose the target. Outside, Hongmeng looked puzzled.


    Wu Hao actually chose Tang chenzun, but he was named after him. His strength is not weak. He is a strong demigod. Wu Hao is an intermediate. No matter how capable he is, he is no more than a battle above the peak. How dare he choose a demigod.


    Even if it is a shadow, even if there is only 80% strength, the 80% strength of Tangcheng is still beyond the ordinary peak.


    After entering the scene, Wu Hao immediately prepared for the battle. He didn''t take the celestial artifact.


    The shadow in front of him has only 80% strength. The strength is on the edge of the peak and the demigod. If he takes the celestial artifact, he will win. In that way, it will be meaningless.


    Besides, he also wants to see the results of his cultivation during this period. Although he is still an intermediate strength, he may not lose if he goes all out.


    Kongbei emperor chose a peak with slightly higher strength, so he also had a chance.


    The same is true of the sword supreme, who chose the same high supreme.


    As soon as the war began, Wu Hao took out all his strength and broke out in an instant. The two were entangled together, and their strength was almost a fight.


    "This boy is really a surprise. If Tang Chen knew, would he be angry?" Looking at this scene, Hongmeng couldn''t help laughing. Looking at Wu Hao''s talent now, Hongmeng''s grandfather was very satisfied.


    It seems that he didn''t know Wu Hao at first.

 Chapter 946

    "Really strong enough, worthy of being a demigod!" Wu Hao became more and more excited. It was so happy to fight with such a strong man.


    "Come again!" Wu Hao said to himself, because Xiying can''t speak at all. It''s just a fighting machine.


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    Now Wu Hao''s thirty-six consecutive cuts of Tiangang have reached thirty-five, and his power has reached the edge above the peak.


    If you practice the last move, 36 cuts, the power is absolutely comparable to that of the demigod.


    He has a plan that the new integrated sword move will be integrated with Tiangang 36 cuts in the future, and its power will definitely reach a new high.


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    Wu Hao used powerful tricks again and again, but still failed to repel Tang Chen Xiying.


    The spirit of the real dragon, six dragons!


    The powerful power makes the space where Wu Hao is trembling.


    However, with Wu Hao''s current strength, he really can''t destroy this space, so Hongmeng ancestor doesn''t worry at all.


    Black thunder, eternal sword!


    After half an hour, Wu Hao has been struggling. He is not like a shadow. He has a steady stream of energy. Although this is the spiritual space of the cultivation room, he will still be tired and his supreme Qi will drop.


    "Well, in that case, let''s use this move to solve the battle!" Wu Hao''s eyes calmed down.


    "My new understanding, I didn''t expect to use this move so soon!" Wu Hao sneered.


    Of course, he still didn''t take out the sky sword. After all, if he took out the sky sword, maybe the battle wouldn''t be so hard, but he couldn''t try his limit.


    Wu Hao took out an ordinary long sword, which was an advanced weapon and did not increase much strength.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and suddenly a powerful lightning force came out of the sword.


    Suddenly, the long sword soared into the sky.


    Thunder!


    Wu Hao looked at the sky. At this time, the sky flashed and thundered. The scene was very terrible, and the lightning was black.


    Thunder sword, fall!


    Suddenly a huge long sword full of black thunder fell in the air.


    Not far away, Tang Chen''s face was expressionless. He was just a machine.


    Not only that, but he flew towards the sword of thunder and showed his powerful unique skill at the same time.


    "Hard hit hard!" Wu Hao''s eyes have been staring at Tang Chen''s Xiying and the sword of thunder. After all, he is a semi God. Who knows what cards the other party has.


    Sure enough, the long gun in Tang Chen''s hand suddenly sent out fire, and a strong wave drove the surrounding gas field.


    The long gun collided with the long sword, forming a violent explosion, and Wu Hao was instantly swallowed by the explosion.


    When he woke up, he had returned to the practice room.


    "What''s the matter? Did I fail?" Wu Hao frowned. The last move just now was too strong.


    Whether it''s the sword of thunder or Tang Chen''s gun, it''s terrible. I didn''t expect such a violent explosion. It''s really unexpected.


    "Congratulations, Wu Hao, you passed the pass, and it took less than an hour to set a new historical record." Hongmeng looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    He underestimated Wu Hao''s strength again and again.


    "The last move should be your new insight?" Hongmeng asked with a smile.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, please give me some advice." Wu Hao said modestly.


    "Cough, cough, that''s pretty good. Continue to refuel." Hongmeng didn''t say much, because he saw Wu Hao''s move. It was very strong. Even if it was his shadow, he might not be able to resist it.


    "Well, your cultivation has come to an end. The holy king wants to see you. Change your clothes and come with me."


    Holy king!


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. The thing he was most worried about when he came here was going to happen.


    The holy king wants to see him, which also means that the holy king is likely to find the existence of God.


    But if not, what about God''s secret? The holy king must have a reason to see him because of this.


    Now kongbei and the supreme sword are still practicing and can''t give them the divine personality.


    "Grandpa, can you wait until they come out?" Wu Hao asked.


    "They? It is estimated that it will be difficult for them to come out in a month or two. " Hongmeng Lao Zu shook his head helplessly and said.


    Wu Hao has a black face. If he had known this, he would have stalled and pretended not to win. Now he has made a hole in himself.


    Forget it, take one step at a time, and be at ease when you come.


    If the holy king really wants to be divine, he can only escape. But the holy king is so powerful. Can he really escape if he wants to escape?


    Wu Hao frowned, affectionate and unstable.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have any concerns?" Hongmeng asked.


    "No, no worries. Let''s go." Wu Hao chooses to meet the holy king. If he is not found, he can''t let the God out even if he is found.


    Following behind Hongmeng''s ancestor, Wu Hao has been observing all around. This is the minimum condition to protect his life.


    Although he has been here for more than half a year, he is not familiar with it.


    The holy King lives in the main hall, which is the highest floor. If there is no blockade on it, it will be more convenient to escape.


    But if it''s blocked, he''ll have to waste a lot of time trying to get down.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t find the blockade area all the way down. It''s no wonder that the holy king is the strongest man in the world. Whoever dares to invade doesn''t need to blockade his residence at all.


    "All right, here we are."


    Hongmeng Laozu opened the main hall door. The whole hall space was very empty, surrounded by metal furniture, which was very luxurious.


    At this time, the holy King sat on the high platform.


    "Holy king, he is Wu Hao." After Hongmeng went in, he began to introduce.


    "Little brother Wu Hao, we finally met." The holy king stood up and looked at Wu Hao with a friendly smile.


    "I''ve seen the holy king. I don''t know what the holy king wants from me?" Wu Hao also said hello politely.


    "Of course I have something to do with you. As the chosen one, you are ready to come here."


    Wu Hao didn''t understand what the holy king said. He was ready and what he needed to do.


    "I don''t understand the meaning of the holy king. I''m just lucky. The chosen one can''t afford it." Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    At this time, he always paid great attention to the look of the holy king. Once he found something wrong, he had to find a way to leave immediately.


    "Hongmeng, take care of the other two friends first. My little brother Wu Hao and I have something to say."


    Hongmeng nodded and looked at Wu Hao.


    "You have to be polite. I''m out now."


    After Hongmeng left, the holy king came down, and Wu Hao''s nerves tightened to the limit.


    The holy king still has a smile on his face, which is completely incomprehensible whether he is really smiling or a smiling tiger.

 Chapter 947

    Wu Hao was made a little uncomfortable by his smile. Did the old man really find his divine personality.


    "Go somewhere with me!" In a twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao and the holy King disappeared in the hall.


    Followed by a desert, the hot sun in the sky, yellow sand slowly.


    "Holy king, what is this?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "This is the junction of the human and demon worlds, and it is also the entrance to the divine world."


    Wu Hao was shocked. He was still in the holy capital just now, but now he has come to this place.


    The strength of the holy king is indeed unfathomable. It seems that he has no hope if he wants to escape.


    "Don''t you want to know God''s secret? Come with me. " The holy King walked forward and soon saw an ancient well.


    "This is the well that connects the sky. If people jump down, they will reach the abyss of ten thousand layers. If demons jump down, they will fall into the sea of fire, but it is the way to the heaven to the divine world."


    Now Wu Hao is confused. Since jumping into an abyss or a sea of fire, how can you reach the divine world? And shouldn''t the divine world be heaven? How could it be underground.


    "I know what you want to ask. There are only two kinds of people who want to go to the divine world through tongtianjing."


    Wu Hao listened carefully to what the holy king would say next.


    "First, you have reached the divine realm. There are several ways to reach the divine realm. The gods pass the throne to you, or through their own cultivation, the gods fall, and finally, of course, become gods by integrating into the divine personality."


    "As long as you can become a God, you can enter the divine world through here."


    Wu Hao frowned. He had a divine personality. It seems that he will be the first in the future.


    "Of course, there''s the second one I didn''t say. The second one is the chosen one. Even if the chosen one doesn''t reach the realm of God, as long as he is half god, he can enter the divine world and become a real reserve God."


    "The chosen one? What is the chosen person and what is the standard? " Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "There are two kinds of people selected by heaven. The God of domination personally pulls down the glory. The second kind, once one of the four God of domination, but falls and is reborn, will also become the Savior and the person selected by heaven."


    The more Wu Hao listens, the more he feels mysterious. Is there such a thing?


    "And you are the chosen one. Do you know that?" The holy king looked at Wu Hao seriously and said.


    "What? I''m the chosen one? No way, how can it be? Are you kidding? " Wu Hao doesn''t think he is the chosen one at all. After all, he was only born in an ordinary family. When he was a child, he almost couldn''t even eat. He also talked about the chosen one.


    "I''m not kidding you about this. You''re really chosen by heaven, but I don''t know how you were chosen by heaven. If you don''t believe it, we can have a try." The holy King smiled and said.


    "How to try?" Wu Hao also wondered if he was really chosen by heaven?


    His talent is good, but the chosen one has him?


    "Drop your blood into the well of heaven, and the road to heaven will open. On the contrary, there will be no reaction."


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds and finally decided to have a try. No matter whether he was chosen by heaven or not, there was no blood.


    He cut his finger and dropped a drop of blood into the well. After a few seconds, there was no response.


    "Look, I said I wasn''t the chosen one." Wu Hao shrugged. It seems that the holy king thought more.


    Boom!


    As soon as the voice fell, tongtianjing burst into a violent light. One day, the golden light column towered in the sky.


    Wu Hao retreated two steps in panic.


    The holy King smiled with satisfaction.


    "The chosen one is enough to prove it." The holy King smiled and said.


    Wu Hao looked at Guangzhu and couldn''t speak for a long time. The four words "chosen man" are usually just words, because he has great talent and everyone praises him like this.


    But now he didn''t expect that he was really the chosen one, which made him a little unacceptable for a time.


    "You may have been chosen by the master God because of your outstanding talent, or you may have been the master God in your last life. All kinds of things are possible, but you can only get the answer by yourself."


    The holy King patted Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    "However, since you are a chosen person, you have to cultivate into a God by your own strength. You can''t rely on external forces, otherwise it will have a great impact on your God position, so don''t use your Divine personality."


    Wu Hao suddenly looked at the holy king. This guy really knew that he had divine personality.


    "Don''t be confused. Don''t you think there is something against the sky in this world, I don''t know? If I wanted to, I shouldn''t have been able to turn you. " The words of the holy king made Wu Hao react.


    "Master Shengwang, since you are now the strongest half god, once you absorb the divine personality, you can become a God. Why are you?" Wu Hao didn''t continue to say the following words.


    "Oh, God?" As soon as the holy King waved his hand, there appeared a divine figure surrounded by a green wind. Zhang''s is the same as Wu Hao''s, but the color is different.


    "You, you are also a god!" At this time, Wu Hao found that he was too careful. The holy king was so powerful. If there were gods in the whole world, how could he not know.


    And he didn''t believe that the only God in the world was in his hand. Now it''s not strange for the holy king to have God.


    "The seven element Lord God, the God of the wind Lord God, what a powerful God, but do you know why I don''t use it?" The holy King frowned and said.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "please the holy king for advice." When the holy King reaches this level, he can reach the divine level immediately after using the divine grid according to reason, but he is useless. Since it is useless, it naturally has a certain reason.


    "Do you know how the Godhead was born?" The holy king looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "It is formed by the spiritual cultivation and divine consciousness."


    The holy King nodded: "yes, but doesn''t a God have divine knowledge mean that it has a certain wisdom? Do you know how many gods there are in the world? "


    Wu Hao shook his head.


    "There are about twenty pieces, but for tens of thousands of years, no one has entered the realm of gods again, and this is not the only one in my hand!"


    As the holy king stretched out his hand, two divine figures appeared again.


    "Three gods!" This means that the holy king can create three gods at any time, which is terrible.


    "The divine personality has divine knowledge. If it is rashly absorbed, it will be eaten back by the original divine knowledge, and finally will only become a stepping stone for the resurrection of the God."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was startled. It turned out that there was such a thing.


    "Isn''t this Godhead useless?" Wu Hao''s heart is cold. This thing is just a waste.

 Chapter 948

    "Not entirely. The divine personality can be used, but the divine personality consciousness must be eliminated first. Only after elimination can the divine personality be transformed into itself, otherwise it will only be used by the gods."


    "But it''s not easy to eliminate the divine consciousness. After tens of thousands of years, there is only one way now, but it''s not a way, because this method can''t be realized at all."


    "Of course, this is the time before you appeared. Now your appearance may change this pattern." The holy king turned to look at Wu Hao and said.


    "Me? I don''t know how to eliminate divine consciousness. " Wu Hao looked stunned. How did the holy king put his hope on him.


    "Hahaha, of course not now, but in the future, because you are the chosen one. When you reach the divine realm, you can eliminate the divine consciousness with divine power."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was silent for several seconds.


    "However, since the divine realm is so difficult to reach, how can I?" Originally, he thought he could reach the realm of God with divine personality, but now he has always thought too much.


    God has consciousness and can''t use it, that''s all-purpose.


    "Did you forget? You are the chosen one. Others can''t do it, but you can. If you can''t do it, no one in the world may be able to do it. " The holy king looked at Wu Hao and said seriously.


    "However, I have no bottom in my heart. You are a super strong person who has practiced for thousands of years. I have only been for a few decades." Wu Hao frowned. The holy king said that he was under great pressure.


    "Hehe, this is your strength. You may not be your opponent after ten thousand years of cultivation. You have reached this level just a few dozen times. Isn''t this your excellence?"


    Wu Hao is completely silent. According to the holy king, he may really be able to do it.


    But anyway, he hasn''t reached the strength to pursue that realm. Wait until he reaches the real demigod. In short, his steps won''t stop.


    "Well, don''t be discouraged. What you need to do now is to improve your strength. After you come out of the cultivation room, I have something to tell you. It has a lot to do with whether you can become a God in the future. Now let''s go back first."


    Wu Hao nodded. In a twinkling of an eye, they returned to the holy palace. The strength of the holy king was so terrible.


    After returning, Wu Hao came to the cultivation room, and Hongmeng''s father was also there at this time.


    "Back? How''s it going? " Hongmeng asked with a smile.


    Wu Hao also smiled bitterly: "ha ha, the world is bigger than I imagined, but it also shows that I need to constantly improve myself." Wu Hao looked at Hongmeng with firm eyes and said.


    "Yes, what young people want is this energy. The holy king and I are very optimistic about you. Hurry up and finish your last cultivation."


    With that, Hongmeng opened the door for Wu Hao''s cultivation, and Wu Hao walked in slowly.


    After entering this door, he will be one step closer to the power of demigod, which also means that the burden on him will be heavier.


    But now he has no choice but to sprint forward with all his strength.


    After the cultivation mode is started, a majestic supreme Qi surrounds all around, and the energy of the seven elements is also very abundant.


    Wu Hao immediately sat down and began to accept the baptism of elements and the supreme Qi.


    The supreme Qi in his body increased exponentially, and Wu Hao''s strength also increased step by step.


    Half a month later, Wu Hao''s strength has reached the limit and may break through to the advanced level at any time.


    During this period, the holy king also came to observe several times. In the face of Wu Hao''s cultivation state, the holy king was full of praise.


    Praising Wu Hao''s talent is much better than that of his years. No wonder Wu Hao can become the chosen person of the gods.


    "After he breaks through, he can participate in the once-in-a-century competition of human demons." The holy King smiled with satisfaction.


    In the past, people and demons were basically dominated by demons. After all, for people and demons, the strength of demons at the same level is really stronger.


    This is precisely because the Terran can''t get the first place, but this time it''s different. The emergence of Wu Hao may break this law.


    Originally, Wu Hao''s combat power is infinitely close to the demigod state. As long as he breaks through the advanced level, I''m afraid even the demigod can fight.


    However, participating in the competition stipulates that if the strength reaches the demigod, it is not allowed to participate.


    The strength of the Terran is limited, and it can only fight with the demon at most.


    But the demon clan has some powerful existence. Even relying on the strength above the peak, it can fight with the demigod. This is the disparity between strength.


    But Wu Hao is different. If Wu Hao is promoted to senior supreme, his strength is comparable to that of demigod. At that time, even the demon clan will be surprised.


    A week later, Wu Hao finally broke through and reached the advanced level, but he still hasn''t passed the pass. His cultivation hasn''t ended yet. He has reached the advanced level so quickly. Naturally, he should take advantage of now to consolidate his strength.


    On the day when Wu Hao left the customs, Hongmeng''s ancestors congratulated him again and again.


    Although Wu Hao is now a senior supreme, he knows very well that with Wu Hao''s abnormal leapfrog fighting ability, Wu Hao may not lose much.


    "I''m polite, thanks to my grandfather, otherwise I wouldn''t have gained so much this time."


    Indeed, he first understood the sword of thunder, and then knew the secret of God. Now his strength has changed from intermediate to advanced. This opportunity can not be met at any time. At least this time, he has left at least five years for him.


    "Well, the holy king is waiting for you. I have something important to discuss with you."


    Wu Hao knew this before and followed Hongmeng to the main hall.


    However, this time the main hall is not only the holy king, but also two middle-aged men on the seat next to him.


    "Tang Chen, Dong Ji, you are here too." As soon as he entered the door, Hongmeng said hello with a smile.


    "Hum, what? We can''t come? Are you afraid that we will ruin your good deeds? " Dong Ji snorted coldly.


    Tang Chen and Wu Hao on the other side know each other. Before that, he was a shadow battle of Tang Chen, so he has seen Tang Chen.


    "Good thing? What good thing, I don''t understand what you mean? " Hongmeng said angrily. Dong Ji''s tone was not good, so he would not give face.


    "Hehe, don''t pretend, old man. There are only five places to participate in the human demon competition this year. Your disciples in front can take two. Now you have to take one. What do you mean, when Tang Chen and I are deserted, right? Besides, I heard from the holy king that you gave this place to a senior boy. You are arrogant and ignore us, right?" Dong Ji said angrily.


    When Hongmeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing twice.


    "Hahaha, I thought it was something. It was because of this."

 Chapter 949

    "It''s just a quota. Isn''t it also for the victory of our mankind and the victory of the holy palace?" Hong Meng said loudly.


    "I''m afraid you fart for your own victory!" Dong Jiyi patted the armrests of tables and chairs and said in the same cold voice.


    The scene was once embarrassed.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. It was between their demigods and had nothing to do with him.


    Of course, the premise is that it doesn''t provoke him. If it provokes him, it''s not just the matter of Hongmeng''s father.


    "Dong Ji, even if you say so, I have no problem. First of all, you have to have someone in your hand before you dare to ask for this quota. No, if you do, the holy king will not refuse you." Hongmeng looked at the holy king and said.


    It''s really extraordinary to return the responsibility to the holy king.


    "Don''t talk to me. Do you really think I''m alone? And even if no one is ten times stronger than the advanced supreme recommended by you, I really don''t know where you have the face to mention it! "


    Hongmeng sneered twice, paused and continued, "well, how about we gamble?"


    "Well, you say, how to bet!" Dong Ji didn''t refuse, but looked a little excited.


    "Bet on winning or losing. You and I send one person each to decide the outcome. If you win, the quota will naturally belong to you. You can do whatever you want. If you want to lose, you are not allowed to mention half a word about the quota."


    As soon as Dong Ji heard that it was this way, he immediately fought.


    "Well, do as you say!" After negotiation, the holy king didn''t speak. With a wave of his hand, they came to the martial arts training ground in the twinkling of an eye.


    After a while, a strong man in silver armor came to the center of the training ground.


    "This is the person I recommend. He is also the strongest in the land of Xi Yi. His strength is above the peak. What about you, Hongmeng? Didn''t you recommend a senior? Don''t call out and try? "


    Stir up the law.


    But Hongmeng didn''t panic at all. He looked at Wu Hao and nodded.


    "It''s the senior and supreme Wu Hao around me. I won''t say much else. Let them have a competition."


    Wu Hao nodded and went to the training ground.


    Wu Hao is a little short and weak compared with the other side.


    "Hahaha, the feeling is just in case, Hongmeng, you can really give us a long face in the holy palace."


    Dong Ji seems to despise Wu Hao. After all, he can''t see what makes Wu Hao outstanding.


    "Don''t laugh off your big teeth. You can''t pick them up for a while. Don''t you know what low-key is after tens of thousands of years?"


    "You!" Dong Ji looked at Hongmeng fiercely, but the holy king was also there. Naturally, he couldn''t open his mouth and scold.


    If the holy King hadn''t been there, who would have spoken so fast if he had already started.


    "Wu Hao, please give me some advice!" Wu Hao smiled and said hello.


    But the other party obviously didn''t pay attention to him and didn''t like him at all.


    "The competition between the strong will stop at the point. Don''t hurt each other."


    "Now the competition officially begins." Tang Chen stood in the center of the training ground and said sternly.


    Brute force!


    As soon as they come up, the other party will have full firepower. It''s really different on the peak, and the strength on the peak can''t be underestimated.


    It definitely has the strength that can''t be countered above the general peak.


    It can be said that it is stronger than the average peak.


    Barbarian fist!


    One move of boxing was also powerful, and Wu Hao immediately retreated.


    Thunder body method!


    Easily and skillfully avoided the attack of the strong man.


    Dong Ji was really surprised that Wu Hao could escape so easily.


    It''s rare for a high-level supreme to avoid attacks above the peak.


    Wu Hao didn''t do anything. He kept holding his hands. The strong man attacked him just to avoid it.


    It''s not that he is not a strong man''s opponent. The best way to completely hit the face and let the other party see the form clearly is not to defeat the enemy with one move.


    Five minutes later, the strong man didn''t meet Wu Hao at all.


    "This shrinking turtle, Hongmeng, is that all you recommend? The human demon competition is no joke. Do you think you can win by speed alone? " Dong Ji asked coldly that Wu Hao was hiding so that there was no possibility of attack


    The strong man was also very angry, especially when he saw Wu Hao''s flighty face.


    "Senior supreme, is that all you can do? Dare not take my fist? In that case, the place to participate in the human demon competition is mine! " The strong man said loudly.


    "Hehe, I thought you were dumb and can''t speak. Now it doesn''t seem so. It turns out you''re just an uneducated guy." Wu Hao said without cutting.


    "But I''m not very interested in the man devil competition you said, but if you want it so much, of course I won''t give in."


    "You!" The strong man was so angry that Wu Hao dared to humiliate him.


    Increased violence!


    Speed, strength and mental strength doubled in an instant, but it also affected his own consumption.


    In this state of violence, he can only last ten minutes. If he doesn''t defeat the enemy within ten minutes, he will fall into a passive state. I''m afraid he won''t be far from losing at that time.


    However, after the increase of violence, his strength will double, which is completely enough to crush the ordinary peak.


    "That''s it?" Wu Hao sneered. After the improvement of emotional violence, the man''s strength did not rise much, which was not comparable to his God''s anger.


    "Speak wildly!" As he spoke, a huge hammer mixed with lightning appeared in his hand.


    Top secondary artifact!


    Wu Hao still doesn''t care.


    When the strong man rushed over, Wu Hao sneered.


    "Hehe."


    Black thunder!


    The thunder body method can''t catch up with the strong man after the promotion of violence, but the black thunder is more than enough.


    Except the holy king and Hongmeng, everyone didn''t expect Wu Hao''s speed to increase again. It''s too abnormal.


    "I''m afraid the boy''s speed is close to the demigod level." Tang Chen''s face changed slightly and said faintly.


    "Hum, is it really special? It''s a shrinking turtle. I don''t dare to compete openly. What a good bird!" Dong Ji said angrily.


    "Upright? You''ve lived for thousands of years, so naive, really? Now we can compete with you, but when we get to the big game, do you think the Warcraft will compete with him after they know his weakness? " Hongmeng retorted.


    "You!"


    "Well, stop talking. What Hongmeng said is not unreasonable. Don''t just look at your eyes, Dong Ji, and then look down." The king spoke.


    "Or, you go on stage and try, can you force this boy?" The holy King smiled and said.


    "Holy king, I!" Dong Ji wanted to do it. After all, he also wanted to teach Hongmeng''s ancestors a lesson, but as a demigod, he didn''t mean anything.

 Chapter 950

    If he makes a move, he can easily beat Wu Hao, but isn''t this refreshing his offline? What will the following members think of him.


    "Since you have no face to do it, just look at it quietly." The holy King stared at Wu Hao.


    In fact, he also wanted to see how Wu Hao did his best, but the Xiyi man didn''t seem to have the strength to force Wu Hao to do it.


    "Damn it, you''ve been hiding until when!" The strong man was very oppressed. When did he receive such an insult? Wu Hao was too arrogant.


    "Just fight until you admit defeat. I won''t fight with impolite people. Of course, if you have the strength to let me fight." Wu Hao said coldly.


    Originally, he thought about two moves on stage. After all, in the future, we can''t look up and look down. We can''t harden our interpersonal relationship.


    But the man who came to power showed extreme dissatisfaction and no cutting to him. Who made him have no idea of continuing to fight.


    "You''re so careful. It seems that you''re really not qualified. Let me beat you down!" The strong man attacked madly, but he couldn''t even touch the corners of Wu Hao''s clothes.


    As time went by, Wu Hao never made a move. Finally, the improvement effect of men''s violence ended, and his strength was greatly reduced. He had no choice but to admit defeat.


    "You, you deceive people too much. You can''t win!" Dong Ji stood up, very angry.


    Wu Hao didn''t make a move from beginning to end. He knew to hide. He didn''t see anything at all.


    "What is invincible? Elder, you can eat at random, but you can''t talk at random. He''s not qualified to let me do it. Don''t you want to hurt him, but become invincible? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Hum, don''t give me strong arguments. You won''t count!"


    make love.


    Grandfather Hongmeng applauded again and again.


    "Deacon Dong Ji is really cheeky enough to eat. I didn''t expect you to say it if you turn your face and don''t admit it. It''s really refreshing my three outlooks," said Hongmeng with a smile.


    "Hongmeng, don''t give me so much yin and Yang. He didn''t beat my men by his real ability at all. What qualifications does he have to get a place because he is fast?"


    Wu Hao sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    "Boy, what do you mean!"


    Wu Hao shrugged: "it''s not interesting. I just think some demigods talk like farting. They really smoke people. He''s not qualified to let me do it. Does it make me full of fighting spirit? Of course, if you did it, maybe I could be a little interested. "


    The scene was completely silent. No one thought Wu Hao dared to say such big words.


    Hongmeng''s ancestors were also surprised. Although Wu Hao''s strength may really be able to try, I''m afraid it''s still difficult. After all, Dong Ji is only second only to him. I''m afraid it''s not easy to win.


    "Hahaha, you? Do you think you are qualified? Hongmeng, I dare not say that if I really do something against a boy like you, it will appear that I bully the small with the big! " Dong Ji''s face was gloomy. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was so arrogant. He was really deceiving others.


    "That''s it. You have no face, and I don''t need any face. In that case, please bother elder Tang Chen to announce the results." Wu Hao hugged his fist and said politely to Tang Chen.


    "Oh? Young man, do you know who I am? " Tang Chen looked puzzled. He only met Wu Hao for the first time in the holy palace. How did Wu Hao know he was Tang Chen.


    "Ha ha mirror!" At this time, grandfather Hongmeng laughed.


    "Old Tang, don''t be angry. When Tang Chen entered the simulated battle platform, you were the opponent he chose."


    what!


    Tang Chen and Dong Ji were shocked one after another.


    Wu Hao chose him and stood here, which is enough to show that Wu Hao challenged him to pass.


    What Hongmeng said is not frightening. In the simulated battle platform, if you don''t defeat the other party, you can''t pass. Some people are trapped for a year or even two after they go in.


    "You defeated my shadow?" Tang Chen looked at Wu Hao curiously and asked.


    Although his shadow is only 80% of his strength, it is absolutely beyond the ordinary peak.


    It can be said that even if it is on the top, it can''t be matched. Wu Hao can win.


    "Isn''t that nonsense, old Tang? If he doesn''t win, how can he stand here and talk to us?"


    Yes, indeed.


    "How long did it take? Hongmeng, it took you a lot of time to train this boy? " I''m afraid Wu Hao has made a lot of real efforts to defeat his shadow. It seems that it is still deep hidden by the Tibetan ancestors of Hongmeng.


    "Not long, he has been here for more than half a year, but all cultivation projects have been completed. It took him about an hour to deal with your shadow."


    "Tang Chen looked black, while the others were shocked.


    "Hongmeng, this kind of joke is not funny. Who did you cheat in an hour!" Tang Chen said incredulously.


    "Do you think I''m kidding? If you ask the holy king, he knows it. "


    Then they looked at the holy King unconsciously. It seems that the only one who can tell them that this is a joke is the holy king.


    "Hongmeng is right. It really took only an hour, and he didn''t accept the supreme Qi cultivation. Now if he does it again, I''m afraid it will only take half an hour, or even faster."


    However, they didn''t wait for the answer they wanted. Instead, they waited for a bomb, a heavy bomb.


    That is, when Wu Hao defeated Tang Chen Xiying, there was only intermediate supreme strength at that time?


    "Well, how is this possible? I don''t believe it!" Dong Ji is still biting and can see that he is very unwilling.


    "Well, since deacon Dong Ji doesn''t believe it, let''s have another one. How about Dong Ji doing it yourself?" Asked the king.


    Dong Ji was silent. It was humiliating to let a senior supreme master do it himself.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a competition. Just click to stop."


    Dong Ji was silent for another two seconds, then nodded and agreed.


    "I can speak first. I don''t want to revenge him. I''m just trying to prove whether this boy has this strength or not." Dong Ji defended.


    In fact, it''s good that he doesn''t defend. When he says so, it really seems to be revenge.


    "Come on, boy. Let''s do two moves. Let me see how you beat Tang Chen Xiying."


    Wu Hao didn''t refuse. Hongmeng said before that if you want to have a foothold in this holy palace, you must be stronger than anyone.


    "Boy, don''t think about going on any more this time. The one just now is useless to me."

 Chapter 951

    "In front of you, I don''t have to hide!" Of course, Wu Hao will not continue. It''s meaningless.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    His strength soared in an instant. Although he was shocked, Dong Ji was also very calm.


    Wu Hao naturally has some skills, and this means is naturally included in their calculation.


    The demigod has stepped into the stage of understanding the existence of divine power, but more of it is the supreme Qi. Therefore, although the demigod begins to understand divine power, the divine power that can be used is almost negligible.


    Since it was not divine power, the demigod had nothing to fear in his eyes. Even if he could not defeat the other party, it was impossible for the other party to defeat him.


    "Boy, if you have this thing, you are not my opponent." As soon as Dong Ji stretched out his hand, the secondary artifact disc in his hand flew out.


    "The disk of reincarnation!"


    I saw the reincarnation disc rush over according to Wu Hao, and unexpectedly have the sense of independent attack. It seems that this reincarnation is not just as simple as the top secondary artifact.


    It seems that the reincarnation disc has begun to have an artifact spirit, but when a top secondary artifact begins to breed an artifact spirit, it means that this secondary artifact has begun to develop towards an artifact.


    "If you want to defeat me with weapons, elder Dong Ji looks down on me?" Wu Hao sneered.


    Sky sword!


    As soon as the sky sword came out, the surrounding Qi field changed instantly. The reincarnation disc was still, but it shrank back.


    "Artifact!" People were surprised that Wu Hao had an artifact, which was a rare weapon in the world.


    "Weapons against weapons, this is also more reasonable. Go, sky sword!" Wu Hao also threw the sky sword out, and the reincarnation disc was suppressed in an instant.


    After all, the sky sword is an artifact, much stronger than it. How can it be the opponent of the sky sword.


    "Come back to the reincarnation disc!" Dong Ji knew very well that his weapon was not the opponent of artifact, so he took it back immediately.


    "Unexpectedly, you really have some means. You can defeat Tang Chen Xiying. Should you use this artifact?"


    In the face of this doubt, Wu Hao didn''t speak. In the face of people like Dong Ji, there was no point in explaining.


    "Good boy, let me try. Are you my opponent with artifact?" After seeing Wu Hao holding an artifact, Dong Ji began to take it seriously. After all, if one is not careful, he is really likely to lose to Wu Hao.


    Five wheel seal!


    The reincarnation disc becomes big and becomes five Frisbees. It rises instantly, and the properties of each disc are different.


    Wind, rain, thunder, wood, fire, a total of five attributes, can be said to be very violent.


    "Five attribute attack?" Wu Hao smiled and waved his hand.


    Spirit of Thunder Dragon!


    Spirit of wind dragon!


    Dragon of ice dragon!


    Spirit of fire dragon!


    Spirit of Earth Dragon!


    Wu Hao also competes with the five attributes. The attributes almost completely correspond to the attributes, and the only soil attribute can only compete with the wood attribute.


    After all, there is no wooden dragon in his seven dragons away from fire method, so he can only use earth dragons to meet wooden dragons.


    "Good, good." Although Dong Ji''s face changed slightly, Wu Hao could resist his moves in the same way. It seems that he does have some means.


    Although in the end, his five away wheel seal slightly prevailed, it is good that Wu Hao can have such strength.


    "Try this again."


    Big wheel!


    The reincarnation disk suddenly became larger and fell from the sky like a huge hammer.


    Wu Hao took out a hammer, which he forged when forging mecha in Yecheng.


    Shake the hammer!


    This is a skill in forging machine armor. Forging pig iron with this skill can make pig iron look like you want.


    At that time, Wu Hao also learned it for a period of time. It was originally used for forging, but I didn''t expect it to be used for competition now.


    However, I have to say that this forging move is very powerful. If it is a battle of life and death, it can have enough time to accumulate strength. I''m afraid it can hurt the enemy by surprise.


    The forging hammer in his hand also suddenly became larger and instantly collided with Dong Ji''s huge wheel.


    The two strokes collided, and the surroundings trembled violently.


    As soon as the holy King waved his hand, the violent energy stopped again. It seems that the strength of the holy king is indeed unfathomable.


    "Boy, I admit that you have the strength that I recognize. You''ve got this quota, but I still want to fight with you again. Do you dare to promise?" Dong Ji is also a forthright person.


    He can belittle Wu Hao, but now that Wu Hao''s strength has exceeded his expectations, he can no longer attack Wu Hao.


    Even if he is unwilling to do so, the holy king may blame him.


    "Why don''t you dare? Just come, elder." Wu Hao answered.


    "Hahaha, OK, I won''t keep my hand this time. Be careful!" Dong Ji''s state suddenly changed, and the light in his eyes also changed, revealing blue smoke.


    Wu Hao could even feel the power of a demigod. It seems that the real demigod is not like that just now.


    Immortal skill, firm drill!


    Wu Hao opened the strongest defense. Now the invincible golden body can''t defend the basic attack of demigod, so drilling is the biggest reliance.


    "Oh? It can change form. " Dong Ji was stunned by the changes that had taken place in Wu Hao. At this time, Wu Hao was like a metal man. He looked very scientific and technological.


    "Hongmeng, what''s his trick?" The holy king also asked suspiciously.


    "This is his master kongbei emperor, who is as famous as xuanming emperor. His skill is called immortal divine skill. Relying on this, Wu Hao has escaped death many times."


    Hongmeng did see this move twice. Although it is different, I''m afraid it has the same effect as the original invincible golden body. Its defense will only be more amazing.


    "I see. This should be a self created skill." The holy King smiled and said.


    "He created his own skills? Have you seen it? " The holy king asked again.


    I saw Hongmeng''s grandfather nodding: "at the beginning, he defeated Tang Chen and stopped shadow with his own skill. That skill is very strange and changeable. I think it can be regarded as one of the strongest and most difficult to understand among the self-made skills I have seen."


    Hearing what Hongmeng said, the holy king is also interested. After all, there are absolutely few people who can create peerless Kung Fu.


    "Dong Ji, do your best. Your attack is so soft. Wu Hao doesn''t want to fight you with all his strength." The king spoke.


    Wu Hao felt helpless for a while. This is not to pit him. No matter how strong he is, he has little chance to win the demigod. What''s more, Dong Ji is an old demigod. Can he easily defeat him.


    Even the holy King spoke. Of course, Dong Ji can only recruit. He surged up. A strong momentum made Wu Hao feel the pressure doubled. It seems that Dong Ji really needs to be serious.

 Chapter 952

    "Boy, be careful. This is my own skill. Even Hongmeng didn''t dare to take it easily."


    Zen boxing!


    Suddenly, the time stopped, the surroundings seemed to slow down a lot, and Wu Hao suddenly became sensitive.


    I feel my body can''t move, my eyes can see everything, but I can''t move my body half a step.


    The grandfathers of Hongmeng and others on the stage were also motionless, but the holy king sent out a smile.


    Zen boxing, is this the effect of Zen boxing? Why do people have this sense of oppression.


    "Boy, do you feel that your body can''t move and can only be slaughtered by others? Yes, this is Zen boxing. It''s like sitting meditation. You can only perceive everything, but you can''t move, so you can''t avoid my attack." Dong Ji looks very proud.


    In fact, this move really gives Wu Hao a headache. If he can''t move, he can''t avoid the attack, let alone launch a counterattack.


    Zen fist, God move!


    Dong Ji''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Wu Hao, and a smile appeared at the corner of Dong Ji''s mouth.


    Bang!


    Wu Hao received a punch in the abdomen. At the same time, the restrictive effect of Zen boxing was lifted instantly.


    Wu Hao''s painful facial features twisted. The punch just now broke his drill defense.


    The demigod is really worthy of his reputation. It seems that he is too naive to be able to do so.


    Which demigod has not experienced the baptism of thousands of years, and who is a simple thing.


    Wu Hao immediately opened the distance. Zen boxing was too strange. Just now it was too short to see where the flaw was.


    Zen boxing!


    Wu Hao was restricted again and felt the same way.


    "Again!" Wu Hao twisted his body desperately, but it didn''t work at all.


    "Zen fist, shape move!"


    This time it was even more exaggerated. I didn''t see Dong Ji''s figure at all. Wu Hao actually suffered again, and his strength was no weaker than that just now.


    Oh!


    Twice, Wu Hao''s stomach acid was beaten out. This feeling was first experienced by Wu Hao.


    Powerful but nowhere to release, this feeling of being at a loss.


    "Space time domain!" Wu Hao immediately opened the space-time field. If this Zen fist is related to time and can still time, his space-time field should be effective.


    "Hehe, naive!"


    Zen boxing!


    "Again!" Once again, I fell into passivity. Obviously, the ''space-time field'' has no effect.


    Zen fist, move!


    Bang!


    With this punch, Wu Hao suffered a lot of damage, and the corners of his mouth were mixed with a trace of blood.


    "Holy king, the victory is divided." Dong Ji smiled with satisfaction. Fortunately, he didn''t lose face.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not over yet!" Wu Hao stood up again.


    "You can do it before I get down!" Wu Hao said.


    "Boy, are you really not afraid of death?" Dong Ji smiled and asked.


    Wu Hao smiled: "hehe, if this attack could kill me, I''m afraid I won''t stand here and talk to you now!"


    "Hahaha, well, in that case, I''ll see where your limit is!"


    Zen fist, soul movement!


    One punch was heavier than another. Wu Hao was injured again and again and stood up again and again.


    After a while, he got three more punches.


    Wu Hao staggered and stood up again, with a smile on his mouth.


    "You''ve had enough. Now it''s my turn." Wu Hao wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, and a difficult smile appeared on his face.


    "Your turn? Under my Zen fist, you only get beaten. "


    Zen boxing! God move!


    "Don''t be complacent. I''ve seen through your Zen fist!" Wu Hao roared!


    Thunder Dragon collapse fist!


    Wu Hao punched out. When the Zen fist God hit him, Lei Long''s avalanche fist also hit Dong Ji for the first time.


    Dong Ji was completely unprepared and was hit far away.


    "How, how possible, how can you hit me!" Dong Ji couldn''t believe looking at Wu Hao. She didn''t know how Wu haogang did it.


    Even in the face of his Zen boxing, Hongmeng Laozu and others can only do their best to resist it and can''t fight back immediately.


    But while Wu Hao could be hurt, he also hurt him.


    "Hehe, do you want to know? Just try again. " Wu Hao sneered and stood up straight.


    "Give me less bluff."


    Zen fist, move!


    The power of black thunder!


    A black thunder hit Dong Ji instantly, and Dong Ji immediately became an explosive head.


    "It''s impossible. My Zen boxing has never been broken in this way." Twice in a row.


    To say that the first time maybe Wu Hao happened, the second time is absolutely impossible.


    "That was before. Now if you punch me, you will naturally bear my move." Wu Hao wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth again.


    "So what? I''ll see when you can hold on and get so many Zen punches from me!"


    Wu Hao no longer resists and strengthens the power of black thunder to the maximum. As long as Dong Jigan attacks him, he will be attacked.


    Moreover, Dong Ji suffered twice as much damage.


    The power of black thunder attached to him, plus his counterattack.


    Dong Ji was also injured and didn''t dare to come forward easily.


    "Boy, tell me, how on earth did you do it?" Dong Ji asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, although your Zen boxing is very strong, there is a very obvious weakness, just at the moment when you attack." Wu Hao said faintly.


    After that, Dong Ji immediately reacted.


    "Good boy, you can grasp this little detail."


    Yes, this is indeed one of the weaknesses of Zen boxing, because Zen boxing is an instant attack after it is launched. When the attack is over, the effect of Zen boxing will disappear immediately. I''m afraid Wu Hao took the opportunity of that moment to launch the attack.


    This is to hurt both the enemy and yourself. It can be regarded as seven injury boxing, but I''m afraid there is only this way in the face of his Zen boxing. It''s the simplest and most rude.


    Because no matter how you avoid his Zen boxing, you will eventually be attacked. It''s better to resist than this.


    "Hahaha, this boy is really messing around. I like it." The king laughed twice.


    "You two go on, Dong Ji. If you can''t force out his own skill, don''t come down today." When the holy King spoke, Dong Ji''s face changed greatly.


    He only found out this problem now. Wu Hao fought with him for a long time and did not use the self created skill, which also means that Wu Hao didn''t do his best.


    Of course, he didn''t do his best either, otherwise the battle would have ended when he first used Zen boxing.


    "Use your own skills and let me see what potential you have." Dong Ji said faintly.


    "OK, but let me see how strong you are."


    At this moment, the battle really began. Knowing that Zen boxing was useless to Wu Hao, Dong Ji gave up using Zen boxing.

 Chapter 953

    Wild power!


    Dong Ji''s figure began to change and became much larger than before, about 2.5 meters.


    It seems that the old man should be serious. In that case, he should also be serious.


    The sky sword appeared again. Wu Hao looked at Dong Ji without fear.


    "Boy, you have to be careful. Dong Ji''s wild power even bothers me." Grandfather Hongmeng stood on the stage and warned.


    How can Wu Hao not know that Dong Ji is very difficult to deal with at this moment, but so what? He doesn''t believe that this wild power can be invincible.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Wu Hao''s speed soared. At the same time, Dong Ji launched an attack. The speed was very fast. Wu Hao subconsciously reacted and avoided.


    So fast!


    Wu Hao frowned. It was amazing that Dong Ji could change so fast.


    Thunder body method!


    The two body methods are blessed, but Wu Hao is still no faster than Dong Ji.


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    Wu Hao launches an attack and instantly attacks Dong Ji. When Wu Hao knows very well that this eternal sword can never hurt Dong Ji.


    "Boy, are you tickling me!" Dong Ji rushed out of the smoke and punched him.


    The law of creation!


    Black thunder!


    The speed increased again, but this scene attracted the attention of the holy king.


    This body method!


    "Hongmeng, do you feel that he looks familiar with the black thunder?"


    Hongmeng nodded: "this black thunder is an enhanced version of his thunder body method, and it is also a combination of his own creation method."


    "It''s really surprising that the integrated skills come out. It seems that another person has integrated the skills. He is worthy of being chosen by heaven." The king smiled.


    "There will be a good play next."


    The two have been colliding, and their speed has reached the limit. They can''t be caught on the ordinary peak.


    Wu Hao''s speed at this time is no less than that of Dong Ji, but his strength is a little lacking, which is where Wu Hao finds his own problems.


    In terms of speed, he is comparable to the demigod, but his strength is not enough at all. It seems that his cultivation focus on the cultivation of strength.


    "Boy, you can fight with me with high and supreme strength and hurt me. To tell you the truth, you are proud enough. Next, I''ll use the last move to decide the outcome!"


    Dong Ji stopped and a huge figure stood in the air.


    "Dong Ji is going to do that? It''s worth it to force Dong Ji to use that move. " Hongmeng smiled with satisfaction.


    Wu Hao can have this strength. It seems that the human side is expected to win the first place in this human demon competition.


    "In order to respect the elder, I''m naturally the strongest move. Fear, elder, please!"


    Wu Hao holds the sky sword, and the sword body emits golden light.


    "No matter what you use, you can''t win me. Maybe I can''t take you, but at least you''ve got my approval. Boy, you can take the quota. I have nothing to say, but the battle between us is over."


    Hong Ding Yu Tian!


    Suddenly a huge stone statue appeared in the sky, like a god Buddha, with his hands folded.


    "Thousand moves, Dami God''s palm!"


    The sky was red with fire, and huge red palms came, as if to destroy the sky and the earth.


    Wu Hao also suddenly opened his eyes. Dong Ji''s move is definitely not simple, so he can''t take it lightly.


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    Wu Hao''s Kendo has reached the peak, and his sword potential has not lost Dong Ji''s Da Mi divine palm.


    The two unique moves collided, sent out a violent vibration, and the whole holy palace was shaking.


    However, at the peak of the collision, the figure of the holy King appeared between the two.


    He pushed his hands and the two moves were dissolved in an instant.


    "Well, it''s agreed that the end will come soon. Are you going to force each other with death? I declare the competition over. " The holy king stood in the sky with his hands on his back.


    Although they were tied, Wu Hao knew that the final winner was the holy king.


    Whether it''s his immortal sword or Dong Ji''s great God palm, the attack is absolutely strong, but the holy king can be easily resolved, which is enough to show how strong the holy king is.


    The holy king really deserves to be the strongest man in mankind. He has far surpassed the demigod. Wu Hao even doubts whether the holy king is a God or not. He can easily resolve their attacks.


    "Dong Ji, you also know the strength of Wu Hao. Are you OK with this quota?" Asked the holy king.


    As a holy king, in fact, he can make a decision, but what he needs now is to convince people with virtue. He believes that Dong Ji will never refuse, and there is no reason to refuse.


    Dong Ji shook her head: "of course not. The boy''s strength is really strong. I''ll do it according to what the holy king and Hongmeng said. But if the boy can''t get the first place, I''ll beat him anyway."


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly and didn''t speak. He had never heard of the human demon competition. Why did he make a decision for him privately.


    "Wu Hao, what about you? Do you have any comments? " The holy king looked at Wu Hao and asked immediately.


    "I don''t have any opinions, but I don''t want to participate in the human demon competition." Wu Hao said directly.


    "Oh? Really? " The holy king looked at Wu Hao in surprise. Wu Hao had such strength and didn''t want to participate. It was a little surprising.


    "In that case, well, it seems that we can''t get the first two gods and an artifact, as well as the right of way of human and demon circles. In fact, these are nothing. It''s a pity, Shenshui. It''s a pity."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly.


    Two gods?


    Artifact?


    There are also two right of way. This thing is nothing. The most important thing is two gods and artifacts.


    As for the divine water, of course he doesn''t know what it is, so it''s not important to him.


    "Cough, cough, well, since the holy king wants me to participate so much, I''ll give up the holy King''s wish and try my best to participate." Wu Hao dozed off twice to put an end to embarrassment.


    "Boy, don''t force yourself. My wish is important, but your idea is more important. You can choose not to participate. It''s all right. It''s a big deal that Shenshui can be used for others. Anyway, it''s just to improve the divine power. It''s useless for you now. Don''t you say it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao was embarrassed. The holy king didn''t give him the steps at this time.


    But of course, he must participate in so many good things, especially the divine water, which can actually improve the divine power, which is an important material for him to break through the demigod and become a God in the future.


    "No, no, no, I still choose to participate. Young people must have ideas. There is no difference between ideas and salted fish. The holy king can''t break my current ideas, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll regret it in the future."

 Chapter 954

    This made everyone laugh.


    "It seems that you are really a chicken thief. OK, then you will be the last place to replace us as human beings and fight on behalf of our holy palace."


    Wu Hao nodded and agreed. Since there are good things, how can there be less of him.


    Besides, it''s time to deal with some things. Emperor xuanming is in the demon family. You should meet emperor xuanming there this time. Take this opportunity to get rid of this cancer.


    Now, in terms of his strength, he will never be afraid of xuanming emperor. As long as he seizes the opportunity, xuanming will only die.


    The competition will be held in half a month, which means Wu Hao still has half a month to practice.


    At that time, the holy king will lead the way, and there is no need to hurry. Originally, Wu Hao wanted to practice by himself, but Hongmeng said that there was a team competition of three people in the competition, so he must train with the other five people to cultivate mutual understanding.


    "In short, during the team competition, all of you listened to Wu Hao''s arrangement and took him as the center." As soon as this remark came out, the other four were dissatisfied.


    "Deacon Hongmeng, he is just a senior supreme. It''s ok if he is qualified to participate in the competition. Why can''t we listen to him? We can''t do it."


    Hongmeng looked at the man and smiled faintly.


    "OK, Rongping, I''ll give you a chance. Who do you think of the four of you has the ability to serve?" Hong Meng asked.


    "When it comes to strength, it''s Lin Feng. His strength is the strongest among us. Listen to him." Rongping said loudly. He didn''t mind that Wu Hao would hear this.


    "Oh? According to you, if you only listen to the strongest, he can challenge Wu Hao. If you win, Wu Hao also listens to him. Of course, any of you has the right to challenge. How about? "


    The four looked at each other and nodded immediately. In short, it''s good to listen to anyone. Let them listen to a senior and supreme arrangement. Isn''t that hitting them in the face.


    "OK, let me challenge." Lin Feng stood up. This position should have been his. Now he depends on his strength to get the position back.


    "Ah..." Wu Hao yawned, then stretched his waist and said.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not interested in this command, but I don''t mind if you challenge me." Wu Hao stood up.


    The four people looked at Wu Hao without cutting. They wondered how Wu Hao got in and was able to participate in the human demon competition. You know, it''s not fun. If you''re not careful, you''ll die.


    In terms of Wu Hao''s strength, it is estimated that he can''t make it through the first round. It''s a dream to command them. Even the gatekeepers in Shengdu are much better than Wu Hao.


    "Well, in order to save time, you go together!" Wu Hao hooked his fingers at the four people, which was full of provocation.


    "What! Are you kidding? " Rong Ping''s face changed greatly. Wu Hao was too arrogant to let them go together.


    They are all super strong people on the peak. Together, their strength is enough to deal with the super strong people who are new to the demigod.


    "I''m not used to joking with people I met for the first time. Let''s go together. I don''t have time for you to fight in wheels." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Their eyes were filled with anger. Wu Hao was too arrogant to take them seriously.


    "If you want to die, we''ll help you!" The four people shot one after another. It seems that they also want to take this opportunity to teach Wu Hao a lesson and let Wu Hao understand that some big words can be said, but some big words had better shut up.


    The four rushed up, and Wu Hao quickly dodged with his hands on his back.


    Not far away, Hongmeng Laozu smiled helplessly.


    The boy began to pretend again. He didn''t give any face at all. He was really worried about whether it would leave a shadow in their hearts.


    Black thunder!


    The strength of the four people is really not weak. No wonder they are all elites who can participate in the human demon competition.


    If four people work hard, it can really bring him a lot of trouble.


    But since the other party looked down on him from the beginning, he was not polite.


    Immortal skill, strong drill body.


    Eternal sword!


    Wu Hao wanders around the sword of the people, and his moves are ordinary. At most, he looks like he has reached the peak.


    "That''s your attack? Didn''t you eat? So weak. " Melt flat the sneer of dissatisfaction.


    Up to now, they haven''t met Wu Hao. Wu Hao is like a loach, which they can''t catch.


    "Hehe, are you so anxious to eat a big move?" Wu Hao stood where he was.


    "OK, I can satisfy you now!"


    God''s anger, Emperor''s decision, God''s formula!


    "Well, don''t blame me if you can''t catch it." Wu Hao sneered, and the attack in his hand was instant.


    The power of black thunder!


    The black thunder in the sky hit the four people. Wu Hao''s apparent strength was not objective, but the power of the black thunder deeply threatened them.


    "This black thunder is much better than when he crossed the robbery. He really has only senior?" Rongping began to doubt, and even Lin Feng frowned.


    When Wu Hao dealt with the four of them alone, he could threaten them.


    "It''s good. I''ve avoided it. It seems that you''re not useless." Wu Hao sneered and said.


    "Hum, are you finished? Then it''s our turn. " Lin Feng rushed up.


    "Ghost shadow step, broken sky avalanche!"


    "You don''t eat, like a woman." Wu Hao took it down with one hand and pushed Lin Feng back with one palm.


    "How, how can it be? My broken sky avalanche has dark strength. Didn''t he get caught?"


    "Dark strength can only deal with the weak. Come again." Wu Hao waved to him.


    "Damn, what are you arrogant about!" The four shot together and the attack was very violent.


    "Is that it?" Wu Hao turned his fingers into a sword and waved it immediately.


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    When the four saw this move, their faces changed greatly. It was too terrible. At this moment, they really understood that Wu Hao was not only a senior.


    Wu Hao must be similar to them if he can make such an attack.


    Moreover, Wu Hao can defeat the four of them with one man, and his strength is definitely above them.


    "Stop!" Lin Feng suddenly opened his mouth. The three stopped the attack. Seeing the potential, Wu Hao also withdrew the attack.


    "If you want one-on-one, we are really not your opponent. OK, just do as deacon Hongmeng says. We will follow your arrangement." Lin Feng said loudly.


    "Lin Feng, what are you doing?" Of course, Rongping is not satisfied. Wu Hao has some strength. If he really wants to fight, Wu Hao may not be their opponent.


    "Come on, we are really not opponents of others. Besides, we all listen to the same. The purpose is only to win."

 Chapter 955

    "By the way, you see, people are more sensible, learn more from others, and those who know current affairs are heroes." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You!" Rong Ping''s face is oppressed. Is Wu Hao cheap and good.


    "OK, the thirteen day cultivation will officially begin now."


    With that, five more men appeared not far away.


    "They are all the strong people who participated in the last human demon competition. Their strength is not weaker than you. Your training object is five of them."


    "Wu Hao, you are not allowed to use all your strength against the five of them this time. You can only use 70%. If you exceed 70%, you will lose, so you must find a way to make your team win."


    Wu Hao has a black face. He can only use 70%. This is crazy. Doesn''t it mean that he wants to be beaten.


    However, Hongmeng''s concern is not abnormal. If he can use his full strength, this training will be meaningless.


    "Remember, Xing Tong, they have faced the super strong in the last human demon competition, so they understand the rules very well. If one of you dies or someone is seriously injured, they will be replaced by them."


    Lin Feng and others didn''t speak. The reason why they were able to choose the quota of this competition was also won by their strength. Although these are very strong, they are ultimately their losers, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Don''t look arrogant one by one. Although they lost to you in the election, you also know their strength. Moreover, this is not a person''s glory or a person''s battle. Remember this, otherwise you will suffer a great loss."


    However, they didn''t take Hongmeng''s words to heart. Since they won, they should follow the old rules and mark people one-on-one at that time.


    "The terrain of the back mountain is complex, and the training ground is there. After 13 days, you must pass their obstruction and take down the beast king magic crystal, or you will fail."


    The rules of the game were heard very clearly.


    Rongping and others are also very confident that they will definitely pass at the fastest speed.


    "Well, when you reach Houshan, the training will begin. Xing Tong, go first."


    Xing Tong sneered at Rongping and others, and then rushed to the back mountain with five people.


    Rongping and others also set out quickly two minutes later. They can''t wait to let Xing Tong and others lose again.


    "Lin Feng, you can deal with Xing Tong later. He is very powerful. How about giving us the rest?" Rongping looked at Lin Feng and asked.


    And Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao.


    "What are you going to do?" Lin Feng looks at Wu Hao.


    "How? Haven''t you arranged it? In that case, he will use this self righteous way. " Wu Hao smiled.


    Some people don''t want to die until they reach the Yellow River. Since they don''t want to listen to him, they don''t want to make trouble for themselves.


    Lin Feng didn''t speak. He knew Wu Hao was strong, but Wu Hao was so arrogant that he looked down on others.


    When they came to Houshan, they began to look for the position of Xing Tong and others.


    The back mountain is not small. It''s hard to find each other. However, Wu Hao has seen through all this.


    Xing Tong and his men have arranged their tactics. I''m afraid they are waiting in the dark for them to take the bait at this moment.


    "How about one-on-one? I can''t deal with Zhu Ziyan." Rongping said faintly, and didn''t want to ask Wu Hao''s opinion at all.


    "Wu Hao, you start to decorate. I think Xing Tong and they have arranged everything now." Lin Feng said.


    "Why do you listen to him? He can only use 70% of his strength now. Can he still be the opponent of the other party? He just needs to help us hold the weakest one, and then lie down and wait for us to win. " Rongping said unabated.


    "You see, people obviously don''t need my help. In that case, he can finish it by himself. I don''t need this kind of shit stirring stick in my team." Wu Hao said indifferently.


    "Who do you say is a shit stirring stick!" Rongping pointed to Wu Hao. Before the battle began, there was internal coax immediately.


    "Whoever speaks is who."


    "You, don''t think I dare not do anything to you if deacon Hongmeng is covering you. Bah, I still want to be our captain. You''re hundreds of years early. I don''t listen to you. We can deal with Xing Tong''s guys ourselves. We don''t need you." Rongping said and walked forward.


    "Rongping, what are you doing? Come back quickly!" Lin Feng shouted quickly.


    "Find Xing Tong and solve them one by one. I shouldn''t be his lackey!" Melt flat without cutting.


    "You guy!" The three of Lin Feng are in a dilemma at this time. Wu Hao is the captain. According to reason, they should follow Wu Hao''s instructions, but Rongping will be in danger if they go alone.


    "Wu Hao, Rong Ping is a little impulsive, but he is not bad-minded. Can''t you two not fight each other?"


    "As I said just now, what I need is not a shit stirring stick." Wu Hao gave a decisive answer.


    Lin Feng looked helpless and finally asked the three people to follow up. To tell the truth, Wu Hao and they were not satisfied.


    How could a senior Supreme Master have such strong combat effectiveness? Everyone wondered whether Wu Hao had learned any secret arts, so they were still unconvinced.


    After several people left, Wu Hao jumped into the tree.


    Heavenly eye!


    Mental strength!


    In an instant, the whole back mountain was surrounded by Wu Hao''s perception, and everything was in front of Wu Hao.


    After observing for a while, Wu Hao found that Xing Tong was all at the entrance to the top of the mountain. It seemed that there was no plot.


    But these five people have participated in the human demon competition before. They are very familiar with the competition. What does it mean that they have no action?


    At this time, Rongping was very close to five people, and Lin Feng three followed behind.


    After Wu Hao observed this, he immediately caught up.


    "Xing Tong, do you really want to use the rules of the competition to deal with them? If something happens to them, we''re afraid it''s hard to explain. "


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Those old men said before that they should experience the real competition atmosphere. Is there any reason for me to do so?" Xing Tong sneered.


    "But anyway, they are also the contestants of this competition. If there is a problem, how can we explain it? We can''t really participate in the human demon competition again, and I don''t want to go to that competition anymore. I can''t help myself."


    Xing Tong frowned. Indeed, if he was allowed to choose, maybe he would not go to that place again. At the beginning, he almost died in the team game, and he knew the cruelty of the team game very well. Sometimes he could be lucky if his head was different.

 Chapter 956

    But it is precisely because of this that they are very unwilling. The competition is so cruel. As a super strong man on the human side, they failed to get the ranking, and suffered an insult.


    It''s not them who can go to the competition this time. Maybe they should feel lucky, but at the same time, they will feel very pity.


    They will turn this pity into power and thoroughly let Rongping and others have a look. The human demon competition is not a children''s play, and the effect will make people fall into hell on earth.


    "Xing Tong, come out here. You have the ability to one-on-one. What''s the ability to hide?" She shouted as she walked.


    "Hehe, fool!" Xing Tong is very speechless. If he is in the human demon competition, he will be killed instantly and divided into five parts.


    Come on!


    How could Xing Tong be inspired by the melting level and send someone around immediately.


    Rongping also felt the change and immediately began to pay close attention.


    "Xing Tong, don''t hide. It''s no fun to be a shrinking turtle. I''ll fight with you alone!"


    At this time, the three of Lin Feng also arrived one after another.


    "First solve the three of Lin Feng and start the psychedelic array!" Immediately, Xing Tong also flew forward.


    Lin Feng found something wrong and hurriedly stopped his pace.


    "Xing Tong, don''t you dare? With your strength, you are not our opponents at all. It''s a shame to do such petty things. "


    Xing Tong still ignored it and the five began to form an array.


    "Really? Your innocence is not your fault. It''s your fault to pit your teammates! "


    "It seems that you still don''t understand the purpose of this training. We need to show you what the human demon competition is like!"


    When the array was formed, five people flew up and shot at the same time.


    One on one, it is true that they can''t pose a threat to Lin Feng, but the five people have made every effort to attack together at this time, and Lin Feng and they can''t support it at all.


    Poof!


    Huo Lei behind Lin Feng was attacked by five people and ran through his body. The body was horizontal on the spot.


    "You, you, you killed him, Xing Tong, this is training!" Lin Feng couldn''t believe looking at Xing Tong''s five people.


    However, after Xing Tong''s five people solved huolei, they disappeared in their vision.


    "Training? No, at this time, the human demon competition simulates the battle. As long as we can solve you, we can get the quota again! "


    Rongping also rushed over and looked at Holly''s body on the ground. Rongping was angry.


    "Shit, you have the ability to come out. I''ll break you into pieces!" Rong Ping pulled out his weapon, but there was no trace of Xing Tong at this time.


    The remaining three were highly nervous at this time, but they still couldn''t escape the secret attack of the five.


    "Hahaha, just like you, you still want to participate in the human demon competition. It''s a daydream. You''ll only die if you go. In the human demon competition, it''s more cruel and terrible than at this moment. You''d better give up the quota." The voice echoed around, and there was no way to lock the direction.


    "Wu Hao, isn''t he the captain? As the captain, he hides alone, regardless of his teammates!" Rongping asked angrily.


    "All right, shut up. Who do you think you are? Since you know he''s the captain, why don''t you listen to the arrangement? Now that Holly is dead, do you think it has nothing to do with you? " Lin Feng roared.


    Rongping was stunned. At this moment, he was a little sober.


    Yes, Holly''s death has something to do with him. If he hadn''t been at the front, he wouldn''t have exposed the coordinates, and now he wouldn''t be in a passive situation.


    Just then, the five started again at the same time.


    "Xing Tong, you can''t think!" Lin Feng reacted immediately and had to say that his perception was good. He could find out and take precautions at the same time.


    But there were only three of them, and they couldn''t resist the attack of Xing Tong''s five people.


    "Naive!" Xing Tong is another sword. Although he didn''t kill them, he took off one of flohugh''s arms.


    Ah!


    Screams rang through the forest, surrounded by howls.


    "Flohugh!"


    "Damn it, Xing Tong, what do you want? No matter what, we are all holy kings. There is no need to do everything for a place!" Lin Feng whispered.


    Now only he and Rongping are left. Flohugh is seriously injured and can''t be Xing Tong''s opponent at all.


    I didn''t expect that this had just begun and was about to end.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll forget it. Well, since it''s all for this, I can let you go now, but if you want to climb the top, you''ll die!"


    "Go away, vulnerable garbage!" Xing Tong said and left with the four.


    Lin Feng quickly helped flohugh up and looked at the scene.


    It was his fault. He thought it was just a competition. Unexpectedly, someone lost his life.


    "What are you doing? Go. " Lin Feng looked at Rongping and said.


    The three quickly found a cave to rest. Just now he had tried to contact deacon Hongmeng to announce the end of the competition. Now they can only admit defeat.


    But I couldn''t get in touch with deacon Hongmeng at all, as if they were deliberately.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Melt flat and squeeze out a few words.


    "It''s useless to say this now. The fact that the training is not over means that we are in danger anytime and anywhere. They''re right. Maybe this is the true face of the human demon competition." Lin Feng frowned and fell into meditation.


    "What should we do? We can''t get in touch with Hongmeng even if we admit defeat. Are they intentional? Is it really necessary to be so cruel, damn it. " Rongping pinched his fist and was very angry.


    "You''d better run away and leave me alone." Said flohugh, pale.


    "Don''t talk yet. Hurry to exercise and heal your wounds. I''ll think of a way." Lin Feng''s face is also very ugly. Now they are dead and seriously injured. The situation is very unbearable.


    With the strength of him and Rongping, there is no way to confront Xing Tong and others. Once they encounter Xing Tong and others at this time, they are afraid to die.


    "To find Wu Hao, maybe only he has a way." Lin Feng whispered.


    At this moment, he had this feeling in his heart. Wu Hao''s strength was very strong, and from the beginning of the competition, Wu Hao had been safe and sound, as if he knew that all this would happen.


    "Looking for him? What are you looking for him for, shrinking turtle? Where was he when we were attacked! " Rongping said angrily.


    "Shut up, don''t you even feel guilty? If you hadn''t acted rashly at first, do you think Holly would die? Flo, will you be seriously injured? "


    Rongping was silent. Maybe it''s really his fault.


    "Don''t you understand now? This is the training mode of the human devil competition. Everything simulates the rules and cruelty of the human devil competition. "


    "Just because you are unhappy with Wu Hao and they seize the opportunity, we will suffer heavy losses." Lin Feng said angrily.

 Chapter 957

    "I......" Rongping had nothing to say.


    "OK, now wait for flohugh to heal. We''ll take turns to watch the night. Don''t let Xing Tong and them have an opportunity." In fact, Lin Feng knows very well that if the five Xingtong people want to deal with them, I''m afraid they won''t leave safely.


    But Xing Tong and the five of them didn''t solve them at one time, but let them go, which makes people feel a little strange.


    "Xing Tong, is it too much for us to do this? It''s just a competition. Is it really necessary for us? What if they can''t bear this pressure and really admit defeat?"


    Xing Tong and others observed Lin Feng''s behavior not far away at this time, and it is possible to do it again anytime, anywhere.


    "It''s not important to win or lose. It''s better to take this opportunity to let them try what is really cruel. Don''t forget how you died. If you want revenge, you can only count on them." As soon as Xing spoke, the four were silent.


    If Lin Feng and others heard this, they would be surprised.


    Of course, just because Lin Feng and Wu Hao didn''t hear it doesn''t mean Wu Hao didn''t hear it.


    Wu Hao is now in the safest area of the mountain, where he can avoid the eyes of Xing Tong and others, and at the same time he can observe the situation of the whole mountain.


    Lin Feng was trapped, huolei died and floxiu was seriously injured, which he knew very well.


    But he was not in a hurry, because he knew very well that all this was arranged by the old guys like Hongmeng.


    It seems very dangerous, but it''s not. If he didn''t have the heavenly eye and be able to see everything, he would almost have been cheated.


    The next morning, it was not easy to see the sun rise. Lin Feng thought they could spend the rest of the day safely. When the time came, they gave up.


    But in the evening, a change took place. Many powerful Warcraft appeared in the back mountain. They seemed to smell blood and came one after another towards Lin Feng.


    "You protect flohugh and I''ll deal with them!" Lin Feng whispered, and then quickly walked out.


    When a big war broke out, Lin Feng fought hard with his strong strength until dawn, surrounded by Warcraft corpses, and Lin Feng was exhausted.


    "Come on, get out of here. It''s covered with blood. Warcraft will come again in a short time. I can''t hold on. Come on, get out of here. " Lin Feng stumbled into the cave and said to Rongping in a weak voice.


    Rongping quickly woke up floxiu. After two days of treatment, floxiu was much better. Then Rongping left the cave with the weak Lin Feng.


    "Go and let them know what cruelty and despair are, but remember, don''t kill." Xing Tong sneered.


    Baida nodded and ran out.


    As soon as they walked a short distance, they felt tracked.


    "Who, come out and don''t hide." Rongping shouted.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect to meet you here again. It seems that you are not very lucky." Baida appeared in front of the three.


    Baida''s strength is not weak, at least not much different from Rongping.


    "Rongping, don''t entangle with him and retreat quickly." Lin Feng knows that this is not the time to entangle. If he goes on like this, he will meet Warcraft again at night after the melting power is consumed. At that time, their situation will be really at stake.


    "Want to go? you must be dreaming! As long as I entangle you for a while, Xing Tong and them will come, and you will have no chance! " Baida rushed up and didn''t give Rongping a chance to retreat.


    "Damn, I fought with you!" Rongping met up.


    "Melt flat, don''t love war, retreat." Lin Feng sat on the ground. There was little supreme Qi left in his body. If Xing Tong and them appeared at this time, they would never have a chance to escape.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll solve him soon." Rongping vowed.


    "Oh? Really? " Baida sneered, and the two fought together in the forest.


    However, we can''t tell the difference between high and low. Maybe the melting level is a little stronger, but for a while and a half, we can''t completely defeat Baida.


    "Rongping, don''t be impulsive. If it goes on like this, we''ll all die here!" Lin Feng shouted.


    This sentence suddenly woke up Rongping. Now he has no confidence to defeat Baida. He only knows that if it goes on like this, they may be completely destroyed here.


    "Asshole, I''ll settle this account with you sooner or later. Wait for me!" Rongping quickly came to Lin Feng and called floxiu. The three retreated quickly.


    "Catch up. Don''t let them escape easily and consume them." Xing Tong said.


    Baida has been in pursuit and is very difficult. Rongping has to protect Lin Feng and flohugh while dealing with Baida. At this time, he feels that the difficulty is hanging above his head.


    "Clown, you''d better give up the quota of the competition." Baida said with a smile.


    "Yes, we can, but you must stop and let us surrender." Rongping glanced at flohugh and Lin Feng in his hand. Now the only choice they have is to surrender.


    But they can''t contact deacon Hongmeng and others. The only way is to discuss with Xing Tong.


    "Surrender? Hahaha, I didn''t say you could choose to surrender. Weren''t you arrogant before? Your only way to surrender is to die. " Baida launched another pursuit.


    "They are all holy kings. Do you really want to do things so well? Don''t let me go back, or you won''t have a good life. I swear I will make you pay a heavy price. "


    "Naive, it seems that you really think you can go back."


    While playing, he retreated. After a while, Gong Rongping retreated to the peripheral field with them.


    "You forced me, Baida, I want your dog''s life!" Rongping has no choice. They have no way to escape, because he feels the breath of Xing Tong and others and is approaching here quickly.


    "Lin Feng, I''m wrong this time. I apologize to you. Now I have to fight to the death."


    Uh huh!


    Melt flat full blast, almost into a bloodthirsty state.


    Seeing this scene, Baida actually chose to retreat and Rongping wanted to catch up, but Lin Feng and them had no self-protection. If they caught up with Lin Feng, they might be in danger.


    "Asshole, don''t run away if you have the ability!" Rongping roared, but as soon as he stopped, a swift tiger appeared in front of him, with peak strength.


    It turned out that Baida retreated just now because of the emergence of Warcraft. Since Warcraft consumed and melted them, he naturally didn''t need to fight.


    "Just a peak level Warcraft, what are you arrogant about!" Rongping rushed up, very angry.

 Chapter 958

    "Don''t be careless. The swift tiger is a social Warcraft. It''s nothing if it''s a peak level. I''m afraid there are others around."


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, another one, two, three appeared nearby.


    After a while, more than ten swift tigers appeared around and surrounded the three people.


    "Melt flat, don''t fight them, run first." Lin Feng stood up and breathed a sigh of relief. He was in better condition. There was no problem with simple escape.


    "Go!" Rongping chose to retreat. Last night, Lin Feng dealt with dozens of peak Warcraft and was consumed greatly, so he knew that if they were trapped here, they would become very dangerous.


    The three left quickly, but the swift tiger didn''t intend to let them go at all, and quickly caught up with them.


    "Why are these dogs so clever? Why can they keep chasing after!" Rongping said angrily.


    "I remember there is also a cave in front. The environment there is unique. We can stop them by virtue of the terrain." Then he ran quickly to the front.


    Wu Hao also observed the situation at this time. It was very dangerous, but he did not appear, because he knew that it was not time for him to take action, otherwise the effect that Hongmeng ancestors wanted would not be achieved.


    "Where the hell is that bastard Wu Hao? Why haven''t you seen him?" Rongping now thinks of Wu Hao. It''s the time to need someone, but there''s no one.


    "Because of this, don''t you think his approach is the most correct? If we cooperate with him at the beginning, maybe now we have taken the initiative. Sometimes the enemies on the surface are not terrible, but the enemies on the surface are the most terrible. If I guess correctly, their trace may have been monitored by Xing Tong at this moment, So our situation is very dangerous. On the contrary, Wu Hao is very safe because no one knows where he is. "


    Rongping is silent. Although he and you don''t like this sneaky trick, at least Wu Hao is safer than the three of them now.


    "Hum, the fear of death is the fear of death. If we hadn''t covered it, Xing Tong would not be able to find him?" He said, melting flat.


    "Come on, your excuse is too far fetched. It''s urgent to get through the current difficulties." Then Lin Feng turned around and suddenly made a big move.


    Sea chopping sword formula!


    Five flying swords rushed out and exploded violently when they were inserted on the ground.


    About five minutes later, the three finally came to the broken arm cliff cave, where there is only one entrance and one exit.


    And the way into the cave is very rugged. A Warcraft is OK. If there are many, it is likely to roll off the cliff.


    It can be said to be a place with both attack and defense.


    "Take flohugh in first and I''ll stop them." Lin Feng stopped and Rongping didn''t feel at ease, so even if his state was very poor, he could only resist.


    "Let me come. You are very weak now. You should hurry up and have a rest." The fusion also stopped.


    "Don''t worry, I will pay attention to my behavior and won''t be impulsive." Rongping looked at Lin Feng very seriously and said.


    Li Feng also looked at him: "OK, pay attention to yourself and be careful."


    Melt a huge sword and insert it into the ground.


    "Those who dare to come here will be killed without amnesty!" Rongping didn''t take the initiative to go there. He kept at the intersection and killed one when he came in.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Feng breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that after these two days, Rongping has indeed grown a lot, at least without the previous disorderly actions.


    But the melting strength is also very limited. The attack of Warcraft has been continuous and has a completely non-stop rhythm.


    Until the evening, the number of Warcraft did not decrease at all, and Lin Feng felt something wrong.


    There are Warcraft in the back mountain, but there are not so many. Why do so many Warcraft emerge now? Is this the ghost of Xing Tong.


    It''s just a competition. Why kill them all? Now they are desperate. Do they really want to die here.


    "You go and recover, I''ll come." After Lin Feng regained his strength, he immediately replaced Rong Ping, and the two exchanged battles in turn.


    It lasted three days before Warcraft broke its attack. They were tired and paralyzed on the ground.


    If another day comes, I''m afraid they will all be swallowed by Warcraft.


    "Damn, holy king, what do they mean? Don''t they find something wrong? Have we been abandoned?"


    It has been almost a week since the training, but there is no news from the outside world, and no one even appears to ask about their news, as if they were allowed to live and die here.


    "Things are not simple. Maybe this is the real state of the human demon competition. It just lets us feel it personally."


    "Bah! Personally feel what the hell, personally feel the state you want to kill us? Who killed us will participate in the human demon competition. "


    "Hehe, you think more about this. Do you think no one can participate in the human demon competition except us? There is no shortage of talents around the holy king. We are just one of them."


    Rongping couldn''t find anything to refute. After a few days, he found that the apparent bravery was not real bravery.


    Just like Xing Tong, they let them fall here without any effort. This is the experience of their older generation in the human demon competition.


    "What now? If there are Warcraft, we''re afraid we can''t resist it. " Rongping asked helplessly.


    "Now the top priority is to find Wu Hao first. One more person and one more strength." Lin Feng said faintly.


    "Looking for him? He doesn''t know where the cat is watching our good play and how to find it. " Although still not satisfied, at this moment, Rongping knew that Wu Hao''s practice was correct.


    Turning passive into active is what smart people do.


    "You may not find me, but it''s not difficult for me to find you." Wu Hao''s voice appeared in their ears. Wu Hao walked into the cave.


    "How did you know we were here!" Rongping stood up and looked at Wu Hao angrily. They had suffered so many crimes these days. Wu Hao was light and unharmed.


    "I''ve been watching you all the time. Besides, it''s impossible for me not to know that so many Warcraft have besieged you."


    "What!" Rongping was angry.


    "You''ve been watching us. Since you know we''re in danger, why don''t you do it?" Rongping grabbed Wu Hao and asked angrily.


    "Do it? Why should I do it? You said it yourself. You should solve the training in your own way. If I do it, doesn''t it mean I agree with your way? " Wu Hao sneered.

 Chapter 959

    "Wu Hao, don''t be unreasonable here. You don''t deserve to be the captain!"


    Wu Hao sneered again: "it seems that you didn''t agree with me to be the captain from the beginning, so these things will happen. OK, since you don''t agree, you can continue." Wu Hao sat down.


    Although it''s just training, after these days, it must be that the purpose of Hongmeng''s ancestors is not to let them win. Maybe they have another purpose.


    "Go away, there are not many more than you, and there are not many less than you. Even if I die here today, I won''t want you to compromise." Rongping said angrily.


    I''ve been very oppressed these days, but I didn''t expect Wu Hao to come out and say these words to annoy them.


    "Is this your home? I think it''s safer here, so whether to get out or not is my business. Just arrange yourself. "


    "Brazen, believe it or not, I''ll cut you now!" Rong Ping held up the giant sword in his hand.


    "Then you have to be able to do it." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Come on, you two, is it time to quarrel? Rongping, have you forgotten what happened these days? Can you keep your mind clear!" Lin Feng roared and stopped the noisy Rongping.


    "Let''s be quiet for a while. You should hurry to recover, Captain Wu. Since you''re here, please protect the Dharma for us. Thank you."


    "Sorry, I''m here to have a rest. I''m not going to do it." Wu Hao closed his eyes and began to sleep.


    "You!" Rongping stood up and wanted to rush up to Wu Hao again.


    Lin Feng stopped him and shook his head at him. Although he was helpless, he also knew that most of it was because of melting.


    "OK, you recover first. I''ll stop you if there''s any situation."


    Rongping nodded. They really need to recover now, otherwise they can''t escape the disaster when Warcraft comes.


    But one night later, Warcraft didn''t attack again, just like giving them special buffer time.


    "Why, it''s too quiet. Why is it so quiet?" After a night, Lin Feng and Rongping have recovered, and floxiu''s injury has recovered more than half.


    When Wu Hao woke up, he stretched himself out.


    "Don''t look, it''s just a prelude to the storm. You''d better get ready." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "What do you mean?" Lin Feng came over.


    "Don''t say I don''t care about you, Xing Tong. They are ready to go out. Although the terrain here has an advantage, if they can''t hold it, the advantage will become a disadvantage."


    "Cut, I believe you will only die worse." At this time, a sentence was inserted.


    Wu Hao shrugged and chose not to speak.


    "Melt flat. You don''t speak. No one thinks you''re dumb." Then he looked at Wu Hao again.


    "Do you have a way to deal with it? If you have any, hurry up. Don''t be impulsive. " Lin Feng persuaded.


    The death and injury of the five of them were all because they were not united. If they were united, Xing Tong and they would not succeed easily.


    After looking at Lin Feng, Wu Hao stood up.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to take care of it, but you and the injured brother have no grievances with me. I can''t watch you die, but if some people don''t listen, it''s no wonder that I bear the result."


    Wu Hao took out a scroll.


    Level 5 array, maze array.


    "This array may become the key to our counterattack. I hope some people can put down the so-called gratitude and resentment and solve the immediate problems first." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "Hahaha, level 5 array? Are you too good-looking at level 5 array, or have you really never seen the super strong above the peak? Do you think level 5 array can deal with five above the peak? " Rongping seems to be unable to help himself and starts to fight against Wu Hao again.


    Wu Hao threw the array to Lin Feng.


    "Believe it or not, to tell you the truth, I''m not interested in this captain. Who do you think has the ability and when, I''m still happy." Wu Hao yawned again.


    "The ecstasy array must be controlled by five people. You''d better persuade the muscular and simple minded guy." Wu Hao glanced at Rongping not far away.


    Lin Feng knew who Wu Hao was talking about, and then nodded.


    Although he also knew that the five level array was useless against the supreme super strong on the peak, he had to try it now.


    "But we only have four people now. If five people control the array eye, we don''t have enough people." Lin Feng suddenly reacted to this problem.


    If five people are really needed, this array cannot be started. Originally, they did have five people, but Holly is dead.


    "It''s all right. I''ll finish the rest. Just tell them." Wu Hao sat back again. Of course, this kind of thing should be done by Lin Feng. If he tried to persuade him, I''m afraid that the mixed ball club would immediately refuse.


    "What! It''s impossible. Do you really believe his level five array? "


    Sure enough, Rongping was very repulsive. He didn''t want to do it even if he could help Xingtong them.


    He refused everything related to Wu Hao from the bottom of his heart.


    "Now the position of captain is temporarily up to me. Do you listen or don''t you listen?" Lin Feng said sternly.


    "If you listen, we''ll bet. Maybe there''s a glimmer of hope. If you don''t listen, we''ll be buried with you. How many people do you want to hurt because of your move?"


    Rongping is silent and speechless, killing huolei. He has been under great pressure. Now Lin Feng says such words again. Isn''t it really his fault not listening to Wu Hao''s words.


    "OK, I listen, but I only listen to you. Don''t want me to listen to Wu Hao. I''d rather die." Rongping said firmly, as he began to learn the array eyes he controlled.


    Flohugh certainly wouldn''t refuse. Now he has only one arm left. It''s lucky to be alive. What''s the qualification to bargain.


    "Well, it''s all arranged. Rongping is in charge of the mind array eye, I am in charge of the body, and flohugh is in charge of the eye. Can you confuse the God and the soul?"


    Wu Hao smiled faintly: "of course, let''s start the array."


    After standing up, Wu Hao whispered and began to start the two arrays of ecstasy and ecstasy.


    Daze!


    Get lost!


    He hesitated for a few seconds while waiting.


    "Melt flat, what are you doing? Come on, this is an order!" Lin Feng said loudly.


    Finally, Rong Pingxin reluctantly started the maze array eye.


    After the five array eyes were activated, Wu Hao came to the central array eyes and began to link the five array eyes.


    Maze array, get up!


    Changes have taken place around. The five people seem to be standing in the clouds and can look at the feeling of all sentient beings.


    "In the maze array, all array eyes can share senses and vision. Now I''ll share my vision with you."

 Chapter 960

    Heavenly eye!


    Mental strength!


    After opening the two abilities, Wu Hao shared them visually, and the three were surprised in an instant.


    "This, this is your vision? Why can you see everything clearly, with a god like feeling. "


    "Hehe, it''s just a small idea, just a skill." Wu Hao steadily controls the two array eyes.


    "Xing Tong hasn''t come yet. When they come, the body bewitching array starts, followed by the eye bewitching array, the mind bewitching array, and finally my soul and God. You must listen to the command at that time." Wu Hao said, because he was more worried about melting.


    This guy is a time bomb. He will explode from time to time, which is surprising.


    "Cut..." sure enough, Rongping obviously didn''t intend to listen to Wu Hao.


    They waited for hours until it was dark and everything was quiet and terrible.


    "Here they are!" Wu Hao has noticed their tracks with his heavenly eyes and mental strength, and will arrive here soon.


    "There are a lot of Warcraft, about 20. These guys are really crazy." Lin Feng frowned.


    With this lineup, can their level 5 array really work.


    "Lin Feng, do you really believe his broken formation? If we don''t rush out now, they will kill in later. We absolutely don''t have any chance." Rongping also found something wrong and immediately shouted.


    "Hehe, it''s like you can have a chance when you go out." Wu Hao sneered.


    "Listen to Wu Hao. Now our only choice is to gamble!" Lin Feng still chose to gamble. He didn''t believe in Wu Hao, but he had no other way. Now the situation can only be treated as a living horse doctor.


    Three minutes later, Xing Tong let those Warcraft fight a wave of charge, and all Warcraft rushed in one after another.


    "Do it?"


    "Don''t worry. Wait until all the Warcraft come in. We''re safe for the time being." Wu Hao is very calm and has absolute confidence that he will give Xing Tong a surprise.


    When all the Warcraft came in, Wu Hao whispered.


    "Ecstasy!"


    Lin Feng immediately finished printing, and an array of eyes started in an instant. Twenty Warcraft came in and stopped one after another.


    "Control them first. It will play a big role later." Wu Hao said.


    About a minute later.


    Daze!


    Flohugh immediately started the array eye.


    Fascination!


    Rongping was slow for two seconds. Seeing Lin Feng''s command, he had to start the array eye at last.


    And three minutes have passed, and Xing Tong and they feel very strange standing outside.


    So many Warcraft entered the cave, why there was no movement.


    "Aren''t people in there? Go in and have a look! " Five people followed in.


    "The prey is hooked!" Wu Hao immediately got up.


    Ecstasy!


    Ecstasy!


    Move!


    A Dharma array Rune appeared in the sky. The eyes of the twenty Warcraft that had not moved changed and became blood red.


    Already under control, they began to move again.


    "What''s the matter? Has the array failed? I said I couldn''t listen to him and was killed by him!" Originally, there were some effects, but I didn''t expect such chicken ribs.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Control your array eyes. If the array breaks, do you deserve Lin Feng and flohugh?" Wu Hao said coldly.


    At this time, they also found something wrong with those Warcraft.


    Warcraft walked out of the cave as if they had given up. When they saw Xing Tong and others coming in, 20 peak Warcraft rushed up like hungry wolves.


    "What''s going on!" Xing Tong and others'' faces changed greatly. They all felt the hostility of Warcraft to them.


    Melting flat face is also a little embarrassed. It turns out that the effect of the maze array is like this, which can make the Warcraft lose its mind.


    If this array appeared two days ago, I''m afraid they can control the white headed Warcraft.


    "No, these Warcraft are controlled by people. Kill them!" Xing Tong was the first to speak.


    Everyone began to act and make moves one after another.


    However, the strength of crazy Warcraft can not be underestimated. Even if it is not the opponent above the peak, it is not a problem to consume them.


    It took more than ten minutes for Xing Tong and other talents to deal with 20 Warcraft.


    "Hum, you have no chance to escape. Come out and die!" Xing Tong said loudly.


    "Really? Welcome to our site. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. " Wu Hao smiled and responded, and his voice appeared in the sky.


    "Wait for us? Are you waiting to die? Hehe. " Xing Tong looks very self-conscious.


    After all, there are only four people in Wu Hao, one of whom is seriously injured. It is estimated that they can only play half of their strength, so in general, there are only three and a half of Wu Hao. It is impossible to deal with them.


    Fascination!


    Wu Hao shouted, and Rongping immediately began to run.


    Colleague Wu Hao also runs ecstasy and ecstasy, and the three array eyes start at the same time.


    Xing Tong originally wanted to rush in, but he was suddenly attacked behind him. His people actually began to kill each other.


    "What''s the matter? Stop it!" Xing Tong quickly stopped, but a man was like crazy and couldn''t listen at all.


    Just like those Warcraft just now, I seem to have lost my mind.


    "What the hell are you doing? Stop it! " Xing Tong said loudly.


    "Stop? You think we don''t want face? Just stop? If you have the ability to kill him, aren''t you very capable? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Damn it, you play Yin!" Xing Tong never thought that he had suffered a loss this time.


    "Can''t bear it? In that case, I''ll let you try the taste of being chased and killed in the back mountain for eight days. " Wu Hao got up.


    "Lin Feng, you go and attack the accused man." Wu Hao turns the wheel with both hands.


    Li Feng''s long sword flew out. Before he was ready to attack, the man took the initiative to hit it.


    "Ningsang!" Xing Tong''s eyes widened. Why, why would his people take the initiative to bear the attack.


    "Xing Tong, they made a ghost. Now it''s very disadvantageous to us."


    "Retreat, retreat!" Xing Tong quickly shouted.


    "Want to withdraw now? I''m afraid you''re a little naive. You''re leaving me one! " Wu Hao left the enchanted array.


    "Melt flat and run the eyes of the maze array!"


    After Rongping did so, the man who finally retreated suddenly slowed down.


    Sky sword!


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    The sword came out of the scabbard and cut off the other party''s right arm in an instant.


    "Wu Hao, you dare to hurt my people. You want to die!" Xing Tong turned around and saw the scene. He was furious in an instant.


    "Angry? This is just to recover the interest. If you have the ability, you can come in and have a try. " Wu Hao hooked his hook finger and looked provocative.


    However, Xing Tong is not a fool. He is not so easily angered. With the injured members, he chose to step back.

 Chapter 961

    Seeing Xing Tong and others want to escape, Rongping is ready to catch up. Now they have managed to get back to the city. How can they not take advantage of the victory and pursue.


    "Don''t chase the poor aggressors. I''ll be careful when I''m ambushed." Wu Hao said faintly, but Rongping obviously didn''t intend to listen to Wu Hao.


    "Melt flat, you stop. It''s not easy to get back. Do you want to continue?" Lin Feng shouted.


    As soon as he said this, Rongping stopped.


    "OK, if you don''t chase, you won''t chase. Obviously, you can take advantage of their sharp spirit and kill them directly. You''re actually indecisive, hum!" Rongping said discontentedly.


    "Oh? Is that what you think? " Wu Hao opened visual sharing.


    "Look carefully at the foot of the mountain." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Rongping looked carelessly.


    "There are really traps." Mines were buried on their only way down the mountain.


    "Can these things really hurt me? Look down on who?" It is very flat.


    "Rongping, you should underestimate Xing Tong. When they arrive, you should take a closer look at what is around the mine."


    When Lin Feng finished speaking, Rong Ping found something wrong with Lin Feng''s look. He hesitated for two seconds and began to observe.


    Then her face changed.


    "They even arranged an array to force us down the mountain?" Rong Ping''s face changed greatly. He can see that this array is definitely not simple. If one is not careful, he may fall in it.


    You should know the array that can make a super strong man fall from the top of the supreme level, it must be a level 6 array.


    "These guys are really crazy. I didn''t expect to use this means!" He flattened his fist.


    But at this moment, he was also afraid. If Wu Hao and Lin Feng hadn''t stopped him at that time, he might have rushed down. Now he is estimated to have been hanged by the array.


    "So you should keep a low profile now. Don''t have muscles and no brain." Wu Hao sat down and began to rest.


    "You!" Rongping couldn''t say anything. It was Wu Hao''s credit that they were able to fight back this time. In fact, he didn''t expect that Wu Hao could really make Xing Tong suffer.


    At that time, he did not believe that a level 5 array could really help them.


    But Wu Hao really did it. He not only killed one person of the other party, but also seriously injured one person of the other party.


    Now the strength of Xing Tong and others is not much different from them. They do have a chance to pull back.


    "Well, don''t argue. There are only three days to go. We must go to the top of Houshan mountain to get the magic crystal and melt it. I don''t care how upset you are, Wu Hao, but now it''s not your time to put down your unhappiness and listen to Wu Hao."


    Rongping didn''t speak and chose silence.


    Originally, he firmly believed that Wu Hao did not have the ability to lead them, but after this time, his idea has begun to change, but only a little.


    "Three days, it''s still early. There''s also a level 6 array below. I''m afraid we can''t get out in a short time." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "What should I do? Our headquarters may have been trapped here. " Melt flat active opening.


    "Of course not. It''s just an array. Sometimes the enemy''s array can also become our array. Wait until it gets dark. Now they don''t know where the cat is waiting for us." Wu Hao closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    About four in the morning, Wu Hao woke up the three people.


    "Work, don''t sleep."


    The three of them didn''t sleep well at all. Although they only slept for four or five hours, it was also the most practical time for them to sleep.


    "Are you going to act?" Flohugh woke up hard. His injury did not recover. At this time, he was still a little weak.


    "You don''t have to go. Rongping and Lin Feng can go with me. You''re here, control the maze array and guard this place."


    Lin Feng and Rong Ping followed Wu Hao and came to the foot of the mountain together.


    "The front is the mine area. When you come out here and cross the mine area, there is the array. The power of this array is absolutely enough to kill the peak. Therefore, your actions must follow my arrangement. If you don''t intend to listen, go back as soon as possible." Wu Hao looked at Rongping.


    Rong Ping''s face is a little ugly.


    "What are you looking at? I won''t be a deserter in front of major right and wrong. Just listen to you this time. Hurry up." Melt flat some can''t pull down the old face.


    "Hehe, I hope so. If you don''t listen and drag us back, I''ll kill you myself." Wu Hao said coldly and waved his hand.


    The three men suddenly came to a strange area. The gears around them kept running, just like the transmission part in the mecha.


    "This is the interior of this array. Unexpectedly, they combined machine armor with the array to get such a terrible thing." Wu Hao once again gained insight. Although he has been called a master of mecha, in fact, he still only focuses on his upgraded mecha.


    He is not familiar with the old generation of mecha, and he did not expect that mecha and array can be integrated, and can produce a lineup of such a scale.


    "What did you bring us here for?" Rongping asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, of course, it''s to fix this array. If we can change the starting mode of the array, it can be used by us, but if we can''t, we can only destroy this array."


    "So we''re going to the central area of the array?" Lin Feng asked.


    "Yes, whether you want to change the starting mode of the array or destroy the array, you must enter the center, but generally speaking, arrays above level 4 have self-protection function. It''s not easy to enter the center, so I asked you two to help."


    "What shall we do next?" Lin Feng immediately asked, if this six level array can be done, it will definitely be a great help to them.


    "You should find Yin eye and Yang eye. As long as you help me resist him, I can enter the center."


    Lin Feng nodded: "let''s start looking now." Although they don''t know the array, they haven''t eaten pork and have seen pigs running. They also know the so-called Yin and Yang eyes.


    With the help of Wu Hao, both of them have found Yin and Yang eyes.


    "You must give me enough time. Can you hold on for twenty minutes?" Wu Hao looked at them seriously and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll be here for half an hour." Rongping shouted.


    "Hehe, that''s good. Let''s start."


    They started to attack Yin and Yang eyes one after another. When Yin and Yang eyes are attacked, they will trigger defense. At this time, they will open the channel.


    Wu Hao didn''t even think about it, so he went in.

 Chapter 962

    "Hold on, I''ll be back as soon as possible!" After that, Wu Hao has disappeared. During this period, the channel must be kept open. If it is closed, the self-protection system in the center will start. At that time, the attack will be more terrible than the full-strength attack of the demigod level.


    When Wu Hao entered the center, there was a strong wind and a red crystal array hung high in the air.


    That is the central energy. You can win this array as long as you change his starting mode.


    Wu Hao felt excited when he thought about level 6 array. This was the first time he saw level 6 array. He didn''t expect to be so close to him.


    But the surrounding wind is as sharp as a blade. This sharp wind is no less than the attack of the strong on the peak, so it is still difficult for him to pass.


    Immortal skill, firm drill!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Thunder body method!


    Wu Hao took action. With the blessing of drilling his body, his defense did resist the sharp wind blade, but the closer he was to the central energy, the stronger the wind was, and finally he couldn''t move.


    This feeling is similar to that when he went to get the divine personality. It is obviously close in front of him, but there is a feeling that it is out of reach.


    Spirit of Earth Dragon!


    Defense increased again, and Wu Hao took another step forward.


    As time went by, ten minutes later, Wu Hao was still 50 centimeters away from the central energy, but the 50 centimeters trapped him for five minutes.


    The law of creation, black thunder!


    Wu Hao''s firepower was fully open, so the speed broke out, and he advanced slowly by 30 cm.


    There was still the last 20 centimeters left, but the violence made him very uncomfortable.


    If you can''t touch the central energy, you can''t change the starting mode of the array.


    Seeing that there is not much time left, can he only return empty handed? Or do you really want to destroy such a good array.


    Wu Hao is a little unwilling. He has come here. How can he retreat.


    "In Lao Tzu''s dictionary, there is no word retreat!" Wu Hao roared.


    Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon!


    Wu Hao releases the skill in the right direction and uses the power of the skill to see if he can move on.


    I didn''t expect that it really had a little effect. Although it was only about one centimeter, it was a great progress.


    Since it works, he has to stick to it until the last minute.


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    "Move!" Wu Hao desperately released the supreme Qi, which made him advance seven centimeters.


    Seeing the central energy in front of him, Wu Hao also saw a glimmer of hope.


    "Finally, we must succeed."


    Creation array, thunder sword!


    This is his strongest attack. If this can''t help him touch the central energy, he can only declare failure.


    But the result was far beyond his budget. With the help of the power of black thunder, since the thunder sword ran through these blades, he immediately came to the position of central energy.


    I didn''t expect Heilei to have such a miraculous effect. If he had known at the beginning, he wouldn''t have wasted so much time.


    Wu Hao immediately began to acknowledge and control the Dharma array, and the central energy began to change gradually.


    About two minutes later, Wu Hao finally completed the Dharma array. At this moment, the whole Dharma array completely belongs to him.


    This is also his only level 6 array.


    Yin and Yang eyes also stopped attacking Lin Feng and Rong Ping. Sensing this behind the scenes, they immediately stopped.


    "It seems that he should have succeeded." Lin Feng smiled and said that if it didn''t succeed, the Yin and Yang eyes wouldn''t stop attacking them.


    "Did that guy really accept this level 6 array?" Rongping said incredulously.


    "So there is a certain reason why Wu Hao can be our captain. Deacon Hongmeng is nothing." Lin Feng didn''t believe in Wu Hao at first. He chose to listen to Wu Hao because he believed in deacon Hongmeng and the decision of the upper level.


    Rongping was silent and couldn''t find any words to refute Lin Feng''s words.


    Dozens of seconds later, Wu Hao appeared in front of them.


    "Come on, the array has changed. Now it''s time for us to play a minesweeping game." Wu Hao smiled.


    The three left the array area, and then Wu Hao waved and took away the array.


    Although the biggest fear is this array, this minefield also gives people a headache and must be eliminated.


    "You two stay away." Wu Hao took off slowly and an ordinary long sword appeared in his hand.


    The sword waved.


    Sword of the moment.


    The sword gas collides with the ground and instantly triggers the explosion mechanism of the mine.


    One blast, all start in an instant.


    Bang! Bang bang!


    There was an explosion around, and the Warcraft groups not far away came to watch.


    After all, they are not weak, so they are not afraid of this explosion.


    But when they saw Lin Feng and Rongping on the two peaks, they retreated one after another. After all, they also knew very clearly that they were not the opponents of the two humans at all.


    "All the dangers have been eliminated, and we can start as usual tomorrow. You go back and protect flohugh first. I have something important to do."


    They nodded.


    "Watch out for yourself and let us know immediately with a signal bomb if there is any danger."


    Wu Hao responded and disappeared into the forest.


    Lin Feng didn''t rest after they went back. They always paid close attention to Wu Hao''s action. Once they fought Yu Bo again, they wouldn''t let go.


    Now there are only two and a half days left. If they want to pass this training, to tell the truth, they have to look at the level 6 array in Wu Hao''s hands.


    It was not until dawn that Wu Hao returned to the cave. His face was very dirty and messy, as if he had experienced some gunfire.


    "Don''t talk yet. Let me have a rest." Wu Hao was so tired that he began to meditate and regulate his breath.


    At this moment, the whole situation of the back mountain is under the surveillance of the holy king.


    "This little clever ghost, confuse the false with the true, it''s true that he may not be able to get Xing Tong and them." Hongmeng''s grandfather smiled silently.


    "Hehe, so let him be the captain of the competition this time is the most correct choice. I think that when it comes to survival, our human side can only be beaten passively. I hope Wu Hao''s joining this time can change this phenomenon."


    "However, the situation is not the most serious. We must deepen their casualties and let them understand that once they arrive at the human demon competition, it will never be so easy, especially the boy."


    Hongmeng nodded. He also found this serious problem.


    Although Rongping is better than before, it still rejects Wu Hao''s feeling. Therefore, we must take advantage of this time to reverse Rongping''s character. Otherwise, once we arrive at the human demon competition, Rongping''s character is likely to harm Wu Hao and others.

 Chapter 963

    The next morning, Wu Hao and others chose to fight back, which was the time for them to fight back.


    Rongping bears the brunt because the array has been broken. His biggest idea now is to find Xing Tong and kill these guys to avenge huolei.


    Wu Hao didn''t care about him. Wu Hao saw this training clearly. Now he knows what their team lacks most.


    The four quickly shuttled through the forest and came to the foot of the mountain soon.


    Rongping couldn''t wait to force Xing Tong and others to appear, and immediately shouted loudly.


    "Xing Tong, come out and die. You can''t escape this time." Wu Hao didn''t organize Rongping''s behavior. After all, he reasoned with people like Rongping. It''s just casting pearls before swine. It doesn''t work.


    "Rongping, keep a low profile. The situation is good for us now. Don''t scare the snake!" Lin Feng is much more rational than Rongping.


    Wu Hao also saw it in his eyes these days. If Rongping didn''t have good strength, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be qualified to participate in the human demon competition. He''s completely a muscular and simple minded guy.


    "Hahaha, what are you afraid of? Do those dogs dare to shout now? I''m afraid I''m too scared to come out. " Rongping said with a laugh.


    Now they have a level 6 array, so there''s no need to be afraid of Xing Tong.


    "Fool, do you think you can deal with them with level 6 array? Don''t forget that the level 6 array was arranged by Xing Tong. They are much more familiar with this array than us. I''m afraid it won''t work for them. " Lin Feng''s point of view is really sharp.


    If there is no Wu Hao, perhaps Lin Feng is the best captain candidate.


    "How is it possible? Even if they know, can they break the level 6 array? Cut, I don''t believe it." Rongping still doesn''t believe what Lin Feng said. After all, it''s a level 6 array. Even the demigod has to take a detour.


    "Wu Hao, was I right?" Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao shrugged: "you''re right, but what''s the matter? Some people have alerted the enemy. Level 6 array itself is not used to deal with them. If it is used to deal with them, we will only lose this level 6 array."


    Rongping doesn''t believe Wu Hao''s words. Now Lin Feng basically listens to Wu Hao, so he thinks they are lying to him.


    "You don''t want to deceive me. Even without level 6 array, will you be afraid of them with our current state?" Rongping shouted.


    "Hehe, don''t be naive. Do you think there is only one team in the human demon competition? In your way, how many times we die is not enough to pay for you. " Wu Hao said coldly.


    "Cut, wait until the human demon competition. Now it''s always just them." Rongping doesn''t listen to Wu Hao and Lin Feng''s advice at all.


    "OK, whatever you want. Don''t regret your behavior." Wu Hao holds his hands. It seems that all these days can''t completely change Rongping''s character.


    However, he believed that he would soon know what human purgatory was.


    Maybe Rongping didn''t work with Warcraft and didn''t participate in such a dangerous thing, so she was so bold.


    But compared with him, he is different. He has participated in this competition many times. Which one is not a narrow escape? Which time is not unforgettable to him, and this time is no exception.


    And this time it can be said that it will be very serious. This time, they are no longer facing the king universe and the weak.


    The contestants are said to have the lowest strength and the highest level, basically above the peak.


    It can be imagined that on the top of hundreds of peaks, humans and Warcraft have their own talents, fields and thoughts.


    Once being regarded as prey by others, it is a terrible thing, and the result is unimaginable.


    "You''ve just taken advantage of it, and you''re yelling here? It seems that it''s really easy to expand. If you go to the human demon competition, you can''t die thousands of times in this way. " Xing Tong appeared with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t give me any nonsense. It''s not your turn to teach me. I''ll abolish you first today." The fusion weapon appeared and the war burst out.


    "Oh? Is it? Then I''ll see how you can escape today. Letting you go last time is my biggest failure, but today you all stay. " Xing Tong clapped his hands.


    Suddenly, seven or eight figures appeared in the secret place, all on the peak.


    Rong Ping''s face changed greatly.


    "Xing Tong, you''ve committed a foul. You''re looking for help!" The seven or eight figures appeared were all human beings, and their strength breath and strength were not weak at all.


    "Hahaha, foul? Who said I fouled? If you can find it, you can do the same. There is no rule in the human demon competition that you can''t work together. I just found a few helpers. It''s called a foul? "


    "Damn, don''t you take a bite of the human demon competition. Now it''s a training competition, not a human demon competition." Rongping said angrily.


    "Sorry, for me, this is the human demon competition. I don''t allow my enemy to approach half a step, and the victory will eventually be mine."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. At this moment, he had completely seen through all this.


    I couldn''t help sneering in my heart. It seems that Hongmeng''s ancestors really want to completely destroy Rongping''s self-confidence.


    But it''s good. Phoenix also has a time of rebirth. Rongping really needs such an unforgettable exercise. Otherwise, blind self-confidence is the most fatal.


    "Well, don''t gossip. Now I''ll give you some appetizers."


    Come on!


    Seven or eight figures appeared one after another and surrounded the four people.


    Rongping bit his teeth and felt guilty. He didn''t expect Xing Tong to be so despicable.


    "Sorry, everyone. I didn''t expect him to be such a person." Rongping even apologized so righteously.


    "Didn''t you expect? What can you think of? Say you are a muscular and simple minded guy. You still don''t believe it. If there is any loss, can you bear it? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Me!" Rongping hesitated for a long time and couldn''t speak.


    Yes, if there is any loss, how can he bear it.


    "You go first. I''ll try my best to help you block these people, right?" Rongping said angrily. Now that things have happened, what''s the point of blaming him.


    "Hum, I''ve made a mistake and I don''t allow others to say a word or two. You''re such a rubbish." Wu Hao took the sky sword and took it out. Everyone couldn''t get close for the time being.


    "You! What do you mean, you scold who is rubbish! " Wu Hao, who looked at the sky, asked angrily.


    "Scold you, do you have a problem? I want to go, but they can''t stop me, but Lin Feng and flohugh were hurt by you. Don''t you wake up now? "

 Chapter 964

    Rong Ping''s face is blue. Although he wants to refute what Wu Hao said, what Wu Hao said is also true. It seems that every time he encounters danger, it is because he is too impulsive.


    "Now that things have happened, no matter how much blame it makes no sense. What do you say to do? Start the six level Dharma array." Rongping also panicked. Now this situation is really very unfavorable to them.


    On top of the seven peaks, plus the four of Xing Tong, there are already 11 people. How can they be opponents? Now we can only pray that the level 6 array can help them get out of trouble.


    "In such a short time, you asked me to arrange the six level Dharma array? Or can you arrange it? If you can, I''ll give it to you. "


    Wu Hao took out the Dharma array and handed it to Rongping, but where can Rongping know what Dharma array, let alone arrange the six level Dharma array.


    "Wu Hao, is that what you think of me? You know I won''t, and you let me decorate it." Rongping asked angrily.


    "Hahaha, I don''t like you? Have you ever liked me? Since you can''t arrange it, shut up. You can''t listen to what I say, but don''t hold us back. "


    "Lin Feng, flohugh, we work together. Now our only chance is to rush out a little. There is only one chance." Wu Hao speaks to the three people.


    "As for some people, it''s better to live and die by yourself. You can choose whether to do it or not." Wu Hao said this to Rong Ping.


    This time Rongping was not angry, because he could feel that Lin Feng and flohugh had begun to be dissatisfied with him, and he also realized that he was wrong this time, and once again plunged his companions into deep water.


    Flohugh also chooses to follow Wu Hao''s arrangement. The three secretly sequel energy and are ready to break through.


    Rongping couldn''t help it any longer and followed suit.


    "My fault, I''ll carry it. If I can''t break through, I''ll stop them. You''ll run away at that time."


    However, what he said was ignored, and obviously he didn''t intend to care about him.


    "Do it!" As soon as Wu Hao spoke, the three started one after another.


    the breaking of rock frightens the heaven!


    A thousand hands and a thousand kills!


    Thunder chop!


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    Only eight layers of strength can be used, so Wu Hao can''t use the thunder sword at all. In fact, the immortal sword has exceeded seven layers, but now he doesn''t care so much.


    Four powerful attacks rushed to the top three behind.


    The three seemed to know Wu Hao''s actions and immediately launched an attack. The other four also flew over to help.


    "Want to escape? No way! " Xing Tong jumped up. Just as the four were about to break through, a long gun was inserted in front of the four.


    "You go first and I''ll deal with him." Rongping shouted.


    "Go!" Wu Hao didn''t hesitate. Maybe it was Rongping''s own trouble, so he should make up for it himself. No one has the obligation to pay for him unconditionally and repeatedly.


    But frohugh was hurt and was not fast. For a moment, he was stopped by Xing Tong''s people.


    "You go. I''ll come. One can go." Flohugh began to work hard, for he knew very well that he could not go away.


    Rather than sacrifice in vain, it''s better to take this opportunity to hold Xing Tong and create opportunities for Wu Hao and others.


    "No, it''s my problem. I''ll come." Rongping turned and wanted to go back.


    "Do you want to be emotional? He knows very well that he can''t escape. Do you want to hold back? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    Rongping was stunned. He had killed a holly, and flohugh was killed immediately.


    "Retreat first!" Lin Feng grabbed Rongping and the three evacuated at a very fast speed.


    "Don''t run away!" Seven people caught up.


    "Are you a dog!" Wu Hao turned around.


    Gravity field.


    Lightning, eternal sword!


    Only the eternal sword does not need to accumulate power and can be sent out in an instant. His purpose is not to defeat the other party, as long as he can make a short interception.


    After the eternal sword is sent out, it has a trace of lightning power. It is not easy to touch it on the peak. Lightning has a paralyzing effect. Touching it will suffer losses. At that time, it will also not catch up with Wu Hao and them.


    "Go!" Wu Hao grabbed them and left quickly.


    The three kept running towards the cave they could have avoided.


    At the foot of the mountain, Wu Hao whispered. About two minutes later, the six level Dharma array shrouded the positive area.


    "All right, it''s safe." Wu Hao stopped. He knew that Xing Tong''s gang were still chasing after him, but now the level 6 Dharma array had been started. It was useless for them to chase after him. Chasing them would be a dead end.


    Rongping sat down on the ground with a "puff" and his eyes were a little desperate. On the way back, he wanted to go back several times. He wanted to save flohugh.


    But in the face of the anger of Wu Hao and Lin Feng, he also knew that even if he went back, he could not change back to flohugh. He had caused irreparable losses.


    "What? Now you know guilt? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Flohugh, he, is he dead?" Rongping asked in a low voice. There was no more reason before.


    "I don''t know. Maybe not. You have to go back and save him?" Wu Hao asked again.


    Hearing this, Rong Ping was stunned and stood up.


    "Wu Hao, you have a way, right? Do you have a way to save him? Will you save him? I''m wrong. It''s all my fault." At this moment, Rongping knew how stupid his previous behavior was. If it weren''t for his intention, it wouldn''t have caused so many losses.


    "As long as you can save him, I will listen to you in the future. You are my big brother. I''ll kneel down for you, please!" With that, Rongping was about to kneel down, and a big man''s self-esteem was put down at this time.


    "Well, you don''t need to say I''ll save him. If he''s really not dead, I''ll save him. But I hope you don''t question what I said in the future. You have never experienced such a bloody day." Wu Hao turned his back and completely ignored Rong Ping kneeling on the ground.


    "I will remember what you said, as long as you can save him." Rongping calmed down his mood. If flohugh really died, he must not escape the condemnation of his conscience, so he will save flohugh anyway.


    "Well, have a rest. I''ll think of a way first. Now the situation is a little bad. Xing Tong has so many helpers." Wu Hao frowned.


    Originally, he still had some methods. As long as he observed secretly and found a chance to start, they might still have hope, but now they scare the snake. Xing Tong and they have so many strong people. It is naturally impossible to use conventional means.


    Along the way, Lin Feng was silent. Wu Hao could see that Lin Feng was very angry and had been suppressing his anger.

 Chapter 965

    "Well, it''s no use getting angry now. We only have two days. We have to find a way to win this training." Wu Hao patted Lin Feng on the shoulder.


    Among the five member team, Wu Hao prefers Lin Feng. He has a flexible mind and strong strength. The most important thing is that he can achieve good cooperation with him.


    Lin Feng looked at him and didn''t speak. After a while, he sat down in Panxi and entered the state of cultivation.


    All night, the three didn''t speak. The next morning, Wu Hao came back from the outside.


    "There is only the last day left. If we can''t get the magic crystal at this time tomorrow morning, you will be disqualified from the competition, and the sacrifices of holly and flohugh will be in vain." Wu Hao looked at them and said.


    "Rongping, now I''ll arrange the plan. Don''t you mind?" Wu Hao looked at Rong Ping and asked faintly.


    Rongping shook his head: "no problem, you can arrange it."


    After this blow, Rongping has converged a lot and has been able to accept Wu Hao''s command.


    "OK, Lin Feng, your strength is stronger than Rongping, so I''ll leave it to you to fight Xing Tong."


    After the arrangement, Rongping''s face changed greatly.


    "You said you wanted me to get the magic crystal? But what about flohugh? And why are you two their opponents? " Melting flat somewhat rejects this decision.


    "Unconditional obedience, can you do it?" Wu Hao immediately asked coldly.


    Rongping hesitated for two seconds and nodded: "although I don''t know what medicine you sell in the gourd, I will believe you this time. I hope you won''t let me down."


    In the evening, it was time for them to take action, and the three shuttled through the darkness.


    This is their only chance. Whether they can save people and win the training match depends on tonight.


    The three men almost moved forward silently without making any sound. Even the sound of breathing, Wu Hao asked them to shout internally for a while.


    They also did it one after another, and they knew very well that there was only one chance. Even if it was melted flat, they didn''t dare to fall off the chain again.


    "Rongping, after we start, you will act immediately and remember your task. No matter what happens, your task is to get the magic crystal. The victory or defeat of our whole team has been put on you." Wu Hao said.


    Rong Ping nodded and his eyes became firm. If it had been before, he would never listen to Wu Hao''s instructions and let him do such sneaky things. He would never follow.


    To win, he had to step on Xing Tong and them.


    But these more than ten days have made him deeply realize what cruelty is. Although it is only a competition and training competition, it is also full of threats.


    Wu Hao whispered and began to arrange the array.


    "Level 6 array can only trap them for a while and a half. We have a limited number of people and can''t support it for too long. You must be fast."


    The fluctuation caused by the start of the six level array attracted the attention of Xing Tong and others, who immediately appeared in the air.


    "You finally came out and waited for a long time!" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "How long did you wait? It''s just the three of you. Are you here to die? Just like him! " Xing Tong had more people in his hand.


    "Flo wash!" Rongping''s eyes were full of anger, because at this time flohugh was incomplete and completely tortured, and his other arm was cut off.


    "Don''t get angry. He''s deliberately stimulating us. Don''t forget your promise and your task." Wu Hao whispered.


    Rongping clenched his fist tightly, and angry tears rolled out of the corners of his eyes.


    "It''s really good. He has strong endurance." Xing Tong said with a laugh.


    "Xing Tong, you are not human. At the same time, the holy king is just a training game. Do you have to be so crazy!" Rongping couldn''t help scolding.


    "Hehe, training match? As I said, this is the true face of the human demon competition. If you can''t bear it, you''d better not participate and go home to your mother. "


    "Ha ha ha!" Xing Tong''s companion couldn''t help laughing.


    "Melt flat, ignore them, the result determines everything." Wu Hao said loudly, and then delivered the sound immediately.


    Do it!


    Level six Dharma array, start!


    Gravity field!


    Space time!


    Kill God!


    The power of black thunder!


    In an instant, all the methods that could limit the behavior of Xing Tong and others were put into full play.


    Lin Feng also began to clean up the miasma for melting and leveling. Whoever wanted to stop melting and leveling, he would fight back.


    "Damn it, you used our Dharma array to deal with us. You really have a good abacus." Rongping is getting closer and closer to Xing Tong, but the murderous Qi on Rongping is very dignified at this time.


    Now Xing Tong has been restrained by Wu Hao. The speed is extremely slow. Now is the best chance to kill Xing Tong.


    When Rongping was only two meters away from Xingtong, murderous spirits emerged, and Wu Hao couldn''t help frowning. Can Rongping still resist it?


    However, when everyone thought that Rongping was going to do it, Rongping''s figure ran straight up the mountain.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao breathed a long sigh of relief. It seems that Rongping still held back. This is a good progress.


    "No, he wants to go up the mountain to get the magic crystal. Stop him!" Xing Tong shouted, and immediately everyone rushed to Rongping.


    "Have you asked me if you want to go?" Wu Hao and Lin Feng spoke in unison.


    They dragged Xing Tong and other ten people for Rongping. Rongping looked back and saw that they were working hard, and he also accelerated the speed.


    This time he is no longer assertive or self righteous. Just now he had a chance to kill Xing Tong, but he gave up.


    Wu Hao is right. Use the results to speak. If they can win, he will settle the account with Xing Tong after going out.


    But if he loses, he will drag down his companions again. I''m afraid he will have no chance to find Xing Tong''s trouble, so they must win and must win.


    "You must hold on. I''ll be right back!" Rongping shouted and rushed to the top of the mountain as fast as he could.


    There is a Warcraft on the top of the mountain, that is, to defeat the Warcraft and get the magic crystal on the Warcraft, so the pressure of melting is definitely not small.


    Xing Tong and others struggled for a few minutes, but they still couldn''t get out of trouble. For a time, the two sides were deadlocked.


    "All right, everyone, the key figures have gone up. Whether you can get the magic crystal depends on his own fortune. Since you can''t get rid of my shackles, to tell the truth, I''m also very tired. How about a truce?" Wu Hao asked faintly.


    "Bullshit, we won''t let you succeed." Xing Tong said loudly.


    Wu Hao laughed twice: "hahaha, can you succeed? Now you can''t decide. Besides, even if a dead person wins, do you really want to take part in the competition in this attitude?"

 Chapter 966

    As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was quiet, and even Xing Tong''s face changed greatly at random.


    "What dead man? I don''t know what you mean. Give it to me quickly!" Xing Tong struggled desperately.


    "Well, if you say so, I''ll really let go? I''ll let you go, and then you go up and pull down the melting level. Then we can''t win. You can only participate in the competition. I won''t accompany you. " Wu Hao immediately took back all fields.


    In an instant, Xing Tong greatly reduced their pressure and immediately restored their freedom.


    The scene was quiet.


    "Go, why not? Anyway, I''m too lazy to move. I don''t want to participate in any competition." Wu Hao shrugged.


    Lin Feng frowned not far away and came to Wu Hao.


    "It seems that as I thought, this training match is not simple."


    Xing Tong and others looked at each other and looked at Wu Hao with an embarrassed face.


    "Well, the holy king said you were a slippery head before. Unexpectedly, we underestimated you." Xing Tong and others put away their weapons and walked towards Wu Hao.


    "After more than ten days of hardship, we are also forced to work hard for you." Xing Tong said to Wu Hao with his fist.


    Because their goal has been achieved, now Wu Hao''s team has been formed and the most difficult Rongping has been completed, so they don''t have to continue.


    "I''m ok, but Rongping hates you to the bone and wants to divide you into five parts." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Split up? Hehe, I still want to try that feeling. Unfortunately, I don''t have a chance. I hope the boy can get the magic crystal. "


    Wu Hao looked at the soles of Xing Tong''s feet.


    "Did you really fall in the last human demon competition?"


    Xing Tong nodded, while Lin Feng looked puzzled.


    "What fall? You mean, they''re dead? " Lin Feng has actually seen that Xing Tong doesn''t have to kill them.


    From the first day, he found something wrong, but it was just suspicion. Later, he became more and more suspicious. He was not sure until just now.


    Because no matter how strong Wu Hao is, even if his strength is suppressed to the sixth floor, it is absolutely impossible to make the top ten in one mouthful. Xing Tong and they definitely have the element of acting.


    But he didn''t understand why Wu Hao said that Xing Tong and them had fallen.


    "Look at their bodies. Are there any shadows? Looking at us, a good man, will there be no shadow? " Wu Hao has been dealing with the soul for a long time. The original emperor kongbei was in this state. How could he not know.


    "Really, you are..." Lin Feng also suddenly found that Xing Tong did not have a shadow.


    "Don''t be surprised, we are not ghosts, but in general, we are ghosts. After our death, the holy king raised our souls in the holy palace in order to revive us one day. This training game is also the idea of the holy king."


    Now Lin Feng understood that the reason why Xing Tong did so much was to train them and let them adapt in advance.


    The purpose of angering Rongping again and again is to temper Rongping''s mind and to take the postgraduate entrance examination of Wu Hao''s ability.


    I have to say that Wu Hao didn''t disappoint them. He not only passed the test, but also changed Rongping''s complacency on the premise of knowing this situation. As expected, one mountain is higher than another. This captain, Wu Hao, really deserves his name.


    "All right, now that everything is done, we''ll just wait here until it melts down." Wu Hao sat down. The problem was finally solved and the training came to an end.


    Lin Feng didn''t expect that their training with Xing Tong would end like this, but he still had a doubt at this time.


    "What about flohugh and holly? I want to know if they are really dead. " Lin Feng asked.


    Since all this is just the training carried out by Xing Tong and them, Holly and flohugh may also be part of the plan.


    "Well, what if you really die?" Xing Tong smiled and said.


    Miso!


    "Then I will make you ashes!" Xing Tong''s long sword pointed to Xing Tong, smiled and said, and finally put the sword down.


    "Since neither of you can participate in the competition, they must be fine. The purpose is to let us understand the cruelty of the competition. Am I right?" Lin Feng asked.


    "Hehe, it''s worthy of being another candidate besides Wu Hao, but now I can''t tell you the answer. Everything will come out at dawn."


    However, Lin Feng smiled again: "so, I already know the answer."


    It''s not very obvious. Xing Tong has clearly told him that holly and flohugh are all right. In this way, he can rest assured that the team is intact.


    At this time, at the top of the mountain platform, a one horned sharp toothed tiger is lying in the center of an altar. Its strength is quite terrible and its movement is limited by four chains.


    The appearance of Rongping made the sharp toothed tiger open his eyes.


    "Human beings, get out of here or die!" The voice is like the sky. It is thick and powerful. Ordinary people will be scared in the face of this voice alone.


    "I''m afraid I can''t leave. I want the magic crystal on your head. Can you lend it to me?"


    Bang!


    A huge sword went deep into the ground.


    "Hum, do you want magic crystal? You''re looking for death! " Sharp tooth Tiger stood up, tall enough five or six meters.


    "The tiger king is worthy of the king and has great momentum, but I don''t have time to waste with you today. Come on!" Rongping knows that Wu Hao is still insisting at this time, so he must complete the task as soon as possible.


    A fierce battle broke out between one man and one beast.


    At the foot of the mountain, Wu Hao and others could feel the vibration on the mountain. Immediately, everyone knew that Rongping and the Warcraft began.


    "Why don''t you go up and help? That Warcraft is a sharp tooth tiger. Its strength is not comparable to that of the general peak. " Xing Tong looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Hehe, generally above the peak? If the melting level is just above the general peak, he is not qualified to participate in the human demon competition. Wait, he has enough strength to handle it. " Wu Hao closed his eyes.


    Just now, in order to hold Xing Tong down, he consumed a lot of physical strength and had to recover as soon as possible.


    Ziyan heavy wave!


    A purple flame swallowed the sharp toothed tiger in an instant.


    But the sharp toothed tiger is not a vegetarian. It immediately scattered the purple flame.


    "Human, it''s not easy for you to practice. Get out of here quickly, or don''t blame me for not reminding you!" The sharp tooth tiger roared, and the whole surrounding space vibrated.


    "Less nonsense, I''d rather die if I can''t get your magic crystal!" Rongping rushed up again. At this time, he had no choice. If he couldn''t get the magic crystal, he couldn''t complete the task. At that time, everything they did would fall short.

 Chapter 967

    The war lasted more than ten minutes. The sharp tooth tiger has been imprisoned here for hundreds of years. Although he was originally strong, dripping water can penetrate the stone, not to mention it is a living creature.


    His strength has begun to decline gradually during these 100 years, and it has been exhausted by the altar day and night.


    In addition, Rongping has great strength. Under the hard struggle, it finally appears to be no match.


    "Human, you have completely angered me. Today either you die or I die!" The sharp toothed tiger was completely angered and desperately attacked Rongping.


    The struggling counterattack before death did bring great pressure to Rongping.


    But at this time, even if he was desperate, he had to get the magic crystal.


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who!" Rongping also launched a desperate mode, and the battle also ushered in the most critical moment.


    Their strongest move broke out in the air, and the whole back mountain could see the scene.


    "It seems that it''s very lively up there. I''m afraid Rongping will suffer."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." Wu Hao said faintly that he has been observing the situation of Rongping. Judging from the current situation, it is inevitable that Rongping can win. Although it will suffer some losses, as the saying goes, it is a blessing to suffer losses.


    How can Rongping have a long memory and obey him unconditionally if he doesn''t eat so much this time.


    The smoke and dust in the sky dissipated, and the smell of the battle dissipated. Everyone knew that the battle should be over.


    "Shall we go up and have a look? Rongping can''t come down in case of injury." Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "if you want to climb out of the pile of death, you don''t have this endurance. Then he''s not a strong man. Wait quietly. If he doesn''t come down, it means we haven''t won yet."


    At this time, Rongping was seriously injured, his left leg was basically numb, his right arm was full of blood, and his whole body was injured.


    It''s still early. The sharp toothed tiger was finally solved by him, but at this time, he was hurt all over and wanted to move. It was very difficult.


    But thinking that Wu Hao and Lin Feng were still struggling with Xing Tong, Rong Ping stood up again.


    "No, I can''t fall here." Eating sharp pain, melting flat, step by step towards the body of the sharp tooth tiger.


    When magic crystal got it, he also completed the task. Now he just needs to take magic crystal down the mountain and tell them that the training is over.


    Rongping hung his arm and left leg and flew slowly. Now I''m afraid he can only fly simply.


    At the foot of the mountain, Wu Hao and others waited for about half an hour before they saw a figure slowly flying towards them.


    "Coming!" Wu Hao and others stood up and looked at the melting of blood all over.


    "Magic crystal, I got it..." Rongping''s body was shaky. When he saw that Wu Hao and Lin Feng were safe, he immediately lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    Lin Feng rushed over at the first time.


    "Smelly boy, you did a good job, great!" Lin Feng said, Rongping opened his eyes again.


    "Really?" Wu Hao also appeared in front of him and nodded.


    "You made great contributions this time."


    Rongping smiled: "I, I finally did the right thing..." and fainted.


    Wu Hao took down the magic crystal and threw it to Xing Tong.


    "We won and the training is over."


    Xing Tong nodded: "you deserve to win, but I have to say that you are strong, otherwise they won''t be so easy."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He was strong. He knew that he didn''t need others to speak.


    At this time, Hongmeng Laozu and others appeared with a smile on his face.


    "It seems that we have no choice. You have passed the training." Hongmeng said big and small.


    "Yes, several times we thought you were going to die and planned to let Xing Tong stop them."


    Wu Hao gave Tang Chen and Hongmeng a black look.


    "Lao Zu, how did you see the good play? Isn''t it very eye-catching? "


    Wu Hao was very clear about the fact that they had always been there. At that time, Lin Feng wanted to surrender without any response. He also knew that if they surrendered halfway, I''m afraid they couldn''t explain what would happen next.


    Just play with three old things and disappear, so that people can''t contact them. In this way, even if it''s hard, Wu Hao and they can only hold on.


    "Cough, cough, well, you can win. It doesn''t matter." Hongmeng''s father winked at Wu Hao and motioned Wu Hao to see through it. Otherwise, he would lose face.


    "Deacon Hongmeng, don''t send such a small signal. We all know it. You''ve hurt us this time." Lin Feng stood up and said.


    "Young people, they always have to go through a little storm. It doesn''t matter. Isn''t it done well?"


    "No, no, no!" Wu Hao spoke immediately.


    "What you said before is different from what you did. You let us bear too many things we shouldn''t bear. We can''t send us away with one word. The son of heaven breaks the law and commits the same crime with the common people. Do you want to express it?"


    The thief Wu Hao smiled and said that since these old men appeared, he would not easily let go of these old things and make a little money.


    "What tricks do you want to play!" Dong Ji looks at Wu Hao discontentedly. Since he suffered a loss in Wu Hao''s hand last time, although Dong Ji is obviously dissatisfied and angry and feels that he can''t keep his face, in fact, he has recognized Wu Hao as a peerless genius in his heart.


    "Of course, it''s a good thing to comfort us. What do you think, Lin Feng?" Wu Hao looked at Lin Feng and asked.


    "I feel that I should have taken it for granted. Since several deacons want to comfort us, Lin Feng thanked us here." Lin Feng understood what Wu Hao said very well.


    Before the three ancestors of Hongmeng responded, Lin Feng raised his hands over his head and extended them respectfully.


    "You..." Dong Jiqi''s face turned red, but he felt funny. He was a deacon and a super strong man at the level of demigod. Now it''s hard to refute what two younger generation said.


    "Lin Feng, don''t fool around with Wu Hao. You''ve learned badly." Dong Ji said, and then took out a skill.


    "This skill is created by the master of Xuannv palace. I''ll take a picture of you." As soon as Lin Feng heard this, he quickly took it down.


    "Hey, hey, elder Dong, where''s mine?" Wu Hao also asked with a smile.


    Dong Ji looked at Wu Hao discontentedly, and then took out a skill.


    "I heard from Hong Meng that you are both spiritual strength and force. Then I''ll give you this skill for cultivating spiritual strength."


    Wu Hao took it over and saw that it was really a good thing. He couldn''t find a powerful skill to cultivate spiritual power all the time. Now he has to come without effort. It seems that he is right this time.

 Chapter 968

    "Thank you, elder Dong!" It''s definitely a good thing, at least for him.


    "By the way, what about Holly''s, flohugh''s and melted flat? I''ll take it instead of them. " Wu Hao looked at the three shamelessly.


    Dong Ji''s face twitched and retreated a step. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was so brazen.


    "I don''t care about the rest. I''ll leave it to you two." Dong Ji left the scene with a whoosh, and then continued to stay. I don''t know how many holes Wu Hao had left.


    "Oh, well, I have something to do," Tang Chen also retreated, looking like he wanted to run away.


    "Ah, the deacon of the holy palace seems to have no treasure. In this case, we can understand it. Don''t want it. I believe the three of them can understand that deacons are also poor and rich. After all, not everyone can be as rich as deacon Dong."


    Wu Hao''s words made Tang Chen stop, and his face was ugly.


    "Your boy, OK, I''ve suffered from you today." Tang Chen took out two treasures, one of which was made of pure refined iron. It can increase defense by 30%. It can be said that it is also a good thing.


    The other is also a skill.


    The Nine Emperors cut the world.


    Wu Hao took a look at it and found that this skill could be regarded as the top skill.


    "Yes, yes, it seems that deacon Tang is also rich. I think we should contribute more."


    "Stinky boy, get out!" Tang Chen ran away before he finished his words.


    "You ask Hongmeng for the rest, but I don''t have any."


    Seeing this scene, everyone laughed. Since a deacon at the level of demigod suffered losses in Wu Hao''s hands, it is estimated that only Wu Hao can do it in the whole holy palace.


    "Ah, you boy." Hongmeng shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "OK, in that case, I''ll give you the rest. This is also a skill, which is just suitable for melting. In terms of his just fierce character, he may be able to maximize his power."


    Haotian split earth chop!


    There are nine layers in total. After reaching nine layers, you can split mountains and seas, and even the sky.


    "Good thing, it''s really suitable for melting." Wu Hao gives it to Lin Feng and asks him to hand it over to Rongping.


    "By the way, there is also a sword formula. This sword formula is suitable for you and Lin Feng. You can have a look when you have time." Hongmeng handed Wu Hao the sword formula.


    Dari meteor sky sword!


    "On the tenth floor, it can generate and conquer each other with Haotian''s split earth cutting. However, this sword formula has only eight floors. On the ninth floor, I don''t know where it is. After cultivating to the ninth floor, it can break the stars and destroy the world."


    Wu Hao took a look, recorded it with the large celestial body system, and then threw it to Lin Feng.


    "We both practice at the same time, which is definitely a good thing. If we can really find the ninth layer, it may be more powerful than my thunder sword."


    When he felt the secret script of the skill just now, he already saw the strong sword Qi and saw it. He could feel the breath just across the skill, which showed that the origin of this sword formula was not very simple.


    "Well, you go back and have a rest. Early tomorrow morning, the holy king has something to say to you. The day after tomorrow is the day when you go to the human demon competition venue. This time, you have only one goal, champion!"


    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t speak. The champion naturally wanted to take it. After all, he didn''t want to give up the artifact and audit. There was also the divine water. These things were all treasures. If he didn''t get them, he would regret all his life. Besides, even if he didn''t use them, it would be better for the people around him.


    After Wu Hao returned to his residence, the old man kongbei and the supreme sword master had returned from cultivation. For the time being, they only finished the basic cultivation.


    They haven''t gone to the enlightenment room and spiritual cultivation room yet, because according to the old ancestor Hongmeng, the spiritual cultivation room can go in at any time.


    But the perception room is not good. You must have a certain breakthrough to enter the perception room. In that way, you can find out the direction faster and more accurately.


    Because he knew that Wu Hao was going to participate in the human demon competition, old man kongbei was a little worried, so he didn''t directly practice his spiritual strength.


    "Boy, I heard them say that this human demon competition is not simple. You may encounter unprecedented danger. You must be careful." Kong Bei frowned at Wu Hao and said.


    "Don''t worry, old man. When did I worry you? I''m talking. What else do you worry about with my current strength?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Indeed, with Wu Hao''s current strength, even the demigod level can''t help him.


    "Be careful of xuanming. If he wants to know that you have also participated in the human demon competition, he will not let you go."


    Wu Hao nodded: "I just want to meet him for a while. Since he is the three kings of Warcraft and his strength has not reached half god, he must also participate in the human demon competition this time. It''s time to settle the account between me and him." Wu Hao clenched his fist.


    Once he met xuanming emperor in the demon clan this time, he didn''t want to let him go.


    "It''s important to deal with this person, but the most important thing is your own safety. As long as you live, sooner or later, kneading him is like kneading ants, so you can''t rush."


    Wu Hao nodded. He knew that kongbei was thinking of him. Naturally, he would not refute anything.


    After a night''s rest, everyone gathered in front of the square the next morning.


    After a while, the holy King appeared in front of the five people.


    "Wu Hao, as the captain of this time, now the command is over to you. My instructions don''t need you to win the championship, but you all come back alive."


    Wu Hao nodded, then stood up and looked at the four people in front of him.


    "You have also experienced cruelty in this training. If it weren''t for training, Holly and flohugh would have died." Wu Hao looked at the four and said coldly.


    "Although I haven''t participated in the real human demon competition, I can imagine that it is very cruel, so you must not take luck. I don''t want all the problems and loopholes in the training competition to happen again, otherwise, I won''t spare you."


    Then Wu Hao looked at Lin Feng.


    "Lin Feng, you are the vice captain of this time. You are in charge of full command in my absence. Is that all right?" Wu Hao asked.


    Lin Feng nodded: "no problem, don''t worry, give it to me."


    "Everyone I asked, let me know that now you can cooperate with me and Lin Feng to complete the task."


    "I have no problem. I will cooperate with you!" Rongping shouted.


    After this training, the leveling is really much better than before.


    Especially in the last task, he knew that he had such great value and could become the biggest help to the whole team.

 Chapter 969

    When he knew that flohugh and holly were safe, he put down his guilt, but he also knew that this time was definitely not a children''s play.


    The fate of the two escaped because it was only a training match, but if it was a real human demon competition, maybe they were really killed by him.


    So he doesn''t want to be the kind of person before. This time, he must live a valuable life. At least, he doesn''t lag behind and resolutely complete the task.


    "Come on, holy king, we''re ready." Wu Hao said with a fist.


    The holy King nodded and waved his hand. The people shuttled quickly. In a short time of more than ten seconds, they came to a deserted place.


    "This is the only city where human beings and demons have been in for two years. It is the capital of human beings and demons. It has human law enforcers and demon family law enforcers. It is a place where human beings and demons can coexist peacefully in the whole world. Of course, it is not difficult to avoid fighting, so the people living in it are basically fighting, and the human demon competition will also be held here."


    The holy king said, and another team followed.


    Beicheng Mang''s house.


    The ghost Saint family of the sea capital.


    After a while, Wu Hao saw familiar figures. It was actually SIBus and Lausanne. Unexpectedly, they also came to participate in this competition. It seems that their families are also qualified.


    "In addition to the holy capital, the other five are eligible to participate, but there are only three kings, and the total number of places for the whole mankind is only 30, and the same is true for the demon family." The king explained.


    I see. No wonder SIBBs and Lausanne are here. They are really super strong.


    They didn''t see Wu Hao, otherwise they might be angry, but even if they were angry, what could happen? Wu Hao was surrounded by the holy king.


    Last time they always thought that Wu Hao''s identity as a subordinate of the holy king was false, but this time it became true. It is estimated that these two guys will have no time to hide and dare to come up for trouble.


    After a while, the demon clan appeared and landed on the ground one after another.


    Wu Hao took a look. These powerful demons turned into human beings one by one. After all, human beings are relatively petite and won''t appear too conspicuous.


    But unlike humans, they are not completely humanized.


    For example, a dragon Warcraft has horns on its head.


    A tiger Warcraft has a human body and a tiger head. It looks very deterrent.


    "Holy king, you came so early this time. I didn''t expect you to arrive before me!" A voice sounded, and Wu Hao felt an infinite pressure.


    The holy King frowned slightly, and his breath was instantly released. He immediately rejected the pressure.


    "Demon king, it will release pressure on our Terran youth. You still think it''s a dog that can''t eat shit." The holy king said coldly.


    "Hehe, how can I say that? I''m just trying their potential. If they don''t have that strength, why come and sacrifice for nothing? After all, every time the human demon competition, your Terran loses a lot, and I''m also considering it for you."


    The demon king also had two horns on his head, but Wu Hao couldn''t see what kind of creature it was. The breath was so huge.


    If he fights with the demon king, he has absolutely no chance of winning. I really don''t know how the demon king and the holy king can be so strong as they are at the same level of demigod.


    "Very good. I won''t bother you. Maybe the result will be different this year." With that, he looked at Wu Hao and others. With a wave of his hand, they entered the human demon capital.


    Before leaving, Wu Hao''s eyes looked behind the demon king. Emperor xuanming really followed. It seems that he will really participate in this competition.


    The demon king smiled: "xuanming, is that the human boy you said?"


    Xuanming nodded.


    "It seems that there is indeed a good seedling on the human side."


    When he released the pressure just now, he didn''t aim at others. It was Wu Hao. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was indifferent and just frowned.


    "Don''t worry, I will kill him in this human demon competition. He won''t have a chance to escape this time." Xuanming vowed that now he is close to the demigod. Relying on the strength of the holy evil tiger, he can completely reach the demigod. Even an ordinary demigod can kill just a Wu Hao. Even if his talent is strong, he can also kill.


    "Don''t be careless. This human is likely to become the second holy king, so you must ensure that he is safe and can''t leave the human demon competition alive."


    Xuanming nodded. The devil didn''t say it. He knew it very well, so Wu Hao would die this time.


    Wu Hao and others who have entered the human demon capital have been arranged to the designated residence, and all of them are in charge of the human demon capital.


    It is said that this is the only place in the divine world that can be managed, so this human demon competition is also held by the gods. Otherwise, how can so many strong people come to participate calmly.


    "Holy king, how strong is that demon king?" Wu Hao couldn''t help asking curiously, because he could feel that the spirit of the holy king was equal to that of the demon king. It was probably a super terrorist existence.


    "People say that I am the closest human being to God. You should have heard of this?" Asked the holy king.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "There is no doubt that the power of the gods is far from catching up with me, but if you want to use this to describe me as the strongest human being, he is the closest existence of the demon family to the divine beast, so if you measure the two, you will know how strong it is."


    "Who is stronger between you and him?" Wu Hao asked again.


    The holy King smiled bitterly.


    "Only you dare to ask this question, but I also want to know who is stronger. Generally speaking, it should be divided into five and five, but I don''t know what the result will be when that day comes."


    Wu Hao was silent. The holy king said it was true. No one wanted to lose.


    One represents the strongest of human beings, and the other represents the strongest of demon clan.


    If the holy king loses, it means that the demon family will inform the whole human world, and the result of the demon family losing is the same, so the holy King naturally doesn''t want that day to come.


    "It''s said that you have a festival with xuanming. This time he will also participate in the competition. These crazy guys don''t compete once or twice in this way." The holy King''s face is a little angry. Because of this, mankind will suffer heavy losses every time.


    Fortunately, human beings have strong resilience, otherwise they may be knocked down.


    "It''s all right. I''ll get rid of him. It''s time to settle the grievances between me and him." Wu Hao sneered.


    "Boy, don''t underestimate the enemy. There''s also a reason why the xuanming emperor can be called the three kings. He integrates with the holy evil tiger. If he breaks out with all his strength, with the talent of Warcraft, his strength is stronger than some demigods."

 Chapter 970

    Wu Hao has heard of this before, but so what.


    "Can it be better than deacon Dong Ji?" Wu Hao asked.


    The holy King nodded: "to be exact, it is stronger than Dong Ji. Xuanming''s strength may be on the human side. Except me, only Hongmeng can fight with him."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao''s eyes changed greatly. He didn''t expect xuanming to be so strong. It was much beyond his expectation.


    Hongmeng''s ancestor is very strong. Xuanming still has that strength.


    It seems that when he went back to the third universe, xuanming really couldn''t show his strongest strength, otherwise he couldn''t have a chance at that time.


    "So what about the Dragon King? He ranks second. Isn''t he better than xuanming? "


    The holy King nodded: "it''s true, but between him and xuanming, there shouldn''t be much up and down. The Dragon King should be a little stronger."


    Wu Hao frowned. The strong man of the demon clan was really strong to the extreme. If so, human beings were still weaker in front of the three kings?


    However, fortunately, there are more powerful human beings than the demon family, which makes up for this gap in quantity. Otherwise, the demon family would have dealt with human beings long ago.


    "There should be more than 100 numbers for human beings and demon clan in tomorrow''s game. As for the way of game, I don''t know. It will be different every time, so you must hit your attention and pass the first game."


    They began to rest, and Wu Hao began to practice. Their time was very tight, so they couldn''t miss all opportunities.


    The next morning, a thick flame lit up at the scene of the human demon competition.


    "What''s this? Can''t we have a bonfire party?" Wu Hao looked puzzled. He didn''t know why the game was about to start and why he was still burning a fire here.


    "This is the way to start the altar. It communicates with the divine world. The whole competition will also be hosted by the divine world. The altar can establish this link."


    Wu Hao was surprised. Unexpectedly, the city of man and devil was really interesting. He was able to communicate with the divine world.


    About half an hour later, the sky suddenly changed, white clouds began to gather, and then slowly formed a few big characters.


    Human demon competition, open.


    With the appearance of a super strong man at the level of demigod, his strength is very strong. I''m afraid it''s no less than the holy king and the demon king.


    "He is the law enforcer of the human and demon capital and the servant of the divine world. His strength is not under me and the demon king, but he never intervened in the affairs of the human and the demon family. In the past, the demon family wanted to buy him out to help deal with our human family, but he was angry and almost started on the demon king."


    I don''t know. I was really surprised when I came. It turned out that the human demon capital was so magical. Besides the holy king and the demon king, there were so strong people.


    "He is neither a human nor a demon. He is the head of the elf family. It can be said that he is also the strongest person of the elf family who is closest to God."


    Wu Hao knows how strong this strong person is.


    "I won''t say much nonsense. It''s meaningless to say the competition rules every time. Just know it in your heart, but every competition will be different. This competition adopts the direct elimination system and survival system."


    "We all know that the evil spirit mountain is the most frightening and gloomy place in the world. No matter people or demons go there, they may not come back. This time, the gods drop their fingers. The evil spirit mountain survived for one month and found what you think is the most precious, whether it''s medicinal materials, weapons or skills, as long as it''s the most precious, And the more people each team survives, the better. Finally, in calculating the total score, the highest one wins. "


    Although Wu Hao has understood Gu''s rules, he doesn''t know what the hell it is. Looking at the panic, he knows it shouldn''t be a good place.


    "The evil mountain is a personal purgatory. Ordinary people can''t go in there at all. Even if the demon king and I want to go in, I''m afraid we have to spend a lot of time, because it''s the underworld, the underworld''s territory, and it''s not a space with the human demon family."


    Wu Hao has a black face. Isn''t that the legendary hell?


    "Is it the place where the soul will go after people die?" Wu Hao hurriedly asked, and he also wanted to know whether there was an underground government in the world.


    "You can say so, but you can''t say so. After people die, they go to the river Styx, but that''s also the boundary of the underworld. Therefore, there are super strong people who died in the past and underworld creatures. I''m afraid it''s difficult and dangerous this time. I didn''t expect that the gods chose such a difficult way this time." The holy King frowned. It must be extremely complicated.


    "We didn''t give up the word in the dictionary. No matter whether he is the underworld or the demon clan, we should also go and have a look. It''s also a good growth experience for us."


    "Yes!"


    "Go and have a look!" The crowd immediately began to get excited. Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he saw that they were melting flat.


    "Lin Feng, what do you say?" In addition to him, Lin Feng was relatively calm at the scene.


    "Of course, we have to go. We can practice to this extent. Don''t we just want to prove ourselves? As you said before, if the strong don''t have a way to prove that they are strong, they are not strong, so I agree with you."


    Wu Hao nodded. His answer was the same. He must go.


    On the human side, 90% chose to see it, while 10% were unwilling to take the risk, so they withdrew from the game.


    The demon clan is all involved. It seems that human beings are really more afraid of death than the demon clan.


    "If you are ready, you can start now. The gods have opened the way to the underworld for you."


    A huge black hole appeared in the sky. It looked gloomy and terrible, just like a bottomless hole.


    "Wu Hao, give orders." Rongping looks at Wu Hao with a bright look in his eyes. This time, he doesn''t act without authorization, but asks Wu Hao for his opinions.


    Wu Hao looked at the holy king.


    "Remember, everything is based on safety, and take this. If necessary, go there and find a strong man named yatel, who will help you."


    Wu Hao took a jade pendant, nodded and looked at the four.


    "Then let''s go and see what''s in the underworld and win the human demon competition together." Wu Hao raised his hand and said loudly.


    "Let''s go!" With one voice, the five worked together.


    Seeing that Wu Hao and they had set out, xuanming also took people to follow up. This time, he was the captain of the five person team of the demon family, who was also in charge of the command.


    "Remember, if you meet the human named Wu Hao and kill him, I will be rewarded!" Emperor xuanming smiled and said that he came to attend this time for nothing else, just to kill Wu Hao.

 Chapter 971

    Wu Hao is not. Although it is mainly for the divine water in the mouth of the holy king, it is also his purpose to kill xuanming.


    "Wu Hao, do you have any grudges with that xuanming? Do you need our help?" Lin Feng asked, looking at Wu Hao.


    "It''s all right. I can do it myself. His strength is not what you can deal with." Wu Hao responded.


    "What you said is that you treat us as outsiders. Even if you are not his opponent, we can help you contain him." Rongping shouted.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly, "OK, no problem. If you meet him at that time, you''ll help me."


    After about two minutes, Wu Hao crossed the barrier and came to the underworld.


    Here is like a dead gray world, without redundant colors, everything is like a black-and-white world.


    Even the sky is gray and can''t see any light. If their clothes didn''t have red ribbons, symbolizing the holy palace, they would think that there are only black and white in the world.


    "What about the others? It doesn''t seem to be here. " Lin Feng looked around. The area was very flat and there was no obstacle, but there was no one except them.


    "It should have been sent to other places, otherwise if we meet here, I''m afraid the battle will end ahead of time." Wu Hao said faintly, looking at the surrounding terrain.


    The geology here is very hard, just like steel, and the air is thin. If ordinary people come here, they won''t survive long.


    Wu Hao touched the ground with his hand.


    "Without moisture, the underworld is really an unimaginable place." Wu Hao stood up.


    The only good thing is that they can also move freely here.


    Even if there is no sunshine in the sky, the ground will be very wet where there is no sunshine.


    Is it related to this geology? The geology here is ten times that of the first universe, so water can''t penetrate at all?


    "Let''s go ahead and have a look." Wu Hao walked ahead and the party began to act.


    Although there is no danger here, no one knows what will happen, so it''s best to find a safe place while we seize the time now.


    Walking, Wu Hao suddenly felt the real vibration of the ground, and Wu Hao raised his right hand slightly.


    "Be on alert!" Wu Hao looked at the ground. He always felt as if there was something underground.


    But the geology here is so deep that no creature can penetrate it.


    But he could clearly feel something on the ground and was approaching them at a very fast speed.


    "Come on, be careful!" Wu Hao soared into the air, and the four immediately flew up, and they also felt it.


    Bang!


    In an instant, huge holes appeared around. Creatures that looked like centipedes rushed out, and they began to attack Wu Hao and others as soon as they met.


    "Be careful, they are strong!" Wu Hao pulled out the sky sword. These Dongxing can be said to be the first creatures they met in the underworld. Unexpectedly, they were so disgusting.


    "What the hell? It''s a little disgusting." Rongping quickly retreated.


    "Why did they attack us? How do I feel that they seem to eat us? Can they eat with such a small mouth?" Melt speechless make complaints about Tao.


    "Gather quickly, back-to-back. They don''t have strong attack power, but they are deliberately separating us." Wu Hao immediately ordered the four people to take action.


    Two people back-to-back defense and attack, a few seconds later, the four people have leaned together.


    Black thunder, eternal sword!


    Wu Hao''s sword fell, and the end set off a storm. In an instant, the four creatures were destroyed.


    "It seems that their defense is not high." Wu Hao landed on the ground. Unexpectedly, the first stop in the underworld ended so hastily.


    "Aren''t you hurt? This thing seems poisonous. " Wu Hao took a look at the blood of the creature, which contained highly toxic.


    "It''s all right. This thing''s attack power is not high and its speed is not slow, but its defense power is so incomparable."


    They all know that Wu Hao is really strong, but one move can kill some creatures that caught them off guard. This can only show that these creatures are not strong.


    "Breath, as creatures in the underworld, they should have the ability to hide and expose breath."


    That''s what the holy king told him before.


    "All the creatures in the underworld grow here except the soul. They grow by absorbing the soul. Some creatures will disguise themselves. Obviously, their strength is not strong, but they can release the powerful and flexible breath that has been swallowed up, so as to intimidate others."


    "If you guessed correctly just now, they gave off such a breath at the beginning, so we were at a loss. Otherwise, it would be very easy to solve them."


    The four of them realized this one after another. They had heard of this before, but they didn''t understand it as thoroughly as Wu Hao.


    "Move on. Maybe it just sent us to the periphery of the underworld. Otherwise, how could it be such a low-level creature." Wu Hao kept his eyes open and his mental power covered a radius of 500 meters. Once anything happened, he could find it at the first time.


    After about two hours, they didn''t meet the creatures of the underworld again. Walking, they even met a village.


    "So there are villages in the underworld? This surprised me a little. " Rongping said.


    "Although there are, you should be careful. The villages in the underworld are composed of the souls of dead people. They are not much different from human villages, but they are also divided into dark villages. That kind of village is inhabited by evil spirits, and some strong people even reach the level of demigod."


    These are also what the holy king told him. Before he left, the holy King simply said a few words to Wu Hao to protect his life. After Wu Hao arrived here, he was also very clear and practical. Otherwise, how could he know that there are villages here and divide good and evil.


    "Go in and have a look. I don''t feel any evil smell. Should it be all right?" Rongping asked.


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds and nodded. Since he finally found such a place, he naturally had to go in and have a look. Even if there was danger, he could only go in.


    In this underworld, there may be no safe place. To be safe, only when your own strength is strong is the most safe.


    The five people went to the village and shouted as they walked.


    "Is there anyone? Is there anyone!" Rong Ping shouted and felt something was wrong.


    "No, you shouldn''t use people here." He immediately changed his name.


    "Is there a ghost? Where is the ghost? We are human beings. Come out quickly."

 Chapter 972

    However, after calling for a long time, Rong Ping didn''t see any figure. But Wu Hao and them could only knock at the door.


    Who knows that the door here is not closed. It opens with a gentle push.


    "Huh? Someone was there, but why didn''t anyone respond? " Lin Feng looked puzzled.


    "Be careful, beware of fraud." Wu Hao walked over and gently opened the door. There was a smell of food inside, which immediately attracted several people.


    "Anyone?" Wu Hao asked softly. He is a person who has seen horror films. Who knows if there are evil ghosts living here. If he swishes out from behind the door, he won''t be scared to death.


    But the door had been opened, and no one replied. Wu Hao slowly walked in. He saw food on the table, almost the same as human food, and still steaming, but he still didn''t see half a person.


    There are steamed bread, noodles and even seafood. The food is human.


    "What the hell? Can''t we see the ghosts here?" Wu Hao frowned and felt his back cool. If that was the case, wouldn''t it be too terrible.


    Just imagine what they as like as two peas in the air. They are surrounded by a group of ghosts. They can see him, but they can not see each other exactly.


    Wu Hao shook his head and immediately opened his mind to explore the whole village accurately.


    The mind can see what the naked eye can''t see, even ghosts may see.


    But Wu Hao didn''t see the ghost, but found a trace of the same.


    "Everyone, I feel that this village is a little strange. I always feel that this village is moving." Wu Hao stopped.


    This is what he found just now. There is wind around. According to reason, the wind will blow head-on, but he feels that the wind has a feeling of going upstream, just like driving and moving forward against the wind.


    Wu Hao immediately closed his eyes and began to observe the subtle feeling.


    "Note that this village is really moving." Lin Feng suddenly said.


    "How do you judge?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Very simple, water, you see!" Lin Feng poured out the water in his cup. The water didn''t drip in place, but fell back, which is enough to show that the water was brought back by inertia.


    "Who the hell is it? Don''t play tricks on me!" The five people had determined the difference. Wu Hao didn''t think about it and flew immediately.


    Suddenly a force of gravity hit, very suddenly, Wu Hao and they almost didn''t react.


    "Hum! Play gravity in front of me? "


    Reverse gravity field!


    Wu Hao ruled out all gravity and held the sky sword. The four people also entered a state of vigilance.


    "What''s that!" Wu Hao looked at the four lights under his feet and felt that the whole village was creeping.


    The light from the four cracks is very conspicuous. Wu Hao observed it carefully and found something strange.


    "Leave quickly. This is a Dharma array. It''s a prison Dharma array." Wu Hao has just observed with the heavenly eye that this behemoth looks like a creature, and there is an iron chain inside it.


    The five people ''whooshed'' into the sky and temporarily entered a safe area.


    At this time, under the long-distance observation, Wu Hao and them saw the true face of the village.


    "Like octopus, I don''t know if I can eat it." Rongping swallowed his throat, obviously as if he were hungry.


    "Brother, are you all right? Do you have an appetite for this kind of thing? " Wu Hao has a black face. He really doesn''t avoid eating anything.


    "Take action and solve it." No matter what the other party is, since they wanted to imprison them just now, they will not be merciful. Now they can only deal with this behemoth.


    Wu Hao didn''t do it. This time is to train the cooperation ability of the four of them. He doesn''t need to do it.


    The four men were responsible for four directions, East, West, North and south, and launched their own attacks. The four men''s attacks were also connected in an instant, seamless.


    It seems that the four of them had tactical cooperation long before.


    If the four of them cooperated well during the training match, Xing Tong and his team couldn''t hold on for two days.


    Fortunately, it''s just training. The real play just starts now.


    With the joint efforts of the four, the moving creature fell to the ground. Finally, it melted flat and cruelly pierced it with a sword without leaving any room.


    "Melt flat, well done. The last sword is the real end of its life. When there are enemies around you, don''t be soft hearted when there is a chance of death, because being soft hearted will bring you a cruel price." Wu Hao said coldly.


    "This monster''s vitality and combat effectiveness are not poor. It can fight with the strong on the peak. If we want to fight alone, we won''t solve the battle so soon."


    Wu Hao nodded, which he naturally knew.


    "But we don''t need to fight alone. We can be a gentleman in the holy palace or when the person we face is not an enemy, but if the other person is an enemy, we are villains." Wu Hao smiled.


    Looking at the corpse of the monster on the ground, Wu Hao landed.


    "This kind of creature is really like an octopus. Didn''t you just say you wanted to eat? Then you dissect it. "


    "Lying trough!" Rongping scolded.


    "Are you kidding me? I don''t eat this shit! " Rongping said discontentedly. Just now he was just joking, so as not to make the atmosphere too weird.


    "Execute command." Wu Hao said four words lightly.


    Rongping glanced at Wu Hao. According to his previous temper, he would go back immediately, but now he can''t do that, because he knows he has his own task and mission.


    "Are you serious?" Rongping asked again. Wu Hao nodded.


    Miso!


    The giant sword appeared in his hand again.


    "Do you want steamed or braised?" Rongping asked.


    "Cough, that, dissect first." Wu Hao coughed twice. Who can eat this dark thing.


    "Well, divide it into two, half steamed and half braised!"


    "..." Wu Hao''s face was black and he melted down this guy. Do you have to make his blood boil.


    Don''t mention steamed and braised, even if it''s spicy, he can''t eat it.


    When the sword went down, the unknown creature was instantly divided into two, and there was something in his body.


    A huge ball, still emitting white light.


    "What is this? This guy is pregnant? Cut the grass to get rid of the roots and kill him! " Rongping wants to do it again.


    "Wait, that''s what I''m looking for." Wu Hao quickly stopped Rongping''s action.


    "What do you mean? Is this what you want to eat? What''s delicious about this... "Rong Ping looked puzzled.


    "This is not food. Why are you so stupid!" Lin Feng''s face was speechless. He had seen it clearly.

 Chapter 973

    "This should be what you call the Dharma array?" Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao nodded. It seems that communicating with smart people is easy. There is no head like melting flat.


    "Stand away." Wu Hao began to seal his hands and wanted to crack the Dharma array.


    "This is a four level Dharma array, which has no breath, but it is also a imprisoned Dharma array. Maybe the village we saw just now was imprisoned by him."


    After about three minutes, the Dharma array began to disintegrate. In a twinkling of an eye, many figures appeared in front of them.


    There were men and women, old and young. They looked at Wu Hao with dull eyes.


    The skin color of these figures is basically dark blue or light blue, some are light red, and they have horns. Some are like Warcraft, but they are more like the products of humans and Warcraft.


    "Everybody, are you from this village? The creature that imprisoned you has been solved by us. " Wu Hao broke the silence.


    All the villagers looked at the giant creature on the ground.


    "Really, really destroyed." Suddenly a young man said excitedly.


    "Woo! We have finally been liberated. At last we have come out! "


    "Yes, it''s really great. It''s finally out." An old man also said with a smile.


    After more than ten seconds, the young man looked at Wu Hao and them again.


    "You, who are you? White skin and black head, are you sent by the throne? " The man inquired.


    "The throne? Oh, no, we''re just passing by. We originally planned to have a rest in your village. We didn''t expect to encounter such a thing, so we couldn''t help it. " Wu Hao made a simple explanation.


    The seal was as like as two peas.


    "Please come quickly. You are our benefactor. We must treat you well." The man quickly showed Wu Hao the way.


    "Then excuse me." When they first came to the underworld, they were really not familiar with it, so they had to stop and inquire about the news here. After all, what the holy king told him was really limited, because time was also very limited.


    "My name is grodo, and you?" The man said.


    "My name is Wu Hao."


    "My name is Lin Feng."


    ¡­¡­


    After the introduction, grodo brought them tea and water one by one. The tea here is different from the water outside. It''s actually green, but it''s light green, and it smells faint.


    Wu Hao tried a little and found nothing unusual, so he took two drinks at ease.


    "Captain, can you drink it, too?" Rongping asked in a low voice.


    "What can''t you drink? This tea is purer than ours. You dare not drink it when you see it in this color? Have you ever drunk the water in the waste ditch or in the sewer? If it comes to life and death, you won''t survive long. Drink at ease. "


    Of course, he didn''t drink it. He just understood this truth. If he was asked to drink that kind of water, he would rather die of thirst.


    "OK..." after Wu Hao preached, the four people began to drink. When they drank into their mouths, they were not so exclusive. Instead, they were curious about why their water was different from theirs.


    "By the way, grodo, do you know what the creature we killed just now?" Wu Hao inquired.


    "It''s nine claw fear of demons. It''s a very powerful creature. Even the strongest young man in our village is not his opponent. His strength can be comparable to the eight star Shura. He is an absolute strong man. The strongest one in our village is only the five-star Shura, so he''s not his opponent at all. We''re imprisoned by him."


    "Shura? What is that? " Wu Hao asked with a puzzled face.


    "You don''t know?" Grodo looked surprised. Wu Hao and they didn''t know what Shura was.


    "Hehe, to tell you the truth, we don''t belong to the underworld. We came here to do something, so we don''t know anything about here. Please answer one or two questions for us."


    Wu Hao said awkwardly.


    "I see. I said I didn''t want to be the people in the underworld, because only the people on the throne are similar to you in the whole underworld."


    "Sorry, we are not." Wu Hao said with a wry smile.


    "It''s all right. Since you''re not from the underworld, you can ask me what you don''t know. I don''t necessarily know all about it, but I''ll tell you what I know."


    Wu Hao nodded and said thanks.


    "Shura is the most vulgar and terrible existence in the underworld, and every cultivation comes after hundreds of battles. After reaching the nine stars, the practitioner can participate in the Shura test. After the test, he can really become one star Shura. After breaking through and completing the task, he can reach the two star Shura until the nine stars."


    "But the strongest one in the whole underworld is not the Shura, but the Shura king. The throne I just mentioned is one of the Shura kings. There are three Shura kings in the whole underworld, the throne, the ghost throne and the yama throne, of which the yama throne is the strongest."


    Wu Hao felt more and more interesting. Unexpectedly, the division of power in the underworld was like this, and there was really a king of hell.


    So it''s not that there is no monkey king making trouble in hell? Maybe he can come to the hell to play, but the king of hell is obviously difficult to deal with, so he''d better keep a low profile first.


    According to grodo''s description, the three Shura kings should be strong demigods, and they belong to relatively strong demigods.


    The nine star Shura belongs to the peak, close to the demigod, or even first into the demigod.


    Eight stars is the stage from the peak to the top.


    The five-star Shura in their village may be a junior. Unexpectedly, there are supreme level strong people everywhere in the underworld. They met them at the beginning, and they are still an eight star Shura.


    "Each Shura king governs one area, Beihe District, Tianwang district and Styx district."


    "Who is in charge of the Styx district?" Wu Hao immediately asked, because he heard that the holy king said that the Styx river is where people will come after death. Or here, he can find the soul of the Supreme God, or even save the Supreme God. This is definitely an opportunity.


    "Hell!"


    Wu Hao frowned. Unexpectedly, he was the strongest old guy. It seems that he wants to save the Supreme God. Isn''t it an ordinary giant.


    Wu Hao then learned a lot about the underworld. In short, it''s all related to the underworld. Fortunately, grodo also knows a lot and knows a lot about the situation of the underworld. Wu Hao finally knows almost. Now he won''t be confused in the underworld. Thanks to grodo.

 Chapter 974

    Wu Hao and others do not intend to leave. Their task this time is to survive and increase their strength. The more they survive, the greater the chance of victory in the finals in the future.


    So it''s safer to stay here for the time being.


    Their village is called Xialuo village. The villagers here are very warm and kind. They are all human beings in the underworld.


    Wu Hao, they can stay, which also adds a certain strength to Xialuo village.


    In a small village like Xialuo village, there was no strong one, but because of the struggle between the four villages, Xialuo village spent a commission to hire the strong and guard their village.


    But the other three villages also have strong ones, which also means that there are more open and secret battles among the four villages.


    Both want to annex both sides, expand their own forces, and then upgrade to the underworld.


    There are also power divisions in the underworld, just like villages, townships, towns, counties, cities, cities, provinces and countries in the human world.


    But the underworld is not so complex, only five levels.


    Village, crowd, domain, District, temple.


    The village is the weakest, but it is also relatively safe.


    Because the village is the lowest level, the struggle is not obvious. Even some villages have no struggle and prefer to live a life without struggle.


    But some villages also have ambitions to move towards multi-level development.


    If it can develop into a domain level, the tour will also develop rapidly and get rich every family.


    It seems that every place and every world are the same. You can never escape the temptation of money, even in the underworld.


    "Old Xia te, I didn''t expect you to come back alive from that monster. It seems that you have some skills!"


    While Wu Hao and others were resting, a loud voice sounded outside.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and looked at grodo, who was a little nervous.


    "What happened?"


    "The people of Chenming village and our Xialuo village have not dealt with each other. They have always wanted to annex us. It is estimated that they know we are back and want to take the opportunity to suppress us. I''ll go out and have a look." With that, grodo ran out.


    Wu Hao also got up and followed him out, and called Rong Ping.


    "The rest just stand by."


    "Male ghost, what are you doing here? You are not welcome in Xialuo village!" Xia te said discontentedly.


    "Hahaha, welcome? Do you think I need your welcome? Even a monster takes so long to deal with. The strong men in your Xialuo village are really useless. "


    With that, three men appeared behind him.


    "You, when did you have so many shuras in Chenming village?" Charlotte''s face changed greatly.


    The three men who appeared were all Shura and a five-star. That was the old face Kong, the old guardian of Chenming village. It had always been this strong man who fought with the strong men of Xialuo village.


    Since the other two are stronger, they have reached the six-star Shura, and their strength is absolutely strong.


    "Hahaha, how are you? Are you afraid? If you''re afraid, take advantage of now to return to our Chenming village and be protected by us in the future. " The male ghost shouted.


    "I see you''re farting. Our Xialuo village can''t give in to you!" Grodo, who appeared, said angrily.


    He is also a practitioner, and he is also a nine star practitioner, but he has not become a Shura.


    "Oh, isn''t this grodo who was beaten up before? You dare to appear. I think you should start this time." The male ghost looked at grodo with a joking face and said.


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who!" Grodo was angry and an iron sword appeared in his hand.


    "Wang, teach him a lesson again. Let him improve his memory this time."


    Wang is a five-star Shura, and his strength is also very strong. It''s really not what grodo can cope with.


    "Captain, do you want me to cut them with two knives?" Rongping asked in a low voice.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "of course, their gratitude and resentment should be solved by themselves. Let''s see the situation first."


    Grodo rushed up with an iron sword. The iron sword in his hand can only be said to be an ordinary iron sword. The quality is not good.


    Without moving half a point, Wang beat back grodo with one punch. However, grodo refused to give up at all and rushed up again, but he was shut down every time.


    "Grodo, let me do it. You''re not his opponent." This is, a strong man with light skin color stood up. He is the only five-star Shura Imam in Xialuo village.


    "Yes, let Imam come. I''m afraid I''ll kill you later." Wang said with a smile.


    "Less nonsense, I will defeat you!" Grodo did not give up the idea, which seemed ridiculous to the other party, but Wu Hao was very satisfied.


    Grodo''s impulse has good and bad. Sometimes retreating without knowing the difficulty will lead to death, but if you have to retreat from anything, you can''t be a strong man.


    According to the current situation, grodo is not unable to become a strong man, but lacks resources and exercise.


    "Grodo, go on!" Wu Hao shouted and threw a secondary artifact in his hand. These were the previous booty. This secondary artifact was also obtained by Tu Supreme Master.


    After taking Wu Hao''s long sword, grodo looked very happy.


    "What a good sword!" Grodo said excitedly.


    Wang''s face changed slightly. He also felt that the sword was not very simple and completely beyond the scope of ordinary weapons.


    "Brother, die!" Grodo rushed over again with a secondary artifact. However, Wang dared not take it hard this time. The sword cuts iron like mud. If it was hit, he might also be hurt.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a good thing in Xialuo village. This sword belongs to me!"


    Wang shouted excitedly. If he could get the sword, his strength would rise again. At that time, how can the six-star Shura get him?


    Although grodo has become much stronger, he has always had rough skills and is very reluctant to deal with the five-star Shura. Judging from the blessing of the secondary artifact, grodo can only reluctantly deal with the two-star Shura and can''t be Wang''s opponent at all.


    "Grodo, the sword is not used like this. Listen to my command." Wu Hao shouted again.


    "The unity of mind and spirit, the protection of yuan and the preservation of one, among the ten thousand dharmas, power comes from the heart." Wu Hao''s pithy formula is the first level skill of Da RI meteor sky sword.


    Since he is destined for grodo, it doesn''t matter to teach him two moves.


    Grodo heard what Wu Hao said and began to show it. The first failure only sent out a trace of energy.


    "The heart has no distractions. You must empty all your mind and link the sword in your hand with your heart."


    After Wu Hao finished, grodo began to show again.


    The sword in hand is waving faster and faster, and the rhythm is faster and faster.


    Finally, the sword Qi was formed.


    "Very good. This name is dari meteor sky sword." Wu Hao whispered.


    Grodo smiled and bowed to Wu Hao: "thank you, master."


    "Master?" Wu Hao''s face was dull.

 Chapter 975

    "Yes, you have taught me this and should be my teacher." Grodo put his right hand on his chest and said respectfully.


    "No, no, no, I''m just giving advice. I''m not going to take an apprentice." Wu Hao hurriedly said that he didn''t want to take an apprentice for no reason when he first arrived here.


    "Master, this is our tradition and rule in the underworld. Even if you don''t recognize me as a disciple, I must recognize you as a master."


    Wu Hao has a black face. He has never heard of this tradition. Now he has ruined himself.


    "I think you can accept Wu Hao. Grodo''s talent is also good." Lin Feng asked aside.


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds and finally nodded helplessly: "OK, but if you can learn this sword technique, I will consider recognizing you as an apprentice."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s promise, grodo quickly nodded and looked back at Wang.


    "Smelly boy, don''t you think that the broken sword skill you''ve learned can help me? Don''t be naive. What kind of master do you recognize? He doesn''t seem to be from the underworld, does he? If you tell the other three villages, what will they do? " The male ghost licked his lips and said.


    "You dare!" Grodo exclaimed, not at all worried about that.


    The strength of Wu Hao and his five people can absolutely sweep all the villages around them. If the male ghost really dares to do so, it will be nothing more than humiliating himself.


    "Hahaha, these outsiders belong to us. I really want to taste them." The male ghost looked at Wu Hao like food, and his eyes showed excitement.


    "Put your shit. If you want to move my master, ask me about the sword in my hand first!" Grodo rushed up.


    Dari meteor sky sword, first floor!


    It''s a very concussive sword. It doesn''t have fancy attack methods. Its only strength is penetration.


    Even if this sword was blocked by Wang, its destructive power still beat him back.


    what!


    This scene surprised everyone. As a five-star Shura, Wang was repulsed by a small monk. How is it possible.


    "The attack is soft. Didn''t you eat?" Wang said angrily that he dared to make him lose face in front of so many people. This grodo was dying.


    If it weren''t for the weapon and the sword move, how could grodo''s own strength hurt him.


    "Die!" Wang tried his best to fight. He planned to kill with one blow and get face back by the way.


    At this time, the five-star Shura in Xialuo village shot, came to grodo in the twinkling of an eye, and blocked Wang''s attack.


    "Grodo, you step down first. You''re not his opponent." Boone turned to grodo and said.


    Grodo also knew that he was going to be serious at the moment, nodded and went back.


    Just now he was also surprised to beat back Wang. If he really wanted to fight, even with this top weapon and the sword formula given by Wu Hao, it would be impossible to make up such a huge gap.


    "Boone, what you do is to die. Even if you are my opponent, you can''t defeat the two people behind you. They are six star Shura."


    Wang and Boone are old rivals. They have helped Charlotte village and Chenming village fight for several years, so they know each other''s strength very well.


    "Hehe, isn''t it? I really appreciate your reminding, but I don''t need it. You have help in Chenming village. Don''t we have help in Xialuo village? Wang, I advise you to mind your own business and leave quickly. For the sake of years of fighting between you and me. " Boone said with a smile.


    Because he knows the strength of Wu Hao and several of them. If Xialuo village is really difficult, Wu Hao and they will definitely take action.


    "Hahaha, funny, are you kidding me? Did you dare to talk hard with me just after the disaster in Xialuo village? " Wang obviously didn''t believe what Boone said.


    "Hehe, don''t believe it. Do you know the level of the monster that sealed us before?" Boone outlined it in the corner of his mouth and sneered.


    "Its strength is comparable to the eight star Shura. How do you think our Xialuo village escaped? It''s impossible to rely on me. I don''t have that strength. "


    Hearing this, Wang changed his face and looked at Wu Hao.


    Didn''t grodo recognize the master just now? He can throw a sword as high as a high-level magic weapon, plus the powerful sword moves taught temporarily.


    "You mean they saved you both? How can you Charlotte village save them? " Wang Leng asked.


    "This is not what you should ask more. Now you have only two choices, one is to leave, the other is to fight to the end with our Xialuo village, and then someone will solve you."


    Wang hesitated because he knew very well that Boone would not make a blind move when he knew they had two six stars.


    So what Boone said has a certain credibility, and the credibility is very high.


    Because they have investigated before, the monster that sealed Charlotte village is really strong, at least beyond the strength of all of them.


    In this case, Xialuo village can come back unharmed, which is enough to show that it has a certain dependence.


    Wang suddenly stopped and looked at Wu Hao and Lin Feng. Although he couldn''t feel the strength of Wu Hao and Lin Feng, from what Wu Hao showed just now, plus what Boone said, it should be eight, nine and ten.


    Anyway, he can''t afford to offend people like Wu Hao, so he chose to stay.


    "Lao Xiong, you''d better arrange them. Boone and I have played for so many years, and it''s hard to tell the winner."


    The male ghost looked at him with some dissatisfaction, but he also knew that it was true. Wang and Boone had always been neck and neck, and they really couldn''t tell the outcome in a short time.


    "You two, I''m sorry to bother you. I''ll kill the Xialuo village today. However, some of the outsiders left goods for me. Some things have to eat the freshest to taste."


    Two six-star shuras, one in black and the other in white. If they weren''t both men, Wu Hao thought they were black and white impermanent.


    "Captain, I''ll go." Rongping stood up and was itchy. It was like having a good time.


    "Don''t go. Let Lin Feng go. Pay attention to your discretion."


    Lin Feng nodded. He understood Wu Hao''s meaning, but Rong Ping didn''t understand.


    "Why let him go? Are you worried about me? I can kill a pile of such two garbage with a slap in the face." Rongping said discontentedly.


    "I knew you would do that because you were too cruel, so you can''t go. Don''t worry, there will be a time for you to do it, not now." Wu Hao doesn''t like to make trouble, so since he wants to help Xialuo village, it must be solved at one time.

 Chapter 976

    Rong Ping has a black face. He doesn''t know what medicine Wu Hao is selling in their gourd. They have one virtue and are mysterious.


    "Village head Xia, the captain asked me to come and help, and they gave it to me." Lin Feng said faintly,


    "Well, how interesting is this? I''m sorry to bother you." The village head of XIATE was embarrassed and said that Wu Hao had just saved them and now he had to fight back the people of Chenming village for them. This kindness is really hard to repay.


    "It''s all right. Anyway, we can''t eat and drink yours for nothing." Lin Feng pulled out his sword and clenched it with both hands, just like Meng Xin who had just started playing with the sword.


    "What the hell is this guy doing? Do you still have to be so careful to do it directly?" Rongping looked very worried and wanted to rush up to help now.


    "Ah, you are too impulsive. If you can understand my mind like Lin Feng, you may be playing now." Wu Hao patted Rongping on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "I don''t understand. What are you thinking? It''s really annoying you heart people." Rongping said with some dissatisfaction.


    Lin Feng''s behavior makes people feel strange. There is only one possibility. Wu Hao and Lin Feng are discussing what ghost strategy.


    He is a rough man. He doesn''t need any strategy to fight. In short, he has to do it if he doesn''t like it.


    "How dare you dare to be hostile to our two brothers even if you are just a hairy boy!" Weapons also appeared on both hands, two high-grade blunt weapons, covered with spikes.


    It''s really full of holes if you get it. Absolutely.


    "Nonsense what, come?" Lin Feng smiled.


    "Die!" They rushed over and hit Lin Feng''s sword heavily with two blunt tools.


    Fortunately, his sword is also a secondary artifact, otherwise such a huge force may break in an instant.


    Their strength is very great. I''m afraid they are close to the Seven Star Shura.


    But nevertheless, it is impossible to deal with Lin Feng. The Seven Star Shura is only a high-level supreme in terms of their human strength.


    Can two senior supreme masters be rivals above the peak? That''s naturally impossible, not to mention that Lin Feng is not above the general peak.


    Lin Feng''s strength is the strongest in the five person group except Wu Hao. He is infinitely close to the demigod level. There are only two senior people. It''s like playing to deal with them.


    But Lin Feng fought very hard at this time, as if he were suppressed by them everywhere.


    "What the hell is Lin Feng doing? Fight back! Has strength been suppressed? " Rongping looked very anxious and wanted to rush up.


    However, all this is Wu Hao''s attention. Just now, Lin Feng knew Wu Hao''s thoughts during his eye contact with Lin Feng, because they thought almost the same.


    So at this moment, Lin Feng also suppressed his strength to a high level. He wants to beat back the two with high strength. At least he can''t win easily.


    "Your strength is good. If you can hold on to us for so long, no wonder Xialuo village has the courage to shout in front of us."


    Lin Feng sketched at the corner of his mouth and sneered: "yes, your strength is general. It''s not painful or itchy."


    Lin Feng did get a punch just now. He was not careless, but deliberately suffered the power. He also wanted to see what the so-called six star Shura was.


    However, he was a little disappointed. It turned out that the strength of the six-star Shura was no more than your own. Probably, it was only the high-level supreme strength, which could not hurt him at all.


    "Don''t be brave. We can lose you now. You won''t have a chance to beg for mercy."


    They rushed up angrily, and their strength increased again. Lin Feng resisted one after another and fought back from time to time, as if he had done his best. It was impossible to win them, but he would not lose.


    About ten minutes later, they consumed a lot of physical energy, but they still didn''t hurt Lin Feng.


    Obviously, Lin Feng is really not easy to deal with. His strength is not much different from them. His speed and defense are also amazing, which makes them unable to break Lin Feng''s resistance in a short time.


    "Male ghost, this guy is not easy to deal with. I''m afraid we still need help!"


    The male ghost has been watching. They can''t beat each other. It seems that Charlotte village is really well prepared. No wonder they can escape from that monster.


    "All right, then go back and pick them up sooner or later." Male ghost also knows that it''s not a way to go on like this. He can only think of other ways.


    "Old Xia te, remember that I will come back, wash my neck, and keep these people for me, or I will eat your wife and children!" The male ghost said arrogantly.


    "You!" Grodo wanted to shout abuse, but was stopped by village head Xia te.


    "Don''t worry about them." Village head Xia te said faintly, then turned and looked at Wu Hao.


    "Thank you again. We Xialuo villagers are very grateful." Village head Xia te put his right hand on his chest and bent down to thank him.


    "Village head Xia, why are you doing this? Don''t be polite. We''re just doing our bit, but depending on the situation, they should come back." Wu Hao quickly helped up village head Xia te.


    "Yes, the male ghost has not achieved his goal and will never stop. He may unite with other villages to attack us."


    Xia te knew very well that if the male ghost could really destroy their Xialuo village today, there would be nothing wrong with other villages.


    But since the male ghost has failed, he will find other villages to join hands, because there are Wu Hao and them here.


    Outsiders have always been the meat and potatoes of the underworld. Many villains even greedy for outsiders and regard outsiders as food, just like the male ghost just now is one of them.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right. Since we have fate and let us meet again, we naturally can''t ignore it." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "How interesting." Village head Xia te said shyly.


    "Don''t be embarrassed. Since grodo has recognized me as a master just now, I''ll help him for the village. Besides, we still have some things to find out first, so we''ll probably bother you for a while." Wu Hao said directly.


    "Don''t bother, don''t bother. It''s an honor for us to live here."


    "Yes, yes, please settle down."


    "Yes, we are very welcome!"


    Every word, everyone said that they welcomed Wu Hao and they were very warm.


    The fact that Wu Hao and his family can stay has really brought them a lot of benefits. There are at least a few more super strong people. Even if the male ghosts come again and Wu Hao and his family are there, they don''t have to be afraid of anything at all.

 Chapter 977

    In the following time, in addition to cultivation, Wu Hao occasionally pointed out grodo''s sword moves, which also taught grodo to really give full play to the power of secondary artifact.


    Originally, he planned to bring the second artifact back to the Mikhail family. The strength is not much weaker than that of the holy palace. Mitt, the strongest, is also a top demigod, and should not be weaker than deacon Hongmeng.


    I see. No wonder there is a group of five people, and the strength of these five people is above the peak. They look very strong.


    "Hahaha, what about the holy King''s? Now it''s a big game. Besides, in the underworld, even if I kill you, who can find out. " Mi Xie said with a laugh.


    "Kill us? Hehe, who gives you confidence? " Lin Feng held his hands.


    "Do you need someone to give it? The holy king has arranged an intermediate supreme to participate in the competition. I''m afraid there''s no one in the holy palace. "


    Ha ha ha!


    The five people laughed wildly, but Wu Hao was not angry.


    "Remember, people can''t judge by their appearance. This should be what you''ve heard that makes you gain experience in the end." Wu Hao whispered.


    Then he looked at the melting level.


    "Don''t you want to fight? What are you doing? " Wu Hao smiled.


    "What? Really? Do you really let me go? Captain, are you kidding me? I heard you right. " Rongping jumped up excitedly, and the giant sword in his hand came out of its scabbard in an instant.


    "Captain? Did you make a mistake? An intermediate supreme captain? Has the holy palace fallen to such a field? " At this time, the five men of MI Xie completely ignored Wu Hao.


    In their opinion, among the five Wu Hao people, Wu Hao belongs to the intermediate supreme, and the overall strength can''t compare with them at all.


    Even the holy King''s people, as long as they kill them here, the holy king will never find out.


    "Shut up, you can insult our captain, too?" A huge sword was smashed, and a man jumped out to block it, but the huge force just drove it back more than ten meters away.


    The people in Xialuo village and the male ghost looked puzzled and didn''t know what had happened.


    But judging from the current situation, Wu Hao should know them, and it seems that they have something to do with any competition.


    "Lin Feng, four to five, do you have confidence?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "What do you say?" Lin Feng smiled.


    "OK, then you will lead the three of them. If you can''t, I''ll do it again." Facing the five members of the MI family, Wu Hao had no intention to do it at all.


    If he really makes a move, these five people can''t be opponents at all. It just happens that this is an opportunity to train Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng, as a vice captain, has to listen to him when Wu Hao is no longer. Now that he has handed over the dominant power to him, he naturally wants to lead others to win the war.


    "Melt flat, come back." As soon as Lin Feng spoke, Rongping took back the giant sword and immediately returned to Lin Feng.


    Array!


    The four immediately changed their positions and instantly controlled the four directions of East, West, North and south.


    "Play tricks, four to five, you don''t have a chance." Mi Xie rushed up with five people.


    "Rongping north-south intersection, Holly East-West intersection, flohugh south-west intersection, I am in charge of north-east."


    "Move!" After Lin Feng gave the order, the four rushed out.

 Chapter 978

    The four figures are like loaches. They change direction after playing a set. Their actions are the same, which makes Mi Xie and others at a loss.


    "What''s the trick? Do you fight guerrillas? It''s no use. Look at me breaking your formation! " I have to say that this meter does have some strength.


    casts a thousand beams!


    The light Scepter in his hand emits a dazzling light, and the shaking people can''t open their eyes.


    Wu Hao immediately took the magic crystal.


    Visual sharing!


    Wu Hao with eyes shared his vision with the four of them.


    The four people who were also a little confused were pulled back by this line of sight.


    "He is really a good thing." The four were no longer affected and continued to attack.


    "What? What''s going on? It doesn''t work?" Mi Xie looked puzzled. Why did his "brilliance" have no effect on the four people?


    This is the holy light guard of their mihor family. It can be used to fight back or escape. It plays a great role every time, but why doesn''t it work this time.


    "Impossible!"


    casts a thousand beams!


    When Mi Xie is used again, it still has the same effect and can''t affect Lin Feng''s four people at all.


    "Melt flat, change formation!" Immediately, the four rushed in different directions.


    Fusing and Holley are responsible for both East and west directions.


    He and flohugh were in charge of North and south. Originally, some people of the Michaels family who had begun to understand the rhythm were in a hurry again.


    "Ha ha, die!" Lin Feng snorted coldly.


    Excited sword formula!


    Mangdang hammer!


    The two attack into one and deal with a member of the Michaels family in front of them.


    Bang!


    This is the array of four people. It is unpredictable and can confuse the enemy''s sense of direction. At the same time, it can also disrupt the opponent''s rhythm. Finally, it can be combined into one and broken one by one.


    Optimus Epee!


    Rain of thunder!


    The same is true for Rongping. Their attacks are combined into one and aim at one person in an instant.


    The other party was killed instantly before he knew what was going on.


    Five people, two died in the war, and it took no effort.


    "Is this where your Michaels are?" Rongping took up the heavy sword and sneered.


    "Rubbish, bah!" The injury is not high, but it is very insulting.


    "I can beat you two with one trash like you, and I want our captain to do it. If he does, you''ll have to cry for your parents!"


    Wu Hao has a black face. What is this? Is he so terrible? Why is he crying for his father and mother.


    "How can it be? It''s also on the peak. You four play five. You can''t rely on this broken formation. What have you done?" Mi Xie looked at the four people in disbelief.


    "Ah, you''re really sad. You won''t admit it when you lose. No wonder you met us as soon as you came in. Was your brain kicked by a donkey? You think the king''s people are that simple? Really just send ordinary members to the competition? It''s naive! "


    At this moment, MI Xie reacted. As the strongest human being, the holy king has never been short of talents, and it is absolutely impossible to send only the weak.


    Although the strength of the five members of their mihor family is not low, they are definitely not very strong. At this time, the five peaks in front of them are probably the real strong, the elite of the holy palace.


    "Come on, how are you going to die?" Rongping strolled over with a huge sword.


    "You, don''t deceive people too much. I''m the heir of the Michaels family. If you..."


    Pop!


    Before he spoke, he was slapped and flew out.


    "Don''t scare me with this identity. I''m most afraid. If I''m too afraid, I''ll have a sense of self-protection."


    "I, I, we are all contestants. Now we have two dead. What else do you want?" Mi Xie didn''t dare to go wild again.


    Five against four, they are not opponents. What''s more, there are only three of them now. If they continue to be brave, they may all die here. After all, they are the people of the holy king. Even if they kill them, what can the Michaels family do?


    The holy king is not something the Michaels can offend, so they can only bear it.


    "Stop!" At this time, Wu Hao opened his mouth and looked not far away.


    After MI Xie''s defeat, the male ghost and their people wanted to leave, but Wu Hao found out in time.


    "Hey, hey, everybody, it''s all misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. I didn''t know you were so powerful. We have nothing to do with these five people." The male ghost said with a smile.


    In my heart, I scolded severely. What a hell. I didn''t expect that Wu Hao was so strong that even the strong at the eight star Shura level couldn''t deal with them. Isn''t it easy to kill them.


    "Misunderstanding? Your misunderstanding is a little deep. Didn''t you say you wanted to eat our meat before? " Wu Hao sneered and held his hands.


    "No, how dare we? Who said that? Who said, "I''ll help you kill him!" The male ghost immediately defected. At this moment, he didn''t dare to offend Wu Hao and them.


    "I said, how about you kill me?" Rongping came to the male ghost.


    "Ah?"


    Poop


    The male ghost immediately knelt on the ground.


    "Gentlemen, please forgive me. I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. I deserve to die, I deserve to die!"


    "You all know you deserve to die, so you can solve it yourself." Wu Hao threw out a dagger and instantly made the male ghost stunned in place.


    "Forgive me. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I don''t want to die. My family has a wife and children. If I die, they will have to suffer alive." The male ghost kowtows quickly.


    "Hehe, what''s the use of begging for mercy now? Stay where you are. If you dare to move half a minute."


    Whoosh!


    Poof!


    A dagger was inserted under the male ghost''s crotch and almost hit the key.


    "Next time, it will go up!"


    As Wu Hao looked at Mi Xie, the three men.


    "Since you are all human beings, we should fight against the enemy together. The demon family is our enemy. Today I can consider sparing you. Whether you want to continue to die or live is naturally up to you."


    It''s also human. There are fewer people coming to the competition this time than the demon clan. Now it''s really unwise for human beings to kill each other, so Wu Hao doesn''t intend to kill them all.


    "Are you going to let us go?" Mi Xie was surprised. He thought he was dead today. After all, they laughed at Wu Hao just now, but Wu Hao unexpectedly wanted to let them go.


    Or is it that Wu Hao is not strong, or is he afraid of their mihor family?


    Yes, it must be. Otherwise, how can we let go of the meat at the mouth.


    "Go away, next time if you still think like this, or let me see you kill each other with others, I will not give you another chance." Wu Hao said coldly. How could he not know what Mi Xie was thinking? He just didn''t want to worry more.

 Chapter 979

    Mi Xie quickly fled with the three people. After reaching a safe distance, MI Xie turned back and glared at Wu Hao and others.


    "It''s not over today. Our Mi Xie family will not let you go. We''ll see!" How could Mi Xie be convinced when two people were killed.


    "You really want to die!" Rongping wants to do it again, but Wu Hao stops her.


    "Two of the five person team have died. Even if we don''t fight, it''s very difficult for them to survive in the underworld. Sometimes they don''t have to kill themselves, otherwise they often bring trouble to themselves." Wu Hao sneered.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was stunned and immediately understood.


    "High, really high." He finally understood why Wu Hao could be the captain.


    Crafty and crafty.


    Not only do it yourself, but also eradicate the scourge, but also leave room for the other party to the greatest extent. If the other party knows good or bad, he may be able to survive.


    But if the other party still takes this virtue, even if they don''t do it, others will do it.


    "Village head Xia, what are you going to do with the people in Chenming village?" Wu Hao looked at village head Xia te and asked.


    Since we want to solve this problem, we should help others to the end, not to mention the excitement that provoked them first.


    "Xia te, Lao Xia, it''s OK for us to have a fight on weekdays. Everyone is joking. Why take it seriously."


    Naturally, after Wu Hao, a living man, was very difficult, the male ghost completely counseled.


    Just now, those five guys of MI Xie can be as strong as the eight star and nine star Shura.


    But in front of Wu Hao, they beat more with less. Four people killed five of them.


    This kind of strength is absolutely the level of nine star Shura. His male ghost dare not provoke nine star Shura in his life, and there are still so many.


    "For fun? I think you''re really playing with me now. Didn''t you just want to say that all the people in Xialuo village were killed? " Village head Xia te said angrily.


    They always yearn for a harmonious way to live in Xialuo village, but the other four villages don''t think so. They try their best to capture Xialuo village. Now it''s hard for them to seize the opportunity, and he will never give up easily.


    "How is it possible, Lao Xia? You know, I want to play seriously. I won''t let you go until now. Don''t be anxious." The male ghost is afraid to the limit.


    No one is afraid of death. He is all kinds of ferocity on weekdays, but he is also very afraid of death.


    "Hum, I''m anxious now. Tell me, male ghost, what would you do if my Xialuo village fell into your hands today?" Xia te looked at the male ghost seriously and asked.


    Kill you, of course, and take the villagers and resources of the whole Charlotte village as your own!


    However, how dare he say this sentence? He can only think about it in his heart.


    "I''m really just playing. The days are so long. It''s boring not to play. You really want to play more, Lao Xia."


    "Nonsense!" Village head Xia te, shout loudly.


    "If you tell such nonsense to others, do you think I will believe it?" The reason why the village head of XIATE can lead Xialuo village to survive today is that he naturally has a certain brain power. How can he believe what the male ghost says.


    "OK, I don''t want to see this happen again in the future. At the same time, I repeat that my Xialuo village always only wants to live in peace and doesn''t like fighting openly and secretly." With that, the village head of XIATE hugged Wu Hao.


    "Lord Wu, please help me kill the male ghost and his men."


    "Charlotte, you! Do you really want to do that? At least we''ve known each other for decades! " The male ghost panicked.


    If they really want to fight, Wu Hao will never have a chance to survive. Now the only person who can decide his life and death is Xia te.


    "You mean, I''m sorry to listen." Charlotte turned directly and chose to ignore what the male ghost said.


    He doesn''t like war, so he is afraid of being soft hearted, but he knows very well that if he really wants to protect his villagers, he must be cruel and ruthless this time, and he must be at all costs.


    Wu Hao glanced at Rongping and nodded.


    "Sorry, it seems that I will be a bad man again." Rongping smiled and walked over with a huge sword.


    "You, you!" The male ghost''s face was blue and suddenly looked at Wu Hao.


    "You three fight together to subdue the young man. It seems that all these people listen to the young man." Since Xia te can''t be persuaded, his only chance is Wu Hao.


    As long as they can coerce Wu Hao, they will have a chance to leave alive.


    The two six-star shuras nodded and rushed out. They followed up without hesitation for two seconds.


    Wang knew very well that if the two six-star shuras could not escape, he would be even more hopeless. Instead of doing so, he might as well fight together. Maybe there is really hope.


    "Wang, how dare you be rude to Lord Wu Hao!" Boone rushed towards Wang.


    He can''t deal with the two six-star shuras. Can''t he deal with Wang.


    "Boone, get out of here. It''s none of your business. You and I just do our part." Wang chose to avoid Boone and didn''t want to waste time on Boone.


    "Wang, listen to my advice. Lord Wu Hao, they have great strength. You can''t provoke them. If you believe me, stop now and I''ll try my best to keep you alive."


    Hearing this, Wang loosened up. After all, he had fought with Boone for so many years and knew Boone well. He was a straightforward man.


    "Hum, don''t deceive yourself. Since people are strong, they can''t listen to you."


    "Maybe I''m not sure about others, but you don''t have any hatred with us in Xialuo village. In the final analysis, it''s all about male ghosts. Believe me, once, you want to take Lord Wu Hao as a hostage, but Lord Wu Hao''s strength is absolutely deep. You''re not his opponent together. You''d better not do anything in vain and take yourself in at that time."


    Without hesitation, Boone''s words are reasonable. After all, it is almost impossible for them to win.


    Wu Hao''s five people are very strong. Any one of them can kill them instantly and easily.


    "How can I trust you?" Wang asked in a low voice.


    "Hehe, do you have a choice?" Boone sneered.


    Indeed, Wang has no choice. At this moment, his life and death are no longer in his own hands, and what Boone said may have become the hope of his last life.


    "OK, I quit." Wang stopped immediately.


    "Wang, what do you do? Hurry up. As long as you catch that Wu Hao, we can all live." The male ghost not far away shouted.


    After all, Wu Hao''s strength is only six-star Shura. As long as the three of them work together, it''s not difficult to catch Wu Hao.

 Chapter 980

    "Sorry, I won''t accompany you. Catch it yourself." Wang whispered that since he had made a choice, he would not look back. If he wanted to continue, maybe his last hope would be broken.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength is not so strong, the strength of the four people just now has definitely reached the level of nine star Shura. People are selfish. What if the other party doesn''t care about Wu Hao''s life and death? Then don''t they all have to die here?


    "What are you talking about? How dare you disobey my orders! You''ve taken so many benefits from our Chenming village, and now you''re going back on your word! " The male ghost pointed to Wang and said.


    "Xionggui, please be clear. What is a renegade? My duty is to guard Chenming village so that it will not be attacked and occupied by other villages. It seems that I have no obligation to help you capture other villages? The benefits you have given me have not reached the standard for me to work for you. "


    "You!" The male ghost was speechless for a moment. Wang was right. They just gave him a salary every month. They didn''t offer him a sky high price to help them work in Chenming village unconditionally.


    "OK, I''ll open it for you now. One third of the income of our whole Chenming village is yours. Now you can do it!"


    Now, as long as he can accept Wu Hao and leave alive, he is willing to accept whatever price he has to pay.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested now. I can''t promise." A resolute refusal.


    Wu Hao, who is not far away, secretly smiles. It seems that Wang is a smart man. He who knows current affairs is a hero.


    "Wang, you are ungrateful. Our Chenming village has given you a lot. Now we don''t even help you!"


    Wang shook his head again. "I can help you with other things. It''s about life. I''m sorry there''s nothing I can do."


    Wang has shown his attitude and even said that he has shown his determination to Wu Hao and them. This is not only rejecting them, but also telling Wu Hao their choice.


    "OK, you pickpockets, you two, help me catch that guy. There are two-thirds of the men after Chenming village. When it''s done, help me kill Wang." Xiong GUI is furious. Now he must let Wu Hao pay the price and let Wang know that his choice is wrong.


    Although they also know that the strength of the four people around Wu Hao is very terrible, Wu Hao''s own strength is very weak. If they can succeed, Chenming village is a piece of cake, and their income will rise in an instant in the future.


    After making a decision, they quickly ran towards Wu Hao.


    "You don''t have to come." Wu Hao said faintly to Lin Feng.


    "Some people often don''t die until they reach the Yellow River." Wu Hao''s mouth.


    Two six-star shuras just want to deal with him. Do you really treat him as a grass mustard?


    Wu Hao stood still, and they got closer and closer.


    Seeing Wu Hao without any action, the two people have bright eyes. As long as they can get close to Wu Hao, with their strength, they can easily subdue Wu Hao.


    "Die!" They reach out to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao suddenly opened his eyes and sneered.


    "Hehe, you are really naive."


    Gravity field!


    Boom!


    As if Mount Tai were pressing the top of the mountain, they were lying on the ground instantly, and the ground was deeply depressed by half a meter.


    "What, what... What''s going on!" The two people opened their mouth hard, and their bodies were as heavy as ten thousand kilograms of boulders, so that they couldn''t move at all.


    After the previous practice of gravity and magnetic field, Wu Hao''s gravity field has become a bit stronger again. Now even if he meets a strong person above the peak, his gravity and magnetic field can be suppressed instantly, let alone comparable to the intermediate six-star Shura.


    "If you don''t believe that you two are stupid, your fault is that you shouldn''t do it to me, otherwise I wouldn''t want to kill you." Wu Hao sneered.


    "No, don''t kill us. We are the servants of the ghost king. If you want to kill us, the ghost King won''t let you go." They shouted.


    "Ghost king? I don''t know, but even if I know that, generally speaking, those who threaten me have no chance to live. "


    Whoosh!


    A blade like lightning quickly crossed their throats and solved their lives in an instant.


    The male ghost''s face changed greatly. The two strongest men he brought have died and died so easily.


    At this moment, he realized how stupid he was. Wu Hao''s six-star Shura like strength was pretended to be true.


    "Spare your life, hero..." the anger in the male ghost''s heart has completely dissipated. He knows that if he doesn''t beg for mercy, it will be too late.


    "I''m not interested in your life, village head Xia. He''ll give it to you."


    "Lord Wu, I have one thing to ask." This is Boone not far away. He looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "OK, I promised you." Wu Hao responded directly.


    Ah?


    Boone looked puzzled: "Sir, do you know what I''m going to say?"


    "Hehe, don''t call me an adult, just call me Wu Hao. Don''t you just want me to let him go? His choice from the beginning has determined his destiny. One choice is the two of them, and one choice is his luck."


    He swallowed his throat. It turned out that his choice had decided his fate from the beginning.


    In an instant, he was sweating. He had just wandered on the edge of life and death for a moment.


    Originally, he wanted to refuse Boone''s proposal, but he was a little scared when he thought about it.


    If the two six-star shuras didn''t kill Wu Hao at that time, maybe Wu Hao wouldn''t kill them.


    Unfortunately, unfortunately, sometimes a casual thought will determine a person''s fate.


    "Thank you, Lord Wu, for not killing me." Wang hurriedly thanked him. This feeling of survival made him learn a truth.


    Some people can be provoked and some can''t. He will never forget the feeling of the rest of his life. At least he has a bottom in his heart of what to do and what not to do in the future.


    "Thank you, Boone, if it weren''t for you..." the consequences are unimaginable. He may have become a dead body now.


    "Thank you. It''s just your choice. How about staying? Xialuo village is a good place." Boone said with a smile.


    He and Wang don''t know each other. In fact, every time a male ghost makes trouble in Xialuo village, the fight between him and Wang is just fun. Otherwise, if you really have to work hard, I''m afraid you''ll have already figured out the victory or defeat.


    "This... Can be considered."


    "Also consider what young man, you are a strong man. At the same time, you haven''t really wanted to deal with our Charlotte village for so many years. I know this very well. Don''t think about it. Come to Charlotte village. Don''t talk about wealth. At least Boone has it, and you also have it."

 Chapter 981

    The head of XIATE village hurriedly said that being able to win over such a strong person will also be very helpful to Xialuo village in the future. At least it can protect the villagers and the village more.


    "I... I''ll think about it." Wang hesitated. After all, he always came to Xialuo village as a villain. Every time he came here, the villagers would be terrified.


    Now let him go to Xialuo village. He is also worried about whether the villagers here will accept him.


    "Don''t worry. The name of Xialuo village is very enthusiastic. Don''t have too many worries." It seems that village head Xia te also saw Wang''s worry and immediately said.


    "Well, I''ll stay for a while. It may not be too long." Wang also knew that he had no place to go. Although there was Shura palace in Zhongzhen, it was full of danger. There was a danger of being killed all the time.


    On the contrary, it may be better to stay in Xialuo village for the time being. If the villagers don''t want to see him at that time, it''s not too late for him to leave.


    After hearing about this, the other three villages came to congratulate Xialuo village on winning Chenming village. In fact, they came only to see whether it was true or not.


    When they saw that Wang was here, they knew that Chenming village was really over. It goes without saying that Xialuo village can solve Chenming village.


    Now with Wang''s participation, it also thinks that Xialuo village has changed into the strongest village around.


    But what can they do? Now in Xialuo village, there are not only boon, the five-star Shura, but also Wang. They dare not provoke two five-stars.


    Although it is said that they can work together, no one wants to be the cannon fodder. The competition in the surrounding villages is so fierce that no one wants to be the leading bird.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t worry, master. I will protect Xialuo village and live up to your expectations."


    He has been here for some time. The purpose of coming here is not to enjoy comfort. He has to find the old guy xuanming.


    Now that the situation in Xialuo village has stabilized, there is no need for them to stay here.


    "Lord Wu, do you really want to go? In fact, you can stay longer. The villagers like you very much." Xia TE was reluctant to look at Wu Hao''s five people.


    During this time, Wu Hao and his family were in Xialuo village. It was unprecedented quiet, which made them very much hope that this kind of day can continue.


    But they knew that if Wu Hao and them left, this kind of thing would not last long.


    "I really should go. Don''t worry. Now grodo should be able to take charge alone." Wu Hao smiled and looked at grodo.


    "Da RI meteor sky sword, you have reached the third level of cultivation. Don''t slacken the grass-roots level behind you and the body methods I taught you. If the cultivation results, you will be the most powerful shield in the whole Xialuo village."


    Grodo looked at Wu Hao firmly and nodded suddenly. He also knew that what Wu Hao taught him was very powerful.


    Whether it''s the ''big day meteor Sky Sword'' or the ''thunder body method'', each move can easily crush the strong at the same level.


    He also gave him the second artifact comparable to the second magic artifact, which is the biggest treasure.


    But he knows that relying on weapons to improve his strength is often not a long-term solution. After all, he doesn''t have the strength to possess such weapons.


    So he has hidden the secondary artifact snow. Although that kind of thing can bring great benefits to her, it can also bring great harm to him.


    If a strong person at Shura level wants to have a secondary magic weapon, it is definitely more than seven stars. Now he is not an opponent under seven stars. If others know that he has such a rare treasure, there will be countless strong people coming in succession in less than a week. At that time, the villagers of Xialuo village will be in danger.


    "Goodbye, master!" Xia luogui was on the ground and knocked Wu Hao three times.


    He knew in his heart that Wu Hao did not belong here. This parting may be forever. At least they could hardly see each other again.


    Wu Hao nodded and waved.


    "Hey, Captain, your little apprentice is good. Why don''t you take him with you?" Rongping went to Wu Hao and asked.


    "Why do you take it with you? It will only hurt him if you stay with us. Staying in Charlotte village is his best choice." At first, Wu Hao did think about it, but it was only a moment.


    Grodo''s talent is pretty good, but the gap between them is too big. Almost all the enemies they meet are above the peak.


    I''m afraid a strong man of this level only needs one idea to kill grodo. Although he has the strength to protect grodo, if he meets a real demigod strong man, it''s like the xuanming emperor. At that time, he will be in some danger, so protect grodo.


    Besides, everyone has their own pace of life. There may be opportunities for grodo to follow him, but there will definitely be risks.


    Let gro take it one step at a time. There''s no need to rush.


    Yingzhong Town, the largest trading center around, belongs to the public level among the five divisions.


    Grodo and Boone have said before that if Wu Hao and he want to inquire about the news, maybe someone in this crowd can know.


    Wu Hao took out a specially prepared photo of emperor xuanming, and then caught two people to ask.


    "No, I don''t know."


    "No, no, get out." A strong man pushed Wu Hao away dissatisfied.


    "You''re so..." Rong Ping was about to kill each other, but Wu Hao stopped him.


    "Don''t make trouble for nothing. Just get used to it." Wu Hao never likes to bully others, so naturally he doesn''t want to make trouble for himself.


    At this time, at a position of more than 100 meters, a man and a woman were looking at Wu Hao and others.


    "Is that them? Are you sure? " The woman is very flirtatious in her long skirt. Although she is not a national beauty in the human world, she is definitely a beauty.


    At this time, she looked at Wu Hao with charming eyes, just like a predator looking at prey.


    "Yes, it''s them. It''s them who killed the two brothers." The man in front of the woman has a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. He looks at the woman in front of him.


    "All right, you can go away. Just give us the rest to kill." The woman pushed away the man and was completely indifferent to the man.


    She likes the strong, the stronger the better, the stronger she can conquer her, and the more powerful she can make her happy.


    After the woman''s eyes locked on Wu Hao, they came slowly.


    "Wow, Captain, that woman is a little tall. Look, she seems to be coming towards us." Rongping also noticed the woman and said with some excitement.

 Chapter 982

    "What? You can''t help it? There are all kinds of ghosts in the underworld. Who knows whether she is a human or a ghost, don''t mess around. " Wu Hao joked and looked back.


    The woman''s eyes also looked at him, as if they would discharge. The internal figure was looming, which made people have an impulse to spray blood.


    No wonder Rongping said he was in good shape. It''s really no joke. It''s really good.


    But he never lacks beautiful women around him. Isn''t zimang beautiful? Is he in bad shape?


    This kind of woman in the underworld is much worse than zimang. She can only raise her eyes. She is not a level at all.


    "Captain, she seems to be looking at you and coming towards you." Rong Ping looked puzzled.


    The woman did look at Wu Hao all the time, and a piercing smile appeared on her face. I''m afraid a man will be fascinated.


    Wu Hao has no idea what this woman wants. Is there a brothel here? This woman came out to solicit?


    incorrect!


    Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Don''t look. What''s good?" Wu Hao whispered, then squinted at the woman.


    When the woman passed by them, she also scattered a charming smile, which made people itch.


    But Wu Hao didn''t feel anything, because at that moment, Wu Hao felt murderous. No, it should be murderous


    Charming and enchanting with killing intention, which is difficult to find. Fortunately, his spiritual strength is strong enough, so he soon found this strange place.


    "Murderous." Lin Feng lowered his head and did not look at the woman.


    "You found it, too."


    After the woman left before their eyes, Wu Hao sneered.


    "It seems that she should be a killer and a master with special means. She is not only murderous but also charming in her eyes. Anyone who doesn''t pay attention may be caught."


    Wu Hao''s words surprised everyone.


    "Killer? You said she was a killer? So beautiful and enchanting, are you sure? "


    "Don''t be naive, Rongping. This is the underworld. It''s the same everywhere in the world. The most unbelievable thing is a beautiful woman." Lin Feng''s words made Wu Hao helpless.


    If Zi mang hears this, he may have to jump up and buckle Lin Feng for a while.


    "OK, in short, just pay a little attention. Although there are strong people at this level, they won''t embarrass us."


    Then Wu Hao asked them again for a while, but they still failed. Finally, they had to choose to find a place to eat.


    Fortunately, the food here is not bad, at least it can be swallowed.


    After such a long time, Wu Hao and them have only passed a day in the underworld, but it has been half a month in the human world.


    In this half month, all forces at the competition site have been evacuated.


    When they know that the time passage between the underworld and the human world is different, they also know that the contestants can''t come back in a short time.


    After a short rest, Wu Hao and his colleagues started on their way. Since they couldn''t find out the news, they had to go to the domain level.


    According to Boone, after reaching the domain level, there will be super strong people at the eight star Shura level, and even nine stars sometimes, but that kind of situation is very rare.


    After a few hours, Wu Hao and his team finally arrived at the regional level town.


    The scale here is not small, but also extremely rich, precious medicinal materials, rare materials and rare weapons.


    Of course, the weapons here are only some advanced weapons. If they are placed in the human world, they are all over the street, but they have become treasures here.


    Because there are few forgers here, and few can forge weapons above advanced level.


    The only master level forgers can only forge advanced weapons. Forgers of this level are very popular in the underworld.


    But it''s not that there are no forgers who can forge secondary magic tools. There are at the district level, but basically no one can ask. Those who can ask are undoubtedly big people.


    But this is only for weapons. In some ways, the underworld also has its own strengths.


    Just like medicinal materials, on the outside, Wannian ginseng is definitely a priceless medicinal material, but it is used here as a fruit.


    Huoshenguo has his own motivation. It''s better to ask others to help. He can be a shopkeeper without worry.


    Wu Hao''s five people came to the forging master hall. The scale here is really exaggerated. It is definitely the best and most luxurious building in the whole Longcheng region.


    It seems that every place is really different. In the human world, forgers are also very important, but the treatment of forgers in the first universe is just the same. Unless they can reach the craftsman, they can''t compare with some first-class families, or even third rate families.


    After all, there are too many forgers in the first universe who can forge secondary artifacts.

 Chapter 983

    "Please come quickly. I have something important to do. I can''t meet you in person. Please forgive me." At this time, an old man came over and said with a smiling face.


    "Are you?" Wu Hao asked. The old man was wearing a silver robe with metal armor. At first glance, he knew he was not an ordinary person.


    "Forgot to introduce me. I''m Wei Kehong from forging hall. Thanks for your love, everyone calls me master Wei. Who is the forging master?" Master Wei looked expectantly at Wu Hao and asked.


    The four of Lin Feng looked at them. Wu Hao asked them to come. Naturally, Wu Hao can only give the answer.


    "What am I doing? I''m not a forge." Wu Hao glanced at the four.


    "What? It''s not a forge. What are you bringing us here for? " Lin Feng has a black face, which makes them embarrassed.


    Master Wei''s face suddenly changed. Only forging masters of the same level can make him entertain. Since Wu Hao has no forging masters among them, he still entertains farts.


    After living for a long time, he naturally saw the world.


    "I don''t know whose master is a forging master?" Five people are not forging masters, but as long as they have the qualification to satisfy him, he will not care.


    However, all five shook their heads, and master Xiawei was completely black faced.


    "The forging master you said should be to obtain the forging master qualification certificate, but I don''t have your underworld forging master qualification certificate, so I can''t be regarded as a forging master." Wu Hao said at this time.


    "You... Don''t seem to be people in the underworld. So, you are a forging master, but you don''t have the qualification certificate of forging master in the underworld?" Master Wei changed his expression again.


    He doesn''t care where Wu Hao belongs, as long as he can show the ability of a forge.


    "You can say so." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Well... Can I have a look at the qualification certificate of your place?" Of course, master Wei knows that besides the underworld, there are also the human world and the divine world. If Wu Hao can appear here, it can''t be the divine world. It should be the human world.


    Wu Hao took out the qualification certificate he had obtained in Yecheng and handed it to master Wei.


    Master Wei took a look, but he couldn''t understand the words on it.


    "Sorry, I don''t know your human words. Can you explain what level it is?" Master Wei smiled faintly and said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll explain myself."


    "This is a master level forging master with the highest forging palace method of mankind. After strict evaluation, he can make the top forging." Wu Hao got this certificate because he upgraded the mecha at the beginning of forging.


    Upgrading the mecha can affect the pattern of the whole first universe. It is precisely because of such a huge impact that he can get this certificate. Otherwise, if he can''t forge secondary artifacts, how can he get a master level certificate.


    "Master level?" Master Wei is not very shocked. He is also a master level. Wu Hao is only at the same level as him, but he laments Wu Hao''s talent. Looking so young, he is already a master level forging master.


    "Let''s go in and talk. The forging hall in Longcheng domain hasn''t had guests for a long time." Master Wei immediately began to lead the way.


    Wu Hao is so young that he can reach the master level. It can be seen that his talent is unusual. He naturally wants to have a good relationship.


    When he came to the reception hall, master Wei asked people to prepare tea and food. Everyone also enjoyed a good treatment.


    "In fact, when I asked you to come here, I had a treasure to ask Master Wu Hao to help me give advice. I haven''t been able to understand it for a long time."


    Naturally, he will not belittle his worth and say that he is learning from Wu Hao. After all, he is a master forging master, and he will not ask a young man to teach him.


    Wu Hao nodded. Although he knew that master Xu had some bad thoughts and just wanted them to help, as long as he didn''t threaten them, he wouldn''t refuse a small favor if he could.


    "This was picked up by the intermediate master of forging hall outside the city two days ago." As soon as master Wei waved his hand, a familiar Tianzhong mecha appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the look of the five people, master Wei asked in some doubt, "what''s the matter? Do you know this thing? "


    Wu Hao nodded: "to be honest, this thing belongs to our human world."


    Hearing this, master Wei was overjoyed. He had studied it for two days, but he didn''t find out the fur at all. He only knew that it was very destructive and could be comparable to the six star or even seven star Shura.


    If he can find out this, maybe he can break through the current state and reach a higher level of forging master.


    "This mecha is the sky intermediate mecha of our human beings. According to the current technology of human beings, it will be eliminated soon. It was once the strongest existence in mecha." Wu Hao explained.


    "I seem to have heard of it. Now there seems to be some upgraded mecha. I don''t know which bastard studied it. It''s too abnormal." Rongping couldn''t bear to scold.


    Wu Hao looked back at him and asked with a smile, "why? You resent the man who developed the upgraded mecha? "


    "Nonsense! I was engaged in the transformation, production and research of mecha in the melting family era. It is because of this reason to upgrade mecha. I''m afraid it will affect my melting family in a short time. "


    When Rong Ping said this, Wu Hao was helpless. It seems that many people have been dissatisfied with the upgrading of the mecha.


    "If you let me know who did it, I''ll break it up, skin it and cramp it, and then feed his meat to the dog."


    Wu Hao''s face twitched when he heard these words. Rongping was too cruel.


    "Does your family specialize in the production of such weapons? Come on, please give me some advice. " Master Wei has been impatient. This kind of thing has confused him for several nights. If he has no clue, he will really go crazy.


    Rongping stood up and looked at the sky intermediate mecha in front of him.


    "Shit, it''s not as good as my house." Melt flat without cutting.


    "This is a partial strength type of mecha, not an all-round type, so it''s not an upper class thing." The weakness of this mecha can be seen everywhere with a word of fusion. It can be seen that it does have some strength.


    "Yes, it''s true that it''s partial to power, which is also very fatal. Generally speaking, Tianzhong mecha must be all-round to be perfect. Otherwise, it''s meaningless to meet a real strong person, even if it''s strong enough to not meet each other."


    Speaking of this, Rong Ping suddenly sighed.


    "Ah, it is said that the upgraded mecha can ignore this defect. All mecha are based on upgrading. Strength, speed and defense can all be upgraded, and it also breaks the shackle that mecha can''t break through the heaven intermediate level."

 Chapter 984

    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t speak. Can he not know what he got out.


    Master Wei listened to Rongping''s explanation and studied it. Soon he touched the threshold.


    "Master Wei, don''t bother. If you want to study and manufacture machine armor, you must have the special ability of our human machine armor forgers. Otherwise, even if you are proficient in the principle, the machine armor can only be low." Rongping said with a smile.


    "What do you mean? What abilities do you want? " Master Wei immediately asked.


    "The tool eye, that is, the metal eye, can directly see the internal structure of the mecha and assist in forging."


    As a mecha forging aristocratic family, the melting family should be much better than ye family in Yecheng, which may also have a certain talent in forging.


    "Moreover, not only do I have to have a tool eye. If I want to forge a good machine armor, I must reach the master level forging master. I have studied forging machine armor since I was eight years old. Now I can only barely forge advanced machine armor. After all, my focus is on Cultivation."


    "Oh? Are you a forger, too? " Master Wei asked.


    "I... can''t be regarded as a forger, because I don''t have a forger qualification certificate and have been busy practicing. I can''t help my family for the time being, so I didn''t take the exam." Rongping smiled awkwardly.


    Had known that the forging master of the underworld was so popular, he had already got the forging master qualification certificate.


    "So, if I learn this eye, I should be able to forge this day''s class mecha." Master Wei said confidently.


    Because in terms of forging, he has no problems, otherwise he will not be rated as a forging master. It is only because of the lack of this tool eye that he can''t forge machine armor.


    "It''s hard to say. Only a forging master can forge heaven class machine armor."


    "Well... I''m the forging master." Master Wei said proudly.


    "No, no, no, master Wei misunderstood me. I''m talking about our forging master in the human world, not in the underworld."


    Master Xiawei was completely confused.


    "What do you mean? Is there any difference between forging masters in the human world? "


    I saw Rong Ping look at Wu Hao.


    "Let captain Wu explain this to you. As a forging master, he should know more about the concepts of both sides." She said with a sly look.


    Wu Hao has a black face, which makes him ugly and obviously makes him play the face of the fair master.


    "Well... In fact, there''s no difference. They''re all forgers. The difference is not big, the difference is not big." Wu Hao tried to prevaricate.


    "Oh? Is it? It is said that the forging master needs to forge secondary artifact level weapons, or heaven level machine armour to achieve the qualification certificate. Captain, can you get it by forging advanced weapons? " Rong Ping smiled at Wu Hao and asked.


    "You smelly boy..." Wu Hao looked helpless.


    "Well, since master Wei wants to know, I''ll take the liberty." Wu Hao stood up. Since the forging master''s status in the underworld was not simple, he naturally had to come up with his own favorable conditions.


    "I have a few questions to ask Master Wei. What is the standard of your forging master''s assessment in forging?"


    Master Wei did not hesitate too much: "if you forge a weapon above high level, you can become a forging master."


    "Well, what if your forgers forged high-level, such as secondary magic tools?"


    Master Wei was stunned and suddenly reacted. Just now Wu Hao and they mentioned the secondary artifact. Is this the secondary artifact of their underworld?


    "If it''s a magic weapon, you can be rated as a great forging master after re examination."


    Wu Hao nodded: "it''s clear that our human forging master should belong to the forging master level in your underworld."


    what!


    Master Wei''s face changed greatly. Although he had reacted just now, he really couldn''t believe what Wu Hao said.


    "You, you mean your qualification certificate is here in our underworld. It''s... Forging master!"


    That''s a great forging master. There are not five people in the whole underworld.


    "You can say so, because I can forge this day class mecha, and it is a more comprehensive mecha." Wu Hao then looked at Rong Ping.


    "Cut, Captain Wu, don''t compare with me. I may not be able to win you, but there are many excellent forgers in my family. I can pinch them with my hands." Rongping said confidently.


    "Oh? Is it? What if it''s an upgraded mecha? " Wu Hao smiled.


    "Cut, upgrade the mecha? It''s a new product, a perfect masterpiece and a very secret technical core. Our family spent a lot of money and didn''t find out about the technical core. Your strength is very strong, but I still don''t believe it. " Melt flat without cutting.


    "Who says I''m going to inquire about the core technology? Have you ever seen someone steal their own things?" Wu Hao sat down and Rong Ping looked at Wu Hao suspiciously. He didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Or Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao with a shocked face.


    "You''re really amazing. Now you''re going to be entangled by the boy." Lin Feng''s words made Rong Ping more confused. He couldn''t understand what dumb fans the two were playing.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand."


    Lin Feng smiled: "you don''t believe that you have developed limbs and simple mind. He said just now that he doesn''t need to steal his own things. Isn''t it clear enough?"


    In the face of what Lin Feng said, Rong Ping thought for a few seconds, and his eyes suddenly changed.


    "How is it possible? You mean upgrading the mecha is your thing?" Rongping couldn''t believe it.


    In his opinion, the person who can study and manufacture upgraded mecha must be an old monster with hair loss. Otherwise, how can he study this kind of thing.


    "Why not? Just now I gave you a chance. You didn''t see it carefully. " Wu Hao threw his certificate to Rongping.


    At this time, I observed word by word. Finally, I saw the remarks of the certificate in the lower right corner.


    The founder, inventor and owner of the upgraded mecha. Wu Hao''s name is written in all three places.


    "Shit!" Rongping was shocked.


    "Are you going to kill me now?" Wu Hao smiled. Just now Rongping said he wanted to drink blood and cramp.


    "My God, really, great!" Rongping''s face was full of excitement. They found many people in Rongjia, but they didn''t expect to be around him.


    "Captain, Captain, is it really you?" Rongping hurried to Wu Hao''s side, with golden eyes like erha.


    Although master Wei on one side didn''t understand the situation, he could see that Wu Hao must be a great forging master. Otherwise, how could he make Rongping the son of a mecha family so excited.

 Chapter 985

    "What are you doing?" Wu Hao hurriedly pushed away Rongping and looked disgusted.


    "Hey, hey, you''re our captain. How dare I? Just kidding." Rongping is very excited at this moment.


    Since Wu Hao is the founder and inventor of the upgraded mecha, their fusion family will be saved. Anyway, he should let Wu Hao cooperate with them.


    "All right, all right, Master Yu is still watching. Don''t say that first." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Rongping also reflected that his behavior was not very good and quickly stood up.


    "No, no, no, Master Wu, don''t call me a master. You are the real master." Master Wei didn''t dare to call himself a master at this time. Wu Hao''s forging level was at the level of a great master when they opened in the underworld. He didn''t dare to be proud in front of Wu Hao.


    "Master Wei, you''re welcome. To tell you the truth, I can only scratch the surface in terms of weapons. I just upgraded my mecha, so I''m not a master." Wu Hao is just telling the truth.


    Although he has the condition of upgrading his machine armor, which makes him a master forging master, there is another condition for a master forging master, that is, forging secondary artifacts, but he knows nothing about forging weapons, and he can''t be called a real master.


    "Humility, it''s really too modest. Isn''t upgrading machine armor more fragrant than secondary artifact?" Rongping shouted.


    "That''s an upgraded mecha. If it is used, there will be advanced supreme strength, peak level, or even above the peak. Some people say that there may be semi divine mecha. Can secondary artifact be compared?"


    Wu Hao didn''t speak, because it was exactly the same as what Rong Ping said. As long as he absorbed enough supreme Qi and sufficient conditions, he did have a chance to reach the demigod level, but I''m afraid the amount absorbed was also huge.


    "Well, don''t brag, you boy. We have something important to do." Wu Hao said and looked at master Wei.


    "In fact, we''re here to find someone. I don''t know if master Wei can help. Of course, if master Wei wants to understand the mecha, then... Rongping will help master Wei."


    "Ah? Me? " Rong Ping looked surprised. Of course, he didn''t want to find trouble to do things.


    "What? "No?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No, no, no, no, you are the captain. Of course, you obey unconditionally!" After knowing that Wu Hao was the founder and inventor of the upgraded mecha, Rongping admired Wu Hao even more and was completely convinced of Wu Hao.


    "Master Wu, please speak clearly. If I can do it, I will try my best to help." Master Wei said respectfully.


    Wu Hao''s ability has exceeded his imagination. Since this mecha may be able to change the state of the underworld, he must not let it go easily. He must master this technology in his hand. This may be his opportunity to become a great master.


    "Master Wei, please look here." Wu Hao unfolds the portrait of emperor xuanming.


    "What we are looking for is him. Since the forging master has a special identity, I think I should be able to help. Please trouble master Wei."


    "No problem. I''ll report it to each forging hall immediately and ask them to help pay attention. As soon as there is news, I''ll give a reply immediately. Please stay and wait for the news and give some advice."


    Wu Hao nodded: "no problem, then I''ll let Rongping teach you the cultivation method of instrument eye. As long as you learn the instrument eye, it''s not difficult to forge machine armor."


    Master Wei quickly thanked him with excitement. He made a lot of money this time.


    Rongping also knows that the tool eye is the food tool of every mecha forger, but now in order to help Wu Hao and melt his family, there is only one tool eye cultivation method. He also knows the weight of Rongping.


    In the following time, Rongping stayed in master Wei''s forging room to guide master Wei to cultivate his eyes, and Wu Hao just used the materials of the forging hall to create Liangju upgraded mecha.


    Although it is said that this technology is his, since he left the industry city, he has not made his own mecha, let alone came to the underworld.


    In the underworld, maybe the mecha can also work, and the five of them have been aimlessly looking for the xuanming emperor in the underworld is not a way.


    Perhaps the mecha can help them save a lot of trouble. The most important thing is that he wants to create an all-round and practical mecha for them to use in the underworld during this time.


    After a period of time, the human world may have passed ten days, Wu Hao''s mecha has been manufactured, and master Wei''s cultivation of instrument eyes is also on the right track.


    The matter of looking for xuanming emperor also got a reply soon. It is said that someone has seen xuanming emperor and is still at the scene of the battle.


    The great emperor xuanming fought with the creatures of the underworld. A skeleton king had the strength of a demigod. At that time, even the king of the underworld was shocked. Finally, the skeleton king felt the breath of the king of the underworld and the peach was young.


    Wu Hao frowned when he heard this. It seems that the xuanming emperor is really difficult to deal with. The king of Hades is fearless. It seems that he still has some difficulty in trying to kill the xuanming emperor completely.


    "Perfect, it''s perfect." Rongping looked at the upgraded mecha built by Wu Hao and couldn''t help sighing that their top forgers couldn''t forge such a perfect mecha.


    "At this time, a special mecha is only for us to use when we are on our way, but it also belongs to the upgraded type. I have upgraded it to the advanced level, which is barely enough for us to use."


    "What about this one?" Rongping looked at another small mecha. It was not big, only about one meter.


    "This is also the success of my research. The detective machine armor can penetrate everywhere and replace human beings to explore dangerous places. The most important thing is that it can release the detective spider. Even if it is narrow with you, it can sneak in." Wu Hao started the detective spider.


    Ten little spiders in mecha came out from the soles of their feet and were completely controlled by the main mecha.


    "This is also good. Didn''t you build a comprehensive mecha?" Rongping asked suspiciously, because what he most wanted to see was a comprehensive mecha.


    "Of course, two were released before, just to inject the supreme spirit, which also has disadvantages for itself, so there is no opportunity to upgrade." Wu Hao smiled bitterly.


    Perhaps this is also the most defect of upgrading machine armor. Once the supreme Qi is mobilized to upgrade machine armor, its own strength will be weakened, beneficial and harmful.


    Of course, if your strength is strong enough, you don''t need to use your strength to upgrade.


    Wu Hao thought like this at the beginning. I believe he is not the only one who thinks like this, so he has been waiting for the opportunity to see who will become the victim of upgrading the mecha.


    "It''s really a good thing. It''s really great." After thoroughly understanding the mecha, master Wei knows the real meaning of upgrading the mecha at this moment.

 Chapter 986

    Although he also wants to learn the manufacturing of upgraded mecha very much, he knows how he can learn such powerful things as upgraded mecha, so for the time being, he''d better learn the mecha of the old era of mankind first.


    In fact, Wu Hao could have directly taught master Wei to upgrade the core technology of mecha. The upgraded mecha is more perfect than the old era mecha, but it is easier to forge.


    Even if it is not a master forging master, the key is to upgrade the machine armor. As long as you learn the core technology and can manufacture the machine armor, the upgrade depends entirely on the user, which is also the most perfect place to upgrade the machine armor.


    "By the way, master Wei, I wonder if the man we inquired about has made any new progress?" Wu Hao asked.


    Master Wei reacted at this time.


    "You see, I almost forgot this thing when I was excited. The news came down just now. The person you said has determined that he has become famous in the East with his dark reputation, but he is no longer in the East."


    Wu Hao frowned: "since he did well there, why did he leave?"


    Master Wei smiled: "I don''t know. The news just said that he had left the East, and the direction he left was our West."


    Do you?


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Did xuanming, an old man, know he was here and came to find him?


    "Then go to master youlaowei and continue to pay attention to it for me. If he really comes here, we may continue to bother you for some time."


    Otherwise, if he didn''t come to him, he would have to set out immediately to find that guy.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll lock his message the first time." Master Wei quickly agreed.


    Of course, he hopes Wu Hao can stay for a while. After all, it has a great opportunity for him to forge.


    Now, there has been a lot of uproar because of the problems of mecha. Many master level forging masters have begun to study it, and even the great master has made a move.


    However, he believed that he should be able to advance a step. After all, he had the help of Wu Hao and others. Without studying at all, someone was there to explain and guide.


    If you let others take the lead in this case, maybe he really doesn''t have the opportunity.


    "Master Wei is not good!" At this time, a young man ran in and hurried.


    "Why are you yelling? Don''t you see Master Wu here?" Master Wei said angrily.


    "But, but, yandino, he brought someone here and said he wanted you to hand over the mecha for their reference. He''s in the hall now."


    "He''s here!" Master Wei''s face changed slightly, and then looked at Wu Hao.


    "Sorry, I''ll leave first. There are some things to deal with."


    Wu Hao nodded and didn''t ask too much.


    Master wei walked quickly towards the hall. When he came to the hall, he saw five men and a young man standing in front of him.


    "Master Wei, you''re all right." The man has brown complexion and wrinkled skin on his face. He looks like a mummy.


    "Yandino, what are you doing here?" Master Wei asked coldly.


    "Hehe, master Wei is really joking. This is the forging hall. As a forging master, why can''t I come here?" Yandino said with a smile.


    "Well, the forge hall does not welcome you. Here, I has the final say." Master Wei shouted.


    "Oh? Really? " Yandino took out a notice.


    "Master Wei might as well have a look at the instructions from the district forging hall."


    Master Wei hesitated for two seconds, and finally asked someone to take it. Seeing the content above, master Wei''s face changed greatly.


    "You are shameless!" The content above made him angry.


    Yan dingnuo shamelessly went to the district level to apply for the transfer of the mecha that the forging hall finally got, just to study and add bricks and tiles to the forging hall.


    "Hehe, everyone wants to forge the hall. Why should master Wei curse? Besides, is that not your private, or is the whole hall of the master has the final say? " Yan dingnuo''s eyes narrowed slightly. This statement is completely trying to set a trap for master Wei.


    "You!" Master Wei was speechless. After all, this was an order issued by the district forging hall. If he did not obey, he would be regarded as disobeying the forging order, and even be expelled from the forging hall.


    "Since master Wei has no opinion, please take out the mecha."


    Master Wei didn''t speak or take any action. He always wondered whether he should give it or not.


    If you don''t give it, Yan dingnuo has instructions from above. If you give it, Yan dingnuo and he are enemies. In order to sit as the leader of the forging hall, Yan dingnuo killed his wife. He always keeps this revenge in mind. He wants to revenge completely when he reaches the great master one day.


    But seeing that he was going to succeed, now Yan Dino was one step ahead.


    Knowing this, he immediately went to the district level to apply for mecha research qualification at the beginning, but he was too eager to study.


    "What? Master Wei, are you going to disobey the order of forging hall? " Yandino asked coldly.


    Master Wei''s face became more and more dark and iron blue. How could he not know that Yan dingnuo could not wait for him to disobey the order? In this way, Yan dingnuo might not miss such a great opportunity to return to the forging hall and even force him down.


    "Master Wei, it''s just a mecha. Don''t you just give it to him?" Wu Hao appeared and came in from the outside.


    "Master Wu..." Wu Hao''s appearance broke the silence.


    "Don''t you just want mecha? Just give it to master Wei." Wu Hao looked at master Wei and nodded slightly.


    I don''t know why Wu Hao appeared here. Master Wei was relieved.


    When Wu Hao said this, master Wei unknowingly took out the mecha.


    "This is the mecha you want. Take it and get out!"


    Yan dingnuo looked at Wu Hao curiously and was shocked that there were still people in the forging Hall who could convince master Wei, and it seems that master Wei was in awe of the young man.


    "Who is this?" Yan dingnuo smiled at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Who am I? You don''t seem qualified to know. You don''t deserve it, or do you have any notice that I have to tell you who I am?" Wu Hao said coldly.


    Just now, he had seen clearly that although master Wei was not a completely good man, he would never easily harm others.


    But Dino was not a good man at first sight, so he was naturally welcome.


    "Hehe, let''s go!" Yan dingnuo couldn''t say what Wu Haojie said. Finally, he took the mecha and left.


    "Is master Wei okay?" After Yan dingnuo left, Wu Hao came to master Wei and asked faintly.

 Chapter 987

    "Ah......" master Wei sighed long.


    "Thank you for coming, otherwise I could not help doing extreme things."


    His hatred for yandino is not understandable by ordinary people, so no one can understand the complex emotions in his heart.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a mecha. Just give it to him. We lack everything, but we don''t lack mecha." Wu Hao said with a faint smile.


    With that, Wu Hao waved and four mecha appeared.


    "Although these are not sky class mecha, they are enough according to the current situation of master Wei."


    "One is a speed type mecha, one is a strength type, one is a defense type, and one is an all-round type, which can provide the Wei master with all-round understanding, observation and research."


    Seeing four mecha appear all at once, master Wei''s eyes brightened. All the bad emotions just now were swept away, which was like a gift.


    The research value of these four mecha is definitely higher than that of the power mecha just now.


    First of all, no matter whether it is written by Wu Hao or not, he can better distinguish the differences between the four mecha, the differences between the power type and the speed type, and what the omnipotent type is at the same time.


    "Now master Wei''s weapon eyes have begun to practice normally. If you can distinguish the structure and structure of mecha, maybe you can make mecha preliminarily."


    "Yes, yes!" Master Wei nodded in a hurry. He forgot all his unhappiness just now.


    Speaking, Dino was a little uncomfortable after he got the mecha. The young man who appeared just now gave him a very dangerous intuition.


    He felt that Wu Hao was not from the underworld, because there had been a lot of noise during this period. A group of outsiders appeared in the underworld. Although they did not harm the underworld personnel, they had superb means and strong strength.


    Wu Hao appeared in master Wei, which is a great hidden danger for him. There is hatred between him and master Wei. If master Wei uses these outsiders to deal with him, I''m afraid he will be in great trouble.


    "You immediately look for those non underworld people who have appeared during this period and say that I have important things to discuss with them. It''s easy to say about the price."


    In this world, there is no problem that can not be solved without money. If there is, double it.


    Besides, to deal with outsiders, naturally outsiders know outsiders best and let them kill each other.


    He belongs to the underworld. Isn''t he happy to reap the benefits.


    Wu Hao didn''t expect to be calculated by a human in the underworld.


    Of course, even if you know him, you won''t be afraid. Among these contestants, no more than five can fight with him. Xuanming is one. If others are not qualified to threaten him.


    Wu Hao helped master Wei, who then talked about the past with Yan dingnuo.


    Originally, he had a brotherly relationship with Yan dingnuo, and they all worshipped under master Jiutie. He was a great master, and now he is also a great master with one or two levels in the district.


    Just because long Cheng needed a forging master here, he and Yan dingnuo became the first choice.


    Originally, everything was going very smoothly. He was equal to yandino, and it was difficult to win or lose. However, yandino used forced means to coerce him out of the candidate with his wife.


    But he hesitated at that time. It was precisely because of his hesitation that, by accident and coincidence, his wife died in yandino''s hand.


    This scene was just seen by their master. Finally, Yan dingnuo was expelled from the school, and he got the place of leader of Longcheng.


    Even so, he is not happy, nor happy. His wife is dead. Why does he want this.


    For more than ten years, he has lived in self shame. If he hadn''t done it, these things wouldn''t have happened.


    If he had chosen to give up the quota, perhaps he would still be happy today.


    But now he seems to have lost his goal and can''t revenge at all. Although yandino was expelled from the school.


    However, the forging master is a highly respected profession in the whole underworld, so yandino is still respected and lives with flavor, which makes him even more unhappy, because in his opinion, yandino is a damn person.


    Therefore, he intends to revenge. He must reach the great master level. As long as he can reach the great master level, he can easily dominate Yan dingnuo''s life. At that time, he will let Yan dingnuo die, and Yan dingnuo can''t live.


    He has been looking for this opportunity and concentrating on forging technology. Now he finally sees this opportunity, which can make people become a great master.


    "Master Wu, you must be careful about that word Dino. That villain is very insidious and cunning, and he knows some races in the dark. Just now you helped me. I''m afraid he''s bad for you."


    Wu Hao smiled: "it''s all right. If we can come to the underworld, we don''t worry about trouble."


    During their time in the underworld, although there were battles, they seemed too calm.


    He doesn''t care, but the four of them still need exercise, so he doesn''t worry about trouble at all. He''s afraid there''s no trouble.


    When Wu Hao said this, master Wei was relieved. At least he didn''t have to worry about this problem.


    He also knows that Wu Hao has strong strength. At least Wu Hao is also a six-star Shura level.


    The people around Wu Hao seem to be stronger. The strongest one in their forging hall is only seven stars.


    But according to him, the strength of the four people around Wu Hao is unfathomable, completely above eight stars.


    With this strength, you can run wild in the underworld.


    Of course, this is an exaggeration. Naturally, there are many nine star shuras in the underworld, and there are also many King Wang. They will not run rampant, but there is no need to worry too much.


    Before long, Yan dingnuo inquired about Wu Hao''s identity through the news, including his previous work in Xialuo village.


    For a moment, he was still a little afraid. If he easily provoked Wu Hao and them, it would be bad for him.


    But this hesitation was soon broken, and the appearance of five men gave him great courage.


    The five men look like their underworld people, and they all have special places.


    "Are you really confident that you can deal with them?" Yandino still can''t believe it. After all, Wu Hao and his team eradicated an eight star Shura level team in Xialuo village, which is not so easy to deal with.


    "Hehe, just an intermediate supreme with four peaks, he is not qualified to compete with our demon clan." The first man looks very scary with fish scale like skin.


    "Then please prove that you have this strength."

 Chapter 988

    The man sneered and released his breath, while the other four also released their breath.


    The instant strong pressure difference destroys everything around.


    "Nine Star Shura, so strong!"


    Yandino''s strongest body is also a seven-star Shura, but he can''t move half a minute in the face of the strong strength of the four.


    "Master Yan, they are all nine star Shura, very strong."


    Nine star Shura!


    Yandino was surprised. He could imagine that these people might have the level of nine stars Shura, but he didn''t expect that they were all nine stars.


    I''m afraid not many forces in the whole underworld can have this kind of power.


    "OK, that''s enough."


    Now even if the four people around Wu Hao are also nine star Shura level, he is not afraid. After all, Wu Hao only has six star Shura. Isn''t it easy for nine star Shura to deal with him.


    "Arrange for you to pick up the superior room."


    Yan dingnuo is full of confidence. This time, he can completely press master Wei under his feet. He wants to take back everything he has lost, because it belongs to him.


    "Captain Huo, are we really going to deal with that Wu Hao? Can you believe what king xuanming said? Don''t forget that half of his blood is human. "


    Fire captain is their captain. People with a clear eye know that they belong to the demon family and the incarnation of Warcraft.


    "Hehe, naturally, I can''t believe the guy who is neither human nor ghost, but before departure, the Dragon King also said that let''s try our best to solve the Wu Hao. I don''t know why the Dragon King can pay attention to the guy. I''m really curious. Let me, the strongest of the fire snake family, experience him and see if he is strong or I am strong!" The fire snake man sneered and his face was full of confidence.


    He is the strongest young man of the fire snake family. His talent is once seen by the fire snake family in a century. His strength is not as simple as it seems.


    If xuanming, a ghost, had not been the fusion of human beings and Warcraft, and had the ability of evil tiger of Warcraft, he would be the captain of this trip.


    Because his strength is definitely the strongest except xuanming. He is infinitely close to the demigod level. How many people can make him fear when looking at the whole underworld.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know that he has been watched by the demon family. At this time, he is practicing the method of creation.


    Before, he fused the sword of thunder. Now his goal is to use Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts to fuse black thunder.


    Once the integration is completed, the power of Tiangang 36 consecutive battles will be maximized by combining the characteristics of Tiangang 36 consecutive cuts and black thunder.


    However, the road of integration is also very difficult. The method of creation is difficult to practice. Moreover, black thunder is now in the third stage of integration, so it is more difficult to integrate.


    If he were in the perception room of the holy palace, perhaps his progress would be much faster.


    But before, Hongmeng also said that he could only enter the three training rooms in the holy palace once. He had no chance, not to mention that he couldn''t go now in the underworld.


    A war with xuanming emperor is imminent. Although he is also confident, he has never fully grasped it.


    Xuanming has the ability of evil tiger. It''s not easy to win, so he needs more cards now.


    There is no way for outsiders to intervene in the battle between demigods.


    At that time, if they really meet xuanming, Lin Feng, as the peak, I''m afraid they can only wait and see.


    And according to the current situation, they haven''t met the people of the demon clan. Once they meet the people of the demon clan, I''m afraid they will fight him.


    He will not underestimate the mind of xuanming emperor. If that guy can solve him without action, he will never do it.


    So maybe he will meet other demons before facing the xuanming emperor.


    Of course, he doesn''t care about these. Xuanming is fearless, not to mention other demons.


    As long as there is no demon king, even if the Dragon King comes, it will be the same.


    After all, the devil king is at the same level as the human holy king. Such strength has been called the little gods in the world. He has no confidence to fight in the face of the holy king, and the same is true in the face of the devil king.


    About a few hours have passed, not to mention these hours. Three or four days have passed in the human world.


    "Wu Hao, someone is looking for you. It seems that those who come are not good. I doubt it''s the demon clan."


    Lin Feng came in, his eyes wrinkled slightly.


    "Finally?" Wu Hao said faintly that he was surprised that these lively people could come so calmly.


    Wu Hao stood up and went out.


    Then came the fire snake men. Their eyes were sharp. When they saw Wu Hao appear, the murderous spirit also followed.


    "Demon clan? You''ve mobilized people to come to me. Shouldn''t you just look at me? " Wu Hao sneered.


    The fire snake man also sneered.


    "Of course not. I came here just to give gifts." Said the burning snake man threw a box.


    Wu Hao took the box in doubt. It was about 50 cm wide and long.


    "Be careful." Lin Feng warned.,


    Wu Hao nodded, and then slowly opened the box. The demon clan must be upset and kind to come to him, but if you want to use this little trick to plot against him, you really underestimate Wu Hao.


    "Hahaha, you''re just like this. Will xuanming still worry about you? He is really retarded. " The fire snake man looked at Wu Hao''s cautious appearance and couldn''t help laughing.


    Wu Hao ignored what he said. The box slowly opened and a smell of blood came to his face.


    Slowly, Wu Hao''s face became gloomy, because all the ears in the box were right ears.


    They are the human right ear.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao knows that these are probably all the masterpieces of the fire snake man, but he doesn''t care.


    Those who come to the competition are not prepared. Since they lose, they represent that their skills are inferior to others. There is nothing to be angry about.


    "I just want to say that you humans are so weak that none of you can fight with me. I hope you can be different. Oh, no, I forgot, you are just a senior supreme. How can you compare with those human peaks." The fire snake smiled excitedly.


    "Hehe, isn''t it? If it''s just such a boring trick, you can get out. I don''t have time to listen to you show off your achievements here. If they die in your hands, they are inferior to others. They don''t have to provoke me. It''s useless for me. " Wu Hao said and threw the box back.


    "Hahaha, are you afraid of death?"


    Wu Hao, who was going to leave, stopped and looked back at him.


    "Just you? You deserve to make me afraid of death? Let''s call you xuanming. You''re not qualified. " Wu Hao said and left.


    "What are you talking about? I''m not qualified? You''re just a senior. Who gave you the courage to say such words? "

 Chapter 989

    However, Wu Hao did not intend to ignore him. He was just a clown. His goal was only xuanming. These idle people could ignore it if they could.


    "Stop!" The fire snake five wanted to fight immediately, and Lin Feng four stopped in front.


    "The captain said you are not qualified, but you are not qualified. If you don''t want to die, get out quickly." Lin Feng said coldly.


    The fire snake looked at Lin Feng. He could feel that Lin Feng''s strength was very strong, maybe not much weaker.


    "You human beings are really ridiculous. You don''t have to use a super strong man on the top of the peak, but let the garbage like Wu Hao be the captain." Fire snake is obviously not afraid of Wu Hao and others.


    "Hehe, it seems you don''t need to judge whether it''s rubbish. Besides, your strength really can''t compete with the captain. This is the forging hall. If you want to fight, I''ll go out with you." Lin Feng pointed his sword at the fire snake, and his eyes burst out of war.


    Just now he had felt the power of the fire snake. The fire snake was very strong and could at least make him feel a trace of threat, so he also wanted to have a try. How strong is the so-called demon strongman.


    "Won''t you kill him if you win?" The fire snake looked at Lin Feng and asked seriously.


    Lin Feng sneered: "it depends on whether you have this strength."


    The idea of fire snake is undoubtedly naive. Let''s not say whether we can win him or not. What can we do even if we win him?


    Wu Hao''s strength is not comparable to his. Even if he wins, he can''t win Wu Hao. That''s completely an act of seeking death.


    Wu Hao didn''t stop the two men from fighting. Instead, he followed up with some curiosity.


    This fire snake is not weak, but it is really not his opponent. Otherwise, he would have solved people long ago. How can he let the demon family be strong.


    People have come to the outskirts of Longcheng Town, which is deserted and will not hurt the innocent, let alone affect the life of human beings in the underworld.


    Standing in the breeze, before they started, the world changed, lightning and thunder, and a lot of static electricity was generated around, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    "The strength of the fire snake is not weak. Can Lin Feng do it?" Rongping asked with some worry.


    "What are you talking about? Lin Feng is our vice captain. His strength is also very strong. Fire snake is definitely not an opponent." Horace said immediately.


    "Watch the battle of Warcraft. This battle will be very wonderful and helpful to you." Wu Hao has fought Warcraft many times. Naturally, he knows this.


    But they are different. They may not have this experience.


    About two minutes later, they moved. When they moved, they were fast and fast, and the fire was shining. Ordinary people couldn''t see them at all.


    Only a little depression on the ground can be seen, and powerful shock waves erupt from time to time, shaking the surrounding air.


    "Two freaks are so strong. It''s no wonder that the strong man of the demon clan comes to trouble. He obviously has confidence in himself." Melt flat and rub your hands, looking like an itchy heart.


    Their battle has reached the air, very close to the thunder cloud layer. It seems that they have chosen a more dangerous way of fighting.


    Wu Hao frowned. This situation is unfavorable to Lin Feng. It is different between humans and Warcraft.


    The resistance of Warcraft is much better than that of humans. If there is a lightning attack in this thunder cloud layer, Lin Feng will be affected in the same environment, but I''m afraid the fire snake will not.


    You know, even if there is only a trace of influence, it is very fatal. It will definitely become the key to the victory or defeat of a move.


    This time, Lin Feng was too irrational to choose this way to fight with the fire snake. It was suicide.


    Wu Hao''s mental strength has followed up. Now he can only act according to his circumstances. If Lei Yunji really threatens Lin Feng, he can only do it.


    "How''s it going? They both fly too high. Shall we follow them? "


    The height of the two men has exceeded the range visible to the naked eye. If Wu Hao hadn''t had spiritual strength, it would be impossible to explore the battle between the two men.


    Therefore, they can only judge who has the upper hand at this moment according to the energy collision.


    They are surrounded by thunder and lightning, which will fall on them from time to time, but they are not afraid of these thunder and lightning with strong strength.


    Of course, only a few can. If lightning forms a wave, they can''t ignore it.


    "You''re pretty good. I really don''t understand. Your team is personally elected by the holy king. Is there no one? Why don''t you be the captain? You are more qualified. " The fire snake looked at Lin Feng and said with a smile.


    Lin Feng also smiled.


    "You only see the surface. Captain Wu Hao is not as simple as you think. If you think he can really be the captain with his surface strength, it shows that you have never seen the world. Maybe for your demon clan, you can only be a frog at the bottom of a well."


    Lin Feng''s words slightly changed the fire snake''s face. He actually said that he was a frog at the bottom of the well. He was the strongest peak except those demigods.


    And his talent is undoubtedly stronger than anyone. He is the genius of the fire snake family for a hundred years.


    How could he be reconciled to being said to be a frog at the bottom of a well.


    "OK, since you say so, I''ll solve you first, and then kill your self righteous captain with my strength." The fire snake broke out with all its strength, and their breath collided with each other, burning half the sky red in an instant.


    "They both played fiercely!" Rongping said excitedly. Looking at it, Rongping also wanted to have a try.


    "Well, you are not the opponent of the fire snake. Generally speaking, Lin Feng is not his opponent. Don''t ask for trouble."


    Although Wu Hao''s words are somewhat ambitious and destroy his prestige, what he said is also true.


    It''s not without reason that the fire snake deliberately came here to provoke him. He felt his strength was very strong.


    In addition, the xuanming emperor and the Dragon King may have told them to get rid of him, so the fire snake looked for him everywhere as soon as he entered the underworld, and finally found the long Cheng Zhong.


    "It seems that they are the key to victory or defeat. Pay attention." Wu Hao frowned.


    Judging from the current situation, Lin Feng has lost a little bit. Although there is only one point, it is often this point in the battle at this level, which can also determine people''s life and death.


    "No!" Wu Hao suddenly disappeared in place. The next second he had reached a height of kilometers.


    Rongping four people didn''t know what had happened and looked up at the sky in doubt.


    "You dare!" Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. The fire snake actually played Yin moves and secretly arranged the other four people to plot against Lin Feng.


    "Oh? You actually found out. It seems that you still have some skills. "

 Chapter 990

    "You demon clan always do things so insidious?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Hahaha, insidious? To say sinister words, it seems that you humans are more suitable for these two words. " The fire snake waved and the four surrounded them all.


    "Hehe, are there many people? Not just you? " As soon as Wu Hao waved his hand, they followed.


    When Wu Hao''s secret was bad just now, although he took a step first, the three of Rongping immediately followed up.


    Lin Feng was hurt in the decisive battle just now, and his face was a little iron blue.


    "OK, you have a rest first, and I''ll take the rest." Wu Hao asked Rongping to take good care of Lin Feng. Lin Feng obviously collapsed at this stop.


    "Next, I will meet you. Your opponent is me, or you can consider going together!" Wu Hao said coldly.


    The five people suddenly laughed. As a senior, Wu Hao could speak wildly to this extent.


    "Hahaha, you''re really a newborn calf. You''re not afraid of tigers. It''s not necessary to go together. Let me kill you myself today to prove that I''m the strongest." A fire snake is entrenched in the evil fire gun in the fire snake''s hand. It looks very strange and is obviously a secondary artifact.


    "What? Are you unarmed? Or is it that your holy palace can''t even afford weapons? Shall I lend you one, lest you say I''m invincible? "


    "Weapons? If you still use weapons against you, you think too highly of yourself. Generally speaking, my weapons are only prepared for the dead. Do you really want to see them? " Wu Hao sneered.


    "Stop, don''t be too arrogant!" Fire snake is more and more dissatisfied with Wu Hao because of Wu Hao''s arrogant character.


    What arrogant capital does a mere senior have to be arrogant in front of him to this extent.


    "Irritated? It seems that your realm is not good. You are so easy to get angry. You have to learn more from your xuanming old son. " Wu Hao sneered.


    Hearing this, the fire snake was more angry. He didn''t like xuanming himself.


    Although xuanming is one of the three kings in their demon family, he doesn''t deal with xuanming at all.


    In their view, xuanming is a ghost that is neither human nor beast. It is not their demon family members at all, so many demon family members wonder why Lord devil will let xuanming stay.


    After all, human blood is always flowing on xuanming. Once xuanming turns against human again one day, it will be absolutely fatal to their demon family.


    "Don''t mention xuanming to me. If he didn''t have evil tigers, he wouldn''t even mention shoes to me!" The fire snake roared.


    One of the three kings of Ming Dynasty is definitely his. As long as he can become a demigod strong in the future, xuanming took the place.


    It was because of this that he vowed that he would kill Wu Hao first than xuanming, and then ridicule xuanming in this name.


    He believes that after this competition, his strength is likely to reach the demigod level. At that time, he will be the same demigod. His talent is definitely above xuanming. Xuanming can''t give up the position of one of the three kings.


    "It seems that you have deep hatred for xuanming emperor. Why? Because he''s human? Or does he ignore you? " Wu Hao continued.


    If you want a person to collapse completely, uncover that person''s scar, and then sprinkle salt on that person''s scar.


    "Shut up. What is he qualified to look down on me?"


    Wu Hao was stunned. It seems that xuanming is not doing well in the demon family. This kind of young man can''t make it.


    "No way. He looks down on you for a reason. After all, you are so weak and soft to attack. How can you be xuanming''s opponent."


    "You!" The fire snake was completely angered and immediately began to burn blood essence.


    "Captain, wake up and don''t be fooled by him. He deliberately angered you." Suddenly someone shouted.


    "Look at you. If you get angry so easily, you deserve to be the captain? I think you are also a captain. You have no real name. You rely on your strength to be a little stronger than others. Do you think I''m right? "


    The fire snake''s eyes were angry. Why did Wu Hao speak so tricky and why did he get the point in every sentence.


    They came here this time for the whole human race, but he has been looking for Wu Hao since he entered the underworld.


    At that time, some rescuers reminded him not to forget the mission given above. The goal was not only Wu Hao, but all mankind, all mankind participating in the competition.


    But as a captain, those players had to listen to him. The reason why he cut so many human ears was that he met him on the way and shot by the way.


    "You want to die!"


    Fire snake talent!


    Flame Python!


    A huge fire snake appeared on Wu Hao''s head. Snake letter kept staring at Wu Hao, as if to swallow Wu Haosheng.


    "That''s it? This is really nothing compared to dragons. " Wu Hao sneered.


    The spirit of the real dragon, six dragons!


    A golden dragon also appeared on Wu Hao''s head, one dragon and one python, but at least this "angry fire Python" is a natural ability of the fire snake family. Of course, it is not so easy to be defeated.


    The power of black thunder!


    Gravity field!


    However, after adding these two abilities, the effects were quite different. Although the spirit of the real dragon finally collapsed, the fire snake was also injured.


    At this moment, the fire snake realized that Wu Hao was really strong. He didn''t dare to believe it.


    Can the Supreme Master also break out such strong combat effectiveness? Why can''t he? He is a hundred year genius of the fire snake family. This ability should be his talent.


    "No, it''s impossible. How can I lose to you as a genius!" The fire snake stood up again and wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth.


    "Genius? Oh, that''s just the word genius. There is always a huge gap between genius and the son of God. "


    "Hehe, hehe... So what? I don''t believe it. No matter how strong you are, you can beat the five of us together!" The fire snake calmed down a little.


    As long as Wu Hao is killed, the champion of the human demon competition is won, and then he is successfully promoted to the demigod, he is the strongest genius of the demon family.


    So now he does not allow failure, nor does he allow Wu Hao to leave alive, even if he really does all despicable means.


    "It''s really embarrassing. I thought you were ambitious and wouldn''t bully the less with more. Don''t you have so much to do together early?" Wu Hao sneered. It seems that the five people are really going to work together.


    But it''s also good. Since the breakthrough, he really didn''t play well. Let him see how much his strength has reached today.


    "Didn''t you just want to see my weapon? Be prepared, and you will pay a heavy price next. " Wu Hao said with a sneer.

 Chapter 991

    "Hum, even if I am not your opponent, but the five of us work together, you will never have that chance to live!" Fire snake doesn''t care that Wu Hao is better than him at this time.


    Because often the strong can live to the end. Even if Wu Hao is stronger than him now, as long as Wu Hao is killed, there will be no such person in the world. Will anyone care about who is stronger than him and Wu Hao.


    "I hope what you said is true."


    Sky sword!


    A long sword containing the breath of destruction of heaven and earth appeared in Wu Hao''s hand. The terrible breath made all the secondary artifacts on the scene tremble violently.


    "What''s the matter? His weapon can frighten my evil musket!" The fire snake frowned and didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Artifact is definitely an artifact. Only artifact can be so powerful, which is far beyond the scope of secondary artifact." At this time, a man said in a panic.


    Hearing this, the fire snake''s face was full of panic. Wu Hao had an artifact. He held it at a young age. It was a demon.


    However, at the same time, he was also excited. Wu Hao had an artifact in his hand. As long as he could kill Wu Hao, the artifact was destined to belong to him.


    When the time comes, can the strong man at the demigod level do anything about him?


    "Surround him, what about the artifact? He can be the opponent of the five of us alone. If you don''t succeed, kill him and I''ll reward you a lot!" The fire snake has exposed its greedy mind.


    He had never seen an artifact. He had only heard that the demon king had one before, but he had never seen it.


    Now he finally has the chance to pick up the artifact. The prestige of this artifact is extraordinary. It is much stronger than the secondary artifact. All the secondary artifact are completely worthless in front of this artifact.


    So he must succeed and kill Wu Hao. The artifact is his.


    However, not only the fire snake, but also other companions have this idea.


    "Go!" Five people rushed up at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao sneered: "I''ve never fully exerted the power of the sky sword. Today I''ll make an exception for you!"


    Black thunder!


    Kunming divine skill!


    When the two body methods were used at the same time, Wu Hao seemed to disappear in an instant.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    The power of black thunder!


    Space time!


    Kill God!


    Gravity field.


    "Full open!" Wu Hao has completely opened his fire. At this time, he has completely become a god of war.


    The terrible smell made the firesnake''s men stop.


    Even the fire snake changed his face when he felt Wu Hao''s explosive breath.


    Is this Wu Hao''s real strength.


    "OK, so strong..." the fire snake was dull. At this moment, he realized how stupid he was. Wu Hao''s strength was not under the Dragon King and xuanming.


    With his current strength, he can''t be Wu Hao''s opponent at all.


    No wonder Lin Feng said he didn''t deserve to be Wu Hao''s opponent before. Now he finally understands.


    Wu Hao''s strength really makes him look very unqualified.


    "Get back, come on!" The fire snake shouted. Wu Hao''s breath has been increasing. If he rushes up rashly, I''m afraid he will suffer a loss.


    "What? You want to escape? Aren''t you going to kill me? I gave you a chance! " Wu Hao sneered, and a frivolous smile appeared on his face.


    "You, who the hell are you! No way, a normal human can never have such a high talent! "


    He had heard from the Dragon King that Wu Hao came from a place called the third universe. As early as a few years ago, he was only a king universe.


    But how long has it been? Even if Wu Hao is only a senior supreme, his talent is absolutely unprecedented.


    If not, Wu Hao''s superficial strength may only be senior supreme.


    But the real combat effectiveness can be comparable to the demigod, which is definitely not what ordinary people can do.


    "Who am I? I told you before that I was chosen by heaven. You are a genius, but you are not qualified to challenge me. "


    "I''ve given you a chance just now. When you didn''t want to live, now you don''t have a chance."


    Originally, when the fire snake gave him the so-called gift, he had already moved his heart to kill.


    But I also thought of the cruelty of the underworld. Even if the fire snake didn''t kill them, they would die in this bad environment.


    Because this society has always been like this. Those who become kings and defeat enemies have no right to speak.


    That''s why he chose to ignore it at that time, but the fire snake still wanted to die. Naturally, he could not be challenged again and again.


    "Stop him and go all together. I don''t believe it. I can''t kill such a false bag as him!"


    At this time, the fire snake deliberately guessed that Wu Hao''s strength was not his actual strength at all.


    Perhaps Wu Hao just used some secret method to improve his breath, so as to achieve the means of intimidation.


    Therefore, as long as we face Wu Hao face to face, we can get rid of Wu Hao''s current cover up. After all, but no individual can have such great potential and talent.


    Can you reach the semi divine state after decades of cultivation?


    He doesn''t believe, absolutely doesn''t believe, at least he has never heard of anyone who can fight with the demigod level in decades of cultivation, no matter how hard it is.


    Even if it has a good cultivation talent, it took 500 years to achieve this achievement.


    Ordinary people need thousands of years. He doesn''t believe that someone can reach the height of this song in decades, so it must be a cover up. It can''t be true.


    "Stop me? Unless you want to go to hell early. "


    Black thunder, sword of the moment!


    The sword spread all over the place and said that five people surrounded, and the five people quickly made a defense.


    Sure enough!


    The fire snake''s eyes were slightly bright. Although Wu Hao''s attack was very strong, it was not as strong as expected. At least it didn''t exaggerate to the level of a demigod.


    If it''s really a demigod level, I''m afraid it''s dozens of times more abnormal than the attack at this moment. It''s absolutely impossible to be easily blocked by them.


    "Really, really not so strong? Captain, it seems you guessed right. " Someone said in surprise.


    "Hehe, I''ve seen through his plot. Give me your best shot and kill him." The fire snake pointed at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao also reacted at this time. These guys obviously seem to have misunderstood something.


    "It''s not naive. It''s true that those close to Zhu are red and those close to ink are black. If you want to blame him, blame him."


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    As soon as they arrived at Wu Hao''s side, a breath of destruction hit them. They didn''t have time to think about it, so they were killed unprepared and completely unprepared.


    The fire snake who was about to rush up quickly stopped because he felt that the strength of Wu Hao''s move was definitely beyond the budget.

 Chapter 992

    "Stop, don''t go up, it''s dangerous!"


    However, it was too late. The four people didn''t react at all. After all, in their opinion, even if Wu Hao was strong, he had a bottom line.


    The five of them are above the peak and have outstanding strength. Together, they can definitely fight with the demigod strong.


    Of course, they can only be ordinary demigods. If they are xuanming and Dragon King, they can''t do anything.


    The immortal sword has black lightning and even burns black flame. It looks very strange.


    The four people who rushed up were completely covered by the immortal sword, and screamed everywhere.


    The fire snake''s face changed greatly at this time. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was really strong to this extent. So, Wu Hao''s first move just now was just a test to make them relax?


    Although the immortal sword is very powerful, the four people are not weak, so the immortal sword did not completely erase them.


    Of course, serious injuries must be unavoidable. It''s impossible to retreat after eating the immortal flame of the immortal sword.


    About a few tens of seconds later, the immortal sword ended, and the scene was hit by the sword Qi of the immortal sword.


    The geology of the underworld is dozens of times stronger than the outside world. Wu Hao''s attack can actually destroy the ground like this. It can be seen how strong the destructive power is.


    "Damn, why is he so strong, the reason of artifact!"


    The fire snake looks pale. If Wu Hao becomes so powerful because of the artifact, the artifact weapon can definitely be regarded as an anti heaven level.


    The four people rushed out of the sea of fire with injuries, one by one with a layer of shield, and were bruised by the fire.


    "How are you four?" The fire snake asked.


    "Fortunately, after being injured, the four of us joined hands to reluctantly block the move just now, otherwise the power can definitely kill an ordinary demigod. We are not his opponent."


    The fire snake was silent. He also clearly knew that Wu Hao''s strength had exceeded his imagination. Even if they joined hands, they could not kill Wu Hao at all.


    Now their only choice is to retreat and continue to fight with Wu Hao. They will definitely suffer.


    "Prepare to withdraw." The fire snake looked at Wu Hao and couldn''t kill Wu Hao. He was very unwilling. Especially after knowing that Wu Hao had an artifact, he wanted to get the artifact in Wu Hao''s hand, but Wu Hao, who had an artifact, was better than the general semi God level. They couldn''t fight Wu Hao with their current strength alone.


    "As I said, you can''t go. Since you choose to do it to us, you know that you will have today''s results sooner or later."


    "Thunder team, it''s your turn to come out and surround them." Wu Hao ordered that Rongping and others immediately surrounded the fire snake and others.


    The thunder team was the name they discussed before they set out.


    "Hehe, I''ve wanted to clean you up for a long time!" Rong Ping said with a smile. He has been itching since just now and has been waiting for Wu Hao to give orders.


    "We are the team arranged by the Dragon King himself. Dare you?" The fire snake said coldly.


    "Hahaha, what kind of bird is the Dragon King? If others are afraid of him, will we be afraid? If you say so, we are arranged by the holy king himself. How dare you come? " Rongping asked with a laugh.


    At this time, the fused brain circuit is clear.


    Indeed, the fire snake frowned and Rongping was right.


    Now that we have reached the underworld, no matter life or death, there is no team.


    Wu Hao, they are the team arranged by the holy king himself. He also won''t be afraid. Although the Dragon King is also very powerful, there is no way to compare with the holy king. How can Wu Hao be afraid.


    "What do you want? If you really want to kill us, I''m afraid you will also pay a big price. When xuanming comes, you will also suffer losses because of the price you pay today. It''s not good for you. Have you considered it? "


    The fire snake knows that they can''t act recklessly now. They can only outwit Wu Hao. Since they don''t have the strength to kill Wu Hao, they can only leave alive. As long as they live, they are not afraid of no way in the future.


    "The price? What do you think it will cost me to be just above the top five? " Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    The fire snake looked at Wu Hao and said faintly, "to tell you the truth, xuanming has come to this place again. Do you think if we work hard now, will your companions get hurt? When xuanming comes, even if you can retreat all over, but what about them? Can you leave them alone? "


    Wu Hao was silent. He did not deny that the fire snake was wrong. On the contrary, he also felt that the fire snake was very correct.


    "OK, I''ll think about it." It took more than ten seconds for Wu Hao to speak again.


    "In order to put an end to all dangers, it''s OK for xuanming to solve you before he comes. Otherwise, if you join hands with xuanming, it will be a real threat to us."


    Wu Hao''s killing intention emerged, and the fire snake''s face changed greatly. Originally, he thought his statement worked, but unexpectedly, Wu Hao chose this way.


    "Do you really want to use this method? In this way, you will also die. " The fire snake five have set up a fighting posture.


    "Hehe, don''t look at you too much. You want us to pay the price. Even if you explode collectively, it''s also impossible. Do you think that''s my strength just now?" Wu Hao sneered.


    If he had all his strength just now, he might not have the confidence to kill xuanming.


    Although the fire snake''s strength can not bring him too much threat, it is not weak.


    If xuanming arrives and they join hands again, it will bring Lin Feng great pressure and even danger.


    So he must also solve the fire snake and others at that time.


    "Wu Hao, don''t be too arrogant. The five of us haven''t displayed our talent together. Do you think you can be safe even if you block our talent?"


    That''s right. The strongest thing about Warcraft is its talent ability. The talent ability of a powerful Warcraft can even make it fight beyond its level.


    If the five Warcraft talents and abilities are used together, I''m afraid they can''t bear it.


    "What do you do, captain? Do you fight?" Rongping stood beside him and asked in a low voice.


    "Lin Feng, what do you think?" Wu Hao looked at Lin Feng and asked in a low voice.


    "The talent and ability of Warcraft can''t be underestimated, but I think there''s something wrong with his saying that xuanming has come back."


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, I don''t think it''s possible. This is the underworld. The right of the forging master is the most authoritative. Since master Wei has no news, how does the fire snake know that xuanming has come back."

 Chapter 993

    "So, you can fight. Keeping these people is definitely a disaster for our human brigade."


    "Then start fighting. I can''t stand it!" Rongping holds the huge sword in his hand and his eyes are excited. He wants to rush out immediately.


    "Rongping, you go and hold the fire snake. Others will act according to their circumstances. We will solve them in the fastest and safest way." After Wu Hao arranged, he was ready to order action.


    Not far away, fire snake and others also found abnormalities. Wu Hao made eye contact instead of talking.


    Although he didn''t know what Wu Hao meant, he saw the intention of killing from the eyes of Wu Hao. Undoubtedly, Wu Hao chose to do it without much consideration of what he just said.


    "Prepare to evacuate. One who can live is one." The fire snake whispered, and now they are completely at a disadvantage.


    One Wu Hao is enough for them. Plus the other four, they have absolutely no chance of winning.


    But he doesn''t want to die here. His way is definitely not just here.


    "Do it!" Wu Hao also moved.


    The triple field immediately enveloped all five people. In this space, no one can escape.


    "Come on, show your talent!" The fire snake was the first to develop talent, as were the other four.


    Jackal, wolf, tiger and leopard, four different talents, the surrounding breath reached a very terrible critical point, and even affected the surrounding environment.


    Wu Hao''s fields began to loosen, and Wu Hao was surprised at this.


    I didn''t expect that the talent and ability of the five people could be strong enough to vibrate him. This was the first time he met such a thing.


    "Let me meet you for a while!" Rongping appeared in front of the fire snake with a huge sword.


    Just now he wanted to fight with the fire snake. After all, the fire snake and Lin Feng were so hot. Now the opportunity finally came.


    "You don''t deserve to be my opponent!" Fire snake thinks he is not Wu Hao''s opponent, but he is definitely not a soft persimmon. No one can pinch it if he wants to.


    And now he has no intention of war. All he has to do is leave alive and keep pestering Wu Hao and them. There is no point in it.


    As long as he can leave, he will join hands with xuanming Daidi immediately.


    Of course, joining hands does not mean that he chooses to compromise, but because he has a crush on the artifact in Wu Hao''s hand. No matter what the price, he must get the artifact in Wu Hao''s hand.


    As long as he can get the artifact in Wu Hao''s hand, his strength will increase by leaps and bounds. What is Wu Hao and xuanming emperor at that time? Don''t they all have to be trampled under his feet?


    Overlord hard broken!


    Rongping''s attack is very overbearing, but the fire snake lacks hard connection and chooses to avoid, so as to use all his strength to deal with Wu Hao''s field.


    If you want to leave, you must break the field.


    Although Wu Hao is strong, he always appears to be a high-level supreme. Even if he has reached the level above the peak in the field, the talent and ability of the five of them together may not break Wu Hao''s field.


    Indeed, the fire snake is right. There are signs of collapse in Wu Hao''s field. The strength of the five people together is comparable to the full blow of the demigod strong, or even stronger.


    Wu Hao''s cultivation focus is not the field, so the field can only be said to be general. Because this has never happened before, he doesn''t care too much.


    According to the current situation, his field can''t trap these five people at all. The talent ability of Warcraft is too abnormal.


    If the talents of these five people are used to deal with him, I''m afraid even he will have to pay a high price.


    "Stop it!" The four of Rongping also found some abnormalities in Wu Hao''s field and began to desperately attack fire snake and others.


    "It''s useless. Your strength is not weak, but you can''t resist the talent ability of our Warcraft." The fire snake said confidently.


    No!


    There is a crack in the sky, which also means that his field is about to be broken, and the fire snake five people must be solved as soon as possible.


    "Originally, this move was prepared for old xuanming. Now you can force me to use it. It''s considered that you have some ability."


    The sky sword stood horizontally in the center, and a sword light emerged. Suddenly, there was a loud thunder in the sky. The surrounding area was covered with a vast amount of terrible thunder and lightning.


    The fire snake looked at the situation in front of him and his face changed greatly. How can the lightning be more violent than just now? This kind of beautiful lightning is even more terrible than the thunder robbery when he broke through the supreme.


    It turns out that the immortal sword just now is not Wu Hao''s strongest attack means at all.


    What he saw in front of him was Wu Hao''s real strongest blow, which was specially prepared for xuanming.


    No wonder Wu Hao is not afraid of xuanming emperor and even wants to find xuanming emperor. It seems that Wu Hao''s strength can compete with xuanming emperor.


    The fire snake kept staring at the artifact in Wu Hao''s hand. He was very unwilling. He must not die here.


    Absolutely not!


    "Break it for me!" The fire snake burns blood essence and increases its attack on the field.


    In a few seconds, the field made a sound like broken glass and cracked in response to the sound.


    Here comes the chance!


    The field is broken. It naturally takes time for Wu Hao to play the field again. This is a great opportunity for them to escape.


    "You can''t escape!"


    However, Wu Hao''s strongest sword was ready at this time. When the field was broken, he also showed his strongest blow at the first time.


    The law of creation, the sword of thunder!


    Taking the sword as the body, lightning all over the sky turns into a high voltage of 100000 volts to form a sharp sword.


    This attack deeply affected the pace of fire snakes. They were surrounded by lightning. Once swallowed, all lightning must eat them clean.


    "Stop it, stop it!"


    The five people''s defense firepower is fully open, but the power of the "thunder sword" is really too huge. The human body can''t bear such a voltage. Once hit, the whole body is paralyzed. If hit the second time, the nerves will enter a dying state, and if hit the third time, they will die. If it''s the fourth time, the spirit will disappear.


    The fire snake panicked. Wu Hao''s attack has far exceeded his imagination. They can''t be opponents at all.


    Seeing that a thunder sword was about to hit him, at this moment, he couldn''t care so much. He grabbed a companion and stopped in front of him.


    My companion never thought that the fire snake ended his life in this way.


    "You, you greedy beast, you don''t deserve..." when he was dying, he was not afraid to offend the fire snake.


    "No way, the strong survive, the weak can only be used as a stepping stone, you are doomed to be unable to leave alive."


    The fire snake blocked one thunder sword after another with his companion''s body, at least dozens of times.

 Chapter 994

    The remaining three companions around saw this behind the scenes, their faces changed greatly, and the fire snake was crazy, which was absolutely unusual for their demon family.


    Because for their Warcraft, being greedy for life and afraid of death is the weak. They only have war and death, not afraid of death.


    "Fire snake, you!"


    "Hum, now only going out alive is the last word. If you don''t want to die, follow me out." The fire snake doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. Now he just wants to live.


    But no matter how powerful the flesh of his companions is, they can''t withstand the destructive power of the lightning sword.


    After a while, the flesh was completely destroyed. The fire snake didn''t think about it and flashed behind another companion.


    "Fire snake, you!" Before he could speak, he was struck by lightning.


    The other two saw it and immediately understood it.


    "Fire snake, you just want to leave alive, you coward of the demon clan!" They were angry. Even if they were afraid of death, they would never take their companions to block the gun. The practice of fire snake would definitely be despised by the whole demon family.


    "After we go back, we will inform the demon king of your behavior. Just wait for sanctions." The two men said angrily while avoiding the attack.


    "Go back? Can you go back? As I said just now, only the weak will die here. How can you tell if you die here? " The strength of the fire snake is really stronger than them. Relying on this, the fire snake shuttles among them with strange body methods.


    When the sword of thunder and lightning is about to hit him, he will use his companions to block the attack.


    Wu Hao stood in the air and watched all this.


    It turns out that both people and Warcraft have selfish existence. Compared with others, fire snake is more like human beings.


    Only human beings can be selfish to this extent, but today he has opened his eyes. Unexpectedly, the demon clan also has this greed for life and fear of death.


    "You will all become my stepping stone. Don''t worry, I will avenge you!" The fire snake quickly wants to return to the thunder sword area against the body of his companion.


    Although his practice was shameful, I have to say that he succeeded, used the bodies of three companions, and finally really let him rush out of the lightning area.


    "Hahaha, Wu Hao, don''t worry. I''ll kill you sooner or later. Just wait." The fire snake kept on throwing away the body and left the scene as soon as possible.


    "Where to run!" Rongping caught up.


    "Don''t chase. There''s nothing to chase such people." Wu Hao whispered.


    "But if he joins hands with xuanming..." Rong Ping said in doubt.


    "Hehe, if his survival could threaten me, I wouldn''t be able to live to this day. Moreover, the demon clan can''t accommodate him now." Wu Hao sneered, waved his hand, took away the sky sword, and the lightning sword stopped suddenly.


    "Go away!" Wu Hao looked at the last man left at the scene.


    The man was very angry at this time. The fire snake not only left them, but also betrayed them and blocked the attack with their companions'' bodies. How could he not be angry.


    "You humans have a saying that a scholar can be killed and not humiliated. Since I am defeated, you can choose to kill me." The man gritted his teeth and said.


    "No, I can''t see what the fire snake did just now. I''ll give you a chance to revenge. As for what to do, you can do it yourself. You may say I use you, but even if I use you, you will do the same." What Wu Hao said was very direct. The man originally wanted to say that Wu Hao used him, but Wu Hao said so. He really can''t refute it.


    "Are you really going to let me go? Don''t regret it. " The man asked calmly.


    "Hehe, I never like to take back what Wu Hao said, but I''ll give you five seconds before I go back."


    The man no longer talks nonsense. Even if he knows that Wu Hao uses him to deal with the fire snake, he doesn''t care. He must inform the whole demon family of the behavior of the fire snake.


    Five seconds is enough for him to leave the scene.


    "I remember you let me go this time. If one day you fall into my hands, I will let you go again."


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly. This guy is so interesting.


    The demon clan is indeed stronger than human beings in mind, or at least more united than human beings.


    But today, Wu Hao also saw that there was selfishness in Warcraft, just like the fire snake. He was too self-centered and felt that his existence was the greatest luck for Warcraft.


    Once there is such a proud heart, it shows that this person is not far from the edge of death.


    Now even if he doesn''t deal with the fire snake, naturally there are Warcraft regulations to punish him. In short, the fire snake is doomed.


    "You really let them both go? What will they do when they bring the Warcraft army to you? " Rong Ping''s face was speechless. Why does Wu Hao always do things he doesn''t understand.


    "Hehe, the Warcraft clan is not as unbearable as you thought. Didn''t you hear the boy say that he would spare my life?"


    "I''ll go... Do you really believe that nonsense?" Rongping is black again. I really don''t know whether Wu Hao is naive or naive.


    "Well, Rongping, the Warcraft family has always been different from us. Sometimes the words of the Warcraft family are credible, so Wu Hao has a certain reason to do so."


    "Cut, you two wear a pair of trousers, one is captain, one is a deputy captain, forget it, you has the final say, I''ll kill one anyway." Rongping said angrily.


    Several people took the booty back to the forging hall. It was full of demons'' treasures. There were even five secondary artifacts. This time, they made a profit.


    "At present, the demon clan has begun to attack us humans, so we can''t wait to die. Since the demon clan starts first and wants to hurt us humans, it''s time for us to fight back."


    "Yes, I think so too. Fuck him. If you want to weaken our human strength, you want to kill them." Rongping shouted.


    "Shh, keep a low profile. Be careful. Walls have ears." Wu Hao quickly reminded.


    "What are you going to do?" Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Of course, it''s his way to return from his life. I''m afraid the demon clan has locked us after entering the underworld. We haven''t heard from the xuanming emperor here. We might as well do something now. Otherwise, if the demon clan people succeed now, mankind is expected to encounter disaster in a hundred years."


    If the demon clan kills too many strong human beings here, it will definitely be a great disaster for mankind.


    After all, the people who can participate in the human demon competition are basically talented and strong. Perhaps it has little impact now, but there are still talents in the country. In a hundred years, the strong people on the human side will be affected by this moment and will never be an enemy of the demon family.

 Chapter 995

    "What shall we do now? Go find the Warcraft strongman? " Lin Feng asked.


    "It must be to find, but if the human side can be saved, it will be saved naturally. Unity is strength. Only when we human side unite, the demon clan dare not act rashly." Wu Hao has made a preliminary plan. The next time is when the competition really begins.


    After information inquiry, at present, the place with the largest number of human teams is the dark snake area, where there are many powerful beings, even above the demigod.


    Some human beings have lost their souls after being killed by the powerful demons. Now they don''t dare to act rashly.


    The Pluto appeared once before, so the human team chose to stay in the Pluto snake area for the protection of the Pluto.


    The reason why the Pluto did it was entirely because the Pluto snake area was his Pluto''s territory. No one was allowed to do it here, otherwise the Pluto could not meddle.


    But after a long time, it is not a way. The Pluto can protect and deter the powerful demons for a while, but not forever.


    The goal of the demon family this time is very simple. It must be their human beings. However, compared with the demon family, they are not very united, which gives the strong of the demon family an opportunity to take advantage of.


    If you can''t do it clearly, the demon clan chooses to assassinate, which makes human beings defenseless. As long as you are stared at by the demon clan, you will become the prey of the demon clan in an instant.


    For a time, all human teams in the whole dark snake area became prey, just like the livestock kept by the demon family, waiting to be slaughtered.


    On several occasions, the human side wanted to launch a counter offensive, but there were differences in command.


    No one admits defeat, everyone wants to be in charge of power, and doesn''t want to be limited by others at all.


    In this way, without the person in power, there will naturally be no strength of unity. Finally, this matter fell apart again and again, and then gave the demon family the opportunity to assassinate their human beings again and again.


    After hearing the news, Wu Hao''s faces changed greatly.


    "So human beings are really stupid animals. They have reached the critical point of life and death. They still care about these things. Are they all competing for luck to see who is the next goal?" Wu Hao was a little angry.


    If it were not for this, the demon clan could not be so arrogant, let alone threaten their human beings.


    To say the overall strength, although the single round strength is slightly stronger than that of the demon clan, after all, they can improve their strength if they have talent and ability.


    But if you want the number of rounds, it is definitely their human side that occupies the advantage. After all, human beings are several times that of Warcraft. Even if they are piled with heads, as long as they work together, the Warcraft will never have any chance to turn over.


    Unfortunately, the human side is too selfish and no one wants to surrender to anyone.


    Even the holy king may have other demigods who are dissatisfied with him, let alone others.


    "Stupid, really stupid." Lin Feng shook his head helplessly and said that if mankind continues to do so, it will not take long for nature to suffer the cost of mass destruction.


    "It''s really a long way from long Cheng Zhong to the dark snake area, because the gravity of the underworld is twice higher than that of the outside world, so not only the flight speed but also our own speed is much slower.


    Naturally, the mecha that provides transportation will also be slower, but with this mecha, it is more convenient for Wu Hao''s five people to move. At least they don''t have to waste too much effort to hurry.


    All things are left to the mecha. At the speed of 200 kilometers per hour, the mecha will reach the dark snake area for a total of nearly 2000 kilometers. If it is calculated according to human time, it can be reached in about a day.


    After practicing for a while, they slept and woke up to the dark snake area.


    This place is much stronger than Longcheng. Even the environment is more than ten times stronger.


    Wu Hao looked around. There was a smell of blood in the air. It seems that a battle broke out here not long ago, and more than one person died. Otherwise, how could there be such a deep smell of deforestation in the air.


    Of course, this can''t rule out that this place is full of killing. After all, this is the underworld.


    "Finally, is this the district level of the underworld? Sure enough, it can''t be compared with us. In our human estimation, it can only be regarded as a Class-D city. " Melting flat make complaints about Tucao.

 Chapter 996

    Indeed, although it is much better than longchengzhong, if it is in the human world, it is estimated that it can be regarded as a better biting City, and it can only be the weakest class C if it survives.


    "Wait first." Wu Hao, it''s their third day here. At this moment, it''s very dark around.


    In this underworld, although there is no too dazzling light and no sunshine, there are also days and nights.


    There is no light in the daytime, but at least it will not be as dark as at night. But at night, if you don''t use any foreign objects, you can only say that you can''t see your fingers.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    "Have you ever heard of a saying that the night is dark and windy, and the night of murder is really suitable for those powerful demons to carry out assassination missions in this environment." Wu Hao looked around and it was dark.


    "Indeed, some Warcraft exist entirely for the night. They can completely integrate with the night. If the assassination task falls into their hands, it is said that there is no reason to fail." Lin Feng frowned and said.


    "No wonder those Warcraft dare to be so arrogant. It turns out that they occupy the harmony of time, place and people. Where can we human beings be opponents, damn it!"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. In the face of this situation, as long as we break the darkness, we can crack their assassination."


    Wu Hao closed his eyes and opened his'' heavenly eye ''and'' spiritual mind ''to instantly perceive most of the current situation in the dark snake area.


    He even noticed that there were several eyes staring at them in the dark, and inquired along the eyes. The three Warcraft looked at them just like their prey.


    In the city, two black figures quickly passed through the streets and alleys and finally stopped in front of a hotel.


    "Actually really in action." Wu Hao opened his eyes.


    "It seems that we came at the right time." With that, Wu Hao condensed a luminous spirit ball in his hand, which was radiant.


    "Borrow your light and go!" Wu Hao threw the light ball into the air and whispered. The light ball stopped in the middle of the dark snake area and stopped.


    After Wu Hao launched, the light ball began to grow bigger and bigger, and the light became more and more dazzling until it lit up the whole dark snake area.


    Of course, the light will not affect the residents of the dark snake area. As long as you close your eyes, the light will be shielded by individuals.


    "What''s going on!"


    For a time, this light brought many people doubts. Every family came out one after another to look at the light ball above their heads.


    Without the help of the night, the two dark shadows sneaking in the night immediately showed their body shape and were immediately surrounded by the five strong men of mankind.


    "I want to assassinate again. We''ve caught you this time!" The five people jumped on without thinking and hanged the two Warcraft in an instant.


    Many Warcraft strongmen frowned when they saw this scene. Originally, the night was their home. Why did the day light up all of a sudden.


    "What''s the matter? What''s that in the sky? Hurry to investigate it for me." A strong tiger man shouted.


    "There is no need to investigate. We already know that it was a human youth who did it. I''m afraid they saw through our plan. However, the youth has only high-level strength, but there is no threat. Just solve it directly." This person is the fox man who saw Wu Hao just now, and his strength is also extraordinary.


    "Then go and kill him, and then beat down the thing in the sky."


    "Yes!" After the fox man took command, he took seven Warcraft strongmen out of the door.


    Just now he saw clearly that there were five of Wu Hao. Apart from Wu Hao, a senior, only four of them were difficult to deal with. But anyway, he took seven Warcraft and robbed them. With a total of eight of them, it was more than enough to kill Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao did not enter the city for the first time. He knew that there would soon be Warcraft strongmen who would not like it and then came over.


    Since he came here to solve the human disaster, he naturally had to give the other party a heavy blow while the other party ignored his existence at the beginning.


    Because of the attack again, the human side held a meeting again to discuss what to do next. We can''t let the strong of the demon family continue.


    However, when discussing who will be in power, everyone is silent, and everyone wants to master power. After all, as long as they can be in power, they will control dozens of strong people on the top of the peak, and then the whole underworld can absolutely dominate. Even if the semi God strong people come, they will have no fear.


    So everyone wants to be in power, but no one admits defeat. After all, their strength is not much different, and there is no too excellent leader at all.


    "You can''t go on like this. Why don''t you vote? If we delay any more, we will undoubtedly die. Fortunately, the ball of light suddenly appeared today, or I''m afraid two more people will die." There were two familiar figures in the scene.


    SIBBs and Lausanne, they are also in this brigade. Because of the fierce relationship, they wanted to leave, but they have almost died around them. They can only continue to stay,.


    "I agree with this statement. Raise your hand and vote. I think Lausanne is strong, intelligent and wise. I vote for him." SIBBs said immediately.


    "Lausanne? SIBBs, are you kidding us again? Lausanne''s strength is not weak, but if he is smart, we won''t admit it. Will all smart people die if they take it? " Suddenly someone began to sneer.


    "What do you mean, can Lausanne still have a way to deal with the other party''s assassination?" SIBBs retorted.


    "Hahaha, it''s ridiculous. Since he can''t stop the assassination, don''t vote here. Otherwise, if he leads the team, I''m afraid he will only watch us die one by one."


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was silent, and the man''s words made them grasp the key point.


    If you want to succeed in the election, the first problem must be to solve the problem of excluding assassins from killing humans. If you can''t solve this problem, you naturally don''t have the ability to be in power.


    "In that case, I don''t think you need to argue. The most suitable person is coming." Lausanne smiled faintly.


    "Don''t things in the sky help us solve this problem? He should be the most suitable person you say. " Lausanne''s words attracted public attention.


    "That won''t work!" Just now the man spoke again.


    "Shixiong, what do you want to do? It''s not good either. Let''s just choose you!" SIBBs roared, very dissatisfied.


    "Of course I don''t mind choosing me, but I just got the news that the light ball in the sky is a high-level and supreme player."

 Chapter 997

    "Do you think a senior Supreme Master is capable of leading us? You should look at things in the long run. " Shixiong said faintly, and everyone nodded one after another.


    "Hum, it''s really flattering and disgusting. Even if it''s a senior and supreme person, you let others solve this problem. You said it yourself. Can you solve it? It doesn''t matter if you can choose you. "


    Shixiong stood up.


    "Before, maybe I couldn''t help it, but now I can really solve it." Shixiong said confidently.


    "Cut, who believes you? Tell me how to solve it. " SIBBs complained.


    "You really don''t believe that you don''t have a brain. You''ve already come to the door by yourself. Do you still need to ask? His method is the best, and of course we can also use it. "


    "..." SIBBs looked black.


    "Is that your way? It''s really wonderful. It''s an eye opener. "


    The lion ignored the ridicule of SIBus. He had only one purpose, got the position of the ruler, and then swept the whole underworld.


    "Now you can start voting. I think you only know the current form, so we can''t delay any more. We must seize the time to launch a counterattack against Warcraft."


    Everyone nodded with the voice. Shixiong was right. Now Warcraft is eyeing, and they really should launch a counterattack.


    "I think it''s better to wait. Who says that the senior supreme is not able to be the person in power? SIBus and I have met a young man before. The intermediate strength is stronger than the general peak. The most important thing is that there are artifacts in our hands. Even if we meet a demigod, we are not afraid. The so-called world is great."


    "Yes! Don''t underestimate anyone. " SIBBs also said.


    Now for the two of them, we must not let Shixiong become the person in power. Otherwise, I''m afraid Shixiong will be the first to clean up.


    "Cut, can intermediate level fight against peak level? I''m afraid it''s in your dream? Will anyone present believe what you said? " Shixiong asked with a smile.


    "Ah... Those who don''t know are fearless. I naturally don''t believe it before I''ve seen it. Otherwise, let''s fight together. Whoever takes the three heads of the powerful Warcraft people first will have the right to speak. How about it?" Lausanne could only find another way.


    Now most of the grabbing are more inclined to Shixiong. If you don''t try to stop it, Shixiong will definitely become the person in power.


    Although Shixiong has good strength, he is too impulsive, and his scheming and Chengfu are not used in the right way. If he is the leader, I''m afraid he will do something special.


    "This is what you said. If you are stronger than you, can you be my opponent?" Lion male sneered.


    Lausanne said this, no doubt is to give him the opportunity completely. In terms of strength, how can Lausanne be his opponent.


    His strength is definitely the top existence on the human side.


    If anyone on the scene has the opportunity to kill the strong person of the same level of Warcraft, it is definitely him, so anyway, he is the most suitable candidate, not one of them.


    "Hehe, let''s do it first. It hasn''t started yet. Don''t make a final decision. If you want to kill the strong man of Warcraft, you don''t just rely on strength." Lausanne said coldly.


    "Hahaha, what do you rely on if you don''t rely on strength? By hand? Oh, no, I forgot. All your players are dead, and you''re the only one left. "


    Lion male''s words were full of provocation, and he didn''t pay attention to Lausanne at all.


    At this time, the fox man with seven strong men has found five Wu Hao.


    "Human beings, do you want to die? If you dare to sabotage our plan, you seem to have lived enough. " Fox looked at Lin Feng, because in his opinion, only Lin Feng could be his opponent at the scene.


    "And then? what do you want to say? Want to kill us? " Lin Feng held his hands.


    Wu Hao is here again. I''m afraid no one can be an opponent at the scene, so he doesn''t have to be afraid at all.


    Of course, if Wu Hao stopped, he wouldn''t mind his own business today. After all, it''s the last word to survive. This is the central idea that human beings should have.


    If you can''t even protect your own, talk about what medicine to protect others.


    "It seems that you humans are all alone. If you have some strength, you think you are right. Otherwise, there won''t be so many strong people dying in our hands for no reason."


    "Stop talking nonsense, fight if you want to fight, and get out if you don''t!" Rongping stood out and said angrily.


    At this time, Shixiong came to the scene with people. Their goal was to see who killed the three Warcraft giants first, so now there was a chance.


    "Wu, Wu Hao!" Lausanne and his wife also came to the scene. When they saw Wu Hao, they were full of surprise and fear.


    "He, he is the one Shixiong just said... Senior supreme?" SIBBs looked at the man next to him and asked.


    "Yes, they are afraid that they will be in danger. They''d better save it."


    "Save?" SIBus burst out laughing, and Lausanne laughed.


    "What are you two laughing at? Is it funny?" Shixiong was dissatisfied and couldn''t understand what they were laughing at.


    "No, nothing. I just can''t help it. I really don''t know whether he saved you or you saved him when you rush up like this." SIBus''s words made Shixiong more confused.


    "What do you mean? Make it clear to me."


    Lausanne smiled faintly: "lion Xiong, it seems that our agreement has to be cancelled. I stand on their side unconditionally. I recommend him to be our leader."


    what!


    More than a dozen strong human beings at the peak of the scene all looked at Lausanne.


    "Madman, two madmen, unexpectedly recommend a senior strong man. Are you two crazy about gain and loss?" Shixiong''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, Lausanne changed his mind temporarily.


    "Are you crazy? Are we talking nonsense? Just stand and see if you don''t interfere. I''m sure you''ll agree."


    However, the appearance of Lausanne and others also alerted the Warcraft family, and the tiger man immediately took people to arrive.


    "You finally appeared. I thought you would always shrink and let Pluto protect you immediately." The tiger men have more strong men and surround Lausanne and others.


    "Tiger king, I advise you not to do it first, otherwise I''m afraid you won''t even have a chance to escape later. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." Lausanne''s words make people more confused.


    "Scare me? It''s ridiculous to expect Pluto to to appear here to protect you. " The tiger man''s big knife was inserted into the ground, and his face showed excitement. He was able to kill humans. His blood was boiling.


    "Pluto? Of course he won''t, but our human Pluto may have appeared. "

 Chapter 998

    Lausanne knows very well that Wu Hao was only an intermediate supreme before. He can play his existence beyond the peak, and the demigod can''t do anything. Now Wu Hao has reached the advanced level, and I''m afraid he can definitely fight the demigod.


    With such existence, do they still fear these Warcraft giants.


    "Where is it? Are you kidding me? This competition is only for the strong at the top. If you want to say that only xuanming has the demigod combat power, what are you human beings! " The tiger king looked around and there was no breath of demigod.


    "Hehe, listen to people and eat enough. If you don''t listen to them, don''t say I didn''t remind you."


    Everyone frowned. Even Shixiong couldn''t help looking at Wu Hao and others not far away.


    Why does Lausanne have so much self-confidence that Wu Hao can subvert their current situation.


    "Don''t give me bluff. Are you afraid of losing? That''s why you told me not to compare. Don''t worry. If you''re afraid of losing, I won''t bully you. How about I give you a head?" Lion male said with a smile.


    "Hehe, are you afraid of losing? What about you? Why don''t we do it another way? Just bet, if we don''t do it, can they deal with the seven people in front of them? "


    Others don''t know, but they know very well that Wu Hao blocked him and SIBBs at the beginning. Now he has reached the senior level, and there should be no problem dealing with the three peaks.


    "Good! That''s what you said. You simply don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. " Shixiong completely doesn''t believe that one of Wu Hao''s five is still a high-level supreme. He can really block the top of the seven Warcraft.


    "If I lose, I am willing to regard you as the leader of the alliance, but if you lose, you have to obey my condition, including those behind you." Lausanne is not sure if he can win.


    But one thing he can be sure of, Wu Hao, since they dare to stand here firmly, they must be sure to deal with the seven Warcraft giants.


    "Good!" After Shixiong agreed, they stared at Wu Hao''s five people.


    "Show your strength. They are very strong. Be careful." Wu Hao flew into the air. Of course, he was not so stupid and eager to expose his strength.


    Now there are many people around. He knows very well and wants to see how they die.


    But he didn''t intend to kill the seven Warcraft on the top. Now he doesn''t know whether there are his enemies, so he won''t easily expose his cards.


    He has only one purpose. Just repel seven Warcraft.


    "I really want to be the enemy with us. It''s beyond my ability and fearless struggle!" The fox man also rushed to the sky. In the conversation just now, he already knew that the five person team listened to the senior.


    Since this senior has command, he will kill Wu Hao first. As long as he kills Wu Hao, others are nothing at all.


    "You want to be my opponent?" Wu Hao frowned.


    "Well, it''s not fun if it''s too weak." Wu Hao''s breath suddenly soared.


    God''s anger, Emperor''s decision!


    The power of black thunder, thunder body method, Kunming divine skill!


    In this way, Wu Hao has the strength to fight against the peak.


    He hasn''t even used the triple field. If he really chooses to break out with all his strength, he may be able to kill the fox man in front of him.


    But next, I''m afraid he will become the enemy of all the powerful demons present and the target of public criticism.


    "The secret of improving strength? I will too! "


    Fox demon power!


    Suddenly there was a breathless smell on the scene. Wu Hao knew that this was the legendary body odor.


    These guys actually cultivate their own odor into ability. If ordinary people smell this body odor, they will suffocate instantly.


    And it not only has a lot of body odor, but also helps fox men improve their strength, which is somewhat magical.


    "What a disgusting ability. Have you fox people always been so disgusting?" Wu Hao pinched his nose and couldn''t breathe.


    "Hum, as long as you can enhance your strength, what''s the difference between evil and disgusting." The fox man rushed up.


    Wrap your waist!


    Fox man took advantage of Wu Hao''s inattention and was close to Wu Hao''s body. He was very fast.


    And although the fox man is not small, his lack of flexibility is amazing.


    The smooth body has been walking upstream of Wu Hao''s shoulder.


    "The man is finished. No one can avoid it. Once he succeeds, he may have to spend the rest of his life in bed." The tiger king smiled. He didn''t expect the battle to end so soon.


    "Remember, the next thing is'' twist tough ''." Wu Hao completely lost his mobility.


    Click!


    Wu Hao''s waist made a crisp sound and was obviously broken.


    On your knees!


    The fox man walked around behind Wu Hao, held Wu Hao''s body and fell suddenly. Wu Hao showed no sign of resistance at all.


    "What''s the matter, captain? What''s the matter with him?" The four of Lin Feng were very confused. In terms of Wu Hao''s ability, how could he become powerless to fight back, just like being slaughtered by others.


    Bang!


    His knees hit the ground in an instant, which is a personal disability.


    "Ha ha ha, Lausanne, it seems that you have lost." Lion male laughed and said.


    Lausanne also frowned. Was his judgment wrong? Isn''t Wu Hao that strong? But it was very strong at the beginning. Now why was it hung and beaten by Warcraft.


    "It''s over. You can die!"


    "The profound meaning of the Fox family!"


    Broken bones!


    The fox man put one foot on Wu Hao''s back, and the powerful force instantly pulled Wu Hao''s body back and folded it in half!


    I


    The crowd suddenly took a breath of air conditioning. Although they didn''t attack them, they couldn''t help shouting miserably when they saw it.


    "Captain!" Rongping was furious. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was solved in this way. There must be something fishy.


    "Don''t worry, next is you. None of you can run." Fox man clapped his hands, stood up and looked at the four people.


    "Lieutenant Lin, what should I do, captain?" Holly asked hurriedly.


    "Don''t worry. In your opinion, is Wu Haoqiang strong?" Lin Feng always feels a little strange. Wu Hao''s strength is absolutely enough to kill fox man. Why is this.


    There are only two possibilities. If Wu Hao wants to be in any evil, even the magic he can''t overcome, Wu Hao is playing. In short, he feels strange.


    "Strong, but..." Huo Lei knows that Wu Hao is certainly strong and can be comparable to the demigod strong, but they all see the moves just now. How strong can Wu Hao stop those moves?


    "Array!" Lin Feng shouted, and the four were ready to resist the enemy.


    "Don''t make unnecessary struggle, it will only make you more painful. Give up the struggle, and I can make you die happier." Fox man smiled and said.

 Chapter 999

    "Are you happy? Why didn''t I feel it? You can''t do this massage. Didn''t you have breakfast? It''s soft. "


    "You!" Fox man turned and looked at Wu Hao with a shocked face.


    The people who saw this scene were also surprised. Wu haogang just suffered the attack and was able to stand up alive.


    "Ah, I also said that someone can give me a good massage, but how can this strength be like a woman." Wu Hao twisted his neck and made a sound of bone collision.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. How did you stand up? You''re trying to be brave!" The fox man couldn''t believe looking at Wu Hao.


    As long as his waist binding launch is successful, there will be a series of attacks, and there is no way to resolve it.


    And Wu Hao Mingming has all taken his attack. Just now he even broke Wu Hao in two. How can he live again.


    "Be brave? Hehe, you''re naive, but since you say I''ll be brave again, I''ll continue to be brave and show you. You''ve had enough just now. Now it''s my turn. "


    A strong murderous spirit burst out in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    Black thunder!


    In the next second, it disappeared in place. Black thunder is an absolute body method. It comes without a shadow and goes without a trace, and it is also accompanied by the power of lightning.


    The place where he passed was full of lightning, but the fox man didn''t react at all, and he didn''t have time to defend.


    "You are too slow. Where was your confidence just now?" Wu Hao sneered and grabbed the fox man''s arm.


    "You like to play close combat, don''t you? Then I can play with you! " He moved and came to the other side.


    Fox man was completely surprised. The speed of his brain couldn''t keep up with Wu Hao''s speed at this time.


    "What are you doing? Get away from him!" The tiger king''s voice came into his mind, and he suddenly recovered from his surprise.


    "A little late!" Wu Hao''s fist fell on the fox man''s palm, and the bone was broken by the huge force.


    But the fox man''s strange pace did save his own life. He also opened a distance with Wu Hao in the shortest time.


    "Well, my massage technique should be better than yours." Wu Hao shook his fist.


    The power of the punch just now has at least abolished the fox man''s right hand, that is to say, the fox man has basically lost his combat ability.


    Fox man''s face changed greatly. At this moment, he didn''t do it and belittled Wu Hao.


    Just now, during Wu Hao''s action, he even felt that the breath of death was approaching him. If he hadn''t reacted instantly and escaped at the cost of his life, Wu Hao might have killed him in that dangerous situation.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t hurry!" Fox man shouted to the seven people''s Congress.


    The seven returned to their senses and immediately attacked the four of Lin Feng.


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao quietly released the field of gravity, shrouded in the seven people, and their strength decreased in an instant.


    Lin Feng naturally knew that this was Wu Hao''s masterpiece and immediately commanded Rongping to launch the attack and defense trend.


    "Hehe, how''s it going? If you took the fox''s move just now, are you sure you can resist it? " Lausanne looked at the lion male nearby and asked.


    "I, of course I can stand it!" Shixiong hurriedly said, but no one believed this nonsense.


    Just now, the fox man''s move was completely fatal. Let alone above the peak, even if the demigod met, he would be scared into a cold sweat. After all, once the waist is wrapped successfully, the next attack will increase, and the last blow is even more fatal.


    "Hehe, I hope so. Later, I suggest you ask for advice from the Fox family."


    Lion male looked at Lausanne. Lausanne made it clear that he wanted to embarrass him.


    However, I have to say that Wu Hao did have some skills. He not only avoided the fierce killing of fox man, but also really hurt fox man with high strength. This strength can not be underestimated.


    "Cut, he, he''s just lucky. What''s strange." Lion Xiong said unconvinced. Although he knew that Wu Hao had some strength in his heart, how could he admit it in his mouth? Wasn''t it lifting a stone and hitting his own foot.


    "You five deal with them, and the other two work with me to kill this guy! Fox man has been dumb in Wu Hao''s hand. He knows that Wu Hao is not so easy to deal with. Now he must find someone to work together.


    "Looking for help? That''s funny! " Seeing so many Warcraft strongmen on the scene, Wu Hao came up with an extremely bold idea. Maybe he can create a strong army that belongs to him.


    The three joined hands very closely, but Wu Hao just swam between them with black thunder, but he also showed that he didn''t dare to take the move.


    If he exposes too much, he is afraid that the old thing xuanming emperor will not show up in the end, so he must not scare the snake in advance.


    "How is it possible? What strength is he and why is he so strong?" Someone asked.


    "Don''t panic, he''s just fast. He can''t be our opponent at all. As long as we catch him, he''ll be finished!" The fox man gnashed his teeth and stared at Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Hao''s speed is too fast for people to capture.


    "A bunch of waste can''t even beat a human supreme!" When the tiger king saw that his men were suppressed everywhere, he was inevitably angry.


    Wu Hao, they are only Wu Hao, but with Fox man, they have eight strong men above the peak. Such forces can''t defeat five humans.


    "The human boy''s strength is not simple. Will he be the human that the Dragon King said." This is, said the lizard cow.


    "Huh?" The tiger king also suddenly reacted. At the beginning, the Dragon King did say such words and let them kill a human named Wu Hao. At the same time, they must get rid of the human as much as possible.


    At that time, they did not pay attention to the words of the Dragon King, but the human beings that the Dragon King asked them to kill would not be weak.


    With Wu Hao''s fighting power now, it is likely to pose a new threat to their Warcraft family.


    After all, Wu Hao still looks young like you, which is enough to show that he has high talent. Once he grows up in the future, he will be absolutely amazing.


    "I''m afraid it''s him. It seems that the Dragon King''s concern is correct. Such humans should really be completely wiped out."


    The tiger king pulled out his axe and walked up slowly.


    "The tiger king is going to do it. That guy is finished." The tiger king is absolutely the strongest among them. Once he is watched by the tiger king, it is the existence of prey, which can only be slaughtered.


    Wu Hao also noticed the tiger king. His strength is not weak. He has been watching the play just now. Now it seems that he is a little impatient.


    "Get out of the way!" The tiger king suddenly appeared behind the fox man, roared, and his figure soared into the air. The extended Tomahawk in his hand suddenly split at Wu Hao.

 Chapter 1000

    "Tiger king, you are..." Fox man is very confused. Generally speaking, the tiger king won''t do it. After all, there are no humans worth doing it.


    "All powerful demons listen to orders and try their best to kill this human!"


    For a moment, the tiger king shocked the whole audience, which also meant that Wu Hao was about to bear the attack of the whole demon clan.


    "It seems that I won." Lausanne not far away smiled and said.


    Lion Xiong''s face was blue. He didn''t expect that the tiger king would die if he waited. Now the tiger king starts to fight, which means that Wu Hao, the seven strong men led by Fox man, competes with Wu Hao and the five of them, which also means that he lost.


    "Now my conditions can be said. Everyone, join me to stop the demon clan from attacking Wu Hao." Lausanne''s weapons also appeared in his hands.


    "This..." everyone behind Shixiong hesitated. Now they want to fight the demon clan. They don''t want to die so soon.


    "If you don''t do it now, Wu Hao can leave safely. He has a space-time field and can take his people out of here in an instant, but if he leaves, we will be in danger again. You can weigh it." After Lausanne was not talking nonsense, he asked SIBus to rush up to help Wu Hao''s five people.


    "What about Shixiong? Shall we go? " Everyone looked at Shixiong. After all, Shixiong and Lausanne were competitive. They naturally had to ask Shixiong for his opinions.


    Shixiong''s eyes are calm. The more this time, the more he needs to calm down and think about problems.


    Lausanne knows Wu Hao very well, and according to the current situation, all Lausanne''s statements have been fulfilled, which shows that just as Lausanne said, Wu Hao has the field of time and space, and there is absolutely no problem if he wants to leave.


    Moreover, Lausanne can never gamble with his life. He must be absolutely sure.


    "In that case, I will accept your condition." Shixiong followed up with people.


    Lausanne smiled with satisfaction. It seems that Shixiong is not a complete fool.


    "Mr. Wu, let''s help you!" Lausanne flew over and shouted.


    "Oh? Master Xi and master Luo, ha ha, it''s a coincidence. " Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    "Unfortunately, we arrived long ago. We just made a bet." Lausanne chose to confess to Wu Hao.


    Although they didn''t get the gold medal at the beginning, now they don''t want to offend Wu Hao, otherwise the end will be very miserable, because they already know that Wu Hao''s identity is indeed under the holy king, offending Wu Hao is tantamount to offending the holy king.


    "I was with them just now." Lausanne looked at the lion male running behind and said.


    "I made a bet on whether you can lead four people to resist eight people of Warcraft. If you can, Shixiong they will promise me a condition. If not, I will recommend Shixiong as the representative of mankind. Mr. Wu''s strength is strong, which makes me win the bet."


    Wu Hao sneered when he heard it.


    "Hehe, it''s so elegant, so I''ll recommend you now?" Wu Hao asked with a sneer.


    "No, no, no, I don''t think so." Lausanne hurriedly explained, and also helped resist the enemy around Wu Hao.


    "My conditions have been used up just now. The tiger king launched an attack on you. Naturally, I can''t sit idly by, so I asked Shixiong them to join in and stop the tiger king."


    Wu Hao was surprised that Lausanne missed such a great opportunity.


    "Mr. Wu, don''t doubt. I''m doing this for the sake of mankind. As a subordinate of the holy king, you are the best candidate. With you, they don''t have this opportunity. Moreover, I also want to clear up my old grudges with Mr. Wu. We had some spears and shields for a divine personality. I hope Mr. Wu won''t take it seriously."


    Sure enough, Lausanne is definitely a task. I didn''t expect to be able to swallow it to this extent.


    Of course, in fact, Lausanne didn''t swallow it. He just knew the current affairs as a hero and knew the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Wu Hao, a genie who can fight beyond his level, is definitely a terrible existence.


    Maybe he was lucky to have met a good master. His master told him.


    If you meet a really strong person or a peerless genius one day in the future, remember that there are only two choices.


    First, if it''s not the enemy, it''s absolutely beneficial to have a good relationship and become friends.


    Second, if you really disagree, you must kill each other at the first time. If you miss the first time, don''t choose the second time, or if you miss the first time, it will also doomed his fate.


    He remembered this sentence very clearly, so when he met Wu Hao again, he had already figured out the countermeasures.


    He and Wu Hao are not incompatible, but only because they compete for a divine personality. If Wu Hao is not so careful, the contradiction between them can at least be resolved.


    So he wanted to solve this contradiction with Wu Hao with a fighting mentality, otherwise once Wu Hao became an enemy, it would be very terrible.


    "Master Luo was worried too much. At the beginning, he was just fighting for God''s dignity. Besides, master Luo didn''t kill all of them, so it''s not a contradiction. It was competition at the beginning, but now it has become cooperation."


    As the saying goes, one more friend and one less enemy, Wu Hao naturally wouldn''t mind losing one enemy. Lausanne took the initiative to show him kindness. In this case, he couldn''t carry it.


    Besides, Lausanne is really not very simple. He would rather be a friend than an enemy.


    "Hahaha, that''s good. I''m relieved. When we rush out, I must have a drink with Mr. Wu." After that, he tried his best to stop the powerful devil in front of him.


    Other human beings followed suit, but they were just perfunctory. They didn''t really intend to help him desperately. Wu Hao can understand this. After all, I''m afraid that they were really suppressed by Lausanne''s conditions when they met for the first time.


    Split the devil mountain!


    The tiger king stared at Wu Hao and shot fiercely. He didn''t give half a chance at all.


    But it''s a pity that he met Wu Hao. How could Wu Hao be so easy to deal with.


    "Only brute force guy, don''t you usually use your brain?" Wu Hao walked around behind the tiger king.


    "Hum, you shrinking turtle, can only hide!" Facing Wu Hao''s speed, the tiger king was helpless.


    In fact, they are also very vigorous. What they are best at is strength. At the same level, not many people will be their opponents.


    But Wu Hao, a human being, was so much faster than them, which made him almost unbelievable.


    "Funny, you are so fierce that I don''t hide. Do you shout to stand and let you cut? You really don''t have an IQ. "

 Chapter 1001

    "You want to die!" The tiger king was angry. Wu Hao was like a loach. He couldn''t catch it at all, but he couldn''t give up.


    Tiger strengthening!


    both legs!


    The tiger king''s speed soared in an instant. Wu Hao was surprised. It turned out that the tiger family can still have this ability. It''s really a little special.


    The tiger king who has strengthened his legs is really very fast. He can almost catch up with Wu Hao''s black thunder.


    However, it was still a little short. Now the tiger king was completely oppressed.


    "You shrinking turtle, you have the ability to fight me." The tiger king roared. It was the first time he met such a oppressive battle.


    The enemy was clearly in front of him, but he couldn''t catch it at all.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Wu Hao didn''t want to stop at all.


    Suddenly I couldn''t catch up for a while. I was tired for a while.


    "OK, since you don''t fight, I''m too lazy to play with you." The tiger king''s eyes suddenly became strange, and then looked at others.


    "Can''t catch up with you, can''t I catch up with others?" The tiger king suddenly rushed to Li Feng and others.


    "Be careful!" Wu Hao has been prepared for a long time. This is the minimum fighting mentality. If the tiger king can''t catch up with him, he will certainly be consumed with patience. In the end, he will take this step sooner or later.


    Lin Feng quickly retreated after reacting. If the tiger king rushed up and loaded this distance, he would definitely be injured.


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao immediately applied gravity to the tiger king. The tiger king, who was originally too fast, suffered from this gravity, his center of gravity was unstable and fell to the ground instantly.


    Bang!


    The loud noise attracted people''s attention. Looking at the tiger king who plunged into the ground one by one was also very confused.


    Is there something wrong with the tiger king''s brain? It''s pitiful to use the bottom as a swimming pool. Why did he plunge himself into it.


    After ten seconds, the tiger king staggered out of the pit.


    "You! You completely annoyed me! " The tiger king''s eyes turned red and looked at Wu Hao gnashing his teeth. Wu Hao dared to make a fool of him just now. He can''t forgive him.


    "If the tiger doesn''t get angry, you take me as a sick cat!"


    Tiger strengthening!


    Arms!


    "What if it''s not a sick cat? Remember my name, my name is Wu Song! Have you heard of Wu Song beating the tiger? " Wu Hao squeezed his fist.


    "Wu Song? Don''t you call Wu Hao? " The tiger king asked angrily.


    "Well, you can also call me Wu Hao, but my name is Wu Song Now!"


    Wu Hao also came to his mind. He could finally try the taste of Wusong beating the tiger.


    "Hum, I want you to die!" With the help of the ground, the tiger king rushed up in an instant.


    The tiger king who has strengthened his arms is very powerful. In a sense, his strength has reached the demigod level, but it is only his arms.


    However, the speed of the tiger king who strengthened his arms dropped again. It seems that this strengthening method can only strengthen one place, not many aspects at all.


    "Your speed is too slow. I''ll give you some more!"


    Reverse gravity field!


    Gravity has changed. Originally, the tiger king can control his own strength. He has calculated when to force and when to hit Wu Hao.


    But Leng Buding''s gravity changed again. His body seemed to be out of control. It suddenly soared out. It seemed that there was no gravity around, which made his speed a lot faster.


    Before he could react, he slipped past Wu Hao.


    This kind of funny performance made the human strong and the Warcraft strong stop one after another.


    "He is..." one by one puzzled. I''m afraid only Lin Feng, SIBus and Lausanne can understand this.


    "Where to fight? Is the tiger king so weak? I think his eyes are a little off track. " Lion can''t help but make complaints about it.


    If the tiger king is so weak, he is not his opponent at all. I can kill him easily.


    "No, the demon clan has no weak, he can''t be like this." Someone followed.


    Another embarrassment, the tiger king is like a fool, completely belongs to fighting with the air again, like a clown.


    "You!" The tiger king was oppressed and could not speak. Wu Hao definitely wanted to play with him.


    "What am I? What''s the matter with you? Don''t shoot again when you don''t aim? Or is it too powerful to control? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    He found that sometimes it was good to play like this, which could make the other party more angry.


    As long as you are angry, the other party will have no chance to think about tactics. It will happen sooner or later.


    The tiger king knew that Wu Hao was deliberately teasing him and provoking him, so he gradually suppressed his emotions and didn''t let himself be angry.


    "Hello, I didn''t expect that you would only use these despicable means, but do you think it will annoy me? You underestimate me. " The tiger king is ready again.


    This time he didn''t quarrel with Wu Hao. Instead, he stood in his place.


    "I can''t get close to you, so I can''t get close to you." The tiger king began to mobilize the supreme Qi.


    Wu Hao smiled: "are you sure you won''t miss when you stand so yuan?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Give me less nonsense and get ready to die!" The energy in the tiger king''s hand condenses into shape and directly launches an attack.


    Space time, space!


    The space ability is displayed again. The tiger king''s attack seems not to have a long eye. He doesn''t attack Wu Hao at all, but crosses Wu Hao''s side.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Are you sure you don''t have cockfighting eyes? Why is it all wrong? What''s the point of doing this? " Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and almost threw a rake.


    "How possible!" At this moment, the tiger king doubted himself. He took aim, and Wu haogang didn''t move at all, but his attack was all wrong.


    "What the hell is wrong with the tiger king? Is he really so weak? Or there''s something wrong with your eyes. "


    Wu Hao laughed in his heart. This way of playing tricks is really cool, but it''s a little bad.


    But he likes the feeling of basing his happiness on the pain of others.


    "Damn it!"


    The tiger king attacked again, but it was all partial.


    "Tiger king, what are you doing? Go back and cure your eyes. Come again. You can''t hit it!" Shixiong said sarcastically.


    The tiger king''s face was heavy. He didn''t know what had happened. Wu Hao clearly didn''t move, but he couldn''t hit. Was there a problem with his attack?


    Wu Hao threw an attack and aimed at the fox man.


    "Tiger king, what are you doing?" The fox man quickly avoided and almost didn''t react.


    Seeing this scene, the tiger king smiled.


    "Ha ha, ha ha... Ha ha ha." The tiger king laughed loudly.


    "He''s not crazy." One by one.


    "Everything is your trick. I have no problem with my eyes. Do you see it?"


    Wu Hao has a black face. Is the tiger king a little stupid? He really attacked his people in order to verify his eyes. His mind is really not ordinary.

 Chapter 1002

    "Gravity, is it your gravity?" This statement is very far fetched. Although gravity can suppress all attacks, the tiger king''s energy just now can''t be suppressed. After all, energy is also generated by psychic power.


    No matter how gravity changes, the existence of spiritual force is absolute. It will not change the weight because of the change of gravity.


    "No, tiger king, it should not be the influence of gravity. Your attack seems to have changed the orbit." Fox people have eyes. Although the eyes of male fox people are not as strong as those of women, they can also see many delicate things.


    "If I guessed right, it should have changed the space, so it changed your attack track." Fox man looked at Wu Hao and said.


    "Hehe, it seems that you are a little interesting. Your brain is much smarter than you." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "So you have space?" The tiger king immediately reacted. He didn''t think that only by changing the space can he change the trajectory of his attack. It seems that he was dazzled by anger just now.


    "So now do you think you''re still my opponent? I''m afraid you even have a problem with me. " As soon as Wu Hao said this, the tiger king''s face changed greatly.


    Wu Hao is right. He has both gravity field and space field. The two fields can completely isolate any of his attacks.


    And Wu Hao seems to be so skillful that he clearly has a card in his hand, which is definitely not good news for him.


    "Stop it. Don''t fight yet." The tiger king suddenly opened his mouth, and the Warcraft strongmen who were still fighting stopped one after another.


    "You are very strong, I admit, but you are only stronger than life-saving means. Don''t let yourself fall into my hands easily, otherwise I will never let you go."


    The tiger king regained his composure. Although he suffered losses in the war against Wu Hao today, he also knows what is enough. Since they can''t threaten Wu Hao''s life, they can only take a long-term view. They must break Wu Hao''s gravity ability and space field, otherwise even if they fight straight, they are doomed to no results.


    All the demons retreated, and everyone was relieved. The demons on the scene were definitely better than them, so if the demons didn''t let go, it would definitely bring them trouble.


    Fortunately, the demon clan retreated, otherwise it would be very bloody next.


    "Mr. Wu, we meet again." SIBBs stepped forward and said respectfully to Wu Hao.


    "Master Xi, you''re welcome. I heard that there are people in trouble in the dark snake area, so I came here." Wu Hao also hugged his fist and said that since both of them wanted to turn war into friendship with him, he naturally couldn''t stretch it.


    "It''s really great. With Mr. Wu''s participation, we can fight the demon clan. During this period, human losses are very serious." SIBBs said with a smile.


    "Join? If you want to join us, you seem to have to vote? Not everyone can join us. It''s just a high level. Is there that kind of condition? "


    Just now, Shi Xiong saw the battle between Wu Hao and the tiger king. That''s why he thought Wu Hao was also a timid coward. How can such cowards have the courage to join them? It doesn''t matter much to them. At most, I''m afraid they can only rely on three means: speed and gravity space to contain the enemy.


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t say I wanted to join you. I didn''t say anything else. You''re rustic. I really didn''t take a fancy to you. I just wanted to have fun and kill two powerful demons." Wu Hao responded with laughter.


    However, these words angered many people. They all stared at Wu Hao. Just now Wu Hao said that they were rustic.


    "What? Still a little unconvinced? Stand up unconvinced and pick up my home and level three knives! " Rongping stood out.


    As soon as they heard that they were melting families, their faces were afraid. Although their strength was not weak, they were really much worse than those first-class families.


    "What about the melting house? Am I afraid of you? " Shixiong is also a first-class family in Wangdu. Naturally, he will not be afraid of melting flat.


    "Well, come on, I''ll see how good your lion family is. How dare you talk to our captain like this!" Rongping drew his knife and immediately entered the state of battle.


    "Well, Rongping, stop, quality. How can this be? Don''t you think such people have special quality? We are self-restraint people. You have such a character. Do you want to bite back when the dog bites you? " Wu Hao taught Rongping and.


    But everyone heard this. It made it clear that Shixiong had no quality and self-restraint, and even scolded Shixiong for being a dog.


    "I tell you, we must understand a truth." Wu Hao pointed to Rongping and said.


    "Have you ever heard of a dog biting a dog? If you bite back, you will become a dog. The dog is full of hair. If you want the other party, you can''t hurt the other party and lower your own character. Why? Don''t dare to do such a fool in the future. "


    "Yes, yes, yes! The captain said, "I won''t talk." Rong Ping, a rough man, can actually hear the meaning of Wu Hao''s words. It can be seen how obvious it is.


    "Wu Hao, what do you mean, who do you say is a dog?" Shixiong''s face was livid. He was not a fool. How could he not hear that Wu Hao was scolding him.


    "Who''s talking? Who did I scold? Don''t pick it up, big guy, or you''ll be seated in the right number. " Wu Hao looked at the crowd with a bewildered look.


    Lausanne and SIBBs were smiling. They didn''t know that Wu Hao was talking about Shixiong.


    But what he said later made Shixiong''s face more ugly. It''s not obvious. After Wu Hao scolded him, don''t you give him a chance to talk back?


    Once he spoke back, he immediately became a dog and took his seat in the right place.


    OK, Wu Hao, we''ll see.


    "Two elders, we''re in the city. You can come to us if you need anything." Wu Hao whispered to Lausanne and SIBus, and then took Lin Feng four people to the city of mingsnake district.


    After the five left, Shixiong was angry.


    "Lausanne, SIBBs, what does he mean? You two really sit back and don''t care? I''ll do it to them then. Don''t blame me! "


    Lausanne''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "If you think you are his opponent, you can have a try. I''m afraid you will die faster than those Warcraft giants. Remember what I said."


    "SIBBs, I''m going to find Mr. Wu. I believe only Mr. Wu can change the current pattern. How do you choose?"


    "Nonsense, of course, I choose Mr. Wu. If I fool around with them, I have to die." Before Lausanne set out, SIBus had chased Wu Hao and them.

 Chapter 1003

    "If anyone wants to come, you can also follow. I can''t guarantee anything else. The only thing I can guarantee is Wu Hao''s strength. I''m afraid the strength he shows today is less than half."


    After Lausanne finished, he also caught up, and everyone at the scene was embarrassed.


    After seven or eight seconds, a man also stood up.


    "Well, Shixiong... I''m sorry. I think what they said is reasonable. Why don''t I follow up and have a look." Then he slipped away and disappeared.


    "Me, me too. I''ll go and have a look." Another man.


    "Wait for me, I''ll go too." A total of three people left before and after.


    "You! If you go, don''t come back. If you die, I can''t take you in again. " Shixiong is very angry, but he has no bottom in his heart, because he doesn''t know whether Wu Hao''s strength is hidden or not.


    Once there is a real conflict with Wu Hao, as Lausanne said, if Wu Hao has just played less than half of his strength, he is definitely not an opponent.


    "Don''t worry about them, Shixiong. We still have 17 top. In terms of strength, they can''t be opponents. Besides, Wu Hao angered the tiger king this time. I''m afraid the tiger king will deal with him next. We''ll just watch a good play at ease." A man stood beside him and said faintly.


    "Yes, they will definitely come back on their knees and beg me to see how I can clean them up, hum!" With a cold hum, the lion male had some balance in his heart.


    In his opinion, leaving now is only a short time. Sooner or later, those who left just now will come back to seek their shelter because of fear of death.


    "Well, now Lausanne and SIBus have left. I think no one here is more suitable to be the person in power. I think it''s lion male."


    "Yes, just Shixiong. He is strong. I have no problem."


    Shixiong''s identity was immediately determined. Shixiong didn''t expect this reaction after Lausanne and SIBBs left.


    Of course, Lausanne thought of this at the beginning, but he doesn''t care now.


    Wu Hao''s appearance is bound to break the deadlock. What they want is to leave the underworld alive, not who will be the big official. Since Wu Hao comes, frankly speaking, even if he works for Wu Hao, he will not hesitate as long as he can or.


    "How did you catch up?" Wu Hao looked back at Lausanne and SIBBs.


    "Of course, we should keep up with them. There is no chance of survival. Since Mr. Wu appears, we will naturally follow suit."


    Before Wu Hao came, Lausanne was famous for many ghost ideas, so even if his strength was not as strong as Shixiong, he was also one of the candidates.


    Then followed by three people, Lausanne smiled with satisfaction.


    "Why are you here?" Asked Lausanne.


    "Because Lausanne, you are famous for your intelligence. Since you push Mr. Wu so hard, we naturally believe in your choice, so the three of us followed."


    "Hahaha, well, now that you''re here, please listen to Mr. Wu''s arrangement. His apparent strength is definitely more than that."


    Wu Hao walked ahead and couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    "Master Luo, aren''t you afraid of your wrong bet? I have no money to pay you. "


    "Hahaha, don''t worry. I''ll take care of what I choose. Just tell Mr. Wu." Lausanne said without thinking,.


    Wu Hao smiled with satisfaction. Although he didn''t know whether Lausanne was pretending, he was very satisfied with Lausanne''s attitude. At least Lausanne seems to have been supporting him since he appeared.


    And he also admired people like Lausanne. In the past, all enemies who had some contradictions with him turned into mortal enemies and died in his hands.


    But Lausanne was quite different. He was able to put down the hatred of being robbed of his divine personality to dispel his past grievances with him. This mentality really makes people have to admire.


    After several people entered the city, several people in Lausanne returned to their original residence to check out. After all, they have now chosen to follow Wu Hao, so they can''t live with Shixiong.


    "Are you really leaving? No regrets? " The lion male who came back saw the people in Lausanne and asked coldly.


    "Hehe, different ways don''t work together. Our ways are always different, so we can''t continue to cooperate."


    "And you?" Lausanne and SIBus are companions. Lausanne''s choice can represent SIBus, so SIBus didn''t consider his answer at all.


    But the other three are different. They originally belong to his lineup. It would be good if they could come back. At least they can strengthen their power.


    "Sorry, boss lion, we''re still going to have a try with Lausanne and give you some water."


    Hearing such a firm reply, Shixiong''s face solidified again. Unexpectedly, the three people really planned to betray him.


    "Hum, just think about it clearly, but not everyone can bear the price. Betrayal is not necessarily a bad thing, but I''m sure it''s definitely not a good thing."


    Shixiong''s words were full of threats. When they heard this, their faces changed slightly.


    Shixiong obviously threatened them, and then their eyes turned to Lausanne. Although they chose Wu Hao, they just believed Lausanne''s mind.


    If Lausanne is not absolutely sure, they can go back now.


    Lausanne smiled: "Shixiong, it''s no fun to say such words. It''s just people''s own choice, but I still have to remind you that Mr. Wu sometimes has a very bad temper. Don''t think what I said is a joke. Mr. Wu''s strength is definitely not as simple as you see. Think about it."


    Lausanne went to lion male, patted lion male on the shoulder and said.


    "Go!"


    The three hesitated for two seconds and still followed up. They also knew that even if they followed Shixiong, they would finally suffer from the attack of the powerful demon family.


    In that case, it''s better to choose a new way out. Since Lausanne is really so confident, they dare to gamble.


    The whole ghost snake is divided into three parts: upper City, middle city and lower city.


    At the same time, it also corresponds to different power distributions.


    According to the distinction of the underworld, the upper city is provided for Shura with more than eight stars to live in.


    Zhongcheng is a five-star to seven star Shura strongman.


    The next city is five-star, which also belongs to very cruel hierarchical treatment.


    "We live here?" Lausanne looked at Wu Hao''s residence and looked puzzled.


    "This is the lower city. It is provided for people living under the five stars. With our strength, we can go to the upper city."


    Wu Hao shook his head: "what''s the meaning of that? Those who achieve great things don''t stick to small things. Don''t care about these things."


    Lausanne frowned and wondered why Wu Hao made this choice. In short, he felt very strange. After all, there was a good place to live. Why did Wu Hao live here.

 Chapter 1004

    The news that Wu Hao and others lived in Xiacheng District was immediately locked by the demon clan.


    The tiger king was dumb in Wu Hao''s hand, and naturally regarded Wu Hao as his enemy.


    "I heard that xuanming guy is coming this way too. His goal should be Wu Hao. We must solve Wu Hao before he comes." The tiger king is very urgent for this credit. He is about to reach the demigod state, but he is still a little worse.


    If he can kill Wu Hao, he can get benefits from the demon king. As long as he can inherit the demon energy again, his strength will rise again. It''s not easy to become a demigod at that time.


    "Tiger king, I don''t think Wu Hao is that simple. Now they are divided into two factions. Why don''t we make use of the humans on Shixiong''s side and let them kill each other." Fox man then opened his mouth to know.


    "Oh? Do you have any good ideas? " The tiger king looked at the fox man and asked.


    "It''s easy to handle. They are always competitive and narrow-minded. Wu Hao''s departure with Shixiong''s five people will certainly cause Shixiong''s dissatisfaction. We just need to start from this point."


    The tiger king nodded after listening.


    "It''s really a cunning fox. It seems that your fox family''s proximity to humans all year round is also of great benefit. I''ll leave it to you. Is that all right? "


    The fox man smiled and immediately replied, "it''s not a problem, but don''t forget what the tiger king promised me."


    "Well, I tiger always do what I say. Don''t worry. I won''t treat you badly."


    Wu Hao was not idle after settling down. If he wanted to be completely quiet in the dark snake area, the first thing to be solved was the Warcraft.


    Although Wu Hao is not afraid of them, if these guys join hands with xuanming, it will really make him feel tricky.


    "How''s it going? Has the news come back?" Wu Hao looked at Lin Feng who came back from the outside.


    Lin Feng''s current task is to investigate the distribution of the powerful forces of the demon clan and inquire about xuanming''s whereabouts at the same time.


    "At present, the strong ones of the demon clan don''t have much damage, and xuanming seems to be coming this way. The rest haven''t been heard for the time being. There is only one person. I''m afraid we have to pay more attention."


    "Who?" Wu Hao asked faintly.


    "It''s the fox man. Although his strength is not as good as the tiger king, he is crafty and difficult to deal with."


    Referring to the fox man, Wu Hao also nodded.


    "Indeed, the fox has always been insidious and cunning. In our universe, many emperors and powerful people have been killed by the fox, so we must pay attention to his situation, and if this person can be killed, don''t stay too long." Wu Hao made up his mind immediately.


    In order to get rid of these powerful demons and drive them back to the dark snake area, the crafty fox man must be eradicated.


    "By the way, Captain, Shixiong seems to have action there. They have been sending people to observe us. Do we want to."


    Wu Hao shook his head: "no, it''s also human beings. Try not to do it to them. They just take care of themselves. Let''s talk about it if there are actions that are unfavorable to us."


    For a time, the whole dark snake area was very quiet, as if the human and demon families had left, which was definitely a good thing for the creatures in the underworld.


    Of course, some people know that such a couple is not a good thing, because calm also contains a prelude to rough waves and storms.


    If one of the three sides seizes the opportunity, it will definitely take an instant shot, and there will definitely be more than one war at that time.


    At present, on the bright side, the demon clan has the most advantage, followed by Shixiong and others, and Wu Hao has the weakest and least advantage.


    But is this really the case? Perhaps only the demon clan and lion male think so.


    "Tiger king, our first step plan has been successful. Changeable beasts have mixed into each other''s camp. I believe there will be results soon." Fox man said with a smile on his face.


    "Very good. Then I''ll have a good look at the good play between them." The tiger king laughed and looked forward to it.


    At this time, a strange thing happened to Shixiong.


    A man disappeared for some time and reappeared, which made people very confused.


    Because the man had fallen when fighting with the demon clan before, why did he suddenly appear now.


    "Who the hell are you!" The machete in the lion''s hand has been put on each other''s neck, because he doesn''t believe that the dead can come back to life.


    "Lion boss, I am, I am Yang Ning, you, you don''t know me?" The man looked at the crowd with a frightened face.


    "Hum, of course I know Yang Ning, but Yang Ning is dead. You are not Yang Ning. I only give you three seconds, otherwise, you will die!" Shixiong said with great certainty.


    Because after Yang Ning died, he buried Yang Ning himself, so he dared to confirm that Yang Ning was dead. The man in front of him was definitely not Yang Ning.


    "I, I''m really Yang Ning. I died before, but it''s just a fake death. I didn''t really die." Yang Ning hurriedly said that three seconds was very short, and he was afraid that Shixiong would really start.


    "Fake death? Make it clear! " Lion Xiong moved his machete and his eyes burst with murderous spirit. Of course, he would not believe in the method of fake death, because he knew that some Warcraft could become human.


    "The method of feigning death is the secret method of my Yang family. I used the method of feigning death before in order to avoid the pursuit of the demon clan. However, I was seriously injured and spent a lot of time healing. Now I''m back." Yang Ning said with serious eyes.


    "Hum, do you think I will believe your nonsense? If you are really Yang Ning, please answer my question now! " Shixiong was also calm and did not decisively kill Yang Ning directly.


    "What do you Yang family do for a living, where do you live, and why do we come to this dark snake area."


    The problem was very tricky, but Yang Ning''s face didn''t change much.


    "My Yang family lives in Wulong city by catering. It is a first-class family in Wulong city. Do you really want to say why we came to mingsnake district? Isn''t the lion afraid of outsiders? " Yang Ning said faintly.


    "Say less nonsense, there are no outsiders present!" Shixiong and others immediately looked at Yang Ning with vigilance, because they always felt that Yang Ning could not answer this question.


    "Well, in that case, boss lion asked me to say. I''m irresponsible when the news is leaked. We came to the dark snake area for the tomb of the dark king."


    After hearing this, Shixiong''s eyes narrowed slightly. He came over for a few seconds and slowly put down his machete.


    "You have a big life. OK, since it''s good to come back alive, we''ve added another top."

 Chapter 1005

    "Boss lion, what''s the situation now? How do I feel that we have fewer people when I come back?" Yang Ning frowned and said.


    "The demon clan did it, and Lausanne and SIBus took three people away, so our overall strength decreased a lot, but fortunately, the goal of the demon clan is not on us for the time being, and we are still safe."


    "What do you mean? Why isn''t the target of the demon clan us? Someone intervened? " Yang Ning looked puzzled.


    "The holy King''s team, they have also come. Lausanne''s five people have taken refuge in them. Wu Hao is now the biggest target of the demon family, which has attracted us to the sight of the demon family. I just hope they don''t die too fast." Lion male sneered and said.


    "Wu Hao? Is he strong? Dare to fight against the strong of the demon clan. "


    "Strong? Hehe, it''s just a senior supreme who can only escape faster. You just came back. There are some things you need to do. After all, you''re the fastest among us. " Shixiong patted Yang Ning on the shoulder.


    "Go and test Wu Hao''s speed for me. I also want to see how fast he is."


    Yang Ning nodded. He knew the meaning of Shixiong''s doing so.


    Testing Wu Hao is the second. I''m afraid it''s true to test him again, but in order to make Shixiong believe him, he had to go.


    "Wu Hao suppressed the tiger king by speed. If we can really suppress the tiger king by speed, maybe we also have a chance."


    "OK, I''ll go now and tell me their location." Without hesitation, Yang Ning chose to start immediately.


    "They are in Xiacheng, Hongyun inn."


    "Lower downtown? They haven''t reached the standard of five-star Shura yet? " Yang Ning was puzzled again.


    His every move at this time was in Shixiong''s eyes. Seeing Yang Ning''s doubts, Shixiong nodded secretly in his heart.


    For this point, if it is really Yang Ning, Yang Ning will be confused. After all, Yang Ning has just escaped from death and must not understand the current situation.


    "We don''t know that, but it''s the same everywhere you live. Go quickly."


    Yang Ning answered and left the scene.


    "Come on, let''s follow up and see if it''s a person or a ghost. We''ll know if it''s a ghost. Whether Wu Hao or this Yang Ning, we must find out."


    Shixiong will naturally think when he calms down, otherwise he can''t live to this day.


    But how could he fool fox man and Wu Hao with these little brains.


    Yang Ning knows that this is testing him. He must complete this task, because only in this way can he complete his mission.


    Soon Yang Ning found the residence of Wu Hao. When Yang Ning approached, Wu Hao already found it.


    "There are guests coming. Lin Feng, go and meet them." The array in Xiacheng District has been set up by Wu Hao. As long as the strength of the entrant reaches the peak, the array will feed back information to Wu Hao at the first time.


    Of course, this is not a powerful array, but a basic intelligence array. It is also obtained from the large celestial body system, which is very suitable for their current situation.


    After a while, Lin Feng also noticed a breath approaching them at a very fast speed.


    "Who''s here? What''s sneaking?" Lin Feng pointed to the dark shadow in his long sword and said coldly.


    "You are Wu Hao." Yang Ning also asked coldly.


    "Hehe, I came for the captain, but are you alone?"


    "It''s enough to be alone. Since you''re not Wu Hao, go away."


    Lin Feng smiled.


    "Get out? I''m sorry, I can''t do this super class. Please demonstrate it to me! " Then Lin Feng stabbed Yang Ning in the abdomen with a sword.


    However, the next second, the figure in front of me dissipated.


    "Residual shadow?" Only when the speed reaches the extreme can there be such residual traces. I didn''t think Yang Ning has some skills.


    Shixiong and others who came from behind just saw this scene. They have experienced Yang Ning''s speed several times. It is really as fast as lightning.


    "It seems that he is really Yang Ning. It depends on whether Wu Hao can catch up with him."


    "Speed can''t decide everything. Did Shixiong let you come?" Lin Feng said, completely ignoring Yang Ning who was racing around him.


    "So what, so what? You''re not my opponent. Call Wu Hao out and die."


    "It''s not your opponent until you''ve played. It''s hard to say if you''re too full and lose for a while."


    Ling Yingjian?


    The sword in Lin Feng''s hand turned into countless sword shadows to wrap himself.


    "Who are you scaring? It''s all fake. " Yang Ning sneered, as if he didn''t pay attention to Lin Feng at all.


    "Really? It''s true and false. If you think it''s false, it''s true. If you think it''s true, maybe it''s false. If you don''t believe it, you can have a try! "


    Lin Feng''s Lingying sword is also one of his killing moves. Especially in the dark, the power of Lingying sword will double. He is completely unfamiliar with Wu Hao''s eternal sword, but it is not as violent as the eternal sword.


    "Bluff, can your sword surpass me!" Yang Ning attacked Lin Feng in an instant.


    But Lin Feng didn''t panic at all. Ling Ying sword also has a function. In the night, every sword shadow can be regarded as his eyes, so as long as Yang Ning approaches, his sword can instantly capture each other''s figure.


    Night charm!


    Yang Ning''s body method is very fast and invisible. Her vision can''t capture her at all.


    Lin Feng frowned when he saw the shadow track of suddenly eating. He didn''t expect that this guy''s speed was so fast that it was really difficult to deal with.


    However, to defeat him, we naturally have to pay a heavy price.


    Ling Ying body protection!


    Ling Yingjian wound Lin Feng around, and Yang Ning just reached outside him.


    "Go to hell!" The dagger in Yang Ning''s hand flew out, and Lin Feng flew out in an instant.


    But the next second, a flying sword also attacked Yang Ning. They encountered the same situation.


    "How could it be? How did you find my trace!" Yang Ning couldn''t believe looking at Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng was hit by his dagger just now, but he didn''t hurt the key. However, he was also hit and avoided the key.


    It can be said that this collision has become a lose lose situation.


    "Hehe, is it difficult? As long as you attack me, you will be hurt yourself. Will you continue? " Lin Feng sneered and looked at the bleeding arm.


    "It''s interesting. Let''s see who can carry it to the end!" Yang Ning knows that now Shixiong and they are watching him secretly, so he can''t retreat anyway. He must defeat Lin Feng.


    They shot again and again, and the results were the same again and again. Ten minutes later, they had more than a dozen large and small wounds on their bodies, but they still didn''t choose to stop. As long as Yang Ning attacked, Lin Feng would naturally fight back.


    "Hehe, can''t you?"

 Chapter 1006

    They were covered with blood at this time. Although the consumption was not great and the injury was not very serious, they would also be seriously injured if they continued like this.


    "I can''t? Hehe, I think you can''t do it. "


    Yang Ning immediately wanted to rush up again, but the next second he stopped.


    "Hum, I''ll let you go today. You won''t be so lucky next time." Yang Ning disappeared instantly.


    "You won''t have a chance next time!" Lin Feng gasped and hurriedly sat down to exercise Kung Fu to heal his wounds.


    Just now, Shixiong''s voice appeared in Yang Ning''s mind. He saw that it was difficult for the two to win. Shixiong knew that it would not work if it went on like this. He had to let Yang Ning withdraw.


    "I didn''t expect that the guy around Wu Hao was so strong. Hurry to bandage Yang Ning."


    Originally intended to test Wu Hao, but in the end, he was blocked and failed to test.


    But fortunately, they tried to find out Yang Ning''s strength. They all know that Yang Ning is best at speed. Although Yang Ning didn''t have much advantage when he came back from injury this time, they saw it clearly in terms of speed.


    If Lin Feng hadn''t used that trick, Yang Ning wouldn''t have been injured, so it can only be said that the two just restrained each other and tied. No wonder Yang Ning.


    "Sorry, boss lion, I didn''t finish the task." Yang Ning sighed and said.


    "Don''t be sorry. I know you''ve tried your best. Leave the rest to the demons." Shixiong said faintly.


    "No, I don''t think we should give it to the demon clan. Although we are safe for the time being, has the lion boss thought that when the demon clan eradicates them, he will deal with us wholeheartedly. I''m afraid he won''t be their opponent with our current power." Yang Ning immediately said.


    "Oh? What''s your good opinion? " Shixiong looked at Yang Ning suspiciously.


    "Good advice is not good, but this war let me see their power clearly. As the saying goes, catch the thief and catch the king first. If we can bring all these people together, maybe we can fight with the strong ones of the demon family at that time."


    Shixiong had thought about this before, but according to the current situation, Wu Hao, as the holy king, should not agree to this condition.


    "I''m afraid not. They are the people of the holy king."


    Yang Ning''s face also changed slightly, but then said: "the people of the holy king are better. To be honest, who doesn''t want to leave alive and want to win? After all, the rewards of the top three are enough to make anyone crazy. As long as the conditions we give are enough to tempt people, do we have to worry that they will refuse?"


    At this point, Shixiong is really moved. People are selfish. Anyone will only consider for themselves, so the same is true for Wu Hao''s team members.


    "Do you mean to kill Wu Hao and make them headless, and then we are tempting with conditions?"


    Yang Ning nodded: "you can say so, but we don''t really need to kill Wu Hao. After all, the demon tiger king can''t take him. We have to think of a best policy, such as combining soft and hard, first hard and then soft, let them know our strong power, and then tempt them."


    The crowd was silent. They knew that although this method was risky, it was not impossible to try. Once it was successful, they saved the strength to fight against the powerful demons.


    "Are you sure?" Lion male said.


    Yang Ning''s face became serious: "80% sure, but boss lion, are you going to give it to me? I don''t think I''m suitable. "


    "I think this should be done by Mr. Zhu. He is not only an elder, but also an elder. I''m afraid the effect will be much better if he comes forward and applies both hard and soft."


    After that, they all turned to the old Mr. Zhu who was practicing behind.


    "Yes, but I need the cooperation of Yang Ning." Old Mr. Zhu actually agreed to Yang Ning''s method and slightly opened his eyes.


    At this time, Wu Hao treated Lin Feng''s injury. The injury was not serious, it was just a skin injury.


    "I didn''t expect these guys to really attack us. It''s stupid." Lin Feng sighed.


    "There''s no way. This is the current situation of mankind. It''s impossible for them to join hands to deal with the demon clan." Even if Wu Hao had won Shixiong, they would not give up.


    After all, he took away five strong men when he came, which greatly weakened Shixiong''s strength.


    But he was also innocent. He didn''t win over the five lausannes. It was just the five of them who wanted to follow.


    "Do you think they will come again?" Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Hehe, what do you say? I think they will not only come back, but also be more fierce than this time. "


    "What shall we do? Is it avoidance or war? " Lin Feng already had the answer in his heart, but he chose to listen to Wu Hao.


    "What do you say? Of course it''s war. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be belittled by the demon family, but just start gently. We should convince people with virtue. If we can win over, it''s the best. "


    Lin Feng nodded. He also thought so. After all, they are all human beings. Now they belong to a special period and can''t continue civil strife, but what shouldn''t be allowed can''t be allowed.


    "Well, you have a good rest. I''ll go out." Wu Hao has been here for some time. Lin Feng has always been in charge of intelligence, but Lin Feng is now injured and must be dispatched by him.


    And he really doesn''t understand the dark snake area. Take advantage of now to find out what the dark snake area is.


    As soon as he went out, Wu Hao met Lausanne.


    "I happen to have something to say to you." Lausanne looked mysterious and took Wu Hao to his room.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Do you know why there are so many strong people gathered here between the demon clan and us humans?" Lausanne sat down and poured a glass of water for Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao shook his head and said he didn''t know, but he was sure there was a secret here. Otherwise, human beings could not compete with so many powerful demons here.


    "Because of the ancient tomb of Pluto, there is an ancient tomb of Pluto. It is said that it will be opened soon, so they are waiting here."


    "The tomb of Hades? But the Pluto is not good... No, are you talking about the last Pluto? " Wu Hao''s face changed greatly and asked.


    Lausanne nodded: "yes, it''s the last Pluto. It''s said that the last Pluto was not much worse than the holy king. At that time, it was stronger than the king of hell."


    This attracted Wu Hao''s attention. Although at the same time, he was not very interested in the ancient tomb of Pluto.


    However, since it is an ancient tomb, it must be old. Maybe there are some unparalleled treasures in it.

 Chapter 1007

    "What''s in the tomb? The ancient tomb of demigod should be nothing strange for our realm. " Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "No, no, no, you''re wrong." Lausanne smiled and shook his head.


    "Although it''s only a demigod cemetery, it''s an ancient tomb ten thousand years ago. The things contained in it are absolutely valuable. It''s said that there are not only the divine personality obtained by the last Pluto, but also artifact, but also the magic medicine to bring the dead back to life."


    make the dead come back to life!


    That''s a good thing.


    Since he had the artifact and divine personality, although Wu Hao wanted to continue to have these, he had no strong desire before.


    But this elixir to bring the dead back to life is definitely a good thing, equivalent to an extra life.


    "When will the ancient tomb open?" Wu Hao asked, since there is such a good thing, how can he let it go easily? He can not use the divine lattice artifact, but he must get the magic medicine to bring back the dead.


    "Two days later, according to human time, that is, one month, the gate of the ancient tomb is in the underworld of Shangcheng district."


    "Will the current Pluto allow us in?" Wu Hao thought of this problem. It''s the stuff of the last Pluto. Won''t the current Pluto take it for himself.


    "Of course not, because between the Pluto and the Pluto, it is not allowed to privately occupy each other''s relics. Otherwise, for tens of thousands of years, the current Pluto would have emptied the things inside. It is precisely because the gods have this constraint that they chose to open up to the outside world. All items are available to people in the world."


    Wu Hao secretly rejoiced. He always felt that everything that was related to the gods was specially prepared for him.


    Who makes him the chosen one? He doesn''t open early or late. He will open when he comes to the underworld. It''s not for him or for whom.


    "During that period of time, he was taken action without authorization and came out of the ancient tomb." Wu Hao originally planned to gradually start fighting against the demon clan.


    But now that the ancient tomb is about to open, it''s not time to start.


    After talking with Lausanne, Wu Hao left the inn. Although he had to keep a low profile during this period, he also had to find out whether Lausanne was true or false.


    Shangcheng District, Pluto palace, this is where Pluto lives.


    There are only three kings in the underworld. The strength of the underworld is not the strongest, but it is not the weakest. The holy king told him not to easily provoke the three kings of the underworld.


    When Wu Hao came to the underworld mansion to sign, he developed his mental strength and heavenly eye, but it was gray. Even his mental strength could not be explored. It can be seen how big the fog was.


    "Young man, not everyone in Hades can be here. Don''t you leave quickly?" At this time, an old voice appeared. Wu Hao was startled and turned back immediately.


    An old man with a broom in his hand and a smile on his face.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m just curious about what kind of existence Lord Pluto is. I have no other intention." Wu Hao said with a fist.


    In fact, I really want to see how strong Pluto is, and verify whether what Lausanne said is true or false.


    Although Lausanne chose to be with him now, Lausanne was too smart. Even he had to be careful.


    "Hehe, maybe the Pluto is not as powerful as you think. It''s not peaceful here at night. You''d better hurry to leave. Sometimes the Pluto can''t cover the Pluto snake area near the Styx river." The old man continued to sweep his land.


    "It''s near the Styx?" Wu Hao chased up and asked.


    "Yes, don''t you know? This is the border area under the jurisdiction of the king of Hades. A hundred miles ahead is the area of the king of hell. There is the Styx river. Since you are a human, you should know what the Styx river is used for. "


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "As long as there is death in our Terrans and demons, the soul will be absorbed by the underworld. No, specifically, it should be absorbed by the Styx River, and then the soul will completely enter the Styx River and wait for the opportunity to see the world again."


    The old man replied: "but the Styx river is also a restricted area. There are no living creatures in the underworld, and the area is very broad. It is to make room for the souls of the three worlds, so there are all kinds of existence, including gods!"


    The old man''s words completely surprised Wu Hao.


    "God, are the gods in there? Why, will the gods become ghosts after they fall? " Wu Hao asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, all things in the world are born together, and they also conquer each other. Whether gods or creatures, there is a time of falling. Otherwise, since Pluto is the king of the underworld, how can it fall?"


    Hearing this, Wu Hao also reacted. The old man did say so.


    Where did the last Pluto go after he fell? I''m afraid it''s in the Styx river next door. I didn''t expect to die, so I changed to the next door. I can only say that luck makes people.


    "Old Sir, do you dare to ask whether there is an ancient tomb in the nether palace?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    Unexpectedly, the old man turned his head and looked at Wu Hao with cold eyes.


    "Are you also here for the tomb of Pluto?"


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds and finally nodded.


    "I dare not expire. That''s true, but if the old man doesn''t want to tell me, it''s rude." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    After a few seconds, the old man smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s no secret. Aren''t you Terrans and Demons also from ancient tombs? Since the tomb of Pluto was open to the public, there is no reason not to tell. Just dare to ask openly in the Pluto snake area. You are really the first and an excellent young man. " The old man looked at Wu Hao with satisfaction and nodded.


    Wu Hao smiled awkwardly: "thank you for your praise. I''m just a beginner and don''t understand. It''s a lot of offense."


    "Come on, young man, go back quickly. The dark snake area is not peaceful at night. Although you are not weak, you don''t need to ask for trouble. If you want to chat, come early tomorrow. I''ll chat with you, old man." After that, the old man continued to burn the ground, and Wu Hao left with a fist.


    I don''t know why, Wu Hao always thinks that the old man is a little strange. He looks weak, but he gives people a king''s style. Maybe the old man was also a super strong man when he was young.


    After Wu Hao left, the broom in the old man''s hand became a scepter, and he himself changed from an old man to a middle-aged man.


    "It seems that the chosen one is really interesting. Since you come to my dark snake area, let me treat you well." Then he outlined the corners of his mouth and smiled.


    Wu Hao felt relieved when he learned that there was indeed an ancient tomb of the king of the underworld in the dark snake area. The next time was to wait for the ancient tomb of the king of the underworld to open.


    The demon clan is also surprisingly quiet. I haven''t seen any news from them for a long time. It''s like being suppressed.

 Chapter 1008

    In fact, the demon family was ready to start from the beginning, but xuanming emperor suddenly arrived, and his existence officially squeezed the tiger king down.


    Although the tiger king is unwilling, the demon clan is like this. Whoever has strong strength must listen to who. Among them, xuanming has the strongest strength.


    Once the talent ability is displayed, the evil tiger can be summoned. That''s the existence of the demigod level, and the tiger king can''t compare with it.


    "I heard that Wu Hao is here, too? Also for the tomb of Hades? " Xuanming sat in the first seat and asked with his legs crossed.


    "It''s probably for the ancient tomb of Pluto. Since I can come here, I should have heard of the ancient tomb of Pluto." The tiger king responded.


    Although his position was occupied by xuanming, he was still the second in command. Everyone listened to him except xuanming.


    "How about his strength? Have you had a fight? " Xuanming looked at the tiger king and asked.


    He came here this time mainly to kill Wu Hao, and secondly to the ancient tomb of Hades.


    After all, an ancient tomb of the king of the underworld is not seen by the great emperor of the underworld, but the existence of Wu Hao has completely threatened their demon clan, so Wu Hao must be eradicated.


    "A guy who can only rely on speed. Although his talent is very good, he naturally needs to fight against the top."


    Xuanming didn''t quite believe what the tiger king said, because he saw unwilling from the tiger king''s eyes, as if he had lost to Wu Hao.


    "Fox Lek, what do you think of his strength?" Xuanming looked at the fox man and asked.


    "Well... It''s hard to judge. If he is strong, if he can be as strong as you, he may have attacked us long ago, but if he is not strong, as far as his speed is concerned, we really can''t help him."


    Fox Lek didn''t dare to tell lies. He knew that xuanming was a cruel guy. Just because he had human blood, he also inherited human malice.


    If you lie in front of xuanming, I''m afraid you''ll be either dead or injured.


    "That''s because you didn''t force him out. The boy dared to fight with the peak level at the beginning. Now he has reached the advanced level. It can be imagined that it can''t be his opponent above the ordinary peak."


    "Well, no..." the tiger king looked surprised.


    The supreme junior can fight the peak level? What kind of monster is this.


    "Hehe, I hope not, but there''s no big problem. As long as he doesn''t reach the peak, maybe the demigod can suppress him. After coming out of the ancient tomb of Pluto, I''ll kill him myself."


    Tiger king and others never thought that Wu Hao actually existed like this. He looked very young. No wonder it would arouse the ideas of the three giants of the demon family.


    If Wu Hao''s talent is fully displayed to reach the demigod level, I''m afraid there will be a second holy king on the human side.


    The strength of the two holy kings will be dangerous at that time.


    "By the way, King Xuan, we have placed one person in the human camp. Do you want to make some trouble for Wu Hao? Now human beings have a good chance to split the two camps." The tiger king reported quickly, like a dog leg.


    "Oh? And this kind of thing? It seems that you did a lot of things before I came here. Whose idea? " Emperor xuanming knew that it was impossible for the tiger king to put people on the human side.


    "Yes, it''s Fox Lek. He thought of a way." The tiger king smiled and said.


    "Well, follow your own plan. The tiger king is the left arm and the fox Lek is the right arm. Any demon strongman must obey their orders in my absence."


    Xuanming doesn''t believe the tiger king''s mind, but he knows with you that the fox is the smartest and cunning Warcraft race in the whole demon family, and there are many ghost ideas.


    In addition, he didn''t bring many people, only five people, so they still need the tiger king and fox Lek to arrange people to implement the plan.


    Wu Hao didn''t know that emperor xuanming was not far from him at this time.


    One day passed in a flash. Time is very slow in the underworld, but it is said that it is nothing compared with the divine world.


    A day in the divine world is equivalent to hundreds of human days. Maybe this is the secret of real longevity.


    "Young man, your talent is very high, but your murderous spirit is a little heavy. If you don''t control this murderous spirit properly, you may kill yourself, but I think you''ve learned to control yourself now?"


    The next day, Wu Hao came to the underworld house as promised to find the old man sweeping the floor. I don''t know why Wu Hao always felt that chatting with the old man would benefit a lot, which was very comfortable.


    "The old man knows the Pearl with insight. Indeed, because I have the field of killing God, the murderous spirit is heavier, but I can control it reluctantly." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Killing God field? Did you get this field from refining fire? "


    Wu Hao''s eyes lit up: "the old man knows how to make fire?"


    Suddenly the old man laughed: "I know. How can I not know? Not only do I know, but I also know that many strong people are trapped in it. Moreover, the refining fire is not elsewhere, but in the underworld."


    "What!"


    Wu Hao was surprised. Is the earth refining fire in the underworld? He has never heard of such a thing.


    "Do you know that there are eighteen layers of hell in the underworld?"


    Wu Hao nodded: "I was lucky to have heard of it before. I didn''t expect there was really 18 layers of hell, but what does it have to do with refining fire."


    "Of course it matters, because the earth''s fire refining is condensed from the 18 kinds of suffering of the 18 layers of hell, but only 1% of the energy. The 18 layers of hell are in the Styx River, and the earth''s fire refining is in the palace of hell."


    "The king of the underworld created the road to the underworld, and those who die will get transcendence. This is also the reason why the ancient tomb of the king of the underworld is so attractive, because there are not only treasures, but also many powerful essence elements. If you can absorb those essence elements, it will be good for your own cultivation."


    "The king of hell created the earth to refine fire. If he can refine fire through the earth, he will become the field of God, that is, the field of killing God, which will also greatly increase his own strength."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao couldn''t help but marvel. Unexpectedly, this is the origin of refining fire.


    At the beginning, he had heard that earth refining fire was created by a super strong man. Unexpectedly, it was the king of hell in the underworld. This background is really strong.


    "What about the heavenly king? What did he create? " Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "Hehe, didn''t you guess?" The old man asked a rhetorical question, and Wu Hao immediately responded.


    "Styx!" If so explained, the king of heaven must have created only the Styx.


    "Yes, it''s the river Styx. His creation is the most powerful existence in the whole underworld."

 Chapter 1009

    "What do you say?" Wu Hao was curious again.


    "In the past, no matter in the human world, the demon world or the underworld, as long as any creature died, their soul would float in the world until it dissipated, but that kind of torture was more painful for the soul than dying again. Later, the king of heaven spent his whole life to create the Styx river."


    "On the one hand, in order to receive lonely wandering souls, on the other hand, he also improved his cultivation. It was officially so that the early Heavenly King became a God, became the God of death among the dominant gods and took charge of death."


    Wu Hao was shocked when he heard this. He didn''t expect that the Styx river was born, nor did he expect that the heavenly king was so great. Otherwise, they would have to be lonely ghosts after their death.


    "Boy, tomorrow is the day when the ancient tomb opens. How sure are you that you can come out alive?" The old man looked at Wu Hao seriously and asked.


    "What do you mean? Is there danger in it? " Wu Hao frowned. He had never heard of danger in it.


    "Isn''t that nonsense? If the tomb of Pluto is not dangerous, how can it be regarded as an ancient tomb? It''s not only dangerous, but even if the demigod goes in, he may not be able to leave alive."


    Wu Hao stared at the old man with a smile on his face.


    "Sir, I don''t think you are simple. Who are you? Why do you know so much? "


    The old man was stunned and stood up.


    "I''m just a floor sweeper. It''s impossible to follow Pluto. After that, I began to sweep the floor again."


    Wu Hao also stood up: "no matter what the danger is, it''s zero for me when I don''t meet. If I don''t have a chance to come back alive, maybe it''s even more impossible for others. If I come back, don''t forget to tell me who you are."


    In fact, Wu Hao had already thought about it, but he was very confused.


    Because he can''t feel any strength in the old man, just like an ordinary person.


    But even so, he could not hide the king''s spirit in the old man''s bones, so he believed that the old man''s identity must be not simple.


    When he returned to the inn, the people stood outside his door.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked suspiciously.


    "The xuanming you are looking for has appeared. He has joined the tiger king, but there is no action at present." Lin Fenghui reports.


    "Don''t worry about him. Come out of the ancient tomb." He had not decided to go to the ancient tomb.


    But the old man said just now that there is essence in the ancient tomb. If it is absorbed, it will increase his strength, so he must go.


    Now his strength is only advanced, and he is still a little far away from the demigod. No matter what way, he will not give up as long as he can reach the demigod level.


    Because only when he reaches the demigod can he have the opportunity to erase the divine consciousness of the divine personality, and then he can absorb the divine personality and become a God.


    Moreover, if he reaches the demigod, the whole world may not be able to compete with him at that time, even if the holy king and the demon king may not be afraid.


    Everyone entered the state of cultivation, but Shixiong and others broke the silence.


    Shixiong was really impatient. When he heard that the demon xuanming had arrived, he began to panic.


    What kind of existence does xuanming have? He doesn''t know. This time, the contestant is the strongest demon clan.


    Once xuanming launches an attack on them, they can''t resist it, so they must integrate their strength now.


    "Only by obeying us can you have a chance to survive this struggle, otherwise you must die first." Shixiong with everyone blocked the door of Wu Hao and others.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in who dies first and who dies later. You can either stay for a cup of tea or leave if you want." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "Hum, Wu Hao, don''t be unkind. We know that xuanming came for you. You asked Lausanne to follow you. Do you want them to be cannon fodder for you?" Shixiong pointed to Wu Hao and said loudly.


    When Lausanne and others heard this, they all looked at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao also sneered: "yes, xuanming may have come for me. If you are afraid, you can leave now. It''s nothing. I won''t blame you."


    "How could it be? Maybe xuanming came here for something else. Besides, I think xuanming didn''t dare to do it without authorization in this dark snake area." Lausanne said faintly.


    He knows very well that Shixiong is trying to shake their morale. Of course, he can''t let Shixiong succeed.


    Because now even if they abandon Wu Hao and return to Shixiong, they will never give up with Shixiong''s character.


    "Hahaha, ridiculous. Do you know what strength the great emperor xuanming is? His combat effectiveness is at the level of demigod. If he wants to fight, can the king of Hades stop him alone? At that time, I''m afraid you will all become a stepping stone for Wu Hao. " Yang Ning stood up.


    Seeing Yang Ning, Lausanne''s five people were shocked.


    "Aren''t you dead?" Lausanne asked suspiciously. When Yang Ning was buried, he personally watched next to him, but now why did Yang Ning appear here.


    "Dead, I''m alive again. You seem to have some opinions?" Yang Ning said loudly.


    "It''s you!" Lin Feng said coldly that he recognized Yang Ning''s identity. He had fought with him before, and finally they lost both of them.


    "Are you well? It seems that you are not weak. " Yang Ning held hands and said.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. We''re here for your good. Don''t be unkind. Our patience is limited."


    Then several people around Shixiong pulled out their weapons one after another. It seems that they obviously want to do it.


    "I said, are you human? You seem to be in a hurry to let Shixiong deal with us. People who have died are now inexplicably alive again. Shixiong, don''t you think it''s a little strange? " Lausanne''s eyes have been staring at Yang Ning. Although he can''t see anything, he still feels strange with you.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. The lion didn''t believe it before, but I''ve proved it to the lion with his blood." Yang Ning looked at Lin Feng and said.


    "Really? No matter what you say, I still don''t believe you are Yang Ning, Shixiong. Although you''re not smart, you''re definitely not stupid. Have you seen Yang Ning''s grave? " Lausanne looked at Shixiong and asked.


    "Hehe, I don''t need you to teach me how to do things. He is Yang Ning. Yes, I have proved it. Now I just need you to give an answer, whether to obey us or not!" Shixiong asked coldly, skipping Yang Ning''s topic directly.


    "Are you going to be hard?" Lausanne also pulled out his weapon.


    "If you don''t obey, we can only do it. We can get one back!"


    "Cut, less nonsense. If you think you can, come and have a try."

 Chapter 1010

    "Last time we didn''t finish it, today we''ll fight again. This time I''ll kill you completely." Yang Ning sneered at Lin Feng not far away.


    "Just you?" Lin Feng pulls out his weapon.


    "You step back and I''ll come." Wu Hao stood up and looked at Yang Ning not far away. His eyes were strange.


    "You''re finally willing to do it." When Yang Ning saw Wu Hao''s willingness to fight, he immediately showed an excited look. If he could kill Wu Hao, he would definitely do meritorious service for it.


    "Hehe, I know your purpose. If you think about it a little, it''s very clear. It''s a good plan to make use of our human relationship to let you catch the fisherman, but it''s a pity to choose the wrong object."


    Wu Hao''s words slightly changed Yang Ning''s face.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ll kill you now!" Yang Ning rushed up. Although his speed is very fast at the moment, he can give full play to his strength only at night, so his speed can''t catch up with the night.


    "I don''t know if they''re really pretending to be stupid. It''s a miracle that they can live until now." Wu Hao said sarcastically.


    Shixiong has found something wrong. Why is Wu Hao so strange? It seems that he is talking about the people of the demon family. Is Yang Ning really from the demon family?


    Although Shixiong doesn''t want to believe it, he knows which is more important.


    Although he doesn''t deal with Wu Hao, if he is used by the demon clan, he seems a little too stupid.


    "You go to the place where Yang Ning is buried and have a look, with the fastest speed." Shixiong has begun to doubt. Anyway, he must find out the truth of Yang Ning.


    "You talk so much, go to hell!" A chill came from behind. Wu Hao turned around and the dagger in Yang Ning''s hand was on his neck.


    "Before long, the tomb of Pluto will be opened. I don''t have time to play with you now. When I come out of the tomb, I will tell you what the real bad news is."


    Immortal skill, firm drill!


    Yang Ning thought he had succeeded. Wu Hao would definitely shed blood on the spot and die instantly.


    But when his dagger crossed, everything around did not change, and the dagger in his hand even showed signs of friction.


    "What''s going on? Why... "Yang Ning and others were surprised when Wu Hao''s skin color changed.


    According to the truth, the sneak attack just now is absolutely successful. Even if there is a sudden attack just now on the peak, it will never hold up.


    "Go away and bring me a message to xuanming. I''ll wait for him in the ancient tomb and let him wash his neck. Don''t die too ugly at that time." Wu Hao sneered, his breath soared, and his powerful energy pushed Yang Ning away in an instant.


    "What nonsense do you say? Why should I bring him a message? I don''t know him!" Yang Ning rushed up again.


    "Do you really want to die?" Wu Hao looked back.


    Kill God!


    A monstrous murderous spirit surrounded the scene in an instant, and it was also this murderous spirit that made everyone on the scene tremble uncontrollably.


    Yang Ning felt the murderous spirit and couldn''t help stopping.


    "Why, why is your murderous spirit so heavy, you devil, how many people you killed will have such a strong murderous spirit!" Yang Ning pointed to Wu Hao and didn''t dare to move on.


    With a strong chill in the murderous spirit, it has been able to play a practical cold attack, and the closer it is, the more dignified the confused chill will be.


    "So I don''t mind killing you one more. Anyway, if I kill you, the human side won''t lose anything. On the contrary, it can solve some troublesome things."


    From the first time Yang Ning appeared, Wu Hao had seen through Yang Ning''s true face.


    Although Yang Ning''s camouflage is very good and flawless, after all, he can copy all the abilities of the camouflager. He must have a strong ability in this regard. I didn''t expect Yang Ning to be able to do so.


    "See off!" Wu Hao waved, and Lin Feng and Rong Ping stood at the door.


    "You, you come out!" Yang Ning is a little unwilling. He not only didn''t kill Wu Hao, but also couldn''t force Wu Hao out with all his strength.


    And his camouflage strength can only reach 90% of the original himself. His every move is seen by Shixiong and others. If he is not careful, his identity is likely to be found.


    "Again, get out, or you''ll never come back!" Rongping shouted, and the giant sword in his hand was eager to try.


    Yang Ning looked at Shixiong behind him. Shixiong nodded: "go back first."


    He is not afraid of Wu Hao''s threats, but doubts Yang Ning''s identity. If Yang Ning is really a strong demon, isn''t his current behavior just colluding with the demon.


    So he chose to investigate Yang Ning''s identity first, saying that if he can prove that Yang Ning in front of him is the real Yang Ning, he naturally has no opinion. Just come back at that time.


    "Boss lion, did we really let that guy go? If you say anything, I''ll definitely bring his head. " Yang Ning vowed.


    "Really? Then dare you make a military order? " Shixiong looked at Yang Ning suspiciously.


    Hearing this, Yang Ning''s face changed slightly: "army, military order, is this necessary?"


    "Oh, of course not. I''m kidding, but there''s no need to fight with them now. I''d better wait until they come out of the ancient tomb. Anyway, they have to go in." Shixiong smiled, patted Yang Ning on the shoulder and said.


    And Wu Hao is also having a meeting.


    "Lin Feng, talk about your idea of fighting with Yang Ning. Do you think something is wrong?" Wu Hao looked at Lin Feng and asked.


    "Well, it''s a little wrong. He''s surprisingly fast and has a bloodthirsty smell. I haven''t understood how such people are qualified to participate in the human demon competition."


    Wu Hao smiled: "since it''s not human, how can there be no smell of bloodthirsty."


    "Not human? Mr. Wu, did you find anything? " Lausanne asked.


    "Yang Ning is not human at all, or he is not the real Yang Ning at all, because he is a human transformed by Warcraft. I''m afraid this is also a part of the Warcraft plan, so I let them leave."


    Wu Hao has a spiritual power that is beyond the reach of heaven''s eyes and ordinary people, so the little trick of turning Warcraft into an adult naturally can''t escape his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect it to be true. Yang Ning died before you came. Now he suddenly came back to life. I knew it was not easy. It turned out to be so." Lausanne frowned.


    "I''m afraid their plan is to let Yang Ning mix it, take advantage of the contradiction between us and Shixiong, and then let both of us lose profits. They will benefit at that time."

 Chapter 1011

    I have to say it''s really a good trick. If Wu Hao hadn''t seen this clue, they might have been recruited.


    "What shall we do now?" Lausanne looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Hold still, Warcraft just wants us to fight with Shixiong, but we can''t let him succeed, so no matter how Shixiong''s people provoke, remember a word, we can''t fight with them without the permission of Lin Feng and me."


    Although this kind of practice is somewhat tolerant, it is nothing compared with letting the demon clan succeed.


    Once they lose with Shixiong, the old xuanming will definitely start at the first time, and it will be them who will suffer at that time.


    "Wait until you come out of the ancient tomb." Wu Hao sighed and felt that something big would happen during his visit to the ancient tomb. He just hoped that everything would develop in a good way.


    Time passed in a twinkling of an eye. As soon as the next day arrived, people rushed to the nether palace, and the strong men and demons were present.


    Even the nine star Shura in the underworld appeared a lot. It seems that they came for the treasure in the underworld palace.


    "Pluto''s mansion is fixed. Strong people who surpass the demigod are not allowed to enter, so please know that once you are found to have reached the demigod, you will be killed on the spot."


    A man in a samurai uniform stood in front of the crowd with a Taidao in his hand.


    Demigod!


    Wu Hao and others immediately noticed that the Pluto warrior was also a strong demigod. It seems that the Pluto palace is really not simple.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the warrior suddenly rose up and pulled out his Taidao.


    "Don''t move Pluto, the auspicious time has come, and the ancient tomb is open!" A glimmer of knife light flew away and landed on the door of the ancient tomb.


    Suddenly, the tomb made a deep sound and was opened.


    There was a burst of green light in the ancient tomb, which looked very gloomy and terrible from the outside.


    "Please, everyone, there is another level space in the ancient tomb. If you die in it accidentally, the body cannot be recovered. At the same time, no matter how you fight in it, it will not affect the outside world. You don''t have to worry about the collapse of the ancient tomb." With the perception of the warriors one by one, they entered the ancient tomb.


    When he reached xuanming, the warrior stopped him.


    "Brother, your strength seems not weak." The warrior''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Did you forget what I said just now?" Then he was ready to start. Xuanming immediately launched defense when he saw that the situation was wrong. Unexpectedly, the evil tiger lurking in his body could also be perceived.


    "Ashura, let him in." At this time, a voice of vicissitudes appeared around. People looked around suspiciously, but they didn''t see any suspicious people.


    "Pluto, is that Pluto who just spoke? It''s as like as two peas last time. " Before, when humans and Demons fought in the dark snake area, such a voice stopped the battle. Today, this voice appears again.


    "Yes!" Asura took back the Taidao.


    "Go in."


    Xuanming enters the ancient tomb with doubts. Although he doesn''t know why the Pluto agreed to let him in, he always feels cheated.


    After waiting for Wu Hao, Asura looked puzzled again.


    "If the strength is too low, you will also die if you enter it. You can go again after considering it clearly."


    Wu Hao nodded: "thank you for reminding." Entering the ancient tomb without hesitation, Asura shook his head when he saw this scene.


    Fifty or sixty people, demons, Terrans and Hades, all have entered the ancient tomb, and the ancient tomb was closed for the first time.


    "Pluto, that man has the fighting power of the demigod. If you let him in, will the ancient tomb be destroyed?" Asura turned and said to the black figure behind him.


    "No problem, someone will deal with him." Pluto said faintly.


    "OK, but just now it seems that there is a senior supreme of mankind. Do you need to take care of it?"


    Pluto shook his head: "no, it may be him who can clean up the demigod."


    Hearing this, Asura looked surprised. Can the high Supreme Master clean up the demigod? He couldn''t believe it.


    "All things in heaven and earth are mutually generated and controlled. If they are mutually controlled, even if the other party is an ordinary person, even the demigod will fall."


    After hearing this sentence, Asura could not help nodding and admitting that what Pluto said was also true. Sometimes, although the strength is strong, it means that he can dominate everything, sometimes fate can''t escape this disaster. Even gods fall, not to mention a demigod.


    After Wu Hao and others entered the ancient tomb, they came to a huge hall. People in the fifties and sixties looked at everything around them, and they were also full of spirit. They were deeply afraid of sudden danger.


    "Wu Hao, you finally followed in." Xuanming looked straight at Wu Hao not far away.


    Feeling xuanming''s eyes, Wu Hao also looked at it and gave a random sneer.


    "Are they going to fight now?" The strong men on both sides of the human and demon watched them.


    "Let''s go and have a look first." Wu Hao doesn''t intend to fight here. There are many enemies here. Xuanming''s strength is unfathomable. Once he loses both with xuanming, the benefit will be the people present.


    "Let''s go too." Xuanming naturally knew this truth very well, so he immediately followed Wu Hao and others with his own people.


    "What should we do? They are behind us now, and there are a large number of them. If we surround us at this time, the consequences will be unimaginable." Lin Feng asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, they dare not." Lausanne smiled and said.


    "What do you mean?" Lin Feng is a little confused. Now xuanming and they have an advantage. Why don''t they dare.


    "They''re new here. They don''t even know the danger in the ancient tomb. How can they rashly do it? Aren''t they afraid of stealing chickens and eroding rice?"


    Lin Feng reacted. What Lausanne said is really reasonable. Everyone has just come in. The ancient tomb is very dangerous. No one knows what mechanism there is. After all, it can be called the king of time and Hades. It is definitely a very powerful existence.


    Suddenly Wu Hao stopped and stood where he was.


    "Remember, if there is any accident, Lin Feng is the vice captain. If we go our separate ways, if Lin Feng is there, we will listen to Lin Feng. If Lin Feng is not there, we will listen to Lausanne. Lausanne and Lin Feng are not people, otherwise we will ensure everyone''s safety." Wu Hao frowned and said.


    "Captain, did you find anything?" Lin Feng immediately asked, because it was really abnormal for Wu Hao to suddenly say such words at this time.


    "Well, I feel the spatial fluctuation, which indicates that there is other space in the ancient tomb. It doesn''t rule out that we and you may be forced to separate. In short, can you and people do it?"

 Chapter 1012

    They looked at each other, and then Lausanne nodded: "no problem, I will fully cooperate with brother Lin Feng and protect my companions."


    After the two agreed, Wu Hao stepped forward again. After a while, they met the huge stone gate.


    Wu Hao put his hand on the stone gate and opened his mind.


    "It''s incredibly made of this material. Even the spiritual power can''t penetrate into it." Wu Hao looked at the stone gate with a shocked face.


    Just now, as soon as his mental strength entered the stone gate, about 50 cm, he was completely isolated.


    "Look for the mechanism. There must be one." For a time, people began to get busy, and Wu Hao was looking for mechanisms everywhere.


    "Captain, where are you looking!" Suddenly Rongping shouted, and the people immediately looked at the top of their head. There was a red button on the top of the wall three meters above their head.


    An ordinary dagger appeared in Wu Hao''s hand. He aimed it out without thinking about it.


    The red button was hit, then the door made a "boom" sound, and then began to open slowly.


    Xuanming and others just saw this scene and smiled with satisfaction.


    "It''s nice for someone to take the lead for us, so that we can avoid our losses." The tiger king laughed and said.


    "Oh? Is that what you think? " Xuanming holds his hands. Others may not know Wu Hao, but he has fought with Wu Hao and knows very well what ability Wu Hao has.


    Wu Hao, who has heavenly eyes and strong mental power, can avoid these dangers as much as possible.


    So if they can avoid these dangers, Wu Hao, they don''t have the idea of opening the way. Once they really meet the baby, they have more opportunities to start first.


    "Xuanming king, is that Wu Hao really as powerful as you say?" The tiger king still doesn''t understand these days. Xuanming says Wu Hao is very strong, but he really doesn''t feel what strength Wu Hao has.


    "Look down on him. Maybe you''ll die miserably." In the past, he underestimated Wu Hao, and later he was succeeded by Wu Hao.


    If he hadn''t underestimated Wu Hao at the beginning, if he could erase Wu Hao at the first time before he grew up, he wouldn''t have so many troubles today.


    So Wu Hao''s story taught him a truth. We must not underestimate anyone or an ordinary person.


    If we can get rid of Wu Hao, no matter who he is in the future, as long as he is destined to be an enemy with xuanming emperor, whether it is the future or not, even if he is just an ordinary person, even if he has no strength to bind chickens, he will completely erase it.


    The first Wu Hao has appeared. He doesn''t want to appear the second Wu Hao. He can''t afford the price.


    The whole stone gate is nearly two meters thick, and it is still made of special materials. No wonder the spirit can''t enter it.


    Behind the stone gate is a wide corridor with statues of many ghosts.


    "Look at them, isn''t it a little strange?" Rongping pointed to the statue and said with a smile.


    "Yes, they seem to have lost their weapons. They must have been robbed by the people who came in before." Lin Feng also said faintly.


    "So there should be no treasure around the ancient tomb. After all, Wu Hao is the only natural person who can enter here. So far, it seems that we haven''t met any danger."


    After saying this, Wu Hao looked at Rong Ping in surprise.


    "Team, Captain, why are you looking at me like that? What''s the problem?" Rongping is a little alarmed. Is there something wrong with what he said?


    "Of course, no problem. I just think you seem to have suddenly become smarter. You can analyze the problem, and you''re right."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao''s words embarrassed Rong Ping. Is he really so stupid at ordinary times?


    "There is really no treasure in the periphery, but nevertheless, we still have to be careful about the mechanism here." Wu Hao has been paying attention to everything around him.


    As soon as the words fell, the people stopped, because they had heard a voice that was deafening.


    After a few seconds, a huge iron ball appeared in the huge channel and was rushing towards them at a very fast speed.


    "That''s it? There''s no technical content. Look, I cut it with a knife! " Melt flat and pull out the giant sword.


    "Get away quickly. It''s made of meteorite iron. Even if it''s, a powerful forging master can''t break it easily."


    what!


    Rong Ping''s face was surprised. As a mecha family, how could he not know what meteorite is.


    That''s the precious iron essence of forging materials. I didn''t expect that there was such a big lump in the ancient tomb of Pluto.


    "No, I can''t hide. It''s too big to hide." Holly shouted.


    "Withdraw, let the demon clan help us resist!" Wu Hao thought of a plan. Anyway, the people behind him are not far away from them and have been following behind. Don''t you just want them to open the way? In that case, give them a big gift.


    They accelerated and immediately ran towards xuanming and others.


    "What''s going on? What are they going to do? Are they going to do it here?" The tiger king looked at Wu Hao and his face changed greatly. They had many powerful demons, twice as many as Wu Hao.


    But the terrain here is narrow, which is really very suitable for Wu Hao and them.


    "Get ready for battle!" Xuanming didn''t think much. His goal is Wu Hao, and Wu Hao''s goal is also him, which he knows very well.


    "Xuanming old son, you''re used to living a good life in the future. I''ll give you a big gift!" Wu Hao shouted and flew directly over them as the ten people soared into the air.


    The crowd kept looking at Wu Hao and them until several of Wu Hao''s people passed them.


    "No! Look ahead! " Suddenly someone shouted. They turned around and found the meteorite close at hand.


    "Come on, retreat!" The tiger king shouted.


    "It''s too late to break it!" Xuanming said loudly, so close, it''s impossible for them to retreat.


    "This, this is meteorite, I''m afraid..."


    Spell it!


    The powerful demons shot one after another, but the meteorite rolled down very fast. In addition to its own weight and quality, this meteorite definitely has incomparable weight.


    However, under such abruptness, it is impossible for them to do their best in time.


    Ah!!!


    For a time, screams continued, and the powerful demon suffered damage.


    Wu Hao and others who came behind couldn''t help covering their ears when they saw this scene.


    "Hello, Captain, chicken thief, but I like it. It sounds sweet." Rongping smiled and whispered.


    However, there are many powerful demons, and it is impossible to be covered by an iron ball.


    "Wu Hao!"


    After the iron ball stopped, xuanming''s face changed greatly, turned around and glared at Wu Hao and others.

 Chapter 1013

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Wu Hao asked.


    "You dare to plot against us. Do you want to go to war now!" All the powerful demons looked at Wu Hao murderously. Unexpectedly, they lost three members as they walked.


    "What do you mean I plot against you? So many powerful people in your demon clan have lost so much. How can we stop it? We just retreat selectively. Who says it''s to plot against you. You can eat rice and don''t talk nonsense." Wu Hao said with both hands in his arms.


    "Hum, don''t talk nonsense to me. Are you plotting against me? You know in your heart how you plan to compensate for the loss of our demon clan!" Xuanming asked.


    "Compensation? Hahaha, you''re kidding me. If so, I also want to compensate. Just let me compensate for any loss in this treasure hunt. You take all the benefits and let me compensate for the loss. Do you think I''m a fool? "


    Emperor xuanming and Wu Hao looked at each other, and the killing intention in their eyes kept rolling.


    "So you don''t intend to do otherwise?" Xuanming asked coldly.


    "Yes, I can help you bury them all. As for others, don''t talk. If you want to fight, you can rush over now." Wu Hao outlined at the corner of his mouth that the terrain here is narrow, and the demon clan can''t do its best. It has an absolute advantage over them.


    So now even if xuanming them, he is not afraid at all.


    Xuanming also knew what Wu Hao was thinking. Fighting in such a place was really bad for them.


    "Hum, we''ll see!" Xuanming finally swallowed this tone. Now it''s not time to shoot.


    "The captain is high, really high. In this way, it weakens the top of the three of them. It''s great. If you can come more times, I''m afraid you can break them down."


    Wu Hao smiled helplessly.


    How many times? This time, the strong demons almost couldn''t bear it. If they came more than once, I''m afraid the demons would really do anything to them at all costs.


    Although the terrain here is favorable to them, there are many more powerful demons than them all the time. I''m afraid even wheel battles can cover this defect.


    For a time, xuanming and others came to the front, followed by Wu Hao. Behind Wu Hao and others were Shixiong, and the creatures of the underworld were at the end.


    According to the truth, the creatures in the underworld should go to the front. After all, they must be more familiar with here than they are in a sense.


    After a while, the demon family seems to meet the mechanism again, fine iron strong crossbow.


    And it is still instant. The power of each powerful crossbow is absolutely no less than that of a top-level strong man, and there are explosives on the powerful crossbow.


    Xuanming originally wanted to treat him with his own way, but they were too many and the strong crossbow was very fast, which made them unable to avoid. In an instant, they became a shield for Wu Hao and them.


    Damn it!


    Xuanming suffered losses continuously and was very angry. Why didn''t he take more than half of the advantage every time as long as Wu Hao was there? It''s really annoying.


    "Hahaha, old xuanming, I really feel safe behind you. I have to say that the demon brothers are too righteous. They would rather hurt themselves than let these mechanisms hurt the people behind us. It''s interesting enough." Wu Hao laughed and said.


    This made the members of the demon clan angry, and some even wanted to do it.


    "I''ll kill him!" The tiger king pulled out his weapon angrily.


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s a fierce method. Now the top priority is to leave this mechanism channel." Xuanming is not so easily fooled.


    There are mechanisms in front of them, and then Wu Hao and others. If they start at this time and then encounter mechanisms, their demon clan will become enemies on both sides. They must suffer.


    It''s better to leave some strength to concentrate on blocking these mechanisms. I believe it will end soon.


    "Mecha!" As they walked, xuanming saw eight mecha appearing on the channel.


    There are still mecha here. When did the underworld develop mecha.


    Even Wu Hao, they are a little strange, but these are all old machine armor, which has little destructive power at all.


    The old mecha has only peak combat power at most, so the demon clan is fearless.


    "You three speed will solve these mecha." Xuanming said to the three men.


    The three men answered and rushed up. One man smashed the mecha with one punch.


    "Garbage truck a also wants to block our way." The three powerful demons said proudly.


    However, at this time, three explosions immediately wrapped the scene, filled the channel with waves, and immediately attacked them.


    "Damn it, it''s a trap again, but this time it''s just right. Just use this to give back to Wu Hao and withdraw all of you!" After xuanming ordered, everyone knew what xuanming was going to do.


    One after another, they followed the example of Wu Hao and their actions, one by one passed over ten people of Wu Hao, and then handed the bandaging shock wave to Wu Hao and them.


    "I''ll go. They play Yin." Seeing the flame approaching, Wu Hao and them had no time to escape.


    "Oh, how naive!" Wu Hao smiled and waved.


    Space gate!


    Seeing the door of Wu Haoshi''s exhibition space, everyone went in without thinking.


    Invincible golden body!


    Behind the gate of space, Wu Hao and others are still on the scene, but there is an extra space to avoid the attack of fire, because Wu Hao has defended with invincible gold body, and the fire can''t enter at all.


    "I''ll add some strong medicine to you!"


    Spirit of fire dragon!


    A deep dragon chant was heard, and the spirit of fire dragon was immediately integrated with the explosion flame.


    The demon clan thought Wu Hao and them were blocking in front, but when they stopped, they turned around and the explosion flame approached them at a faster speed.


    "Why!"


    They didn''t understand at all. Did Wu Hao swallow them? Otherwise, how could these flames catch up without any obstacles.


    "Cruel, too cruel. Now I know that the most poisonous is not only women''s heart. The captain''s heart is more poisonous than women, but I like it." Rong Ping laughed. He was so happy these two times that the demon clan might have to cry.


    Moreover, Wu haogang also secretly joined the spirit of fire dragon, which greatly improved the power of explosion flame.


    "Defend, defend, defend!" Xuanming shouted quickly and suddenly thought of Wu Hao''s space field.


    Wu Hao, who owns the space field, can open up a space to avoid, so the flame can''t hurt them.


    Bang!


    The fierce flame is installed with the demon family''s defense wall, and the defense is broken in an instant. Fortunately, the demon family is well prepared this time without much loss.


    "Wu Hao, you want to die!" The mysterious smell reverberated in the whole corridor.

 Chapter 1014

    Looking at the two men on the ground, xuanming couldn''t bear it.


    "That''s ridiculous. Can''t you hide from us? In that case, do you think we can stop it if we don''t hide? " Wu Hao took back the space gate, smiled and said.


    "Hum, first he plotted against us, and now he is unreasonable. Do you really think we dare not do it here!" Xuanming looked at Wu Hao with murderous eyes.


    "Xuanming, don''t talk to me with your superior tone. I''m not in your hand. Out of instinct, it''s normal for us to hide. You can''t hide. You don''t have the ability. If you think you can do it, you can come up and have a try."


    On one side, Rong Ping looked at the demon strongman.


    "Come on, it''s just that I''ve been unhappy with you for a long time." Rong Ping''s famous impulsive elements were not pressed by Wu Hao several times. He had already rushed up to beat these powerful demons.


    "You!" The tiger king was also a little uncontrollable, and the scene was full of gunpowder.


    The lion Xiong and others behind are smiling. It is absolutely a very good arrangement for the demon family to fight Wu Hao.


    Under this condition, the strength of Wu Hao''s ten people can be brought into full play.


    But there are many powerful demons, and it will be sooner or later to break through Wu Hao''s ten people, but I''m afraid the demons will also pay a high price.


    At that time, he will be able to take advantage of it.


    "Wu Hao, you''ve gone too far. I can''t see such a plot against the demon clan." Shixiong immediately stepped forward and began to fan the flames.


    "Hehe, what can''t you see? Do you have to help others lose money when you are sold by others? Say you''re not very smart. You really don''t have a brain. " Lausanne shouted.


    "Shixiong, think about it. Are there people or ghosts around you? Don''t capsize in the gutter at that time."


    Speaking of this, Shixiong''s face hasn''t changed much. He knows that Lausanne is talking about Yang Ning, but he has sent someone to take it before. Yang Ning''s grave has indeed been pried, and there are traces of crawling around the grave.


    This is enough to prove that Yang Ning is right beside him.


    "Distance meter? Hehe, don''t think you are smart. Yang Ning is Yang Ning. Do you think I should trust him or you? "


    Hearing this, Wu Hao sighed and shook his head: "Lausanne, don''t talk nonsense with him. Some people are destined to die in their own hands. It''s meaningless to say more."


    "Old xuanming, if you want to fight or not, we can go first." Wu Hao looked at xuanming and asked.


    "Hum, you will die in my hands sooner or later. Let you go this time." After repeated hesitation, xuanming decided to bear it again.


    Wu Hao''s strength is unknown. Knowing that he has demigod combat power, he dares to be so arrogant, which is enough to show that Wu Hao is not afraid of him at all.


    In addition, the environment here is limited. If you fight here carelessly and suffer losses, even if you can finally kill Wu Hao and them, I''m afraid their losses will be very heavy. At that time, Shixiong and other humans behind you will attack them.


    "Hehe, I thought you were so capable. It turned out to be just a silver wax gun head."


    Then Wu Hao took the lead and walked forward.


    "You all pay attention. Don''t be plotted by him again. That boy is very cunning."


    This time, even if xuanming didn''t say it, they also entered a state of great attention. They didn''t dare to relax after losing twice in a row.


    "Xuanming king, we really don''t care if he says so about you?" The tiger king looked down on xuanming emperor at this moment.


    People were pointing at the nose and scolding the silver wax gun head. Xuanming didn''t care. If it were him, he would definitely rush up and fight with Wu Hao.


    "You think it''s good to do it now? Don''t care what others say. A calm mind can make you live again and again. Only by living can you become strong. Who dares to say such words after being strong? "


    Although xuanming was very angry with what Wu Hao said, he was a man who had experienced great storms after all. How could he go up and work hard because of such a sentence.


    If so, he could not live to this day. Maybe he died in the third universe or the trial continent very early.


    There was no danger on the next journey, because with the previous two sudden attacks, everyone seemed cautious, especially the demon clan, for fear of further losses.,


    "It''s finally over. The road is really long." Rongping panted.


    He is not tired of walking, but his nerves are tight. He is afraid of danger on the road behind him, so his nerves are in a very stiff state. Now he is cold and relaxed, so he has to gasp.


    "Don''t relax. The more such a place is, the more likely it is to take new risks."


    A huge and wide front room appeared in front of us. After approaching, people found that there were several words on the ground.


    Trespasser, die!


    A few big characters in dark and terrible blood red look very deterrent.


    "This trick of frightening children is dead, but it can still shine back." Rongping has some unbelievers ready to go in.


    "Wait!" Wu Hao took him back.


    "Something''s wrong." Wu Hao didn''t let Rongping surpass the red blood line.


    Although the front room is extremely calm and looks calm and impermanent, the more it is, the more strange it feels, as if there are some dangerous and terrible things.


    "What should I do? You won''t believe such words that children believe?" Rongping still doesn''t believe it.


    "Rongping, don''t judge like this. Since it''s the tomb of Pluto, there must be his reason to dare to say so. Besides, be careful to drive a ten thousand year ship." Lin Feng also said.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, be careful to drive a ten thousand year ship. Let the demons help us explore the way."


    A smile reappeared on Wu Hao''s face, and then with a wave of his hand, several big words and red blood lines on the ground were covered by a layer of ash.


    "This......" Rongping immediately reacted to what Wu Hao wanted, and immediately he stood next to the blood line just now.


    "Hehe, that''s right." With Wu Hao, they waited for half a minute, and xuanming and others came here.


    Looking at Wu Hao, they stood at the door and didn''t go in, xuanming also stopped everyone.


    "Wu Hao, what tricks are you playing?" Xuanming asked coldly.


    "Hey, don''t think people are so bad. I don''t think it''s you. We''ve gone in there. There''s no exit and nothing. I''m wondering if the new entrance is around here." While talking, Wu Hao knocked on the wall, and Lin Feng and others pretended to look for it.


    Xuanming looked at several people with some doubts and didn''t quite understand.


    If there is an outlet, it must be from the inside. Why are you looking outside.

 Chapter 1015

    "What kind of conspiracy do you have? Is there a trap in it?" Xuanming is a little oppressed. The monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years has repeatedly suffered losses in Wu Hao''s hands.


    "Trap? Really? We didn''t meet. How did you know there was a trap? " Wu Hao said foolishly.


    "Hum, don''t try to cheat me. You can''t cheat me." Xuanming said coldly.


    "Well, I really didn''t lie to you. We really didn''t meet a trap. We were really looking for an exit. Besides, it was wide inside, so even if there were a trap, I don''t think we should be afraid."


    Closely following the fox man, he didn''t know what to say in xuanming emperor''s ear. Xuanming emperor immediately reacted.


    "I see. I understand when you say so." A smile appeared on xuanming''s face.


    "You said it was wide inside, didn''t you? Are you afraid to go in, because once you go in, we''ll do it to you. " Emperor xuanming sneered.


    Now it''s their home. If Wu Hao dares to go in and take advantage of the internal environment, they really have the conditions to start.


    "This......" Wu Hao frowned.


    "It seems that I guessed right. I''d better advise you to get out now. I''ll wait for you inside!" Xuanming then passed Wu Hao and them, and then walked in with all the powerful demons behind him.


    Wu Hao and others also focused on xuanming and wanted to see what would happen next.


    Not five seconds after xuanming and others went in, suddenly an air wall appeared at the blood line, and the sound of valves came out all around.


    The dark way of xuanming is bad. I''m afraid there''s another mechanism.


    "Get out, get back." Xuanming bears the brunt and wants to return to the channel.


    But the air wall in front of him blocked his way.


    "Wu Hao, it''s you again. Get out of the way!" Xuanming was angry. He had been more careful, but he still fell into Wu Hao''s plan.


    "Sorry, I didn''t do it. I don''t know why it happened." Wu Hao shrugged and said helplessly.


    "Hum, just a gas wall, can you stop me!" Xuanming''s strength soared and hit the air wall with all his strength, but the air wall didn''t move and didn''t hurt at all.


    "How, how could this happen..." xuanming''s face changed greatly, and a new situation happened in the front room at this time.


    As like as two peas, the wall was opened with a strong crossbow, just like what was just now. All the strong crossbows have explosives.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao took a breath of air-conditioning. It seems that xuanming and them are really going to be in trouble.


    "Old xuanming, look at the top of your head. It seems that there is a big gift!" Wu Hao shouted.


    Xuanming immediately looked up and saw a turntable knife on the ceiling of the front room.


    A weapon appeared in xuanming''s hand and wanted to destroy the turntable knife on his head.


    It''s made of meteorite again!


    Meteorite is the refined iron for forging secondary artifact. It is not easy to be destroyed. In addition, how can they have enough time to prepare at this time of emergency.


    "Wu Hao, I will tear you to pieces!" As soon as the voice fell, the strong crossbow started, and the turntable knife on his head began to fall slowly.


    "Shit, it''s terrible. Fortunately, we didn''t go in just now, otherwise we would really die too pitifully." Melting flat forehead with cold sweat, this mechanism is made of top materials and can''t be damaged at all.


    There were bursts of explosions at the scene, all caused by the explosives carried in the strong crossbow.


    The turntable knife on the top of the head has also reached xuanming''s eyes. Xuanming''s more than 20 strong people have just been injured. Now they are at a loss when encountering this kind of trap.


    "Break the trap for me. Do you want to stop me, Emperor xuanming!" Xuanming couldn''t help it. He knew that if he didn''t do it, maybe all his companions would die here today.


    "Oh, go all out? The evil tiger is coming out. " Wu Hao is not the first time to see the evil tiger, but this time the evil tiger is the strongest.


    As soon as the evil tiger came out, xuanming''s strength increased by leaps and bounds, and he instantly had the breath of a demigod.


    Evil body protection!


    The evil tiger sent out a halo, shrouded all his men in it, and also formed an air wall.


    The strong crossbow hit the air wall and sent out a violent explosion, but it did not affect xuanming and others inside.


    The turntable knife above the head was also blocked by the air wall, but it still kept running.


    "It''s really strong. It seems that I underestimate you." Wu Hao smiled. Xuanming''s power to summon the evil tiger was really strong, at least surprised him.


    But even so, so what? If we really fight, the winner is not certain. Even if we can''t win xuanming, xuanming has absolutely nothing to do with him.


    "You break all these mechanisms, speed!" Xuanming said, all the powerful demons went out one after another and showed their talents one by one.


    Speaking of quality, the tomb of Hades is also powerful. I didn''t expect to be able to withstand the devastation of so many powerful people without any damage. I really don''t know how to do it.


    About two minutes later, the holes of all powerful crossbows were destroyed, and the turntable knife on the head was destroyed with the joint efforts of everyone.


    The mechanism was broken, and the air wall that isolated everyone disappeared instantly. Everyone was relieved.


    "Wu Hao!" Xuanming flew here without any hesitation.


    "So angry, as for you, I really haven''t seen those mechanisms. Do you have to ask for guilt?" Wu Hao grabbed xuanming''s wrist and asked with a sneer.


    "Hum, do you know what you know? If you don''t know, how can you let us go first!"


    "Why can''t I let you go first? You can''t see the words on the ground. If you have to go in, who has a way? " Wu Hao pointed to the dust he had wiped clean just a moment ago.


    Trespasser, die!


    These big words were impressively in front of him. Xuanming frowned. Why didn''t he see these words just now? He didn''t even seem to notice the ground.


    "Then why didn''t you say it?" Xuanming asked angrily.


    "Hahaha, funny, why should I say that? You can be forgotten that we are enemies. Do you think I have the obligation to report danger to the enemy? Or if it were you, would you tell me there was danger here? "


    Wu Hao was not afraid of the angry xuanming emperor at this time.


    Just now, because of the interception mechanism, xuanming has used a lot of supreme Qi, so now if you really do it, it may be an opportunity.


    "It''s unreasonable. No one can save you today!" The mysterious atmosphere enveloped Wu Hao, and the powerful pressure made many strong people around him retreat.


    A smile appeared on Wu Hao''s face, and a breath burst out of his body.


    "If you think you can kill me by this alone, you are too naive." Wu Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 1016

    Their breath collided with each other, forming the central area of energy explosion, and many people around suffered.


    Although their strength also has the peak, but now their breath has completely exceeded the peak.


    "You broke through?" Wu Hao frowned slightly. Emperor xuanming had such fighting power without summoning evil tigers. He had definitely broken through his strength.


    "Hehe, that''s why I dare say that you will die in my hands." Emperor xuanming is confident. He has made a breakthrough, but he has not really reached the demigod state.


    Now we can only say that we are infinitely close to the demigod. If we try our best, he will not be afraid of the strong who is new to the demigod.


    "Really? It seems that the loss you suffered before hasn''t made you remember long. Do you think such strength can kill me? " Wu Hao sneered.


    "Can you, try to know!" The breath of xuanming emperor and Wu Hao is increasing.


    At this moment, the tiger king and other talents clearly realized that Wu Hao''s strength was so terrible that he could fight the demigod.


    Wu Hao really didn''t show his real strength before the fight. Otherwise, I''m afraid the battle would have ended long ago. Can he still live until now.


    "Xuanwang, I, we''re about to... Can''t hold on..." the tiger king and others held the wall. Just now they experienced a dangerous mechanism and spent a lot of energy. Now how can they resist the energy of Wu Hao and xuanming for too long.


    Xuanming squinted at his men behind him.


    If it lasts too long, it is really disadvantageous to them. After all, the consumption has not been alleviated and has been subject to a new impact. Even he can''t bear it.


    "Hum!" Xuanming calmed down and immediately pushed away Wu Hao, isolating the collision between the two people''s breath.


    I''m afraid they will suffer if they can''t stop now.


    "What? Are you afraid? " Wu Hao smiled. In fact, he didn''t intend to fight with xuanming now. After all, there was a fight in the underworld behind him.


    The reason why he started with xuanming now is to see xuanming''s real strength, but now, xuanming''s strength is still under control, so he didn''t worry too much.


    Although xuanming''s strength has made a breakthrough, if he really wants to fight, xuanming can''t help him. Even if he can''t kill xuanming now, when his strength breaks through again, xuanming''s death is coming.


    Xuanming can''t compare with him if he is more talented. Even if he spends time fighting a war of attrition, xuanming just lingers for a long time.


    How could xuanming not understand the truth Wu Hao understood.


    Although he now knows that Wu Hao has no strength to endanger his life, he also knows Wu Hao''s abnormal talent.


    Now Wu Hao may not have a chance to kill him, but it''s not certain for a long time. Once Wu Hao''s strength breaks through again, I''m afraid he will lose in an instant.


    He and Wu Hao have become immortal. Once Wu Hao''s strength really surpasses him, he can''t have a chance to live.


    Moreover, time can''t drag on any longer. Xuanming has secretly made up his mind to never let Wu Hao leave the ancient tomb of the underworld alive. Xuanming must be solved here,.


    There are space constraints here. Even if Wu Hao has the space ability to do it, he can''t leave the ancient tomb at all, so this is definitely the best burial place for Wu Hao and the best place for him to do it.


    Once outside, Wu Hao is an immortal Xiaoqiang. Even if he has the strength to kill Wu Hao, he will die young in terms of Wu Hao''s character.


    This is not the first time that such a thing has happened, so he will not allow it to happen again.


    Every time Wu Hao gets away from him, the hatred between them will become more and more intense. At that time, Wu Hao''s counterattack will only become more and more intense.


    "Boy, let you live for a while." Xuanming snorted coldly and didn''t say much. He still gave up the idea of starting now.


    Even if you want to do it, you have to wait until all his people recover their strength. Now doing it will only hurt his people.


    Of course, this hasn''t forced him completely. If he really forced him, he would never care about the life and death of these demon family members behind him. Even if he paid a huge price, he would also kill Wu Hao.


    "Hehe, in the same way, I have to give it to you. You won''t live long." Wu Hao sneered.


    He always believed that between him and xuanming, he would be the last to stand up.


    The myth created by xuanming was destined to be broken. The death of this scum is the best gift to mankind.


    The flames on both sides gradually extinguished, and the tense atmosphere was eased. They were all ready to take action just now. As long as Wu Hao spoke, they would definitely launch an attack at the first time.


    But they seemed to be just a tentative fight, and they didn''t really intend to do it.


    "Captain, this xuanming is really unusual. No wonder it can be called one of the three kings, but you still want to be better." Rong Ping gave Wu Hao a thumbs up and said, now he is completely convinced of Wu Hao.


    Not to mention anything else, Wu Hao''s strength is really strong enough. It''s easy to abuse him.


    "Hehe, don''t flatter. Let''s find a way in. Xuanming is not so easy to give up." Although Wu Hao doesn''t know what medicine is sold in xuanming gourd, he has already done it, but he stops.


    But he can also guess that it''s just that his people are in a bad state, or what xuanming is afraid of.


    But no matter what kind, Wu Hao also knows that he can''t do it easily, especially here.


    This is the ancient tomb of the last Pluto. Although ghosts and gods are not credible, it is only for ordinary people.


    Ordinary people don''t believe in ghosts and gods because they think they don''t exist in this world.


    But does he dare to say that ghosts and gods are not credible? Pluto is a very powerful existence. Although he is not here now, his old man is in the Styx river. It is not far from the Styx river. If he is killed back, who can stop him.


    They began to knock on the wall to find the door. Finally, he focused on the stone statue in the center.


    This is a ghost statue with ferocious tusks. It looks a little cautious, but this is the representative of the underworld. Ghosts are the most terrible thing in the world, but it can also be said to be the least terrible thing.


    In the human world, everyone is afraid, but in the underworld, who is afraid of this thing? Just like between human beings, can people still be afraid of people?


    Wu Hao groped around the stone statue for about five minutes. Xuanming ignored them and still sat on the ground and began to regulate their breath.

 Chapter 1017

    "It''s here..." Wu Hao smiled helplessly. The mechanism of the stone statue was really hidden and put on his teeth.


    How dare timid people easily touch the teeth of the ghost stone statue? Anything in it may exist. If the ghost stone statue suddenly moves, don''t you have to leave your fingers at once.


    But Wu Hao didn''t think so much and directly pressed the strange tusk.


    With the sound behind him, the stone door opened slowly, and Wu Hao patted the dust on his hands.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao doesn''t intend to stay here. Staying here will only produce new contradictions with xuanming and them. Instead of fighting fearlessly here, it''s better to find what you want as soon as possible and leave the ancient tomb.


    After entering the stone gate, before everyone reacted, the stone gate fell instantly, making people have no chance to respond at all.


    Rongping several people gathered tightly for fear of any sudden mechanism. They all looked at Wu Hao one by one.


    Now Wu Hao is absolutely the backbone. Although the fight between Wu Hao and xuanming Emperor just now has no characteristics, from their performance, Wu Hao has not lost the wind at all.


    And their breath makes them a little out of breath, which is enough to show that Wu Hao''s strength is absolutely strong.


    Because if any of them were against xuanming, they might have been killed or seriously injured. They were not confident that they could deal with it as freely as Wu Hao.


    They walked forward carefully. About fifty meters later, they met a fork in the road.


    Wind forest and mountain fire.


    There are four doors, which highlight the light of different breath.


    "Is this a multiple-choice question?" Wu Hao hesitated and looked at the four doors. He didn''t expect to meet this kind of thing.


    "What should I do? Do you want to leave? " Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Master Luo, what do you think?" Wu Hao looks at Lausanne. Lausanne is smart and knowledgeable among them. It''s nothing to ask his advice.


    "I think it''s better to go together." Lausanne said faintly.


    "Why?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    "I can''t tell. Experience tells me that it''s always safest to walk together."


    Wu Hao nodded: "I also suggest going together. The construction of such a fork in the tomb of the underworld is nothing more than to attract people. I''m afraid the greedy team will feel that there are treasures in all four doors here, so if they go separately, they want to put all the treasures in their bags."


    "I guess so. Even if there are treasures in these four doors, there must be only one purpose..."


    "It is used to disperse tomb explorers and break them one by one. Greedy people often don''t get the best benefits." Before Lin Feng finished speaking, Lausanne took it.


    These two people are worthy of being smart people, and their understanding ability is really beyond ordinary people.


    "So, what should we choose?" Everyone looked at Wu Hao. If we want to go together, we must choose one of the four doors.


    Wu Hao also hesitated. After all, it is not easy to choose a really easy way. Some may be unimpeded, and some may be a dead end.


    "The wind is as light as an arrow. Since it is the wind, it should be related to speed." Wu Hao looks at Rong Ping and Huo Lei.


    "You two are not suitable for the damper, so rule out this possibility."


    They smiled awkwardly. Indeed, if it is related to speed, they really don''t seem to fit.


    "Lin''s words." Wu Hao was lost in thought for more than ten seconds.


    "I''m afraid Lin is not suitable. Lin is probably related to defense. If it has something to do with Pluto, it must have super defense. It''s like the quality of ancient tombs. I''m afraid you and I can''t break it."


    When Wu Hao finished, they nodded again. Although they didn''t quite understand why Lin was related to defense, they still believed what Wu Hao said.


    "The essence of mountain and fire should be no different. I''m afraid they both belong to the breaking category. Fire has its explosive and destructive power in the elements. I''m afraid it is much stronger than mountain. Mountain is a little second."


    Finally, people''s eyes turned to the "mountain" gate.


    "Mountain Gate, that''s it. What do you think?" Wu Hao looked at the crowd and asked.


    "I think it''s no problem. Second, since both are the main destruction and outbreak, the fire gate is naturally not suitable for us. With the same attribute, it''s natural to choose a weaker one. This choice is nothing more than the best." Lausanne nodded approvingly.


    "OK, since there''s no problem, let''s go through the mountain gate." Wu Hao stepped in first, and everyone behind him followed up.


    Not long after several people went in, Shixiong and others came here, but when they saw the four doors, they were two big at once. They didn''t know what these meant.


    "Choose the wind. I think, anyway, the wind means fast speed. We have so many people and so many pairs of eyes. Can''t we still observe the surrounding conditions?"


    The sudden proposal makes everyone feel as if it makes some sense. Their advantage is that there are many people. Although they also plan to separate people, after all, they have a greater chance of getting treasures.


    But now they are not the only ones in the ancient tomb. If they act separately and meet those powerful demons, I''m afraid they will all die, so they still don''t choose to separate.


    The crowd entered the "wind" gate.


    Soon xuanming and others came here. When they saw the four gates, xuanming hesitated. He wanted to separate people, but there must be Wu Hao and them inside. Once they were met by Wu Hao, they would also bring danger. Finally, they decided to go on the road together. If they really met Wu Hao, they could solve it easily inside.


    "Fox Lek, what do you think of this?" The smartest person present was fox Lek, so he played a key role at this time.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know how to choose. Fenglin mountain fire was the so-called art of war used by human beings long ago. There is a saying in it that Fenglin is defense and mountain fire is breaking, so it depends on what you mean to choose defense or breaking."


    Hearing this, xuanming naturally had an answer in his heart, and finally looked at the mountain fire.


    "Fire!" He knew that there were dangers everywhere, but how could he not know that he had been a human.


    As the saying goes, the more dangerous the place is, the safer it is. Although defense is not terrible, he just doesn''t choose it. Acting on the contrary is also a kind of art of war.


    "Why didn''t King Xuan choose the mountain? In terms of breaking, the fire should be stronger than the mountain. "


    If Wu Hao were here at this time, he would not help thumbing up to Fox Lek.


    It has to be said that Fox Lek''s view is much better than most humans.

 Chapter 1018

    "Intuition makes no difference. I prefer a rough way. The more dangerous the place is, the better the treatment is. Moreover, the more dangerous the place is, the safer it is."


    Xuanming''s words were reasonable, and then fox Lek didn''t say much, so they quietly entered the fire door.


    The last group of strong men from the underworld came in and chose the mountain gate without hesitation.


    This is definitely experience. If someone is present, you will know that these people are definitely not the first time to come here. Otherwise, why are they so familiar with the road.


    Indeed, it is not the first time for them to come here. It is precisely because of their previous experience that they are unharmed this time. In addition, with Wu Hao''s people opening the way, they are also much easier.


    "Be careful, I almost fell at the ''fire'' gate last time. Secondly, there must be no accident."


    At this time, Wu Hao and others have come to the central area of the "mountain" gate. There are not many strange things here.


    The only strange thing is the visual impact. With each step, the originally desolate space here will give birth to flowers, trees, mountains and rivers.


    This scene makes people feel relaxed and happy. They are in a nervous state all the way. Now when they meet such a good place, how can they not relax.


    And these scenes will be born according to their continuous movement, as if they were born when they appeared.


    "It seems that we are right to choose this door." Flohugh said happily.


    "Don''t relax. Often this appearance is the most terrible. Don''t be confused by these illusions and concentrate on moving forward." Although Wu Hao also relaxed and looked at the surrounding environment, everyone seemed extremely relaxed, but he would not be so naive.


    The long road under our feet seemed to be out of sight, but it was surrounded by green lawns. After a while, people saw a lake.


    The road under our feet has also changed from lawn to Lake, and there are stepping stones on the lake, as if they were specially designed to provide people for crossing.


    For fear of fraud, Wu Hao carefully put his foot on it and tried the weight. When he felt nothing different, he put another one on it.


    "Is there really no problem?" Several people behind asked.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem."


    At this time, Wu Hao opened his heavenly eye ability and spiritual power. The only thing he has to do now is to observe these stones. Once the weight of the stones changes, it will prove that there is something wrong with the stones under his feet.


    Everyone tried it. It was really no problem. Then they were relieved to go on the road.


    The lake is very broad, at least kilometers.


    Wu Hao really doesn''t know how Pluto did it and how big the ancient tomb is. It''s hard to imagine.


    Suddenly, there were many scenes of fish swimming in the water.


    The sight of fish playing with each other in the water also attracted several people. Wu Hao couldn''t help looking at it.


    "Don''t be distracted, go forward!" Wu Hao''s reminder revived several people. They didn''t come here to play. Now if they are distracted, they are likely to die if they are not careful.


    After walking about 500 meters, he reached the central tunnel of the lake. Wu Hao also found that it was quiet around.


    "Look, what''s that!" Suddenly Huo Lei, walking behind Wu Hao, pointed to a direction on his right.


    The dorsal fin of a fish emerged from the water.


    "What the hell, shark? Isn''t this fresh water? " Rongping is also confused, which is completely beyond his imagination. Can whales and sharks exist in fresh water at the same time? What logic is this.


    "Don''t panic. Let''s see what happens first." That''s what I said, but at this time, Wu Hao has pulled out the sky sword and is ready to fight anytime and anywhere.


    A few seconds later, many shark fins emerged in the water.


    One, two, three, four


    In just ten seconds, at least twenty or thirty sharks paid for the water, and the direction of the fins was aligned with them.


    "Their goal is us?" The faces of the people changed greatly, but they were all supreme strong people and would not be afraid of sharks at all.


    It just makes them wonder why sharks appear in fresh water, which is obviously unscientific.


    Even Wu Hao thought it was unscientific.


    "Don''t panic, this is an ancient tomb. The appearance of this scenery in the ancient tomb itself has nothing to do with science, so this must be the gate of the ''mountain''. Everyone calm down!"


    Wu Hao has sacrificed the sky sword. The powerful sword spirit isolates all sharks.


    "Hurry up and get out of here first." Wu Hao quickened his pace, but it did not affect his perception of the stepping stone under his feet.


    Walking, there was an accident behind him. A shark unexpectedly entered the range of sword isolation.


    "Be careful!"


    Fortunately, Wu Hao found it quickly, jumped, turned over and came to the back, slapped it down, and the shark disappeared without a trace.


    "How could it be?" Wu Hao looked at his palm. His attack had hit the shark just now, but why didn''t there be any sensory feeling in his palm.


    "Illusion, all the scenery here is just an illusion." Lausanne said with a slight change in his face.


    At this time, many sharks ignored the resistance of the sky sword and rushed in intuitively.


    In order to prove that his words were true, Lausanne stretched out his hand without any counterattack, but when the shark met him, he disappeared without a trace.


    "It''s really the environment. It startles me." Although I''m not afraid of these sharks, it''s still a little numb in such a number.


    "Mr. Wu, do you have a way to break the illusion?" Lausanne looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao nodded. His field can really break the illusion, but he has a feeling that if the illusion is still there, it may not be a bad thing.


    "Since it''s a dreamland and there''s no material harm, we don''t need to pay attention to it and just move on."


    Wu Hao looked at the water under the stone and looked at his palm. This empty feeling made people look a little embarrassed.


    People don''t understand why Wu Hao chose not to break the illusion. What kind of operation is this.


    After ten minutes, they finally got ashore and saw the exit of the "mountain" gate.


    "Well, since you want to see the truth of this illusion, I''ll let you see it now. Don''t be soft and pay attention to your feet." Wu Hao smiled. It was dangerous all the way.


    Space time field, broken!


    As soon as the field came out, all illusions were shattered, Wu Hao also closed the field, and then the endless abyss appeared in front of everyone.


    When they saw this scene, they immediately subconsciously retreated, and everyone looked at Wu Hao.


    "You, did you know?" The crowd looked in horror and asked Wu Hao.

 Chapter 1019

    "I''m not sure, but I also guessed a general idea, so I haven''t broken the illusion before. I''m afraid you''ll have any pressure." Wu Hao looked at the endless abyss and was shocked.


    He had imagined what was under the dreamland, maybe a torrent, maybe a sea of fire, maybe a knife mountain.


    But he never thought it was an endless empty abyss.


    "It''s nothing. Even if we fall, we can fly up. It just looks scary." SIBBs spoke softly.


    "Really? Master Xi, now run the supreme Qi to see if it can really fly. " Wu Hao might have felt the same way before, but he wouldn''t think so at this moment.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, not only SIBus began to run the supreme spirit, but others also began to take action.


    But then everyone looked surprised and even hurried away from this dangerous edge area.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t the supreme Qi in the body work?" Several people looked at Wu Hao in horror.


    "I''m not sure. Our supreme Qi has been limited here. The only thing we can use is our experience and strength. Even the body method is less than one ten thousandth of the previous one."


    Wu Hao has experienced this personally. When he flew to save people before, he had a feeling of emptiness. It seemed that there was no supreme Qi in his body, and his body method could not be used.


    The only constant is power. At the same time, the field can also be used, so he can break the illusion.


    It is conceivable that in this endless empty place, once a careless slip and can''t fly, I''m afraid they will only fall into darkness. If there is a bottom below, they will be broken to pieces. If there is no bottom below, they will keep falling, or they may live forever.


    "Well, hurry up and get out." Wu Hao looked at the open door in front of him.


    It''s not easy to go this way, it''s not difficult to say.


    For people who don''t know, it''s natural and simple. Just pay attention to the stepping stone under your feet and don''t make any mistakes.


    But for Wu Hao, who already knows that this is a fantasy and there is likely to be great danger under his feet, it is a little difficult.


    But when a person doesn''t know there is danger behind him, even if the danger has come, as long as he doesn''t look back, he will be fine and can be resolved naturally.


    But if a person knows that there is really danger behind him, and others say not to turn back, he will die if he turns back, but I''m afraid all individuals will turn back because of their inner panic.


    It was because Wu Hao understood this truth that he didn''t let a few people know about it. Thanks to the good pressure in his heart, otherwise how could he be relieved to come all the way.


    "Go, go, go, I don''t want to stay in such a place." Rongping runs away. Although he is not afraid of heaven and earth, what he is most afraid of is the night, and it is still endless black.


    After several people got out of the stone gate, the stone gate slammed closed. Looking back, there are still three other doors around, and they are still open.


    "It seems that we came out first. We took the lead." Wu Hao smiled faintly. They came in first and came out first. This should be the best way for them to go.


    However, as soon as the words were finished, xuanming and others came out of the "fire" door. Seeing Wu Hao and them safe and sound, xuanming''s face changed slightly.


    Although they were not in danger and relied on many people to break through this level, they were also very frightened.


    In the "fire" gate, there was a fire giant Xing Tian, who had the strength of a demigod. When they joined hands, they fought with the fire giant for more than an hour. Finally, xuanming summoned a evil tiger, and he was still not the opponent of the other party. It can be seen how strong they were.


    If everyone had not made concerted efforts to launch an attack that surpassed each other and successfully defeated the fire giant, they might still be trapped inside.


    Compared with Wu Hao, they are safe and sound without any damage. Their hair is messy and embarrassed one by one.


    "Hehe, it seems that your speed is not slow. You came out first than us, but you came first. Now you can go out. It seems that you have a good opportunity." Xuanming sneered and said.


    "Opportunities should also be left to predestined people. If you are like you, you can only rely on more people." Wu Hao looked at the situation of the strong of the demon family and couldn''t help feeling lucky.


    More than 20 strong demons were in a mess. It seems that there is really something powerful in the "fire" gate.


    At least if they choose the fire gate, I''m afraid they won''t have such good luck. After all, compared with the overall strength, more than 20 strong demons are really much stronger than them.


    Moreover, he was more convinced that there must be something else in the "fire" door, which was absolutely related to breaking.


    "Cut, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. Now that I''m here, I''ll calculate the things before you and me after autumn. Whether I can get the baby depends on my ability."


    Xuanming is more confident. If he really wants to rely on his abilities, he will never lose, at least not now.


    Because no matter the overall strength or personal strength, it seems that they have an advantage.


    Although Wu Hao is strong, I''m afraid he is not his opponent now. In addition, it seems that there are only nine people around Wu Hao. There are more than 20 people on his side. Will he really be afraid of Wu Hao?


    Wu Hao looked at xuanming and didn''t speak. This crafty thing must have gained some benefits. Is there really anything good in the "fire" gate? Why isn''t there in the "mountain" gate.


    Without waiting for Wu Hao to speak, xuanming began to walk forward with people.


    "Xuanwang, don''t we recover? I''m afraid there will be greater danger if we continue to move forward. At that time... "Fox Lek said with a frown.


    "I know, but Wu Hao, they are right behind. If they are one step ahead, what opportunities do we have for the baby inside? You can arrange to make a lot of physical strength stand in the front row and back row, the overdrawn stand in the middle, recover while walking and take turns."


    Fox Lek didn''t speak. Although he wanted to suggest that xuanming could stop for even half an hour to recover, xuanming didn''t say wrong. They just got a treasure. Since they knew there was something better in it, they naturally couldn''t lose the first chance.


    "Why did the old man leave in such a hurry? Hurry to reincarnate! " Rongping scolded twice. The voice was loud. The strong demon family should be able to hear it, but he didn''t give any response.


    "There are only two possibilities for them to go so fast now." Lausanne smiled and said.


    "If you want to go ahead and win the first opportunity to ambush us."

 Chapter 1020

    Wu Hao nodded and said, "if you just got any baby, you''re afraid we''ll take the lead when you see us here, so you don''t plan to recover at all and go first."


    "Yes!" Lausanne immediately agreed with what Wu Hao said.


    But compared with the former, the latter seems to be more realistic, because even if they go to the front to ambush, how do they know what''s ahead? If they don''t meet a suitable ambush point, they will be ambushed instead?


    What to do in case of failure? After all, their strength has been greatly reduced and their physical strength is close to the edge.


    "Let''s go too. Don''t be too far away from them. Since they want to play Yin, let''s show them Yin. I''m saying that even if we go ahead, the person who can get the baby is not necessarily who."


    Wu Hao followed up. Now they have some advantages. At least along the way, they have not encountered too much danger. All the dangers have been averted and their strength has not been wasted. This advantage seems small, but it is actually great.


    Half an hour after the two groups left, the members of the underworld came out of the mountain gate and looked around. They had determined that the people at the fire gate had left, and when they came to the end, the Mountain Gate reopened, which also meant that some of them had entered the mountain gate before.


    Now the only thing that is still open is the "wind" door. They must hunt down Wu Hao and others as soon as possible.


    Shixiong and others who had entered the third wave also stumbled out of the "wind" gate after more than ten minutes.


    Thirteen people went in, but only nine came out.


    Shixiong ran out of the "wind" gate and plunged his head into the ground. His face was very painful and suffered a terrible defeat.


    The people around Shixiong were also covered with blood, and their faces were panic.


    There are countless large and small wounds on everyone.


    Two people even lost their fingers.


    "Lion, lion boss, what should I do? It''s too... Too terrible. I want to go out. I want to go out." At first someone said with a cry.


    "Get out? Where do you think we can go now? " Shixiong doesn''t want to.


    Originally, the journey was smooth. Wu Hao''s fight with the demon clan gave them good conditions to make profits, but this happened after they entered the "wind" gate.


    Thirteen people went in, nine came out, and all were injured. If they did it again, they would never continue to live.


    "Well, let''s wait here and wait until we come in and find us. We''ll go out again. It''s terrible. It''s really terrible."


    They entered the "wind" gate smoothly at first, but the wind was stronger. They thought they could pass through all the way, but they didn''t expect a wind ghost to appear when they reached the central area.


    The wind sickle in his hand mercilessly killed one of their members on the spot.


    Then they launched a resistance and fought with the wind ghost, but the terrible expenses of the wind ghost were beyond their expectation. Just after the wind ghost became angry, everyone suffered.


    The air and breeze are all turned into countless blades. These blades are like meat shredders. It seems that air and wind are absolutely not allowed to come out of this space. Air and wind have other things.


    Although their strength is not weak, they can basically resist, but how long can they keep resisting.


    Soon there was a problem, because the battle with the wind ghost had consumed them a lot, so they couldn''t resist all the way.


    Finally, one fifth of the way, Shixiong didn''t wait to make a decision, who to sacrifice and who to take away.


    It was a very difficult multiple-choice question, but it happened that some of his colleagues died under the wind blade. Shixiong didn''t even think about it. He grabbed his partner''s body and blocked it in front.


    Although others were shocked by Shixiong''s behavior.


    But they know that if their strength is exhausted, maybe this is the only way.


    So they are desperately resisting, and now their fate has drawn up the results.


    If anyone dies, he will be immediately caught as a human shield. There is no discussion at all, so it is difficult for everyone along the way, which can only be described as hardship.


    After the crime, although there is still a companion''s body to resist, the body has long been dilapidated and can no longer resist.


    Several people rushed from a distance of more than 100 meters with the determination to die, and they didn''t care how the wind blade hurt them.


    As long as the speed is fast enough that the wind blades can''t catch you, these wind blades can''t take them.


    But they are not Wu Hao, not so fast, coupled with nervous tension, it is impossible to completely ignore the wind blade.


    One comes and two goes, everyone is afraid, but what''s the use of fear? A simple fear naturally can''t solve the problem.


    Now they are very lucky to be alive, so they don''t want to take risks.


    I thought the danger in the ancient tomb was nothing at all. After all, they didn''t have to explore the ruins. They were almost the same.


    But when I came to the ancient tomb of Pluto that day, I found that it seemed that they were too naive. It was impossible for them to break through the ancient tomb of Pluto.


    "You see, they should not have come out. I''m afraid they met something more terrible. Lausanne has the least people and is dead." Someone pointed to the other three doors and shouted.


    In fact, they do not know that the three doors were opened at the beginning, and only after passing will they really close, so they have this misunderstanding.


    "Really? If so, it means we are lucky. What they don''t have a chance to get belongs to us! " Shixiong suddenly smiled.


    As long as no one can come out, everything in here belongs to them.


    His strength was the strongest at the scene. No matter whether he won the treasure or saved his life, he believed that he was also more confident than more than a dozen other people.


    "Don''t you want to get the Godhead? One day, if you become a demigod, you will be able to absorb the divine personality and reach the divine realm, as well as artifacts. Whatever it is, it can make your family and yourself human in this world. " Some of what Shixiong said really began to incite them.


    If no one else comes out, they must really have a chance, which proves that they must be the luckiest.


    With this luck, they may really be able to turn the tables.


    "But what if they have come out and left?" Suddenly someone poured a basin of cold water, and the man''s eyes looked at the passage in front of him.


    "How could it be? We ran all the way. Although the battle was delayed for a while, since the ''wind'' gate was at the front, it should not be more difficult than them. Moreover, the wind attribute is also weaker among the seven elements. I don''t believe they can advance in this way."

 Chapter 1021

    Although that''s what he said, Shixiong was more or less worried. After all, the door closed immediately after they came out.


    In this way, even if others have come out and left, they can''t know whether the other party has come out or not.


    "Well, we''ll trust you again, but we have to wait until we recover. We consumed too much just now."


    Shixiong nodded. He didn''t mean it, so everyone must adjust their breath before leaving, otherwise the danger ahead may endanger them.


    Xuanming''s team bears the brunt. The first team is them, but the secret rooms are very quiet, there is no difference, and there are no treasures, which makes everyone disappointed.


    They come here to explore treasure and search for treasure, but now xuanming has got a top secondary artifact, which should belong to a quasi artifact. The IQ of the top secondary artifact is below the artifact.


    In their eyes, this thing is really priceless, but they also know very well that xuanming got this quasi artifact when he took it, so it doesn''t belong to them.


    "Won''t it just be gone? All robbed? " Where they stood was the fourth secret room they met, which was also empty.


    Xuanming looked around, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Don''t you find something strange here?" Xuanming asked in a low voice.


    "It''s a little strange. The secret room always feels like it''s been here, but it doesn''t seem to have been." Fox Lek looked around and whispered.


    Xuanming walked in another direction, then looked at the wall in that direction and suddenly reacted.


    "Fox Lek, come here and have a look."


    Fox Lek walked over and stood in the dark position. With shocked eyes, he also turned and looked at the wall behind him.


    "No wonder I said why it looks so familiar. I see."


    The two mute fans were also very confused and didn''t know what had happened.


    The tiger king was angry. He was in the same position as fox Lek, but why couldn''t he see anything different here, nothing special.


    "Is this what humans call ghost beating the wall?" Fox Lek looked at xuanming and asked.


    Xuanming nodded: "but it shouldn''t be a ghost beating the wall. It can only be said to be the mechanism here." Then xuanming came to the crowd.


    "Although we are no different from those places before, in fact, this secret room is the same as what we met before."


    what!


    They looked around as like as two peas in front of him, but there was a huge gap between what they had to do in the chamber of the coffin and the place where they were before, but why the two are all the same.


    "Well, just now we entered in different directions, so your vision is different. Just now we didn''t come in from here, but from there."


    Fox Lek also came to explain, and then pointed to a wall.


    "What do you mean? Where is the wall? Did we come in through the wall? " The tiger king asked directly, but he still didn''t quite understand.


    "It''s not through the wall, it''s a mechanism. If we guess wrong, this wall is not a load-bearing wall, but a movable wall. I''m afraid there is also a wall below the door we come in. After we leave, that wall will rise and the other wall will fall. When we enter again, we will find that we seem to have come to a strange secret room, In fact, they are all the same. "


    Fox Lek drew a circle on the ground.


    "I think it''s necessary to try again to see if it''s true." It''s impossible to eliminate it casually if you remember it well.


    This is also the best way of authentication. Xuanming nodded and did not authenticate again. After all, they are just guessing now.


    Wu Hao and others also encountered the same problem, but they found it earlier than xuanming and others.


    When he entered the chamber of Secrets for the second time, Wu Hao found something wrong, and then made a hypothesis in his heart. At the same time, he also left a note.


    Indeed, as like as two peas mark, he was totally embarrassed when he entered the third time, and the mark he left was still on the scene.


    "What should I do? Ghosts hit the wall." Someone asked.


    "What wall does the ghost hit? Don''t talk nonsense. It''s just a cover up." Lausanne said coldly.


    "Everything here is suspected. Let''s find a real exit. Since they are all in the same room, there should be no doubt that the exit is here." Wu Hao looked at the surrounding walls and gave up the idea.


    There must be no real passage in the wall, because the walls here are all the same doors, which are provided to lure them into the mud again and again.


    They knocked here and there and found many meaningful walls, but Wu Hao finally shook his head. Obviously, they were not.


    About ten minutes later, they searched all the walls in the secret room, even knocked on the ceiling, but they still didn''t find the real exit.


    Just when they were puzzled, Wu Hao looked at the two coffins. When he saw Wu Hao''s eyes, Lausanne also reacted.


    "So it''s really possible." Lausanne agreed with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly. It seems that the communication between smart people is really simple. There is not so much nonsense. One look can know what the other party is thinking.


    "You want to open the coffin?" Lin Feng asked.


    The two nodded: "the only possibility, otherwise the two coffins can''t be put here as decorations."


    "However, this is the ancient tomb of Pluto. I''m afraid the identity of those who can be buried here is not simple. In case they offend each other after opening it..." Lin Feng did not rule out Wu Hao''s idea, but at the same time, he also knew the word rest of the dead.


    "Then we can''t stay here all the time. Since it''s set up here, it''s a test of our courage, so don''t worry. It''s not a big problem." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Well, which one do you think is better?" Lin Feng asked again.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Wu Hao. Although opening the coffin is very unlucky for them, they really can''t stay here all the time. They always have to take the first step.


    "Well, master Luo and I choose at the same time." Lausanne nodded.


    At the end of the countdown of three, two and one, their fingers pointed in the same direction at the same time.


    They looked at each other and then smiled.


    "You two have discussed it in advance, otherwise how can you choose the same one." Rongping shouted.


    "This... Not really. I also want to know why elder Luo chose this."

 Chapter 1022

    "It''s just intuition, and there''s no special idea." Lausanne smiled and asked, "what about you?"


    "There is a saying in our hometown that it is safe to be buried in the earth. Only when it is really as shown in the picture can it be reborn. However, there is also a saying that all ancient tombs, tombs of emperors and ministers pay attention to the order of burial."


    "The same is true for the burial of concubines. Since this is the tomb of the underworld, there should be no saying of concubines. Those who can be buried with the underworld are naturally his men. Since ancient times, most of the strong are men, and men left and women right are our rules. Although it is a different world, I chose the left, perhaps just like you, by intuition." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Several people listened vaguely. Since they all rely on intuition, Wu Hao said why so many things.


    However, they can understand what Wu Hao said just now. Since there is this saying, plus Lausanne also chose the left, maybe their choice is correct.


    "I''ll open the coffin. Stay away. After all, I''m not sure whether the entrance is in such a place." Wu Hao is also for the sake of everyone. After all, he is the strongest one present.


    If there is any danger, maybe he can resist it by relying on his own strength, but if it is Lin Feng and others, the risk is too great.


    What if what''s inside can even threaten the demigod?


    The people also understood Wu Hao''s meaning. Although they were afraid that Wu Hao would be in danger, they decided to give way a few steps and were ready to fight at any time.


    Wu Hao pulled out the sky sword. As soon as the sky came out, he directly pried the coffin cover.


    The coffin lid made a sound, but there was nothing different inside. Wu Hao came forward and hesitated for two seconds.


    Spirit of Earth Dragon!


    Solid diamond!


    Wu Hao increased his defense to the maximum, held his breath and was very careful.


    Invincible golden body!


    "Open!" With one palm, the coffin cover flew out, and Wu Hao quickly stepped back two steps.


    But there was nothing strange at the scene. The people stood where they were without any movement.


    After a few seconds, Wu Hao slowly came forward to check the situation in the coffin.


    Immediately his face changed and looked at the people with great joy.


    "Come on, there is a passage here!" Wu Hao looked at the two meter long ladder at the bottom of the coffin, which was still emitting green light.


    When they ran over, they also saw the passage, and Rongping jumped down impatiently.


    "I''ll go down and have a look!"


    "Wait!" However, Wu Hao''s obstruction was two seconds late, and the melting level had gone down.


    People were shocked to see Rongping. They didn''t know what danger was below. This guy dared to jump down rashly.


    "There''s no danger down there?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Of course it''s not dangerous. Come down quickly!" Rongping waved to the crowd.


    Wu Hao jumped down and slapped him on the back of the melted head.


    "Have you got my permission? Who told you to act without authorization? " Wu Hao said angrily.


    Fortunately, there is no danger. If there is danger, Rongping may be doomed now.


    "I, I..." Rong Ping couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "I don''t know. I''ll write this account down for you. I''ll settle it with you when I go out!" Wu Hao said angrily.


    After Lin Feng came down, he also kicked up: "I said before, let you not act recklessly. Your behavior is likely to put us in deep danger!"


    At this moment, Rong Ping was oppressed. He never thought that he had made a risk to explore the way. He was beaten by Wu Hao and kicked by Lin Feng. Both of them were blaming him.


    "Lin Feng, your current task, look after him. If he has any trouble again, ask you!" Wu Hao looked at Lin Feng firmly and said.


    Lin Feng also nodded. He did have a mistake in this matter. After all, he didn''t value Lin Feng, which almost led to an unpredictable error in advance.


    At this time, another channel appeared in front of everyone, which looked narrower than before.


    "It seems that the underground palace circulates downward. We have just gone so far. We should have gone out of the dark snake area. Now I''m afraid this channel will let us return to the bottom of the dark palace again."


    Lausanne also sighed: "I really don''t know what the people who designed this ancient tomb think. Let''s go around here?"


    Wu Hao naturally didn''t know about this problem, so he could only look at it step by step.


    When Wu Hao and others began to move forward, xuanming''s gang had successfully confirmed the problem of the secret room.


    But when they encounter this problem, they don''t know what the problem is and where the real export is.


    On this issue, many people at the scene also held doubts. In the same way as Wu Hao, they began to knock with weapons in their hands in order to find a real exit.


    But half a day later, there was still no effect. They were really tired. They had to sit on the ground and start to rest.


    When the strong in the underworld encountered the same problem, they didn''t have so much trouble. When they came to the secret room, they directly opened the lid of the coffin, and then jumped down one by one.


    It can be said that they are the fastest and smoothest so far.


    However, Wu Hao is in front of them. At the current speed, although they can soon catch up with Wu Hao and others, the underground palace environment is complex, and they don''t go the same way at all.


    Wu Hao walked to the tomb. This is the place where the retinue of the underworld was buried. After understanding, Wu Hao also knew that it seemed that it was very close to the unknown coffin of the underworld.


    "Who is it? Why bother Lord Pluto to to rest!" A strong man in black armor suddenly appeared in the sky.


    After they looked at it, they made a defensive state.


    "The current Pluto let us in. I don''t want to disturb you." Wu Hao said with a fist, but his eyes were shining.


    Because he saw this red light in the eyebrows of the strong man in black armor.


    The light was familiar to him.


    The fragment of divine lattice, that is to say, the strong black armor in front of him is not alive. He completely depends on the divine lattice to revive his soul, and then guards the tomb of Pluto all year round.


    "The current Pluto? I don''t know what you mean. This is the nether King''s bedroom. Those who know the truth, leave, or kill! " A magnificent murderous spirit hit in an instant, and Wu Hao and others retreated again and again.


    Wu Hao''s face is also changing rapidly. Why does this guy have such a strong murderous spirit? He is even stronger than his murderous field.


    "In that case, we will offend more!" Wu Hao doesn''t intend to delay. The divine personality has appeared. Now we must get it as soon as possible, so that xuanming won''t appear and destroy it.


    "Wake up, Pluto''s ministers!"

 Chapter 1023

    The call of the strong black armor made the whole tomb emit bursts of green light.


    At this time, everything around began to change, and a lot of black smoke began to gather.


    Wu Hao frowned. These smells felt quite strong. At least they had peak strength.


    "Come on, stop him!" Wu Hao immediately reacted badly. The sky sword in his hand flew out and approached the strong man in black armor.


    However, the sky sword bounced back and couldn''t get close to the strong black armor.


    "No, I can''t get through it. He has a strong breath." Lin Feng said loudly. Looking at others in the twinkling of an eye, it has the same effect. It can''t pass at all.


    Wu Hao frowned. It seemed that the revived soul of the divine personality was really not very simple.


    "Others gather those things!" Wu Hao also targeted the black smoke. If these things still gather, I''m afraid they will cause great trouble.


    Eternal sword!


    Wu Hao uses his killing moves. Although he still can''t get close to the strong black armor, it also has a good effect on those black smoke.


    Just ten seconds later, the gathering speed of black smoke exceeded their imagination.


    Seeing that those souls are about to recover, Wu Hao doesn''t care too much.


    Immortal sword!


    The reason why he didn''t dare to do his best was that he was worried that the tomb could not withstand such a huge attack, but the world has no way now.


    The powerful sword will leave traces everywhere, and the scene also emits a whole explosion.


    Such a violent attack did not cause much practical damage to the tomb.


    "What''s going on?" After feeling the shock and the battle, xuanming and others frowned, because xuanming was very familiar with the strong breath. It was Wu Hao and them.


    "Have they entered the next level?" Dark eyes.


    I didn''t expect him to leave now than Wu Hao and others, but now Wu Hao and others have entered the next level, that is to say, they are still far behind Wu Hao.


    At least they haven''t found an exit yet.


    "Find it for me quickly and find it immediately." Xuanming is also anxious. Until now, he has only got a quasi artifact. Although this weapon is also very powerful, it is impossible to catch up with the artifact.


    So he must find the artifact, even the divine personality.


    "Xuanwang, their battle seems to come from below. Will this entrance be under your feet?" Fox Lek suddenly reminded.


    "Yes! At the foot, why didn''t we expect to see if there was an entrance at the foot. " Xuanming said excitedly.


    Because they searched the whole secret room, there was no trace of the entrance. Just now, he was angry and thought that the ancient tomb of Pluto was not very good. Maybe this is the end.


    But Wu Hao''s battle reminded him that this is not the end, it can be said that it is the real beginning.


    More than twenty people acted together and patrolled their feet in less than ten seconds.


    "No, there is still no entrance." Fox Lek sighed and wondered how Wu Hao and his friends got out and why they couldn''t find an exit.


    Wu Hao''s "immortal sword" did destroy many black rocks, but the remaining black smoke has condensed into souls, at least more than 20 souls.


    There are dozens of tracks above the peak, and the rest are basically peak level.


    "What should I do, return it?" Lausanne looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Hehe, I''d like to, but it seems that I can''t return now." Wu Hao took a look behind them. At this time, another group came behind them.


    "Now that you''ve seen it, aren''t you going to step in?" Wu Hao looked at those strong men in the underworld, smiled and said.


    "Sorry, their goal is you, no company." The other party''s meaning is too long. They won''t intervene.


    But Wu Hao is naturally nothing. These guys want to make a profit. When they lose with these souls, these strong people in the underworld will join them again.


    Miscalculation


    Wu Hao frowned. Originally, he thought that he was so fast. They can say that they found the exit at a very fast speed. It was obviously much faster, so he wanted to seize the time to pass this level.


    But I didn''t expect the speed of these guys in the underworld to be so fast. It seems that it''s not much different from what he expected before. These guys are not the first time to come to the ancient tomb of the underworld, so they are familiar with this place.


    "Guys, you''re not authentic. Do you want us to help you through here and deal with us later?" Lausanne spoke, too.


    However, the other party didn''t speak, just sneered and seemed to have expressed his attitude.


    The reason why they dare to express their attitude so blatantly is that now these souls have locked Wu Hao and others, and they don''t worry that Wu Hao will do something to them.


    If Wu Hao really chooses to attack them now, the strong in the underworld and the joint attack of these soul bodies, Wu Hao and others will die more embarrassed.


    "What should we do? Let''s go back. If everyone tries their best to break through, there may still be a chance." Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao and said.


    Wu Hao also fell into consideration. The current situation is very unfavorable to them. It can be said that retreating is a good choice, but in the face of so many strong players in the underworld intercepting behind them, they have little chance to break through. There will definitely be casualties at that time.


    "War!" Wu Hao immediately gave the answer.


    "But..." Lin Feng wanted to continue to say something, but Wu Hao had acted.


    "Since you want to see the play, watch it! Lin Feng, you lead everyone to stare at them. These souls, give them to me! " The reason why Wu Hao dared to stand was gambling.


    The old man who swept the floor told him that there are many powerful souls in the tomb of Pluto, which can improve their strength after absorption.


    So he was thinking, could it be these souls? If so, maybe they can only choose this way.


    "You fight so many strong people alone?" Lausanne''s face changed greatly. In his opinion, Wu Hao may intend to put all his eggs in one basket to turn the situation around by one person.


    But the black guilty strong man alone is already very strong. With so many strong souls, Wu Hao can''t deal with so many super strong people alone.


    "It''s all right. I''m sure. Just listen to the order." Wu Hao was surrounded by sword Qi.


    Black thunder!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Thunder body method!


    Relying on his quick speed, Wu Hao first disposed of those top-level soul bodies one by one, and then filled them all with bottles.


    After the peak level is completely processed, Wu Hao goes to deal with the soul body above the peak.


    But when Wu Hao dealt with the peak soul body, the strong black armor had reacted and immediately began to order the siege of Wu Hao and Wu Hao''s companions.

 Chapter 1024

    "Captain, shall we help him..." Rong Ping looked at Wu Hao with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, since he has confidence, he will be able to do it. Our task now is to stare at these guys in the underworld. Everyone listens to orders, watch them, and dare to step into the minefield and kill them!" Lin Feng, as a vice captain, no one dares to listen.


    In addition, Lausanne also answered, and others immediately made preparations for battle at all times.


    Wu Hao is really hard to defeat these guys when he faces so many strong people alone.


    The strength of the strong man in black armor is comparable to that of the strong man in demigod. This alone gives Wu Hao a headache. With so many peaks, I''m afraid it will cost a lot to defeat.


    Kill God!


    Space time!


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao released the field, but the bondage of the gravity field to the soul is not obvious, or even has no effect at all.


    Fortunately, affected by the field of killing gods, all souls are afraid.


    After all, they were all creatures in this world before they died. Wu Hao restrained all creatures in the field of killing gods. How can these souls ignore them.


    "Just a field, little trick!" The strong man in black armor said coldly, and the divine grid in the center of the eyebrow sent out a red light, and the scene was instantly quiet.


    Wu Hao looked around in surprise. His field was broken, and it was so quiet that there was no sign.


    Wu Hao frowned. He didn''t expect that the soul body with the divine personality was so powerful that he could break his field with the energy of the divine personality. It was really tricky.


    The triple fields have been broken. It seems that things will be really troublesome next.


    Triple field skills are one of his trump cards. Unexpectedly, they were easily broken.


    "Kill!" The strong man in black armor made a hollow sound, and then the surrounding soul bodies swarmed to Wu Hao.


    Looking at the critical situation, Wu Hao quickly relied on his own speed to avoid.


    Although he is fast enough, if he wants to avoid, these souls can''t touch him at all, he is also very clear that once this happens, I''m afraid the delay will be longer.


    It''s OK for the strong men in the underworld. After all, they have no enemies with them, but xuanming is probably on his way. Once xuanming arrives for a long time, I''m afraid he will attack them immediately. He doesn''t want to leave his back to xuanming.


    There were enemies in front and difficulties in the rear. Wu Hao had to make a decisive choice.


    Now their only way out is to defeat these souls in front of them.


    Wu Hao took out the soul bottle just collected. Since this thing can be absorbed, he can only forcibly absorb it at this time, and then forcibly improve his strength.


    "Do you want to absorb the soul body? You may die again. Every soul body is very powerful. You can absorb it all, and there is only one way to die. "


    However, Wu Hao didn''t listen to the words of the strong black armor at all and directly absorbed them all.


    A magnificent soul force poured into his body and instantly made his body hot and dry.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care so much. During the period when his strength is still rising, he must solve these souls as soon as possible.


    The spirit of the real dragon, six dragons!


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    The fierce attack engulfed all souls. Wu Hao''s two moves have completely reached the level of semi God.


    After seeing the black armor, the strong man immediately began to resist. After all, he attached a divine personality, so it was not so easy to solve.


    The law of creation! Immortal sword!


    follow up a victory with hot pursuit.


    At this time, xuanming and they looked for a long time, and fox Lek''s eyes finally looked at the coffin.


    They have searched many times before and after, but they still can''t find the entrance there. In that case, it must be in the place they haven''t looked for. The whole secret room is so large. If they haven''t looked for, I''m afraid it''s just these two coffins.


    "What? You said the entrance was in the coffin? " The tiger king almost laughed. Whose entrance would be so absurd. The coffin is used to hold the dead, not to be the door.


    "I don''t want to believe it, but if you think about it carefully, we''ve found all the places. Now even if we exclude them one by one, there are only these two coffins left."


    Hearing fox Lek''s words, xuanming also frowned slightly. What they said was reasonable.


    "Open the coffin!" Xuanming immediately decided that although he didn''t believe that the entrance would be in the coffin, as fox Lek said, even with the exclusion method, there was only the coffin left, so he had to look at it anyway.


    "Really, really? Which one? " The tiger king''s face was so blue that he opened the coffin casually. That''s disrespectful. What''s more, this is the tomb of the king of Hades. Who knows what will be in the coffin.


    "All together, who knows which one." Fox Lek said reluctantly. If he wanted to know which one it was, he wouldn''t have to wait until now to doubt that the coffin was the entrance.


    Four powerful demons came to the coffin. In case, they opened it at the same time.


    Suddenly, a flame flew out of the coffin on the right and began to attack the four powerful demons.


    "Hum, little skill!" Xuanming took an arrow step up and dispersed the flame with one palm.


    "Here, here, xuanwang." Someone pointed to the coffin on the left and said.,


    Seeing this scene, xuanming was a little depressed. Why did they find this problem now.


    Although there were some complaints, he knew that if it weren''t for Fox Lek, they would still be looking everywhere.


    However, Wu Hao and others had already gone down long before. I don''t know how Wu Hao thought of it and why they could find the entrance so quickly.


    "Go!" Xuanming jumped down for the first time. They have fallen behind Wu Hao and others for a long time. They must seize the time to catch up.


    At the same time, Wu Hao''s face changed greatly, because he had noticed the breath of xuanming and others. It seems that xuanming and others will be here soon.


    "Lin Feng, lead everyone to retreat to the next entrance!" Wu Hao preached.


    "What''s the matter? Have you found a way? " Lin Feng asked suspiciously, but Wu Hao didn''t respond to him.


    Now even if there is no way, they can only harden their scalp. Otherwise, together with xuanming, they will not only lose their divine dignity, but may also be secretly attacked by xuanming.


    "Want to go?" The strong in the underworld saw Lin Feng''s attempt and surrounded him.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao''s face changed again. It seems that what he was most worried about happened.


    "Everyone in the underworld, we have no enemies with you. Why do we do this? One more enemy is better than one more friend. " Wu Hao said.

 Chapter 1025

    "Friends? This is the tomb of Hades. Why did you come here? Don''t I say more? Are you here just to make friends? " A strong man in the underworld with horns on his head and green skin spoke.


    "So, are you going to stay on the front line today?" Wu Hao''s eyes darkened.


    There is no word "forbearance" in his dictionary. If these creatures in the underworld really intend to fight them and don''t die today, these people are destined to suffer his revenge.


    "Sorry, we''re here just for the treasure, or if you can give it to us, we won''t embarrass you."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Now he gave it to these people. Wouldn''t their previous efforts be in vain?


    "No room for negotiation?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    However, the other party didn''t speak. It was obvious that he had told Wu Hao with practical actions that he couldn''t discuss it.


    "OK, I hope you don''t regret it!" Wu Hao''s Sky Sword flew out and hung in mid air.


    The law of creation!


    The murderous Qi in Wu Hao''s eyes has expanded infinitely, and the surroundings have been covered by a strong sword Qi.


    The strong man in black armor rushed over, and the strongest blow was to kill Wu Hao.


    "Hum, you can''t threaten me." Just now he also fought with the strong black armor. Although the strong black armor has absolute demigod level, it is really not his opponent.


    If it weren''t for the strong man in the underworld, he would have solved the strong man in black armor.


    But now xuanming is approaching. He can''t delay any longer, so he must solve the strong black armor immediately.


    Thunder sword!


    At present, the ''sword of thunder'' is his strongest attack. He believes that this blow will defeat the strong black armor, but the consumption is not small. So many strong people in the underworld are still on the scene, which is very unfavorable to it.


    Gravity field!


    "Lin Feng, break through to the entrance!" As soon as Wu Hao''s voice was heard, Lin Feng began to break through with people.


    The thunder sword is like an eye. It won''t hurt Lin Feng and others at all. Qiangdu''s sword Qi will kill the strong black armor in a second.


    When the divinity fell off, Wu Hao ran up, and the strong men in the underworld rushed over one after another, trying to get the divinity first.


    But how could their speed be comparable to that of Wu Hao? Finally, the divine personality fell into Wu Hao''s hands.


    "Everyone, I accept today''s meeting ceremony. I will visit you in person in the future!" Wu Hao is direct again, but this time he is aiming at the strong ones in the underworld.


    Wu Hao also knew that the immortal sword alone could not deal with so many super strong people, so he chose to leave at the first time.


    When the strong in the underworld reacted, Wu Hao and others had entered the entrance.


    "Remember what you did today. I said you would regret it!" Wu Hao shouted.


    At this time, the strong man in the underworld looked very ugly. He never thought Wu Hao was so strong.


    They not only killed the demigod strong man black armor in an instant, but even made a move to bar them. Although they worked together to crack the move just now, Wu Hao''s speed was so fast that they couldn''t react at all.


    This is enough to show that Wu Hao''s strength is absolutely half god.


    Although demigods are not the most powerful existence in the world, they are also so strong that they dare not provoke them at all.


    But what Wu Hao just said obviously regarded them as enemies and was regarded as enemies by a super strong man with demigod power, which is not a good thing for them.


    As soon as Wu Hao and others left, xuanming appeared at the scene with people.


    "Did you cause the battle just now?" After looking at the scene, there was no trace of Wu Hao. It seemed that he was thinking too much. Wu Hao should not have come in yet.


    "No, they have passed. Now they have entered the next level, that is, the man who fought with you outside." The words of the strong in the underworld made xuanming''s face change greatly.


    Is it really Wu Hao? Unexpectedly, he came quickly, but it was still late. Wu Hao had passed and left.


    "Chase!" Xuanming saw the door below and ran after it without thinking.


    But just entering the tomb, a breath enveloped them, and the strong black armor who had been defeated by Wu Hao appeared again.


    But this time, the strong black armor has no divine personality in the center of his eyebrows,.


    Obviously, there was only one divine personality. After Wu Hao took it away, the divine personality disappeared.


    "What the hell dare to stop me?" Xuanming said coldly.


    Wu Hao and others entered another channel through the back, but they didn''t leave.


    Wu Hao consumed a lot of strength in the battle just now. He must hurry to make up for it.


    Wu Hao has sensed xuanming''s breath. It seems that xuanming and they have encountered the same thing. I''m afraid they are fighting with the black armor at this time.


    However, the strong ones in the underworld are also there. I''m afraid xuanming can''t leave so easily.


    The reason why he was able to pass is that he chose to work hard at the last critical moment, but xuanming is different. There are many powerful demons. In addition, xuanming''s own strength is not weak, so it should not be too difficult.


    Of course, the strong in the underworld probably won''t watch like this.


    However, Wu Hao''s conjecture was wrong. When the strong man in the underworld saw that there was no divine personality in the center of the eyebrows of the strong man in black armor, he naturally didn''t stop him.


    Since there is no God, if they offend these people in front of them again, the future will be very unfavorable to them.


    "All right, let''s go." Wu Hao recovered for half an hour, and the outside tomb was also very hot.


    It seems that xuanming didn''t solve those soul bodies at the first time, so he was trapped.


    In addition, they have spent a lot of time coming out of the "fire" gate, and they have not fully recovered. It is difficult to get rid of the current situation for a while.


    Wu Hao and others are already leading to the final position, that is, the ancient tomb of Pluto, the real Tomb of Pluto.


    Xuanming had summoned the evil tiger in a hurry. He didn''t expect that the strong black armor in front of him was so difficult to deal with. He was really angry that he could summon so many powerful souls.


    "Do you want to help?" The strong man in the underworld suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Thank you very much if you can." Xuanming replied.


    "It''s OK to help, but there are conditions. The human just got a divine personality. If we meet him, how can we work together? I''ll be the God then, and now we can help. "


    "Yes, just a God." Of course, xuanming didn''t pay attention to the divine personality, because the divine personality is valuable, but as the three kings of the demon family, if you really want it, you won''t lack it.


    In contrast, if he can quickly catch up with Wu Hao and others, he will naturally choose the latter.

 Chapter 1026

    "No, if you just say that, there is no guarantee. You have to take something valuable out, or we can''t do it in vain." The strong in the underworld are not fools. Naturally, they know the truth that people are unpredictable.


    Xuanming''s face changed slightly. It seems that these strong men in the underworld are not so easy to be cheated.


    "Go on!" Xuanming threw a top secondary artifact to the strong in the underworld.


    The underworld itself lacks such a powerful weapon as a secondary artifact. Now I see that xuanming actually gives a weapon comparable to a secondary magic weapon, so I naturally agree.


    Wu Hao and others have come to the tomb of the underworld. There is a lot of space here, surrounded by corpses, which makes Wu Hao and others have to stop carefully.


    It seems that someone has been here before, but he died in the tomb of Pluto.


    "These bones look old. I''m afraid they didn''t come to explore the tomb. I estimate that 80% of them were buried with the king of the underworld, or trusted followers of the king of the underworld. They were sent to accompany the king of the underworld after death." Lausanne''s words reminded everyone that even Wu Hao thought it was very possible.


    "Anyway, it''s better to be careful. The ancient tomb of Pluto is not simple. Since there are treasures here, it''s more complicated." Although Wu Hao didn''t feel any danger, his space-time field actually resonated at this time, and there are spatial energy fluctuations around.


    Just then, a sound came from the passage behind him, and Wu Hao''s face changed greatly.


    "No, xuanming, they passed."


    When xuanming comes, there will be a dispute between the two sides. It is estimated that it will not be so simple to get Shenshui at that time.


    "What should I do?" Everyone looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "You stay where you are and I''ll have a look!" Wu Hao decided to venture into the tomb of Pluto. If there was anything good, it might be worth fighting for.


    But if not, he naturally chose to leave. It doesn''t matter to him. Xuanming can''t do anything about him.


    However, the strength of Lin Feng and others is limited. In addition, there are many powerful demons themselves. At that time, Lin Feng and others will suffer.


    "Be careful!"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Black thunder!


    Thunder body method!


    At full speed, Wu Hao''s figure was like a ghost, and even the air made a sound.


    After entering the tomb of Hades, Wu Hao made a circle and found that there was no danger before he stopped.


    There was no treasure on coffin, let alone divine water and artifact that old man sweeping floor said.


    Did the old man who swept the floor lie to him? Only then did Wu Hao react that he was just an old man sweeping the floor. How could he know what the tomb of Hades had in the end.


    He is still too naive. Although it is valuable to get a divine lattice, it is impossible for him to accept it when so many of them come in. In that case, what will Lin Feng and others think of him.


    In the extreme distress, xuanming''s breath rushed in, and it was about to reach Lin Feng and others.


    Lin Feng''s reaction speed was also very fast and went all out immediately.


    "Hand over the Godhead!" Xuanming''s voice appeared in everyone''s mind, and his figure also appeared in an instant.


    "Hum, are you alone!" Lin Feng''s sword Qi forced xuanming emperor to stop.


    If xuanming summoned the evil tiger, he would naturally have the strength of this demigod.


    However, the xuanming strength without summoning the evil tiger can only be similar to that of Lin Feng.


    "Go away, are you qualified to talk to me?" Xuanming looked at Lin Feng and said coldly.


    "Do you have the qualifications? Has the final say?" Lin Feng rushes up. Wu Hao is looking for a baby inside. Then he must stop xuanming emperor.


    Among the people present, only he has the strongest strength, so he can only take the shot.


    "Master Lausanne, set up the array as required. His people are coming." Lin Feng said faintly.


    Lausanne nodded and led all the others to start the array, which was arranged by Wu Hao before.


    If Wu Hao himself is not present, or if they are in any danger, set up an array to stop them immediately.


    This array is also taught by Wu Hao. It is called soul shift array. It is arranged in groups of four. After the array is started, one of the four can instantly improve his strength.


    Moreover, this promotion is not only for one person, the particularity of the array is that it can be transferred quickly.


    Four people rotate. If the enemy attacks another person, the strength of the other person will be increased to the limit through the array link, so in this way, it can ensure that everyone can exert the greatest strength.


    Of course, if the opponent has an advantage in the number of people, the effect of this array will also decrease, but it is still effective.


    Wu Hao also knows that Lin Feng has blocked xuanming. Several people have begun to arrange the array. He doesn''t intend to go to support. He finally comes in. He must check around clearly.


    Besides, if this time passes now, can xuanming let them go? Absolutely impossible.


    Now in the past, xuanming would only stretch out his hand to let him hand over all the treasures he had obtained.


    But until now, he has only got a divine personality, but will xuanming believe it? If you come in and see nothing, I''m afraid these people will think they have got it in advance.


    Now that it has been identified, why did he leave.


    Wu Hao opened his mind and heavenly eyes and looked at the tomb of Pluto clearly. However, in the end, he could only frown.


    Besides the corpse, the coffin of the king of Hades is inside the tomb of the king of Hades. Although the coffin of the king of Hades is forged from iron and gold, it''s a good thing, but it''s eighteen thousand miles different from the real baby. Besides, he can''t take the body of the king of Hades out.


    If this should be known by the current Pluto, I''m afraid it will tear him apart.


    At this time, the fight outside is very hot. Xuanming''s people also shot immediately after they arrived. Although the two sides seem to be deadlocked, in fact, Lin Feng and them have the disadvantage and may be defeated anytime, anywhere.


    Wu Hao couldn''t find it for a long time, so he had to retreat.


    "You finally came out and handed over all your things. Maybe it can make you die happier." Xuanming sneered at Wu Hao and said.


    "Hehe, I want to tell you that there is nothing in it. Maybe you don''t believe it at all." Wu Hao smiled helplessly. He didn''t expect this embarrassing situation.


    "Shit, there''s nothing you''ll go in for so long? Sure... "


    Wu Hao suddenly said loudly, "you want to say that I must have hidden it, right? But I can certainly tell you that there is nothing in it. If you don''t believe it and want to fight, fight! " Wu Hao took out the sky sword. He knew that now explaining these can only be nonsense. It''s better to kill out.


    "Hum, I''ll look for you slowly after I kill you. Today is your death, Wu Hao!"

 Chapter 1027

    Warcraft blood, evil tiger!


    As soon as xuanming came up, he directly summoned the evil tiger. It seems that he doesn''t intend to keep his hand.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    Xuanming summoned the evil tiger, and Wu Hao naturally had to go all out. Although he was not afraid of xuanming now, xuanming always had the strength of a demigod and could have a little deterrent to him.


    Everyone around looked greatly changed. They were not only surprised by xuanming''s strength, but also by Wu Hao''s strength.


    Xuanming, as one of the three kings of the demon family, has a demigod''s combat power, which is also very normal, but Wu Hao''s breath at this time is not under xuanming at all.


    "Genius, you are indeed a genius, but you didn''t take the road that genius should take. Your biggest mistake is to be the enemy of me!" Xuanming''s body shape has completely turned into a white tiger with evil pupil up to three meters.


    Fortunately, the tomb of Pluto is wide enough, otherwise it will be beaten back to its original shape immediately.


    "You think too much of yourself, old xuanming. Do you really think you can threaten me now?" Wu Hao sneered.


    The dark evil tiger roared low, and the sound was enough to make everyone tremble.


    Roar of the light!


    Suddenly, the evil tiger attacked Wu Hao, and a white light burst out of the evil tiger''s mouth.


    Black thunder!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Easily avoided the ''holy light roar'' of the evil tiger.


    The spirit of the real dragon!


    Evil claw!


    The huge tiger claw smashed the spirit of the real dragon with a slap, which surprised Wu Hao.


    Although the spirit of the real dragon could not compete with the strong ones at the demigod level, he did not see anyone who could smash the attack with a slap.


    It seems that he still underestimates the strength of the evil tiger, otherwise he may suffer losses.


    Thunder avalanche!


    Seeing that the evil tiger''s claws reached him, Wu Hao welcomed them without thinking.


    Thunder avalanche boxing has a certain lightning effect and paralysis. In addition, Wu Hao''s strength has been greatly improved, so when the two moves fight, Wu Hao retreated dozens of steps, while xuanming only retreated eight steps.


    "It seems that I underestimated you, but you are still not my opponent!" Xuanming laughed and said.


    This is the first round of the fight. Wu Hao is obviously at a disadvantage.


    Their terrible strength stunned everyone around. Is this the battle between demigods?


    Lausanne was even more surprised. Lausanne and SIBus knew that Wu Hao''s strength was extraordinary, but if they really wanted to meet a demigod, Wu Hao might be worse.


    But at this time, Wu Hao''s combat power is absolutely comparable to that of the demigod, especially the three brought by Lausanne.


    Originally, they were still a little unconvinced. Why did they listen to Wu Hao, a senior and supreme person? The strength of any of them is stronger than Wu Hao.


    At this moment, he really understood that the emotional clowns have always been them, and Wu Hao''s strength is definitely not as simple as it seems.


    They are also very happy that they chose Wu Hao''s camp, backed by Wu Hao, a strong semi God level, which is definitely not comparable to Shixiong and others.


    "Take out your so-called artifact, or you are not my opponent." Xuanming sneered and said.


    Of course, Wu Hao knows what xuanming''s idea is. It''s entirely a method of motivating the general. What xuanming is afraid of is the sky sword.


    Now take the initiative to let him take out the sky sword, just to annoy him and make him think that he can kill xuanming even without the sky sword.


    I have to say that xuanming''s practice is really good, but he chose the wrong one.


    Who is he, Wu Hao? Do you still need face?


    "OK, then I''ll satisfy you!" Wu Hao smiled, and the sky sword came out of its scabbard completely with the smell of destruction.


    Before, he was also worried that the power of the celestial sword artifact would attract the peep of the strong in the underworld, so he always hid the breath of the celestial sword.


    But now that he wants to fight with xuanming, he can''t care about anything else.


    The unsealed Sky Sword made xuanming frown. Maybe he also felt the terrible breath from the sky sword. The breath was so violent that it seemed to tear everything apart.


    "Artifact, is this an artifact!" Although xuanming was afraid of the sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand, he was more excited. As long as Wu Hao was solved, the artifact belonged to him.


    Once he has the blessing of an artifact, his strength will definitely soar. Will he still fear the demon king at that time?


    "Boy, I want your artifact." Xuanming said excitedly.


    "Hehe, many people want him, but in the end it''s still in my hand. If you think you really have that strength, you can try it!"


    Everyone wants to make up his mind when he sees the sky sword, but these people often die miserably, and xuanming is definitely not out.


    "Hahaha, let''s take a look at the real talent of the evil tiger!"


    Xuanming said loudly and began to take the next step.


    Wu Hao didn''t know what xuanming was trying to do. He had seen the talent of evil tiger in the third universe before.


    Although powerful, it can''t threaten him. Was it not the talent of evil tiger last time?


    "Wu Hao, be careful. I heard that the evil tiger is a very terrible Warcraft venerable. It is second only to the divine beast. After reaching adulthood, each one has the strength of the holy king. It seems that there is more than one talent."


    At this time, Lausanne''s voice appeared in Wu Hao''s mind. It seems that Lausanne has a very deep understanding of Warcraft. Otherwise, it is impossible to know that the evil tiger has more than one talent.


    "Yes, what he said is also true. The evil tiger has more than one talent, but what if you know it? No one can save you today! "


    Lausanne and Wu Hao''s faces changed slightly. Just now Lausanne gave Wu Hao a voice to be heard by others, but now it seems that xuanming has heard their voice.


    Sure enough, after the strength soared, xuanming''s strength has become unfathomable.


    It seems that he is still too worried. Xuanming itself is not terrible. What is terrible is the evil tiger parasitic in his body.


    The combination of the two has produced more powerful energy. Now maybe he is not the opponent of evil tiger.


    But he never gives up. What if the evil tiger is stronger than him? Even if he can''t win, can''t he run?


    "Lin Feng, retreat immediately with people. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time." Wu Hao has made plans. A war with xuanming is inevitable, but Lin Feng and others cannot be hurt.


    Wu Hao waved at the space gate and put it in front of Lin Feng and others.


    "What can you do? We''ll stay and help. " Lin Feng and others didn''t leave immediately. They looked at Wu Hao with some worry. After all, Wu Hao was only one when they left.

 Chapter 1028

    "No need to help. Immortals fight. It''s useless even if they are present." Wu Hao sneered. Indeed, in the battle between demigods, the strong on the peak can''t get involved at all. Once they get involved, they will be killed or injured.


    After hesitating for two seconds, Lin Feng answered, and then took the people to evacuate.


    "You also step down and leave this man to me." Xuanming said to all the powerful demons.


    The real battle is about to begin at this moment. If the idle people stay, they will only be affected.


    Fox Lek and the tiger king with everyone also withdrew from the tomb.


    "Well, now it''s just you and me. How are you going to die?" Xuanming sneered at Wu Hao and said, in his opinion, Wu Hao is destined to die in his hands today.


    "Xuanming, don''t be so confident. Do you think you are really strong enough to be unmatched?"


    "Cut the crap. It''s not so easy for you to die happily now." Xuanming''s figure gradually began to become smaller and finally became one meter five.


    Although there is no deterrent force full of pressure before, Wu Hao also knows very well that the smaller things are, the more threatening they are.


    At least he saw the evil tiger in this state for the first time, which shows that xuanming has absolute confidence in the evil tiger in this state.


    Gravity field!


    The power of black thunder!


    Kill God!


    Wu Hao instantly shrouded xuanming in all fields. He knew that xuanming wanted to use the talent of evil tiger. Although he had never seen other talent abilities, Wu Hao knew that it would never be simple.


    "Just a small field, what is it!" The evil tiger''s eyes were black and gray, and the eyes emitted a terrible black light, which shrouded in front of him like smoke.


    Dark harvest!


    A black light spreads around the evil tiger, and even the spiritual power can be emptied wherever it passes.


    Wu Hao retreated a few steps, but also opened the immortal magic skill.


    Now his opponent has almost reached the demigod level, so his invincible golden body is no longer useful. It is impossible to rely on the means without level restrictions.


    The black light didn''t stop after harvesting to the edge, and it directly smashed Wu Hao''s field.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. He has more than one field, but why can the black harvest break his field so easily? It''s terrible.


    "Did you find out now? It''s too late. As I said, you''re not my opponent!" Xuanming said loudly, and his figure immediately appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    Earth Dragon defense!


    Invincible golden body!


    Wu Hao screamed, but he also made a defense at the first time.


    Bang!


    The evil tiger pounced on Wu Hao, and the powerful force directly flew Wu Hao, and finally hit the wall of the tomb.


    Just now, Wu Hao was slightly injured, but he was not in a hurry. It seems that xuanming did hide a lot of means before.


    Maybe at that time, in xuanming''s view, his threat was not so great, so xuanming disdained to work hard with Wu Hao.


    Things are different now. Xuanming not only feels the threat of Wu Hao, but also wants the artifact in Wu Hao''s hand, so it''s worth fighting anyway.


    Xuanming didn''t intend to give Wu Hao a chance to breathe. He rushed up without thinking.


    Black thunder!


    Thunder body method!


    At the critical moment, Wu Hao avoided xuanming''s attack, but xuanming suddenly rushed over with the help of the bounce on the wall.


    Kunming divine skill!


    When the speed reached the limit, he managed to avoid the killing move.


    Although xuanming has become a evil tiger, the smaller evil tiger has not weakened, and its speed has been greatly improved.


    Although Wu Hao has three body methods to support, it is not the way to go on like this.


    Lightning eternal sword!


    Wu Hao''s eternal sword is not used to attack xuanming, but looks around. This is undoubtedly a way to hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred.


    If xuanming wants to attack him, he will be paralyzed by lightning and attacked by sword Qi at the same time.


    However, xuanming was like crazy. He didn''t consider the self loss at all and still rushed towards Wu Hao.


    When did this old thing become so fierce? In the past, once there was something threatening him, he would think and hesitate again. Now he rushed recklessly.


    It seems that the charm of artifact can make a person crazy to pay any price.


    After all, it''s like a game. If xuanming wins, he can kill the huge hidden danger, and his colleagues can get the artifact sky.


    If you lose, maybe you can have a glimmer of life. That''s why xuanming works so hard. Xuanming won''t lose in love and reason.


    On the contrary, xuanming is likely to make money. As long as Wu Hao is killed, everything is worth it.


    Bang!


    It was another heavy attack, and Wu Hao was traumatized again.


    However, he was not the only one injured this time. Xuanming was still injured by lightning and sword Qi.


    But he still didn''t care about that little injury, got up and rushed over again.


    Wu Hao is extremely depressed. It seems that the old man is really going to work hard.


    Crazy, this old man is really crazy!


    Wu Hao promoted the speed to the fastest. They have their own expertise in speed.


    Although xuanming is not as fast as Wu Hao, the good thing is that he is direct and bold enough.


    no way.


    It''s absolutely impossible to drag on like this.


    Wu Hao frowned and his brain was running at full speed. Now the only way was to be hard with xuanming.


    Xuanming''s killing is not suitable for dealing with. If you want to threaten xuanming to stop such a crazy attack, you have to pay a tooth for a tooth.


    If you want to work hard, give your life to the other party and see if the other party has this life.


    Wu Hao suddenly stopped. Xuanming bumped into him, and the tiger roared endlessly.


    Wu Hao hugged the head of the evil tiger and ignored the attack of the evil tiger.


    "If you want to be crazy, I''ll go crazy with you!" The powerful force drove the body of the evil tiger. One person and one beast suddenly hit the wall, and a violent explosion was sent out at the scene.


    At this time, the strong demon family who launched the tomb just met the strong dark world. The strong dark world didn''t let them leave, but asked them to call out the treasures they got.


    Of course, this is also based on not seeing xuanming. They were also surprised by the strength shown by xuanming just now. If xuanming was there, they would not dare, but now xuanming was not there, they would not be afraid of anything.


    The violent explosion from the tomb attracted people''s attention. The strong man in the underworld must be xuanming and human Wu Hao fighting inside.


    This is definitely the best time for them to search for the treasures of the powerful demons in front of them.


    Their number is more than the demon clan, and their strength is almost the same. If they really want to fight, they will definitely have the upper hand.

 Chapter 1029

    "It''s said that humans got it. Our demon clan didn''t get anything, and you really dare to fight us. King Xuan will come out immediately after cleaning up the Wu Hao. At that time, none of you can run away." Fox Lek wanted to threaten these strong men in the underworld with xuanming emperor.


    "Hahaha, I''m afraid he can''t get out in a short time now. Even if you don''t get the treasure inside, you should also have it on yourself. I think your weapons are good, or you can exchange weapons for your lives."


    They have seen xuanming''s strength, and they have seen Wu Hao''s even more. Therefore, once they fight, it''s not sure who wins or loses. They don''t have to worry at this time.


    "You!"


    "The rats in the underworld actually want to rob us. You really think we are vegetarians!" The tiger king stood up and was riding on his head. How could he be convinced.


    "Hahaha, so you won''t agree?" The strong in the underworld gathered around one after another.


    "If you don''t agree, we''ll be polite. By the way, our creatures in the underworld are different from you. Here, we are not afraid of death. As long as you dare, we''ll trade with you. It''s just the Styx river. After we get there, we can also survive well."


    Indeed, human beings have human rules, and the demon family also has the rules of the demon family. Then he also has the truth of the underworld.


    The Styx itself belongs to the underworld. It''s just that you can''t leave the Styx after you die, but it''s not much different from not dying.


    Now the tiger king and others hesitated. They are not creatures in the underworld, so they need to worry about too many things. They don''t want to stay in the underworld all their life.


    "Or..." Fox Lek looked at the tiger king and relaxed.


    "What else? Why are you so counselled? Even if you want to die, I''ll take them on the back." The tiger king pointed to Fox Lek and scolded.


    Fox Lek sighed. The tiger king just works with one mind and has a hot temper. In this case, the tiger king really can''t bear it.


    Fox Lek came to the tiger king''s ear and quietly didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Well, have you discussed whether you want to go to the Styx or leave safely?" The strong man in the underworld asked with a sneer.


    The tiger king looked suspiciously at Fox Lek, with too much reluctance in his eyes. When did he bear this humiliation.


    "OK, you are cruel. Isn''t it a weapon? Here!" The tiger king was also heroic and threw out his weapons.


    It''s another artifact!


    They threw all the secondary artifacts to the underworld and grabbed them. They were stunned and their eyes lit up one by one, which was definitely a huge wealth for them.


    "How''s it going, all right?" Fox Lek asked coldly.


    "Hehe, don''t worry. You all have the priceless treasure of secondary artifact. It''s better than that. Why don''t you contribute a little?"


    "You!" The tiger king clenched his fist and immediately wanted to do it, but he was stopped by Fox Lek.


    "Our demon clan is not as capable as human beings. If you want to rob, I suggest you go to human beings, not to mention secondary artifact. Even if you are an artifact, they also have it, but since you say so, we can''t do if we don''t understand the rules." Then fox Lek took out some treasures from his private space.


    "These are all supreme treasures. They were obtained when killing humans before. We don''t know the specific use methods. You can only study them yourself. How about it?" Fox Lek offered the treasure.


    "OK, for the sake of your sincerity, let''s take this gift. You''re still on the road. Let''s go." Then all the strong men in the underworld stood aside and made way for Fox Lek.


    Fox Lek and others looked at each other, and then left from the channel.


    Those strong men in the underworld didn''t leave. If Wu Hao and xuanming fought, there would be casualties. It''s better for them to stay and reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    Even if Wu Hao and xuanming both have demigod level strength, as long as they fight to the end, the demigod strength may not exist. That''s when they start.


    Indeed, the way they fought at this time was very crazy. After Wu Hao became crazy, the two were completely hand to hand combat without any escape.


    This way is entirely to see whether their defense is stronger.


    However, the strong in the underworld are approaching them, which both Wu Hao and xuanming know.


    After reaching this level, even if they don''t have to observe so deliberately, they can find this subtle change.


    "Either you die or I die today!" Wu Hao grabbed the front paw of xuanming evil tiger and suddenly hit the wall again.


    After a while, they were covered with blood. Obviously, they had been seriously injured.


    "Victory belongs to me. No one can beat me. Wu Hao, you must die!" Xuanming''s body began to grow.


    "Now let you taste the most profound meaning of the evil tiger clan!"


    The sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand became black.


    "Then I''ll let you have a taste of Wu Hao''s best trick."


    Strong static electricity was generated in the whole tomb. Anyone who approached would be touched by Wu Hao''s lightning breath.


    "It''s called the method of creation. If you die under my move, you can rest in peace."


    The dark evil tiger turned into a virtual image. In the virtual image, the evil tiger became a high God.


    The law of creation, the sword of thunder!


    Wu Hao''s most powerful move was issued, and the most profound meaning of xuanming evil tiger followed.


    The profound meaning of evil tiger, proud of all things in the world!


    In the battle between lightning and light, Wu Hao only felt that the scene was completely swept, and a vast expanse of white appeared in front of him.


    There was no pain, no perception, as if he had been defeated.


    What''s going on!


    Wu Hao looked at his body and did not disintegrate or feel any pain.


    Is this the feeling of death? Can death really be so silent?


    Just when Wu Hao felt this feeling, he came to a place full of galactic tracks.


    The sky is full of stars, just like the destruction of the earth.


    There is a towering tree under the starry sky, not far from his eyes?


    What is this place?


    Wu Hao looked puzzled. At this time, he thought it was either heaven or hell, or his dream.


    But one second ago, he was still in the final decisive battle with xuanming emperor. Why did he suddenly appear here now.


    "Finally, you human beings have the ability to come here. It seems that my ten thousand years of waiting has finally ushered in results."

 Chapter 1030

    Just when Wu Hao was confused, Wu Hao heard a strong voice.


    It was only then that he found a figure under the towering tree.


    "Who is it!" Wu Hao carefully looked at the figure not far away.


    "Oh, don''t be nervous, it''s me..." the voice made Wu Hao very familiar, and his back was also very familiar.


    "Old man?" Wu Hao immediately reflected that the figure and voice not far away were the sweeping old man he met outside the underworld.


    "Hehe, we met again and forgot to introduce ourselves." The figure of the old man came to Wu Hao in the twinkling of an eye.


    "The Lord of the dark snake in charge of the dark world, they all call me the king of the dark!" The old man''s introduction changed Wu Hao''s face.


    The old man is Pluto? But why can''t you feel the breath of a cultivator on him?


    Although the cultivation breath of the strong in the underworld is different from that of human beings, the only constant is temperament.


    The strong have a certain momentum, just like the supreme Qi. For the strong of human and demon family, as long as they have practiced, they can feel the supreme Qi.


    Although the underworld does not cultivate the supreme Qi, it can also feel the air flow in the body.


    But Wu Hao didn''t feel any cultivation breath on the old man in front of him.


    "Hehe, don''t be confused. I''m Pluto. It''s just different from what you think. Now I''m just separated together. It''s normal not to feel it." Pluto''s answer made Wu Hao more confused.


    Together? Why only separation.


    "Want to know where this is?" The Pluto looked at Wu Hao and asked with a smile.


    "To the north of Tianhe, can there be such an environment and special atmosphere here? Is it the Styx?" It''s full of an imperceptible smell, as if everything is a little empty.


    But it was just his idea, because he couldn''t believe he was dead.


    "Yes, this is indeed the Styx." Pluto''s answer still surprised Wu Hao.


    "Me, am I dead?" Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. He only came to the Styx river when he died. It seems that he lost to xuanming in the final collision.


    The king of Hades shook his head: "you''re not dead. The last decisive battle between you two has set out the space law array mechanism in the tomb, so you came to the Styx river."


    Wu Hao reacted at this time. At that time, he really felt a wave of space energy in the tomb. At that time, he thought it was a powerful mechanism, but he didn''t expect it to be a trigger mechanism.


    But why does this mechanism send them to the Styx river? Is it just to prevent them from fighting in the tomb of the Pluto.


    Obviously, this statement is unlikely. There are many ways to stop it. It is impossible to use this method at all.


    Coupled with the voice just appeared, it is not difficult to imagine that there must be something else to transmit him here.


    "It seems that talking to smart people doesn''t bother you. Yes, there are other reasons to send you here, including xuanming. As for which of you can become the final winner and get divine water and artifacts, it depends entirely on your creation."


    The Pluto explained it to Wu Hao. With Wu Hao, he knew what had happened.


    There are no treasures in the tomb of Pluto, but it doesn''t mean that the contents have been looted.


    That''s because the real treasure has been placed in the Styx River by the last Pluto king. If you want to obtain it, you can only reach the condition to trigger the mechanism in the tomb, and then enter this space is the preliminary condition.


    It seems that what Pluto said before is right. There are indeed artifacts and divine water.


    What is it? The champion reward of this human demon competition also has divine water, and it is this thing that causes everyone to struggle desperately.


    At that time, he wanted to participate in the competition, which was basically because he decided to participate after hearing about the power of Shenshui.


    But is Shenshui really so powerful? Wu Hao was very confused.


    "You have created this condition now, so you have a great chance to get divine water and artifacts, but you have to do something for Pluto."


    That''s it again!


    Wu Hao''s face was black. It seemed that all the dead people were dying, including Pluto.


    Isn''t the inheritance encountered before the same? Inheritance can be given to him, but the unified conditions are to promise one thing.


    It was good before. His talent is here. Sooner or later, he can fulfill the wishes of his predecessors.


    But what kind of existence is Pluto? I''m afraid no one in the world can complete it except the gods.


    "Cough... Well... Can I not, send me back." Wu Hao coughed twice.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t have to get Shenshui. Anyway, as long as he gets the champion of the human demon competition, he can also get Shenshui, so he doesn''t want this one.


    "Hehe, I know what you''re thinking. This is the champion of your human demon competition, Shenshui. Although the reward is Shenshui, whether you can get it depends on your current performance."


    what the fuck!


    Wu Hao secretly scolded them for their feelings. They were cheated. What fart reward Shenshui. This reward is for their own hard work. Is this still a reward.


    "Don''t worry. In fact, the artifact is the same, and the space mechanism array is triggered by yourself. If you don''t agree, you can only find your way back."


    "But this is the Styx river. Once you enter here, it''s difficult to go out. It can be said that it''s almost zero. If you''re trapped here, it''s no different from the dead d."


    Hearing what Pluto said, Wu Hao looked black. He was still too young and fell into the trap.


    At the beginning of the relationship, the battle with xuanming should be arranged by the old thing. In the end, the same is true for the strongest duel, just to trigger the mechanism to go to the Styx river.


    "Don''t be weird. I don''t agree, but you can listen to what you want to do first." Wu Hao made a concession, but Pluto shook his head.


    "No, it''s about the secret between the three kings. I can''t tell you what to do until you promise."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If it weren''t for Pluto''s territory, he really wanted to slap him up. This old thing really knows how to handle it.


    "OK, hurry up. Why didn''t I find you so crafty before!"


    Illusion, everything is an illusion. He was deceived by the fake before Pluto.


    The plan began when Pluto pretended to be a floor sweeper.


    At the beginning, Pluto lied to him that there were artifacts in the tomb, which made him desperately want to enter the tomb and get the artifacts.


    But he didn''t get the artifact. He didn''t let him come here until xuanming and they had a war. Now it''s all complete in retrospect!

 Chapter 1031

    "Oh, young man, don''t be so impetuous. Leave the blood fingerprints first." Pluto took out a piece of white paper and put it in front of Wu Hao.


    "What do you mean? What blood fingerprints? " Wu Hao looked puzzled and knew exactly what the old thing meant.


    "In your human terms, this is a commitment representative. Leaving a blood fingerprint means that you have taken the task." Pluto calculated again and again, which made Wu Hao helpless.


    The most helpless thing is that he has been on the thief ship. Now even if he wants to get off the ship, it is impossible.


    If he had known that there was a space Dharma array in the tomb, he could not have started with xuanming. Even if xuanming slapped him in the face, he would have endured it.


    "OK, there''s no problem signing this, but I also have a condition. You can''t take the benefits. I don''t have anything." Wu Hao suddenly thought of something. Maybe he can solve it now.


    "Hehe, I know what you want to do. I promise you your conditions. If you can finish what Pluto told you, I will discuss with the king of heaven and release the soul you want to save."


    Wu Hao looked surprised. Where did the old man come from? He actually knew what he was thinking.


    He really thought that he could use this opportunity to let Pluto liberate the Supreme God, so that he could repay the Supreme God''s kindness.


    "OK, that''s no problem. Deal!" Wu Hao pressed the blood fingerprint without thinking.


    Now there is no worse situation than now. If you come, be at ease. Anyway, you can''t go home.


    "The last Pluto had three sons, one became a devil, one took his place, and the other died in the hands of the devil. Your task is not complicated. Kill the devil to complete the last Pluto''s deathbed reluctance."


    Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly and looked at Pluto curiously.


    "Yizi took his place. You are what you say?" Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "Cough, you don''t have to worry about this. In short, the strength of the devil is very strong, no less than your human holy king and devil king."


    what the hell!


    "Quit! I can''t compare the power of the holy king and the demon king. You let me fight with the strong at this level. Don''t you let me die? " Wu Hao immediately turned his face.


    These old people are just a trap in a trap. It''s a huge pit. After jumping one, there''s another.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t let you go now. I''ve certified your talent. As the saying goes, no one can kill the devil."


    Wu Hao really doesn''t understand why these guys can see what he is at a glance. Is it written on his face?


    If he had not been certified by the devil''s well before, he was a man of heaven. He really wanted to make complaints about it.


    But the identity of the chosen son should not be very mysterious. Why so many people can see his identity, it is simply putting his safety on the surface.


    "No, what time is it? Do I have to stay here and practice to the level of the holy king before I can leave? " Wu Hao immediately asked.


    If so, he can only strike. What blood fingerprints, even if he doesn''t abide by them.


    "It''s not necessary. Since you''ve pressed the blood fingerprint, sooner or later you''ll have the strength to finish it, so you can leave."


    Ah?


    "That''s it? What about divine water and artifacts? What about the Supreme Master? " Wu Hao is still confused until now. Let him go if he wants to go. Let him stay if he wants to stay. Does he still have any human dignity.


    "You will get everything you want. The Supreme God has been put back into the human world. We don''t need to give you artifact and divine water. You can get it naturally. Just close your eyes and you can go back to the dark snake area. I''ll see you there."


    It''s been a long time. The purpose of Pluto is to trick him into pressing the blood fingerprint. I really don''t understand the meaning of these old things.


    Since he doesn''t have the strength to kill the devil now, why do he do this in vain? Can''t he wait until he has the strength.


    In fact, Wu Hao''s statement is no problem, but the Pluto also has concerns, because as Wu Hao''s strength becomes stronger and stronger, there will be many uncontrollable factors.


    For example, after Wu Hao reaches the realm of the holy king, can everything in front of him still trap Wu Hao, or Wu Haobao is not allowed to fight the Pluto.


    Although Pluto is also fearless of the human holy king, it will produce many risks, so it''s better to make Wu Hao promise now. When the strength is reached, it can be completed directly.


    According to what Pluto did, Wu Hao closed his eyes and entered a state of meditation. When he opened his eyes again, Lin Feng appeared in front of him, followed by Rongping and others.


    "Captain, you''re awake. It''s great if you''re okay." Lin Feng said with an excited smile.


    "Yes, we thought you were going to hang up. Fortunately, you were in danger." Rongping also said.


    "Go aside, what do you mean to hang up? Is the captain''s strong strength a decoration?"


    Wu Hao sat up with a stabbing pain in his head.


    "What''s going on? I''m hurt? " Wu Hao looked at the gauze on his head and didn''t understand what was going on.


    Didn''t he come back from Styx? How did you get hurt.


    "Well, and the injury was very serious. An old man sent you back. At that time, we thought you couldn''t do it." Lin Feng frowned and said, obviously not fake.


    "Old man? Do you know who it is? " Wu Hao''s first thought was Pluto. Who else could there be except that guy.


    "We don''t know. They just said that when you wake up, they know and want to find him. He''s welcome at any time. Captain, didn''t xuanming cause your injury? Why are you both hurt so badly? "


    Hearing this, Wu Hao hurriedly asked, "why is xuanming hurt?"


    Lin Feng nodded: "he was badly hurt and didn''t wake up now, but he was picked up by his men. At that time, you asked us to leave first, we couldn''t get in, so..." Lin Feng and others looked at Wu Hao with some guilt.


    If it weren''t for the old man, they really couldn''t imagine what the result would be like. I''m afraid no one would know that Wu Hao died in the tomb in the end.


    "Well, it''s no big deal. Isn''t it good now?" Wu Hao shook his head, got some relief, and stood up with him.


    "I''m going to find that old guy. You have a rest first. It''s hard to take care of me during this time." Wu Hao removed the gauze. Now he has awakened. Naturally, there is no big problem with his body.


    Even if there is any problem, he can''t help it, because now he has to find out whether what happened in Styx is true or false.

 Chapter 1032

    Wu Hao was stopped when he came to the gate of the underworld. The two nine star shuras put out their hands to stop Wu Hao from entering.


    "I''ll find Pluto and inform him." Wu Hao whispered.


    "Pluto is not free now. No one can see it if they want to see it. Get out of here quickly!" The two said in unison.


    "There''s no time to report? I have something important to say to Pluto. If this matter is not communicated to Pluto in time, what accident will happen at that time, and you can afford it? "


    Originally, Wu Hao had some fire nests. He was calculated by the old man Pluto. Now he can''t even get in the old man''s door. Is this the attitude of asking him to help?


    "It''s no use even if the king of heaven and the king of hell come. If the Pluto is gone, we can only expel you if we don''t leave!"


    Hum!


    Wu Hao snorted coldly. In this age, even a watchdog is high above him, showing off his prowess.


    "Are you trying to help others? Think it''s better to be protected by Pluto? " Wu Hao''s eyes burst with murderous spirit. Feeling the murderous spirit, their faces changed slightly.


    "If you don''t let me in, I won''t let you in. It''s just a senior human. We''ve seen a lot of people like you!" They immediately began to fight Wu Hao. I think they intend to conquer Wu Hao with their strength.


    Facing Wu Hao''s attack, Wu Hao didn''t pay attention at all. It''s just two nine star shuras. He''s not afraid.


    "Old man Pluto, if you don''t come out, I''ll destroy them both. Believe it or not!" Wu Hao shouted.


    Gravity field!


    Kill God!


    Wu Hao just opened two fields. They were oppressed and squatted on the ground. The gravity field alone had made them miserable. In addition, in the field of killing gods, the ordinary nine star Shura couldn''t resist. It''s good that they can insist reluctantly.


    "Hehe, the boy is very angry. All right, let him in." The voice of Pluto appeared in their minds. When the two guards heard it, they agreed respectfully.


    "Hum, this principle teaches you not to look down upon others, but what about advanced ones? What about the nine star Shura? There are people out there who want to kill you. Pluto has no chance to save you! "


    At this time, the old faces of the two people are getting hotter and hotter. Wu Hao clearly only has the high-level and supreme strength of human beings. In their words, it is probably just six-star Shura, but the strength just exposed makes it impossible for them to resist together.


    Watching Wu Hao go in, their faces recovered a lot, but they also wrote down Wu Hao''s honor. They won''t offend this great God next time.


    Just now, Wu Hao''s tone towards Pluto was obviously fearless. With this tone towards Pluto, they didn''t dare to stop him outside.


    Walking into the underworld palace, Wu Hao took a look around. It was basically no different from the human courtyard. There were also many servants, but they were long and strange. In terms of human aesthetics, they were really strange, just like the house of the dead.


    "Lord Wu, please come inside. Pluto is in the hall." A long tongue ghost came to Wu Hao and guided Wu Hao. His attitude was respectful.


    After arriving at the hall, Wu Hao saw the guy who had always thought he was just an old man sweeping the floor.


    "I thought we were the only humans to play routine. I didn''t expect your underworld to be so heart." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Although he is a little angry, he should have a good attitude in the face of the Pluto, so as not to really make others angry. He can''t afford to go away.


    Fortunately, he was sure that the king of Hades would not attack him easily. After all, he saw the king''s attitude towards him from the beginning. He obviously knew that the king of Hades had no high attitude towards him after his chosen son, so he dared to talk to the king of Hades in this tone.


    "Hehe, people are not human, ghosts are not ghosts. Even creatures in the underworld were once human? So the world is the same no matter where you go. If you want to get your help, you really need some routines and tricks, don''t you? " Pluto smiled and handed Wu Hao a cup of tea.


    "Cut, what you said seems very reasonable. It''s shameless, but what you said in the Styx river is true? Just help kill the devil? " Wu Hao reconfirmed.


    "Of course, after killing him, bring his head back. I will help him spend it personally. After all, it is also the son of the last Pluto. It is inevitable to spend it."


    At this time, Wu Hao looked at Pluto with a strange look. After a few seconds, he asked with a smile.


    "Before, you said that the Pluto had three sons, one died, the other became a devil, that is, a devil son, and the last son inherited the position of the Pluto. Do you dare to ask if you inherited the position of the Pluto?"


    Asked this, Pluto still kept a smile on his face, with a faint response.


    "Well, you''re right. It''s really me. I''m the second of the three sons. The devil is the smallest. Originally, this position was the boss, but the boss died early, so..."


    Now Wu haoquan understands that the feeling of the Pluto is also selfish. It is estimated that he is afraid that the devil will come back to compete for the position of the Pluto, so he wants to use his hand to eradicate the scourge of the devil.


    "How can I believe you, devil? I''ve never heard of him, and how can I believe that he is as evil as you say. He is the strongest devil in the world." Wu Hao looked at Pluto suspiciously and said.


    Without saying anything, he has pressed the blood handprint. If Pluto really just wants to use him, he won''t care about the blood handprint. No one wants to use him.


    "Hehe, you will believe it, because even if there is no July between us, sooner or later you will meet him, and there is bound to be a war between you."


    Wu Hao was puzzled by the words of Pluto. Of course, he knew that good and evil did not coexist since ancient times, but Pluto said that too much. At least now he hasn''t heard who the devil is, how to know each other and fight with each other.


    "Make it clear, who is the devil?" Wu Hao asked directly. Since he came here today, he naturally had to find out. Otherwise, he would never agree to this so-called agreement.


    "Ah... You are really persistent. The whole world, out of the underworld, who do you think has the ability to threaten your life."


    Wu Hao replied without any hesitation: "I don''t think anyone can threaten my life, even in the underworld, but if you really want to say the guy who gives me a headache, maybe the holy king can be counted, but yours in the underworld doesn''t count. I have no enemies with you."


    Wu Hao''s self-confidence is not groundless. He has reached this level now. Unless he really wants to kill him, who can threaten him.


    "Oh? Only the holy king? Except for the three kings of the underworld, there are really no more? " Pluto asked again.

 Chapter 1033

    Asked by Pluto, Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds.


    "Demon king..." Wu Hao suddenly reacted.


    "Wait a minute, you mean, the devil is..." until now, he doesn''t know what kind of existence the devil king is. He only knows that the devil king is at the same level as the holy king.


    Since the strength of the holy king can threaten him, the devil king and the holy king have the same level of strength, which can naturally threaten him.


    The Pluto smiled knowingly and nodded, "it seems that you still know yourself."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. It''s true if it''s true as the king of Hades said. Human beings and the demon family have never been at odds.


    The three kings of the demon family, he has become a mortal enemy with xuanming, and the Dragon King has some grudges with him, I''m afraid he will not let him go. Since the three kings have offended two, if he kills these two, the demon king is destined not to stop. In this way, as the king said, even if there is no agreement, there will be this war between him and the demon king sooner or later.


    "Are you sure the devil is the devil? Then why did he run to the demon world? " Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "This has to start with the first human demon competition between you two worlds. At that time, we also went to the underworld to experience. The devil''s ambition was growing at the beginning, but he was still weak. The underworld had no place for him, or he had no chance to grow up in the underworld."


    "Later, the emergence of human beings gave him the opportunity, so he drove the soul departure of the king of Hades and exchanged the soul of one of the most talented members of the demon family. At the last moment, he left the underworld with the help of the demon family''s body and lived in the demon world for a long time."


    And with his talent, he defeated the last demon king in the demon world and became a new demon king. At the same time, he is also the strongest demon king in the history of the demon world


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, the demon king came from this origin. It''s really surprising.


    "In that case, I''m afraid this task will be completed in a short time. You know that my strength is in a bottleneck period. The holy king and the demon king are the strongest beings of human beings and the demon family. I''m afraid I have to reach the demigod in a real sense if I want to defeat any of them."


    He is now advanced. He can reach the demigod by breaking through and above the peak. It seems that he is not far away. In fact, he also knows that the slower he gets to the back, unless there is any opportunity, I''m afraid the next breakthrough will take him a hundred years or even longer.


    "I know, so the promise on the blood fingerprint gives you three thousand years. Three thousand years is completely enough for you. If you can''t complete the task for three thousand years, I''m afraid your identity as the chosen person will be cancelled."


    Indeed, no one knows himself better than him. If he hasn''t been able to reach the semi divine state for 3000 years, it is estimated that Chengdu''s cultivation in this life will really stop here.


    "Yes, but don''t forget the supreme thing." Kongbei has successfully resurrected with his help, but heaven is different. Since he has got his gravity bead, he naturally has to pay back.


    "I have finished this thing for you in advance. He is now reborn into a rich family of your human beings. It has something to do with you. Because he has reached the supreme level in his previous life, he has great cultivation and talent. If you go back, you may be able to accept him as an apprentice."


    Pluto''s words made Wu Hao look black. He obviously won the inheritance of others and even accepted others as disciples. What kind of crooked truth is this.


    However, he also moved his mind in this regard. If his cultivation talent is really good, it''s not impossible. After all, as the son of God, he has advantages that no one else has.


    "What about artifact and divine water? It won''t be like you said until you get the champion of the human demon competition, right? What if I can''t get it? " Wu Hao asked again. Anyway, since he had made an agreement, he naturally could not do business at a loss.


    "Of course, but you can''t guarantee whether you can win the championship. Everything depends on yourself. Xuanming''s strength has improved after the first war with you, so you have to hurry up."


    Pluto''s words made Wu Hao feel a little uneasy. If he didn''t fight xuanming, he could still be absolutely sure.


    But before he fought with xuanming, he found that xuanming''s strength was definitely not simple. He didn''t know who would win.


    In addition, now the Pluto says that xuanming''s strength has improved, his chance of winning the championship has to drop another level.


    "It''s easy for me to say how to hurry up in such a short time." Wu Hao said helplessly with a black line on his face.


    "Hehe, you''re smart and confused for a while. Have you forgotten the soul power you collected from the tomb of Pluto?" Pluto''s words brightened Wu Hao''s eyes.


    He did collect a lot of souls when fighting with black armor. He also absorbed some at that time, but he didn''t refine it.


    "Yes, look at my brain. I''m confused!" As soon as Wu Hao patted the forehead, Wu Hao quickly stood up.


    "Well, I won''t talk nonsense with you. I''ll try my best to do what I promise you. I''ll go back first." Wu Hao hurriedly disappeared into the house of the underworld without waiting for the underworld to speak.


    Seeing Wu Hao like this, Pluto smiled helplessly: "ah... It''s nice to be young."


    Xuanming really had a good chance this time. Although he and Wu Hao didn''t win or lose, they were seriously injured in the final duel, but there is a saying that they should die and survive.


    After his injury recovered, he felt that his blood was opened, and Wu Hao''s power was forced into his meridians, which expanded the semi divine power in his body.


    His own supreme Qi and the half divine power of the evil tiger have integrated, which has increased his strength, which can be said to be a blessing in disguise.


    He has absolute confidence now. If he fights with Wu Hao again, he will win this time.


    Wu Hao came back in a hurry and entered the state of cultivation. The soul in his body was not refined and could not exert the maximum effect.


    According to Pluto, the soul must be refined into supreme Qi. In this way, how much you can increase your strength depends on how many souls you have refined.


    Wu Hao can''t close so many. These souls are the breath left by the strong in front of him, not the real soul.


    If it is a real soul, he dare not do so. After all, refining other people''s souls is a little too cruel.


    The refining process of souls is very complex. He has been resisting Wu Hao''s refining, which makes Wu Hao helpless. It seems that it really takes some time to refine these souls.


    At the competition scene at the junction of man and devil, the forces that had left also began to rush to the inside.

 Chapter 1034

    At this time, it has been 27 days since Wu Hao and others went to the underworld for training and competition. According to the time of the underworld, there are only three days left to come back, but the door of the underworld has been opened. If you want to come back, you can choose to leave the underworld.


    The remaining three days, calculated by human time, are 45 days. Although it is not long, it is not short.


    Many people want to see who can come back alive and who died in the underworld.


    "Hehe, holy king, you came so early. I''m afraid you''ll return empty handed." The demon king looked at the holy king who had come in advance not far away, smiled and said.


    "This doesn''t bother the demon king. I just don''t think you have much hope if you are in the demon world. Although the xuanming guy has participated, his intervention will only attract the attention of the three kings of the underworld. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to take any action." The holy King smiled and said.


    "Oh? Is it? Let''s wait and see who wins. Before they leave, I told them to take good care of the little brother named Wu Hao. Don''t worry. " The demon king laughed.


    The holy King''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, the demon king intervened in Wu Hao''s affairs. It seems that Wu Hao should be full of danger during this period.


    Although he was worried, he believed that Wu Hao could deal with it. After all, if Wu Hao''s strength broke out with all his strength, it would also have a semi divine realm.


    Of course, ants kill elephants. No matter how strong Wu Hao is, he can''t stand the pursuit of all the demons. He only needs the human side to unite and don''t be broken by the demons.


    Nearly a month has passed since the soul refining process. After Wu Hao finished refining, he knew that there was only the last day left, and all the strong people in the human demon world had begun to go to the direction of the competition.


    "What about them? Have you left, too? " Wu Hao asked. Originally, he intended to talk about xuanming''s solution here. There were too few opportunities after he had to go out.


    "Well, not long after you left, I heard that xuanming''s strength has increased a lot. I think we''d better not fight with them before we go out. By the way, Shixiong, they have taken refuge. During your coma and cultivation, many strong Terrans have heard about you and joined us."


    The reason why Shixiong chose to join Wu Hao is not without reason.


    They almost couldn''t get out when they were in the tomb of the king of Hades. At that time, two people died in it. Later, when they came out, they knew that Wu Hao and xuanming were seriously injured and unconscious, and they were close to each other.


    From that moment on, the lion male knew how stupid his behavior was.


    He always thought Wu Hao was just a fast-moving senior supreme. After hearing that Wu Hao and xuanming were close to each other, he knew how strong Wu Hao''s terrible strength was.


    He didn''t even think about it. In order to get shelter and not be chased by the demon clan, he chose to compromise and take refuge in the Wu Hao camp.


    "Hehe, the wall falls and people push. This is not unreasonable. See how many people are left, count the number, and then divide them into groups. Let''s go to the entrance of the human demon competition." Wu Hao stood up and his momentum changed a lot.


    "You, you broke through again? Have you reached the top? " Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao in surprise, because he felt that Wu Hao''s breath had changed and was no longer the senior level before.


    Wu Hao nodded: "good luck, breakthrough."


    Hearing this, Lin Feng swallowed his throat, which was called good luck? Lucky enough to reach the peak in less than a hundred years?


    What kind of bad luck is this? I''m afraid only Wu Hao can do it.


    The advanced Wu Hao already has the fighting power of a demigod. Now Wu Hao, who has reached the peak level, is afraid that the ordinary God of war is really no longer an opponent. Even if xuanming has broken through, it is estimated that he can''t help Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao himself was very excited and marveled at the strength of the soul.


    Originally, he thought that even a little progress would not waste him refining these souls, but he didn''t expect that the power of these souls made him directly break through to the peak. It''s too powerful.


    Now even if he really faces the holy king and the demon king, he has the ability to protect himself.


    After assembling the troops, Wu Hao took a look. There were about 30 people left. The total number of people who had participated in the competition was more than 60, but now it is half less.


    Some of them must have been sleeping in the underworld and went to the Styx river. Some are close to the exit, so they have left the underworld now. I''m afraid that''s all they have left.


    "It is said that only five people left the underworld by themselves. This time, there are 64 people, and only 35 people go back."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao frowned. Unexpectedly, in his eyes, a whole 29 people died, and human beings can be said to have lost three out of seven of the top powers.


    These strong people are all the pillars of human beings. If one dies, there will be one less. Especially in this era, there is nothing at present, but after a thousand years, the sense of difference of these strong people will immediately begin.


    "The demon clan is not bad. They come almost the same as us, but they only live four more than us." Lin Feng also smiled and said.


    Four.


    Although there are only four people, when it comes to the day of the war between the two sides, let alone four people, even if there is only one more person, it can dominate the victory of both sides.


    "Pay attention to safety on the way back. Xuanming will inevitably ambush us in front if they leave first." Wu Hao whispered.


    He has to find a way to make up for the gap between the four. When he goes back, it will be the real final and the day when he officially decides to win the championship. At that time, he must find a way to solve the four demons to make up for the gap.


    No one knows Wu Hao''s idea. If anyone knows, I''m afraid they will praise Wu Hao''s madness.


    "No, there are not only four people, but six people." Wu Hao''s words made Lin Feng suddenly stunned. How come there were two more people all of a sudden.


    "Come with me." Wu Hao asked Lin Feng to gather everyone and looked at the people present. His eyes stayed on Yang Ning.


    "My heart is so big. Now you still want to be here?" With a sneer, Wu Hao started with his right hand and caught Yang Ning in the air.


    "Wu Hao, what are you doing!" Shixiong''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao wanted to fight his people.


    "Shut up, there''s nothing for you here. If you really want to know what I want to do, open your eyes."


    Yang Ning didn''t expect Wu Hao to fight it so decisively, and immediately kept struggling.


    "Why, want to speak, want to sophistry, and want to mobilize everyone to resist me? It''s too late. When you sneak into us as a Warcraft, you''re doomed to die! "

 Chapter 1035

    Ah?


    After Wu Hao said this, everyone in front of him looked at Yang Ning who was caught by Wu Hao with a puzzled face.


    "Wu Hao, what are you going to do? Let him go!" Lion Xiong is angry. Wu Hao said that Yang Ning is a demon from the beginning, but he has confirmed that Yang Ning''s tomb does have traces of planing, indicating that Yang Ning did climb out of the dead.


    "Shixiong, you are still too naive. You can cheat anything. He dares to appear here blatantly. Naturally, he is well prepared." Wu Hao naturally can''t listen to Shixiong and let Yang Ning go.


    The appearance of this guy has made them lose a lot of combat power, so this person must be solved, otherwise xuanming may have complete control of their whereabouts on the way back.


    "You fart, don''t think you can intimidate us if you are strong. What evidence do you have to prove that he is a demon." Lion male said angrily.


    "Hehe, it''s really naive. Do you want evidence? OK, then I''ll give you evidence and let you die! " Wu Hao''s other hand condensed a flame.


    "I''ll give you one last chance to show your true self. I can make you die happier." Wu Hao looked at Yang Ning and said coldly.


    "I... don''t know what you''re talking about. If you want to commit a crime, you have no choice. If you want to kill me, you must kill others next. Your ambition is really great."


    Yang Ning''s words aroused the suspicion of many people. Although they didn''t know what the situation was now, Yang Ning said the truth.


    If Wu Hao is allowed to kill people rashly, who will be Wu Hao''s goal next? Is everything for the champion?


    In order to win the championship after going out, should Wu Hao solve them all one by one? If so, this person will be terrible.


    "Hum, there''s a lot of nonsense. Since you don''t show your true body, let''s see if your bones are hard or my means are hard."


    Spirit of fire dragon!


    There is nothing in the world that cannot be refined by fire. As the saying goes, real gold is not afraid of fire.


    "Stop!" Shixiong wants to stop, but he is stopped by Rongping.


    "Our captain said he was a demon clan. He was a demon clan. Where''s the nonsense? Stand and see. I''ll kill whoever dares to move forward!" Not to mention the sentence of melting flat, deterrence has played a great role, at least making them dare not act rashly.


    After all, what Wu Hao wants to deal with now is Yang Ning, which has nothing to do with them. If Wu Hao really plans to break one by one, it will not be too late for them to join hands at that time.


    Uh huh!


    "Save me, save me..." Yang Ning looked at Shixiong and others with painful eyes, struggling in the fire.


    "Wu Hao! You deceive people too much! " Shixiong''s strength exploded. Although he didn''t have to tear his face with Wu Hao, Wu Hao didn''t give face.


    Yang Ning can choose to take refuge with Wu Hao. He brought them. Now Wu Hao ignores his face and acts against Yang Ning. Next time, he can act against him because of his previous gratitude and resentment.


    Since they all want to fight, why should he continue to endure.


    "You dare!" Lin Feng, Rong Ping, Huo Lei and Flo Xiu all rushed up, and all their weapons were aimed at Shixiong. If Shixiong dared to take a step forward, they would naturally dare to kill Shixiong on the spot.


    "Shixiong, maybe you don''t believe it, but I don''t have a grudge against you. There''s no need to target you. You can look at it at ease. This is for the safety of everyone. If it''s not for everyone''s consideration, even if this role stays among us, it won''t pose a threat to me." Wu Hao''s words suddenly made people feel some truth.


    They joined Wu Hao''s team because they heard that Wu Hao''s strength is strong enough to fight at the demigod level. It is impossible to threaten Wu Hao''s existence above the ordinary peak.


    There are only two reasons. What Wu Hao said is really the truth. Yang Ning is not Yang Ning, but a fake. In addition, Wu Hao''s performance is too realistic. If it''s just acting, Wu Hao''s city government and mind are too deep.


    "Wait and see, Shixiong, don''t worry too much. If she is really not a demon, I don''t think she will be hurt."


    Due to Wu Hao''s strong strength, people still choose to wait and see the situation. After all, if they really want to fight, one demigod level is enough for them to drink a pot.


    Although there are many peaks on the scene, who is willing to offend a strong demigod level, it is completely self suicide.


    The true fire continued to burn around Yang Ning, and Yang Ning''s pain doubled. About five minutes later, the expressions on their faces gradually changed.


    Because Yang Ning''s body shape is changing and his appearance is changing constantly.


    "This, this is..." Lausanne frowned.


    "What kind is this? Does anyone know about it? Explain it to Shixiong." Wu Hao sneered.


    He did not expect that the perseverance of this Warcraft was so strong that he could persist until now.


    "This is a chameleon, also known as chameleon. His cultivation is very high, so he has reached the deformed dragon and belongs to the blood of Asia Pacific dragon."


    False dragon? That doesn''t matter.


    Lion male can cultivate to this degree, naturally he is not blind. Only after seeing the chameleon did he realize how wrong he was.


    "The chameleon is almost extinct in the demon family. It is a famous intelligence organization of the demon family. I didn''t expect that the chameleon mixed with us this time."


    Miso!


    Suddenly, Shixiong pulled out his weapon and decided the chameleon''s life without thinking.


    Wu Hao took back the flame, and the expression on his face didn''t change.


    "I repeat, you and I have no grievances. Don''t be a villain. I''m not interested in you. If you want to go out alive, you can follow us. If you don''t want to, please help yourself."


    Wu Hao knows that Shixiong is very unhappy with him. Since he is unhappy, why should he join him? Isn''t it self humiliating.


    "Hum, don''t be too proud. I won''t leave. I''ll see if you are a real villain or a hypocrite!" Shixiong left with a cold hum.


    The people fell to the ground in the face of Wu Hao''s means and eyesight.


    They have joined Wu Hao''s team for some time. Before, they talked and laughed with the fake Yang Ning, but they didn''t expect that Yang Ning was a strong demon.


    Some of the strong people who have been with Yang Ning are even more afraid. If Yang Ning wanted to attack them at that time, I''m afraid they are dead now.


    Although it''s not certain who loses or wins one-on-one, Yang Ning''s assassination method can definitely kill them in an instant if it is a sneak attack.


    "All right, everybody tidy up your things and get ready to go." Wu Hao didn''t talk too much nonsense with Shixiong. It''s useless to talk too much to this old-fashioned person. He always feels as if he wants to harm everyone.

 Chapter 1036

    At this time, xuanming and others are close to the exit to return to the human world. This is also the end of the experience established by the human demon competition. All members must reach the exit from the entrance.


    The distance from the entrance to the exit is very far. Even if you walk, you have to spend at least five days in the underworld. It takes three months to convert into an adult.


    Xuanming and others didn''t leave the first time after they arrived. After breaking through their strength, he naturally didn''t want Wu Hao to return to the human world.


    "If you really want to do this, will you be found..." the tiger king looked at xuanming with some worry.


    Because what xuanming is going to do next is really frightening.


    "I don''t think so. The competition doesn''t explicitly stipulate that exports can''t be destroyed. Anyway, there is only one champion. Whoever can seize this opportunity naturally has the chance to win the championship."


    Yes, they intend to destroy the export. As long as the export is destroyed, Wu Hao and they will not be able to return to the human world on time. Even if they go back at that time, the competition may be over.


    "This..." the tiger king frowned. He was not afraid of anything else. He was afraid that the human holy king would know that he would attack them at that time, or that this practice would touch the bottom line of the two worlds, and the demon king would intervene.


    "Don''t worry, the demon king knows which is more important. Hurry up. I''m afraid they''ll arrive soon." Xuanming said confidently.


    Wu Hao and others are on their way. They don''t know what xuanming and others are up to.


    Even Wu Hao felt that xuanming should ambush at the end, so they moved forward carefully all the way.


    The last day of the human demon competition.


    Xuanming and others have buried enough bombs to destroy the exit. These bombs are no less than the full blow of a demigod strong man.


    This is not enough. Xuanming concentrates the energy of the evil tiger into a ball. As long as the bomb explodes, it can detonate the attack of the evil tiger in an instant. In this way, it is safe.


    "You leave first and I''ll detonate the attack." Xuanming smiled and said.


    Fox Lek nodded and took everyone into the exit to the human world.


    After waiting for about an hour, xuanming knows that the time is almost the same. There are only about three hours left before the end of the competition. Now Wu Hao and they should be here soon.


    "Wu Hao, I hope you like this gift, ha ha..." after that, xuanming attacked and fell slowly from the air. The speed was not fast, which also facilitated him to return to the human world safely and successfully destroy the gate after he left.


    Wu Hao, they are only 20 miles away from the exit. At present, they can reach it in ten minutes at most.


    However, at this time, there was a violent explosion not far away, and a huge mushroom cloud appeared in the sky. The energy Xi Juan opened and swept 30 miles in an instant.


    "What''s going on!" The whole process lasted three minutes.


    Everything around was leveled, as if it had just experienced the end.


    "It seems to come from the exit." Lin Feng''s voice slightly changed Wu Hao''s face.


    "No, hurry!"


    Black thunder!


    Thunder body method!


    The speed soared in an instant, and he reached the exit in just three minutes.


    But now it is in a mess, leaving only a trace of space energy, and the gate has long been destroyed.


    Wu Hao looked at every corner and didn''t miss a detail.


    Two minutes later, Lin Feng and others also rushed to the scene, looking around one by one.


    "Where''s the exit, where''s the gate?" Everyone wondered what was going on.


    "Xuanming did it. It seems that he doesn''t want us to go back before the final." Wu Hao said coldly.


    He didn''t even calculate that xuanming should use such despicable means. There is no limit.


    "What should we do? Now the exit is gone and we can''t go back. Isn''t the competition won by the demon clan?"


    This is the most serious problem. Even if the exit is destroyed, if they want to return to the human world, they can only wait for a long time. The holy king will find a way to save them out.


    But now the competition is imminent. Even the holy king, I''m afraid he can''t come to the underworld to save them in such a short time.


    "Captain, don''t you have the power of space? Can you link to the human world? "


    They could only put their hope on Wu Hao, but Wu Hao shook his head.


    "The space field can only be transmitted to another space location, not cross-border transmission, no way."


    "Besides, this is the underworld. The space here does not belong to us, so I can''t control it. If it''s in the human world, there''s still some way."


    Now Wu Hao is also the first two. He didn''t expect that xuanming''s small move could defeat him. It seems that he underestimated xuanming''s IQ and would use this method to stop them from moving forward.


    "What to do? It''s terrible. I said I should start early. It''s over." Many people began to become impetuous and completely irrational.


    Wu Hao has been thinking about what to do. If he really can''t return to the competition on time, the champion of the competition will belong to xuanming.


    He doesn''t care about the champion of the competition, but he cares about artifact and divine water, but xuanming can''t get it.


    Just then, Wu Hao suddenly thought of something. He took out a jade pendant.


    "Do you know who yatel is?" This jade pendant was given to him by the holy king before he left. He said that if there were any difficulties, he would go to find Yater. Yater should be a snatcher and might be able to help.


    "Yatel? I seem to have heard that it is a strong man of the art family. " Lausanne said.


    "Where is the art family?" Wu Hao hurriedly asked. Now he can only place his hope on Yater.


    At this time, the lion male not far away opened his mouth: "the Yat family is here in Yan city 200 miles away, which is also the legendary palace of hell."


    District level city, it seems that this is the area under the jurisdiction of the king of hell.


    "You stay here and I''ll come as soon as I go!" Wu Hao then ran back. He must find Yater in the shortest time and see if Yater can help.


    "Shall we go with you?" Lin Feng asked loudly.


    "No, you''ll only affect the speed with me." Although this is somewhat belittling, it is true.


    Psychic decision!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Black thunder!


    Thunder body method!


    All the body methods are unfolded. Wu Hao''s speed is extremely fast, but the journey of 200 miles is absolutely impossible to reach in an instant.


    The space field can''t be used in this area now, because the violent explosion just now has produced violent fluctuations in the surrounding space, and the space can''t be opened correctly.

 Chapter 1037

    Just like this, he can only rush to Yancheng at his own speed. It takes about half an hour to travel 200 miles. If there is no accident on the road, he may be able to catch up.


    But he is also a little worried that yatel can''t help, or he doesn''t have the ability in this field. Isn''t he wasting his time at that time.


    But now there''s no way to wait here. It''s better to hurry up and have a look while there''s still the last time. Maybe Yater really has a way.


    I just don''t know how the relationship between the holy king and the other party is, and whether the other party will buy it and help.


    About half an hour later, Wu Hao successfully came to Yancheng, which is not much different from the dark snake district. The art family is the largest family in the history of the art family, and it can be said that it is the most famous chamber of Commerce here.


    The head of the Yate family is Yater, a super strong man at the level of demigod. Here, in addition to the king of hell, Yater is the strongest.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was stopped when he came to the gate of the Yat family.


    "Please give this to the Yater patriarch and say you have something important to see."


    The two guards didn''t embarrass Wu Hao. Generally speaking, when they came with keepsakes, they would report first. As for whether they saw or not, they couldn''t control it.


    The guard went in for ten minutes and there was no news. Wu Hao looked at the loss of time and was very anxious. They still have about two hours left.


    Although it won''t take that much to get back, it will take at least 15 minutes, because on the way back, he can use the space ability to transmit first, and then rush on.


    He also thought about this problem when he came, but he couldn''t use the space ability. When he went back, the energy dissipated a lot. At that time, he should be able to reluctantly transmit it nearby.


    After waiting for another five minutes, Wu Hao already wanted to give up and leave. Maybe the relationship between the saint and the king was not so good, and it was not necessarily ignored by others.


    Just as Wu Hao turned to leave and continue to think of other ways, he suddenly heard the sound of hurried footsteps behind him.


    "Where is it!" Asked a powerful voice.


    As soon as Wu Hao turned around, a middle-aged man came out in front of the guard. He looked like human beings, but his skin color was light blue.


    "You, who are you? Why do you have the holy King''s things? " The middle-aged man came up and asked.


    "Hello, chief Yat, my name is Wu Hao. I''m a friend of the holy king. Specifically, I should be a friend. This time I came to participate in the human demon competition. He gave me the things. He said that if I was in trouble, I''d like to bother elder Yat." Wu Hao said with a fist.


    "Come on, come on, please. My men didn''t make it clear to me just now. I have guests in there, so I didn''t react. Forgive me." Yatel is very enthusiastic and wants to invite Wu Hao into the house.


    "I appreciate your kindness. I also want to visit your residence. Unfortunately, I''m afraid I don''t have a chance now. The human demon competition will be over soon. We can''t go back, so I want to see if elder art has any way to send us back to the human world."


    Yatel was puzzled at this.


    "Is the time over and the door closed?"


    Wu Hao shook his head and said what xuanming had done, including the destruction of the gate.


    "Damn, these people of the demon clan are so hateful that they should do such despicable things." Yatel said angrily.


    "I think so, but now is not the time to be angry. I also want to ask if elder Yater can send us back."


    He naturally felt that yatel was indignant for them, but now it''s no use to be angry. The most important thing is to leave here first and report to the finals.


    "Well, it''s a little troublesome to say, but no problem. I''ll prepare it later."


    Hearing what Yater said, Wu Hao''s eyes lit up. Unexpectedly, Yater really had this ability. It seems that he came right.


    But what is yatel going to prepare? Is there any magic weapon of hyperspace?


    Time is fleeting. I don''t think time is very important at ordinary times, but I find that time runs away very quickly at this critical moment.


    Yatel went for half an hour and asked him to wait alone in the reception hall. Seeing that there was only about half an hour left, Wu Hao stamped his feet anxiously.


    To blame, we can only blame xuanming, an old thing. If it weren''t for xuanming, he didn''t know he was so worried.


    "Come on, come on, let''s go." Yatel came over laughing.


    There is more than an hour left. It should be in time.


    "OK, let''s go now!" Wu Hao waved and a space gate appeared.


    "This......" Yater looked at Wu Hao with a puzzled face.


    "I know what the elder doubts, but my space ability can''t cross the border. It''s a little limited." Wu Hao smiled awkwardly.


    At this moment, he found that his space ability really needs to be improved. Otherwise, if he encounters this kind of trouble next time, it will be really over.


    "Hahaha, it''s good. It''s already very good. It seems that it''s not unreasonable for the holy king to let you participate in the competition."


    Wu Hao stopped talking nonsense and took Yater into the space gate. In a twinkling of an eye, they came to a place with 100 kilometers left.


    "Just now, the energy around the explosion was a little chaotic, so we can only send it here and then go there. It''s hard, elder."


    Yatel nodded, and naturally he could feel the energy fluctuations in the surrounding space.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Black thunder!


    Thunder body method!


    Wu Hao''s speed rose to the limit again, and he was left in the afterimage.


    At this speed, yatel was stunned.


    Anxious Wu Hao reacted at this time. How could he forget Yater.


    "Elder, I''ll follow you." Wu Hao smiled awkwardly after he fell back. His speed was faster than the average demigod, so Yater was afraid he couldn''t keep up with him.


    "Are you really just the supreme? Your speed... "Yatel looked at Wu Hao with curious eyes.


    "Well, it''s not the peak level. If you really want to say it, the demigod level can fight, otherwise I''m afraid they''ve died in the hands of xuanming."


    Hearing this, Yater couldn''t help swallowing his throat. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao, who looked young, had such strong strength. It was really shocking.


    "It seems that the holy king has finally opened and completed his task. I finally know who you are."


    Wu Hao was not surprised. Maybe yatel knew he was the chosen one.


    His only surprise was the relationship between Yater and the holy king. They were definitely not just friends. Wu Hao even suspected that Yater had to call him an adult when he saw the holy king.

 Chapter 1038

    Lin Feng and others have been waiting here for nearly two hours. Two thirds of the time has passed. Wu Hao has not come back yet. They have been a little desperate. It seems that there is little possibility to rush back to the competition scene within an hour.


    "Don''t worry, he will." Lin Feng frowned. Although he said so, he was not very firm in his heart.


    Not to mention whether Wu Hao can come back, can they really leave even if they come back? Can someone in the Yat family really help them return to the human world?


    "Ah, don''t comfort us. I know this kind of thing is unlikely. We have given up, but don''t let us meet the people of the demon clan, or we dare to kill one by such a mean means."


    The people said in depression. It seems that they have planned to give up.


    Lin Feng is not saying anything. Maybe it is a right choice to be prepared now. After all, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Sometimes some things should be prepared.


    "Come, come, seem to come, you see!" Someone shouted loudly, and everyone looked not far away.


    Wu Hao''s figure is very fast, and there is a middle-aged man around him.


    "It''s really coming!" The people''s hopes that had been extinguished burned again. Since Wu Hao really brought a helper back, it shows that there is still hope.


    Ten seconds later, Wu Hao and Yater landed from the air. Yater looked at the scene with a heavy face.


    "Is this really done by those guys of the demon clan?"


    Wu Hao nodded: "we didn''t expect them to be so crazy. In order to prevent us from participating in the final finals, they actually used this means. It''s also strange that we were too careless."


    "Damn it, these three realms are expensive and must be built by the gods. I didn''t expect these guys to be destroyed by the underworld." Yatel was also very angry.


    "The devil, when the king of hell comes back, he must go and ask for an explanation!"


    Wu Hao nodded: "if there''s anything we can do, just ask. Now everyone is here. Please do it, senior."


    Yatel looked to the horizon: "not yet. My strength alone is not enough to open up space for you to return to the human world. I have to wait for someone."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly.


    "How long will it take?" Wu Hao didn''t expect to have to help. It''s running out of time to wait.


    "It''s estimated that you''ll know when you come." Yatel said so. Naturally, they couldn''t get angry. They had to sit back and wait.


    Looking at the disappearance of time, Wu Hao was helpless. It seemed that it was too difficult to get back today.


    When the last twenty minutes were left, Wu Hao came to yatel.


    "Elder, why do you have to wait for him? You can give me the method and I''ll help you open the space." Wu Hao is really unable to settle down. After all, it is related to an artifact and divine water.


    "Ah, I know you are also very anxious, but you can''t replace that person. Only he has the right to control the space of the underworld."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was completely desperate. It seems that they really have no hope today.


    In the last ten minutes, Wu Hao sighed. It seemed that he had to give up.


    When it came to the last five minutes, Wu Hao suddenly stood up. This is the last time. He must not waste his last time.


    "Finally!" Just when Wu Hao was going to try to forcibly open the space linking the two worlds, yatel smiled with relief and said.


    Wu Hao looked to the horizon and a dark shadow came at a very fast speed.


    "Pluto, Pluto..." Wu Hao never thought that the person yatel was waiting for was Pluto. He knew that he would take the underworld to find this old thing himself.


    "Smelly boy, it seems that you have a problem." Pluto smiled at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao also smiled bitterly: "don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up. There''s no time."


    "Old art, are you ready?" The Pluto looked at yatel and asked.


    "Of course, I''ll wait for you."


    The two sang and made peace. With the wave of Pluto''s big hand, a huge vortex suddenly appeared in the sky, and the strong wind carried out in the vortex.


    Yatel also made an effort immediately, and a light entered the huge black vortex.


    "All right, old art has opened the door of the human world. Go quickly."


    Wu Hao looked back at them.


    "Thank you for your help. I don''t want to thank you. Goodbye!" Wu Hao didn''t talk too much nonsense. There were only two minutes left. Wu Hao rushed into the vortex with everyone.


    At this time, at the scene of the human demon competition, the holy King''s face was extremely embarrassed. Xuanming and they had all come back, but the human side actually came back with five people, and Wu Hao and them were completely disappeared.


    "Hahaha, holy king, it seems that you human beings have suffered heavy losses this time. In this way, the champion of this competition is not given to our demon clan?" The devil said triumphantly.


    The holy king didn''t speak. He really couldn''t understand why none of Wu Hao came back. According to reason, even xuanming couldn''t easily kill Wu Hao.


    What''s going on? He was a little surprised by the experience of this competition.


    "Host, now the experience competition is over, can you announce the results?" The devil smiled and said.


    "Are you in a hurry? One more minute. " The holy King spoke faintly.


    Even if Wu Hao is in bad condition, he won''t give up even if he has one minute left.


    "Hehe, what about a minute? Since you won''t give up, I''ll let you wait one more minute. " The devil said with a confident smile.


    This time xuanming let him out of breath. Although he failed to eradicate too many humans, this way is more enjoyable than killing those useless humans.


    "Xuanming, you have made great achievements this time." The demon king patted xuanming on the shoulder and said.


    "Hehe, I don''t want to do great work. It''s just an artifact of the champion of the competition. I won''t give it to anyone, including you." Xuanming sneered and said.


    Originally, Wu Hao was the most powerful person to compete for the first place with him, but now the strong person is trapped in the underworld and can''t come back. Then the champion must be his, that is to say, he has won the artifact.


    "OK, it''s just an artifact. Here you are." The demon king doesn''t refuse. I''m afraid refusing xuanming at this time will cause bad results. It''s not too late to say it after the competition.


    However, at this time, the dark clouds in the blue sky began to change around.


    "Holy king, are you angry?" The demon king smiled, and only the holy King''s anger would cause this strange.

 Chapter 1039

    "Hehe, do you think it''s me?" The holy King smiled. He had figured out what was going on. When he saw the vortex, he knew that Wu Hao and they should be back.


    "You see, someone seems to have come down from heaven."


    Take a closer look, the dark shadows of more than 20 fell rapidly, just like dumplings.


    "Yes, it''s them. They''re back!" The human side suddenly exulted.


    The faces of xuanming, the demon king and others changed dramatically. Wu Hao came down from above. What''s the situation? Hasn''t the space gate been destroyed.


    The last figure was Wu Hao, who fell from the sky and was murderous.


    "Xuanming, we''ll settle our accounts later. Host, we''ll arrive at 29 when we return." Just after Wu Hao finished this sentence, the time officially ended.


    Looking at the time just arrived, Wu Hao and others breathed a long sigh of relief. It seems that they finally did it.


    "Well, you have been selected. In that case, wait for the later finals. All contestants come forward to test. Fifteen contestants will be born on the human side, and so will the demon side. Those who rank lower will lose the qualification for the finals."


    Then one by one, they took the stage and began the final test. Although many of them were not elected, they were not angry. Even if they were not elected, they were lucky to return safely.


    "On the human side, SIBBs, above the peak, grows up well."


    "On the demon side, fox Lek is qualified!"


    You and I are one animal on both sides. The speed is very fast. It''s Wu Hao''s turn in a few minutes.


    "Wu Hao, peak level, qualified growth, enter the next game."


    Among these people, there is no doubt that Wu Hao''s growth is the most amazing. The senior reaches the peak level. In just over a year, it is impossible to replace others.


    The second is emperor xuanming. His growth is only behind Wu Hao. Although his strength has not reached the demigod realm, his strength is infinitely close to the demigod.


    Xuanming''s strength is undoubtedly the most terrible. After all, he can summon evil tigers. With the strength of evil tigers and his own strength, it can be said that ordinary demigods are not xuanming''s opponent at all.


    "Smelly boy!" When the crowd left the competition scene after screening, Wu Hao heard a familiar voice from a distance.


    "Old man, why are you here?" Wu Hao looked at kongbei emperor and sword supreme not far away with some joy. Unexpectedly, they would appear here.


    "We came with the holy king. I heard that your boy came back. Of course, we''ll come and see your style in the final." Kong Bei said with a smile.


    Now Wu Hao has completely surpassed them, but he is not jealous because he has been watching Wu Hao grow up.


    It can even be said that he can be regarded as Wu Hao''s enlightenment teacher. He is too proud to give Wu Hao such a peerless genius. How can he be several times.


    "Hehe, you have seen it. Your strength has also increased a lot." Wu Hao took a look at them. The supreme sword has now reached the advanced peak, and kongbei has even reached the peak.


    It seems that this period of cultivation has made great progress in their growth.


    "Ah, I''m afraid our cultivation has come to an end. If it weren''t for the help of the cultivation room of the holy palace, we wouldn''t have the chance to cultivate to this extent." Kongbei smiled helplessly.


    He''s telling the truth. Wu Hao''s talent is beyond their reach, so they don''t want to be comparable with Wu Hao at all.


    "Don''t give up. Maybe one day I have the strength to take you into the realm of God." Wu Hao whispered in kongbei''s ear.


    Kongbei has heard the holy King say this. Although he is shocked, Wu Hao has not only shocked him once or twice, so it is nothing.


    "OK, then I have to work hard. Anyway, you have no shortage of your boy''s talent and divine personality."


    A group of people left the scene laughing.


    The competition is not over. People have just come back from the underworld. Naturally, they need a certain time to adjust their breath, so the real competition will begin the day after tomorrow. Wu Hao and they can return to their peak one day.


    "The day after tomorrow is the real game. At that time, it will be cruel to you. If you meet xuanming, you must remember to admit defeat at the first time. Don''t dream of fighting with him, otherwise you will only be dead."


    There is no doubt about Wu Hao''s strength, so at this moment, although they have returned from the underworld, Wu Hao is still their backbone.


    "Admit defeat, wouldn''t it let him enter the finals smoothly?" A question was raised.


    Wu Hao nodded: "this is also a helpless thing. Even if you fight with him, you can''t win him. On the contrary, you are likely to die in his hands. Fighting with him won''t affect anything."


    "What about you? You should be able to beat him. "


    "This... I''m not sure, but I''ll try my best. Maybe he thinks the same as me. Anyway, if they don''t admit defeat to the strong ones of the demon clan, they will have to die."


    This written test of experience makes the relationship between the two sides more and more rigid. Wu Hao can''t stand the various manifestations of the demon family towards human beings, so there must be a war between human beings and the demon family.


    Moreover, even if he didn''t fight now, he also promised Pluto to to solve the demon king


    The demon king is the king of the demon family. If there is a problem in his hand, I''m afraid the whole demon family will have turmoil.


    "OK, let''s admit defeat and listen to you." Everyone agreed.


    Since Wu Hao had such an idea that he would kill the powerful devil, xuanming must also have the same idea. In order not to delay, they had to admit defeat.


    "Lin Feng, if you meet the Pluto, you don''t have to admit defeat first. You should be able to fight with him with your strength. You should also want to see your limits. However, after he summoned the evil tiger, remember to surrender at the first time. Don''t be brave. This is an order."


    Lin Feng nodded. He didn''t think Wu Hao was proud of his strength. Instead, he felt that his strength was far from enough. If he could be as strong as Wu Hao, he would be free from the scum of xuanming.


    On the day of the competition, humans and Demons entered one after another. The scene was full of gunpowder, as if they were going to swallow each other raw.


    Xuanming''s eyes collided with Wu Hao''s and even produced a strong murderous spirit.


    "Please look at the ranking table first. According to the current division, both people and Demons know the rules. At this level, the battle can no longer be controlled, so life and death are vital. The two sides shall not have a dispute at the scene of the game." The host still has a certain deterrent. After all, he is also a special envoy of the gods. If the holy king and the devil don''t give face, I''m afraid only the gods will show up in person.

 Chapter 1040

    "Human Bart, demon swallowing python."


    The war is imminent. Bart and tuntian Python are the top powers on the peak, and the battle is naturally quite fierce.


    However, if they have the same strength, the chance of victory of the demon clan will be greater in the end, because the demon clan has this talent and ability.


    Once you display your talent and ability, the strong don''t dare to pick up at the top of the general peak. In addition, with Wu Hao''s words yesterday, if you feel a threat, you will admit defeat immediately.


    There is only one purpose of the competition to prove the strength of human beings. At the same time, just win the first.


    Because only the first place has artifact and divine water, the rest can only get some resource rewards.


    Those who can come to the competition are not rich in family resources. They all have inexhaustible resources. They don''t care about the resources from the competition.


    Of course, these people have to get rid of Wu Hao. After all, Wu Hao comes from the third universe and has very limited resources here.


    Bart fought with tuntian Python for about ten minutes. Finally, after tuntian Python showed his talent, Bart immediately chose to admit defeat.


    Wu Hao nodded secretly. It seems that what he said still has some deterrent power, at least to convince them.


    "Tuntian Python enters the next game."


    Then there is another battle, because it is only the two sides of human and demon, so human and demon have been completely divided, and there will be no war between human and human, or between demon and demon.


    Although it is said to be a human demon competition, but secretly, it is completely a contest between humans and the demon family.


    Wu Hao doesn''t quite understand why the gods should intervene in human affairs in this way. Is there any special significance in fighting between the demon clan and human beings?


    But this is always a problem for the gods, and Wu Hao naturally has no right to intervene.


    After about five games, it was xuanming emperor''s turn to play. At the beginning, huolei met him.


    Huolei looks at Wu Hao. Wu Hao nods to him with great certainty.


    A sneer appeared in xuanming''s eyes, which contained a chance to kill.


    However, the result was beyond his imagination. As soon as holly played, he immediately shouted "admit defeat" at the beginning of the game.


    Xuanming''s face changed slightly. He didn''t expect to admit defeat before the battle began.


    "I know I''m not your opponent. It''s strange to admit defeat. I''m still young and want to live longer."


    "Hum, human beings are human beings, rat bile generation." Xuanming stepped down speechless, feeling a little angry.


    Wu Hao smiled with satisfaction. What he wanted was this effect. The more xuanming wanted something, the more he didn''t let it get.


    After three more games, it was finally Wu Hao''s turn to play. Rongping began to drive restlessness.


    "Demon garbage, I can''t kill you. I beat your ass. if you''re afraid, hurry and get out with your tail." Rongping''s scolding made the demon clan angry.


    It''s the most intolerable thing for their demon family to go away with their tail.


    "Don''t be too arrogant. I''ll meet you!" The contestant is a member of the demon clan, the blue wind wolf king, whose strength is above the peak.


    Blue wind wolf king is good at speed. He naturally knows that Wu Hao is very fast, so he also wants to see whether Wu Hao is fast or he is fast.


    "Aren''t you going to admit defeat?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Hum, there is no word" admit defeat "in our demon family dictionary!" At the beginning of the game, the blue wind wolf king rushed directly according to the principle of starting first.


    "Well, that''s your attitude." Wu Hao sneered.


    Kill God!


    The power of black thunder!


    Black thunder, eternal sword!


    Poof!


    In the lightning flint room, everyone didn''t see what happened, only saw the blue wind wolf king fall to the ground.


    The whole audience was silent. After a few seconds, the human side cheered in an instant.


    "What''s the matter with him? Is he so strong?" The people who came to watch the game were boiling with blood, one by one looking at Wu Hao with worship.


    Originally, they thought that Wu Hao would die miserably. After all, Wu Hao was only at the peak level. Naturally, he could not be the opponent of the blue wind wolf king at the peak.


    But it was just the beginning of the game. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao solved his opponent.


    The faces of the demons were blue. They didn''t expect that Wu Hao''s shot had been so long. They also explained that once Wu Hao revealed his killing heart, they must admit defeat at the first time.


    But the blood of the demon clan is like this. It is impossible for them to admit defeat, so they will choose to continue to fight to the end.


    The host came to the stage to check, but found that the blue wind wolf king was dead.


    "Carry it down. It''s dead."


    what!


    "Wu Hao, how dare you kill my demon strongman!" When the demon king''s momentum strikes, Wu Hao is naturally fearless.


    "Demon king, what are you doing?" The host asked coldly.


    "Don''t you know the rules of the competition? If you don''t know, I can say again, this is a competition held by the gods. Dare you disobey the rules? " The host is naturally fair and strict. The demon king is absolutely not allowed to do it in front of him.


    "He is so cruel and ruthless to kill the strong man of my demon family. Is this also in the rules?" The demon king was very angry.


    Wu Hao sneered twice: "what you said is wrong. What is my ruthlessness? How do I know he is so weak? I thought the battle with him would be fierce, didn''t I?"


    "The blue wind wolf king himself is good at speed. I''m not afraid of his close proximity. I''ll be in danger at that time. Who knows he can''t even avoid my attack. It''d be better if I knew I could do it gently." Wu Hao said with a smile on his lips.


    How could the devil not know that what Wu Hao said was completely ironic.


    "OK, we''ll see." Wu Hao''s statement is indeed very reasonable. After saying that the host does act according to the rules, it''s not easy for him to entangle again.


    But then it was not so simple. After Wu Hao''s battle, the demon king ordered all the powerful demons.


    All humans, kill to death, have anything to bear.


    After hearing this, all the strong men of the demon family were excited one by one.


    Although they may not be Wu Hao''s opponents, they are not afraid of other human beings.


    Looking at the excited eyes of the demon clan one by one, Wu Hao also felt that something was wrong and immediately summoned all the remaining contestants.


    "Will you believe me?" Wu Hao''s words puzzled everyone, but they nodded.


    "At that moment, you must look at me. Before I let you admit defeat, you will admit defeat. If you agree to fight, there will be no instructions."


    The crowd nodded, although it was humiliating for them to admit defeat.


    But they also know very well that it is no longer a one-man battle.


    Because of Wu Hao''s behavior just now, the competition has completely become a battlefield for both sides.

 Chapter 1041

    If they don''t admit defeat, maybe all they face is death.


    "OK, anyway, as long as we get angry, we''re worth it. Listen to you." They still chose to follow Wu Hao''s command.


    The next player is Lin Feng. As the strongest human member except Wu Hao, Wu Hao didn''t let him give up fighting.


    Naturally, he did not disappoint Wu Hao. Although he failed to kill the other party, he at least hurt the other party, which made the already angry demon clan worse.


    "Did you hear that? Go up and show your talents. Don''t give them any chance to respond." Xuanming gave a big order. They have completely forgotten to compete for the championship. In short, revenge is their only standard now.


    Wu Hao sneered. It seems that the thief is going to jump over the wall.


    The round is over.


    There are still seven people left on the human side and nine people left on the demon side. In this way, human beings have one more chance to play.


    This opportunity is naturally handed over to Wu Hao, because only Wu Hao can kill each other. They can only fight once at most.


    Faced with this unfavorable number, the demon clan is also very unwilling. Although they have an advantage in number, they are fully aware of the previous rules.


    Now there is only a simple hanging. More people of their demon clan are on the court, which means that mankind has one more chance to play.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve told them to admit defeat when they meet Wu Hao. He will never succeed again this time." Xuanming holds his hands and looks at Wu Hao. Wu Hao also looks over and sneers.


    They may both be waiting for the final showdown. As long as they reach the final showdown, they can destroy each other. In short, no matter what, they can only survive.


    "Wu Hao, it''s up to you. The finals are not today, so you can consume it and I''ll help you recover at that time." The holy King patted Wu Hao on the shoulder and whispered.


    Wu Hao nodded. Even if the holy king didn''t say, he would do it. Anyway, now he and the demon clan have not died. In this way, it''s better to kill one by one.


    In the second round, Wu Hao was the first to play and met the shallow pine lion, the king of the forest. His strength also belongs to the top level, not under the tiger king at all.


    "Do you want to admit defeat?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Hum, is that you? You''re not qualified to let me admit defeat. " The pine lion said angrily.


    "Really, that''s good." Wu Hao naturally won''t believe each other. Just now he has noticed something wrong with the demon clan. Obviously, xuanming has also explained. If he meets him, let these guys admit defeat immediately.


    But will he give it a chance? Of course not.


    "All right, get ready, the game begins!"


    "I think..."


    Gravity field!


    Before the pine lion had finished his words, a huge pressure came, which immediately crushed the pine lion to the ground, and half of the words were completely reflected.


    "I think..." the pine lion wanted to admit defeat again.


    Time domain!


    Wu Hao frozen the time in an instant and rushed over imperceptibly with his figure.


    All the actions of everyone present stopped, but only the holy king, the demon king, xuanming and the host were not affected by this time field.


    "You dare!" Seeing that Wu Hao was about to kill, the demon king didn''t care so much and rushed directly to the stage.


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    In an instant, the pine lion screamed at the same time. The devil''s obstruction played a role. Forced, Wu Hao had to retreat.


    But he also clapped his hands with satisfaction. Although he failed to kill the pine lion, the attack just now had left dark strength on the pine lion. The cultivation of the pine lion had been abolished by him and completely destroyed in the second half of his life.


    "You!" There was a black smoke around the demon king, and the world changed color in an instant.


    "Demon king, do you think I don''t exist when you do this?" At this time, the holy king also came to Wu Hao.


    Bang!


    The host was furious, the sky thundered, and the three huge breath made everyone unable to breathe.


    "I warn you for the last time. If you don''t stop, you''ll be ready to bear the anger of the gods. Whether it''s human or Warcraft, you''re not qualified to be divine!"


    When the demon king heard this, he had to restrain his breath, but his fiery eyes still stayed on Wu Hao.


    "Old man, is it so easy to get angry? You should be very happy when you were trapped in the underworld and almost couldn''t come back? " Wu Hao sneered. He liked this feeling.


    I don''t like him, and I can''t kill him.


    "Come on, Wu Hao, you''ve gone too far. At least you''re an elder. Apologize quickly." The holy King pushed Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao knew it and immediately hugged his fist and said, "sorry, I was a little excited just now. I only blame me for being too serious. No matter who I face, I like to go all out. Don''t blame the demon king."


    When the two sing in harmony, Wu Hao naturally knows that the holy king is doing this to deliberately annoy the demon king. Of course, he will fulfill the holy king.


    "Don''t be complacent too early!" It''s a pity that the demon king stepped down with the host and the shackles of the gods. Otherwise, he would just pinch and explode Wu Hao and the holy king today.


    It''s only because he didn''t reach the realm of God, otherwise the holy king has no right to shout in front of him.


    "Well, the competition continues. I''ll inform you for the last time. If anyone dares to intervene again, I will confiscate his qualification and impose sanctions on him in the name of the gods!"


    The crowd was silent and did not speak. Only the holy king and the demon king dared to go on stage. Naturally, they had no room to interrupt.


    In the next battle, both sides have lingering fears. They feel almost ready and choose to admit defeat, because they all know that in the current battle, if they are not careful, they may die.


    Although Warcraft is brave and good at fighting, it is better to live than to die. Naturally, no one wants to die, so it basically stops at the point.


    But it''s not so easy to meet Wu Hao. When Wu Hao makes a move, it''s either death or injury.


    When the human side met xuanming, they immediately chose to admit defeat.


    Wu Hao has the ability to instantly lock and solve each other, but xuanming doesn''t. He wants to kill human beings. The strong can only summon evil tigers, but the contestant is him, so it''s not allowed to start in the form of evil tigers before they start.


    In this way, it is much easier for the human side to admit defeat at the beginning.


    "If you have the ability, don''t admit defeat. I''ll see how capable you humans are." Xuanming said coldly.


    "No, I''m going to admit defeat. I can''t beat you. What else can you do? I''m not stupid." SIBBs laughed.


    Perhaps they have never experienced that people are so happy and excited to admit defeat.


    At the beginning of the game, SIBus chose to admit defeat. Xuanming''s face was very ugly.


    "Hahaha, goodbye, xuanming. According to this trend, you should be able to enter the finals. Congratulations!"

 Chapter 1042

    There was no compliment in SIBus''s words. It was completely ridicule. The angry demons stamped their feet, and some even complained that xuanming was not strong enough to help them export evil.


    Xuanming is also very oppressed about this. Who makes his own strength less terrible than Wu Hao? Even if he can fight with Wu Hao, it''s just to summon evil tigers.


    After Wu Hao came on the stage, the other party was also very vigilant. As long as the game began, they immediately admitted defeat. They didn''t believe that Wu Hao could be so fast.


    But Wu Hao also saw the other party''s mind. Naturally, he won''t let the other party succeed easily. Even admitting defeat takes time to finish. For him, even if it''s less than a second, it''s enough for him to seal the other party''s mouth.


    Wu Hao pulled out the sky sword. Before, he used the time field to stop the other party from admitting defeat. The effect was good, but he still wasted some time. If the other party is really fast enough, he can still admit defeat.


    The sky sword has a certain deterrent power and can frighten the spirit.


    Turn on the large object system.


    The system is turned on, please indicate.


    Shut up!


    After Wu Hao gave the order, the big celestial body system began to operate, and the host also announced the start of the competition.


    The strong man of the demon clan just spoke, but he found that he couldn''t make a sound.


    Wu Hao looked at each other with a joking face. He didn''t expect the effect to be so good. It seems that the big celestial body system made by xuanming is pretty good.


    "What''s going on!" The devil''s face is deep again. They have lost five strong men. It will be serious if it goes on like this.


    Although only five top-level strong people are no big deal to his demon family, they can only watch when they are slaughtered by Wu Hao, which makes them lose their face.


    After the powerful devil couldn''t speak, Wu Hao rushed up with an arrow step. First, he opened the field of killing God and sealed the other party''s position.


    "Wu Hao, do you really want to continue? You will completely annoy my demon family, and you will never die in the future! " The devil whispered.


    "Hehe, it''s not the same as never dying. Can you forgive me unconditionally if I don''t kill him now?" Wu Hao asked with a sneer.


    The devil hesitated for two seconds: "this can be considered."


    Wu Hao shook his head: "sorry, I don''t like others to consider, and I can''t believe what you said. Now that he''s on stage, he must die."


    "You!" The demon king never thought that he had been so humble to talk to Wu Hao. Wu Hao didn''t give any face. It was too much deception.


    "Try your best to escape the challenge arena as much as possible!" The demon king shouted loudly, and the strong ones of the demon family reacted and began to act immediately.


    "Sorry, there is no challenge arena in my field. There are only crematoria!" The sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand flew out, making people''s scalp numb.


    The sword of light and the sky sword left a residual shadow, and then the whole audience was quiet.


    After a few seconds, the sky sword flew back into Wu Hao''s hands, and the field of killing God also disappeared.


    Everyone stared at Wu Hao and the strong man of the demon family. After a few seconds, the strong man of the demon family showed fear in his eyes, but fell to the ground.


    His chest was pierced through and defeated the enemy with one move.


    "Wu Hao!" Xuanming was angry this time. He was just that everything Wu Hao did came for him. All the powerful demons present knew it, so they looked at him with resentful eyes.


    Speaking, the strong of the demon family belong to a very united type, but because xuanming is the fusion of human beings and Warcraft, it is not a real demon family at all, which makes many strong people in the demon family have bad opinions on him.


    Now it''s because xuanming, a pseudo demon family, has died so many companions. How can they not be angry.


    "All right, stop. His purpose is to annoy us. Once we play, I''m afraid we''ll be disqualified." The demon king held down the angry xuanming.


    Although he is also very angry, he still has reason, with the host next to him and the existence of the holy king. Even if they are angry, they may have nothing to do.


    If you want to kill Wu Hao, I''m afraid you have to the final. Xuanming has become the most critical existence.


    "Xuanming, I''m waiting for you. Remember what you did in the underworld. Now I''ll give it back to you." With a sneer, Wu Hao hooked his hook finger at xuanming and was very sarcastic.


    Xuanming didn''t expect Wu Hao to hold such a grudge. He just blew up the portal. Wu Hao killed so many powerful demons for this.


    Of course, this may not be much for xuanming, but Wu Hao is different. He is not a good man and woman.


    If people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. If people offend me, I will make the other party pay a heavy price. This is his bottom line.


    Xuanming''s behavior did not pose any danger to them, but it almost prevented them from coming back to participate in the game.


    Now that he''s back, he naturally has to leave a big gift for xuanming.


    "If you meet me, I will let you know what the real hell is." Xuanming said with murderous spirit in his eyes.


    Wu Hao smiled: "I''ll wait and see, but before that, I''ll kill two more helpers."


    Wu Hao''s words made the next contestants of the demon clan start to panic. From the current situation, it seems that no one can escape Wu Hao and admit defeat in person. In this way, when meeting Wu Hao, they will inevitably die.


    "You all stop playing and abstain." The devil whispered.


    "What, abstain? Why, it doesn''t mean that they can''t admit defeat. Now there are still places to admit defeat. Maybe they can get the top three, but if they abstain, they won''t have a chance. " The tiger king on one side quickly said.


    "Can you be stronger than those classmates who died in his collection just now?" The demon king looked at the tiger king and asked.


    The tiger king was silent. Although his strength was not bad, if he wanted to say strength, the tiger family was similar to the lion resistance, which also showed that he might not have a chance to admit defeat.


    "Demon king, I want to try anyway. I''m not willing to admit defeat like this." The tiger king is brave and good at fighting. Let him admit defeat. He can''t do it. After all, he is the blood of the tiger family.


    "OK, your choice, but if you have a chance, admit defeat as much as possible." The devil said faintly.


    As the competition goes on, the top six have been released.


    It is not surprising that only Wu Hao and Lin Feng are left in the Terran, and the rest admit defeat or lose to the strong ones of the demon clan.


    Because of the existence of Wu Hao, humans are no longer in the mood to fight. The only thing they are interested in now is one.


    That is to see how many powerful demons Wu Hao can kill in the end.

 Chapter 1043

    The top six were born. The next game is Wu Hao. Because there are four people in the demon clan, Wu Hao and Lin Feng have to fight two games respectively.


    During this period, if Lin Feng loses, Wu Hao will fight three times and enter the finals after winning.


    But everyone clearly knows that it has nothing to do with them. They already know the final list. It must be Wu Hao against xuanming.


    After Wu Hao came on the stage, the strong demons fled the challenge arena without even thinking about it.


    "What''s going on?" The host looked at the demon strongman and asked.


    "I, I abstain..." although he had the courage to stand up just now, he still had some panic when he really had to face the murderous God Wu Hao.


    The strong of the demon clan abstained, which immediately caused the whole audience to "ha ha" laugh. Unexpectedly, the demon clan also has today. It was scared to abstain. You know, if you insist on winning one more game, you can enter the top three.


    Unfortunately, everyone knows that no matter the human side or the demon side, if they meet xuanming and Wu Hao, they are doomed to lose.


    "Cough, the demon family admit defeat, the winner, Wu Hao!" After the host announced, there was another uproar.


    "Waste, shame!" The demon king snorted coldly. Why didn''t he abstain just now? He abstained only when he was on the stage. Did he dislike that their demon clan''s face is not clean enough.


    Lin Feng plays against a demon qingjiao. The opponent is very powerful. Wu Hao has also observed the previous battle. It is preliminarily estimated that he is half as good as Lin Feng.


    Of course, maybe Lin Feng is better.


    The two men entered a very fierce battle from the beginning.


    After about five minutes, qingjiao showed his talent and ability, and Lin Feng also released the field.


    Lin Feng''s field is the field of fire. His attack power is very strong. In addition, the blessing effect of the top secondary artifact in his hand is just the same as the other party''s natural ability.


    It seems that Lin Feng is stronger than he thought.


    They were exhausted and scarred after twenty minutes, but he still didn''t give up.


    In the end, Lin Feng''s strongest unique skill was used. Qing Jiao couldn''t match, but lost.


    It was definitely a wonderful battle. Even Wu Hao couldn''t help being stunned.


    Compared with his second kill with xuanming, it is obvious that the audience prefer this fierce fight.


    "Tomorrow will be the finals, and the positions of first, second and third will be determined. Please get ready when you four go back. If you are late tomorrow, you will be deemed to abstain."


    After the host left, the smell of gunpowder rose rapidly, and all the powerful demons came to the human camp.


    "What? Want to order an appetizer before the final? " Rongping stood in front with a huge sword and said loudly.


    "Step back!" The demon king came over.


    "What''s the problem? Wait until the competition is over. This is the challenge arena."


    "Yes, I agree with the devil!" The king also spoke.


    He also admired the devil''s endurance. It was a little surprising that the host had gone and this guy could stand it.


    "Hum, after tomorrow, there will be no Wu Hao in the world. Just enjoy your last time." Xuanming turned away with a cold hum.


    "I''ll give it back to you intact. Don''t run away tomorrow. It''s the tortoise bastard who won''t come." Wu Hao shouted at xuanming.


    "Happy, it''s really happy. Look at xuanming''s face. It feels like eating shit. It''s all green. Fortunately, he doesn''t have a wife, or I think his wife ran away with someone." Rongping laughed, which also caused everyone to laugh.


    Wu Hao shook his head reluctantly. Rongping is really watching the excitement. It''s not too big.


    "Lin Feng, come with me." Wu Hao looks at Lin Feng and they leave first.


    "Where are you going? Wait for me." Rongping immediately wanted to chase and was stopped by the holy king.


    "They must discuss tomorrow''s game again. Don''t disturb them. No one is allowed to disturb them today." Do they dare not listen to the holy king? Of course not.


    Wu Hao took Lin Feng back to his residence.


    "Tomorrow you should fight the tiger king first. No doubt, his strength is very strong. There is not much difference between you two, but his talent has an absolute suppressive effect. Are you confident?"


    Although the ranking is not important now, he has entered the top four. If he goes further, he will certainly get the so-called benefits. Although it is not important, he knows that Lin Feng also wants to prove his strength.


    Lin Feng shook his head: "to tell you the truth, the tiger king is very strong. I may not be able to beat him, but it''s not easy for him to win."


    Of course Wu Hao knows this. That''s why Wu Hao asked him to pull it back first.


    "You don''t have to fight in the face of xuanming, but you can try if the tiger king, but you have to have a life-saving card." Then Wu Hao took out two secondary artifacts.


    "What is this...?" Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao with a puzzled face.


    If he had the second artifact, why did Wu Hao give it to him, and it was still two.


    "You also know that the artifact corresponds to the supreme existence of the God level, and the secondary artifact corresponds to the semi God strong. Although it is not as strong as the semi God strong, if it is used in place, its power can not be underestimated."


    Lin Feng took the second artifact handed to him by Wu Hao, and his eyes changed slightly: "do you mean to use the second artifact to protect his life or attack him at the critical moment?"


    Wu Hao nodded: "although the power of secondary artifact will be limited according to our own strength, once we start the destruction mode, we can completely stimulate the power of secondary artifact. I think it should be stronger than your strongest blow today."


    Lin Feng has no doubt about this. The power of secondary artifact explosion is really no less than that of self explosion on the peak.


    Don''t say how he knew it, because he saw it with his own eyes when he was a child. During the human demon war, the human side detonated a secondary artifact in order to retreat. At that time, he still remembered the power, which was really stronger than his strongest blow.


    "But the secondary artifact is so rare, will it be wasted..." Lin Feng hesitated and detonated the secondary artifact in order to win. Isn''t it a waste? He will be damned by heaven.


    "It''s not as exaggerated as you think. It''s just a secondary artifact. I happen to know a master who can forge a secondary artifact. Just build it back at that time."


    Wu Hao said so. Lin Feng could only nod and promise. He also knew very well that the last moment was not only about where he could go, but also about the reputation between mankind and the demon family.


    For a long time, the demon clan has won the top five in the human demon competition.


    This time, we finally got a big reversal. Under the leadership of Wu Hao, the human race and the demon clan drew in a real sense.

 Chapter 1044

    If he wins the first three again and Wu Hao wins the championship, the human demon competition can be said to be the day of human turnaround. I''m afraid all humans will cheer up.


    So no matter what the battle with the tiger king tomorrow, he naturally wants to win, not only to win, but also to win beauty.


    "OK, I''ll thank you first. If so, I''m 80% sure I can win him."


    Wu Hao nodded: "although you say so, don''t be too arrogant. We haven''t seen the real strength of the tiger king. It''s better to be careful. In short, everything is based on safety. Remember to admit defeat in time in case of any emergency. The tolerance now is not humiliation, but to better meet the enemy in the future."


    Lin Feng naturally understands this truth. Fortunately, Lin Feng is more rational and not easy to be impulsive.


    If it was Rongping, he didn''t dare to do so. He would definitely let Rongping admit defeat immediately.


    Because Rongping is too grumpy. If he can''t beat the tiger king, the tiger king will be angry again. I''m afraid he will work hard with Rongping''s character, and nine cows can''t pull back.


    Lin Feng spent a lot of time with qingjiao, and Wu Hao didn''t bother too much. After explaining a few words, he left his room.


    "Captain, do you teach Lin Feng some secret tricks? Can you also teach me two tricks?" As soon as I left the room, I met Rong Ping.


    Mingming has just ordered the holy king not to disturb Wu Hao and Lin Feng, but Rongping completely ignores it. Now his worship of Wu Hao is like a flowing river.


    You should have known that Wu Hao was so strong. At the beginning, he could not be a prick. He would definitely be like a pug. He would listen to what Wu Hao said.


    "What is a unique skill? There is no unique skill, and you have been eliminated and have no chance to learn." Wu Hao said speechless.


    "What, Captain, don''t be stingy. You didn''t let me admit defeat when I was eliminated, otherwise I would definitely pull out the teeth of that guy in the dark one by one."


    Yes, in the half-time of the game, Rongping unfortunately met xuanming, and finally had to admit defeat. Otherwise, according to Wu Hao''s estimation, Rongping''s strength should be able to enter the top eight at least, which is indeed a pity.


    "Cut, you didn''t have an accident. Now it''s my fault. I''m busy now. Let''s go back." Wu Hao was ready to leave and was stopped by him again.


    "What are you going to do?" Wu Hao asked reluctantly. This guy was like an iron ball before he was unfamiliar. He didn''t give anyone face, but after he was cooked, he was like rolling knife meat. He was shameless.


    "Hey, I don''t do anything. I just want the captain to do me a favor. Isn''t the competition coming to an end? When you get back to the holy palace, can the captain go to my house for dinner, or let me reward you."


    Facing this smile, Wu Hao immediately understood, and then smiled faintly: "it depends on your performance."


    "OK, Captain, this way, please, come on, watch your feet!" Rongping led Wu Hao back to his room.


    He is not a fool. What he said just now is so obvious. Wu Hao must know why.


    Wu Hao does know why Rongping asked him to visit his house.


    Rongping family belongs to a family of machine armor. Now it is difficult for Rongping family because of the birth of upgraded machine armor. Knowing that he is the founder of upgraded machine armor, Rongping naturally has to find a way for the family.


    Rongping is actually quite good. He has no intention and is loyal. He doesn''t mind helping him. After all, even if he doesn''t find Rongjia, he will find someone else in the future. In that case, why should he make it cheaper for others.


    After practicing all night, their state finally recovered to the peak before dawn.


    Wu Hao''s consumption was not small. Of course, it was much better than Lin Feng.


    "Well, you two look in good spirits." As soon as Wu Hao and Lin Feng went out, they saw the holy king and others.


    Today is an exciting day. In the past, the only thing left at this time was the demon clan. They had to leave in despair, but this time they finally ushered in hope.


    "It''s OK, but I can''t sleep." Wu Hao stretched his waist. He did sleep, but it was not as beautiful as he thought.


    He consumes a lot, but it won''t take him much time to recover. Of course, the rest of the time is used to close his eyes.


    "What?"


    Everyone looked stunned. It was the finals. Wu Hao was still sleeping. They were excited all night and kept talking about the scenery of Wu Hao killing the demon clan yesterday, but Wu Hao himself was so indifferent.


    "Hehe, it''s really different. Well, since you are in good mental state, I''ll explain it." The holy King took out his two foot armor.


    "These are two sets of golden silk supreme armor, which can make you as light as a swallow. At the same time, you can defend against the full blow of the top class supreme. Although it doesn''t play a great role in the competition, you can win glory for mankind. This is your reward."


    Wu Hao took it with both hands. The material is really extraordinary, and it can resist the attack at the peak. Isn''t the attack below the peak ignored directly?


    This is absolutely a treasure. Wu Hao is so excited when he thinks about it.


    He can''t use it, but his family can use it. If you wear it on them, it''s like wearing an invincible armor. It''s against the sky.


    "Lin Feng, your strength is naturally inferior to Wu Hao. His goal is to win the championship. You remember to do everything according to your ability. Don''t be impulsive. I also believe you''re not that impulsive person." Then he subconsciously looked at Rongping.


    "What does this have to do with me..." Rong Ping whispered in his mouth, looking wronged.


    "Knowing the holy king, I will wait for the opportunity. If I lose the enemy, I will naturally make a choice. Anyway, our goal has been achieved." Lin Feng smiled and replied.


    "Well, our goal has indeed been achieved. We''ll leave the rest to Wu Hao. Boy, should you have no problem?" The holy king looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Well... Keep it secret!" After that, Wu Hao left first.


    "Still pretending to be mysterious, it seems that he is full of confidence." The holy king followed with everyone.


    Wu Hao has no confidence, but there is no doubt that xuanming will die in his heart, but xuanming''s strength has also improved, so it''s uncertain who will win between him and xuanming.


    However, if he has all his cards, he is still 80% sure to win. As for whether he can kill xuanming in this challenge arena, he is still a secret. If xuanming wants to admit defeat, he may not be able to stop it.


    When we came to the competition, today''s audience came to the top, at least. All those who didn''t come before came for the final championship.

 Chapter 1045

    The demon clan has come to the competition site early, and everyone is staring at the human side.


    Today will be the decisive day of the human race and the demon race. Because Wu Hao killed many of their powerful demons two days ago, they look fierce today.


    When they saw Wu Hao appear, their eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    Wu Hao smiled and waved to them: "you came early. Have you had breakfast yet?"


    The demons didn''t speak, and the anger in their eyes was more dignified. For them, even if Wu Hao said anything now, it was provocative.


    "You see, they are like eating shit one by one. It seems that they can''t speak." Rongping came to Wu Hao and said with a laugh.


    "What are you talking about!" In an instant, many powerful demons were very dissatisfied with what Rongping said.


    He is not Wu Hao''s opponent, but no one can pinch it if he wants to. Rongping is just a small attendant around Wu Hao. Although he has some strength, he is not qualified to pee on their heads.


    "Why, do you like eating shit so much? You all want to hear that again? My stomach is empty in the morning and I can''t pull it out. " Rongping said again.


    "You want to die!" The three powerful demons immediately wanted to do it, but they were stopped by the demon king.


    "Ignore him and don''t forget today''s purpose." The devil''s words reminded them, and then they stopped.


    "Cut, just hold your tail. Listen to your boss." Rongping''s words made people angry, and even Wu Hao couldn''t listen.


    No wonder this guy is hateful. If he was so inflamed, he can''t stand it. He can do his best.


    "Don''t be careless, boy. Don''t you find something wrong with them? I feel fishy." The holy King whispered beside Wu Hao.


    After seeing Wu Hao''s strength, the demon king should not be so calm, but now the demon side seems not to worry about losing today''s final except for anger.


    Wu Hao also nodded. He also felt that something was wrong. Even xuanming seemed to be confident.


    "It''s all right. I''ll be flexible in a moment. Lin Feng, you too. If you find that the situation is wrong, withdraw immediately."


    Now it''s not important for them to win or lose. Even if they don''t win the first place, they have won the first place in everyone''s heart.


    Lin Feng nodded. He was so smart that he could naturally find the differences between the demons. Wu Hao didn''t remind him too much.


    As soon as the time came, the final finals also kicked off, just as Wu Hao imagined.


    Lin Feng fought against the tiger king. This was the scene I thought of at the beginning.


    Their strength is equal, and at the same time, there are previous contradictions. This war is absolutely interesting.


    As soon as they came on stage, Lin Feng planned to go all out.


    "What? You don''t want to be a shrinking turtle, do you? " The tiger king asked coldly.


    "Hum, you don''t have that qualification. Take care of yourself first." Lin Feng snorted coldly. If he wanted to admit defeat, he couldn''t stick to it until now.


    Besides, as long as you don''t meet xuanming, it''s impossible to let him admit defeat.


    "That''s OK. Dare you sign a life and death war with me!" Tiger king''s proposal ignited the scene in an instant.


    The battle of life and death can definitely raise the battle between the two to a higher level, which is definitely what the audience wants to see most.


    "Do you want to die?" Lin Feng looked at the tiger king and asked.


    The tiger king smiled.


    "Since you humans have killed so many of our companions, and our demon clan can''t let you go, why don''t you and I solve the battle earlier? You or I can reduce one enemy for each other if you die. Why don''t you dare?"


    Lin Feng looked at Wu Hao. Wu Hao didn''t speak and clearly handed over the choice to him.


    "I satisfy you, life and death."


    "Well, you heard, master. This is a real challenge arena, but it''s also a battle between me and him, a battle of life and death." The tiger king looked at the host and shouted.


    "I don''t care about you. As long as you admit defeat or abstain, even if you have agreed, I will not ignore the rules."


    Hearing this, the tiger king looked back at Lin Feng again. Lin Feng immediately understood what he meant.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t admit defeat until I kill you."


    They smiled knowingly.


    "Me too!"


    The game begins!


    The field of fire!


    At the beginning, the battle between the two was very fierce. Many viewers couldn''t help but stand up and start yelling because they were excited. There was a scream at the scene.


    Wu Hao held his hands and looked at the battle on the field. They were very fast.


    Everyone''s eyes are on the same frequency and move with the movement of the two.


    Only Wu Hao, the holy king and the king of the underworld hit xuanming. They can lock their fighting situation only by moving their eyes. It can be seen how strong their spiritual strength is.


    "Eh, it''s gone? Where have you been? " They disappeared at the scene out of thin air, and they couldn''t find them everywhere.


    Wu Hao''s eyes turned to liangkong, and their battle had become heaven.


    "In the sky, you see!" An audience suddenly shouted, and then the people''s eyes looked at the sky.


    "It''s really up there. It''s so fierce."


    At this time, the sky gradually changed their eyes because of their battle, and their terrible energy even led Tianlei out directly.


    Many viewers were also afraid of being affected and began to retreat one after another. They dared not continue to look up at the sky.


    Nine turn sword trick


    The tiger crossed the river.


    It''s very fierce for them to come and fight. Just as Wu Hao guessed at the beginning, the strength of the tiger king is not much different from that of Lin Feng.


    The tiger king is worthy of being the strongest demon on the peak except xuanming. Indeed, he deserves his reputation.


    "Go to hell!" The tiger king clapped his palm and saw that he was about to hit xuanming, but xuanming suddenly had a lot of sword Qi. If he wanted to attack Lin Feng, he must be hurt.


    "This guy!" The tiger king quickly stopped. Lin Feng heard about this move from the chameleon. When Lin Feng had a hand with the chameleon, he naturally knew Lin Feng''s means.


    "It seems that you humans not only have shrinking turtles, but also hedgehogs. How can you fight like this?" The tiger king asked coldly. Lin Feng wrapped himself very tightly. The tiger king could not hurt him easily.


    "How to fight has nothing to do with me. Since you can''t fight, it''s my turn!" With that, Lin Feng rushed over with an arrow step. The sword in his hand turned into nothing, and the tiger king was dizzy.


    "What the hell, what a trick!" The tiger king also opened the tiger defense.


    From the fierce battle just now to the current defensive battle, the highlights of the two people have gradually been shown.


    Wu Hao nodded in his heart. It seems that Lin Feng knows what learning from each other is.

 Chapter 1046

    Originally, in terms of physical quality, human beings are weaker than the demon family. Although the tiger king''s speed is not fast enough, his strength is stronger than him.


    So in order to let the tiger king have scruples, Lin Feng took advantage of the sword Qi.


    If the tiger king wants to hurt him, he must hurt himself first. In this way, the tiger king will hesitate and his strength will decline.


    Since the tiger king dare not attack, it is naturally Lin Feng''s best chance.


    The tiger king felt Lin Feng''s threat and quickly retreated. He was almost hit several times. Many viewers were amazed.


    About ten minutes later, they both stopped, and the tiger king looked at Lin Feng.


    "You are really good and strong. Unlike those humans who fought with me before, you are qualified to let me do my best. Let''s not test each other. Let''s do it!"


    The people were surprised. The fierce battle just now was not their full strength. Can it be more wonderful?


    The audience dare not blink for fear of missing any wonderful links.


    "Ha ha, then I will satisfy you!" Lin Feng also knew that it was time for the battle to enter the theme. Just now their temptation was almost the same.


    After the tiger king tried his best, he didn''t seem to be afraid of the sword around Lin Feng, because his defense is strong enough, which is also the strength of the demon family. Not only his strength is strong, but also his defense is first-class.


    "What do you think of this battle?" The holy King smiled at Wu Hao and asked.


    "Well, Lin Feng should win, and he must win." Now the hatred with the demon clan has deteriorated to the limit, which is related to human reputation. If Lin Feng loses, their previous efforts will be in vain.


    Moreover, there is a second reason. Lin Feng and the tiger king have established a state of life and death and never die. Therefore, once Lin Feng loses, it means he will die, which is also the reason why he must win.


    "Oh? How do I say this? Did you give him any secret weapons? " The holy king asked curiously.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly.


    "Hehe, where are there any secret weapons? There are no secret weapons. I just let him give up some things at the critical moment. There is no need to be brave."


    Although he said so, the holy king didn''t believe it. Yesterday, Wu Hao secretly called Lin Feng away. There can''t be no secret.


    In terms of Wu Hao''s cards, he must have taught Lin Feng secret weapons. Otherwise, why does Wu Hao think Lin Feng can win.


    Facing the doubt of the holy king, Wu Hao can only smile bitterly. Is that a secret weapon? He can only say that he let Lin Feng save his life,.


    The battle between the two became more and more intense. They were equal. Even Rongping couldn''t help shouting several times. It could be seen that his hands were itching.


    "They are both so strong. I didn''t expect that our human side also had this opportunity to participate in this level of battle."


    No wonder the audience is curious. Human beings have always stopped in the top five. They have no chance to compete for the championship. Naturally, they have never encountered such a fierce battle.


    When Leng Buding came here for such a time, the audience on the human side was naturally boiling with blood one by one. They wanted to rush up and put in a foot.


    An hour later, both of them were a little exhausted. The long and fierce battle had brought them to the bottom. Even the iron ones couldn''t stand it.


    Although they fought for so long and were more or less injured, they were not fatal.


    "You are a respectable opponent, but it''s a pity that you are human and I am a demon. We are destined to be enemies. Today''s victory belongs to me. It''s time for you to have a look at my talent." A smile appeared on the tiger king''s face.


    His talent ability is not the strongest in the demon family, but it is definitely the top talent ability. Even the demigod can''t take it easily after actual combat, not to mention Lin Feng.


    "Really? Then I''ll have a look. " Lin Feng frowned. Although the showdown was over, it could only be regarded as the beginning for them.


    Talent.


    A huge standing tiger shadow appeared in front of everyone, but this tiger shadow is vague and not clear with you.


    "Destroy heaven and earth!"


    Tiger shadow fist is two meters wide and long, bigger than ordinary people.


    A surging force gathered on the tiger shadow''s fist, and the breath on the field solidified instantly.


    The huge fist came down suddenly with a powerful momentum, and the target was Lin Feng.


    Trembling sword!


    last-gasp goal!


    Lin Feng''s strongest unique move was also issued in an instant. A slender blue long sword hit the tiger shadow''s fist like the tip of a needle.


    The tip of the needle is against the wheat awn.


    It seems that the tiger king''s talent and ability are much stronger, but the needle like long sword doesn''t let him.


    When the two moves collide, the host immediately releases energy to strengthen the protective cover, otherwise the strong shock wave is estimated to hurt the audience.


    "Both little guys are strong." The host smiled with satisfaction. He presided over several human demon competitions, but if you want to see something, it is undoubtedly the most wonderful this time.


    Obviously, they only have the strength above the peak, but the strength they display is semi divine power. Moreover, their battle continues until now, they can release such powerful unique moves. Peerless can be regarded as a genius.


    "Repression!" The king of all tigers took the upper hand, and another force was squeezed out.


    The killing sword could not hold on, and Lin Feng frowned.


    According to the truth, the tiger king''s power is almost the same as him, but why do you still have spare power now.


    Vaguely, Lin Feng saw a smile on the tiger king''s face.


    "Not good..." Wu Hao''s face changed slightly.


    "Did you find it?" The holy King''s face was flat.


    "Well, the demon king should have improved his strength for the Tiger King yesterday, so the tiger king will have more strength now." Now Wu Hao just reacted to this problem. Unexpectedly, they didn''t miss a day.


    "Everything depends on Lin Feng. Didn''t you give him a secret weapon? Trust him." The holy king is still this flower.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao shook his head. The holy King seemed not simple. He thought so firmly that he had given Lin Feng a secret weapon.


    "Admit defeat. You''re not my opponent. Admit defeat obediently. I''ll make you die happier." The tiger king shouted excitedly. The victory still belongs to their demon clan.


    "Admit defeat? Do you think it''s possible? You want me to admit defeat, dream! " Lin Feng suddenly cut his finger, a blood essence was poured in, and the power of the kill sword increased again.


    "This boy actually uses blood burning skill!" The holy King frowned.


    "Blood burning skill? What? " Wu Hao has never heard of this skill, but judging from the holy King''s face, this blood burning skill is naturally not a good thing.


    "It''s good and bad, but when did he learn it?"

 Chapter 1047

    "Blood burning skill is to forcibly improve strength at the cost of his own blood essence. It can be said that it can quickly improve strength, but it will also consume his talent. If he uses it excessively, I''m afraid he can only cultivate in this life."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao also frowned. Lin Feng''s talent is really excellent. If he wastes his talent because of such a game, he will regret all his life.


    "Lin Feng, are you crazy? Stop burning blood immediately. If you want to defeat him, you can only use the method I taught you. This is an order!" Wu Hao immediately transmitted the sound.


    If someone else wants to change, he may not care. After all, a person''s talent is really limited. Being able to reach the peak is already a dragon and Phoenix among people, but Lin Feng''s talent is definitely not like this.


    In terms of Lin Feng''s talent, there is absolutely hope that he can reach a higher level. Among other things, there is absolutely no problem with the demigod level. In his lifetime, he can definitely become a strong man like Hongmeng''s ancestors.


    But now if you waste your talent because of blood burning skill, it''s not worth it.


    After receiving Wu Hao''s voice, Lin Feng was a little helpless. Originally, he didn''t want to waste two secondary artifacts. After all, it was the existence of top weapons.


    But now it seems that even if he uses the blood burning skill, he can''t solve the tiger king. It seems that he can only do as Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t try to be brave. When you stroll around the power, you will die!" The tiger king still insisted. Now they are in the same state. Whoever releases his hand first will die.


    "Really? Then let you try my last card! " Lin Feng flew out with a dagger, which was one of the secondary artifacts given to him by Wu Hao.


    The tiger king didn''t care when he saw the flying dagger.


    "Want to disturb me with this little trick? Are you so retarded? " The tiger king sneered. With Lin Feng''s strength, even if he used his mind to control weapons to attack him, the effect must not be much.


    "Retarded? Let me see if it''s me or you. "


    The dagger hung over the tiger king and didn''t fall. Although the tiger king didn''t care, he watched carefully.


    But the dagger didn''t respond at all, which made the tiger king feel a little drum in his heart.


    What is Lin Feng doing and why is he doing this? Is it to distract him?


    Yes, definitely trying to distract him.


    After reflecting this, the tiger king ignored the dagger and began to concentrate on suppressing Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng smiled in his heart. It is undoubtedly the best time to detonate the secondary artifact at this time, because it takes a little time to detonate the secondary artifact. He is afraid that the tiger king will pay too much attention.


    Now the tiger king is no longer affected by the dagger, that''s his best chance.


    "Watch the back, idiot!" The demon king couldn''t help shouting. He had felt the fluctuation of the surrounding space. The dagger was definitely not just used to distract the tiger king.


    Hearing the devil''s reminder, the tiger king was surprised and looked back.


    "Hehe, did you react now? It''s late! "


    On the other hand, the holy king was dissatisfied with the devil''s behavior.


    "A generation of demon king, unexpectedly made such petty behavior."


    The demon king ignored him because it was a critical moment.


    "The loser is destined to be you!" Lin Feng sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    Boom!


    It was really late for the tiger king to react. The dagger was detonated and the semi artifact spirit in it was also detonated.


    The powerful power devoured the tiger king almost instantly. Not only that, but even Lin Feng was brought into it.


    But Lin Feng also has a secondary artifact, which Wu Hao used to keep him alive.


    After the second artifact explosion, the host''s face also changed greatly, which is absolutely no less than the power of self explosion of a strong demigod. Even if it is better than him, it will be difficult without preparation.


    "Let me help you!" The holy King flew out, and two waves of energy stabilized the shield.


    The whole explosion lasted a whole minute. After the smoke and dust dispersed, people saw the huge pit at the scene. Looking at it, there was no bottom.


    The host couldn''t help swallowing. I''m afraid even they didn''t dare to take it.


    "Dead? How are they? " Many people raised questions because the explosion just now was really terrible. From the perspective of ordinary people, I''m afraid both of them are gone.


    After all, the field has been emptied, even the challenge arena has disappeared, and half a figure has not been seen, so I''m afraid both of them have died.


    "This..." the host was a little dull and didn''t know how to announce the results.


    "It seems to be a tie, but it''s a pity that we lost two geniuses." The host sighed, which was definitely the most wonderful battle under the upper demigod.


    "Not a tie!" Suddenly, a voice appeared in the sky, and everyone looked at it in an uproar.


    I saw the sky, Lin Feng scarred slowly falling.


    "Of course it''s not a tie. I''m still alive." Lin Feng twitched his cheeks and smiled.


    Although an artifact protected his life once, his shoulder was also injured and even his limbs were affected.


    "Emissary, you can announce it." Then the holy King took Lin Feng out of the air.


    After the end of the game, the holy King protected Lin Feng''s heart and healed his wounds at the same time.


    "Good boy." The holy King couldn''t help praising that Lin Feng definitely won the reputation for mankind and completely suppressed the demon family at the same time.


    "You deceive people so much that you detonate secondary artifact by such despicable means!" The demon king flew into the air and shouted to everyone.


    The holy king stood up after stabilizing the breath of Lin Feng.


    "Hehe, forced? If you want to say that, I''ll reason with you. Let me ask you first. Is there a rule in the competition that you can''t detonate secondary artifact? "


    The devil''s face changed slightly, but he still said righteously: "no, but you don''t talk about martial virtue. You can do such things. You human beings are really shameless."


    "Oh? In order to win, your demon clan detonated the magic weapon by the same means. It was shameless to kill my human children at that time? " As soon as the holy King spoke, the demon king was silent.


    "If so, we humans will be shameless this time, but if not, I''ll fart what you just said."


    The devil''s eyebrows stood up. He didn''t expect to lift a stone and hit his feet today. What''s more, human beings were so willing to detonate and destroy two secondary artifacts for the sake of a third place.


    "What we detonated is a magic weapon. Yours is a secondary artifact. You can imagine which is more shameless." The demon king still plans to find reasons and excuses to defend the demon family.


    "Ha ha ha!" The holy King laughed twice, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Ridiculous!"

 Chapter 1048

    "The magic weapon you detonated is not as good as the last artifact, and then say that we humans are shameless? It''s shameless of you to say that. According to your feelings, it''s shameless if you demon clan detonates the secondary artifact? Is this your world has the final say? "


    "In short, no matter what you say, if you feel shameless, it''s also your problem. The rules don''t say no."


    The demon king stared at the holy king with murderous eyes. Unexpectedly, the holy king made him so ugly that he couldn''t stand down.


    "OK, what if you win? But it''s only the third place. Do you still have the ability to win the first place? It''s ridiculous! " The demon king thinks he is wrong. Of course, he has to make up for it from other places.


    "Hehe, do you really think so? I hope it''s as you think. " The holy king did not refute. He knew that the more he refuted the devil, the more energetic he was. If he did not refute, it was estimated that the devil would spit blood angrily.


    Indeed, although the demon king has confidence in xuanming, it should be said that he has confidence in evil tiger, Wu Hao''s talent and strength surprised him.


    When you reach the peak level at a young age, you can easily kill the strong on the peak with the strength of the peak level. Such strength can be comparable with the demigod level. Can the evil tiger really surpass Wu Hao? It''s definitely a secret.


    After announcing Lin Feng''s victory, the whole audience was boiling, and Lin Feng began to adjust his breath and recover from his injury in the cheers.


    "Due to the serious damage of the challenge arena, it is estimated that it will take some time to repair it. The finals will be held again in two hours."


    Although the finals haven''t started yet, they still haven''t left. They absolutely don''t want to miss the final showdown.


    The two strongest ones are Wu Hao, who represents the human side, and xuanming emperor, who represents the demon side.


    The battle between Lin Feng and the tiger king was so wonderful just now, and the battle between them will definitely be more wonderful.


    Because Lin Feng was seriously injured, he had to fight with xuanming to win the second place, so he had to give up. After all, if he played in this state, it can be imagined that Wu Hao and they would never allow this kind of thing to happen.


    As time went by, the audience were impatient, but they didn''t dare to speak. This is a human demon competition, not a circus performance. It''s good to let them watch it here for free. They have no right to blame.


    Two hours later, it was the afternoon, and the sun was burning in the sky, but the people didn''t feel hot, because the next battle would make them hotter.


    "Well, the long-awaited showdown finally came. Lin Feng gave up chasing the second place, so the second and first place were born from Wu Hao and xuanming. Let''s wait and see who will win the championship. Now let''s invite you two to play."


    Xuanming jumped into the challenge arena. Wu Hao was not so fancy and walked up slowly.


    "Are you trying to escape? It''s so slow on the stage. " Xuanming asked coldly.


    Now he and Wu Hao are absolutely immortal. Just now they lost another strong man in the demon clan.


    Although the tiger king is not a strong demigod, it is only a matter of time for him to become a demigod in the future with his talent.


    Just now, the demon king has given him an order. Human beings must pay the price, and the first place in the human demon competition must be taken back.


    "Ha ha..." Wu Hao chuckled.


    "I just want you to live two more seconds, feel the air of time, and remember to say hello to your friends after you go to the underworld."


    Xuanming snorted coldly: "I''d better send you down to meet the king of Hades first. I heard that you have a good relationship. It''s better to go down and accompany him."


    Then they looked at the host at the same time.


    "Have you finished the cruel talk? When it''s over, let''s start the game. "


    Wu Hao has a black face. Is the host so hasty? He seems a little impatient.


    But it''s true. After the contradiction between them, once they play, they will enter the cruel talk link first, and then the battle. The host is estimated to be tired of listening.


    "Wu Hao, take your life!" At the beginning of the game, xuanming rushed over.


    "Why, are you fighting me like this? Don''t let the evil tiger come out? " Wu Hao was like a shadow and quickly avoided xuanming''s attack.


    "Then you have to let me see if you are qualified."


    "Ah, those who don''t know are fearless. It''s boring to fight you. Let the evil tiger come out."


    Thunder body method!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Wu Hao doesn''t fight xuanming and hides xuanming''s attacks one by one. This is the biggest insult to xuanming.


    "You don''t deserve to be my opponent. If there were not evil tigers, you would have died last time."


    Xuanming''s speed also soared to the limit, but he still couldn''t track Wu Hao''s footsteps.


    "Give me less nonsense. Don''t you dare to fight me?" Xuanming was a little oppressed. How could he not know that Wu Hao was going to insult him? The more so, the more he could not summon the evil tiger immediately, otherwise it would appear that he was really just a parasite of the evil tiger.


    "If the evil tiger doesn''t come out, I won''t do it. It''s boring to fight with rubbish like you." Wu Hao held his hands and xuanming couldn''t touch them.


    This picture surprised many people. I didn''t expect Wu Hao to be so strong in front of xuanming. It''s amazing.


    After five minutes, xuanming was like a clown. He couldn''t meet Wu Hao at all.


    "Wu Hao, don''t go too far!" Xuanming wants to improve his speed again, but he finds that his speed has reached the limit.


    "How''s it going? I said, you can''t even touch me. Why did the evil tiger find a parasite like you? It''s really incompetent. " Wu Hao stabbed xuanming''s flesh like a needle.


    He has heard this many times, and many powerful demons have discussed this problem before.


    The powerful demons who can talk about these problems have been trampled under his feet.


    Because he refused, he absolutely refused. He was not the parasite of the evil tiger. He controlled the evil tiger, otherwise the evil tiger would have died.


    "Give me less nonsense and fight me if you have seed." Xuanming still refused to summon the evil tiger.


    "Well, I said, it''s really boring to play with you. Don''t waste everyone''s time." Wu Hao''s attitude made xuanming completely angry.


    "OK, you want to see the evil tiger, don''t you? You''ll regret what you did today. When you see the evil tiger, you''ll die!" Xuanming roared and his breath changed.


    Wu Hao''s eyes slowly stretch out. The evil tiger is coming out. The real showdown is about to begin now. Defeating the evil tiger is equivalent to defeating xuanming.


    Xuanming''s body slowly began to change, his skin slowly became black and white, his hair began to grow crazy, and finally his body slowly became tiger.


    "Evil tiger, it''s really a evil tiger. I didn''t expect the evil tiger to look so strong." Many viewers began to point out and get excited one by one.

 Chapter 1049

    "Wu Hao, you will pay a heavy price for your behavior today. Let you experience the real strength of the evil tiger!" Xuanming''s voice seemed very confident.


    Because he clearly knew that he had the upper hand when fighting with Wu Hao last time. Since he won last time, Wu Hao is no exception this time.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength has reached the peak level and increased, he has also increased a lot. Wu Hao is still not his opponent.


    "Well, it''s really interesting, but I''m afraid that''s not enough!" Wu Hao smiled. If it had been before, he might have dared not say this, but now he is serious, and the evil tiger is no longer his opponent.


    Out of the sky!


    Thunder avalanche!


    Wu Hao made a tentative fist. The power of this fist alone can be comparable to the full duel between Lin Feng and white tiger just now.


    Thunder avalanche naturally could not hurt the evil tiger, and he easily blocked it.


    Wu Hao naturally knew it and retreated immediately after the attack.


    "I want to run after playing, just as I am a soft persimmon!" The evil tiger''s murderous voice appeared in everyone''s ears.


    Although the evil tiger has a huge body, its speed is not slow at all. It can even take advantage of its huge body to seal Wu Hao''s departure.


    "You can''t run away!" The evil tiger roared, and even the sound was mixed with a trace of spiritual attack.


    This guy is really powerful. If he hadn''t fused with xuanming, xuanming would have any chance to become one of the three kings. The position of one of the three kings must be evil tiger.


    The power of black thunder!


    The power of black thunder is definitely much stronger than that of Dujie. Even evil tigers don''t dare to touch too much easily.


    As a result, the speed of the evil tiger was limited and the attack became a little careful.


    The spirit of the real dragon!


    It''s the previous scene, the battle of dragons and tigers. Although the spirit of the real dragon was smashed by the evil tiger, this time is different from the past.


    Although the strength of the evil tiger is very strong, Wu Hao has also improved. Coupled with the addition of six dragons, the Thunder Dragon has also become a black Thunder Dragon due to the influence of black thunder, and its power has been greatly improved. Only then can it have the strength to fight with the evil tiger.


    The spirit of the real dragon fought with the evil tiger for nearly five minutes. At last, he was broken by the evil tiger because of insufficient energy. However, Wu Hao was very satisfied with the result. It seems that he really doesn''t have to fear the evil tiger after improving his strength this time.


    Evil tiger and xuanming naturally felt this. Last time, Wu Hao''s real dragon spirit was slapped into pieces by him, but this time it was entangled with him for so long.


    Xuanming couldn''t help being a little worried. Under such circumstances, is evil tiger really Wu Hao''s opponent?


    He knows very well that Wu Hao''s means are not far away. At least the spirit of the real dragon can never be Wu Hao''s card. Wu Hao''s card is much stronger than the spirit of the real dragon.


    "It seems that you are not very good, xuanming." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    The sky sword in his hand flew out.


    "You let me see the strength of the evil tiger. Then I''ll show you the power of this so-called artifact?" The sky sword rarely shows its real power.


    But today is a special case. He will completely stimulate the power of the sky sword, because he wants to kill xuanming and evil tiger on the court.


    Although his strength will not lose to the evil tiger, it is difficult to kill, so if you want to kill the evil tiger, you must completely use the energy of the artifact.


    "Hum, I saw it last time. You''re not an artifact at all. It''s still a long way from the artifact. Artifact..."


    Boom


    Heaven and earth turned pale. Before the evil tiger finished his words, the sky sword sent out a towering breath.


    An energy gradually spread around the sky sword.


    God, God!


    The holy king and the demon king couldn''t help looking at the celestial artifacts in the air. They were very familiar with that energy, because their realm was also mixed with a trace of divine power.


    "Hehe, maybe as you said, my sky sword is not a real artifact, but it''s enough to kill you!"


    Wu Hao moved and came to the sky sword like streamer.


    "Take it, xuanming!" He grabbed the sky sword full of divine power.


    The law of creation, the sword of eternity!


    This time, the eternal sword has definitely reached a height that has never been reached. Because it is mixed with divine power, the power is definitely three times stronger than the immortal sword.


    Only the eternal sword can have this power. What about the immortal sword and thunder sword?


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao is more and more confident. Maybe he can kill xuanming here today.


    Xuanming also looked at Wu Hao''s eternal sword with fear. Its power should not be underestimated.


    Talent.


    Evil eyes!


    Two rays of light burst out from the white tiger''s eyes, one black and one white. The two rays were combined into one to produce more ferocious energy.


    Seeing the combination of light and darkness, Wu Hao couldn''t help being surprised.


    The evil tiger was able to fuse two mutually reinforcing energies. This thing might hurt himself. I didn''t expect it to be able to do it.


    Fusion has taken place in the fusion of the two energies. The energy that originally generated and conquered each other is now fused together, and the power can naturally increase exponentially.


    No wonder xuanming has so much self-confidence that the emotional evil tiger can do such a crazy thing. It seems that it is really much better than before.


    Evil eyes collided with the sky version of the eternal sword, and the two powerful energies exploded continuously.


    The host''s face was ugly. He looked at Wu Hao and xuanming like a monster. His hands kept providing energy for the protective cover.


    But the collision between them was too serious. His strength was limited and he couldn''t resist it for too long.


    "Let me help you!" The holy King shot again, because he knew that if he didn''t, once the protective cover was broken by Wu Hao and xuanming, the human side would suffer.


    "Thank you!" With the help of the holy king, the host breathed a long sigh of relief, which naturally made it much safer.


    Who knows if Wu Hao and xuanming have tried their best. If they don''t, he may not be able to do it alone.


    "There is a little monster on your human side this time." The host smiled at Wu Hao and said.


    "Little monster? It''s not just a little monster. " The holy king said confidently.


    Wu Hao is definitely the genius with the best talent, the fastest cultivation and the most outstanding combat effectiveness among all the people he has met.


    Including himself, he was not so strong at Wu Hao''s age.


    In his early 100s, he also reached the supreme level, but it took thousands of years to achieve the same combat power as Wu Hao, but Wu Hao completed it in a hundred years, which is definitely the strongest genius in history.


    "Less than a hundred years? How can it be, unless he is... "

 Chapter 1050

    Thinking of this, the host''s eyes changed greatly.


    "Is he the chosen one?" In addition to this statement, or when the holy King lied to him, how else could he reach the combat power comparable to the demigod realm in just a hundred years.


    The holy King nodded: "through certification, he is the man chosen by heaven."


    The host took a breath of air conditioning. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was the chosen one.


    "Good boy, no wonder it''s so strong. It seems that the pattern of the whole world will change." The host smiled friendly at the holy king.


    As a human being and a chosen person, Wu Hao has an unlimited future, which will definitely become a God in the future.


    Of course, if there is no accident, there will be no such thing.


    However, judging from Wu Hao''s combat power, in addition to gods, holy kings and evil kings, it is estimated that those in the underworld can kill Wu Hao.


    But the underworld cannot come to the human world, and the holy king is even more impossible to kill Wu Hao. Wu Hao is the hope of the whole mankind.


    Naturally, his words need not be said. As an envoy, he has no grievances with Wu Hao, and even under certain circumstances, he has to try his best to protect Wu Hao.


    At present, the only one who can threaten Wu Hao is the demon king.


    The three kings of the demon world, xuanming can''t kill Wu Hao now, and I''m afraid the Dragon King is not much different from xuanming''s strength, so naturally he can''t kill.


    Although the demon king has a chance, the demon king will not easily take action in the case of the holy king.


    He didn''t expect that the great chosen people were in front of him, and unconsciously they had grown up to be comparable to their general existence.


    This also means that Wu Hao has a great chance to become a god safely in the future. At least there is almost no threat now.


    The demon king also knew this truth very well. When he knew that Wu Hao was the chosen one, he was very angry.


    Why didn''t the chosen one come from their demon world? Now Wu Hao has become the chosen one. When he becomes the strongest in the future, I''m afraid their demon family disaster will come.


    Now he only hopes that xuanming can kill Wu Hao, even if he pays a heavy price, even if xuanming and Wu Hao die together.


    In short, the demon world can sacrifice everything in exchange for Wu Hao''s life. As long as Wu Hao can be eradicated, they can pay any price.


    The first collision between the two people has ended, and the challenge arena just built has been destroyed. Seeing this scene, the host also looks helpless.


    "Don''t worry, senior. We don''t need the challenge arena. Otherwise, I''m afraid this battle will never end." Wu Hao shouted.


    This is also the intention of the host. If the challenge arena is destroyed and needs to be restored, the battle will never end.


    "Then judge whether you win or lose based on the strength of the two of you. There is no boundary in the challenge arena. You fight happily. If anyone admits defeat, the other party will win, or one party dies and the other party wins. How about it?"


    They had no opinion and immediately agreed.


    As like as two peas again collided, the audience heard only a few waves of astonishment. All eyes were identical in frequency and Wu Hao''s two eyes were fixed on them.


    This battle is definitely much more wonderful than that between Lin Feng and the tiger king.


    Although many times the audience can''t capture the figures of Wu Hao and xuanming, they can see the generation of electro-optic flint and the impact of energy, which is a kind of impact in terms of vision. Ordinary people can''t give this sense of impact.


    "Wu Hao, I admit that you are really amazing. You have created a lot of surprises for me again and again. You are very strong. I am a little reluctant to kill you." Xuanming stopped, and his breath didn''t decrease at all.


    "Now I can give you a chance to join the demon family. If you like, the identity of the three Dragon Kings is yours. In the future, you may be the supreme existence in the demon world." After xuanming felt Wu Hao''s abnormal growth, he was also excited and a little afraid.


    Now they are almost tied. If this goes on, it''s not certain whether he can really kill Wu Hao. Instead of fighting to the end, he might as well try to draw Wu Hao down.


    "Hehe, are you afraid of me? If you can''t kill me, you want to win me over? you must be dreaming! Now I am at odds with your demon clan. When you killed the old man kongbei and the master of the Heavenly Master, why did you ever think about today''s result! " Wu Hao naturally could not agree.


    His growth is inseparable from the empty cup and the heavenly supreme. He can escape from the tiger again and again. The heavenly supreme gravity bead has helped him a lot. The most important thing is the old man kongbei.


    Several times along the way, old man kongbei helped him out of danger. Otherwise, he couldn''t grow so fast. If he didn''t say it, he couldn''t stand here alive.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, the emperor kongbei under the stage couldn''t help moistening his eyes.


    It seems that he has never believed in the wrong person. Wu Hao is really worth paying.


    "Hum, they are not as skilled as people. This world is the era of the strong. The weak will always be eliminated. Why do you care about your life and death?" Xuanming said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Hahaha, what a strong man lives and the weak dies. Since the weak die, you naturally die in my eyes. Am I right?" Wu Hao asked angrily.


    For such an absurd reason, xuanming seems to have killed many amazing talents and wasted many talents.


    "Do you really think you can kill me? You may be able in the future, but I''m afraid you don''t have that ability now. Don''t think that''s my real strength just now. "


    Xuanming''s strength is really unfathomable at that time. Even Wu Hao feels a little hard. Up to now, xuanming seems to have not taken out the real cards. Is xuanming as strong as the holy king and the demon king.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Do you think I did my best? Since you are so confident, you must keep it! " Wu Hao took off slowly. Now he can only use all his strength.


    "Hehe, maybe we can talk about the conditions, otherwise you will regret it, especially your friends and family in the third universe."


    Boom!


    This sentence was like thunder, and Wu Hao''s face changed greatly.


    "Xuanming, if you dare to touch them, I will make you die very uncomfortable." The low voice is like a tiger that hasn''t woken up yet.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to touch them. It''s the Dragon King. I think it''s almost the third universe now." Xuanming smiled and said.


    "You dirty guys!" Wu Hao stopped holding his hand. He had to solve the battle quickly. Unexpectedly, the Dragon King went to the third universe. With the strength of the Dragon King, no one in the third universe could resist.

 Chapter 1051

    "Hahaha, I''ll give you a chance. You don''t want it. As long as you join our demon clan, you will be a family at that time. The Dragon King will naturally stop. I''m afraid it''s too late for you to catch up now."


    Wu Hao began to worry. The strength of the Dragon King was no less than that of xuanming. The whole holy King frowned slightly when he saw this scene. Xuanming didn''t know what he whispered to Wu Hao just now. Now Wu Hao seems very angry.


    "What''s the matter? He seems to be in a mess." The host also saw something wrong with Wu Hao.


    "Xuanming, die!" All the strength of the whole body is distributed, which requires the ordinary demigod to bear this blow, and he will lose half his life.


    However, no matter how powerful an attack is, if it can''t hit the other party, it can only be regarded as ineffective.


    "Smelly boy, calm down. No matter what he said to you, you should calm down at this time. The more this time, you can''t be disturbed by him." At this time, the voice of kongbei appeared in Wu Hao''s mind.


    Wu Hao looked down at his kongbei emperor.


    Gradually his anger began to dissipate, and then he reflected that he had been in a mess just now.


    Hoo


    Wu Hao took a long, deep breath and then completely calmed down.


    His eyes became deeper and deeper, but he remained calm in his anger.


    "I may not be able to kill you today, but you don''t want to win the championship." After calming down, how terrible is Wu Hao? Even Shengwang and others are surprised by the momentum he exudes.


    This breath has definitely been infinitely close to them, very close, and even in their current state, they may have to pay a price if they want to deal with Wu Hao.


    "Xuanming, you can''t bear the consequences of provoking me. You dare to attack my friends and family. As a result, you still can''t bear it!"


    Black thunder blew up in the sky, and all the surrounding areas turned black. If the protective cover didn''t emit light, everyone would think the end of the world was coming.


    Lightning struck the protective cover, which worried the audience.


    Whether such violent lightning will hurt them or not, they are not excited at all when they look at the angry Wu Hao, and even worry about whether they will be affected by staying here to watch the game.


    Wu Hao plans to decide the outcome with one move. Now the most important thing is not to kill xuanming, but to win the game and then rush back to the third universe to stop the Dragon King.


    Although he can directly abstain and rush back to the third universe, xuanming becomes the champion in this way.


    At that time, the xuanming strength of obtaining divine water and artifact will definitely be greatly improved. If he wants to kill again, I''m afraid it will be difficult.


    "Xuanming, prepare to admit defeat!"


    The sky sword changed into a light blade with the energy of black thunder.


    The black thunder from the sky kept gathering on the sky sword.


    The strongest talent.


    "Tiger God comes!"


    The dark clouds in the sky slowly dispersed, and a white tiger shadow lifted away the clouds and appeared with an absolutely strong breath.


    This is the strongest talent ability of evil tiger. It even contains a trace of divine power.


    But Wu Hao didn''t worry at all. It was just divine power. Naturally, the sky sword also had it.


    "The Tiger God is the real blood of the divine beast. You are a mortal who still wants to fight against the divine beast. You are delusional!" Xuanming said with a confident smile.


    "Really?" Wu Hao didn''t speak, and the sky sword in his hand moved slightly.


    "With my own skill, let''s see how big the gap between us is!"


    The lightning energy of the sky sword has gathered to the maximum, and Wu Hao then began to explode the energy!


    The law of creation!


    Thunder sword!


    This time, Wu Hao completely waved the divine power of the sky sword, which was much more powerful than the thunder sword he had stretched before.


    Feeling the sword power and divine power, the xuanming evil tiger began to become restless.


    Even the Tiger God appeared to have an impulse to retreat.


    "What''s going on! Hurry up! " Xuanming said angrily.


    This evil tiger''s strongest talent will actually have the idea of retreat.


    He did not know that the Tiger God had a trace of divine power, which meant that the Tiger God had a little divine knowledge, so when he met something stronger than himself, he naturally had to avoid it.


    For example, when a child meets a bad person, smart children know to avoid, not to mention divine consciousness.


    Seeing that the Tiger God wants to escape, the evil tiger forcibly wants to manipulate the Tiger God to attack Wu Hao.


    But even if there is only a trace of divine power, he can''t control it. The holy king and others know it best.


    They can also control a trace of divine power, but they paid a huge price for controlling a trace of divine power. Otherwise, they could not be much stronger than ordinary demigods, and they could not be known as the people closest to God in the world.


    Of course, they only contain a trace of divine power, which is eighteen thousand miles different from the real gods.


    "Come back!" The evil tiger tried his best to forcibly control the Tiger God, which brought the Tiger God back. But the evil tiger was exhausted at this time. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao''s strongest attack would have such a power, which could make his strongest talent feel so afraid.


    "It''s just the end of a powerful crossbow!" Wu Hao snorted coldly, and a sword between the vast world issued in an instant.


    The surrounding space began to burst, and even the protective cover had a crack under the blessing of the two great powers of the holy king.


    "What freaks are these two guys!" Wu Hao is abnormal. After all, he is the son of heaven, but this evil tiger''s strongest talent is also so strong.


    Lift down the audience. At this time, they don''t care about watching the two fight. They just look for a place to escape. Once the protective cover breaks, they may not be spared.


    However, they underestimated the host and the holy king. Their strength is naturally much stronger than Wu Hao and xuanming. The reason for the crack just now is that they didn''t use their full strength.


    Once they use their best, Wu Hao''s current strength can''t break the protective cover.


    The tiger god collided with the thunder sword. They offset each other. Although they seem to be equal, xuanming is very hard.


    Wu Hao''s own strength is not weak. His combat effectiveness is general. The strong demigods are not opponents.


    Now, with the celestial artifact, the strength is more ferocious and has been infinitely close to the holy king and others, so it is reasonable for xuanming to fall into the disadvantage.


    "Break it for me!" Wu Hao roared and a force instantly blessed him. The Tiger God, who was already about to run out of support, was also destroyed in an instant.


    The remaining power of the thunder sword has not dispersed yet. It flies to xuanming.


    "I, I admit defeat!" Xuanming made a decision at the critical moment.

 Chapter 1052

    But even if xuanming chose to admit defeat, Wu Hao''s attack still didn''t stop.


    "Stop it, he has conceded defeat!" The host shot at the first time, because the rules of the competition are like this. Even if Wu Hao is chosen by heaven, he has a good impression of Wu Hao, but Wu Hao can''t break the rules of the competition.


    With the host''s intervention, Wu Hao naturally knows that he may not be able to take the opportunity to kill xuanming.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect you to be afraid of death. It seems that you looked up to you before." Wu Hao snorted coldly, trying to arouse xuanming''s anger.


    But at this time, xuanming has been seriously injured. How can he get angry? Now he won''t fall into Wu Hao''s plan.


    As the saying goes, if you keep green mountains, you are not afraid of no firewood. Today, he strategically concedes defeat. As long as he or she has a chance to surpass Wu Hao.


    In short, he can''t die. If he dies, he can''t kill Wu Hao. If he dies, he can''t revenge.


    "All right, this human demon competition is a successful conclusion, and the champion is Wu Hao!" The host announced loudly that the whole audience was silent for a few seconds, followed by warm cheers.


    But Wu Hao was not happy at all. He immediately came to the holy king.


    "I want to go back to the third universe. The reward of the champion will be kept by the holy king for me, and I want to ask the holy king for a favor."


    The holy King nodded and took out a token.


    "The nearest portal here is about 50 miles. It''s not too far. Hurry up."


    Wu Hao hasn''t said anything, but the holy king has made it clear.


    "Thank you, holy king!" Wu Hao didn''t stay much either. He left the scene at the first time with his token.


    Now he must return to the third universe as soon as possible. Who knows where the Dragon King is.


    Nothing big happened in the third universe at this time.


    Since the eradication of the parent planet, purple Python and others have been more natural and unrestrained. A group of people living in mercury are also at ease.


    In addition to his daily practice of accompanying his family, Wu Hao has been away for ten years, but now there is no news at all.


    "Purple python, are you thinking about that guy again?" Xiaoxuan saw the purple Python turn around and look at the sky. He smiled and came over and asked.


    "Who wants him? Whether he likes to come or not, whether he has him or not is different now? The third universe is so much better under our control than before. He is not happy and pure. " The purple Python snorted coldly.


    Xiaoxuan smiled. Of course, she knew that what zimang said was against her heart.


    "What are you laughing at? I''m serious!" Purple Python looked at Xiaoxuan with some dissatisfaction and asked.


    "Well, well, what you said is true. Of course, I didn''t say it was false. He should come back soon. I think he won''t go home."


    The purple Python was a little angry when he mentioned it. If you knew it, don''t tell Wu Hao that his family has practiced.


    Perhaps it is because I know that my family has embarked on the road of practice and is not so easy to die of old age, that I have been wandering outside for so long.


    "Cut, you''d better not come back. Anyway, his parents are the same as him or not." The purple Python pretended not to care.


    At this time, the realization of purple Python suddenly changed, revealing a trace of joy.


    "You, look there!" A fiery red shadow came from the sky at a very fast speed.


    "Is he back?" Purple Python is a little excited.


    "No, don''t you feel it, a bad spirit!" Xiaoxuan frowned.


    At this time, the purple Python also reacted.


    "It''s not evil spirit, it''s evil spirit, it''s a strange beast, and it''s very powerful. It''s stronger than the one Wu Hao fought before. Is it an enemy or a friend?"


    Both of them have some changes in their faces. They are thinking that they may be Wu Hao''s friends, but since they are exotic animals, they are much less likely to be friends.


    Just when they were wondering, Kirin flew from a distance.


    "Retreat quickly, the other party is very strong!" Today''s Kirin has reached a high-level supremacy and is definitely the first strong person in the third universe.


    But even if it reached the high supreme, it instinctively felt the danger in the face of the sudden momentum.


    "Is it the enemy?" Purple Python immediately asked.


    "It''s an enemy, not a friend. He came with murderous spirit. I think it''s probably an enemy. You should avoid it quickly." Kirin''s eyes stared at the fast flying red figure.


    "Hide? Where to hide? None of you can run today! " The voice spoke, full of dignity.


    Then an invisible pressure enveloped mercury in an instant.


    The Dragon King with demigod power will not take much effort to destroy a planet.


    But he was not so worried. Since Wu Hao chose to be the enemy of his demon clan, he wanted to see if Wu Hao''s friends supported him.


    "Who are you!" Qilin asked loudly.


    "Who am I? Oh, I''m not who, I''m the God who dominates everything in the world! " Said the Dragon King.


    However, what he said is also correct on the whole, because in terms of his demigod strength, he is absolutely a god like existence in the third universe.


    "Hum, you fart. Your strength is not so strong. You are not a demigod at all!"


    Others may be fooled, but Kirin won''t. He has divine animal blood and his own strength has reached advanced supremacy.


    With his talent, he doesn''t pay attention to even the highest level, so he can feel the strength of the Dragon King, but this strength has boundaries.


    "Unicorn? Hehe, your growth rate is really amazing. Originally, you were the strongest beast of our demon family. Unfortunately, you have to mix with people like Wu Hao. Today, I''ll break your divine animal blood. " The Dragon King suddenly turned into a green dragon.


    There was a strong wind around a dragon chant. The mountains and rivers couldn''t support and began to break.


    Feeling this strong breath, Ling Tian, he Lao and others at the foot of the mountain appeared one after another.


    The most powerful of them is Kirin, and the rest have not reached the supreme level, so the Dragon King is absolutely powerful in them.


    Ruby and Su Yan are about to reach the supreme level, but they are still one step away. However, even if they do, it is useless. There is no difference between entering the supreme universe and sealing the king in front of the Dragon King. They can kill one second at hand.


    "Wu Hao, have you met Wu Hao? Where is he? " Purple Python hurriedly asked.


    "He''s dead, dead!" The Dragon King said angrily that anyone in their demon family now wants Wu Hao to die quickly. Wu Hao''s existence has completely threatened them, so they don''t want Wu Hao to exist.


    "Dead!" Purple Python''s face changed greatly.


    "Don''t listen to him. He must have a grudge against Wu Hao, so he came here. If Wu Hao is dead, why should he come here?" He said faintly that the analysis was very in place.


    Hearing what he Lao said, purple Python calmed down.

 Chapter 1053

    "Who are you, Wu Hao? Where is he?" The purple Python asked coldly.


    "Hehe, it''s not easy to know where he is. I''ll send you to the underworld to find him." The momentum of the Dragon King hit in an instant, and the people were out of breath.


    "You hurry back, he, at least he is a super strong man on the top. We are not opponents, and maybe even demigods." Kirin''s words shocked everyone.


    They never thought that the super strong man in front of them should be on the top of the peak, and it is likely to be a demigod.


    At first glance, it was because Wu Hao came, so who did Wu Hao offend and attracted such a powerful strong man.


    The Dragon King will not easily kill zimang and others, because zimang and others are their cards to coerce Wu Hao.


    Just take zimang and others away, or catch Wu Hao''s family and kill all the others.


    "Which of you is Wu Hao''s family?" The Dragon King asked faintly. No one in his hand could escape, so he didn''t worry about these people escaping at all.


    When they heard this, they didn''t answer. They didn''t know what the purpose of the Dragon King''s question was. Who knew if they wanted to kill Wu Hao''s family.


    "Don''t talk? Do you think I don''t know if I don''t say it? " With a wave of his hand, the Dragon King caught a person with great power in an instant.


    "Tell me, who is Wu Hao''s family? I can consider letting you go." The Dragon King looked at the hostage in his hand and asked.


    Pooh!


    Although the man was afraid, he didn''t choose to betray. They were also very confident.


    Because they have experienced life and death together. No matter who is afraid of death, they can accept death when facing the child and mother planet, and the same is true today.


    "Wu Hao is our life-saving benefactor, and his family is naturally our family. Do you think I will tell you? Kill me and give up your thoughts. No one will tell you. " The man said with a smile.


    He knew that he might be doomed today. Since he was going to die, he naturally wanted to die crazy, so as to prove that he had not come in vain and that he had contributed to this small team.


    "Die!" The Dragon King was sprayed with saliva on his face by the man. In his anger, he pinched and burst the man.


    "Huang Gong!" The crowd shouted angrily, but under the pressure of the Dragon King''s breath, they couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    "It seems that Wu Hao has really made a group of friends who are not afraid of death. OK, I''ll kill all the others. Anyway, it must be useful to leave those with strong strength!"


    Finally, the Dragon King had to make an exclusion. There is no doubt that the core members are those with strong power.


    "Come on, go, you leave quickly!"


    Beast field!


    Swallow the sky and swallow the earth!


    The Dragon King was surprised when Qilin showed his beast talent. The beast talent was so powerful.


    Kirin is only the most advanced. Unexpectedly, the power of this talent is comparable to the peak.


    But even so, I can''t help him.


    Poof!


    When the Dragon King raised his hand, he broke Qilin''s talent, which seriously injured the Qilin beast.


    "Kirin!"


    They still couldn''t help. A disaster was about to happen in front of them, and there was despair in their eyes.


    "Wu Hao, you bastard, where the hell are you!" Purple Python shouted in his heart that if Wu Hao were there, maybe this guy wouldn''t be so arrogant in front of him.


    At this time, Wu Hao had just reached the transmission place. With the token given by the holy king, naturally no one dared to stop him.


    The transmission method array is started. After ten minutes of transmission, it passes through the second universe and tries the continent. Only then can it reach the third universe.


    Once in the third universe, Wu Hao immediately felt the breath of the Dragon King and the purple Python around the Dragon King.


    No!


    Wu Hao knows that the Dragon King has found zimang and others. I''m afraid the situation is very bad now.


    Space gate!


    "Another one is dead, or is no one going to tell me?" The Dragon King sneered. This feeling of dominating others'' life and death is really beautiful, which makes him miss it very much.


    "If you have seed, you will kill us!" Purple Python was angry. She tried to resist, but it had no effect. She couldn''t resist at all. Since she couldn''t resist, death may be the best relief for them.


    None of them wants to be a handle or a weakness of Wu Hao, so it''s better to die happily and Wu Hao can help them revenge in the future.


    "You want to die? Look, you''re a Warcraft. You''re mixed with humans! " The Dragon King was furious when he felt the Warcraft smell on the purple python.


    It''s absolutely impossible for them that Warcraft has become a friendly relationship with humans.


    "As the king of the dragon, I can punish you now!" The Dragon King pointed to the purple python, and the track of his fingers dragged the purple Python to fly.


    "Purple python, no!" Xiaoxuan and others are in a hurry.


    Others may die, but zimang is an important person for Wu Hao. If zimang dies, Wu Hao will be angry when he comes back.


    "If you dare to kill her, are you not afraid of Wu Hao''s revenge?" Su Yan asked coldly.


    He knows more about Wu Hao''s character. He also knows clearly the relationship between purple Python and Wu Hao for ten years here. Therefore, if purple Python dies, in terms of Wu Hao''s character, he will kill immediately.


    "Oh? Is she important to Wu Hao? " The Dragon King looked at the purple Python strangely.


    "Important? Hehe, maybe it''s not as important as you think. Don''t you want to punish me? Afraid? " Purple Python is no longer afraid now. Her only fear is that her existence will be taken into account by Wu Hao. Therefore, death is the best relief for her and the best for Wu Hao.


    "You''re really not afraid of death. OK, anyway, you''re not the only one in her family. I''ll kill you now and see what he can do when he comes back!"


    With a wave of dragon''s claw, a light and shadow sharp enough to cut anything flew past, and the purple Python was about to be cut in half.


    "No!" The crowd shouted, trying to do their best.


    "Dragon King, you want to die!"


    Boom!


    A black lightning fell, and the sky changed. The lightning hit the Dragon King''s attack, and the two offset in an instant.


    The next second, a space crack appeared around the purple python, and Wu Hao came out slowly.


    "Wu, Wu Hao!" Purple Python''s eyes trembled with tears.


    Wu Hao is back, really back.


    "Are you okay?" With a wave of his hand, Wu Hao cut off the Dragon King''s breath and saved the purple python.


    At the same time, the breath also covers the whole mercury, completely defeating the breath of the Dragon King.


    The Dragon King''s face changed greatly.


    "You''re back? Did you give up the human demon competition? " In his opinion, Wu Hao must have given up the competition to come back, otherwise he couldn''t be here so soon.

 Chapter 1054

    "Hum, it''s just a mystery. It won''t take long. Since you dare to come to my third universe, you''ll be ready to stay forever." Wu Hao returned to the ground with the purple python.


    "Su Yan, protect them. Qilin, please heal quickly. I''ll take care of the rest."


    As soon as Wu Hao came back, all the pressure was gone. It can be said that Wu Hao''s existence is their hope.


    "Boss, he has become so strong that I can''t accurately feel his real strength." Qilin said excitedly.


    When Wu Hao left, he was just a junior supreme.


    In the face of the Dragon King, he can still perceive a certain strength, but Wu Hao can''t.


    Perhaps because of Wu Hao''s anger, or perhaps because Wu Hao himself has the ability to fight beyond his level. In short, Wu Hao''s strength is beyond his imagination.


    He is a divine beast with unique talent. Originally, he thought that it was very rebellious for him to reach the advanced level from the primary to the supreme level in ten years. Maybe he has caught up with Wu Hao''s footsteps. Now it seems that he hasn''t caught up at all, and it''s getting farther and farther away.


    "You want to keep me? Ha ha ha, who gives you self-confidence? A man who can''t even solve the mystery, speaks wildly. " The Dragon King naturally did not believe that Wu Hao would be his opponent.


    Of course, it''s impossible for him to kill Wu Hao. After all, xuanming can''t kill Wu Hao even summoning evil tigers. His strength is not much different from that of evil tigers, and even weaker.


    Evil tiger can''t kill Wu Hao. Naturally, he can''t.


    Of course, he can''t kill Wu Hao, and it''s impossible for Wu Hao to kill him.


    "Really? Who gives you confidence? Does xuanming dare to say such a thing? "


    The Dragon King''s face changed slightly, and the dignified breath said, "in that case, let''s calculate the new account and the old account together!"


    The Dragon King''s breath is exposed. Before they start fighting, they make the whole mercury ocean surge, as if the end of the world is coming.


    "Don''t fight in my place, have the seed to go outside!" Wu Hao is no longer the former Wu Hao. Now he can destroy a planet in the third universe.


    Once a fight breaks out on mercury, mercury can be destroyed in an instant, so he must take this into account.


    Wu Hao flew out first, and the Dragon King followed.


    "Thurster, come on, ship, let''s go and have a look." The purple Python said quickly.


    Immediately, Matthews called out a large spaceship, and after they went up, they immediately chased into space.


    Wu Hao is inevitably worried when he sees purple Python catching up with them.


    "Thurster, I''m afraid your ship can''t resist too strong power. I''ll send you a mecha. You can study it."


    Wu Hao sent an upgraded mecha through the big celestial body.


    This is Wu Hao''s only upgraded mecha with a sky high level or above. It''s the mecha that Wu Hao has been trying to upgrade.


    Of course, it''s not his energy. In the underworld, whenever someone bothers him, he absorbs the supreme Qi of others to improve the power of mecha.


    After a month, I finally got a high-grade mecha.


    This high-level mecha has the strength above the peak.


    No matter speed, strength or defense, they are definitely above the peak.


    Xiuside couldn''t help admiring after getting the mecha. This is definitely high technology. At present, they have never seen high technology.


    "Strong, it''s too strong. This should be the science and technology of the first universe. I didn''t expect it to be so much higher than that of the third universe!" Xiuside immediately replaced their spaceship with the armor given by Wu Hao.


    The speed soared in an instant and soon followed Wu Hao''s footsteps.


    "Wow, this speed. If we had this thing just now, we wouldn''t be hit by him." Thurster was very excited.


    He has been responsible for the research of science and technology all the time. Now he is excited to get this kind of thing.


    After leaving mercury, Wu Hao stopped first. There were no living planets around. He could let go of the war.


    "Right here, be your place to bury your bones!" Wu Hao just had a big fight with xuanming, and the supreme Qi in his body has not fully recovered.


    But he can''t manage so much now. Since the Dragon King threatened his family and friends and almost killed the purple Python just now, he can''t let go easily.


    "Where are my bones buried? Hehe, you can imagine. Let me see if it''s mine or yours. "


    Dragon real body!


    Without hesitation, the dragon king turned into a real body.


    Compared with xuanming, the Dragon King is really a little cunning.


    I tried my best at the beginning. Are you going to hit him hard when he doesn''t pay attention?


    Unfortunately, he has experienced many battles and has seen all kinds of people. The Dragon King''s mind naturally can''t threaten him.


    Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon!


    Another dragon spirit appeared in the universe. The two dragons were intertwined together. Of course, Wu Hao was not idle. He flew up and rode on the head of the Dragon King.


    Thunder avalanche!


    The Thunder Dragon Fist containing the power of thunder and lightning didn''t have any effect on the Dragon King''s head.


    "Hahaha, naive, my dragon clan itself has the power of attributes. Thunder, fire, ice, wind and any attribute attack will not have an effect on me unless you are a god!"


    This is really a trouble. So the Dragon King completely restrained his angry dragon decision.


    Because Nu long Jue is an element attack. Since element attacks have no effect, nu long Jue is naturally useless.


    "Since attribute attack doesn''t work, I don''t need attribute attack. Let''s see what you can do."


    The law of creation! Eternal sword!


    I''m afraid the only thing he doesn''t have attributes is the sword technique, and the strongest one is also the sword technique.


    Just right, there''s no need to test the muddle.


    Dragon rage!


    The Dragon King''s mouth ejected dazzling golden light and collided with the eternal sword.


    Although this is space and will not suffer much damage, the battle between the two is too fierce, and space cracks begin to appear around.


    "So strong, it''s too strong!" As the strongest existence among them, unicorn is boiling with blood at this time.


    "Kirin, what is their realm?" Purple Python asked with some concern. After all, Wu Hao must have become very strong after leaving for so many years.


    "Demigod is definitely a demigod, but the boss''s actual strength has not reached the demigod. His actual strength should be at the peak level, but don''t forget his ability to fight beyond his level."


    The crowd was in an uproar. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao could fight with the demigod super strong. This is too strong.


    At the beginning, Wu Hao was only the domain master level and the world Master level.


    Purple Python also lamented that Wu Hao had narrowly escaped death in Midu and almost died several times, but now he has become Optimus Prime in the universe.


    This man is always creating miracles and surprises. He is really a dazzling sun.

 Chapter 1055

    The battle between them was like interstellar destruction. Although it was not as intense as that with xuanming, the scale of the battle looked even more shocking than that with xuanming because it was in the third universe.


    "The Dragon King, one of the three kings of the demon family, is that all? It seems that your strength is not better than xuanming. " Wu Hao sneered.


    At the beginning, he had guessed about this, but because he didn''t fight with the Dragon King, he didn''t know how strong the Dragon King was.


    Now, although the Dragon King has not come up with his real strength, Wu Hao already has a measure in his heart, and the strength of the Dragon King is no better than you. If you really want to fight, it is estimated that it will be weaker than xuanming.


    "What are you talking about!" The Dragon King was angry. Wu Hao said he couldn''t compare with xuanming.


    "By what man is not evil or not? If it weren''t for the evil tiger, what would he be? " The Dragon King said very dissatisfied.


    Wu Hao shrugged, smiled and said, "people can have it, so you should be the last one. Xuanming''s strength should be the second."


    "Shut up!" The Dragon King launched a fierce attack. Before that, he felt that xuanming''s strength had increased. He may not be xuanming''s opponent.


    But it was just his thoughts and worries. Now Wu Hao really said it, which still made him unacceptable.


    "Why did you ignite your anger so easily? It seems that I''m right. Is it a little angry that the identity of the second king should be let out? " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "Shut up, shut up! You want to die! " The Dragon King became crazy and turned into a golden dragon in an instant. The whole dragon body began to entangle Wu Hao.


    "That''s the power to trap me!" Wu Hao roared, and the powerful force pushed the Dragon King who bound him away.


    "The three kings of the demon family are just like this. Xuanming is not my opponent, let alone you!" Wu Hao flew out with an arrow step, and the two fought together again.


    After a while, the Dragon King was black and blue. He was really worse than xuanming.


    But the dragon king never thought that Wu Hao was so strong. This strength has completely surpassed him. He is not an opponent.


    "You said you had won xuanming? So the champion of the human demon competition... "The Dragon King frowned.


    If Wu Hao really wins xuanming, he should be the champion of the human demon competition, but how can he be so fast? How did Wu Hao do it.


    "What do you think? Now, in addition to the demon king, who else can compete with me? " Wu Hao''s answer is naturally very obvious. The champion of the human demon competition already belongs to Wu Hao.


    The Dragon King frowned. If it was true as Wu Hao said, he might not be Wu Hao''s opponent. At least Wu Hao won xuanming, and his strength was not much different from xuanming.


    Xuanming has lost. Naturally, he can''t win.


    "No, even if you win xuanming, I''m afraid you''ve paid a big price. How can you still have so much power to deal with me? You''re trying to be strong!" The Dragon King said with a smile.


    "Oh? Is that what you think? Do you think I''m trying to be strong? " Wu Hao showed a smile on the surface, but his heart was a little messy.


    In fact, the Dragon King is right. He is really trying to be brave.


    Before, in order to deal with xuanming, he wasted too much supreme power. Then he faced the Dragon King war for so long, and his body had already exhausted.


    But for the safety of everyone, he can''t expose himself, so he has to pretend anyway.


    "I''ll know if it''s installed or not." The Dragon King rushed up again without thinking. He didn''t believe that Wu Hao was so strong. After dealing with xuanming, he came to deal with him again.


    If Wu Hao can really do it, I''m afraid even if the demon king comes, he can''t kill him.


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    Before approaching, the Dragon King was driven back by Wu Hao''s powerful sword Qi. The power of this move was enough to shock the whole universe.


    The Dragon King also retreated in fear. If he hadn''t run fast, he might have been injured at this time.


    However, when he looked at Wu Hao, Wu Hao''s breath was stable and he didn''t feel weak at all.


    The Dragon King frowned and sent out such a powerful trick just now. Wu Hao was still so calm. Was xuanming really solved easily?


    Wu Hao''s strength is too strong. He is completely a mystery.


    Zimang and others have been speechless. In just ten years, it is neither long nor short. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao''s strength can be so strong.


    In ten years, if it were for them, I''m afraid they would be promoted from intermediate to advanced at most.


    Even Su Yan''s genius has not been promoted from the king universe to the supreme universe in ten years, but Wu Hao has reached today''s demigod combat power from the original primary supreme.


    People are more angry than people. Su Yan and Ruby smiled helplessly.


    Compared with Wu Hao, they are not really a sea of stars, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Come on, Dragon King, aren''t you going to kill me? Now I''ll give you this chance! " Wu Hao waved to the Dragon King, looking provocative.


    "You!" The Dragon King was angry, but he endured it. He learned Wu Hao''s strength. If he rushed up now, he might suffer a great loss.


    "What? So soon? I can give you a chance to go away with your tail between your legs. Now, even if you''re around, it''s nothing. I''m in a good mood today. I don''t want to kill anyone! " Wu Hao said coldly.


    But the Dragon King was beating drums in his heart. What did Wu Hao mean by this? Was he going to let him go? But he''s not dead end yet.


    But he is not Wu Hao''s opponent. If he continues to fight for a while, if Wu Hao really wants to kill him, he will be in a very dangerous situation.


    "Give you five seconds to think!" Then the sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand flew out.


    Suddenly, a violent thunder and lightning began to gather the sky sword. The Dragon King frowned when he saw the gathered energy. Wu Hao is going to enlarge his move.


    "Five!"


    What should we do, whether to act immediately or choose to leave? If he leaves, one of the three kings will lose his old face.


    But if the war continues, will he die here today.


    Four!


    Unexpectedly, he was the head of the dragon clan. He had a trace of divine animal blood. Today, he was threatened by a human boy.


    "Three!"


    As soon as the Dragon King clenched his teeth and stamped his feet, he immediately turned into a human shape.


    "Wu Hao, remember what you did today. You will die in the hands of my demon clan sooner or later!" Then the Dragon King left without stopping.


    "I''m alone, maybe I''m not your opponent. When my demon army comes to the third universe, it''s the time of your Wu Hao''s death!" The Dragon King''s voice grew and left, but Wu Hao ignored it.


    After waiting about ten seconds to make sure that the Dragon King was far away, Wu Hao took back the sky sword.

 Chapter 1056

    Then Wu Hao''s body was unstable and almost fainted because of his strength.


    "Wu Hao!" Xiuside drove the spaceship to Wu Hao and took Wu Hao in.


    "Wu Hao, how are you? Are you hurt?" Purple Python asked with concern.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "I''m not hurt, but I''ve collapsed in successive battles. Otherwise, it''s impossible to let him go today."


    Indeed, it''s a great opportunity to kill the Dragon King just now. Unfortunately, he hasn''t replied after fighting with xuanming before. Now he faces the Dragon King, one of the three kings, which makes his breath really unable to support.


    "Very good, you are so awesome, brother!" The iron lion slapped Wu Hao on the shoulder and said excitedly.


    "Yes, demigod combat power. It''s exciting to think about it. I didn''t expect you to be so strong." Su Yan also said.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly: "Su Yan, you have a good talent. If you have a chance to experience in the first universe, you may also have a chance to become a demigod."


    "Really!" Su Yan is very yearning for cultivation. Although the relationship between Su Yan and ruby is very good and they also have feelings for each other, they can''t stop him from becoming a peerless strong man anyway.


    "By the way, Wu Hao, you said you fought one after another. Did you succeed in killing xuanming emperor?"


    Wu Hao shook his head: "no, the xuanming emperor is more difficult to deal with than we thought. It''s not that simple. His strength is not much weaker than me. I''m afraid it''s still difficult to kill him before he really enters the demigod."


    Wu Hao is not without confidence in himself. Although his strength has reached the peak and has the power to fight against the demon king, it is not enough for him to kill xuanming.


    Because if you want to kill xuanming, you must be sure to deal with the demon king. If you want to deal with the demon king, his strength must reach the demigod.


    Besides, he also promised to get rid of the devil, that is, the devil king, for the last king of Hades


    One man is the enemy, and one man is the enemy. He has more than xuanming. To put it simply, maybe the whole demon family has regarded him as an enemy.


    If you want to kill the xuanming demon king, naturally you don''t agree, and so does the Dragon King, but if you want to kill the demon king, maybe the whole demon family doesn''t agree.


    Before killing them, he must have absolute strength, otherwise it will be him who is dangerous.


    "Everyone, it''s been ten years since I saw you. Your accomplishments have improved." Wu Hao looked at the crowd and smiled happily.


    No matter how beautiful the first universe is, he likes it very much, but he can never help the third universe in his hometown.


    "Smelly boy, it doesn''t matter whether ten years are long or short, but it''s hard for some people to wait." Ling Tian suddenly said with ha ha, but everyone''s eyes looked at the purple python with a smile.


    "You, you see what I do, I don''t. don''t look at me!" Purple Python''s cheeks turned red, which made everyone laugh.


    "Wu Hao, did you bring this thing back from the first universe?" When the crowd didn''t speak, thurster got a chance to ask questions.


    "Well, but I have made improvements. This thing is called mecha in the first universe, which is divided into three levels: Heaven, earth and man. The sky level is the highest, but in the past, their sky level mecha was limited and could not be further upgraded. After my transformation, it has become a new product. This time, I can just hand over this technology to you. At that time, even if I am not here, you will have the ability to protect yourself."


    Then Wu Hao talked about the origin of the mecha and all the information. After listening to it, everyone marveled at the development of the third universe.


    I''m afraid they would have to be cool if they had appeared in the third universe.


    "Don''t mention that xuanming used this technology at the beginning, but he didn''t expect us in the third universe. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t live to this day."


    "Hahaha, that''s what he said, but his biggest sorrow is that he didn''t get rid of you. We can''t threaten him." The iron lion told the truth.


    After all, without Wu Hao, they would not be today.


    If they hadn''t been brought out of the ground to make fire at the beginning, if Wu Hao hadn''t let them unite, maybe now they are still tit for tat on the small chassis of the ground to make fire, so Wu Hao is a big project in the eyes of all of them.


    "No, I''m not that great. It''s everyone''s credit." Wu Hao smiled bitterly.


    "OK, whatever you say. It''s not easy to come back this time. Don''t get drunk today?" The iron lion asked Wu Hao.


    "OK, then don''t get drunk." Wu Hao didn''t leave in a hurry. Anyway, the human demon competition is over. He always looks the same when he goes back.


    When he finally came back, he naturally wanted to accompany these people at home, especially his parents. It was time to go back and see them.


    They took Wu Hao to drink and drank endlessly until the next morning. Fortunately, Wu Hao was strong enough, so he drank well enough. Everyone drank and lay down. He was still awake.


    Early in the morning, Wu Hao came to the beach. Purple Python was sitting on the cradle chair.


    Wu Hao walked over and sat next to him.


    "After ten years, you are still as beautiful as ever."


    The purple Python looked at him: "really? First, the universe is so big, isn''t it not what you like? "


    Wu Hao looked stunned. Purple Python was testing him.


    "Yes, why not? You tell you, those beauties in the first universe are amazing. They are absolutely watery. Every man has to drool when he sees them."


    When purple Python heard this, his face changed slightly: "then go back to your first universe and get out." Stand up and get ready to leave.


    "No!" Wu Hao grabbed the purple Python''s hand.


    "I''m talking about someone else, not me, and you didn''t joke first. How can you be as beautiful as you?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Cut, who believes." Purple Python turned his head and ignored Wu Hao, but he didn''t intend to really leave.


    "Come on, I''m not easy to come back. Why don''t you accompany me back to see my parents?" Wu Hao came to purple Python''s ear and whispered.


    "Go aside and look at your parents. They are your parents." Purple Python immediately corrected.


    "It''s all the same. Don''t you call your parents now? It''s not bad." With that, Wu Hao owes the purple Python to open the space gate, and the two return to the earth.


    Ten years later, the earth has changed greatly, and Wu Hao''s hometown has gradually become prosperous.


    The sound of construction is all around. Wu Hao''s impression is that it has only been a year or two. How can it be so fast.

 Chapter 1057

    "This... Has been repaired to my house so soon?" Wu Hao was shocked.


    When you get unlimited life, the original time will pass much faster than ordinary people.


    "Yes, you think it''s still the same year. Your family is about to be demolished, but I heard their second elders say that they don''t want to move. They just want to live here. I don''t know how they talked with the house."


    Yes, this is the place where the Wu family has lived for several lives. They are reluctant to move even if they have more money.


    They walked into the village. Many families had been razed to the ground.


    It may be lucky for them, because it means that they are about to be rich.


    But money is nothing to Wu Hao. He has nothing else now, just money.


    "Wu''s daughter-in-law, you finally came. Something happened to your parents. They quarreled with you." At this time, an old man hurried over and shouted to the purple python.


    "What, uncle ya, are my parents okay?" Wu Hao asked hurriedly.


    "You are..." Wu Hao left for too long, and people will change in middle age, so it''s not surprising that he can''t recognize Wu Hao for a time.


    "I, xiaohaozi." Wu Hao has a black face. The old uncle is really dazed.


    "Xiaohaozi? You, you''re still alive. How did you come back? What a jerk. Your parents don''t want it! " Uncle Ya saw Wu Hao and wanted to slap him in the face.


    Wu Hao has no reason to refute this. He really left for too long.


    Wu Hao didn''t tell him much, so he hurried home.


    For his parents, Wu Hao''s heart is naturally full of guilt, but he can''t help it. What he is doing now is for the whole universe and for everyone, so he can only ignore his small family.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s father was arguing with Fang Kai, which was very fierce.


    "No, I said I wouldn''t move. I''ll wait until my son comes back and don''t move at all!"


    In front of Wu Hao''s father stood several strong men, who looked menacing.


    "Don''t be shameless. The conditions are good enough. You should be satisfied. You have to move today. You have to move if you don''t move. If you don''t move, you''ll smash all your things!" A fat middle-aged man said angrily.


    "You dare!" Of course, Wu Hao''s father won''t be afraid of these people. Now he is also a cultivator. The younger he lives, the younger he is. Of course, it''s no problem to deal with these people at present.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t think you''re an old man, so I dare not do it!" The fat middle-aged pointed to Wu Hao''s father and shouted.


    "You try!" Wu Hao''s father is also tough.


    The neighbors all stood up and began to speak for the Wu Hao family.


    "See if I dare to smash it!" Three men began shovel the glass with a spade.


    Wu Hao''s father had been practicing all the time and was quite dissatisfied with his speed. He put down the three with one punch and one foot.


    "I''ve practiced, but it''s useless even if I''ve practiced. I''m going to smash your house today!" Then the fat middle-aged took out the phone.


    "All come and assemble for me, bring the blasting and demolish it directly!"


    Everyone on the scene was a little anxious when they heard this. They wanted to blast and demolish. These people were lawless.


    "Call the police. I''ll call the police. Don''t act rashly." One neighbor said to call the police, but fat middle-aged people are obviously not afraid.


    "Report it. I''ll find whoever reports it. At that time, it''s not so easy for your family to get the demolition money easily."


    The threat of fat middle age finally played a role. They were still worried about not getting money.


    "You, you are shameless, you are lawless!" Wu Hao''s father pointed to the fat man and scolded.


    "Cut, here we are the king''s law. Today you have to go if you go or not." Twenty or thirty people came down behind him.


    Meanwhile, excavators, bulldozers and blasting equipment have all arrived.


    "Clear the place for me. Whoever wants to stop me will drive me over. Give me those who are not afraid of death. Our enterprise has plenty of money!" The fat man looked aggressive and confident.


    "It seems that someone has given you great rights. Dare to move the chassis here." Wu Hao came from the crowd, his face very ugly.


    "Who are you? Mind your own business!"


    "Hao, Hao''er..." Wu Hao''s parents couldn''t believe it when they saw Wu Hao. When they saw the purple Python behind Wu Hao, they knew it was their Wu Hao who came back.


    "Parents, the child is unfilial. He''s only coming back now."


    The second old man is very excited to see Wu Hao. For ten years, zimang has always said that Wu Hao has important things to do, but no matter how important things are, they can''t last ten years.


    So they always thought Wu Hao had died outside, but they didn''t expect to really come back.


    "You smelly boy, why did you come back now? What did you do?" Wu Hao''s mother beat Wu Hao angrily, and Wu Hao didn''t avoid it.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, I''m wrong. I really have something very important. Can I call again later? Now solve them first."


    The purple Python on one side also shook his head helplessly. The supreme demigod of the universe is now cleaned up by a woman and dare not fight back.


    If Wu Hao becomes the strongest in the universe one day, she doesn''t believe it, because the strongest in the universe is always the woman around Wu Hao.


    The existence of a world full of teeth.


    "Which house do you open?" Wu Hao looked at the fat middle-aged man and asked coldly.


    "Laozi, we are the 12th Bureau of private enterprises and the top 50 in the world!"


    WOW!


    It''s really powerful. No wonder it''s so hard.


    Wu Hao comforted his mother and looked at him with a sneer.


    "Let your boss come over, kneel down and apologize to my parents in person, and then pull them out according to what my parents say, otherwise..."


    "Put your son of a bitch. I apologize for what I spent money on?" Fat middle-aged people don''t get angry. Unexpectedly, one comes out after another.


    Wu Hao''s face is gloomy. This is the quality of people on earth. It''s really worrying.


    "You''d better remember what you just said." Wu Hao took out his mobile phone.


    Zhou Hao, who is in the magic capital, has reached the age of 70, but he is still middle-aged.


    At this time, he was already a high-level national leader, holding heavy power.


    While he was sitting with number one drinking tea, his cell phone rang.


    "Hang up, what phone affects your mood." Command one.


    But when Zhou Hao saw the phone, his face changed greatly. The number he hadn''t called for ten years was so sudden.


    "Number one, this, this is Wu Hao''s." As soon as Zhou Hao''s voice fell, No. 1 suddenly stood up.


    "What, come on, come on!" No. 1 immediately put down the tea cup in his hand. How could he not know that Wu Hao is definitely a top peerless strong man.


    "Leader Zhou, it seems that in the past ten years I haven''t been here, you are really a noble man and forgetful!" Wu Hao''s tone was very bad.

 Chapter 1058

    Despite some changes in Wu Hao''s voice over the past ten years, he immediately recognized that it was indeed Wu Hao. Yes, but what was the matter with Wu Hao''s dissatisfied tone.


    "No, no, I''ve been waiting for you to call for several years. I thought..." Zhou Hao didn''t finish what he said later, but Wu Hao already understood what he meant.


    "Think? Why do you think I''m dead? That''s why leader Zhou forgot what he promised me before? " Wu Hao continued to ask coldly.


    Zhou Hao has some courage in his heart. He knows Wu Hao''s talent and strength. He has only admiration for Wu Hao. If it weren''t for Wu Hao''s black system, how could their country''s science and technology become the first power in the world.


    "This, this, I''m a little abrupt. Why don''t we meet and talk?" Although Zhou Hao is in a high position, he still dare not have any temper in front of Wu Hao.


    "OK, come to my hometown for half an hour. If I don''t arrive, I''ll use my mind to solve the problem." Then Wu Hao hung up.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Hao was so unreliable. When he left, he said to let him take care of his family more, but now there is such a big problem here, but Zhou Hao doesn''t know at all.


    It seems that for a long time, it will really make people forget everything, including friendship. Maybe this kind of person is not worth making deep friends.


    Before Chou ho could speak, he heard a beep on the phone.


    "His hometown, Wu Hao''s hometown, is..." Zhou Hao wanted to slap himself in the face. He actually forgot where Wu Hao''s hometown was.


    "Don''t think about it. Start first. I say you really are!" The conversation between Wu Hao and Zhou Hao just now was heard on the 1st.


    He heard the extreme dissatisfaction from Wu Hao''s tone, from which he could know that Zhou Hao must be doing things badly.


    In a threatening manner, Wu Hao, who hung up the phone, looked at the people in the company. He was not carrying a shovel or a hammer, and he had to beat a man.


    "I tell you, it''s no use even calling the heavenly king Lao Tzu today. Don''t think it''s OK to know two bullshit leaders. There''s no way. Labor and capital have to be dismantled if they don''t dismantle them today!" The fat middle-aged pointed at Wu Hao and became more arrogant.


    In his opinion, Wu Hao is even smaller than him. In terms of achievements, as the general construction director of the world''s top 50, how can he be weaker than Wu Hao, so he decided to stay here today.


    "I said for half an hour. You still have half an hour. If you want to kneel down immediately and apologize to my parents, if someone will protect you in half an hour, or if none of you can walk away, leave me that hand." Wu Hao said coldly.


    But these words were like jokes in the fat middle-aged ears, and he didn''t take them to heart at all.


    "Hahaha, you really boast and don''t write drafts. You think it''s still in the old days. Even if you are a local snake here, labor and capital ask for money more than you, and important people can use money to throw thousands out. What do you take to play with me?" Fat middle-aged people speak more and more vigorously.


    Finally, I always felt that Wu Hao was a soft persimmon and began to prepare to do it again.


    "I''ll say first. If anyone dares to act rashly for me, I''ll abolish who first!" With a wave of hands, the workers behind walked towards Wu Hao''s house with tools.


    "You dare!" Wu Hao''s father wants to continue blocking, but he is grabbed by Wu Hao.


    "Dad, don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if they smash it now. Smashing it for a while will only make them feel overwhelmed."


    Wu Hao also ignored the fat middle-aged man''s order to tear down his house. Now the better the demolition, the more desperate it will be.


    "Come on, drive faster!" Zhou Hao has been urging the pilot. Because it is far from Wu Hao''s house, he specially arranged a sonic fighter.


    It was usually two hours away, with fighter planes, and it could be reached in half an hour.


    When he arrived at Wu Hao''s hometown, Zhou Hao''s face changed greatly. He never thought that Wu Hao''s hometown had developed into this.


    "I remember what Wu Hao told me just now. When he left ten years ago, he told me to look after his parents more. I forgot when I was busy..." Zhou Hao''s face changed greatly.


    No. 1 on one side shook his head helplessly. No wonder Wu Hao was angry. There was obviously a problem.


    "Explain yourself later. I can''t save you."


    Zhou Hao began to feel uneasy. Although he knew how Wu Hao treated him, he didn''t want to offend Wu Hao or make Wu Hao dissatisfied.


    I really blame him. How could he forget such an important thing? In recent years, the country has indeed become the largest country, but all this is thanks to Wu Hao. Now he has forgotten such an important thing.


    At the end of more than 20 minutes, the fat middle-aged man and his people have demolished Wu Hao''s house.


    The fat middle-aged man was still very excited, because in his opinion, Wu Hao was just shouting. He really started. Wu Hao still didn''t dare to say anything and couldn''t only look at it.


    "Fighter, it''s a fighter!" Someone shouted. The fighter that appeared in the middle of the half was Zhou Hao.


    "Come down. Are you here?" Many people looked suspiciously at the slowly landing fighter.


    Fat middle-aged people also have some doubts. Although their group is very rich, it can''t be bought with money. What leader came here?


    When the hatch opened, Zhou Hao came out with No. 1, with five top-level students around him.


    "Wu, Wu Hao, you''re really back." Zhou Hao pretended to be very enthusiastic. In fact, he was flustered.


    "Hehe, I''m back. I''ve just experienced a good play." Wu Hao''s sneer made Zhou Hao feel more and more wrong.


    "This is... What happened?" Zhou Hao asked cautiously.


    "Shouldn''t the leader be asked? It seems that boy, I really don''t have the right to let the leaders take it to heart. It seems that I''m amorous. "


    "It''s impossible. Look what you said. I''ve been thinking of you." Zhou Hao smiled awkwardly.


    "Oh? Is it? Does the leader still remember what I entrusted before I left? " Wu Hao asked.


    Zhou Hao nodded: "you entrusted me to look after the second old man. I, I''m busy and forget. I''m really sorry."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was even more dissatisfied.


    "OK, the leader is so busy. Please go back. I''ll solve the rest in my own way." As soon as he said this, Zhou Hao didn''t kneel on the ground.


    "No, I''m so busy that I forgot. Why don''t you tell me what happened first?" Then Zhou Hao looked around and finally focused on the workers with the guy in their hands.


    "You say, what happened." Zhou Haozhi asked.


    No one dared to speak. They all looked at the fat middle-aged. At this time, the fat middle-aged''s heart was also a little drumming.

 Chapter 1059

    He looked at the two people who came down from the fighter, but he couldn''t remember who they were.


    "You say, what happened." Zhou Hao asked anxiously for fear that Wu Hao would really kick him out.


    "Who are you? Do you want to take care of our private enterprises?" The fat middle-aged asked loudly. Even leaders and ordinary leaders are not afraid of private enterprises.


    "Who am I? I''m Zhou Hao. This is number one. Don''t you know him? " Zhou Hao''s voice gradually cooled.


    Hearing Zhou Hao''s self-report, the fat middle-aged man''s face changed greatly.


    "Originally, it was the leader. I, I didn''t recognize it just now. I''m really sorry." At this time, the fat middle-aged began to worry. It was too exaggerated for Wu Hao to know such a powerful person.


    "Less nonsense, what happened? Tell me, one less word, you private enterprises don''t want to do it!" This statement contains incomparable deterrent power.


    The fat middle-aged puffed to the ground.


    "I, I didn''t mean it." Then the fat middle-aged said everything that had just happened.


    Hearing that Zhou Hao''s face was livid behind him, even number one frowned deeply.


    "Bold! You, how dare you tear down Master Wu''s house? Who gives you the courage! " Zhou Hao was furious. He never expected that such a serious thing had happened. No wonder Wu Hao would treat him with this attitude.


    "Well, leader Zhou, you know the matter. I need to deal with this matter now. You and this leader are busy, so I won''t delay you." Wu Hao turned around and said coldly.


    "No, Wu Hao, I really..."


    "I have no time to listen to these. Since you have chosen your solution, I also choose my solution!"


    Boom!


    As soon as Wu Hao waved his hand, a three meter high robot appeared not far from three meters. This is the mecha brought back by Wu Hao from the first universe. It is only human level and not upgraded.


    But when they saw this robot, they were stunned. What the hell is this? Shouldn''t this kind of thing appear in the movie.


    "People keep it first, and none of the demolition equipment on the site!" After Wu Hao gave the order, the mecha moved. Although it was only a human mecha, it definitely thought of the strength of the main level in the human world, which was far beyond Zhou Hao''s comparison.


    The mecha was very fast, and all excavators, bulldozers, explosives and vehicles on the site were destroyed.


    This


    No. 1 and Zhou Hao turned pale when they saw them.


    At present, there is no such high technology on the earth. It should be placed on the earth. It is definitely a killing machine and an artifact of war.


    "Come back!" After Wu Hao ordered, the mecha stood beside Wu Hao and did not move.


    At this time, Wu Hao came to the fat middle-aged and asked coldly.


    "My house, what are you going to do?"


    "I, I''ll repair it, repair it immediately, three days, no, one day, no, I''ll have it repaired in three hours." The fat middle-aged counselled, and he couldn''t understand who Wu Hao was with. He could have such a great power.


    "As I said, I just gave you half an hour to live. If you didn''t take any action, you might be able to live now, but your behavior just now has doomed your destiny."


    Wu Hao''s Sky Sword appeared in his hand. He was very angry and angry.


    It was not the house that was torn down, nor was it angry that they started with his parents.


    Because he knew that his parents were not hurt and could not be in his hands.


    He is most angry with Zhou Hao, a group of guys who only know how to use people, but they don''t know what it means to show gratitude after using them.


    "No, no, you can''t kill me. Kill me and you''ll be caught." The fat middle-aged man retreated again and again, terrified.


    "Catch? Who? They? " Wu Hao points to Zhou Hao. At this time, Zhou Hao has completely regarded him as a stranger. It''s OK not to make such friends.


    Zhou Hao looked at Wu Hao''s strange eyes and knew that he might really annoy Wu Hao this time.


    "They are leaders. They can''t watch you kill..."


    Boom!


    Lightning flashed in the sky.


    "Really? Then you can let them have a try! "


    In an instant, dozens of mecha appeared on the scene, and hundreds of Wu Hao''s sky swords also appeared.


    "Wu Hao, calm down." Zhou Hao couldn''t help shouting. He knew Wu Hao was angry, but he and No. 1 really couldn''t watch Wu Hao kill in front of them.


    "Shut up, are you qualified to speak?" Wu Hao said angrily.


    "Number one, right? Give you a chance to mobilize what you think is the most powerful force. "


    Purple Python frowned at Wu Hao''s words. Wu Hao was declaring war, but she didn''t stop it. Wu Hao always had a reason to do things.


    No. 1 looked at Wu Hao and didn''t do what Wu Hao said.


    "Mr. Wu, Zhou Hao did something wrong. I apologize to you on his behalf." Then he bowed deeply to Wu Hao.


    "Hehe, apologize? You think it''s necessary? I think this country can be regarded as a world power now. Please tell me, who made you do all this? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    No. 1 did not hesitate, but bowed slightly: "it''s you, we always remember."


    This shocked all the people present. The reason why the country is so powerful is that Wu Hao, a young man, is the only one.


    "Remember? Shit! Zhou Hao, tell me, do you remember? " Wu Hao''s anger is cold and blocked.


    Perhaps only he knows how much he has helped. Even if he knows that the mecha will raise the contradiction of the country, he still brought it back from the first universe for nothing else, just for this country.


    On the 1st, Wu Haojie couldn''t say a word, but Zhou Hao kept his head down and didn''t dare to speak. He knew it was useless to say anything now. Wu Hao was very angry and the result was very serious.


    "Do you know these things? Have you seen it? It''s called mecha. Do you know their role? Zhou Hao, you are also a star today, but you are no different from bean curd residue in front of them. Even if you have 100 Zhou Hao and 1000 Zhou Hao, you are not their opponent. "


    He had no doubt about this. Just now he felt the destructive power of the mecha. The speed alone was beyond his reach.


    "Originally, these were brought back to you, as well as production drawings."


    Hearing this, number one frowned, because he knew that what originally belonged to them was gone.


    "You are not qualified now. Fortunately, I came back in time. Otherwise, who will protect my parents? Depend on you? I can''t even protect my parents. What about the country? " Wu Hao took back all the mecha and the sky sword.


    The sky just regained its color, and Wu Hao''s anger dissipated a lot.


    "I''ll give you half a day to pack all the data of the black system and return it. In the future, I will protect my family. Remember, it''s only half a day."

 Chapter 1060

    "Mr. Wu, have something to say. Zhou Hao is also unintentional. We can apologize and accept it in any way." Number one has a sharp eye.


    Black system is an all-round system supporting the whole country at present. It can be said that if the black system is lost, the whole country''s arsenal will lose energy supply, and then all the scientific and technological levels will return to the past again.


    In the past ten years, the country has made great progress. Of course, it has also provoked many enemies. Now if it loses the black system and is known by other countries, it will be equivalent to a disaster.


    Poop!


    Zhou Hao knelt down.


    "Wu Hao, we are friends. Just forgive me for this. I, I know I''m wrong." Zhou Hao also knew what it would mean, and he had to do so.


    He was so proud that he forgot everything Wu Hao told him.


    "You get up, I don''t like this scene. In short, I know that I can''t take into account the safety of my parents for half a day, not to mention the country." Wu Hao''s voice calmed down a lot, but his decision didn''t change.


    "Hao''er, forget it, they are always leaders, you......" although they are really surprised at their son''s ability, no matter what, they can''t let Wu Hao offend the leaders above because of their own affairs.


    "Mom and Dad, I will deal with this, and you. No matter what price you spend, you must see my house restored to its original state early tomorrow morning and ask your boss to give me a satisfactory answer, otherwise you will bear the consequences."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Fat middle-aged people didn''t dare to be rampant. They quickly nodded and agreed. At the same time, they called and mobilized hundreds of people to send the top materials at the fastest speed.


    Zhou Hao and No. 1 originally wanted to talk to Wu Hao again, but Wu Hao ignored them, which made them fall to the bottom of the valley in an instant.


    "Number one, I..."


    No. 1 sighed long, as if he were several decades old.


    "You said you, ah, how can you forget such an important thing!" Number one wants to get angry, but he can''t feel it.


    "Forget it, I owe you luck and disaster. Maybe it''s a national disaster. Give it back to him."


    No. 1 knows what he can do even if he doesn''t want to. Wu Hao''s strength is definitely beyond the resistance of human beings on earth. I''m afraid that no force can shake the mecha just now.


    Now the best solution is to satisfy Wu Hao. Maybe this is life.


    In just two hours, all the energy supplies provided by the black system were interrupted, and the scientific and technological level of the whole country returned to ten years ago.


    This also means that the news will soon walk to other countries, which is the biggest disaster.


    "Immediately arrange relevant departments to be on emergency alert and enter the state of special defense." The whole country began to act.


    Zhou Hao never thought that his fault had caused such serious consequences. If he had known this, he would definitely move in and live with Wu Hao''s parents. He can ignore any important thing and take good care of Wu Hao''s parents.


    In fact, he also knew that this was not the case. What Wu Hao wanted was just an attitude, an attitude that really took his family to heart.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t grasp it. He really never looked after Wu Hao''s family in ten years, so that he didn''t know that the demolition team came here and had such a huge contradiction with Wu Hao''s family.


    No. 1 personally came to Wu Hao''s house with all the information of the black system.


    "Mr. Wu, this is what you asked me to do. It has been done." No. 1 has a guilty face and reluctantly gives everything to Wu Hao.


    "Well, that''s all right. It''s all right." Wu Hao said faintly.


    No. 1 answered, got up and said politely, "then I''ll go first and don''t disturb Mr. Wu''s family."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. When No. 1 came to the door, Wu Hao said, "wait a minute."


    No. 1 turned slowly and said, "is there anything else for Mr. Wu?"


    "Stay for dinner. I have no problem with you. I''ve come."


    No. 1 was stunned. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao asked him to stay for dinner, which surprised him.


    Of course, he won''t refuse, because whenever there is a glimmer of hope, he can''t miss the opportunity to make amends.


    "In that case, I''ll disturb you."


    The Wu couple are very happy to stay for dinner on the 1st, which is definitely the most glorious thing of the Wu family.


    But No. 1 also thinks so. It''s definitely a very lucky thing to eat at Wu Hao''s house.


    "Leader, I didn''t expect to have this opportunity to sit with you and have a drink." Wu Hao''s father laughed and said.


    The two old people sat down and entered the nagging mode. Maybe they were both parents, so they talked very attentively. Wu Hao couldn''t get in his mouth on one side, so he chose not to talk.


    While drinking and eating, the two old men talked for two or three hours.


    Finally, I received a very urgent call on the 1st, which made me reluctant to leave.


    After leaving on the 1st, Wu Hao''s father came over.


    "Smelly boy, are you really going to do this? I think this number one is very good and very approachable. "


    "Dad, if you don''t understand something, don''t get involved. I''ll deal with it." Wu Hao then went to sleep.


    "You smelly boy, don''t you understand? I think I''ll understand everything when I grow up. I''m still your father. " Then he left angrily.


    After his father left, he went to the living room and saw zimang and Wu Hao''s mother talking. He walked over.


    "Girl, tell me, who the hell is that boy?"


    When asked, the purple Python looked puzzled: "he? Isn''t your son


    "No, that''s not what I asked. You taught us to practice before. Should he also be one of them? Then why is he so powerful? It seems that the whole country can''t stand him. "


    For the purple Python smiled: "this ah, don''t say, really can''t stand it."


    So Wu Hao''s father became more curious.


    "Can my son turn over the sky? You say, what''s his situation and why he has so much ability."


    "This..." zimang was embarrassed because she was afraid to say it, and Wu Hao''s parents didn''t believe it.


    "Don''t worry, just say that we can bear it. I''m saying that no matter how powerful he is, he''s also my son." He vowed.


    "Don''t be surprised, Wu Hao. He should be the strongest existence in the whole universe at present. For example, take the earth as an example. Wu Hao can easily and instantaneously destroy, so a country can''t stand it."


    Purple Python said that they were very calm. Obviously, they didn''t believe it and easily destroyed the earth? Isn''t this a joke!

 Chapter 1061

    "Hi." Shook his hand.


    "Girl, I know you''re facing our smelly boy, but it''s too exaggerated. He can destroy the earth. Can he have so much ability?" Wu Hao''s father smiled like a joke.


    "Well... Seriously, that''s why he left for ten years this time." Purple Python looked more and more serious, and Wu Hao''s father finally began to think deeply.


    When purple Python first taught them to practice, they didn''t think it had much effect. The reason why they did so was that they liked purple Python''s daughter-in-law from the bottom of their heart.


    But later, they found that the original cultivation was really magical. It not only made their two elders live younger and younger, but also made him a good old man. Now even young people can''t get close to him.


    Although there are still some people who don''t believe purple Python''s description, he chose to think. Judging from Wu Hao''s performance before, it really seems amazing.


    Especially when those mecha appeared, Cai Lao and the leader Zhou Hao seemed shocked and frightened. Even if it was not as exaggerated as zimang said, his son definitely had extraordinary means.


    In just one day, the fat middle-aged with hundreds of workers repaired Wu Hao''s hometown house and expanded the living area at the same time.


    And informed the group unit that in the village where Wu Hao is located, if he is unwilling to demolish, he will stop work immediately, and the demolition funds issued before do not need to be returned.


    As a result, many people have occupied the light of Wu Hao''s family. They can get money and keep the house. Why not.


    For a time, most of the people who haven''t demolished all chose not to demolish and moved back again.


    Although private enterprises suffered heavy losses, in order to calm Wu Hao''s anger, they can only suffer this loss. Who made them make the wrong decision at the beginning.


    Zhou Hao was very depressed. After losing the energy supply, the defense system, weapon Arsenal and science and technology of the whole country fell for ten years.


    Paper can''t stop fire, not to mention that they packed all the black systems in such a short time, so the news spread abroad in less than a day.


    As soon as other foreign countries heard about it, they immediately launched an in-depth investigation.


    As the relevant general person in charge, Zhou Hao naturally wants to avoid the investigation, so the whole border defense has set up a warning line. Any foreign trade must undergo strict inspection and identity verification.


    All suspicious persons are not allowed to leave the customs. In short, no news is allowed to spread.


    But this can only last for a while. If foreign countries have been unable to receive the investigation results for a long time, they will also doubt it.


    Cai Lao naturally had a headache. Unexpectedly, a sudden disaster would come, which completely pushed the whole country to the cusp of the storm.


    "Why don''t I apologize to Wu Hao? He is generous. I don''t think he will always be angry with me." Zhou Hao really had no choice but to discuss with CAI Lao in the end.


    "Well, it seems that you still don''t understand. Do you think it''s a big question?" Cai sighed.


    "Wu Hao''s family are not ordinary people, don''t you see? Do you think even if he wasn''t there and we didn''t show up, the demolition team of private enterprises could do nothing about the Wu family? "


    "The Wu family has more self-protection ability than you and I can imagine, so even without us, there will be no problem with their Wu family. What others want is attitude. Otherwise, why do you think Wu Hao is so angry?"


    He has seen the reason since the last meal at Wu Hao''s house. Wu Hao is an extraordinary young man with great strength.


    Wu Hao''s parents also have good strength. They can''t use the protection of national resources at all.


    Not to mention anything else, the mecha in Wu Hao''s hand is the best proof. I''m afraid a mecha can be comparable to the country''s armed forces.


    With this ability, will the Wu family fear a mere private enterprise group? Aren''t you kidding.


    "Well, now he and I are not at the same level. It seems that we don''t understand him anymore. It''s my fault. It''s really my reason." Zhou Hao said helplessly.


    How dare he blame Wu Hao? He was wrong first.


    "OK, let''s go step by step. You should first pull the cordon and support it for a period of time. I''ll deal with this matter." Then a helicopter stopped in the distance.


    "Where are you going?" Zhou Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Wu family, you don''t have to follow."


    Zhou Hao didn''t speak. He also knew that CAI was worried that he would delay things after him.


    Although I don''t know what Cai Lao can do, I can only believe Cai Lao now.


    Cai Lao contacted the Land Resources Bureau in advance and informed the relevant superior leaders that the village of Wu Hao''s family was immediately listed as a meritorious village. No one has the right to demolish without permission.


    At the same time, people from the national engineering team are allowed to enter and plan the whole village on the scale of grade 7a scenic spot, but no one is allowed to visit.


    After arranging all this, Cai laocai bought some nutrients and went to the Wu family with two bottles of good wine.


    "You don''t have to follow." When old Cai arrived at the gate of the village, he asked the bodyguards behind him to evacuate.


    "Old Cai, this is not good. Your safety..."


    "What? Do you think anyone can be more powerful than Wu Hao in this place? " Cai asked coldly.


    "But... He has a contradiction with us. You are really in danger. I''m afraid he won''t help."


    Old Cai smiled: "the person who achieves great things doesn''t stick to details. He is a figure who travels in Kyushu. Do you think if you want to argue with me, he will leave me for dinner that day? All right, just wait for me outside. I''ll just go in. "


    After that, Cai Lao carried his things into the village, which also fully demonstrated his sincerity.


    Although Wu Hao didn''t see it, he knew what Cai Lao had done.


    Although some people try to please him, I have to say that the old man really has an eye.


    When Cai came to his house, he knocked politely. It was Wu Hao''s mother who opened the door.


    "You''re here. Please come in. I''ll call Wu Hao down." Wu Hao''s mother said excitedly. After all, this is old CAI.


    "No, don''t call him. I''m not looking for him. I''m just a little greedy, so I came to brother Wu. No, I also brought wine. I''m going to drink back the wine I didn''t enjoy last time. Is it disturbing?" Old Cai smiled and said.


    "No, fast forward."


    Wu Hao''s father heard a voice outside and came out. Seeing that it was old Cai, he immediately greeted him with a smile.


    "Brother Wu, I''m looking for you to drink." Cai Lao waved to Wu Hao''s father.


    Wu Hao''s father is also very happy. Of course, he knows that the reason for all this is because of his son, but he is also very happy.

 Chapter 1062

    Who can imagine that he, an old man in his sixties and seventies, could one day sit and drink and chat with a big man like CAI.


    The two old men were happy to drink. Wu Hao just ate two mouthfuls at dinner, and then went out with zimang and his mother to relax. Cai Laoze and his father were still drinking at home.


    "Smelly boy, are you really not going to care? That kind of person can come to our house humbly, obviously because of you. " As soon as he went out, Wu Hao''s mother looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "It''s better for you to intervene in this matter, mom. You can''t live by doing your own sins. People are doing it. The sky is watching. The extent to which he can do it depends on my attitude towards them in the future."


    Wu Hao''s mother can only shake her head when she hears this. Although they want to intervene, it seems that they can''t intervene in this kind of thing. Their decision can easily affect Wu Hao.


    So I''d better leave it to my son.


    "Well, what are these people doing?" As soon as they walked out of the house, they saw dozens of people coming down from several large trucks.


    Everyone entered the site with professional tools, as if they were investigating geology.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right. Great changes will take place in our village. You and my father will enjoy themselves here in the future." Wu Hao smiled.


    Wu Hao didn''t refuse Cai Lao''s behavior. He wanted to see if he could wake them up after this lesson.


    The two old men who drank became happier as they talked.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell him when he comes back. That smelly boy has been like this since he was a child. He has a stubborn temper, but he''s also obedient. I asked him to make an apology for you and the system of what the hell. I asked him to return it. Since you call me brother, I naturally want to do my brother''s duty." After Wu Hao''s father drank too much, he began to talk nonsense.


    Cai Lao also quickly refused: "brother Wu can''t do this. This time, we really made a mistake first. We can''t talk about using the system again. It''s good as long as Mr. Wu can forgive us. If brother can see me, I''ll ask you for two more cups later."


    Wu Hao''s father patted old CAI on the shoulder: "look at what you said. You are old CAI. You all look down on me. How can I look down on you? You are a hero of the whole country."


    "Hahaha, OK, let''s make a deal." They were drunk until dark.


    When Wu Hao came back, he also went into the house to have a rest. He didn''t speak. Cai didn''t bother Wu Hao too much. He knew that Wu Hao was still angry. Now everything he said was just that things will turn against each other when they reach the extreme.


    The spiritual power of the earth can''t provide him with a higher level of cultivation, so he can''t stay here for long. He just came back with great difficulty. Naturally, he can''t stay for two days and leave.


    What''s more, the Dragon King just left. Who knows if he will come back after he left, so he really needs to pay more attention to these problems during this period of time.


    "Smelly boy, you come down. I have something to tell you." When Wu Hao was thinking about the demon family, his father shouted downstairs.


    Wu Hao had no choice but to go downstairs. The two elders seemed to regard him as some villain. Since he showed that attitude that day and scolded Zhou Hao and Cai Lao, his parents were very aggressive towards him.


    But he didn''t think much. I''m afraid his parents just thought he was making a fuss. They could understand his feelings as a son.


    "What''s the matter, dad?" Wu Hao went downstairs and asked.


    "Come and talk to us." Waving his hand, Wu Hao sat over timidly.


    I''m afraid it''s just these people on the scene who can make him afraid of the whole universe. They are really the most powerful.


    "Old Cai, I think it''s good. How can you ignore others?" The father said with some dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t reject this, but I don''t ignore it. It''s also with my permission that he can come to our house for dinner. Otherwise, do you think he will have a chance?"


    Wu Hao''s father felt a little strange when he heard this, but he couldn''t find anything wrong. It seemed that this was really the case.


    "When are you going to return it?"


    "What?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t pretend to be silly. It''s the system. Old CAI can run to our house every day, which shows that it''s very important."


    Wu Hao had a black line on his face: "I left it to them ten years ago in order to let them develop national science and technology, but they don''t recognize people when they get benefits. It''s mine. They don''t return it if they don''t talk about anything."


    Wu Hao''s father was speechless. He also heard that the black system was really his son''s.


    "But since this thing is useful to the country, you, as a member, should contribute to the country, not because of our things." Although Wu Hao''s filial piety moved them, the country is much more important than this.


    "Dad, you have to believe that I can show him my trust in them, and my contribution is not a problem. The key point is whether they can let me have no worries. You really don''t have to persuade me. Everything is under my control."


    Wu Hao is not worried about what disaster the country will encounter after accepting the black system.


    Because when a person''s ability reaches a certain peak, he has the power to turn the tide, he will not be afraid of any danger.


    Even if the country is in deep danger at this time, if he wants to, he can turn the tide on his own.


    "Smelly boy, don''t go too far, or I''ll whip you!" Wu Hao''s father stood up. Since he couldn''t persuade Wu Hao, he had to save face. Finally, he had to put two cruel words into the house to sleep.


    Facing such a lovely father, Wu Hao also smiled. For the elderly, face is still more important.


    The next morning, Wu Jia and his wife came back from the devil. As soon as they came back, Wu Jia was afraid to face his brother.


    "What are you doing back?" Wu Hao crossed his legs and asked coldly.


    "I, I came back to see my parents, brother." Wu Jia was afraid because she also heard what happened in her hometown.


    She hasn''t come home for nearly a year, so she is deeply afraid that Wu Hao will blame her.


    "All right, I''m back. Stay with my brother for two days." Although there is something wrong with being a sister, he can''t be angry or qualified to be angry.


    He has been away for ten years, not to mention that his sister hasn''t come back for a year, so how can he be angry with his sister? Besides, he''s his own sister.


    "I heard you started a company? How''s it going? " Wu Hao asked while eating fruit.


    "It''s OK, but a strange thing happened recently. There was a problem in our capital chain."

 Chapter 1063

    "We were supposed to come back two days ago. Just because it was too busy, the capital chain was almost broken, but I didn''t know how to do it yesterday. A state-owned enterprise gave us 300 million financing, which made us tide over the difficulties."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was a little surprised, but he was not curious.


    For state-owned enterprises, it seems that Mr. Cai has indeed made great efforts. Even his sister has investigated it.


    "State owned enterprises? Is Cai Lao him... "My father said in surprise.


    Wu Hao nodded: "who else can there be except them? I did some personnel work at the last minute."


    "Old Cai? What are you talking about? " Wu Jia looked at the crowd curiously, as if something extraordinary had happened at home these days since she didn''t come back.


    "Hahaha, you''ll know later in the afternoon." Wu Hao''s father has an appointment with CAI Lao. We''ll continue this afternoon. Anyway, we won''t have a good day drinking.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about this. Cai tries his best to get close to his family. The purpose is very simple.


    He wanted to see how long they could hold on and how patient they could be.


    Cai Lao wants to start from his father. He knows very well, but this alone is not enough to soften his heart. If he wants to take out the black system again, he must see his patience and determination.


    In the afternoon, old Cai came as promised. When Wu Jia and his wife saw it, they were shocked. This character can only be seen on TV. He actually appeared in his house and was so respectful.


    "Hehe, two children, should the company get through the difficulties?" When Cai saw Wu Jia and his wife, he asked with a smile.


    This is one of his lucky things. He didn''t think so much, just like investigating Wu Hao''s family.


    Unexpectedly, there was an extra sister, and there was a huge financial loophole in the company opened by Wu Hao''s sister at that time.


    Immediately, without any hesitation, he arranged financing for state-owned enterprises and gave Wu Jia their greatest help.


    "Really, really you helped us." Wu Jia was pleasantly surprised. Their husband and wife had a head of fog. They didn''t want to know who helped. Now the truth has come out.


    "You''re welcome. You should. Come on. Today I brought the freshest four seasons roast duck from Yanjing. Come and try it."


    Yanjing


    Can you bring it so far to eat?


    But when the package was opened, a heat rushed to his face. Others had doubts. Wu Hao didn''t, because he knew that Cai came by the fastest fighter.


    In order to reverse the situation, Cai Lao also spent a lot of effort.


    "Wow! How fragrant! "


    Wu Hao just took two polite bites.


    "Sister in law, my brother is back. Should you have a wedding this time?" Eating, Wu Jia raised a very sensitive topic.


    Cough, cough


    Wu Hao almost choked and vomited blood.


    However, this topic is undoubtedly the most concerned problem of the two old people. They stare at Wu Hao and purple Python one after another.


    "This..." zimang looked at Wu Hao, who was embarrassed and almost didn''t say to get married in situ.


    "Wait a minute. I still have things to finish. Purple Python knows that. After I finish, our wedding can be carried out."


    He knows what it means for purple Python to look at him. Purple Python won''t agree immediately, but it''s hard to refuse.


    If the second old man refuses, he may leave a bad impression, so he can only refuse.


    "You bastard, just give me reasons and excuses. I don''t expect you. Anyway, we have regarded her as our daughter-in-law. If you want to get out, get out." Wu Hao''s father''s words made Wu Hao very helpless.


    It is impossible for the second old man to say that he is not angry, so he can deeply understand it.


    "Brother Wu, your children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Moreover, in terms of your life expectancy, it''s easy to wait until he gets married." What Cai Lao said puzzled Wu Hao''s father.


    "What do you say?" Wu Hao''s father asked.


    "I can see that your family are all practitioners, so their life expectancy is higher than that of ordinary people. Wu Hao, I don''t dare to belittle myself, but the body of my brother and sister-in-law doesn''t have much problem in 150 years. If you can continue to improve your accomplishments, it may be higher."


    Hearing this, the two old men''s face changed greatly, 150 years old?


    "Really? Can people really live to be 150? " Wu Hao''s father immediately asked.


    "Hehe, of course. Do you know how old Zhou Hao was?"


    The two shook their heads.


    "Although he seems to be 50 or 60 years old, in fact, he is 170 years old."


    Wu Hao knows this. Zhou Hao is really not young, but he looks younger than his parents.


    "Well, it''s impossible. Our daughter-in-law said this before, and we don''t believe it..." said, looking at the purple python with some embarrassment.


    Because in their eyes, purple Python is also a child. Naturally, what the child says can''t be too careful.


    No one in this society can really live for hundreds of years.


    "Ha ha, I have to believe it. Even I''m learning how to practice now. My life span is boundless. If you can live so long, why don''t you worry about seeing them get married?"


    When Cai said this, the two elders also chose to be relieved. After all, they can live for so long. There are indeed opportunities, and they are not in a hurry for these short years.


    Wu Hao smiled slightly. Today, Cai Lao was relieved of his encirclement.


    "Really, sister-in-law, you taught us to practice before. Has this effect?" Wu Jia is now in his forties, but purple Python looks a little younger than him.


    Although Wu Jia also practiced, she didn''t take it to heart. She just felt that she was more energetic after practice, so she chose to practice only when she was mentally tired.


    I didn''t expect this effect. If I had known, she wouldn''t be so lazy.


    Purple Python nodded: "you''ve only reached the level of cultivator now. You can''t even get started, so it''s estimated that your life expectancy will only increase by about ten years."


    "What about us?" Wu Hao''s parents immediately asked.


    "Mom and Dad, you can live at least one or two hundred years. Don''t worry." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Hearing this, Wu Jia immediately stood up: "take your time, I''m full!"


    Then Wu Jia put down the dishes and chopsticks and went to the second floor. Everyone laughed. It was obvious that she had gone to practice.


    "Unexpectedly, cultivation has such a strong effect. I don''t believe my smelly boy, but I believe my daughter-in-law and you!" Wu Hao''s father patted CAI on the shoulder and laughed.


    Of course, the family was very happy when they heard the news. They all took the time to start practicing.

 Chapter 1064

    "Cai Lao, feel free and let my Xiaohao chat with you." Wu Hao''s father saw that everyone went to practice, and he couldn''t sit still. He pushed Cai Lao to Wu Hao, and then hurried upstairs.


    "Xiao Hao, you are good to entertain old CAI. Don''t show off to me."


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly.


    "OK, you go."


    They sat drinking tea and didn''t talk. About three minutes later, Cai Lao Cai smiled awkwardly.


    "Mr. Wu''s tea is good."


    Wu Hao also smiled: "this is just an ordinary Maojian in the market, which is not comparable to Cai Lao''s special tea."


    This is just to chat to death, but CAI has never seen what kind of storms and waves. He can easily respond to Wu Hao''s words.


    "In fact, experts are often among the people. Real good things don''t float on the surface, just like an expert like Mr. Wu, so whether tea is good or not depends entirely on people''s hearts. Of course, this is just my humble opinion. Mr. Wu, don''t laugh at me."


    Cai Lao showed some respect in front of Wu Hao, because he knew that although Wu Hao was young, he must be blessed with unique views and had seen the world he had never seen.


    "Hehe, what Cai Lao said is actually right, so often everything can''t be seen only. Sometimes the inside is more important."


    Cai Lao was silent when he heard this. He always felt that Wu Hao had another meaning, but he didn''t know what the real meaning was.


    "How''s it going? Is there any problem now? " Wu Hao asked again.


    Old Cai looked at Wu Hao and shook his head. "It''s all right. There''s no big problem. I believe we can deal with it."


    Wu Hao smiled: "can you handle it? That''s why I''m abrupt. Mr. Cai, come back tomorrow. " Then he got up and went upstairs. He no longer cared where Cai went.


    After sitting for two minutes, Cai got up slowly and left Wu Hao''s house.


    Throughout the night, Wu Hao could feel the fluctuation of spiritual power around him. The cultivation scene of the Wu Hao family was really unusual.


    Wu Hao can only smile bitterly about this. Of course, he also feels lucky that at least his family can pay attention to cultivation and prolong their life in the future. In this way, they can have more time to accompany them.


    The next morning, Wu Hao woke up first. As soon as he opened the door, a Mercedes Benz business car stopped at the door. Cai stood at the door and didn''t knock.


    "Old Cai is so early. Why don''t you come in?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Mr. Wu''s family is resting. It''s inconvenient to disturb, so we''ll wait here for you to wake up."


    Then a figure appeared behind Cai Lao.


    "Wu Hao, I''ll make amends for you." The figure is Zhou Hao, with a guilty face.


    Wu Hao looked at it and turned to leave, but he didn''t close the door. Cai knew there was a play and immediately dragged Zhou Hao in.


    Zhou Hao stopped: "old Cai, you go first and find out."


    Cai Lao looked at him very speechless, and then entered alone.


    "Old Cai came to give me medicine today?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice while sitting in a chair.


    "No, no, no, how could it be? I completely listened to Mr. Wu, so I brought Zhou Hao to apologize early in the morning."


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    "My words? You mean I asked him to come? " He doesn''t remember saying that yesterday.


    "No, it was Mr. Wu who asked me to come back today yesterday. I think Mr. Wu''s anger should almost disappear. Zhou Hao''s crime is unforgivable and he dare not ask for your forgiveness, but he still has to apologize. This is the least attitude."


    Wu Hao was silent for two seconds and finally looked at the door: "all right, let him in."


    Hearing this, Cai Lao immediately waved to Zhou Hao, but Zhou Hao still didn''t dare to enter because he didn''t hear Wu Hao''s voice.


    "Mr. Wu asked you to come in. Are you sure you won''t come?" Cai Lao is already a little impatient. He has reached this level. How can Zhou Hao become so impatient.


    "Ah?" Zhou Hao was stunned and immediately ran in.


    "Hey, hey, that... Wu Hao, aren''t you angry?" Zhou Hao said with a smile.


    "Mr. Wu!" Cai Lao slapped him.


    "Yes, Mr. Wu, I was rude." Zhou Hao felt remorse. He blamed himself for playing such a good deck of cards.


    "I don''t deserve it. You are the leader." Wu Hao''s words were still mixed with sarcasm, but Zhou Hao didn''t dare to be angry and had to smile awkwardly.


    "How is it possible? I know I''m to blame for everything before. I''ll admit how you want to punish me." Zhou Hao still said with a smile.


    "Cut, I''m not interested. Sit down." Although Wu Hao knew that Zhou Hao recognized his problem, he also knew that one infidelity would not be used for life.


    Of course, this is not loyalty, but it does touch his bottom line.


    However, for the sake of CAI Lao''s face, he won''t care too much in the past. It just depends on what Zhou Hao will do in the future.


    "Zhou Hao, no, you should call Zhou Lao. I know you have a high position, but it''s better to understand some things. I can''t pursue the last thing, but you also know me, so it''s impossible for you to take back the black system from me." Wu Hao said directly and clearly.


    "No, no, no, I don''t expect the black system here. I just know my wrong behavior and come here to apologize." Of course, at first he was still taking a chance. After all, only that thing can get through the current difficulties.


    "Just understand." Wu Hao poured them a cup of tea. At this time, all his parents had got up. They were also surprised to see them. They didn''t expect to be so early today.


    But they don''t doubt that CAI can come to their house for a purpose, which they all know very well.


    Since they knew their son''s omniscient ability, they no longer doubted this phenomenon.


    "Good morning, Mr. Wu." Zhou Hao got up and said hello respectfully.


    "Sit down. There are guests at home. Don''t be so polite." Wu Hao''s father came over and sat next to Wu Hao.


    "I said you, boy, almost. You''re really too careful."


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly in his heart. Is he careful? Maybe, but sometimes there''s nothing wrong with being careful.


    "Tell me, what''s the problem with border defense now." Wu Hao asked softly.


    "Zhou Hao, report quickly!" Cai Lao hurriedly said.


    Wu Hao''s initiative to ask shows that he really has a chance. He has been thinking about what Wu Hao said since he went back yesterday.


    Although he didn''t fully understand it, he probably knew something. If Wu Hao was impatient with him and if Wu Hao still ignored him, he wouldn''t say so much to him.


    Finally, let him come again today. That''s the key point.

 Chapter 1065

    "At present, the border defense situation is urgent. Six countries have set up weapons. I''m afraid they are also investigating the black system. Once it is verified to be effective, they will launch precision attacks. However, we are also in a defensive state. There is no big problem in intercepting the first wave of attacks."


    That''s why Zhou Hao and his team are a little relaxed. The problem is not as serious as they thought. Although there is no black system, at present, even if they can''t resist the attacks of so many countries, they can at least defend temporarily.


    "Naive, do you think there are really only six? Other countries are now fishing in troubled waters. Once verified, six countries will double. "


    Wu Hao has experienced too many such famous scenes, so he is too familiar with what these countries will do next.


    "This... In fact, we also take this into account, so please ask Mr. Wu for advice." Old Cai whispered.


    "Advice? I don''t have that kind of Kung Fu. In a word, I can help, but with conditions. " Wu Hao finished and took a sip of tea.


    "Mr. Wu, please say that under the conditions of our ability, we will not refuse."


    Wu Hao slowed down for two seconds and said faintly, "at present, it is true that the power of the whole country is still strong, but it is very small for the whole universe. Of course, if you have my help, it is not a problem to become the first core country of the whole universe."


    Hearing this, their eyes were shining. The universe was the first. That''s definitely not a joke.


    "What conditions does Mr. Wu have?" Cai Lao has decided to get Wu Hao''s help anyway. Even if he is subordinate, he will do nothing for the country.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll think about it later." With that, Wu Hao took out a primary mecha.


    "You take this thing, you don''t have to study it. According to the current technical level of the earth, it can''t be built at all, but this one is more than enough to deal with all countries."


    The primary earth is not powerful, and it is estimated that it is only the strength of the primary King universe.


    But the primary King universe is definitely a very powerful existence in the whole third universe.


    "At the same time, you arrange 50 people, and I will take them away from the earth. When they come back, they will become an elite who can resist millions of troops. These people must be selected by Zhou Hao himself. They should be talented and powerful."


    Although dissatisfied with Zhou Hao, Zhou Hao still has certain abilities in some aspects. At least Zhou Hao must know what kind of candidate he needs.


    He did this not only for the country, but also for himself.


    Although he has strong friends such as Lingtian, they are friends. He can''t ignore them when they are in danger at a critical moment.


    Therefore, creating a special team of his own will definitely benefit him in the future.


    "This is no problem. I''ll arrange it right away and make them ready to go in two days."


    Wu Hao''s two words made Zhou Hao and Cai excited. Although they didn''t get the black system, with Wu Hao''s words, who dares to invade here?


    "Don''t rely too much on science and technology. Strong strength is the foundation of a powerful country."


    Zhou Hao certainly understands this sentence, but the earth''s cultivation resources are limited. Even if he has reached the star level now, the star level is far from enough in the war.


    "Take this thing back and study it. If you can study it and equip the team, it can still increase the strength of the team again." Wu Hao threw out two advanced weapons.


    These weapons are not comparable to the earth''s thermal weapons, but if they are not used, they are invincible.


    "One more thing, the purpose of helping you is not to let you invade territory. Now our country is what it is. My parents don''t like war, as long as they don''t receive aggression." Wu Hao''s words are already very obvious.


    Weapons and mecha are given to you. All you have to do is defend your country.


    "I also agree with Mr. Wu''s behavior. This is what I have been doing over the years. I will do it well." Old Cai said immediately.


    "OK, then don''t talk about anything else. Eat here."


    After dinner, Cai Lao and Zhou Hao hurry to leave. Now the situation is urgent. They must stabilize the upcoming war.


    "When you go back, do the things arranged by Mr. Wu as soon as possible, and tell them that it is not right nearby, so that each of them can know Mr. Wu''s residence. In addition, it has been planned as a grade 7a scenic spot, so that the headquarters of Bluebird organization can be moved here to protect Mr. Wu''s family, but they can''t be disturbed."


    Zhou Hao nodded. If he had such a sense at the beginning, perhaps the current situation would not have happened.


    He knows Wu Hao very well. If this doesn''t happen, the black system is still there. At the same time, the mecha in Wu Hao''s hand will naturally be handed over to him. At that time, they can get the right to study the mecha.


    It can be said that all the credit is his. Of course, the credit is small, mainly his relationship with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao''s current strength can be said to be unfathomable. When Wu Hao has a good relationship, it must have great benefits.


    Unfortunately, a good card was ruined by him. Now everything can only start from scratch, but it''s not so easy to start from scratch.


    Zhou Hao felt remorseful. If he could never, he would definitely treat Wu Hao''s family as his own at the first time.


    But there is no regret in the world, and everything can''t come back again.


    One day later, Zhou Hao came to Wu Hao''s house with 50 elites.


    Wu Hao looked at the physical quality of the 50 people. They are worthy of being the elite in the camp. They are really excellent, but the earth doesn''t have sufficient conditions. Otherwise, their strength is definitely more than that.


    "In five years, I will make you really strong, so you have to endure five years, which can be said to be torture or hell, but five years can make you really reborn. Now I give you a chance to give up and choose by yourself. I will take you away in half an hour."


    After that, Wu Hao returned home and has been back for more than ten days. There are still things waiting for him to deal with in the first universe.


    Among other things, he hasn''t got the rewards of the human demon competition. Artifact and divine water are priceless treasures. How can he let go.


    Half an hour later, 50 people still stood firmly at the door. This is the soul of the so-called elite, fearless of difficulties and dangers.


    "Well, your decision today is doomed to your achievements in the future." Wu Hao turned to his parents.


    "Mom and Dad, I guess you''ll have to leave for a few more years. Pay attention to your health."


    "Go away, go away, we are in good health now."

 Chapter 1066

    Although they told Wu Hao to go away, they were very reluctant. All along, their parents didn''t know that their son had such great ability. Now that they know it, they naturally can''t stop it.


    Just thinking that Wu Hao has been away for a few years, the second old man still has many concerns in his heart. As long as he looks at Wu Hao far away.


    When he came to mercury, Wu Hao handed over the 50 people to Su Yan and iron lion, one responsible for training and the other for cultivation.


    Su Yan himself is about to break through and reach the supreme level. In terms of cultivation, it is more than enough for him to teach. Iron lion and others are strong people who climb out of the ghost place of refining fire from the ground. They know more about what is the most important in front of death.


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Zimang knows that Wu Hao must go to the so-called first universe when he comes back in such a hurry. I don''t know how long it will take to go.


    "Of course, but I''m going to take you this time." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Take me?" Purple Python was stunned. Wu Hao had never said such words before. This time, he actually wanted to take her with him.


    "I couldn''t even protect myself before, so I couldn''t take you with me. It''s different now. It''s time to take you with me."


    In fact, in the past, he could not protect himself. If he took the purple python, it would undoubtedly put the purple Python in danger.


    But his strength now, dare to ask the whole first universe, who can threaten him?


    Demon king?


    Even if he is not against the devil, it is impossible for the devil to keep him.


    In addition, now the purple Python''s strength has reached the peak of the world Master level. It''s time to go out with him, otherwise one day he will really become a God. What should purple Python do.


    "What about us? What about us?" Qilin immediately asked excitedly.


    "You? Just protect them here. Just eat, drink and sleep. You don''t need to practice. No one can touch you in the future. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Indeed, Qilin itself is the blood of a divine beast. Even if he doesn''t take the initiative to cultivate, his strength will gradually rise. Naturally, he will be ranked among the gods in the future. It''s a waste of expression with him.


    Of course, the more important reason is that there must be strong people in the third universe. Otherwise, I''m afraid I will lose everything when I meet the supreme strong.


    "OK, you two husband and wife love each other!" Qilin said discontentedly, which also made everyone laugh.


    After arranging everything, Wu Hao leaves with purple python. With the former sword master leading the way, Wu Hao transfers from the trial mainland to the transmission array again.


    "This is where you''ve been?" Purple Python knew a lot of powerful breath when he passed the trial continent. The universe of King sealing can be found everywhere.


    "Well, I almost died here." Wu Hao smiled bitterly. He almost died several times, but he survived in the end.


    Purple Python couldn''t help but pinch a cold sweat for Wu Hao, because she remembered that when Wu Hao came here to test the mainland, her strength was not even King universe.


    But there are so many powerful people in the universe, even more powerful.


    It''s hard to imagine how Wu Hao survived at that time.


    Soon they came to the first universe and looked at this strange world. Purple Python was more curious.


    Like her, there are not many strong people at the world Master level. In this first universe, the world Master level is completely the existence of ordinary people.


    Passing through the four level cities, many strong men with strong breath appeared in front of the purple Python and intercepted them. The purple Python even felt suffocated.


    But when Wu Hao''s breath leaked out, she was relieved.


    "Are they all supreme?" Purple Python was pale. For the first time in history, she felt deep danger.


    How did Wu Hao survive in this world? As a result, she didn''t dare to imagine, because she knew that if it were her, she might not survive for three days.


    "What are they?" Purple Python asked suspiciously.


    "This is a four level city. Those guards are only the highest level."


    Pinnacle, or just?


    "We are going to the holy capital. There is still some distance from here. There are strong people like clouds. Even the gatekeeper has a peak. There are many demigod super strong people in the city."


    Hearing this, purple Python took a breath of air conditioning. It turned out that this is the first universe. It''s really shocking.


    In the third universe, as the world Master, she has been able to shock a country, but in the first universe, it is obviously like a grain of dust.


    At this moment, she has begun to understand why Wu Hao didn''t bring her here. In this case, if she brought her here, I''m afraid she would kill Wu Hao.


    The two got on a mecha, which is now the most popular upgraded mecha. It has high power. Although the speed is not as fast as the supreme strong, it is good for long-distance travel.


    Shengdu is still a long way from them. It''s hard to fly alone. All the mecha in his hand are thrown into the third universe to protect Kirin, so they can only choose to take merchant mecha.


    The advantage of upgraded mecha is that it can change its size at will, so the space of this mecha is wide enough.


    Wu Hao shares the same room with zimang, and the rest is others. Zimang felt the power of heaven and earth after he came here.


    Wu Hao is also very clear about this. The spiritual power of the first universe is different from that of the third universe. The spiritual power here is much more mellow than that of the third universe.


    Originally, the purple Python had reached the edge of the king universe, so as soon as she came here, she showed signs of breakthrough.


    "Don''t worry about breaking through. This mecha can ignore the natural disaster. I''ll look around and it''s okay." Wu Hao knew that zimang was worried, so he even said.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, purple Python began to break through safely. About half a day later, there was a sky robbery in the sky, and purple Python began the baptism of thunder robbery.


    Wu Hao didn''t intervene and let the purple Python experience the pain himself, because it was good for the purple python.


    Of course, if you break through the supreme level, you can''t intervene. The black thunder robbery is no joke.


    He needs to make the purple Python bear the benefits of thunder robbery, but also within the safe range.


    Otherwise, he would rather help the purple Python take a shortcut.


    Don''t forget that he is the chosen one. If he can reach the divine realm one day, he can erase the divine knowledge in the divine lattice. At that time, let the purple Python refine the divine lattice, and he can also reach the divine realm and get eternal life.


    Tianlei may have attracted the attention of many people. After a while, several strong men came.


    "It''s so noisy. Stop it quickly, or I''ll kill you!" He kept banging on the door.


    Wu Hao stood up and went out.

 Chapter 1067

    After Wu Hao opened the door, the three strong men looked inside and suddenly saw the purple Python breaking through.


    "Hey, yo, drink. The chicks inside look good. Break through the king universe?" The three are not poor in strength. They all belong to the primary supreme.


    "What''s the matter with you three?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Of course there''s something wrong. It''s bothering me. Let her come out and apologize to us. Maybe we can forgive her." The bald man among the three said vaguely.


    "Oh? What if you don''t apologize? " If the other party can speak well, Wu Hao may be able to say sorry, but the other party''s expression is doomed to the end.


    "If we don''t apologize, we''ll come. It''s not once anyway. We like that feeling best." Then the three thieves smiled, obviously interested in the purple python.


    "Hum, my woman, are you qualified?" Wu Hao looked at the three people with murderous eyes. If he had just come here, maybe he would hesitate, but now the three people don''t deserve it.


    "Don''t be shameless and don''t ask who we are. We''re from the melting family. Dare you talk to us like this?"


    Wu Hao glanced at the three people: "people from the melting family? What''s the matter? Even if your master is here, he doesn''t dare to talk to me like this. " Wu Hao grabbed the bald neck.


    "Let go, let go, let go, I, I''m a melting family. If you dare to touch me, you must be overwhelmed!"


    However, Wu Hao threw the three people off the ship without thinking about it.


    When he returned to the room, the purple Python had broken through and was excited about his growing strength.


    "This is the king universe, so strong!" Watching Wu Hao come back, purple Python jumped up and jumped on Wu Hao.


    "Great, I broke through, I broke through." Purple Python is as happy as a child.


    "Yes, yes, I know you broke through." Wu Hao smiled helplessly.


    At this time, purple Python reacted that his behavior was a little too extreme and hurried down from Wu Hao.


    "I didn''t expect the universe to be so powerful. I don''t know how you did it. By the way, what happened outside just now?" Purple Python looked at Wu Hao with a puzzled face and asked.


    "Nothing. A few flies are flying around. I''ve driven them out." Wu Hao took the purple Python and sat back.


    "At this time, the two dharmas themselves, practice well." Wu Hao gives the black thunder he understands to purple python, which is definitely the best thing to escape.


    About three days later, they finally arrived in the holy capital.


    As like as two peas Wu Hao thought, the expression of the purple Python was exactly the same as when he first came.


    "What the hell are you doing in this wilderness?" Purple Python looked around. There was nothing here, just two of them.


    "What do you say? In the wilderness, of course, it''s business. " Wu Hao smiled and rubbed his hands at the purple python, looking like a thief.


    "Go aside, no shape." Purple Python pushes Wu Hao away. At this time, two lights fall from the sky.


    "Show me your papers!" The two guards were as cautious as ever.


    Wu Hao took out his ID card, but when they asked zimang, Wu Hao also looked embarrassed.


    "Then why don''t you tell the holy king that Wu Hao is back." Wu Hao didn''t embarrass them. After all, they also acted according to the procedure.


    "Wu, Wu Hao, are you Lord Wu Hao?" As soon as they heard these two words, they immediately became respectful.


    "I... it''s Wu Hao. Do you know me?" Wu Hao looked stunned. When he first came, he was stopped outside and almost forced to do it. This time, how could his reputation even be known to the gatekeeper.


    "When, of course, you know, your excellency is a meritorious hero of the whole mankind. At present, no one knows the whole holy capital. No one knows that it is your Excellency''s return. It''s really bold to ask your excellency to make atonement."


    Now Wu Hao understands. It seems that his name has spread all over the holy capital to win the champion of the human demon competition.


    "It''s all right. You also follow the rules. Can we go in now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, sir, this way, please." Then the guard took Wu Hao into the holy capital.


    However, as soon as he entered the holy capital, the whole holy capital made a harsh sound, and a red light spot appeared on the purple Python''s forehead.


    "Stop!" The guard''s long gun immediately pointed at the purple python.


    "What are you doing!" In Wu Hao''s eyes, the killing machine appeared.


    "Demon, Warcraft, she''s Warcraft, Lord Wu, you..." the guard has some circles, and even some doubt whether Wu Hao is the Wu Hao.


    At this time, countless strong men came to the sky. After a while, they surrounded Wu Hao.


    "Bold Warcraft, dare to enter the holy capital and seek death!" All the weapons in the hands of the thirteen guards of the holy capital point to the purple python.


    "What to do, Wu Hao, i... I." Purple Python was very worried. He didn''t expect to cause trouble to Wu Hao when he first came here.


    "It''s all right. I''ll handle it." Wu Hao protected the purple Python behind him.


    "I''m Wu Hao. I advise you to put down your weapons before I get angry, otherwise!" Wu Hao was also a little angry. When he didn''t start at the first time, after all, this is the place of the holy king, so he had to give some face.


    "Wu Hao? You said you were Lord Wu? Hehe, do you think we will believe it? Lord Wu has just fought with Warcraft for us and has become a hero of mankind. He is even more incompatible with Warcraft. Will he be with Warcraft now? Take it down! "


    The 13th guard of Shengdu planned to attack Wu Hao without thinking about it.


    "Stop!" Suddenly, another person came to the horizon. When they saw it, they didn''t give too much face.


    "Hum, Kong Bei, do you have your share here? This woman is a Warcraft, but you told us to wait? "


    The appearance of kongbei naturally knows the identity of the purple python.


    "Smelly boy, you''re back." The empty cup smiled.


    "He is really Wu Hao, and the Warcraft around him is not. He will explain everything to the holy king and let him in." Kong Bei shouted.


    Wu Hao didn''t expect kongbei to join the escort team here, but it''s really a good choice. At least he can have unlimited resources to practice.


    "You just let it go? If that Warcraft injures anyone in the holy palace, you can afford it. Give me less nonsense and take it! " They didn''t listen to kongbei''s advice at all and began to prepare to hang the purple python.


    "Today I see who dares!" The sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand flew out, and a powerful divine power isolated everyone.


    "Stop it all!" A figure came from the sky.


    "Deacon Hongmeng, Warcraft broke in. We''re going to hang."


    "All get back. He''s Wu Hao. Hurt him. The holy king wants your life!" Kongbei is the same as them, so they can''t listen.

 Chapter 1068

    But deacon Hongmeng is superior and his words are second only to the holy king, so how dare they not listen.


    But they never thought that the man in front of them was really Wu Hao, but why was Wu Hao with a demon woman and what happened.


    "Lao Zu." Wu Hao said hello with a fist.


    "Are you okay?" Hongmeng first glanced at the purple python, and then asked with concern.


    Although he had doubts in his heart, he knew that Wu Hao would not do such a thing for no reason. There must be a certain reason.


    "It''s all right. This is my fiancee. She''s not a Warcraft. The specific reason is to see the holy king and explain it together."


    Without asking Titus, Hongmeng took Wu Hao into the holy palace.


    The holy king was also very happy to learn that Wu Hao came back, and immediately stood at the gate of the holy palace to meet him.


    When he came to the door, purple Python was worried and grabbed Wu Hao''s arm.


    "That man feels so strong. Who is he?" Purple Python asked in a low voice.


    "This man is the holy king, the man who claims that the whole mankind is closest to God."


    Ah?


    The purple Python was stunned.


    "So powerful, if he will..."


    "Don''t worry, he can''t move you with me. He claims to be the first. Then I''m the first. Don''t believe your fiance?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Fuck you, who''s your fiancee." He pushed Wu Hao, but subconsciously grasped Wu Hao.


    "Holy king." In front of the holy king, Wu Hao didn''t have much etiquette, even more hasty than Hongmeng''s ancestors to treat the holy king. Perhaps this is Wu Hao''s privilege.


    "Back? Hahaha, just come back. Let''s go in and talk about it. "


    The holy king also looked at the purple Python and didn''t worry too much. Obviously, he already knew what had just happened.


    After entering the holy palace, the holy king asked people to prepare a banquet. The rest of the time was to ask Wu Hao about his return this time.


    "That''s good. I didn''t expect the demon clan to use such a forced means. Fortunately, you go back quickly. By the way, won''t this one around you introduce us?" The holy King smiled and looked at the purple python.


    Wu Hao nodded: "this is my fiancee. At first, she was mistaken for Warcraft, but that''s not the case. There is no place for Warcraft in our third universe. She has been transformed into a guardian beast, so she was mistaken for Warcraft."


    The holy king then fought, and then came to Wu Hao and stared at the purple python.


    "Strange beast?" The holy king was puzzled. Suddenly, a hand stretched out to the top of the purple Python''s head, and the purple Python began to twist.


    "Holy king!" Wu Hao immediately stood up and wanted to do it, but was stopped by Hongmeng''s ancestor.


    He shook his head and said, "he is helping your fiancee. The holy king must have found something."


    Looking at the look of the holy king, there was no evil spirit in his eyes, as if he really didn''t mean to harm.


    About two minutes later, the holy King stopped, and the purple Python calmed down and looked at his hands.


    "Well, are you okay?" Wu Hao asked some anxious questions.


    "No, it''s OK. Not only is it OK, my strength seems to have increased..." zimang was a little surprised. Wu Hao reacted at this time. Zimang''s strength seems to have really increased.


    They looked at the holy king and looked puzzled.


    "Nine wings swallow the sky python, the blood of ancient gods and beasts, rare, rare, ha ha ha." The king laughed and said.


    "Just now I found a strange phenomenon in her pupil, so I tried. I didn''t expect to really activate her divine animal blood." The holy king was also very happy.


    This kind of divine beast is no less talented than the divine beast Qilin. Now it has this relationship with Wu Hao. It seems that the gods really care about human beings.


    Wu Hao was surprised. Unexpectedly, the real body of purple Python was a divine beast, but he hadn''t found it before.


    The holy king is the holy king. He can actually have the means to activate the blood of divine animals. It seems that the man who claims to be closest to God is really extraordinary.


    "Thank you, holy king!" Wu Hao hugs his fist and thanks. If it were not for the holy king, purple Python would not be able to activate the blood of the divine beast, and its strength would not improve.


    "It''s a small matter. You''re welcome. By the way, she can go to the cultivation room and come out of it later. Her strength should be able to improve again." The holy king ordered Wu Hao to naturally agree.


    Originally, he had such a plan, but it was much better for the holy king to speak than him.


    "Purple python, thank the holy king." Wu Hao pushed the purple python.


    Purple Python reacted and said thank you quickly and respectfully: "it''s all right. Since you are Wu Hao''s fiancee, we will treat you equally, whether you are human or demon."


    The holy king was too happy at this time. How could he hate the purple Python? That''s the nine winged sky swallowing python, the divine beast of the future.


    The man chosen by heaven is indeed the one chosen by heaven. The beast Qilin has followed Wu Hao. Now there is a nine winged Python swallowing heaven. I think Wu Hao''s road to the beast will not be lonely in the future.


    "Just in time, your fiancee is really lucky." The holy King waved his hand and a Green Necklace appeared in his hand.


    As soon as the necklace appeared, there were energy fluctuations around, and Wu Hao''s face changed slightly.


    "This is." of course, he is familiar with the divine power contained in the artifact.


    "Yes, this is your champion of the human demon competition. You won the green pine jade God stone. Although there is only a small piece, it can produce meat and bone, live and die blood, and has the effect of bringing the dead back to life."


    Wu Hao was shocked. Unexpectedly, he still had such a powerful effect.


    "And it can nourish spiritual power and help her practice. It is very suitable for her."


    After Wu Hao took it, he was glad to bring it to zimang.


    "Such a valuable thing, and I can''t use it. You''re in great danger all year round. You''d better wear it." The purple Python pushed back.


    "I''m fine. If you''re safe, I''ll be safe." Wu Hao insisted, but zimang didn''t want to waste this precious thing in her hands.


    Wu Hao''s danger is definitely much more serious than her. This divine treasure should be used to protect Wu Hao.


    "Take it, little girl. You have to believe in Wu Hao''s strength. In today''s first universe, apart from the gods, there will be no more than five people who can threaten him, including me. Even if I do my best, I can''t kill him. No one can threaten his life in this world, so you can use this thing to have the greatest effect."


    After the holy king said this, the purple Python hesitated to take over the green pine jade God stone.


    "Well, let Hongmeng take you to the cultivation room. I hope you can surprise us when you come out."


    Wu Hao believes that the purple Python will make a great breakthrough. After all, he has been to the cultivation room. Now the purple Python has reached the intermediate level of king.

 Chapter 1069

    After zimang left, the holy King took Wu Hao into his separate practice room.


    "This is divine water!" The holy king looked at the glass cabinet in the central hall, in which a bottle of milky liquid was packed.


    "Divine water comes from Tianshan Mountain, so divine water cultivation can get twice the result with half the effort, especially the perception of divine power is also very effective."


    Wu Hao happily looks at the divine water in the glass cabinet. There are things. His road to the demigod should be easier.


    "But it still takes a little time to make Shenshui work, and there''s one thing missing." The words of the holy king made the excited Wu Hao a little confused.


    "What''s the difference?" Wu Hao immediately asked.


    The holy King smiled and said, "I really envy your luck. Although the divine water is magical, it is also the product of the human world after all. The innate divine power must be activated, so it needs the blood of divine animals to be activated."


    Wu Hao was stunned. The holy King obviously said purple python.


    "You mean that the blood of purple Python''s divine beast can activate divine water?" Wu Hao asked again.


    The holy King nodded: "yes, although the blood of the whole demon beast also exists, they can''t give it to you, so your fiancee is the best choice."


    Wu Hao hesitated because he heard that if the divine beast contributed blood, it would do some harm to himself.


    "Don''t worry. In a sense, the blood of the divine beast will affect it to enter the divine world, but in the current state, if there are no special circumstances, your wife, including Kirin, can''t enter the divine world."


    Wu Hao was stunned again: "why, aren''t they divine beasts? The future will be gods sooner or later. "


    The holy King smiled bitterly: "hehe, it''s not so. Just like human gods, even if they have the blood of gods and beasts, they have to have a vacancy in the seats of gods and beasts. Only when they are called by the divine world can they be placed in the seats of gods. Otherwise, they can''t fly."


    Wu Hao frowned. Unexpectedly, there was such a saying. It turned out that entering the divine world is not only as simple as having a strong blood, but sometimes depends on the opportunity.


    "If the divine beasts have no vacant positions, they can''t be promoted?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "Well, if you don''t, you can''t be promoted, so you are a key existence." The holy King stared at Wu Hao, who looked puzzled.


    "Me? What do you say? " He is not a God. How can he become a key existence.


    "At present, all the strong will be bound by the divine law. Only the strongest with a vacant divine position in the divine world will have the opportunity to enter the divine world, but you are different."


    "You are chosen by heaven, and your Divine position is innate. After reaching the realm, you will naturally be able to enter the divine world, so you will not be affected." The words of the holy King reveal envy, which is obviously a great envy that Wu Hao has this special right.


    "But even so, I can''t change the rules of the whole divine world." Wu Hao still looked puzzled. Even if he really became a God one day, no matter how strong the means are, can he surpass the divine law? With his strength, can purple Python and Kirin enter the divine world? Obviously unlikely.


    "Of course, it''s not for you to change the rules, but for you to act according to the rules. I don''t know what the divine world is like, but there are definitely disputes in some places, and I''m afraid the divine world is no exception, so..." the holy King smiled.


    With this, Wu Hao understood the meaning of the holy king.


    "As long as a god falls, the new strongest can enter the divine world. Do you mean that after I enter the divine world, I can hunt and kill divine animals under the condition of sufficient ability, so that they can be ranked as divine animals?"


    The holy King nodded: "yes, of course, I also have a small request here, whether it''s a divine beast or a human God. If you can, everyone wants to enter the divine world, so..."


    "No problem, I can promise you this." Wu Hao agreed without thinking about it.


    The meaning of the holy king is very simple, like the divine beast. Only when there is a vacancy can they have the opportunity to enter the divine world.


    If he has the opportunity to enter the divine world, he must have a great risk of being alone, so the best way is to keep warm together.


    Of course, this group of friends is the most trustworthy in the world, so he has to find a way to get them up anyway.


    "It''s true that we are OK. If we can rely on our own strength to enter the divine world, it''s the best, but there are also risks. After all, the demon king also has the opportunity, so the best way is to have the strength to erase the divine knowledge after you reach a certain strength. Then I can absorb the divine personality and enter the divine world."


    Indeed, this is not a good way. After all, if you kill the gods and lead to the vacancy of the divine position in the divine world, the holy king may have a chance, but the demon king also has a chance.


    "No problem. After purple Python''s cultivation, he can take the blood of the divine beast. Anyway, he can''t use divine water now."


    The holy King nodded and took Shenshui out of the glass cabinet and handed it to Wu Hao. After all, this thing belongs to Wu Hao and naturally has to be handed over to Wu Hao.


    Leaving the holy King''s training room, Wu Hao went to the purple python. She is now training gravity.


    Because the purple Python''s strength is limited, it can bear only 50 times the gravity. If it is higher, it will be counterproductive.


    Under 50 times of gravity, the purple Python seemed very difficult. She heard that Wu Hao had borne 400 times when she came. It can be imagined what would happen if she had borne 400 times. She must be turned into a pool of dead water in an instant.


    Despite the hardships, she still clenched her teeth and insisted, because she knew that compared with her, Wu Hao''s hardships were the real hardships.


    She has activated the divine animal blood. Wu Hao, an ordinary person, works so hard. Why doesn''t she work hard.


    Wu Hao has always protected them. Now that she knows she has her own blood, she should also try her best to improve herself and protect Wu Hao in the future.


    Wu Hao looked at the state of purple Python for a while. After confirming that there was no abnormality, he sat outside and began to practice.


    About a week later, the purple Python has come and gone freely in the gravity chamber, and the gravity continues to rise, which is also the requirement of the purple python.


    It has increased from 50 times to 100 times, and after adapting, it has increased to 150 times.


    Even kongbei was shocked to see this terrible adaptability.


    At the beginning, he was a high-level supreme power. Under that extreme condition, he could only bear 200 times of gravity. Unexpectedly, the purple Python could bear 150 times before reaching the supreme level.


    "Pervert, it''s really a pervert couple." Kongbei looked at the purple Python in the gravity chamber with a wry smile.

 Chapter 1070

    I really don''t understand Wu Hao''s metamorphosis. After all, he has obtained so many inheritance, and his luck is the son of heaven''s choice.


    But purple Python is also so abnormal. The madness of this abnormal is no less than that of Wu Hao.


    "What''s the matter, old man." Wu Hao stood up.


    "Hehe, it''s good for your daughter-in-law to practice in it. Just stay here. I don''t believe you''re not a strict wife."


    In the face of this, Wu Hao has no temper at all. Except his parents, it is estimated that only purple Python can catch him.


    "Look at your daughter-in-law. Her strength has improved rapidly, and she is no worse than you."


    Wu Hao looked around, and it was true that he had reached the high-level king, and increased to 150 times the gravity.


    At the beginning, no matter he or kongbei and jianzun, they didn''t seem to have broken through in this gravity chamber. Purple Python actually broke through from intermediate to advanced by relying on gravity cultivation.


    So, isn''t the actual combat power training purple Python''s strength improved faster?


    Will it ascend directly from the king universe to the supreme universe?


    If so, it''s really terrible. There is absolutely no one before and after.


    "Don''t be shocked. Her breakthrough is very normal. It''s not surprising that she reaches the supreme level after a whole set."


    Then the holy king came in from the outside.


    "She has divine animal blood and has just been activated, so the rebound is obvious. I asked Hongmeng to give her a bottle of Holy Spirit liquid, which is very helpful to the improvement of spiritual power, so she can make a breakthrough in this gravity chamber."


    The words of the holy King surprised Wu Hao. Unexpectedly, the holy King took out the Holy Spirit liquid for the purple python.


    He has heard of this thing. It is a cultivation artifact under the supreme. At the beginning, he thought of a way to see if he could get some, but he never had a chance. Unexpectedly, the holy King took the initiative to give it to the purple python.


    "Thank you, holy king. I really appreciate it." Wu Hao immediately hugged his fist to thank him.


    He knew that the holy king had been courting him. Although he did not clearly explain his tendency, many people had tied him with the holy king. He didn''t care about it. Anyway, it was no big deal.


    "Why do you thank these? The Holy Spirit liquid is also put. It can be used by useful people in order to give full play to its greatest value." The holy King smiled and said.


    Wu Hao nodded and said so, but he would naturally remember the kindness.


    "By the way, I came here to see her cultivation, and I also sent a message. Something seems to have happened in Rongping''s house. I told me that if you came back, I would let you go to their house."


    At this time, Wu Hao remembered that he had told him about it before Rongping, but he had been busy with zimang since he came back, so he forgot.


    "Well, I''ll go out first, old man. Please take care of it here." Wu Hao said hello and walked out of the holy palace.


    The melting family lives in the North Gate Bridge of the holy palace. In addition to the holy palace, there are indeed four small families in the whole holy capital.


    It is said to be a small family. In fact, their family power is not weak, which is stronger than the first-class family in the fourth tier cities.


    Only because of the existence of the powerful power of the holy palace in the holy capital, they can only be called four small families.


    The four small families fought openly and secretly, and each family had close business cooperation with the four tier cities outside.


    Moreover, the industries operated by the four small families are linked. Just like the industry city, the industries of the three families are closely linked, and everyone wants to suppress the other party.


    But this is not a small fight in Yecheng. In this detached family, there is an impending war all the time.


    Because not only commercial competition, market competition, but also strength competition.


    This time, Rongping didn''t get good results in the human demon competition, so Rongping''s position was more dangerous.


    "The Dong family doesn''t know what the hell is going on. Where did they come from? They actually found a cooperation channel for upgraded mecha. If they really get the channel, don''t we..."


    At this time, the whole family sat up and down in the conference room, all in a mess.


    "By the way, didn''t Rongping say that he knew Wu Hao before? He was the champion of the competition. Let''s not say whether he was the founder of the upgraded mecha. Taking his identity as an example, he should also be able to help us melt our family."


    The person who speaks is the elder of Rongjia, Rongcheng.


    "Cut, is that him? You said that if he can enter the top four, maybe he can let others Wu Hao give some face. Can Wu Hao give face to his strength? I said, Wu Hao is so young, can he be the founder of the upgraded mecha? Do you believe that? "


    The speaker was a young man similar to Rongping. He looked frivolous and looked down on Rongping.


    "Melting sea, what do you mean, don''t you want to beat?" Rongping stood up. These days, he has been very oppressed. After so many days, why doesn''t Wu Hao come back? Their family has reached a critical juncture.


    "Just you? The weak who surrendered halfway, and the ability to beat me? Ha ha ha, ridiculous! " The melting sea laughed and said.


    "OK, I want you to see if I have this ability and come out to practice!" Rongping said and stood up.


    "You think I''m afraid of you!" Ronghai also stood up.


    Bang!


    "Shut up, everyone. Now the melting house has become like this. You have to fight inside. Who dares to say a word to me and get out immediately!" Rong Ping''s father, Rong Shengtian, the current owner of Rong family, looks very ugly. It is obvious that he has been exhausted by recent events.


    Rongsheng day got angry, Rongping and Ronghai calmed down, and they sat back with a cold hum.


    "Now we are discussing ways to solve the problem, and other irrelevant problems are not allowed."


    "Father, I think our only chance is when Wu Hao comes back. He has promised me that he will come to our house." Rongping still believes that maybe only Wu Hao can save their family.


    "I don''t think so. Instead of waiting for an ethereal person who doesn''t know whether to return, it''s better to have a good relationship with the Dong family first. Even if you pay a price, even if you can get a trace of property rights, it''s better than waiting to starve to death like this." Molten sea retorted.


    "Owner, I think Xiaohai is right. Now the situation of Rongjia is special. We can''t wait any longer. It''s not that we don''t want to believe Xiaoping. The key is that the reliability is too low."


    "Yes, it''s really too risky. It''s better to call the actual one."


    One after another agreed to the way of melting the sea, melting the anger in my heart.

 Chapter 1071

    At this time, a guard ran in from the door, in a hurry.


    "Home, master, elders!" The guard bowed.


    "So rude, don''t you see we''re in a meeting? Get out." The elder roared. Now nothing is as important as the family crisis.


    "No, no, elder. A man named Wu Hao said he had something important for you. He said he was the champion of the human demon competition. I don''t know if I can offend..." when the guard said this, Rong Ping stood up.


    "The captain is back. Come on, take me out!" Rongping laughed excitedly. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    The melting house looked up and down at the melting sky.


    "Master, don''t count on Wu Hao. He''s definitely not that capable. It''s not too late now. It''s too late to waste any more time. Hurry up and make a decision." Ronghai said with a fist.


    At the same time, he is also inevitably worried. Although he doesn''t believe that Wu Hao is the founder of the upgraded mecha, I''m afraid he can''t be underestimated as the champion of the Wu Hao human demon competition.


    If Wu Hao stands at Rongping and really helps them overcome this difficulty, Rongping''s position will surpass him. At that time, he will be suppressed everywhere. He doesn''t want to be suppressed, especially Rongping''s suppression.


    Rongshengtian frowned and Rongping was his son. Although he should believe in his son, the situation is special now. Most people in the family know what the character of his son Rongping is.


    I haven''t done a good thing since I was young. I''ve always been hot tempered, so although Wu Hao is in place now, it''s obvious that the people in the family don''t take it too seriously.


    "Master, do you really believe in melting down that smelly boy? I know he''s your son, but you can''t gamble on all your property because of this. " The elder began to exert pressure.


    "Yes, the owner can''t be so selfish. Hurry up and make a decision."


    The pressure of one to one let the fusion day be very difficult. Although he was a family, everything has the final say, but the elders also have the right to speak.


    "Well, this matter can''t be solved now. Since Wu Hao is here, why don''t we see if he can really help us." Rongshengtian finally chose to trust his son once. After all, this time he can see that his son has never been so confident and excited.


    "The melting family is really easy to bear." When a strange voice came, Rongping walked into the conference hall with Wu Hao.


    On the way here, Rongping has simply told the current situation again and said that he hopes Wu Hao can look at his face and help the current Rongjia.


    Since Rongping said so and he promised to come, what reason does he have not to help.


    Just now, Wu Hao happened to hear what Rong Shengtian said. Wu Hao also decided to help. After all, Rong Ping has a good relationship with him now.


    "Are you Wu Hao, the genius who won the human demon competition?" The elder stood up and looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    "It''s not genius, it''s just luck." Wu Hao smiled faintly. The atmosphere was very strange. How could he not see it.


    "Mr. Wu is modest. We have seen your battle video. It is really very powerful. It can''t be created by luck."


    Because of this, rongshengtian plans to see what means Wu Hao can really help his family.


    "Master Rong is very kind. He agreed to come here before Rongping, but he''s late because he''s delayed. Don''t blame him." Wu Hao said with a fist.


    This is just polite. After all, if he really blames, he can''t stand here.


    "Where is Mr. Wu? Sit down, sit down." Rongshengtian quickly said hello. No matter whether Wu Hao can help them melt the family or not, he is always a genius. Take the champion of the human demon competition as an example, he should treat Wu Hao politely.


    "Cut, isn''t it just a champion? Just because he gets it doesn''t mean others can''t get it." Ronghai said underestimated.


    "Melting sea, what are you muttering? If you have the ability, speak up!" Rongping roared and said he could do anything. In short, in his territory, he didn''t allow others to say Wu Hao.


    "Come on, you stinky boy, don''t be a big deal." Wu Hao smiled at Rong Ping and said.


    "OK, I''ll listen to the captain." Rongping''s attitude surprised everyone.


    On weekdays, Rong Ping, who has a hot temper and doesn''t pay attention to anyone, actually listens to Wu Hao so much.


    "Why, Rongping, when did you become someone else''s attendant? It''s ridiculous to be like a pug. " Melting sea continued to sneer.


    "You!" Rongping immediately wanted to get angry, but Wu Hao stretched out his hand and interrupted him.


    "This brother seems to have some prejudice against me, but there''s no problem with what you just said. I''m his former captain. He listens to me, which proves that I''m capable. At the same time, if you can apologize to me, it also means that I''m capable. Or if you apologize to me, you''ll become a pug?"


    Wu Hao, he''s not a good man or woman, so he won''t let the other party talk about this kind of villain.


    "Let me apologize? Hehe, you are the champion of the human demon competition. You do have some strength, but this is the melting house, not the scene of the human demon competition. You want me to apologize to you at the melting house. Are you so naive? " The melting sea said coldly.


    "Xiao Hai, don''t be rude!" Rongsheng tianlengsheng said, no matter whether Wu Hao can help Rongjia or not, he can''t treat Wu Hao like this because of his identity.


    "If you are rude or not, putting hope on him is tantamount to throwing it into the sea. Sooner or later, your son will finish the melting house."


    Rongsheng Tian''s face became gloomy for a moment. Unexpectedly, Ronghai was so angry.


    "Hehe, it seems that you don''t welcome me very much." Wu Hao stood up, because the elders looked at him with unhappy eyes one by one, and obviously felt that he couldn''t help.


    "Mr. Wu, please stay. They are in a bad mood because of things at home, so please forgive me."


    "I don''t need to say much. I don''t like to look at my face when I''m a man and work. It''s nothing to ask me for help. I can help, but it''s also based on the face of melting."


    Wu Hao took out a drawing for upgrading the mecha.


    "Take a look at this first." Rongshengtian took the drawing and looked at it for about ten seconds. His face suddenly changed.


    "Is Mr. Wu really the founder of upgrading mecha?" As soon as he said this, all the elders changed their faces and looked at the Rongsheng day.


    "This drawing is genuine."


    Wu Hao nodded: "I didn''t say I''m not."

 Chapter 1072

    "What do you mean, master? Is this the drawing for upgrading the mecha? " One by one, they stood up excitedly, ready to go and wait and see.


    Wu Hao waved his hand and immediately put the drawing away.


    "Irrelevant people are not qualified to see this." This is very obvious. Obviously, it means that they are insignificant people and unqualified people. Just based on the attitude just now.


    "Mr. Wu, they are also a little excited. They dare to surprise Mr. Wu. Come on!" The molten sky shouted.


    "Hurry up and prepare a big dinner." After that, Rongsheng Tian looked at Wu Hao with a smile: "Mr. Wu, can we talk while eating?"


    Wu Hao didn''t refuse. It was all to help Rongping, otherwise he didn''t bother to bird these guys.


    However, I have to say that this prosperous day is still a little eye-catching, at least polite to him from beginning to end.


    "Eating is OK, but I prefer a cleaner model, and I don''t like eating with strangers. Of course, the owner of the melting house is not a stranger."


    Wu Hao''s words are obvious, but obviously they are strangers, and don''t want to have dinner with them.


    "OK, Mr. Wu said, they can eat later." With that, rongshengtian stood up to lead Wu Hao.


    The elders looked very ugly. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao didn''t give face. Anyway, they were also elders of the melting family.


    "Xiao Ping, the owner is talking to Mr. Wu. What are you going to do?" Seeing that Rongping was going with him, the elder quickly said, obviously trying to put out the breeze of Rongping.


    "Elder, I came to Rongjia because I have a good relationship with Rongping. He naturally has to be present for dinner. If you have any opinions, I''ll go?" Wu Hao stopped, then stared at the elder of the melting family and said.


    "No, no, no, Ping''er will naturally be present. No one can have any objection. Please come here, Mr. Wu." Rongshengtian is flustered. If Wu Hao leaves, he will definitely drive all these elders out of Rongjia.


    "Don''t call us for dinner, captain. You two are not authentic." A voice remembered that Lin Feng and huolei came in from the outside.


    Lin Feng is a frequent visitor of the melting family, so he will not be blocked and can come and go freely.


    "Hahaha, you''re here just in time so that I won''t invite you one by one." Rongping rushed up and slapped each other.


    "Take it easy, smelly boy." Then the three came to Wu Hao.


    "Captain!" A salute.


    "The human demon competition is over. Don''t be the captain. Just call me Wu Hao." Wu Hao said with a wry smile.


    "How can this be done? One day is the captain, the whole life is the captain, and the captain is the captain." Lin Feng whispered, obviously disagreeing with Wu Hao''s point of view, and the other three nodded one after another.


    In desperation, Wu Hao had to shake his head: "it''s up to you. Since you''re here, let''s have dinner together. We can help Rongping family solve the immediate crisis. Should the master of Rongping family have a place?" Wu Hao looked at the melting sky.


    "Yes, there must be. Let''s go together." Several people left happily.


    The elders behind him and the molten sea were angry. Unexpectedly, an outsider dared to ride on their heads to shit and pee. It was arrogant.


    "Father, do you think he is so arrogant?" Ronghai looked at his father.


    The elder''s face was also very heavy. He replied, "let''s see how he can solve it. If it''s really as we think, it''s nothing. Now we focus on solving the difficulties of melting the family."


    "Hum, you are really afraid one by one. What can he do for the champion of the human demon competition? I can go as well!" Ronghai was angry and left the conference room.


    At the dinner table, the people pushed cups for lamps, and Rongping paid tribute to Wu Hao three times. Rongshengtian didn''t stop it.


    Wu Hao is a key figure. Whether the melting family can survive the difficulties really depends on this young man.


    "Mr. Wu, I apologize for offending you at the meeting just now." Rongshengtian also stood up and said politely to Wu Hao.


    "You''re welcome, master Rong. I have a life-long relationship with Rong Ping. If master Rong doesn''t see the outside, call me Wu Hao. As an elder, I''ll call you uncle Rong. How about it?"


    "Well, how can this work? Ping''er is Ping''er. According to Mr. Wu''s ability, he should be my peer."


    Wu Hao shook his head: "in my hometown, strength does not have much to do with seniority, so uncle Rong doesn''t have to worry about it. As for the current problems of Rong family, it''s not a big problem for me."


    Hearing Wu Hao talking about business, rongshengtian put down his glass.


    "Uncle Rong should have heard of Yecheng?" Wu Hao asked.


    Rongshengtian nodded: "I have inquired before. Ye Jia and master Hong of Yecheng have obtained the property right and sales right to upgrade the mecha." So that''s why they''re in trouble.


    Because they don''t have much contact with Yecheng. After all, it''s just a small city.


    But the Dong family is different. They have a certain relationship, so they get through with Yecheng. They don''t know what method or even seem to want to get in touch with the Ye family.


    "The Ye family is indeed the production and sales rights I gave them, and master Hong is in charge of the headquarters, but this is only limited to the periphery of the industrial city."


    "Uncle Rong also knows that the world is very huge. It is impossible for a small tertiary city to drive the world, and it is impossible to master the lifeblood of mecha all over the world, so their development is also very limited."


    Rongshengtian nodded. Wu Hao''s statement is true. In the eyes of others, the Ye family may have obtained the production and sales right to upgrade the mecha. In the future, it will definitely become a detached family, but it can never compare with its development in the five tier cities.


    "It is far away from the industrial city, which will not affect the development of Ye family and Hong family. Of course, if I hand over the production right and sales right to you, I naturally hope there will be no struggle between you, so your sales line can not overlap and conflict with the industrial city. You can''t interfere with the direction of the industrial city, but can only develop downward."


    After all, the Ye family and master Hong are the first people to support him, so even if he wants to help the melting family, he must reserve a way for the Ye family and master Hong, otherwise it will be too insidious.


    He won''t give the Ye family a way to survive first and then a dead end. That''s too cruel.


    "That''s no problem, but I''d like to ask about the cost of upgrading the mecha and whether the production is complex at the same time? Is it really the same as that on the drawing just now? "


    Wu Hao nodded: "similarly, the cost is not as high as before. Although several complex processes are added to the production, some complex processes are also subtracted, so the combination can only make no loss."

 Chapter 1073

    He saw the drawing once just now. Although it was only a few seconds, he could also see the masterwork.


    "Genius, it''s really a genius. I didn''t expect Wu Xian... Wu Hao, you not only have good accomplishments, but also your achievements in mecha have reached a distant level. Unlike my unfilial son." Then Rongsheng looked at Rongping.


    I saw Rong Ping eating meat and drinking in a big bowl with Lin Feng. There was no calmness of Wu Hao.


    "Hehe, uncle Rong is polite. He also has his advantages, but he hasn''t played to the limit yet. If he hadn''t insisted on waiting, how could I sit here and talk to you?"


    Rongshengtian can''t refute this, because it''s true. He has always supported Rongping, but later he has begun to waver. After all, it''s taking the whole Rongjia as a bet.


    However, the character of fusing one tendon has helped the fusing family this time. Because of fusing one tendon, Wu Hao''s appearance at the critical moment can be regarded as a blessing in disguise.


    "Uncle Rong, you first transform the production plant. After the transformation is successful according to my requirements, I will come back. Of course, the dividend I want may be a little high."


    Wu Hao is not short of money now. The reason why he wants to pay dividends is to act according to his own bottom line.


    Without the help of any interest, it is not called help, it is called charity. Charity will make people forget their roots, so he won''t do that.


    Even if he is not short of money, he can''t give less.


    "Please say, as long as you can keep my family alive, I am absolutely unambiguous about how much you want."


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly and went to Xiarong Shengtian to drink a lot.


    "Uncle Rong doesn''t have to do this. I want more, but the rest can definitely enable the family to continue to develop again. 35% of the sales is OK. At the same time, I can invest 10% of the production capital. Uncle Rong can calculate this account himself afterwards." Wu Hao didn''t go too far.


    Because he knew that the melting family must be much better than the Ye family and master Hong in this field.


    Thirty five percent is definitely high, so he doesn''t worry that he won''t make much money. After all, he is not short of money.


    "Needless to say, this practice has been very benevolent and righteous. Let alone 35%, even if 70%, I will definitely give it to my family." Rongshengtian laughed and said.


    "Hehe, I don''t have to say that much. 35% is 35%


    Everyone ate this meal very late, but at most, after everything came down, Rongsheng day was also very happy.


    After seeing Wu Hao off, Rong Shengtian called Rong Ping back home.


    "Ping''er, this matter should be handed over to you personally. Now that you have grown up, you should learn to check and observe. Don''t be angry." With that, rongshengtian handed over the plant reconstruction drawings given to him by Wu Hao to Rongping.


    "Add some processing. If there are not enough people, recruit people immediately. I want to see the results in two days."


    After the welding, he answered. It was the first time he felt that his father valued him so much.


    In the past, he was also very important in his father''s eyes, but he was not so valued because his temper was so hot that he almost offended others many times.


    This may be the time for him to change. I have to say that he must thank Wu Hao. It is Wu Hao who has changed him a lot. At the same time, Wu Hao''s appearance makes his father willing to give him another chance.


    "Well, father, just have a good rest. I''ll arrange everything." Rongping takes the drawing and goes out. The time is tight and the task is heavy. It can be implemented immediately.


    Two days later, the construction of the whole plant was completed as agreed, and the melting and leveling was a major event.


    After receiving the notice, Wu Hao visited the site to check the environment, facilities and labor technology in the plant.


    This melting family is worthy of being a big family in the holy capital. It is really not comparable to the three-level City family of Ye family.


    "Yes, what we want is this effect. Call your core technical personnel. In addition, all materials can enter the factory."


    A few minutes later, Rongping took the core personnel to the important core construction site.


    Wu Hao teaches one-on-one, because this step is the key. Only by teaching this step can the upgraded mecha take shape.


    Of course, the most critical human form verification must be completed by Wu Hao himself, which is also the backhand left by Wu Hao.


    In the future, even if these people want to use upgraded machine armor to deal with him, it is impossible, because the upgraded machine armor all over the world belongs to him, and they will automatically obey orders when they see him.


    "OK, in the last step, they can synthesize the finished product through this, and they can start work." After Wu Hao''s announcement, the machines in the factory began to operate.


    The fusion family got the right to produce and sell the upgraded mecha, and the news soon spread.


    The Dong family''s face changed greatly. Originally, they thought it was hearsay and sent someone to inquire. If so, Ronghai personally told them that the founder of the upgraded mecha was the champion of the human demon competition and had a very good relationship with Rongping, so Rongjia got through the difficulties.


    The Dong family was very angry. Unexpectedly, they searched for a long time before they found Yecheng, but they never thought that the founder of the upgraded mecha was in their holy capital and so close to them.


    If they had known this, what industry city and ye family would they look for? What if they found Ye family now?


    Whether to cooperate with them or not is not a matter for Wu Hao. Even if we cooperate with them, how many production and sales rights can we get, and will others melt their homes? Just think about it. It''s impossible.


    "Find a way for me to get Wu Hao''s contact information and try to win him over at all costs, even if the production right is not as high as his home."


    Now that the situation has been settled, it is definitely their Dong family who will suffer in the end if they fight with the melting family.


    At this time, Wu Hao and Rong Ping were wandering in the Rongjia industrial market.


    "Captain, this is my home. Take whatever you like. It''s all mine." Rongping said proudly patting his chest.


    "That''s what your boy said. Don''t say I took advantage of the fire later." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Cut, what''s the matter? Even if my father is here, he won''t refuse. Just take it." If it were someone else, he would not do so, but Wu Hao is different.


    If there were no Wu Hao, their family would probably be bankrupt, so for them, no amount of assets can match the relationship with Wu Hao.


    "Oh, isn''t this melting level? I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard about the human demon competition. Have you seen it? Ha ha ha. " The speaker shouted as he walked towards them. At the same time, he was followed by seven or eight people. It was obviously malicious.

 Chapter 1074

    Rongping''s face became gloomy when she saw someone coming.


    "Dong Qingshan, people say that you are a dog and can''t spit out ivory. What''s the matter? Your dog''s mouth fell into the cesspit today? Why is it so smelly? " It''s not easy to melt your mouth.


    When it comes to fighting, he never suffers losses. When it comes to swearing, he is absolutely unambiguous. He doesn''t pay attention to Dong Qingshan.


    "That''s better than losing face when you go to the human demon competition. Did you accept a little brother today? You look like a dog. Are you going to take your little brother to the golden road? " Dong Qingshan is a famous bastard in this holy capital.


    Dong Qingshan finds a beautiful woman everywhere in the streets of Shengdu all year round. Therefore, he is better than Rongping among the young generation. At least there are many younger brothers.


    "The golden road is reserved for your family. Be careful that the whole family gets sick. If you have nothing to do, you''ll go away. Labor and capital are very busy now. This is my melting place. I advise you to leave early." With that, Rongping is ready to leave with Wu Hao.


    "Then you want to go? What do you think I am? Even if you are melting the home site, I has the final say, I didn''t say you should go. Dong Qingshan has the momentum of a large number of people. Obviously, this appearance is not accidental.


    It was because he knew that Rongping would come here that Dong Qingshan took people to intercept here.


    Now the business struggle between Dong family and Rong family has risen to the surface. As Dong''s parent and son, he is naturally qualified to show off his power.


    "Dong Qingshan, are you looking for death? Don''t think you''re from the Dong family. I dare not touch you. Although I didn''t win the place in the human demon competition, one hand is enough to clean you up. " Rongping stood in front of Wu Hao.


    "Captain, I''ll deal with my personal problems. You don''t have to help."


    Wu Hao nodded. He didn''t intend to help. If he couldn''t even clean up this little gangster, it wouldn''t be melted flat.


    "Come and try!" Dong Qingshan waved his hand and everyone behind him rushed up.


    In an instant, a strong air shrouded over, which was the battlefield established in the holy capital.


    Because the holy capital is a five level city, no matter where it is damaged, it will suffer heavy losses, so an air wall battlefield is established.


    Once someone fights and the breath of both sides collides, it will trigger the Dharma array to enter the battlefield.


    Then, no matter how serious the fight is, it will not destroy the holy capital.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help sighing when he saw this powerful Dharma array. The holy capital is worthy of being the holy capital. Level five cities are definitely level four cities, far inferior to them.


    "Give it all to me. There''s nothing to be afraid of the guy at the end of a man demon competition."


    In the past, they would never dare to provoke Rongping, because they all know that once it breaks out, they will be either injured or disabled.


    But this time they heard that the melting human demon competition seemed to be the last in the ranking. It is said that they should have been injured in the underworld.


    If it is true, they have a chance to take revenge. They have been beaten by melting before. This time, they will get it back at one time.


    "Get down!"


    Bang!


    A heavy sword fell, and the powerful aftershock scattered five men.


    They are all strong at the top. Together, the five people can indeed threaten Rongping.


    But Wu Hao saw the problem. These five guys are ordinary in strength. They should rely on drug cultivation all year round to reach the peak, which is different from Rongping.


    At the same time, they seem to be afraid of Rongping, so they are trembling at Rongping and can''t go all out at all.


    As soon as one comes and two goes, melting and leveling naturally has the upper hand.


    "Fight, a bunch of waste, hurry up and give it all to me!" Dong Qingshan quickly roared, but he stood behind and commanded the battlefield.


    The body was extremely fast, and the giant sword in the hand rubbed against the ground with dazzling sparks.


    "Dong Qingshan, you dare to provoke me just like this. You don''t think much of yourself!"


    After a quick flash, the giant sword was howling everywhere. Finally, the target of melting flat locked Dong Qingshan.


    "Uncle Yang, help!" Dong Qingshan was frightened by the momentum of melting flat and quickly retreated.


    "Nine sheep!" Rongping retreated two steps, his eyes narrowed slightly, and an old man appeared in front of him.


    The old man looks calm and has a jade flute in his hand, which is also a top secondary artifact.


    "At a young age, you are so cruel. Did your father Rongsheng teach you all this?" Nine sheep asked coldly.


    Rong Ping snorted coldly: "old Jiuyang, I didn''t expect you to be there. It seems that you have been watching the play just now."


    "Hum, I''m just protecting the childe." Nine sheep whispered.


    "Protection? So you allowed him to trouble me? Do you think I''m easy to bully? " Rongping is carrying a huge sword. He looks unhappy, but he has no impulse.


    The strength of Jiuyang is definitely not weak. It is still his IQ. If you really want to estimate, it should be at the same level as Lin Feng.


    Now Dong Qingshan has a large number of people on his side. In addition, Jiuyang is also here. I''m afraid he is not an opponent.


    "This is the son of our Dong family. I can''t care who he wants to trouble, but if others bully him, I can''t care." Jiuyang obviously began to cheat.


    Rong Ping laughed twice: "old Jiuyang, you said that. I''ll beat Dong Qingshan of your family today."


    With that, Rongping rushed up, and he didn''t believe that Jiuyang could be strong.


    Now, after a trip to the underworld, his strength has improved. Even if he can''t beat Jiuyang, at least he shouldn''t lose.


    The two fought hand to hand. The jade flute was able to catch Rongping''s powerful attack. This is the skill of unloading strength. It seems that the nine sheep have some restraint against Rongping.


    Wu Hao stood aside to watch and didn''t make a move. This time is also the time to prove Rongping. Let''s see how much growth Rongping''s trip to the underworld has.


    The two fought for several minutes, but there was no difference. Although Jiuyang''s skill restrained Rongping, the more it was, the more fierce the Rongping attack was, so Jiuyang couldn''t find a breakthrough.


    "Is the rumor false? Are you hurt? " Jiuyang was shocked when he felt the strength of Rongping.


    "Hurt? Hehe, what do you think? "


    Bang!


    The two looked at each other.


    "The ranking thing is that I admit defeat on my own initiative. Yes, but it''s just the plot of our captain. Do you really think I''m hurt?" Rongping wants to laugh.


    Just because they thought he was hurt, these guys are going to shit on his head now.


    "All of you, cooperate with Uncle Yang and kill him for me." Dong Qingshan takes out his weapons and is ready to contribute. After all, this is a good opportunity. It is definitely today that he can get rid of Rongping.


    "Kill me? Just you? " Rongping looks at Wu Hao. He is not the opponent of these guys alone, but Wu Hao is still on the field.

 Chapter 1075

    In terms of Wu Hao''s strength, who will be the opponent on the scene? I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat it at that time.


    "When death is coming, give it back to me. If labor and capital don''t kill you today, I won''t be called Dong Qingshan!" All the younger brothers gathered around one after another.


    Rongping pushed away Jiuyang''s attack and quickly swam away, but he didn''t forget to launch an attack in the gap.


    "Hello, Captain, are you really going to see the play?" Rongping shouted. If he goes on like this, he will really suffer.


    Wu Hao still didn''t do it.


    "Where are your limits? Take out your limits." Wu Hao whispered.


    However, Wu Hao''s behavior is undoubtedly pretentious to Jiuyang.


    Wu Hao''s strength is obviously only the peak level, and he still looks like a master.


    "It''s another guy looking for death. You can clean him up after cleaning up!" Dong Qingshan said loudly.


    Now they all work together, which has completely threatened Rongping. Today he must take a good breath of evil.


    Rongping is not talking. He understands that Wu Hao is training him.


    He calmed down. Now he knows his weaknesses very well. His own strength is not weak, otherwise he would not have been selected to participate in the human demon competition.


    But he has a fatal weakness, that is, he is impulsive.


    The time he went to the underworld taught him a truth. It''s good to be a man and do things anyway. Don''t get angry easily. Although sometimes he still can''t control his temper, it''s much better than before.


    Now, although so many people join hands to attack him, Wu Hao must be able to control the overall situation from a distance, so he is also training him. In this dangerous moment, desperate is not the only choice. Maybe calming down and thinking about countermeasures is the only way.


    Rong Ping retreated more than ten meters and gasped in his mouth.


    Without Jiuyang, these guys are like a plate of loose sand and are not his opponents at all.


    However, the addition of Jiuyang has made up for this defect. If he really wants to fight, he is definitely not an opponent. It just depends on what degree he can do now.


    "Go!" Jiuyang gave instructions, and everyone blocked the way out of Rongping according to the station given by Jiuyang.


    Rongping also saw their purpose, which meant he didn''t intend to retreat.


    But he''s not a fool.


    Zhentian sword!


    There was a gap in the sword. Wu Hao taught him to break through when he was besieged.


    The breakthrough must be stable and win. We can''t blindly fight with the other party. Retreating to a safe area is the right choice.


    Although their attack was impenetrable at this time, except Jiuyang, the strength of several others was very weak, and they could find a breakthrough with a little force.


    As soon as Zhentian sword came out, the breakthrough appeared instantly. Rongping rushed out of the breakthrough without any hesitation.


    "You still want to besiege me? It''s a dream. " Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction at Rongping''s practice. It seems that Rongping didn''t learn in vain during this period of time.


    His move shocked Jiuyang. It was not the first time Jiuyang fought with Rongping.


    According to the character before Rongping, they will definitely choose to fight to the end, so they can teach Rongping a lesson several times.


    On the contrary, Rongping learned to find a breakthrough instead of hard work.


    Jiuyang''s eyes looked at Wu Hao not far away, and he felt some drums in his heart. Did Rongping''s behavior all come from men not far away?


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t you clean up this guy!" Dong Qingshan is very angry. Why is it different from before? In the past, as long as they used this move, Rongping could not escape.


    "The boy has grown up, his strength has improved, and his character is not so impulsive, so he chose to retreat. I feel it has something to do with the boy over there." Nine sheep shouted.


    "Then I''ll kill that guy!" Dong Qingshan doesn''t pay attention to Wu Hao at all. In his opinion, Wu Hao is just a peak garbage. As long as you wave your hand, you can kill it easily.


    Facing Dong Qingshan, Wu Hao sneered. These guys are really naive.


    "Who told you to come here? Get back!" Rongping rushed over, and the heavy giant sword swept over, and forcibly smashed Dong Qingshan back.


    "Didn''t even beat me, like touching him?" Rongping smiled. This time it was very happy.


    He suffered a lot from these guys before, and today he finally made it back.


    "Hum, don''t put on airs. Do you really think we can''t deal with you? Uncle Yang, use the kill array! "


    Dong Qingshan retreated.


    "Childe, that''s a must kill array. He''s a melting family. It''s not good to do so." Jiuyang hesitated and asked him to help teach Rongping a lesson. But if he really wanted to kill Rongping, he wouldn''t be able to explain at that time.


    "What are you afraid of? I''ll bear something. If you let me do it, you can do it." Dong Qingshan said firmly.


    Today, Rongping is so arrogant that he must make Rongping pay the price.


    "This......" nine sheep still hesitated.


    "Old man, come on, what kill array, our captain will break it for you every minute!" With Wu Hao, Rongping doesn''t pay attention at all. After all, he knows Wu Hao''s strength very well.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant!" Jiuyang looked angry. Originally, he wanted to stop. Anyway, they didn''t suffer too much, but Rongping''s attitude obviously looked down on them.


    "You can''t escape from the Jedi array. Don''t blame me for not reminding you when you die." The jade flute in Jiuyang''s hand made a sound of soul taking.


    Bursts of energy surged and spread.


    Wu Hao closed his eyes and the murderous spirit was boiling. The kill array could actually trigger the murderous spirit in his body and make the murderous spirit in his body unstable.


    Suddenly, everything around turned blood red, and even the clouds in the sky turned red.


    The red cloud began to gather and became a huge monster in just a few tens of seconds.


    When the murderous spirit came, Rongping became a little uneasy in this murderous spirit.


    "Team, Captain, this is... What!" Rongping comes to Wu Hao. Obviously, he can''t deal with this thing. He can only count on Wu Hao.


    "Blood killing technique, but this murderous spirit is a good nourishment." Wu Hao smiled. Although the murderous spirit was very strong, it was nothing compared with the field of killing gods.


    Therefore, among all the murderous spirits, the murderous realm is the real master, and no murderous spirit can shake the murderous realm.


    "Use your strongest move to split the clouds." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Rong Ping did not hesitate. He unconditionally believed Wu Hao, because Wu Hao never made mistakes in everything he did.

 Chapter 1076

    Burn the sky!


    The melted long sword becomes huge and incomparable, which is also one of his strongest. It is natural to use the way of giants in the face of giants.


    Kill God!


    A flash of light flashed in Wu Hao''s eyes, and a stronger murderous spirit broke through the kill array.


    The reason why we let Rongping take the shot is not that we need help, but also in order to achieve a shocking effect.


    This is also to help Rongping build a strong image. Don''t these guys like to work together to deal with Rongping? I''m afraid they won''t dare again this time.


    When the Jedi array was broken, Dong Qingshan and others were stunned. They didn''t dare to move at all. They thought a sharp sword was hanging around their neck. If they moved, they might die at any time.


    Rongping was surprised to see this scene. He could not have done so many things in such a short time just now.


    The man who broke the formation just now seems to be him, but he doesn''t think the giant defeated himself. I''m afraid Wu Hao is behind him.


    "How''s it going? What kind of shit is this? Is that it? " Rong Ping said with a sneer.


    "You, what have you experienced and why have you become so strong!" Jiuyang frowned. Now Rongping seems to have surpassed him.


    "Hehe, after death, people will naturally become stronger. Go to the underworld and you will understand." Rongping took back the giant sword.


    Wu Hao took back the sword made of supreme Qi. He was cooperating with Rongping''s performance.


    "Go away, this is the first time since I came back, and I hope it''s the last time, Dong Qingshan. Don''t let me see you on my territory in the future, otherwise!"


    Miso!


    A crack appeared on the ground not far away from the giant sword.


    "When so general!" With that, Rongping withdrew from the battlefield. The backs of Dong Qingshan and others were already wet.


    Just now, they all thought they were dead with sharp swords around their necks, but Rongping chose to let them go.


    "Childe, we''d better hurry." Jiuyang glanced at Rongping and Wu Hao beside Rongping. He didn''t know why. He always felt that the young people around Rongping were more unfathomable.


    From the moment they dealt with Rongping, the young man didn''t seem to be a bit flustered, as if everything was under control.


    "Waste, what a bunch of waste!" Dong Qingshan can only choose to leave the melting home market.


    "Cool, hahaha, great!" Rongping looked away from them and immediately laughed.


    "Captain, did you do it at last? Did you break those swords and arrays? " Rongping began to ask curiously.


    Wu Hao shrugged: "otherwise? If I don''t do it, do you think you can break the kill array? The reason why they don''t let them find out is to make them dare not trouble you in the future. "


    Rongping gave Wu Hao a thumbs up.


    "In terms of which company is strong, it''s captain Wu Haoqiang."


    "Fuck you." Wu Hao slapped him.


    "OK, the small problems have been solved. Get down to business quickly." Wu Hao came here to attend the auction.


    The market of Rongjia is very large, and the battlefield area of Shengdu is very wide. There are also their own auction venues among the four small families. This time, Wu Hao came here to participate in the auction to see if there is a secondary artifact weighing the hand for purple python.


    The purple Python should soon reach the supreme level after coming out of the cultivation room. After reaching the supreme level, the secondary artifact is also very important


    If an ordinary supreme level doesn''t have secondary artifact, it can''t give full play to its real strength. If it meets the supreme level with secondary artifact, it will only be beaten.


    "This is my family''s auction. It is said that there are more than 80 auction items today, so from morning to night."


    More than 80 pieces. It''s really an amazing number. It''s really scary enough.


    Rongping took Wu Hao into the top box without being blocked by anyone.


    Only four small families are eligible to enter this box.


    Of course, there is the highest level of box, which is the real highest.


    But the box belongs exclusively to the holy palace, so even the heads of the four small families have no right to enter.


    Almost every auction, people from the four small families will come to participate, and this is no exception.


    Dong Qingshan and Jiuyang were the only people who came to attend the Dong family. They were beaten by the melting flat just now. Unexpectedly, they came to the auction in the twinkling of an eye.


    The Hai family is an elder in the elder seat.


    The Bo family is also an elder. The Rong family is Rong Ping, who is second only to the elder. Of course, there is Wu Hao.


    "The number of auctions this time is as high as more than 80, including several rare treasures, so we don''t talk much nonsense. Let''s start directly."


    At the beginning, all of them were secondary artifact level treasures. It has to be said that they are worthy of the auction in the holy capital, and these things don''t lose face at all.


    After about 30 pieces, the auction items were upgraded again. The secondary artifact has been regarded as a small toy, and the real treasure began from this.


    Deep sea meteorite.


    "As you all know, this thing is extremely difficult to forge, but now there is another forger who can forge this divine iron, so the probability that this divine iron can forge an artifact is also quite high, which can be said to be very popular."


    Starting price, three billion.


    The price is not very high for this item, but it can''t stand many people. The price reached 10 billion in a short time.


    A piece of divine iron that can forge artifact, after thousands of years of evolution, can definitely make people crazy.


    "It''s good. I''ll take it." The Dong family, the Hai family, the Bo family and the three have shot one after another.


    Wu Hao didn''t rush to bid. It''s the most intense moment. Even if it''s added, it''s worth adding. It''s better to let them play for a while.


    "30 billion, the Dong family has gone out to 30 billion, 30 billion once!"


    "The Dong family actually spent such a huge price to buy this divine iron. Do they want to break the boat?" Melt flat frown.


    Wu Hao sneered: "I''m afraid they''re making all the preparations for the next things. Since they have contact with Yecheng, they must also be able to contact master Hong. It''s estimated that they also want to forge artifacts." This business competition relationship is very simple.


    Nothing more than fighting a commercial war first. If the commercial war is defeated, it will escalate from a commercial war to a family war. Then it will be the time to really show the strength of both sides.


    If the Dong family had an artifact at this time, it can be imagined that an artifact can definitely help the Dong family accomplish many things.


    "And I''m afraid they want to get the right of cooperation from master Hong, but I''m afraid they''ll be wrong about this account. If master Hong knows that your fusion family has got the right of cooperation, he''ll probably think of me. Naturally, they won''t agree to the Dong family at that time, but the deep-sea silver and iron can''t let the Dong family get it."

 Chapter 1077

    "Then I''ll buy more things than money. We won''t be afraid of them!" Rongping immediately prepared to increase the price, but Wu Hao stopped him.


    "Some things don''t have to be solved with money. Look at the situation first." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    This scene is very deja vu. Even if the Dong family really got the deep-sea silver and iron, don''t they have to find a craftsman to make artifacts.


    But in his impression, the nearest craftsman was only master Hong, and the other craftsmans were far away or did not belong to human beings.


    In the past, there were only two blacksmiths in the whole world. Later, master Hong reluctantly relied on his disciples to reach the divine craftsman, and then became three.


    In the past, when the human side wanted to forge artifacts, the only way was to look for the clan leader of the dwarves, who was one of the divine craftsmen.


    Now there is a divine craftsman on the human side. Who will run to distant places to look for dwarves.


    Indeed, since forging the sky, master Hong''s reputation has spread in all directions. Many powerful clans have found him and want to forge artifacts.


    Of course, I''m afraid the Dong family is no exception. After taking pictures of deep-sea silver and iron, they definitely want master Hong to help forge.


    Wu Hao is not worried about this. As long as he says a word, he believes that half of the deep-sea silver and iron can belong to him. Master Hong can''t give this face.


    Therefore, what you spend money on and what others give you can''t be compared.


    "Why? Didn''t you say it couldn''t fall on them? " Rongping looked puzzled. If you don''t let the deep-sea silver and iron fall on the Dong family, the best way is to buy it directly.


    "Don''t you think it''s a loss to buy tens of billions? I''m saying that some things must feel different from those bought in vain." Wu Hao smiled.


    Although Rongping was very confused and didn''t know what Wu Hao was up to, he believed in Wu Hao. He was not very smart, so he didn''t understand what Wu Hao did, but he wouldn''t stop it. He only believed that Wu Hao wouldn''t harm him.


    Finally, the Dong family has won the deep-sea silver and iron at a price of 42 billion.


    "That''s good. In this way, his Dong family spends a lot of money, and it is estimated that he will not be able to participate in the next auction." Wu Hao smiled again and said.


    This is true. Although the four small families have a lot of assets, far more than tens of billions, they have swallowed up most of their funds in just two years because of the birth of upgraded mecha. Although there are still a lot of funds in the family, there is not much they can use.


    Hundreds of billions is the upper limit they can move. If there is more, the four small families have been approved by the Presbyterian Council.


    In the past, hundreds of billions of funds were nothing at all, and they were used.


    Unfortunately, unlike in the past, the funds of the four small families have been affected and can only act in a low-key manner.


    "The next auction is a top-level secondary artifact. This secondary artifact has a spirit and divine sense. It can be said that it is infinitely close to the artifact. As long as you have materials, it is not a big problem to promote the artifact."


    "Ziyou sword!" When the red cloth was lifted, a long sword with purple cold appeared in front of everyone.


    Wu Hao''s eyes remained unchanged.


    Ziyou sword, good name. This sword is very consistent with zipython.


    "I want this sword." Wu Hao whispered that the main purpose of coming here this time is to show purple Python a suitable weapon. I think it will appear.


    Moreover, the top secondary artifact of spiritual consciousness has emerged, and it is just around the corner to become an artifact in the future.


    "The starting price is 30 billion yuan, and each increase can''t be less than 1 billion."


    "40 billion!" As soon as the host''s voice fell, someone immediately raised the price by 10 billion,.


    In an instant, many people who want to compete hold back. This way of price increase can reach hundreds of billions in a few rounds. They don''t have that much capital.


    "41 billion!" Wu Hao added.


    Wu Hao felt guilty in the fierce way just now, but he was bound to win the purple sword.


    "50 billion." The other party did not hesitate.


    "51 billion!" Wu Hao adds again. He wants to see how many times the other party can add. It''s really not good. It''s not the first time for him to kill people and steal goods. Everything is worth it for purple python.


    "60 billion!" The other party still shouted.


    Wu Hao frowned slightly. The guy''s price was so cruel.


    In his account, the Hong family and the Ye family have almost hit hundreds of billions in the past two years, but they can''t stand the toss again.


    "Captain, just shout, it''s not enough for me to add to you!" Rongping also saw Wu Hao''s hesitation. Finally, Wu Hao took a fancy to an item. How could he sweep Wu Hao''s interest.


    "Thank you!" Indeed, he must take the Ziyou sword away today, so no matter what the cost, he must take the Ziyou sword.


    "80 billion!" Wu Hao immediately threw a lot of money. The other party was a mule or a horse. Just pull it out for a walk.


    "80 billion once!"


    "80 billion twice!"


    Wu Hao smiled. It seems that the other party is also a fox pretending to be a tiger.


    "90 billion!" The other party raised the price again, which made Wu Hao''s face gloomy again.


    "100 billion!" Wu Hao adds again immediately. He can''t. the other party can really bleed so much. If it exceeds his bottom line, don''t blame him for being wrong. Even if he grabs it at that time, he will grab the Ziyou sword.


    "Are you crazy? These two people are just a top secondary artifact. Is it necessary to buy 100 billion?"


    "Yes, it''s crazy. Rich people are really crazy."


    Many people talked and felt that this top secondary artifact was not worth 100 billion at all.


    But only Wu Hao knows whether it is worth it. People''s strength is limited. If you find a weapon to weigh your hand, you can give full play to your strength.


    Purple Python has extremely high talent and is a divine animal blood, so its potential is unlimited. The grade of this purple you sword is higher than expected. If you can get this purple you sword, the ultimate strength of purple Python will be greatly increased, which is nothing more than 100 billion for him.


    "One hundred billion three times!"


    deal!


    Finally, Wu Hao took the Ziyou sword, but the cost was a little more than he imagined.


    It''s a pity that this purple sword can become an artifact if you can get it.


    But sooner or later, if there is no accident, the Dong family will definitely go to master Hong. He just needs to get in touch with master Hong first.


    Anyway, it''s still some time before the end of purple Python cultivation. It''s easier for Ziyou sword to be promoted to the artifact level than the original sky, and it won''t take that long.


    Then Wu Hao and Rong Ping were in the dry stare stage of the whole auction. After all, they had no money and nothing they could see.

 Chapter 1078

    Although the last few pieces are priceless, Wu Hao is not very interested. They are all things that others can use but he can''t use.


    Finally, Wu Hao called Rongping and paid for Ziyou sword. As soon as he got out of the auction house, Wu Hao stopped.


    Because he felt like he was being watched.


    "What''s the matter?" Rongping asked suspiciously, wondering why Wu Hao stopped.


    "It''s all right. Let''s break up here. I''ll go to the holy palace."


    "OK, I''m looking for you when I''m free." Rongping didn''t find anything wrong. The direction of the holy palace and Rongjia itself was the opposite, so he didn''t feel strange.


    After Rongping left, Wu Hao walked in the direction of daily work, and the breath behind followed him at the first time, obviously for him.


    Is it the person who just wanted to compete with him for Ziyou sword? The other party can have such a huge fund, obviously it is not weak.


    I just don''t know whether it''s worth doing this for a top secondary artifact. After all, this is a holy palace.


    Walking, Wu Hao stopped. He had just reached the middle of the auction house and the holy palace. If he passed again, the other party would have no chance.


    "Come out, aren''t you tired along the way?" Wu Hao sneered.


    The breath behind him paused for a few seconds, but he came out of the darkness slowly.


    "You really deserve to be the champion of the human demon competition, Wu Hao, right?"


    Wu Hao turned around and looked at each other in surprise.


    "You are not human!" What appeared in front of him was not a human figure.


    "Hehe, do you think I look like you humans? Ha ha ha... "


    Wu Hao frowned. The other party was neither human nor demon, because once the demon came to the holy capital, the alarm bell of the whole holy capital would ring.


    And there was only a black shadow in front of him, neither human nor demon.


    "What are you? What''s the problem with following me? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    The other party''s breath is very secret. He can hide his breath in front of him. Obviously, the other party is definitely not simple. Now it is estimated that only the human holy king, the demon family, the demon king and the underworld can hide his breath in front of him.


    The shadow in front of us can also be hidden, which shows that the strength of the shadow is unfathomable. I''m afraid the weak Saint King can''t wait much.


    "What? I''m not a thing. I''m the God who controls everything. Did you get the Ziyou sword just now? Hand it in quickly, and you will not die. " The shadow looked confident.


    "Oh? gods? The gods are so powerful. Since they like it, why don''t they spend their own money to buy it and start the business of robbers? "


    What bullshit God? Naturally, he can''t believe that the God will run to the human world to grab a secondary artifact? If such a thing really happens, I''m afraid it will laugh off the big teeth of everyone in the world.


    "Believe it or not, in short, you must hand over this purple sword!"


    Then a breath enveloped Wu Hao in an instant.


    Domain?


    Wu Hao frowned, and he reacted at the first moment when the breath appeared.


    And this field is not simple, the breath is very mellow, and there is a feeling of being swallowed up.


    Kill God!


    Wu Hao also immediately released the field to resist. With the help of the field of killing gods, he felt better, but he was still suppressed.


    Among several fields, the field of killing God is the strongest. Unexpectedly, the other party''s field, even the field of killing God, cannot be completely offset.


    This is enough to show that the strength of the other party is probably above him.


    "Don''t do these fearless resistance and struggle. Do small mole ants deserve to compete with gods!" The shadow smiled and said, another breath of terror came.


    Wu Hao quickly retreated, and the pressure of that breath was no less than that of the holy king.


    Who the hell is this guy? Is he from the underworld?


    In the human world and the demon family, only the holy king and the demon king can exert such pressure on him. This guy can''t be the holy king.


    Because the holy king does not have such an evil breath, the demon king is impossible. Once the demon king appears, the holy king will find it at the first time.


    "Are you from the underworld?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    The shadow smiled: "it seems that you are not very stupid. Yes, I came from the underworld, but so what? You know too late."


    Wu Hao frowned.


    There are only three people in the underworld who can have such strength.


    Pluto, king of heaven, king of hell.


    He has seen the Pluto. So there are only the king of heaven and the king of hell. Such an evil breath should not be the king of hell who created the underworld.


    "Are you the king of heaven or the king of hell?" Wu Hao continued to ask, no matter what, he must find out the identity of this guy.


    At the same time, he was more curious about Ziyou sword.


    If Ziyou sword is an artifact, it is normal and can attract the eyes of the peerless strong.


    But Ziyou sword is a top-level secondary artifact. It can''t be so right. How can such a top-level strong person care about the top-level secondary artifact.


    But now the fact is that the target of the shadow is not him, but Ziyou sword. This phenomenon is enough to show that Ziyou sword is not ordinary, or it is not as simple as the surface.


    "King of heaven and king of hell? Ha ha... You know a lot, but you''re not! " The shadow suddenly disappeared. Wu Hao looked at the ground and a black shadow rushed towards him.


    Black thunder!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Thunder body method!


    Wu Hao dodged quickly and managed to avoid the attack of the shadow.


    "Who the hell are you!" Wu Hao naturally can''t believe that the shadow is a God. There is no doubt that the strength of the shadow is very strong.


    "Remember my name, my name is Ying! Go to the underworld. Maybe we''ll meet again! "


    The speed of the other party has been faster than Wu Hao, and it is about to catch up with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect that he would still be threatened if he reached his current strength.


    "Shadow king, I didn''t expect you to come to my holy capital. Why don''t you say hello in advance!"


    Suddenly there was a flash of lightning in the sky. The holy King appeared out of thin air and waved his hand to block the attack of the dark shadow for Wu Hao.


    "I didn''t expect to alarm you so soon. It seems that you are very interested in this boy!" The shadow stopped. Obviously, the appearance of the holy King forced him to stop.


    "The people in my holy capital, no matter who it is, I will pay attention to it. Say, what''s your purpose!" The king''s breath was like a rainbow, and he was obviously ready to fight.


    "Hehe, old man, I''m not in the mood to fight you. Since you want to protect him, I''ll let him go first today." The shadow disappeared again, and the field withdrew in an instant.


    "Boy, I''ll put it on you first. I''ll take it back."


    After the shadow left, Wu Hao was relieved. Is this the deterrence of the peerless strong? This strength is no less than the pressure brought to him by the holy king.

 Chapter 1079

    But the holy king had never dealt with him, so that he always thought that his current strength was enough to fight with the holy king.


    Now I think he is too naive. Although the shadow just now can''t kill him, he is definitely not an opponent if he wants to fight. The only chance is to escape.


    But running away is not the way. Can you only run away every time you meet him?


    "Holy king, who is that guy?" Wu Hao asked with a frown.


    The holy king turned around and his face was a little ugly.


    "An extremely difficult guy, how did you provoke him?" The holy King''s face made Wu Hao feel very bad.


    Even the holy king said so. Obviously, the other party is definitely not simple.


    Wu Hao took out Ziyou sword.


    "Wait a minute, go back first!" With that, the holy king turned into streamer and flew to the holy palace, and Wu Hao followed.


    "You mean, because this top secondary artifact?" The holy king looked puzzled.


    Wu Hao said everything that happened at the auction just now.


    The holy king looked at Ziyou sword and looked puzzled.


    "That guy was born in the three realms. He can be said to be an extraordinary thing, and he is the only freak who can enter and leave the three realms freely."


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly.


    Free access to the three realms? Even if someone else is in the demon world, even he should be able to go to the underworld through special means.


    But is the divine world OK? If so, this guy is really not generally strong.


    "Its original name is shadow, and its original life is also shadow. The three worlds can''t escape the shadow, so as long as there is a shadow, he can come and go freely." The words of the holy King shocked Wu Hao.


    "So he can also go to the divine world? And you can come and go freely? "


    The holy King nodded: "but now he doesn''t dare to go to the divine world. Many gods in the divine world don''t like its existence, so the destruction of the LORD God slapped him into the underworld. I don''t know when this guy climbed up from the underworld."


    Wu Hao was shocked.


    "The God of destruction slapped him and didn''t kill him?" A half god, let alone a slap, even if the finger of the LORD God can''t compare, this guy can resist a slap.


    "We thought it was strange at the beginning, but later we figured it out, because his essence is shadow. Shadow is everywhere, so he is indestructible."


    what the fuck!


    So, isn''t this guy more abnormal than him? He can''t be destroyed.


    "It can be said that his existence is more tenacious than some lower gods, so he is also the only guy who can come and go freely in the three realms."


    Wu Hao sighed, it seems that the world is big. Although he is dazzling, he is not the most rebellious existence.


    "But why is this guy staring at you? I don''t think it''s possible for such a Ziyou sword, unless there''s a secret in the Ziyou sword."


    Wu Hao also looked at Ziyou sword carefully. He had just explored it with his mental strength. This Ziyou sword is really close to the artifact level, but it is also far from it.


    Super strong people at the level of holy king have artifact in their hands. They shouldn''t take a fancy to a top secondary artifact.


    Since there is nothing special, why does the shadow stare at him and give him a big hand.


    "Whatever, just ask him next time." Wu Hao didn''t care too much. Although the film killed him this time, he didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he was curious.


    I think this guy is full of secrets. Maybe I can learn a lot from this guy.


    "Hehe, I know what you''re thinking. I can remind you that that guy wants to cheat and play tricks. It''s almost impossible for you to take advantage of him."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He didn''t say whether to take advantage or not. At least he had to find out why Ying was staring at Ziyou sword.


    After understanding, Wu Hao took Ziyou sword to the cultivation room. Now zimang has come out of the spiritual cultivation room and is ready to enter the challenge training room.


    Seeing Wu Hao appear, purple Python walks over.


    "Here you are."


    Wu Hao nodded: "I brought you a present." Then he took out Ziyou sword.


    The purple Python''s eyes trembled when he saw the purple sword.


    "This......" the purple Python quickly held the purple sword.


    "Does it feel like a good match for you?" Wu Hao asked softly.


    The purple Python didn''t speak. The purple sword in his hand gently waved a few times. The sword breath was released with a smart breath. The cold and frost around decreased, and the temperature decreased by more than ten degrees.


    "Great." Purple Python said excitedly.


    "I think this sword is very suitable for me. It fits very well." Zimang is very happy. She can feel the strength of this sword. At the same time, she likes the name Ziyou sword very much.


    "It''s just suitable. Drop your blood and recognize the Lord." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Purple Python nodded and bit his finger to recognize the Lord. Wu Hao saw the power just now clearly.


    It is believed that after blood drops recognize the Lord, the power of Ziyou sword will be fully exerted by zimang.


    "The spirit? And divine sense. It seems that this sword is almost reaching the artifact level! " After recognizing the Lord, the purple Python immediately discovered this great secret.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, I''ll find someone to help you raise the Ziyou sword to the artifact level after you practice."


    Hearing this, the purple Python was very excited. Since he came to the first universe, the purple Python always felt like a dream, and he was like hanging up.


    In just a few months here, her strength has reached the high-level King universe from the peak of the world Master level.


    Now she finally understood why Wu Hao always wanted to run outside. It turned out that the outside world was so colorful.


    Of course, she knows very well that all this is the credit of Wu Hao. If Wu Hao had not laid a good foundation here and if Wu Hao had not been appreciated by the holy king, how could she be qualified to enter here for cultivation and her strength could not have improved so quickly.


    Her promotion was so simple and easy, but no one knew how difficult Wu Hao was, and she didn''t dare to know.


    The world Wu Hao laid for them was destined to be stable, but how hard did Wu Hao work when he fought the world.


    "Then I''ll go in!" Zimang wants to spend more time with Wu Hao, but now she wants not to waste time.


    Only by seizing the time to improve her strength will she have the opportunity to help Wu Hao.


    Now that she has activated the blood of the divine beast, she is no less than Kirin, so she is full of confidence if she wants to break through to the supreme level.


    When purple Python entered the challenge cultivation, the challenge object he chose was actually a supreme primary strong man.


    This didn''t surprise Wu Hao. Purple Python''s character itself is very strong, so it''s normal to have this choice.


    With the help of Ziyou sword, it is difficult to challenge the supreme strong, but he believes that zipython can do it.


    After watching for a while, Wu Hao chose to leave. He had to find out the purpose of Chu Ying.

 Chapter 1080

    Out of the holy palace, Wu Hao opened the spiritual power. The holy capital has a wide range. If he doesn''t use the spiritual power, he can''t find the shadow at all.


    "Boy, are you looking for me?" When Wu Hao found something wrong, he remembered a voice behind him.


    "I didn''t expect you to be brave enough to appear in front of me." The shadow said with a smile.


    "Hehe, you think too much of yourself. Although I''m not your opponent, it''s impossible for you to kill me, so why don''t you sit down and talk."


    As the saying goes, one less enemy means one more friend. Although shadow can''t kill him, he doesn''t want to have another enemy for no reason.


    "It''s interesting. You''re still the only one who dares to say such words to me. Among the three worlds, except the divine world, the human world and the underworld all want to stay away from me. It depends on your courage. You can talk."


    With a faint smile, Wu Hao succeeded in the first step.


    They found a place to sit down. Wu Hao looked at the dark look.


    "Can you show your true face? You make me look stupid. " Indeed, after all, which fool will talk to the air.


    The shadow didn''t refuse.


    "You have to think about it. All the people who have seen my true face are dead. Maybe you are one of them." Facing this threat, Wu Hao was not afraid, but smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be a maybe."


    I saw the black shadow gradually shelling, and a figure appeared from the black shadow.


    It is as like as two peas. It is a man, with yellow skin, black eyes, and black hair. He is obviously a normal human being and is exactly the same as the earth people.


    To tell the truth, Wu Hao is still a little surprised. After all, the holy king said before that shadow is the only person who can set foot in the three realms, but now looking at the normal man in front of him, he can''t think that this guy can set foot in the three realms.


    "Why, surprised?" The shadow asked with a sneer.


    "That''s not true, just some doubts. Your attitude is obviously different from that just now. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    The first time shadow appeared, his eyes were full of killing opportunities. He wanted to kill him more. But now the killing opportunities in shadow''s eyes have disappeared. It seems that things haven''t happened before.


    "Are you the chosen one?" The shadow asked directly.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao couldn''t help smiling bitterly. It seems that it has something to do with his identity. These old guys are not the losers one by one.


    "Well... If you say it''s salvation, you can say it''s not." Wu Hao shrugged and said.


    "Hehe, I can''t hide it from my eyes. Just now the guy of the holy King helped you, and his attitude towards you is a little different."


    It is precisely because of these doubts that Ying just spent some time investigating Wu Hao''s true identity.


    He didn''t know. He was shocked when he checked. He never thought Wu Hao was the chosen one.


    Others may not understand the meaning of the chosen man, but he is very clear that he can set foot in the three realms.


    The chosen man is stronger than any creature in the human world and the underworld, so he is willing to talk to Wu Hao.


    "OK, then think of me. Are you looking for someone chosen by heaven to help?"


    Since there is no killing in Ying''s eyes, he must want to ask him for help. None of these old monsters who have lived for thousands of years is willing to suffer.


    "Are you smart or stupid? Do you think you can help me with my strength? Even if you are the chosen one, as long as I kill you now and seize your mind, I may set foot in the position of God in the future. Others may not know this method, but I know it very well. "


    Shadow can set foot in the divine world, so he knows many things that others don''t know.


    The chosen person has a mind, otherwise it can not be called the chosen person, and this mind can be transferred.


    For example, if he transfers Wu Hao''s mind to himself, he will certainly have his mind. Of course, he can''t inherit the position of the chosen person.


    However, as long as Wu Hao''s spirit can be obtained, the probability of becoming a God in the future will be much greater.


    "Hehe, mind? That thing can get me out of the name of the chosen one? If you can, take it now. Don''t hesitate. I''ll never fight back. " Wu Hao said this without any fear.


    "You!"


    The shadow stretched out his hand.


    "Smelly boy, do you think I dare not? In this case, it''s only a blink of an eye to kill you. "


    Wu Hao smiled: "in that case, do it quickly. I really won''t resist."


    The reason why he dared to make such a vow was that he didn''t feel any murderous spirit.


    What Ying said just now was nothing more than trying to scare him.


    But he was not frightened. He didn''t have enough eloquence to scare him.


    "Hum, I don''t want to kill you now. I''ll torture you slowly and let you spit out your mind slowly." The shadow put his hand down. He had some fire in his heart. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to be so afraid of death. Is he really afraid of killing and seizing his mind.


    But if he really wanted to be able to do so, he would have done it long ago. Could he still sit here and talk with Wu Hao?


    "Hehe, don''t scare me. I''m not a child. If I can kill you, as a shadow, will you miss this opportunity? Maybe I really have what you said in my body, but if I guess correctly, the way you said should not be desirable, so are you going to tell me now or do you want to do it? "


    The shadow''s eyes narrowed slightly. Wu Hao''s behavior and confidence in his tone were obviously not afraid of him.


    "The chosen one is worthy of the chosen one. You''re right. Even if you take your mind, your memory is in your mind. Even if you absorb your mind, it may be swallowed up by your memory. However, I also have a way not to be swallowed up by your mind, but I need to pay a price. I don''t have much interest now, but don''t annoy me, Otherwise, you won''t be able to speak. "


    Wu Hao nodded: "you can rest assured that my excitement will never advance an inch. The shadow is a high existence. It''s very polite to give me face. I was just kidding."


    Wu Hao is not strong, but his ability to observe words and colors is first-class, so he noticed a threat just now.


    Obviously, what shadow said behind is true. If he is really anxious, shadow may do something to him.


    "If you have anything to say, master Ying, since you are all predecessors ten thousand years ago, as long as you don''t treat the boy as an enemy, I won''t treat you as an enemy."


    Wu Hao''s polite words made Ying feel much better, at least respected.


    "The boy will be the same for a while. If you want me to say that you are more suitable for photography than me, but you are right. I do have something to ask you for help."

 Chapter 1081

    Wu Hao smiled: "wait a minute, I''ll talk about my conditions first. If you think you can promise you, say what help you want from me."


    Having experienced so many things, Wu Hao was very clear that these old slicks would generally ask him for help, so he simply offered his own conditions first and agreed. If not, don''t waste time.


    "This..." the shadow is a little sad and funny. I didn''t think Wu Hao should behave so old-fashioned.


    "First, as a shadow, you can set foot in the divine world, so you should have a lot of good things. Ziyou sword is almost material when it is promoted to the artifact level, so you''re here?"


    The shadow has a black face. It seems that Wu Hao is also a material boy. Even the person chosen by God can''t please the material itself.


    "OK, no problem. I took the deep-sea silver iron for auction, but I still have it here." Then the shadow took out another small piece.


    Although it is not as big as the auction house, it is more than enough to improve Ziyou sword.


    "OK, that''s the second condition."


    "You are a super strong person. I happen to be scarce around me, so you must stay and be my bodyguard for at least five years."


    Wu Hao also estimated that he should be able to reach the peak within five years. At that time, his strength should be able to compete with the demon king and others.


    In the current situation, if you work hard in the face of the demon king, I''m afraid it will also threaten his life. Therefore, if you can have such a detached strong man around you at this time, you must be able to protect his life at the critical moment.


    "This is no problem." The shadow agreed again without any hesitation.


    The two quick promises made Wu Hao start to doubt. Will it be difficult for him to do what shadow asked him to do? Why did you simply agree to his request? It''s a little strange.


    "The third..." Wu Hao still chose to go on.


    "And a third? Boy, don''t go too far, or you will suffer losses. " The shadow said coldly.


    "Hehe, suffer a loss? There is a saying in our hometown that "it''s good to suffer losses, so I''m never afraid of losses." In the face of Wu Hao''s words, the shadow was speechless.


    He has lived for tens of thousands of years, but he still says that Wu Hao, such a hairy boy, can be said to be blessed even if he suffers losses.


    "The third condition is to help me kill someone at the critical moment. As for who, I can''t reply you now. In short, can you agree?"


    Wu Hao''s third condition was rather ambiguous, and Ying fell into hesitation.


    He could reluctantly agree to the first two conditions, but he didn''t know who Wu Hao asked him to kill.


    What if Wu Hao asks him to help kill the gods in the future?


    It was a God. Although he could set foot in the divine world, it was because of this that he knew how powerful the gods in the divine world were.


    If the gods want to kill him, it''s as easy as a palm. If he wants to kill the gods, it''s as difficult as going to heaven. No, it should be said that going to heaven is absolutely impossible.


    "Don''t worry, if your conditions permit, you will never be allowed to do the business of death." Wu Hao also saw that he had to hesitate and immediately explained.


    "Boy, are you sure you want to make such a condition? When I finish, I''m afraid you''ll regret it. " The shadow said with a confident smile.


    Wu Hao frowned. Why did the shadow say so mysterious? What''s the problem.


    "Tell me." Wu Hao asked calmly.


    "I don''t ask as much as you do. I have only two. First, help me become a God. I provide the divine personality myself. The holy king should have told you this."


    "But if you want to help me become a God, I''m not sure whether it''s an enemy or a friend, so you may also help an enemy become a God. As for why, we have to talk about the relationship chain of the divine world."


    There are two supreme gods, four masters, seven elements, and many lower gods in the divine world.


    The two supreme gods, one is destruction and the other is life. The reason is the same. One loves all things and the other destroys all sentient beings. They are destined to be different gods.


    Therefore, destruction has the road of destruction, and life has the road of life. With the two supreme gods, the main gods and masters under nature will also draw in. Not only that, they will also incite those lower gods.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao frowned. It turned out that the divine world was also not peaceful. Just like the human world, it was common to form gangs.


    "Today, the supreme god of destruction has the upper hand, with the help of the God of death, the God of killing, the Lord of Luocha and the seven patriarchal gods. However, the supreme god of life is weak, with the help of the master of the ancient law and the LORD God of the seven elements. As for the lower gods, both sides are equally powerful."


    Wu Hao had heard of these masters and gods before, but that was only heard from legend.


    Now it is the shadow that tells him these things, and the shadow comes down from the divine world. Therefore, what he says is absolutely true and true.


    "So the choice of stepping into the divine world is very important, okay?"


    Wu Hao slowed down for two seconds.


    "Who did you choose?" Wu Hao asked, but Ying shook his head: "naturally, I can''t tell you. Maybe you''ll know later. When you and I can step into the divine world."


    Wu Hao actually fell into a dilemma.


    According to the human heart, he should choose the supreme god of life, but he is also very clear that the existence of God has a certain role.


    Just like destroying the Supreme God, if there is life, there must be destruction, which complements each other. This is also the law that must exist between heaven and earth.


    But the real situation may only be clear when he goes to the divine world.


    Or he doesn''t choose either side. He has always been free. Why must he join the battlefield?


    The divine world has the rules of the divine world, as long as it does not threaten his existence.


    "What about the second one?" Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "The second one is actually the same as you. Help me kill someone. This person may be stronger than you, but you may be able to surpass him in the future. I want you to promise me when you surpass him and help me kill him." The shadow is very calm. It doesn''t look like hatred at all.


    Wu Hao thought carefully. Maybe the people he wanted to kill were just their same level of existence.


    "OK, I''ll help you if you meet your requirements." Wu Hao doesn''t know that his decision has changed the pattern of the three realms in the future.


    "If you renege on the gentleman''s agreement, I will pay all the price, even if you are the chosen one." The shadow stood up and said coldly.


    "Gentleman? Are you a gentleman? " Wu Hao joked.


    "Hehe, you can have a try. Since I don''t say it, I won''t do it. But since I want to say it, I will keep my promise. Don''t listen to the bastard of the holy king to destroy my image."

 Chapter 1082

    With that, the shadow gradually disappeared into the darkness.


    Wu Hao got up and smiled. This guy is still interesting, but it''s hard to say whether he is worthy of trust.


    Back to the holy palace, the holy King appeared in Wu Hao''s room.


    "Did you find that guy?" The holy king looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Now the shadow has agreed to Wu Hao''s request, so it has been secretly protecting him, so it is not uncommon for the holy king to perceive the existence of the shadow.


    "Well, it''s just a try. It''s not so easy for him to threaten my life." Wu Hao said softly. Originally, he didn''t hold much hope. Now he can only say to take one step at a time.


    However, the holy King nodded strangely: "there is nothing wrong with your practice. Although the shadow guy goes his own way and is not afraid of anyone except the gods, he has seen a wide range of knowledge. In a sense, he is more helpful to you than us."


    This is also what Wu Hao likes, because the shadow can set foot in the three realms, see the world they have never seen, and can really ask and consult the most things.


    "But you should be careful yourself. That guy has a strange temper. Now he promised you. Maybe he will resist you if he is unhappy next second." As soon as the holy King''s voice fell, there was a thunder outside.


    "Holy king, you talk nonsense behind my back and have a virtue with the devil king. If you dare to talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I''ll smash your holy palace!"


    Hearing this, Wu Hao smiled helplessly, and the holy king said no more.


    Not all of them are shadows, but barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes. Shadows come and go alone and have nothing to worry about. Normal people never care about madmen.


    Wu Hao can also see that although the holy king and the demon king are not afraid of shadow, after all, there is not much difference in strength, but there is always such a savage secretly, and there is still some worry in his heart.


    The existence of shadow will definitely help him greatly, so shadow, a madman, can''t offend him.


    Then Wu Hao practiced for another half a month, and there was almost no progress.


    "Boy, if you want to practice like this, you can enter the divine world."


    Wu Hao, who was practicing, heard the sound of the shadow, adjusted his breath and opened his eyes.


    "Now my cultivation has reached a bottleneck. It''s not natural to have a big breakthrough, but there''s no better way."


    Wu Hao is also quite helpless about this. After all, he also wants to improve his strength as soon as possible, or he should have the strength to compete with the demon king.


    But now that he has reached the bottleneck, it seems that he has no way to quickly improve his strength.


    "Boy, I have a way to improve your strength, but it''s dangerous. Are you interested?" The shadow showed his real body and said with a smile.


    "Oh? What can I do? " Wu Hao asked, if there was a good way, he wouldn''t give up.


    "Relics left by ancient gods."


    "What!" Wu Hao stood up.


    "Seriously?"


    He has planed many tombs of demigods, but he has never seen the remains left by ancient gods, that is, the ancient tombs of gods.


    "What are you doing? It''s because you have the strength that I tell you, because you are the chosen one. If you have bad luck, you may be able to come out of it alive."


    Wu Hao hesitated. The ancient tombs of the demigod are already extremely dangerous. I''m afraid the relic of the gods will be thousands of times more dangerous.


    It''s as dangerous as the shadow said. When the time comes, someone will go in and no one will come out.


    "I''ve been there once before, but I''ve just entered the periphery. I don''t think it meets the standard of leaving relics for real gods, but it''s also a real ancient tomb of gods. At least there''s no shortage of such things as Shenge."


    Wu Hao frowned again. Although he already had two Shenge, it was something that could create gods, so there wouldn''t be too many at all.


    "And I heard it was still the seven gods in ancient times." Shadow''s words made Wu Hao''s eyes firm.


    "Go, how can you not go!"


    Although the seven main gods are not comparable to the Supreme God and the dominant God, they are also far superior to the lower God and the upper God.


    If he can get the main God, there is no doubt that he can create a main god in the future. Wu Hao can''t refuse this huge temptation.


    "OK, start early tomorrow morning. You can''t tell the holy king about it, otherwise you''ll go slowly by yourself." Then the shadow disappeared again.


    It''s really a shadow to come and no shadow to go.


    The next morning, Wu Hao went to see the purple Python and saw that she was still in the challenge cultivation room.


    He dropped a letter, and then set out with the shadow to leave the ruins of God.


    To Hongmeng and Wu Hao, they just said to go out for experience. Although I don''t know why Ying asked him not to say it, I think there must be a certain reason.


    "Where are the relics of God?" Out of the holy palace, Wu Hao asked the shadow.


    "Brooke desert, that place is extremely hot. You can go back if you regret it." For the words behind the shadow, Wu Hao automatically filters them. Since he has chosen them, there is no reason to go back.


    A day later, the holy king received a notice that Wu Hao left the holy capital.


    "Did this guy take it away? Where did they go?" The holy king looked at Hongmeng and asked.


    "I don''t know. I just left a letter to purple Python and left. Maybe there''s something wrong. I think since there''s a shadow, there should be no problem." Hongmeng said faintly.


    "Hum, if so, it''s best." To tell the truth, he is still worried that Wu Hao''s departure is not accidental. It may be a plot of the shadow.


    But now people have left. It''s no use saying any more. I can only pray for peace.


    Two days later, Wu Hao and Ying appeared in the demon territory.


    "Old man, why didn''t you tell me to go to Brooke desert to pass through the demon kingdom!" Wu Hao is now wearing a hat. The demon family knows a lot about him. Once this place is exposed, I''m afraid the whole demon family will not miss the opportunity to kill him.


    "Tell you, don''t you dare to come?" The shadow asked with a sneer.


    When he came to the demon family, Ying didn''t keep a low profile. Wu Hao felt the abnormal ability of Ying at this time.


    It can not only easily change the appearance of adults, but also turn into the appearance of demon clan, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    This made Wu Hao speechless, and his words were rough. It was true. Did he dare not come if he told him to pass through the demon clan.


    It''s absolutely impossible. He won''t be afraid of the demons. He just didn''t know it in the early stage, so it''s hard to accept it in his heart.


    "How many days will it take to Brooke desert?" Wu Hao doesn''t worry about this problem anymore. Now that he''s here, he won''t retreat easily.


    "It will take about ten days to cross the boundary of the demon clan at our speed. Of course, it has to be on the premise of no situation."

 Chapter 1083

    "I have space capability. You can tell me the coordinate position. We can just send it directly. Do you still waste so much time?" Wu Hao whispered.


    "Hehe, do you think you can say it if it''s so simple?" The shadow sneered.


    "Of course I know you have space ability. The use of space ability in Terran territory will produce large spatial fluctuations, and the holy king will find out where we are going."


    "It''s the same to come to the demon family territory at the same time. If you''re not afraid of the devil king leading the whole demon family to chase you, I don''t mind taking a ride." Shrugged and said with an indifferent attitude.


    Wu Hao''s face was black. How could this guy look like he didn''t deserve to be beaten? It''s really annoying.


    "OK, you''d better not lie to me, or I''ll feel bad, and you won''t feel better." Wu Hao wrapped his hands. They found a place to eat and set off again.


    The appearance of demon territory and Terran territory is not much different, but urban development and technology have not caught up with mankind.


    Especially in the ranks of mecha, the demon family also has mecha, but now human beings have the technology to upgrade mecha, but the demon family still stays in the old era mecha technology, which is also destined that in the next hundred years, the demon family will be separated by human beings.


    Walking on the street of the demon city, Wu Hao''s dress, although somewhat special, did not attract attention.


    Just as they were about to leave the city, suddenly a team ran behind them.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, all of you!" The tiger team pulled away the crowd and drove Wu Hao and them aside.


    Wu Hao immediately fully and carefully observed the tiger team, ready for the possibility of being discovered at any time.


    "Don''t be nervous. It has nothing to do with you. They are a tiger team. I''m afraid something happened outside the city."


    Shadow not only knows about the divine world, but also the Terran and the demon family.


    Although he doesn''t understand the demon family, Wu Hao saw a lot during his one day here. The demon family city is relatively safe, but the words outside the city are different. There will be wars between races from time to time.


    "Isn''t the demon clan always united? How can there be a racial war? " Wu Hao asked puzzled.


    "You understand this wrong. The demon clan is a militant, and the unity is only limited to dealing with you humans. The racial war among them is completely competitive and belligerent."


    "Just like the tiger family and the lion family, both of them have royal blood. The divine beast yaxuenaitian feels that he is the king of animals. With this kind of competitive blood, there will be war between the two families."


    "Of course, the strength of their two families has always been very strong. If they didn''t fight each other steeply and cut most of their children, they would not be able to let xuanming easily ascend."


    Wu Hao savored what Ying said and thought it was true.


    The king of all animals of the tiger family and the king of the forest of the lion family cannot be weaker than xuanming.


    Unfortunately, the demons have always been muscular and simple minded. Naturally, it is impossible to understand this problem.


    "I can''t remember that the Dragon King, who also has the sub blood of the divine beast, can only stand firm and become one of the three kings of the demon family by virtue of his strong blood because he has a single pass and no fighter."


    As they walked, Wu Hao and Wu Hao also followed out of the city. Not far in front of them was the strong man of the tiger family.


    After a while, there was a fierce fight ahead.


    Junior supreme, king of the universe, more than a battle, more brave.


    The demon family is worthy of being a demon family. Even if technology and mind can''t keep up with human beings, they can compete with human beings for thousands of years with simple and rough fighting talent.


    Although there are many strong people in the human army, there are not many powerful people like the demon clan. If a human demon war is really to break out, in terms of strength, the Terran may not be an opponent.


    After all, human minds are focused on calculation and intrigue. The demon clan is very brave to do it, so it is naturally impossible to give too much time for human calculation.


    "Wait a minute, they seem to be fighting for a good thing." The shadow dragged Wu Hao and flew forward.


    The two stood on the big tree and watched.


    "Green lotus ice fire fruit!" The shadow whispered, with a taste of joy in his tone.


    "What is that?" Wu Hao was puzzled again.


    "Of course it''s a good thing. Grab it first. We''ll score three or seven points." Then the shadow ran up.


    Wu Hao joined the battlefield before he could stop the shadow.


    In desperation, he can only join in. After all, what can make the movie look like is definitely not garbage. Grab it first and then ask.


    "Who!" The addition of shadow is enough to change the occupation. Such a strong combat power stopped the fight between the tiger and the lion.


    "Leave me alone, you go on." The shadow speed was so fast that he took the green lotus ice fire fruit.


    "We tiger people dare to rob and die!" The tiger leader looked at the situation and immediately surrounded the shadow with people.


    "Hum, what is your tiger family? It''s our lion family!" The strong of the lion family also came one after another.


    For a time, the outer three floors will be surrounded by shadows.


    "Boy, connect!" The shadow fiercely throws the green lotus ice fire fruit in his hand to Wu Hao. Wu Hao takes it and looks stunned.


    The lion and tiger looked at him again.


    "There''s a helper. Give it to me. Let''s see the weak one first."


    It was an unexpected disaster. He was chased and killed before he knew what the green lotus ice fire fruit was. It''s not fun at all.


    "Don''t be in a daze, let''s go!" The shadow appeared beside Wu Hao and quickly left the battlefield with Wu Hao. This scene was only between lightning and flint.


    "Catch them and chase them!"


    However, how can the general junior supreme catch up with their two strong demigods.


    Wu Hao doesn''t wonder why Ying wants to run away with him. These strong men behind them can kill all the seconds at will.


    But doing so is bound to attract the super strong of the demon clan to come out and chase them.


    They are not afraid of others, but if they disturb the three kings and find their existence at that time, they will really have to pay a huge price if they want to leave the demon family.


    "What the hell is this thing? It looks like you''re excited." Wu Hao looked at the eight fruits in his hand in doubt.


    The fruit is not big, just like the size of the earth''s dumplings. It has two colors, the alternation of ice and fire.


    "Qinglian ice fire fruit is a good thing for forging the body. It can greatly enhance the strength of the body, especially the ice fire attack. If you take it, you can even avoid both ice and fire."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was surprised. He didn''t expect that such ordinary fruit could make people cultivate double immunity to ice and fire.


    "Is it that strong? Have you used it? " Wu Hao obviously still doesn''t believe it.

 Chapter 1084

    "You''ll know if it''s strong or not. Leave here first." Wu Hao followed Ying closely, and they left the forest quickly one after the other.


    The green lotus ice fire fruit was strong, and the tiger and lion were so angry that they chose to jointly pursue Wu Hao and Ying.


    This is the so-called unity of the demon clan. It can be broken when fighting, but it can put down gratitude and resentment in the face of invaders and join hands in an instant.


    Because for them, they are the kings of forests and animals. Even the powerful Dragon King must give them face.


    But the two figures just appeared are obviously not a powerful race. They dare to climb on the heads of their tigers and lions to rob things. They must make each other pay a price.


    "All right? It''s far away. " Wu Hao said after the shadow.


    "Oh, don''t be so naive. Tigers and lions are strong hunters. Their pursuit ability is far beyond your imagination. Once they become enemies, they will always track, and their smell is very sensitive, unless we can stay away from them and escape their smell."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao can only stay behind. After all, shadow really knows the demon family. It''s better to listen to shadow here.


    The chase battle in the forest is just unfolding, but the strength of Wu Hao is not comparable to them at all. If the tiger and lion ethnic groups are not too large, Wu Hao can get rid of them in a moment.


    There are lion and tiger people in all directions, so they can''t really break away from their sphere of influence in a short time.


    Although the two clans lost many strong men in Wu Hao''s hands, they still rushed up like an iron head. This behavior is like driving a dead team.


    "It''s not over." Wu Hao was speechless. It seems that he really underestimated the power of the demon clan.


    After chasing them for a day, the tiger and lion have not stopped. Not only that, but even the leopard have joined them. The three extremely fast races can connect seamlessly.


    Despite Wu Hao''s strong strength, they can also use the number advantage to lock in the trace of Wu Hao and his two people.


    "It seems that you have really poked the hornet''s nest. You have to keep up with the pace, or we may have a big war if we disturb the tiger clan leader and the lion clan leader." The shadow said lightly.


    The heads of the tiger and lion families are strong demigods. Although their strength can''t catch up with the demon king and xuanming, they are also demigods at least. Once the demigods join, it will be a big war. At that time, they will definitely attract the attention of the demon king.


    Once the demon king finds out their existence, the result can be imagined.


    The speed of the shadow soared in an instant. It seems that it is serious.


    Wu Hao is not willing to show weakness.


    Black thunder!


    Thunder body method!


    Kunming divine skill!


    The speed also increased to the limit, and there was no weak shadow at all.


    "Oh? You have a good speed! " The shadow looked at Wu Hao in surprise.


    Naturally, the chosen people will not be ordinary people. It''s not surprising that Wu Hao''s combat effectiveness can reach the semi divine state, but at this time, he has burst out at full speed, and Wu Hao can keep up with the pace, which undoubtedly makes him feel a little surprised.


    "I don''t think you''re that fast either." Wu Hao sneered, full of ridicule, and then increased his speed one section beyond the shadow.


    "Oh, you despise me? Then let me show you the divine body method! "


    God, polar shadow!


    The shadow turned into a dark shadow, and the speed increased again, which was not much different from Wu Hao.


    Their figure was very abnormal, just like a fast-moving car in the city. They began to compete with each other.


    The three clans could have locked Wu Hao, but even if they met Wu Hao, they couldn''t attack at all, just because they were too fast.


    "What, are they!" The first team of tigers heard the news and just arrived here to intercept, but before the siege was launched, they saw two shadows, one black and one white, shooting past them like lightning.


    "It seems they are!" A strong man said.


    "Chase!"


    But how could their speed be comparable to that of Wu Hao and they were pulled apart in an instant.


    Three hours later, Wu Hao rushed out of the forest with great speed.


    "The boy is good. He can hold on until now." The shadow stopped.


    "Each other, you are also good." Wu Hao breathed heavily, and the three hour long journey made him a little empty.


    "Don''t be poor. Hurry up and recover. I''ll take you to forge."


    Speaking of this, Wu Hao immediately refreshed himself and began to restore his spiritual power as soon as possible.


    Twenty minutes later, Wu Hao regained some spiritual power.


    "Come on, you can." At this moment, all he wants to do is forge the body, and the recovery will wait until it is safe.


    "The front is lad city. We''ll go inside, the territory of the fox clan."


    The two quickly entered lard city. As long as they enter here, they can basically ensure safety.


    Although the tiger clan and the lion clan are domineering, there are provisions between the demon clan. All wars must be carried out in deserted places. No demon clan member is allowed to fight in the city. Once a battle is found in the city, the animal management committee will intervene immediately.


    The president of the animal management association is the strongest demon king of the demon family.


    "Boy, you have to thank me this time, but you can only give you two. It''s good to give you two in three or seven." The shadow threw two green lotus ice fire fruits to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was speechless. He was chased and killed for two days for these two fruits. The shadow made a lot of money. It''s really not worth it.


    "OK, teach me to forge quickly." Wu Hao doesn''t want to talk too much nonsense. Whether it''s really as powerful as he said or not, he still has to use it before he knows, so he can''t draw such a conclusion now.


    "Just swallow it directly, and leave the rest to Providence." The shadow said easily.


    ¡°.¡±


    "Are you teasing me? To God? How much do you think Providence can do? "


    Wu Hao never believed in the so-called Providence.


    He can grow to the extent he is today, not only because of his talent, but also because of his attitude.


    Of course, he doesn''t deny that he has the luck that others don''t have, but when he has the luck, he should also have a brain.


    The brain is his own, not given by God.


    After all, if he had only luck and no brain, he could not live to this day.


    "Less nonsense, you decide whether you try or not." The shadow sat down and began to rest.


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds and finally swallowed Qinglian binghuoguo.


    At first, he didn''t feel anything, but when he mobilized his supreme Qi, he trembled all over.


    As the teeth began to fight, the whole body gradually became stiff.


    "I''ll go, OK, it''s cold, it''s cold." my body curled up and began to tremble violently.

 Chapter 1085

    This cold state made Wu Hao hallucinate, as if there was heavy snow around him. He was curled up in the ice and snow with his bare fruit.


    About half an hour later, the situation gradually improved. Wu Hao felt better and began to warm up.


    "What the hell? This is the forged body? " Wu Hao''s face was covered in circles. It was the first time he saw such a hasty forging method.


    "Oh, don''t worry. The good play hasn''t really started yet." The shadow smiled.


    Wu Hao looked puzzled. Is there any follow-up?


    The body completely got rid of its rigidity and even returned to its previous warmth, which made Wu Hao wonder. Did the shadow deceive him?


    Then Wu Hao began to feel some dryness and heat. Is this the influence after forging?


    Originally thought everything was normal, but his body was getting hotter and hotter, which made Wu Hao''s heart more and more hot.


    "No, it''s too hot." Wu Hao has found something wrong. This burning feeling is like entering a stove, which is hotter than when he was close to the star to get stellar energy.


    Moreover, this kind of heating is from the inside to the outside, not the kind of heating baked out. The two are completely incomparable.


    In a short time, Wu Hao took off his clothes, but even so, he still didn''t reduce any heat.


    "Hehe, boy, this is just the beginning. You have to bear it." The shadow said calmly on one side, and even felt like watching a joke.


    "Cut the crap. That''s what you''re talking about?" Wu Hao roared, feeling very upset.


    After all, in this burning state, the shadow still speaks such sarcastic words, which is just red fruit standing and talking without backache.


    The shadow didn''t speak and let Wu Hao bear the painful taste at this moment alone.


    About half an hour later, the burning sensation on the body had disappeared, followed by cold again.


    After a short time, the cold became hot again.


    The time of each round is a little less than the last one, and the rhythm is faster.


    Wu Hao was also very helpless. The pace was faster and faster. About a day or so, Wu Hao felt what the so-called ice fire duality was.


    The feeling of ice and fire alternated and circulated infinitely in his body.


    Finally, it even occupied his body, half cold and half hot, which almost collapsed Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao still clenched his teeth and continued to insist, because he felt that his flesh was indeed becoming stronger, and not only that, but also his willpower was gradually becoming stronger.


    Although he didn''t feel the same feeling as the shadow said, he didn''t have the so-called double immunity of ice and fire, but it was a fact that it did help.


    "Boy, what you can eat now also means how far you can go. If you can''t insist, you can give up. As long as you use your spiritual power to resist, you can offset the residual power of Qinglian ice fire fruit. Choose for yourself."


    Wu Hao has no chance to talk nonsense with Ying at this time. Even if he can''t hold on, it''s useless. Now Qinglian ice fire fruit has been swallowed and has suffered so much pain. Wouldn''t it be a waste of his previous achievements if he gave up at this time.


    It took Wu Hao three hours to experience the taste of ice and fire.


    At the end, the left hand was covered with frost and the right hand held the flame. The whole person had been destroyed, some of which were not like people.


    But his body has strengthened, which is absolutely true.


    An ice dragon and a fire dragon are tightly wrapped around Wu Hao''s right arm. At a glance, they know that they are extraordinary.


    It''s really a good thing.


    Wu Hao was very excited at this time. At the beginning, she still doubted the effect of Qinglian ice fire fruit, but now he didn''t doubt it at all. Just eating one made him master so high. It''s necessary to eat more. Just like the shadow said, it''s really possible to achieve the effect of ice fire double immunity.


    Then Wu Hao ate another green lotus ice fire fruit. This time, the effect was lighter than before. Wu Hao knew that this was the effect of the last green lotus ice fire fruit.


    About two days later, Wu Hao finally absorbed the energy of a green lotus ice fire fruit, which greatly strengthened his body.


    At this time, he can even ignore the attack of ice and fire attribute.


    Of course, this is limited to the strong with strength below him. If the strength is above him, he can''t be immune. After all, he absorbs only two Qinglian ice and fire fruits.


    "Hey, hey, don''t you still have five in your hand? Can I have one on credit and give it back to you later? " Wu Hao looked at the shadow.


    If he absorbs another one, he will be stronger, but the shadow''s attitude obviously shows that he is reluctant.


    "Go, go, go and pay the credit. Do you think this is ordinary fruit on the street? Even if you look all over the three realms, there may not be many of them. " Ying ignored Wu Hao.


    He can give two, which is very humiliating. Wu Hao still wants to advance an inch.


    "Cut so stingy, why don''t I exchange things with you? This is the creation and immortality skill I created. " Wu Hao stood in front of the shadow and showed some skills.


    But the shadow didn''t even look at it.


    This guy has an extraordinary appetite. People who can set foot in the three realms are really different.


    Ying has definitely seen many divine level skills, otherwise how could he be so uninterested in his creation immortal skill.


    You should know his creation immortal skill. Even the holy king said that it was likely to become a divine skill in the future.


    "What rubbish skill? Take it away. It''s out of the way."


    ¡°.¡±


    Wu Hao has a black face. His proud skill has become rubbish in front of the shadow.


    It seems that this guy''s strength really exceeded his expectations. Maybe he has a lot of good things.


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao moved other thoughts.


    "Cut, so arrogant, I''m rubbish. Do you have anything better than me? You really think of yourself as a God? I don''t believe you have more powerful skills than me. " Wu Hao used the simplest method of motivating.


    If you want to know if shadow has a more powerful skill, just try it.


    "Hehe, do you think I can''t be fooled so easily? Want to excite me? I''ve lived for tens of thousands of years. Do you think I''ll be inspired by you? " The shadow sneered and said.


    Wu Hao is black again. The old monster is different. He just said it with an angry look. He was afraid of being found. Unexpectedly, he was still seen.


    Speaking of, he spent only a few days with shadow, but he felt that shadow really saw more and saw more, and knew more than the holy king.


    "Come on, isn''t it good for you if I improve my strength? You also want me to hurry up to be a God. Naturally, you have to help me with all your strength, don''t you? " Hard ones don''t work. Wu Hao can only use soft ones as long as he can get good things.

 Chapter 1086

    Ying Bai glances at Wu Hao. Obviously, she doesn''t intend to talk to Wu Hao. She still hasn''t made any response after repeated wordings. Wu Hao is also a little tired and can only choose to give up.


    It seems that this kind of thing is urgent and must be done step by step.


    At this time, outside the fox city gate, the tiger and lion people have come here. They are also tracked according to the direction of Wu Hao''s escape.


    Although war can no longer break out in the city, they know that people who are not fox people robbed their things through inquiry with Fox people.


    Because the fox people have a very serious body odor, which can''t be covered up.


    Tracking Wu Hao has been two days, so Wu Hao has no fox smell at all. It can be ruled out that the fox clan did it.


    "Block the four doors and don''t let them run away!" The two tribes led all the strong to choose to ambush outside the city gate.


    Fighting is not allowed in the city. No one dares to violate this, but it''s different outside the city. Even if they pour out and surround the fox City, it''s nothing at all.


    "Tiger king, you''re here too."


    If Wu Hao were here, he would recognize the two people in front of him.


    Fox family fox Lek has become the executive elder of the tiger family since the human demon competition came back.


    The one he greeted was the tiger king of the tiger family, who lost to Wu Hao before and to Lin Feng after.


    Although the tiger king only won the fourth place at the beginning, there is no doubt about his strong strength. He also became an elder of the clan and held a high position of power.


    "This time, please help me catch them. You dare to rob our tiger family''s things. You''re looking for death!" The tiger king held his hands and said angrily.


    Fox Lek smiled and nodded: "it''s no problem. We''ve always had a good relationship with the tiger family. We should help. It''s just that they robbed something. Can you tell them conveniently and help them get it back at that time." Fox Lek is not a fool.


    They have come to their fox territory. Will they really just help? If there is nothing good, it''s nothing to help, but if it''s also useful to their fox tribe, it''s another matter.


    "Cough, you don''t have to worry about this. It''s my tiger family''s personal belongings. All you need to do is help us monitor those two guys." The tiger king didn''t directly tell fox Lek that it was green lotus ice fire fruit.


    That thing also has a powerful effect on the demon family. Any strong demon family will definitely be jealous. Telling fox Lek is not equal to sharing more.


    But fox Lek was careful and could not believe what the tiger king said.


    Tiger''s personal belongings? The lion clan has always been in competition with the tiger clan.


    What does the tiger''s personal belongings have to do with the lion? The devil believed the tiger king''s words.


    "No problem. I''ll have someone investigate now. Just set up an ambush." Fox Lek took the strong fox back to the city and immediately let people penetrate every place.


    He must investigate in advance what the tiger and lion clan are to kill the two strong men for what reasons.


    Two days ago, they got the news that the tiger, lion and leopard, two fast kings in the forest, should be the two strong men in their fox city.


    If you can let the three tribes go out at the same time, it means that it will not be the private belongings of the tiger tribe.


    At least if it''s personal belongings, the tiger clan can''t invite the lion clan.


    Unless!


    Fox Lek''s eyes flickered slightly and sniffed the smell in the air.


    "Unless it''s human."


    Yes, unless human beings are here, only when human beings are found can the tiger and lion put down the war and face the enemy together.


    But humans are just two? But also came to their fox city. Although the fox clan is not strong, it is located in the center of the demon clan boundary.


    Once human beings enter fox City, it means that they are surrounded by races in all directions, which is simply an act of looking for death.


    "Send me more people to check and let the beast people report the current situation."


    This is also the difference between the demon family and human beings. Human beings often live only for themselves and don''t interfere in the affairs of the upper class at all.


    But the demon clan is different. Once something happens in the city, they will all participate from top to bottom. In this way, they can report the situation of the whole city in an instant.


    This demon clan is undoubtedly the most powerful. All demon clans are dispatched one after another, which is better than relying on team carpet search alone.


    Wu Hao lived in the inn themselves, and their whereabouts were soon reported.


    Fox Lek had a brilliant mind and was very smart, so he suspected Wu Hao at the first time.


    "Who knows what race they are?" The innkeeper has painted the two men and handed them over to Fox Lek.


    Wu Hao has been wearing a hat. He can''t recognize it at all, but there is no shadow. He looks like they haven''t seen it at all, but it''s not human.


    "Well, I haven''t seen this race before. It''s estimated that it''s a relatively weak race, but their strength is heard to be very strong. People of the tiger and lion say they may have demigod strength."


    Demigod?


    Fox Lek frowned. He didn''t expect that this unpopular race would have demigods. It''s a little strange.


    "Something''s wrong. Where did this kind of race come from? Once the race of demigods appears, they all belong to the God reserve race. Find out for me immediately." Fox Lek did not act rashly.


    Although they know the location of Ying and her family, they are very worried about the strength of Ying. It''s no joke to be in the demigod realm. There is only one demigod in their Fox family.


    If the other party dares to rob the competing objects of the tiger and the lion, will he be afraid that the fox will not succeed, so we have to find out first.


    Although Wu Hao is digesting the forging body, the situation outside is more or less clear.


    Shadow, not to mention, as long as there is a shadow, he knows everything, which is his strength.


    "You stay here and I''ll go out and have a look." Then the shadow disappeared.


    Wu Hao is not so stupid. He quietly follows up. The safest thing is to always control his fate in his own hands.


    The shadow is neither human nor animal. His words are credible, but he can''t believe them all. At least when he believes them, he should also know whether they are true or false.


    On the street, many fox strongmen are patrolling, and every street is filled with a smell of sub fox.


    The whole fox city is a fox patrol.


    But Wu Hao and Ying seem to live in more areas, which obviously symbolize special care.


    Wu Hao''s figure quickly passed through the city and came to the city wall. In terms of the height of the city wall, it was enough for him to close his eyes.


    "It''s all here..." Wu Hao sneered and found the existence of tiger and lion.

 Chapter 1087

    I didn''t expect that these followers could follow here. It''s a little interesting.


    "Oh?" Wu Hao suddenly finds a familiar figure. The tiger king not far away is deploying an ambush.


    Even this guy has come. It seems that they have gradually begun to attract the attention of powerful beings.


    "Smelly boy, didn''t you stay inside?" The shadow suddenly appeared beside Wu Hao.


    "Hehe, I just came out to have a look. I didn''t expect to meet acquaintances. It seems that there are many strong people above the peak level here." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    As long as it is not a large number of demigods, he and the film will not be afraid. After all, the supreme strong, no matter how strong, can not be their opponent.


    They don''t pay attention to the demon king, not to mention the tiger family.


    "All right, leave them alone, go back to rest and continue to start tomorrow." The shadow yawned. Just now he had inspected all the surroundings. They were basically tigers and lions, and there were no strong men above demigods.


    The demon king may not be able to stop him when he comes. How can these people stop them alone.


    Wu Hao returned to the inn. The inn owner just pushed the door in. Looking at their, the boss looked worried.


    "Two, two, I, I brought some food up and invited you to taste it." The boss has a pot of roast meat in his hand, which smells delicious.


    Wu Hao took a look and asked him to put it down first.


    "OK, OK Le, eat slowly," and then he stepped back, but his eyes stayed on the food for two seconds.


    "It seems that Fox city is no longer safe."


    Wu Hao nodded. There were no patrols when he first came. Now there are a large number of teams in the city, and they are surrounded by the most. It is clear that they are coming for them.


    "Do you eat?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "Cut, you can eat if you don''t want to die." The shadow said faintly.


    Wu Hao stood up and came to the food with some disbelief.


    "Although it''s poisonous inside, our strength can''t puff poison have an effect on us?" Wu Hao said incredulously.


    "Do you think fox poison is very common? It seems that your boy still doesn''t know enough about the fox clan. " The shadow also came over and smelled the food in front of his nose.


    "Sure enough, you won''t die if you eat it, but you will be weak and unable to mobilize your spiritual power for at least three hours."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was shocked. Since he reached this level, what kind of poison can threaten him. The fox clan is not a strong force in the demon clan. What kind of strength does it have?


    "Don''t you know that? This is the original poison of the fox clan. It doesn''t take life, but it ignores any conditions of the other party, and there is no antidote. Once they are poisoned by their original poison, everything under the gods can only be restored after waiting for three hours. "


    Wu Hao frowned and immediately asked, "what is their original poison? How can it be so strong?" As far as he knows the fox tribe, he has never heard of it.


    If the fox clan had such powerful things, why didn''t fox Lek use this original poison when he was in the underworld.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be sick after I tell you." The shadow smiled and said.


    "Nonsense, what is disgusting? Is it still their saliva?" Wu Hao was speechless and mysterious. He didn''t believe how disgusting the fox clan could be.


    "Ha ha, slobber is all better. This is a highly toxic source of fox faeces, and the more toxic the feces are, the higher the toxicity."


    "Wu Hao turned black in an instant. He actually added feces to prepare food for them. These guys of the fox clan are looking for death.


    Wu Hao threw the food to the ground with a slap.


    "You''re disgusting. Did you smell this just now?" Wu Hao felt a little indescribable when he thought of it, and his power turned over the river and the sea.


    The tiger clan itself is a more intriguing demon creature. I didn''t expect to get rid of this madness.


    "What''s the matter? You have to get used to wandering outside. Although the Fox family is disgusting, they are full of poison, which is no worse than the poisonous snake." The shadow said faintly.


    Wu Hao has heard of this before. It is said that the fart of fox is also poisonous. Once inhaled, it will immediately fall into a deep sleep.


    "All right, stop talking. I know. Hurry up and leave here tomorrow."


    Hearing the sound, the innkeeper came in quickly and saw the food knocked over on the ground. The innkeeper looked ugly.


    "We don''t really want to eat. Please tidy up." The shadow whispered.


    Anyway, I won''t leave until tomorrow, so I won''t conflict with each other now.


    The boss seemed to have stepped down and nodded in a hurry. Fortunately, there was a shadow talking, otherwise he really didn''t know how to speak.


    When cleaning, did he look at Wu Hao? This man has been wearing a hat. He is mysterious. His purpose here is to see Wu Hao clearly.


    Unfortunately, Wu Hao is too mysterious to watch.


    "Have you seen enough? Get out when you''ve seen enough. " Wu Hao said coldly. The innkeeper reacted that his behavior seemed too obvious.


    After the innkeeper withdrew from the room, Ying smiled helplessly.


    They rested for one night. The next day they were just getting ready to start. Before they left, Ying set a fire in the inn.


    Of course, Wu Hao will not refuse this behavior. He was almost poisoned by the inn owner yesterday. Will he pity each other.


    The fire attracted everyone''s attention like the sun just coming out, and all the patrols in the city rushed over.


    Some are responsible for fighting the fire, while others are responsible for defending and monitoring the surrounding dynamics. Once Wu Hao and others appear, they will lock them immediately.


    But they didn''t know that Wu Hao had left after they set the fire. At this time, they had come outside the city.


    "This is where the forces of both sides are weakest. Don''t love war. We''re going to go through a swamp next. You''d better follow me."


    Wu Hao nodded. He would not be blindly confident, because he knew that even if he was strong, he was still weak in the face of nature.


    Swamp is definitely not a simple place to pass. If you are not familiar with the terrain, even gods can be swallowed by it, not to mention a small mortal.


    Wu Hao''s appearance has attracted people''s attention and immediately sounded the horn.


    The tiger king and the strong man of the lion family rushed over with all their people, and a chase war began again.


    Originally, they wanted to ambush them so that they wouldn''t have an opportunity to take advantage of them, but they unexpectedly chose the weakest gate. Obviously, they had figured out their deployment from the beginning. This time, they were careless again.

 Chapter 1088

    "Tiger king, do you think that figure looks familiar?" Fox Lek, who followed Wu Hao behind them, looked at the tiger king around him and said faintly.


    "Oh?" The tiger king looked carefully. Although their speed was not so fast, they could still see the two figures in front under the full outbreak.


    "It looks so familiar. Who do you think it will be?" Asked the tiger king.


    "I''m not sure. He should not dare to come to our demon family, otherwise he will die without a place to bury." Fox Lek was also playing drums in his heart. When he saw two figures just now, he felt that one of them was very similar to Wu Hao.


    But now the whole demon family has a grudge against Wu Hao. I''m afraid Wu Hao will be swallowed up by the Warcraft army when he comes to the demon family. According to the calculation of normal people, it''s impossible to dare to come to their demon family.


    "Catch up first." Fox Lek and other top powers on the peak are in hot pursuit.


    Wu Hao and his two men need to avoid tracking and defend the raid. They really can''t do what they want.


    The top strong at the top can''t get rid of it so easily.


    "You stop the tiger family behind you. They are likely to recognize me." Wu Hao whispered to the shadow.


    The tiger king''s IQ is not so high, he knows, but fox Lek is very smart and cunning.


    Once he makes a move, I''m afraid he will be recognized by Fox Lek. Unless he can kill fox Lek and tiger king in an instant, the news of Wu Hao''s coming to the demon family will definitely spread all over the demon family at the first time.


    "Hehe, did the smelly boy meet his enemy?" Shadow a good play smile.


    "Stop talking nonsense. You can''t run away if you''re recognized!" Wu Hao said coldly.


    "Oh, you dare threaten me now." The shadow stopped and looked at the tiger king and others who caught up.


    "Get out if you don''t want to die!" The shadow whispered.


    The tiger king Zhongqiang also stopped: "can you tell me which race you are? Even the younger generation''s things are better. It''s really unreasonable. " The tiger king asked loudly.


    "Hum, you have the right to say this to me?" A huge black sickle appeared in the shadow''s hand.


    "Friends ahead, do we know each other?" Fox Lek opened his mouth and looked at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao slightly mobilized his supreme Qi. If he was recognized, he would kill fox Lek and tiger king at the first time.


    "Don''t look for a sense of existence here. Are you qualified to talk about friends with us? Rob and rob. Even if your ancestors come, they don''t have the right to say anything. Go back and tell your ancestors and say "shadow rob". If he has any objection, come to me. "


    Shadow!


    The tiger king and fox Lek''s face changed greatly. They haven''t heard of the name. The name has always been a legendary existence. They only heard it, but they''ve never seen it.


    "Are you a shadow?"? Why? " Obviously, people don''t believe it.


    "Hehe, if you want to know if I am a shadow, you will pay a huge price!" After that, the giant sickle in the shadow''s hand fell, and the whole forest was divided into two in an instant. This terrible destructive power is definitely not what ordinary demigods can do.


    The tiger king, fox Lek and other strong people can''t help swallowing their throats. It''s so abnormal.


    "I''ll give you five seconds to think about it. If you don''t roll, you''ll stay."


    Wu Hao has a black face. He is not afraid of being exposed in the demon family. Why didn''t he do that at the beginning? Made them run so hard for so long.


    "OK, since the elder said so, we naturally want to give face, but I want to know who is the other besides elder Ying?" Fox Lek still put his eyes on Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao frowned slightly. It seemed that he could not easily escape fox Lek''s eyes.


    "Want to know who I am?" Wu Hao''s voice became a little rough.


    Then there was a cold ice energy in Wu Hao''s right hand and an energy fire in his left hand.


    "Hehe, I just want to say hello. Since the elder doesn''t want to say, we won''t ask more." Fox Lek knew that Wu Hao was going to fight them, so he quickly opened his mouth and said.


    "Go away!" Wu Hao took back his energy and carried his hands on his back.


    "Tiger king, let''s withdraw first." Fox Lek took people to withdraw slowly. Although the tiger king didn''t need to listen to Fox Lek, fox Lek just told him that things were not simple. He''d better retreat first.


    "Smelly boy has a good reaction. He actually thought of using Qinglian ice fire fruit to hide his strength." After the shadow shot Wu Hao, they disappeared into the forest the next second.


    "Tiger king, hurry back and inform the tiger clan leader. I''m 80% sure that guy should be Wu Hao!"


    what!


    "You mean Wu Hao, who wears a hat? How can it be? The skill he uses is fundamentally different from that of Wu Hao. " The tiger king looked at Fox Lek and asked.


    "It''s just a skill. He must have taken Qinglian Binghuo fruit and got the energy of ice and fire. So he fooled us with Qinglian Binghuo fruit just now. Nevertheless, he can''t escape my eyes." Fox Lek has extremely strong eyesight, so he can see every move of Wu Hao clearly.


    Among the energy of ice and fire, there is also its own supreme Qi.


    Indeed, when Wu Hao used ice and fire energy just now, he was afraid that he could not make the strong of the demon family retreat, so he added the power of ice dragon and fire dragon, which greatly improved the destructive power of terror.


    Although he did it very secretly and may be able to deceive everyone, fox Lek himself has watched him, so fox Lek can''t let go of any subtle changes.


    "Are you sure? If it''s really Wu Hao, our demon clan will definitely use the strength of the whole family to kill him. " The tiger king''s eyes are full of murderous spirit. He will not forget the humiliation suffered by Wu Hao when he was injured. At the beginning, Wu Hao let their demon family lose many strong people.


    "It can''t be 100%, it can only be 80%. With the strength of you and me, we can''t continue to track them down, so we should ask the tiger and lion clan leaders to go out of the mountain. At the same time, the three kings should also know the situation and can''t let them escape from the demon clan territory."


    Since Wu Hao really came to the demon clan, it is absolutely impossible to let him go. As for that shadow, it is really a difficult strong man.


    The existence of shadow is no less than the demon king, so no race is willing to provoke. Unexpectedly, the strong man like shadow will be with Wu Hao.


    But even so, so what? It''s just a shadow. Can you really face them all?


    As long as the demon king drags the shadow, all the remaining strong demons will go out, afraid that they can''t kill a mere Wu Hao?


    In a short time, Wu Hao and the others got rid of all the demons, but the more this happened, the more Wu Hao felt that something was wrong.


    "No, I don''t think it''s easy. Fox Lek may recognize me." Wu Hao thought about the details all the way, and there was obviously something wrong.

 Chapter 1089

    "So what if you recognize it? How dare he do it to you? In addition to the divine world, everyone in the three worlds can give me three thin noodles. Everything will be fine. " The shadow said confidently.


    "Really? I''m afraid it will be beyond your imagination. " Wu Hao smiled bitterly in his heart. It would be good if he were really like what Ying said. I''m afraid he has a higher position in the heart of the demon family than Ying.


    For a time, the news that Wu Hao might appear in the demon family spread all over the world. Almost all powerful races of tiger, lion, Python and fox, but those with semi God power, went out one after another.


    The Three Kings also knew this. The Dragon King and xuanming immediately joined hands.


    It is urgent to eradicate Wu Hao. Now that Wu Hao has arrived at his demon clan''s territory, how can they miss such a good opportunity.


    Even the demon king secretly observed the trend of the demon family. Once he found Wu Hao, he had only one goal to defeat Wu Hao.


    There were many dangerous eyes in the forest. No matter where he went, Wu Hao could feel being stared at.


    "Boy, did you poke the hornet''s nest?" In the face of this situation, Ying was also very surprised. Originally, he had used his reputation to drive away the tigers. How did Wu Hao attract more guys.


    "I said that the demon family hates me. I''m afraid it won''t work on me even if you have face." Wu Hao smiled helplessly.


    "It''s really a hot ghost. It seems that we have to hurry on the road. If the demon king finds out, we can only use your space."


    Wu Hao nodded. Before the demon king found out, he could not easily use the force of space, otherwise his position would be locked by the demon king for the first time.


    About three days later, Wu Hao came to the desert area, which is the Bruce desert.


    But the relic of shenliu is still in the central area of the desert. After entering the desert, it will be deserted. Their existence will definitely see the bottom of the demon family.


    "It will take two days to reach the relic left by God. There are several powerful races in the desert."


    Wu Hao also knows that the desert is the territory of the desert scorpion king and the long legged centipede, and the status of these two races is no less than that of the tiger and lion in the forest.


    I''m afraid their every move here will be exposed to the eyes of the two ethnic groups.


    Moreover, the desert is a place with bad environment, which is not only dangerous, but also often accompanied by sand storms and hot weather.


    Of course, these situations are nothing to the two demigods. As long as they are not besieged by the whole demon clan, it doesn''t matter how bad the environment is.


    "Smelly boy, it''s not so easy to hide in the desert. Are you ready?"


    Wu Hao nodded. They were a little tired these days, but it didn''t hurt.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to enter the Bruce desert?"


    There was a cry in the sky, and a huge eagle stopped over Wu Hao.


    "Shadow, I didn''t expect it was really you!" In the forest behind him, the chiefs of the lion and tiger families also arrived one after another.


    "I haven''t seen the shadow for several years. What are you doing in my demon family this time?" A speed of light bird also flew over.


    Demigod, demigod, all demigods.


    Just for a while, seven demigods gathered around. This lineup is absolutely difficult to see.


    "Hehe, they are all old acquaintances. It seems that you have come to say hello to me?" Ying smiled faintly, but scolded Wu Hao in her heart. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao could provoke so many gods.


    "Everybody, I came down from the divine world this time. In order to do business, if I want to catch up with the past, I''ll do it another day. I''m not free today." The shadow hugged and said.


    Although he was not afraid of these demigods in front of him, he couldn''t get away if he really wanted to fight for a while and a half.


    "Oh? That''s a pity. If so, I won''t stay much, but the one around you can''t go. " The tiger clan chief said sternly.


    Naturally, they dare not embarrass Ying too much. Ying is a madman. Offending such people will come to no good end.


    But we can''t let Wu Hao go for fear of offending the film.


    "What? This is my disciple. What can you tell me? " The shadow whispered.


    "Disciple? Your disciple is really gifted. Just the top level can make us track him for several days. I really want to see his face. "


    Obviously, they have determined that the man in the hat is Wu Hao.


    At the peak level, it has the combat power of the demigod. At present, for the whole three worlds, except the divine world, I''m afraid only Wu Hao can do it in all races and regions.


    "My disciple doesn''t like meeting strangers very much. If there''s nothing to do, we''ll leave first. If it''s important, we''ll bring him to ask you for advice in the future." Shadow has felt that something is wrong. These guys really don''t seem to give face.


    "Shadow, when you come to my demon family, don''t you want to go without saying hello?" The sky blew and two figures came.


    "Dragon King, Xuan king." All the powerful demons greeted one after another.


    The shadow frowned. Unexpectedly, even these two guys arrived so soon. It''s troublesome.


    Xuanming and the Dragon King are here. The demon king is estimated to be nearby.


    Others don''t think he has anything, but the devil''s strength is not much different from that of him. He can be invincible, but he can''t distract himself from helping Wu Hao.


    "Smelly boy, I underestimated you." Ying said reluctantly, I''m afraid a big war today is inevitable.


    "It''s all right. Even if they know it''s me, it doesn''t matter. It''s not so easy to kill me."


    Then Wu Hao slowly took off his hat. Wu Hao''s appearance made the demon clan angry and ready to come up and kill Wu Hao.


    "Old devil, since you are here, don''t you come out to meet your grandpa Wu Hao?" Let it be.


    Now he is no longer what he used to be. What about the demon king and xuanming? If you want to kill him, you have to pay a heavy price.


    Boom!


    The clear sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and lightning appeared in the hot Bruce desert.


    "Heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you come by yourself, this is your own death!" The demon king came like a true God, and his breath was no less than shadow.


    "Shadow, in your old relationship with me, I can let you go now. It has nothing to do with you." The demon king looked at the shadow and said.


    To tell the truth, he really didn''t want to offend Ying. He was in the same mood as the holy king.


    A barefoot madman will be afraid of their failure to wear shoes.


    "Oh? So you''re sparing my life? " The shadow sneered. He was used to it freely. He had never experienced the taste of being threatened. Today, the demon king dared to threaten him.


    "No, it''s just the grudge between my demon family and this boy. I don''t want to involve you, that''s all."

 Chapter 1090

    The shadow took a look at Wu Hao. Now the three kings of the demon family are here, and there are many demigods in the demon family. I''m afraid this war will be more or less bad.


    Of course, he doesn''t believe that the demon clan really dares to kill him. If so, the demon clan may spend it in a nightmare.


    "Demon king, don''t say I threaten you. You and I are old acquaintances. Give me a face today. You know my character and don''t like to owe people." The shadow''s words are mixed with a trace of threat.


    Of course, you can''t say die. At least the demon king is also the king of the demon family. You should give him some face, otherwise he won''t be able to get a good face even if he has a reputation.


    However, the demon king shook his head without half hesitation: "sorry, I can give you face for big things. I can''t give it. This boy has made my demon family suffer great losses and has completely threatened my demon family. I can''t let him go today." The devil said firmly.


    The shadow looked at Wu Hao and smiled helplessly. It seems that today''s war is inevitable.


    "Shadow, if you want to be embarrassed, leave first. Their goal is me. It has nothing to do with you." Wu Hao said coldly.


    It''s not very cost-effective to count thousands for two green lotus ice and fire fruits, but he doesn''t regret it. After all, wealth is in danger.


    If he can escape again this time, he will be stronger again.


    "Are you kidding me? Now it''s not a question of not leaving, but a question of face. Since they don''t give me face, when have I been afraid? "


    Hearing this, the demon king frowned slightly. Although what he said just now, he still didn''t want to offend this guy.


    Even if you kill a Wu Hao, you offend a perverted madman. Obviously, it''s not very cost-effective.


    Of course, this is just not cost-effective in the early stage. After all, Wu Hao''s strength is not as good as shadow, but his talent in the later stage is destined to surpass shadow.


    Although they have offended the shadow now, for the sake of the future, their demon clan can''t help doing so.


    "Shadow, do you really want to offend my demon family for a human boy with a little future? That will cost you dearly. " The devil warned again.


    "Hahaha, you threaten me? You and I have been dealing with each other for so many years. You know my character. What I am most afraid of is threats. I haven''t fought with you for many years. Today I also want to see if you have become stronger. "


    Then the shadow looked at Wu Hao: "smelly boy, all I can do is help you hold the demon king. Can you do the rest?"


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. Can he say no now? No, there''s only a dead end.


    "If you have a chance, run quickly and we can meet in the central area of Bruce."


    With that, the shadow flew into the air, and the surrounding air collided violently before the two peerless strong men took their hands.


    "Wu Hao, I didn''t expect you to fall into my hands again. You foolishly ran to the demon clan territory. You are really full of self-confidence." Xuanming was a little excited at this time.


    Last time he lost to Wu Hao, although perhaps now he is no longer Wu Hao''s opponent.


    But now with the help of so many powerful demons, Wu Hao is doomed today.


    "So what? Can you still kill me?" Wu Hao''s face was calm. Facing so many gods, he knew that maybe he didn''t have much chance, but he couldn''t give up.


    Although there are many demigods present, only xuanming and the Dragon King can threaten him. As Ying said, once he catches the gap, he can escape instantly.


    "It''s a death attempt to talk wildly even now." The Dragon King came behind Wu Hao.


    He also suffered losses in Wu Hao''s hands. In addition to xuanming, he should be one of the strong demons who want to kill Wu Hao most.


    "A group of defeated generals, even if they work together, are also defeated generals." Wu Hao''s body suddenly burned with ice and fire energy.


    Most of the powerful demons contain attribute attacks. His ice fire resistance should be able to help.


    "Let''s go together and be sure to kill him completely!" Everyone rushed up in an instant.


    Black thunder!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Thunder body method!


    The speed has reached the extreme. Unfortunately, there are too many demigods. Although he has strong strength and speed, it is difficult to avoid them all.


    The demigods of all nationalities, led by xuanming and the Dragon King, besieged Wu Hao with supreme Qi.


    Jiuyuan cage!


    Eagle claw!


    All the capture means hit one after another, and Wu Hao avoided as much as possible.


    Sky sword!


    The power of lightning!


    Eternal sword!


    The cage in front of Wu Hao was torn to pieces in an instant.


    Followed by a huge eagle claw, which is also the attack of the demigod.


    Long day tiger roar!


    The tiger clan leader led all the tiger strongmen to launch a spiritual attack on Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was shocked by such a powerful attack. Spiritual attack is the most terrible.


    Fortunately, the tiger is only a mental attack, not a simple mental attack, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Gravity field!


    In this gravity field, Wu Hao used it to suppress all the powerful tigers. In this way, the tiger roar can be greatly reduced.


    Wave after wave, the attack of the demon clan continued.


    Immortal skill, firm drill!


    Invincible golden body!


    Earth Dragon defense!


    The overwhelming attack hit Wu Hao and engulfed him instantly. Fortunately, Wu Hao''s defense is strong enough.


    The effect of Qinglian ice fire fruit also absorbs all ice fire attributes, and the remaining attacks are blocked by Wu Hao.


    Nevertheless, Wu Hao also suffered great pressure. He might not be able to withstand so many demigods'' attacks if he tried again.


    "He can''t carry it several times. Go on!" Xuanming issued an order.


    "Think of the beauty!" Wu Hao rushed out and caught a strong python.


    Bang!


    Python''s strong man bombards the ground. This way can''t seriously hurt each other, but he just needs to kill a way of blood.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    "You forced me. Today, all the members of the demon clan surround and kill me, then you are ready to bear my roar. If I Wu Hao is not today, the demon clan will be destroyed!" Wu Hao roared.


    "Hum, you don''t have that chance. You will die today!" Xuanming released the evil tiger, and his evil strength was infinitely close to Wu Hao. As a result, his pressure suddenly increased.


    Wu Hao frowns. The more this happens, the more he can''t love war. So many demon demigods have no choice but to die if they love war.


    "Hehe, xuanming, you haven''t tried the strongest move at the beginning. Let''s try the real strongest blow today." Wu Hao said coldly, and the sky sword in his hand flew out.


    "The fox pretends to be a tiger. We are all the powerful demons. Can you fly?" The Dragon King also turned into a real body, followed by other powerful demons.

 Chapter 1091

    A giant beast appeared in front of Wu Hao. Compared with these giants, Wu Hao seemed infinitely small.


    Wu Hao also knows that this is a trouble. If all the powerful demons display their talents and abilities, he may really have to explain here today.


    God shadow!


    On the other side, the battle between the shadow and the demon king began.


    "You enlarged your move at the beginning? Want to help him? No way! " The demon king waved and the demon dragon showed itself.


    "Although the divine shadow is strong, it can''t be separated and lacks skills." The demon king besieged the shadow around him to avoid the shadow from helping Wu Hao.


    "Hehe, isn''t it? Then let me see what you can do. " There was a smile on the corner of the shadow''s mouth.


    "Do you really think my divine shadow is still the former divine shadow? This is the fifth floor of my figure. "


    God shadow, Luocha thousands!


    Suddenly, countless figures flew out of the shadow.


    "Boy, there''s only so much I can help you. Run when you find a chance. We''ll meet in the center of the desert!" Shadow preacher.


    At the same time, Luocha Wanqian is also in place. Ying is worthy of being a super strong man named after the demon king. The attack is definitely not something xuanming can resist.


    "Thank you!" Wu Hao knows that the opportunity is coming. Ying''s attack and his attack should be able to help him win a few seconds.


    The law of creation.


    Thunder sword!


    The attack has reached the maximum effect, and many demon demigods have also released their natural abilities, but they can''t break through in an instant in the face of the attack of Wu Hao and Ying.


    "Triple field!"


    Space gate, open!


    Wu Hao pulled horizontally, and a space gate appeared in front of him.


    "Come on, stop him, stop him!" The Dragon King rushed over crazy. Wu Hao was right in front of him. If he didn''t kill him now, he wouldn''t have a chance in the future.


    "It''s late." Wu Hao sneered. If they did their best at the beginning, they might still have a chance. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    "Demon clan, just wait for the day when you have a nightmare. I''ll come back to you. None of you can run!" Wu Hao changed and walked into the space gate.


    Poison devil!


    A green light also flew into the space gate, which was the devil''s attack.


    Ying didn''t notice the demon king''s sneak attack, but he was very aware of the power of the poisonous devil.


    It is definitely one of the most poisonous in the world. Once it is contaminated, all your strength will be lost. If you don''t detoxify it as soon as possible, you will soon bleed from the seven orifices and rot and die.


    "Damn it, he ran away again!" Xuanming and others are furious. It''s clear that there is a good chance of winning this time. Unexpectedly, Ying can be distracted to help Wu Hao at the critical moment.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect this boy to have a big life." The shadow laughed and stopped.


    The target of the demon clan is Wu Hao. Now that Wu Hao has left safely, he doesn''t need to fight with the demon king again.


    "Hum, do you want to leave like this?" Xuanming flew to the shadow and obviously planned to fight the shadow.


    "What? I want to leave. Do you have a problem? " A murderous spirit burst into the shadow''s eyes.


    "Don''t want to go. You helped Wu Hao, who is the enemy of my demon clan!" Xuanming pointed to the shadow. Otherwise, they had killed Wu Hao just now.


    "Really? Ask your demon king if he will treat me as an enemy. "


    Xuanming looked at the demon king, but the demon king didn''t speak.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. I can come and go." Then the shadow left quickly.


    "Demon king, why did you let him go?" Xuanming was very puzzled. They were so strong that they were afraid of this shadow.


    "His strength has risen again. If he really wants to fight, he may die, but our demon clan must pay a price. It''s not worth it. It''s saying that Wu Hao has been killed by my poisonous devil and will die soon. What if he is let go?" The demon king sneered.


    "Wu Hao was poisoned by your devil?" Xuanming and others were overjoyed. Others didn''t know it, but they knew it very well. They had seen it with their own eyes.


    "When the order goes down, the whole demon clan territory searches for Wu Hao''s whereabouts. After finding it, he will be killed. He who was poisoned by the devil is no different from the useless man."


    Thousands of miles away in the central area of the Bruce desert, the weather here is extremely bad, and a sandstorm is blowing at this time.


    A space gate suddenly appeared, distorted the surrounding space, and the direction of the dust storm was changed.


    Wu Hao went inside and came out. He looked around carefully and didn''t notice the smell of the demon clan.


    This place has left the territory of the demon clan. To say, this area is an absolutely dangerous territory.


    Perhaps because of the relics left by God, this area has no vitality at all. It is completely ownerless.


    Wu Hao observed for a while and determined that there were no strong demons, so he was relieved.


    After looking at the palm of his hand, Wu Hao frowned. The demon king attacked him before he left, and the poisonous devil also got into his body.


    Although he controlled the poison devil in the palm of his hand, the poison devil began to spread in his body.


    The more you control it, the more dangerous his arm is. If you don''t expel the poison again, I''m afraid it will spread without dispersing it.


    "Good poison skill." Wu Hao sat down cross legged. The top priority now is to expel the poison.


    He doesn''t worry much about the shadow. There is not much difference between the peerless strong man and the demon king. The demon king should not be able to kill.


    After a while, at night, the temperature in the desert suddenly dropped, like a cold winter.


    Fortunately, he is protected by ice and fire energy, otherwise he might be directly devastated by the extremely bad weather.


    The next morning, Wu Hao''s whole face had turned purple, which was a sign of too deep poisoning.


    There was no way to control it all night. The toxicity of the poison devil was beyond his imagination.


    Is it so simple to be killed by the demon clan?


    Facing the poisonous devil, Wu Hao has no chance to resist at all. It seems that the only way now is to wait for death.


    The supreme Qi could not control the spread of the toxin, nor could it drive away the poison. As a result, the poison devil became more and more arrogant in his body.


    In the end, the more I felt that the supreme spirit in my body seemed to have become a toxin, and I didn''t dare to easily mobilize the supreme spirit to resist.


    It seems that he underestimated the demon king, but he caused such a fatal blow at the last minute.


    Unable to resist, Wu Hao fell into a coma, and the sandstorm came quietly at this time. Wu Hao couldn''t stop it.


    It seems that you can''t survive this disaster. You deserve to be the devil of the three sons of Pluto.


    Wu Hao, who was in a coma, had no consciousness at all. He didn''t know how long he slept before slowly opening his eyes. However, everything around him changed slightly.


    It was dark, but there was some noise.


    "Who?" Wu Hao felt that there seemed to be more than one creature around him. It seemed that there were many.

 Chapter 1092

    The surrounding air was full of humidity. Wu Hao always felt something was wrong and tried to mobilize the supreme Qi, but he was too poisoned to mobilize at this time.


    This is the Bruce desert. Why is there such a humid space.


    Zizi


    The sound of chewing food, but it''s not like it. It''s like the cry of a creature.


    The feeling of being stared at by strange eyes all over the body is getting closer and closer.


    Suddenly Wu Hao felt something jump up on his neck. Before he could stop it, he felt a bite from something.


    The same feeling came from the arms, chest and forehead.


    When this feeling came from the palm of his hand, he found that it was a soft tissue creature, just like a caterpillar.


    His body is almost completely covered and will be swallowed up.


    Wu Hao struggled painfully, but now he can''t mobilize the supreme Qi and can''t resist these creatures at all.


    It seems that poisoning is not the worst end. Being eaten alive by such a small creature is the worst end.


    He thought that Wu Hao I''s fame had been destroyed by such a tiny creature.


    Just when Wu Hao felt desperate, he suddenly found a trace of supreme Qi running in his body, as if he had recovered some energy.


    When Wu Hao was ready to fight back and wanted to kill these creatures, a warm current warmed his whole body in an instant.


    Is it?


    Wu Hao was shocked. He was obviously poisoned just now, but now he feels that he is getting better.


    The toxin in his body is losing at a slow rate, which makes him recover.


    His current strength can''t do this. There is only one possibility that can be explained.


    These things like earthworms are really helping him suck toxins, or taking toxins as nourishment. They know that there is food in his body, so they all suck toxins in his body.


    After waiting for a few hours again, Wu Hao finally determined the idea in his heart, which was exactly what he thought.


    The poison in his body is being absorbed by these creatures little by little. Although the speed is very slow, it is always stronger than being poisoned.


    It seems that he really survived a great disaster, but he must have a blessing. At the same time, he is reborn. In this way, he will not die. Dare you ask the devil''s son what he can do in the future?


    Wu Hao was secretly happy, which undoubtedly let him know the way to crack the poison devil.


    About five days later, Wu Hao''s strength has recovered 30%, but he didn''t leave in a hurry.


    With the help of these things, plus he has recovered some strength and can take care of himself, he believes that the recovery speed will be faster.


    About four days later, Wu Hao had recovered all his strength. He didn''t choose to see where it was the first time.


    For him, it doesn''t matter where this is, but how to get out.


    After so many days of detention, he has probably understood the environment here. It is obviously a disgusting place. Otherwise, how can there be those soft tissue organisms? Moreover, the taste here is also very strong, which makes people unable to stay.


    Sky sword!


    Wu Hao summoned the sky sword. The sky sword full of spirituality naturally knows that Wu Hao wants to leave here.


    After grasping the handle of the sword, the sky sword rushed into the sky and broke through the earth.


    After coming out, those soft tissue organisms also fell off one after another.


    There is yellow sand around. It is still in the Bruce desert, and it is endless. Obviously, this is also the center.


    There were three thatched huts under his feet, and an old man was looking up at him.


    Wu Hao took back the sky sword and replaced it.


    "Elder, thank you for saving your life." Wu Hao knelt on his knees and said nothing else. The old man in front of him was definitely the one who saved him. From his eyes, we can see that the old man in front of him is not simple.


    "Hehe, you finally recovered. You can persist for so long after being poisoned. You are really a strange human."


    The old man has dark complexion and a cat face. He looks like a demon family.


    "Elder, who are you?" Wu Hao kept a safe distance, but he didn''t take too much precautions.


    It''s true that the other party is a demon clan, but if you really want to kill him, I''m afraid you would have done it long ago, and you won''t wait until now.


    "Hehe, I''m an idle person. Don''t care. Your poison has been relieved. You can leave here." The old man with cat face walked in with a basin of medicine.


    "Elder, can you tell me who you are? I''ve never owed a favor." Wu Hao said with a fist.


    "Oh? Since I don''t owe you, I won''t be polite to you, but I won''t tell you about it for the time being. You just need to promise me whether you can do it or not. " The old man turned and smiled faintly.


    "This..." Wu Hao hesitated. He wanted to repay his kindness, but he didn''t understand who the old man was. What if he had ulterior motives.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, don''t violate your morality, and don''t touch your bottom line. Can you agree?" The old man asked with a smile.


    This time Wu Hao had no worries. He immediately nodded and asked him to do anything, but not the bottom line.


    "I should do what the elder said. I have another question. I don''t know where it is?" Wu Hao asked again. It''s rare to meet a person in the desert, so naturally he can''t send it.


    "This is where you want to come. Are you coming to the Bruce desert to find the relics left by God?" The old man saw the fishiness in Wu Hao''s heart at a glance.


    "Master, you have a clever plan. Did I write something on my face?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously. He didn''t say it.


    "Hehe, the young man is really joking. Naturally, you don''t write on your face, but you write in your heart. The strong who can come here basically know me." The old man smiled faintly and said with a smile.


    "Please give me your advice." Wu Hao said modestly again.


    "Your poison devil is the original poison of the devil king. According to reason, the whole place can detoxify the devil, but this place is not accessible to ordinary people. You are human. That''s not who else you can have."


    The old man''s words made Wu Hao speechless. It seems that the old man really has this different opinion.


    "Not only that, I also know that you are the public enemy of the whole demon clan. Now it seems that there is only one public enemy of the whole demon clan."


    Wu Hao has been staring at the old man. If the old man dares to have any thoughts, he can only bite the hand that feeds him.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to be so surprised. Everyone in the demon family and human world knows that you won the champion of the human demon competition."


    Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. It seems that he thought more about this.


    "The elder knows the Pearl with his eyes. It''s rude for the younger generation." Wu Hao put down his resentment. Since the other party knows his identity, there should be no big problem.


    If you want to deal with him, you''ll let the demon king come. Will you wait for him to recover his strength?

 Chapter 1093

    "No problem, you are now the enemy of the whole demon family. It''s normal to be careful."


    Although he knew that the old man would not harm him, he always felt a little uncomfortable. Why did the old man, as a demon family, save him and say so much to him at the same time.


    "Saving you is just to prove that the poison devil is nothing in my eyes. I don''t ask for it from you. If you feel you owe something, you can give your life now." Seeing what Wu Hao thought, the old man said faintly.


    "Well... I guess I can''t do it. I can only thank you for what you have done. If you have anything useful for me, I won''t refuse." Wu Hao put down his vigilance.


    "Don''t do anything. You just need to fulfill the agreement between you and me."


    Wu Hao will not say more. He has done what he should do. Since the other party only needs one condition, he will not move forward foolishly.


    "By the way, elder, just now you said you know the whereabouts of the relics left by God. Do you know where the shadow is?" Wu Hao asked.


    This guy was besieged by the demon clan at that time. Now he doesn''t know whether to live or die. He has to rely on this guy to leave relics. Don''t do anything.


    "Hehe, the person you are looking for will naturally come to you. As for the remains left by God, they are far away and near."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao looked surprised. Of course he knew what it meant.


    The relics left by God are right in front of us, but there is nothing suspicious here except three thatched huts.


    The next second, Wu Hao subconsciously closed his eyes, and then opened his mental power and heavenly eyes.


    Finally, he was surprised to find that under the yellow sand, there was an upside down palace of behavior.


    "This, this is the relic left by God?" Wu Hao''s birth inquiry.


    "Yes, the relics left by God are reserved for those who are destined to explore. Many people have come here since ancient times, but there are no people who can be destined. Since you want to go, you must pass the first level."


    The old man took out a stone.


    "Guide stone, if you really have fate, this stone can lead you to the entrance of the underground palace. If you don''t have fate, you can''t enter it in this life."


    Wu Hao took the stone and looked at the old man, although the other party was a demon creature.


    But strange people have no national boundaries. Whether human or demon, there are many capable people and strange people.


    The old man in front of us is like an expert in the world, who knows everything.


    "Wu Hao!" Just then, there was a cry behind him. Wu Hao turned around and saw the shadow flying from a distance.


    "Smelly boy, you really make it easy for me to find. I thought you were dead." The shadow said angrily.


    "Hehe, I almost died, but it''s a pity I didn''t die." Wu Hao smiled bitterly for two times. This time he was really close to death. Fortunately, it was a dangerous one again.


    "What are you doing here? Why are you holding a stone?" Shadow one face Wu Hao''s behavior at this time.


    "Oh, the old man gave me this stone, and he saved me." Wu Hao turned to introduce himself to Ying.


    However, when he turned around, there was a desolation behind him. There was no shadow at all. Even the previous three huts disappeared one after another.


    "What''s going on!" Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Why did the old man disappear? What''s the situation.


    "Is your boy poisoned?" The shadow asked.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "That monster will have hallucinations. Is there a problem now?" Ying grabs Wu Hao''s wrist to check Wu Hao''s physical condition.


    "Is the poison clear? How did you do that? That''s a poisonous devil. I can''t detoxify it. "


    Wu Hao still frowned. His mental strength and heavenly eye spread to the limit, but he still couldn''t find the trace of the elder.


    "It was really an elder who saved me. There were three huts here just now. They disappeared after you came." Wu Hao said faintly.


    The shadow had a black line on his face: "after poisoning the devil, there will be hallucinations for a period of time. You don''t think it''s deep, so you''re awakened by me. Don''t think about it. Since there''s no problem, let''s hurry to find God and leave traces."


    Ying didn''t believe what Wu Hao said, but Wu Hao didn''t think it was an illusion.


    He was also very aware of his poisoning. The situation was very urgent at that time. If he hadn''t met the old man, would he still be alive now? The answer is, of course, No.


    What about the stone in your hand? Since it is an illusion, the stone should also disappear.


    "By the way, I know where the relics left by God are, right under our feet, but I didn''t find the entrance." Wu Hao shouted.


    "So you have to find it. Many demigods have come to the entrance. Some have even found it for tens of thousands of years without any results. It is said that you can only go in if you have a fate. As a chosen person, I also want to see if you are the fate person."


    Wu Hao''s heart is as like as two peas.


    So the old man is definitely not an illusion. Is he 100% sure that the illusion will say so true?


    "Why are you holding a broken stone in your hand? Throw it away and we''ll find the entrance." The shadow urged.


    "No, I don''t think this entrance can be found blindly. There must be some mystery." Instead of leaving, Wu Hao sat down.


    Recalling what the old man said, since this stone is a guide stone, it must have a certain effect. Just let this stone react and take them to the relics left by God.


    "Then you can''t keep staring at this broken stone. Do you still have residual poison?" Ying was still a little worried. She touched Wu Hao''s wrist again, but there was no poison left in her body.


    "I really have no problem. You don''t believe it. Let me think about it for a while." Wu Hao sat on the ground and began to study the round stone.


    Guide stone, is it said that there will be a map on the stone?


    Wu Hao looked everywhere for every grain on the stone and looked at it carefully.


    "Ah, I can''t stand it. Young people are easily fascinated. A desert mirage will confuse you." The shadow was speechless.


    In his opinion, there are only two possibilities for this illusion, one is the sequelae left by the poison devil, and the other is the appearance of mirage.


    In short, it''s not the first time for him to come to the desert. He has never seen any expert in this area.


    So Wu Hao is definitely hallucinating.


    Wu Hao uses the supreme Qi in his body to wrap the stone. Imagine whether it can trigger the reaction of the stone.


    However, a stone is a stone. If it is really an ordinary stone, how can it react.


    One day, two days


    Wu Hao studied for three days for a stone, but there was still no result.

 Chapter 1094

    "Hey, smelly boy, are you finished? You have to study a broken stone for a long time?" The shadow has been extremely impatient.


    In his opinion, if you have time to study a broken stone here, you might as well seize the time to find the relics left by God.


    "Shh, don''t talk." Wu Hao whispered that he was more worried than anyone, but he always believed that the old man who suddenly appeared was not illusory.


    Obviously, he was poisoned by the devil, but he recovered as before. Coincidentally, the shadow appeared, and the old man and everything around him disappeared. It can''t be so coincidental, let alone just a fantasy.


    Another day passed, and Ying began to look around. He didn''t want to waste time. Since Wu Hao was still studying the broken stone, he could clean up the surroundings.


    When it was dark, a team of demigods of the demon family searched nearby.


    They came because of Wu Hao, and the leader was the Dragon King.


    "Check it for me. Since they want to find God and leave relics, they will be able to find them." After the order of the Dragon King, the five demigods scattered and fought with 120 points one by one.


    The shadow reached the strongest stage of the night, and the emergence of the Dragon King and others was also perceived by him.


    The shadow immediately returned to Wu Hao''s position.


    "Smelly boy is ready to leave. The Dragon King has found here." The shadow whispered.


    The nearest demon demigod is only about 600 meters. It is estimated that it will be found as long as it produces a little spiritual power.


    The perception of the demigod is very sharp. It is difficult for anything to escape the perception of the demigod.


    Wu Hao nodded. He really couldn''t stay any longer. He had to leave here first.


    They quietly left the scene in the dark night. About ten minutes had passed when the Dragon King and others found their position.


    As demons, they have a very sensitive sense of smell. They immediately found that there is also the smell of Wu Hao here.


    "Just left soon, chase!"


    However, although Wu Hao and them have been away for ten minutes, there are hyenas on the demon side. As long as the time is not too long, hyenas can track their taste.


    "No, they sent hyenas. It''s trouble." The shadow frowned. He was very clear about the whole demon family system and understood the advantages and disadvantages of the whole demon family.


    Although hyenas are not strong, and the strongest among the visual families are at most above the peak, they are helpless. At the same time, they have a keen sense of smell. They can often survive in desperate situations and attack accurately at the same time.


    They ran all the way, ran away for three hundred miles, and unknowingly broke into an oasis.


    "Desert oasis, and it is still an insurmountable land." The shadow looked at the huge waterfall in front of him. The surrounding air was fresh and there were many buildings.


    "I''m afraid it''s been less than ten thousand years before someone lived here. The demon clan didn''t find such a good place." The shadow walked in front, while Wu Hao observed the surrounding dreamland.


    Ancient French is written and engraved on the stone pillars here, just like the residence of a mysterious race. Has the race been extinct after ten thousand years, but there is no human shadow in such a vibrant oasis.


    As he walked, Wu Hao stopped and looked at the portrait on the stone column.


    "There are snakes and Dragons carved on it?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously. Although he couldn''t understand the above content, there were dragon and snake statues.


    The two seem to be fighting, because something is fighting.


    "Don''t look, what''s good? Go and replenish some water resources first." The shadow said silently.


    Wu Hao has been studying a broken stone all the way. Now, he is interested in a stone pillar. He really doesn''t understand how this rigid guy became the chosen person.


    "No." Wu Hao strode over.


    "Wait for me!" Wu Hao took out the stone in his hand and compared it with the material on the stone column.


    "What? What did you find? " The shadow also found that something was wrong and immediately came over.


    "As like as two peas," the stone is not the same as the stone.


    The shadow looked at it for a few seconds and then nodded.


    "It seems so, but what does that mean?" The shadow asked suspiciously. Even if the stone is really incomplete here, it is only 300 miles from the location where the stone was found.


    You know, there are sandstorms in the Bruce desert all year round. Even people can lift a hundred meters high, not to mention a stone.


    "Pay attention to the picture on the stone pillar. The dragon and snake fight for an unknown thing." Wu Hao can''t watch carefully with his eyes. He can touch it directly with his hands, so that he can feel it more directly with his senses.


    "I can''t see the difference. Don''t be mysterious, boy. What''s there?"


    Wu Hao smiled and picked up the stone.


    "There''s something to try." Wu Hao put the stone on the stone column and began to compare the position of the stone.


    Unfortunately, the stone pillar has been weathered, and there are many residual gaps on it.


    "Yes, here it is." The position of the stone is just above the dragon and snake war.


    After placing the stones, the picture has been further improved.


    There is a waterfall above the location of the dragon and snake war, and there seems to be a totem in the center of the waterfall.


    The totem shows the sun. In the picture at the end, both dragons and snakes were killed for this totem. It can be said that both sides were hurt.


    This is the same situation as the two Dragon Kings competing for God.


    "Python clan has such a powerful existence? I can even spell it like this with the dragon family. " After watching the portrayal, I was also a little surprised.


    Although he knew a lot about the world, he didn''t come a few times at the most border of the desert.


    He even found the oasis here for the first time. Looking at the surrounding scenes, there may have been a big war here ten thousand years ago.


    "The Yang bird totem is a divine treasure. This must be the location of the original war." Of course, Ying knows the Yang bird totem.


    If this totem is alive, I''m afraid it will lead to a new round of war.


    "It should be in the middle of the waterfall." Wu Hao slowly flew up, while his mental strength and heavenly eye explored.


    The waterfall has a steady flow of water, but it can''t stop Wu Hao''s exploration.


    There is an open cave behind the center, and there is a hot temperature in the cave.


    "Right inside!" Wu Hao immediately concluded that, after all, with such a natural waterfall, the temperature inside can be so high, it is absolutely impossible to be simple.


    "I''ll go in and have a look!" With that, Wu Hao turned into streamer and rushed in.


    This should be replaced by the fact that he was certainly not so rash before, but now it is different. He with ice fire resistance can resist the attack of fire attribute to a great extent, so he is not afraid of the temperature inside.

 Chapter 1095

    "You are a chicken thief!" The shadow rushed in.


    Not long after they went in, the Dragon King and his people had found here.


    "When did such a place appear in the Bruce desert? Why didn''t the scorpions report it before?" The Dragon King asked in a low voice.


    "Well, we don''t know. This area belongs to ownerless territory. The illusion is very bad, so we didn''t explore it." The scorpion king answered immediately.


    "Hyenas, where are they?"


    Hyenas began to search for Wu Hao''s scent and finally looked at the location of the waterfall.


    "There''s no way ahead. You mean they''re in the water?" The Dragon King asked in a low voice. Wu Hao is very cunning and can''t do anything.


    "No, they didn''t go into the water. They should be behind the waterfall."


    Behind the waterfall?


    The Dragon King frowned slightly. Wu Hao could hide. He hid behind the waterfall. It was really a place to hide his breath.


    "Kill yourself." The Dragon King smiled. As long as Wu Hao''s position was determined, it would give them time.


    "Report it to the demon king and xuanming immediately and let them come quickly."


    To deal with Wu Hao and Ying, it is not enough to rely on them alone. The demon king and xuanming must be present at the same time.


    "They have gone outside." Standing in the cave behind the waterfall, they can see the figure of the Dragon King and others.


    "Don''t worry about them first. It''s all right when the devil comes. They don''t dare to come in easily." Wu Hao smiled and walked into the cave.


    "Why is the temperature so high here? There are waterfalls." Wu Hao frowned. Could the Yang bird totem have such a strong residual power.


    "The Yang bird totem is a sacred thing. If the energy bursts, I''m afraid the oasis will no longer exist for thousands of miles. Now the totem is probably suppressed, but after too long, the energy begins to dissipate slowly. In addition, there is a cold air here because of the waterfall, so the high temperature will be locked in the cave."


    Hearing this explanation, Wu Hao also understood a lot.


    I didn''t expect that they found such a precious treasure by mistake. It''s not in vain.


    Of course, Wu Hao thinks things are definitely not that simple. The stone is used to find the relics left by God. Now the stone has led them to find the Yang bird totem, which must be related to the relics left by God.


    About two minutes later, they finally saw the widest place in the cave, and the Yang bird totem was placed in the center.


    A fire energy surrounded the totem, and Wu Hao couldn''t help trembling with its powerful power.


    "Is this a divine thing? More powerful than an artifact. " Knowing the power of artifact, Wu Hao certainly won''t underestimate totem. If this thing is used well, it can destroy the whole demon clan in an instant.


    Of course, he won''t be so crazy. In that case, he will hurt not only the demon family, but also everything in the world.


    "What you found is yours." Compared with Wu Hao, Ying doesn''t seem to care too much.


    Wu Hao is also very satisfied with the attitude of shadow. It seems that people who have entered the divine world are different. They have seen too many gods and won''t care about this thing at all.


    I''m afraid I''m already working hard with him at this moment.


    "OK, then I won''t respect it!" Wu Hao doesn''t shirk it either. His current strength really plays a great role. If he shirks it again, it will be a little artificial.


    Fortunately, there is such a natural waterfall here, which can isolate the high temperature emitted by the Yang bird totem. Although the Dragon King has arrived here, it is absolutely impossible to find anything strange behind the waterfall.


    After successfully obtaining the Yang bird totem, Wu Hao was also relieved. With this thing, if the demon king really threatened him, he definitely had the power to fight.


    "Is this the entrance to the ruins left by God? Look everywhere."


    "No, the entrance of the relic left by God is not here." Wu Hao smiled.


    "I already know where God left the ruins. Go out first."


    Ying YILENG, he has been around Wu Hao. How come Wu Hao knows the location of the relics left by God.


    "There are many powerful demons outside. You''d better use your space directly." The shadow took a look at the strong demigod who came one after another. Although he was fearless, Wu Hao was always the target of the demon family. It was inevitable that the same thing would happen last time.


    "No, if you want to find the relic left by God, you have to get the stone just now." Wu Hao frowned. Of course, he didn''t want to conflict with each other. Now it''s the best policy to go, but there''s no way to find the relics left by God.


    "Just that stone? Are you sure you can really find the relics left by God? " The shadow still asked again with some disbelief.


    Wu Hao nodded definitely: "I already have eyebrows now, but I''m afraid it''s not easy to take this situation."


    "Cut, it''s a piece of cake. I''ll get it back for you." The shadow suddenly disappeared and was integrated with the darkness.


    Wu Hao smiled with satisfaction. It''s much more convenient for such guys to act together.


    Moreover, even if they were discovered by the Dragon King in the name of shadow, the Dragon King didn''t dare to act rashly as long as the demon king wasn''t there.


    "If you want to stop your shadow Grandpa, come and have a try." The appearance of the shadow made the powerful demons retreat one after another.


    They have heard about the power of the shadow for a long time. It''s a character that the demon king should be afraid of. Even if they work together, they may not be able to threaten the shadow.


    "Shadow, do you really want to help the human boy? I don''t have any grudges with you. It''s really worth offending the whole demon family for a human being? " The Dragon King looked around and was very worried about being attacked by the shadow.


    "Hahaha, heaven and earth are great. I can move freely. It''s not whether it''s worth offending you, but whether it''s worth offending me. If you know the truth, go back and tell the demon king, Wu Hao, I''ll protect him. If he refuses, you can find me, including any of you." Then the shadow took the stone on the stone pillar and returned to the back of the waterfall.


    "Boy, go!"


    Wu Hao nodded, waved his hand and immediately opened the door of the space.


    They left for about three minutes, and the devil came to the oasis.


    "Where are they?" The demon king asked in a low voice. Wu Hao had been poisoned before. He thought he was dead. He didn''t expect his life to be so big. The poisoned devil hasn''t died yet.


    "They''re right behind the waterfall. There''s a shadow to protect the boy. We didn''t act rashly."


    With a wave of his hand, the demon king stopped the waterfall in an instant, and the water curtain hole behind the waterfall appeared in front of everyone.


    "Well, how could this be..." the Dragon King''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, there was a cave behind the waterfall. Just now he clearly had people check it and didn''t find the cave.


    "They''re gone, a bunch of fools!" The demon king was speechless. The prey in front of him now ran away.

 Chapter 1096

    "What should I do? Hurry up!" The dragon king turned and wanted to chase him. The demon king stopped him.


    "How can there be a wave of pure divine power here." The demon king walked into the cave.


    The totem energy just taken has not completely disappeared, but the temperature drops rapidly due to the waterfall.


    "There is a divine power, and the temperature in it is not very normal." The Dragon King also found something wrong.


    "There is pure fire energy in the divine power, which is the afterpower of the artifact." The demon king frowned. Unexpectedly, an artifact was taken away by Wu Hao just now.


    Wu Hao and the film, their strength is already very strong. If they get the artifact again, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Hyenas, give me a comprehensive search for Wu Hao and Ying, and kill them!" The demon king took it seriously. This time he didn''t intend to give Wu Hao any chance, even if the demon family paid a heavy price.


    Wu Hao has more and more cards. If he doesn''t get rid of them as soon as possible, it will be late.


    Hyenas set out one after another. Originally a barren desert, many demon armies poured into it at this time.


    Far away in the holy palace of the Terran, the news of Wu Hao just came out.


    "Why did that boy run to the Bruce desert and escape under the eyes of all demon demigods?"


    The holy king didn''t care too much about the danger Wu Hao faced. In his opinion, Wu Hao faced such a danger is inevitable.


    "Holy king, should we send strong people to support us? The environment of Bruce desert is bad. If we are besieged by the demon clan here, it will be more or less bad." Hongmeng asked.


    The holy King shook his head: "there''s no need to send someone. He''s a doomed man. Since he can escape all the demon family demigods and slip away from the demon king''s eyes, it''s doomed that the demon family can''t help him. It''s his disaster. Anyone who helps can only paint the snake."


    The holy king was also very worried at the beginning. After all, Wu Hao''s safety is related to the whole mankind.


    But if Wu Hao is allowed to grow up in his swaddling clothes, what can he do even if he reaches the demigod? Such a strong man is doomed to not go long.


    The real strong man is brave to face death again and again, fearless of life and death. Only the strong man who climbs out of the edge of death again and again can be called a strong man.


    "Just take good care of the purple python. Don''t let the boy come back and deliberately trouble us." The holy King smiled bitterly. Although he was still worried, he believed that Wu Hao after going out and coming back this time could definitely shake the whole human world and the demon family.


    In the Bruce desert, the overwhelming strong people are all over half the desert. All the strong people of the demon clan go out one after another. Whenever they find the trace of Wu Hao, they will directly launch an attack.


    Wu Hao and Wu Hao also returned to their original position, that is, the place where Wu Hao met the old man.


    "Why are you back? What the hell are you doing? " The shadow looked at Wu Hao with a puzzled face. It didn''t seem like there was any special place around.


    "Don''t worry, I have understood the meaning of the picture. Now all we have to do is wait." Wu Hao said confidently.


    "Wait? What are you waiting for? " The shadow asked again.


    "Wait for an opportunity, an opportunity to send us to God''s ruins."


    Hearing this, Ying reluctantly shook his head and wondered what kind of storms he had never seen. He was a lot of people besides experts.


    But it''s the first time for Wu Hao to talk nonsense and do things without following the routine. It really makes him a little confused.


    After sitting for another day, the demon army was very close to Wu Hao. There were hyenas tracking them. They could find Wu Hao''s taste 50 miles away.


    "Hide first. The sandstorm is coming." A hyena captain looked at the changing sky and shouted.


    The Bruce desert is the best known to their demon clan, so when they see this day, they also know that the dust storm will come soon.


    "What are you hiding? There''s a smell of Wu Hao in front of you. Hurry up!" A hyena suddenly shouted.


    "Have you found Wu Hao!" Five or six hyenas gathered together and confirmed that it was really Wu Hao. They immediately sent a signal.


    Not far away, Wu Hao and others also saw the signal bomb.


    "Boy, the demon family found us. What are you waiting for?" The shadow asked impatiently.


    "All right, here comes the thing to wait for." Wu Hao looked at the location of the signal bomb. At this time, there was a sandstorm gathering there.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to wait for the demon family to come? " Ying really wants to rush up to see if Wu Hao has a fever. How can he have this idea.


    "No, it''s a sandstorm." Wu Hao whispered.


    "You mean that dust storms can send us to God to leave relics?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Do you remember the picture of the dragon and snake war? At the beginning, dragons and snakes were involved in the oasis war. After the dust storm appeared, they all disappeared. The Yang bird totem has been stored so far. Dare you ask whether the dust storm can really strangle the demigod strong? "


    The shadow shook his head: "although it is, it doesn''t mean that the sandstorm can enter the relic left by God."


    Wu Hao smiled: "ha ha, that''s the last picture you didn''t see. They are still fighting, and they''re not in the desert."


    "So I''m sure they''re still there, and they''re not dead, but they don''t have a key when they go in, and they can''t get out at the same time."


    Between words, the sandstorm has come to their eyes, and the hyena has locked them.


    "Forget it, Bo!" They didn''t think too much and took the initiative to jump into the sandstorm.


    The whirling feeling took them all the way, very fast, and three hyenas were also involved.


    Wu Hao and Yingbing had no great inertia to stop the sandstorm, and allowed the destructive power of the sandstorm to destroy their own flesh.


    After all, they have reached this level. It''s just a sandstorm. Although it''s terrible, it won''t hurt them.


    After scraping all day, they couldn''t remember how far they were blown away. In short, it was night when they disappeared.


    The sandstorm actually drilled into the ground, and the yellow sand completely buried them, and it''s not over yet.


    According to the truth, the sandstorm will disappear after entering the underground, but this sandstorm is very special, there is no trace of disappearance, and it has been taking them down.


    A few hours later, they didn''t know how many meters deep into the ground. Now it''s almost impossible to go back. Unless Wu Hao uses space capability, they will be trapped here if they don''t have space capability.


    "Smelly boy, do you really think this is the relic left by God?"


    "Almost there, ready." Wu Hao is observing all the time. His mental strength has explored that the relic left by God is 800 meters below his feet and will arrive soon.

 Chapter 1097

    Ying became vigilant. Although he still didn''t believe what Wu Hao said, he also found something wrong. The yellow sand below seemed to be wet, indicating that there must be something below.


    About two minutes later, they felt pain under their feet and suddenly appeared in a very dark open field.


    They just stood firm, and there were three screams behind them.


    "This, this is where, where!" The voice of demon hyenas.


    Wu Hao condensed a real fire, and a light burst out around him. There were candles on the wall.


    Wu Hao lit the candle and set off the mechanism in an instant.


    The sound of "miso miso" sounded, and all around was bright. When the three hyenas saw Wu Hao and him, they immediately retreated.


    "This, this is really the place left by God?" The shadow was attracted by the scene in front of him. In front of him was a huge gate up to ten meters high, which was painted with different patterns. He couldn''t understand it at all.


    There are four big words above the door.


    The land of the gods!


    "Isn''t it a relic left by the gods? How can it be the territory of the gods." Wu Hao frowned.


    If God left a relic, he can go in and break in, but can he enter the territory of the gods casually? Who knows what''s in it.


    "What are you afraid of? I''ll go to the divine world, not to mention this small territory."


    Wu Hao has a black line on his face. This shadow is really not ordinary courage. Can they be the same.


    It is obvious that the territory of the gods is left by God, and there is more than one. Being able to stay here shows that there must be many crises in it, which is used to block humans and the demon family.


    Although the divine world is the place where the gods are located, sometimes the danger above is not even stronger than that here, at least for ordinary people.


    "Even if you want to go in, you have to find a way to go in." Wu Hao smiled.


    Holding the stone in his hand, Wu Hao looked everywhere. He thought this stone should be the key to the gate, but there was no corresponding groove on the gate, so the stone may not be the key.


    "You, push it away!" The shadow looked at the three hyenas and said.


    PUSH?


    Wu Hao''s face twitches. This guy really thinks that there is no mechanism for such a large stone gate?


    The three hyenas looked at the shadow warily, obviously unwilling.


    "Hum, no? Believe it or not, I''ll send you to hell now! " The shadow was murderous. The three immediately recognized the advice and ran to the gate one after another.


    "Do your best!" The shadow snapped.


    The three hyenas also know that if they don''t push, they may die in the shadow''s hand. But they can only do their best.


    At first the gate was motionless, almost as stable as Mount Tai.


    The strength of the three hyenas is only the peak level, not very strong.


    Wu Hao also went over to see what the clue was.


    Put your hand on the stone gate, and your mental strength begins to penetrate the stone gate, but the stone gate seems very thick.


    Two meters, three meters, four meters.


    Finally, he stopped at five meters, because the five meter position encountered obstacles. Although he couldn''t check it, it was enough to show that the school gate was five meters thick and ten meters high, and the combined width of the two doors exceeded ten meters.


    "Let''s try it together." Wu Hao had an abacus in his heart.


    If it is such a heavy gate, it can only be described by 10000 tons. The power of the three hyenas is not strong, and it is natural that they can''t push.


    Wu Hao broke out all his strength. The gate moved a little. When he saw the shadow, he also shot immediately.


    "You also help, with the greatest strength." At this time, we can only let go.


    Watching the gate slowly start to move, Wu Hao also had a bottom in his heart. It seems that the gate was specially built at the beginning.


    Strength can enter, or unity can enter.


    Because under God, strength alone can''t push these two gates.


    Even if everyone tried their best to open the gate, it took nine cattle and two tigers to push it open. All the forces seemed to have been evacuated.


    However, Huangtian lived up to his heart. After holding on for five minutes, they finally opened a gap and could enter it along the gap.


    "Do you want to go in?" Wu Hao looked at the shadow and asked.


    "You''re talking nonsense. It''s hard to push it away. Don''t you go in? I heard in the divine world that the relics left by the gods are not so terrible. They are just some toys left by their gods in the world for mankind. " Then the shadow went in first.


    Wu Hao reluctantly shook his head and had to follow in. Ying is familiar with God. Since they all say it''s okay, it should be okay.


    "If you stay here now, you can stay. If you want to keep up, you''d better not have any extreme behavior, otherwise you will only have a dead end." Wu Hao whispered to the three hyenas beside him.


    For the sake of their best help just now, it''s nothing to bring them, but the result depends on their own.


    After entering the gate, the shadow stopped and looked at the scene in front of him.


    A passage leading to an unknown place is deep and bottomless. There is darkness ahead, and the passage is very spacious.


    "Is God different in size from us?" Wu Hao looked at the shadow and asked.


    "It''s the same, so I''m a little surprised. Why is it so big? It''s a little like an endless abyss in the underworld. It can never reach the end."


    Although their voices were very low, they still heard endless echoes from the inside.


    "Go in and have a look." Shadow walked in front, Wu Hao followed, and the three hyenas were at the back.


    After walking as like as two peas, the surroundings are still the same. Behind the door, the end is not visible.


    Who left the relic and why there was such a long passage. The darkness is still very long.


    "No, I''m afraid we''re in their way now." The shadow stopped and his face changed greatly.


    "Divine way? What do you mean? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Don''t ask first. Try if you can open the space and explain it to you later." The shadow said immediately.


    As soon as Wu Hao waved, the space gate opened and disappeared, which was very unstable.


    "It seems true that this is not an abyss or a real channel, but the divine way left by God, also known as the lost road." The shadow sighed.


    "I was careless. I should have reacted just now." The shadow sat down.


    "What is the divine way? You have to explain it to me." Wu Hao hurriedly asked.


    "The divine road is a road left by God to besiege people with ulterior motives. It is very difficult to get in and out, even when you die, because there is no distance on this road. Even if you walk thousands of miles, you are still on the divine Road, just like it is difficult for mortals to become gods."

 Chapter 1098

    "So you say we can''t get out?" Wu Hao frowned. Now the space field is useless and can''t go out. How long will they be trapped here.


    "At least I haven''t heard of anyone who can walk out of the divine way alive." The shadow is also very ugly.


    He was a man who had seen many miracles, but now he had no faith.


    It''s no wonder how many hardships and efforts a mortal has to go through to become a God.


    The existence of shadow can set foot in the three realms. Now it still hasn''t become a God. It can be seen how difficult it is to become a God.


    "Unexpectedly, these perverts have set up a divine way here. It''s careless." The shadow sat on the ground. Even if he walked forward blindly, he couldn''t get out. He might as well sit down and think carefully about what to do next.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. There will be loopholes in all rules. Even the way left by the gods, there will be loopholes. Think about it carefully." Wu Hao also sat down and looked around carefully.


    "Don''t worry. You want to go out unless you can reach the realm of gods, understand the real laws of heaven and earth, and understand the vastness of the vast world." The shadow sighed. Although he had been a demigod for thousands of years, he still didn''t understand the real law of heaven and earth.


    "Do you mean that as long as you understand the laws of heaven and earth, there will be a way to crack the divine way?" Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "Maybe so, this is just one of them, because the strong who reach the demigod have the opportunity to understand the power of the law. Unfortunately, I belong to the three realms, so it is very difficult to understand the law. If the holy kings are here, they may be able to leave the divine path by virtue of the bit by bit method of understanding."


    "Then we''ll understand it on the spot. You can tell me your experience and I''ll try."


    Wu Hao''s words surprised Ying. It was a child''s play to understand the power of the law on the spot.


    "Boy, do you know how long it takes to understand the law? It took thousands of years for the holy king and the demon king to understand the law in their body. Do you have time to understand it now? "


    In his opinion, Wu Hao is useless even if he is chosen by heaven. After all, understanding the law can''t succeed overnight. As the saying goes, being anxious can''t eat hot tofu.


    "Do you have any other way?" Wu Hao asked again. If there were any other way, of course he didn''t want to waste this time.


    The shadow is silent. He really has no more way. Now the only way to let them leave the divine way may be the power of law.


    "If there is no way, staying here is just a waste of time. It''s better to have a try and maybe have a chance." Wu Hao never gives up easily, and he knows the power of the law very well. It''s very difficult to understand, but so what? Should he escape if it''s difficult to understand? This is not his character.


    "Well, now you can only treat a dead horse as a living horse!" Ying stood up and lived for so long that he didn''t mind going on. Anyway, he had to accept it all the time. It''s better to solve it as soon as possible.


    "Law has existed since the birth of heaven and earth, and it is also the original energy left by the creator God in the world. If you want to understand it, you have to see how much you understand the world, and the power of law is also a necessary product for becoming a God."


    "Feeling the energy of every trace of the world with your heart is like feeling the spiritual power and supreme Qi. The law is also a kind of energy, but it is very special and difficult to understand."


    Wu Hao slowly closed his eyes, listened to the film all the time, and then began to mobilize his spiritual power to feel the energy sources around him.


    After ten days, Wu Hao also completely absorbed the words of the shadow. It is said that only when he reached the true demigod state can he feel the power of the law.


    Wu Hao is only at the peak level now. Since ancient times, he has never heard of anyone who can understand the power of law with the strength of peak level. Even today''s holy king and demon king understand the power of law when they are demigods.


    Wu Hao didn''t give up feeling because of these words. Even if no one at the peak can do it, it doesn''t mean he can''t do it.


    After all, it''s not the first time he has broken the record. The more things others can''t do, the more he wants to do.


    As time went by, Wu Hao didn''t kill the three hyenas of the demon family during his cultivation.


    Now it''s like this. We should keep warm together. Besides, it''s boring to kill them.


    I sleep in my spare time. Anyway, I can''t realize the power of the law overnight.


    If he is destined to be trapped here, he might as well be more comfortable. Anyway, he is ready in his heart.


    As a shadow, he is not old or dead. Sooner or later, he will leave here. Even if it takes time to consume, he has more opportunities than Wu Hao and them.


    I don''t know how long several people stayed inside. Wu Hao first realized that his beard was ten centimeters long when he woke up. According to this length, it was at least nearly a year or so.


    During this period, the powerful demons still didn''t give up tracking Wu Hao. After all, Wu Hao''s existence is very dangerous. He needs to see people alive and dead.


    They won''t give up until they see Wu Hao. Now they don''t know where Wu Hao is. Once Wu Hao seizes the opportunity, I''m afraid it''s too late to meet again.


    Even before seeing Wu Hao''s body, xuanming and others were very anxious.


    They all know Wu Hao''s abnormal talent. If Wu Hao disappears, they will be in danger one day.


    With Wu Hao''s talent, they will soon surpass them, and then their situation will be more dangerous.


    "How''s it going, smelly boy? Do you understand anything?" The shadow saw Wu Hao wake up and immediately got up and asked.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "the law is broad and profound. It can be understood not only by perception, but now it is beginning to look a little. I think we have to continue."


    It''s only been a year. It''s still too late.


    Wu Hao rested for a day, and then entered the state of perception again. The perception of the law is more difficult than breaking through the strength. This road is doomed not to be ordinary and smooth.


    The holy king has not inquired about Wu Hao, and he is also worried. There is information that the demon clan has not found Wu Hao, and there is even a rumor that Wu Hao died in the desert.


    At first, Ann didn''t believe it at all. After purple Python''s cultivation, she found that Wu Hao was missing. She heard that she might be in danger. Immediately, she wanted to go to the Bruce desert to find Wu Hao.


    "No, Wu Hao entrusted you to me for protection before leaving. You can''t leave the holy palace without authorization." The holy King refused.


    "Holy king, this is my freedom of life. I hope you don''t interfere too much." Purple Python''s tone is also very bad. Maybe she can reluctantly accept what the holy King says on weekdays. After all, this is the strongest human being. It needs to give face, but not now.

 Chapter 1099

    "I didn''t restrict your freedom. I just had to help according to Wu Hao''s entrustment. The more this time, the more I can''t worry. Since the demon clan hasn''t found him now, he must still be alive."


    The holy king also thinks so. Although Wu Hao''s life and death is still unknown, he hopes that the demon clan will not find Wu Hao at this time.


    Because only when they are not found can there be a glimmer of hope to prove that Wu Hao may still be alive.


    "Bruce desert is the territory of the demon family. Now they haven''t found Wu Hao, which shows that Wu Hao should hide and have a shadow. Although their strength can''t kill the demon family, it''s not easy for the demon family to catch Wu Hao."


    Purple Python frowned. She knew what the holy king said was reasonable, but these days she always had nightmares and dreamed that Wu Hao was in trouble, so she wanted to help.


    Now she has reached the supreme level. Although she is still a weak person in the first universe, at least let her accompany Wu Hao. In that way, she also has a sense of security.


    "Eh... I know you''re worried, and so are we, but no one can enter the demon clan territory if you want to. I''m afraid you''ll die before you enter the demon clan."


    The place of the demon family, let alone the supreme level strong man, even the semi God strong man as strong as him, had to be careful to go in, so he couldn''t let the purple Python take risks anyway.


    The purple Python was silent for a while. Finally, he had to give up and turn away.


    "Hongmeng, arrange someone to guard her. You can''t let her slip out. You should also pay attention to the city gate."


    Hongmeng''s grandfather nodded. They were not interested in a woman, but Wu Hao.


    If Wu Hao can come back safely without seeing the purple python, they can''t explain.


    After a long time, the three hyenas of the demon clan have been unable to hold on.


    They belong to the race with a keen sense of smell of the demon family. Staying in this lifeless place for a long time is a kind of torture for them.


    If they don''t go out again, they may really die here.


    But they are not fools. They know very well that only following Wu Hao and Ying is the safest in the territory of the gods.


    This is what humans often call the most dangerous place and the safest.


    As long as Wu Hao and Ying don''t kill them, they certainly don''t want to leave.


    But as the days go by, their sense of smell has begun to erode slowly. If this goes on, maybe their strength will begin to regress.


    It''s funny to see such changes. I''ve only seen those who have improved their strength, but I haven''t seen them regress. The particularity of these hyenas is really surprising.


    "Smelly boy, can you do it? It''s suffocating." Shadow also began to be a little impatient.


    It has been nearly two years. He doesn''t need to practice. It''s not his style to stay quietly for two years.


    I knew there was this ghost here. He wouldn''t come in easily if he said anything. Now it''s good to take himself off here.


    Wu Hao slowly opened his eyes. Now he has long hair and waist, and a long beard. He doesn''t look like a middle-aged man at all. He looks like an old man in his eighties and nineties.


    "It''s a little strange. As long as I can further understand it, I believe the power of law is not so difficult." Wu Hao was still a little happy.


    At least he said that it took thousands of years for others to understand the power of the law, but now he is only two years. Although he has no harvest, at least he can understand and be more sensitive to the law. As long as he continues, maybe he can really understand the power of the law.


    "A little eyebrow? Boy, don''t talk nonsense. The power of law is the most mysterious and powerful power in heaven and earth. It''s even stronger than divine power. You have a little eyebrow in just two years? " The shadow said in disbelief.


    Wu Hao also hesitated and shook his head: "I don''t know if it''s my illusion. In short, after I cultivated my spiritual mind, I used my own creation method to integrate the heavenly eye and spiritual mind. Now my spiritual mind has been greatly improved, so I can feel some different energy."


    This is why Wu Hao has a certain way. He wanted to cultivate his spiritual power before. Unfortunately, he hasn''t had time.


    Now it took two years to finally integrate the two. It''s not surprising that they have this effect.


    However, he was still a little confused when he realized the law power of shadow.


    Shadow said that the power of law is stronger than divine power, and is the strongest power in heaven and earth, but he didn''t find any power beyond divine power.


    "Your own skill? Can you talk about the nature? " The shadow suddenly became interested.


    After Wu Hao said his own skill, the shadow marveled at the magic.


    "Some of your former strongmen have tried this, but none of them succeeded. You succeeded." The shadow sighs in her heart that maybe others can''t. Wu Hao can really understand the power of the law.


    After all, Wu Hao can understand this method of skill superposition. As long as he can use it, Wu Hao''s creation method can even integrate divine skill.


    "Boy, I''ll teach you a mind skill. After you practice it to the extreme, you can integrate it with your successful spirit skill."


    After that, the shadow moved to the center of Wu Hao''s eyebrows, and the skill came to Wu Hao''s mind.


    "This mental method is the method of cultivation and belongs to the highest mental method, but it is not divine." The shadow seemed to see hope at this time.


    After Wu Hao got the mental skill, he began to practice it immediately. It is absolutely good for him. It can not only make his current practice completely stable, but also improve his perception and mood.


    He also knows the purpose of the shadow. As long as the mental method is integrated with the spiritual force, it may produce new effects. The spiritual force will be infinitely developed and the state of mind will be doubled. In that way, he may have the opportunity to understand the laws of heaven and earth.


    The cultivation of mental skills is fast. After all, it is not the cultivation of spiritual power, let alone the cultivation of martial arts.


    Only need the state of mind, infinite cycle can persevere in cultivation.


    For half a year, Wu Hao had been practicing mental skills and soon reached the peak.


    "Well, how long will it take you to integrate the two?" Ying is looking forward to it. Now it''s up to Wu Hao whether they can go out alive.


    "I don''t know. The more integration, the more difficult it is to integrate. The spiritual power has been integrated with the heavenly eye once. I''m afraid it will be longer this time." Wu Hao frowned and had no bottom in his heart. If he was in the cultivation room of the holy palace, he might understand it soon, but if he was here, he might.


    "It doesn''t matter. Hurry up. It doesn''t matter how long." The film didn''t put pressure on Wu Hao. After all, there was no hope at all. Now it''s just a bold attempt.

 Chapter 1100

    Of course, Wu Hao has also entered the most critical moment. The integration of mental skills and spiritual power is much more difficult than he imagined. It is difficult to cultivate his own spiritual power. Although he has successfully practiced mental skills, it is not easy to integrate the two.


    Although he has reached the peak of mental cultivation, he is also the first time to contact mental cultivation and doesn''t know much about mental cultivation.


    If you want to integrate the two, you must have a deep understanding in order to grasp the characteristics for integration.


    He knows the mental power very well, but the mental method is his first contact, so he must understand it more thoroughly.


    In the past three months, Wu Hao practiced the mental method several times. The mental method was improved in an all-round way. In terms of characteristics, it was helpful to his own cultivation.


    This has something to do with mental power, but it can also be said that it has nothing to do with it.


    Wu Hao gradually began to try to integrate the two, and the rhythm of the integration caused cyclonic fluctuations around him.


    The shadow and the three hyenas retreated one after another. Although the cyclone will not hurt them, their words around will affect the air flow. The air flow will be affected, and the Wu Hao fusion skill will also be affected.


    With Wu Hao as the center, the air flow slowly condensed into a vortex, and the surrounding air pressure began to increase. It was obvious that Wu Hao''s breath was improving.


    "Yes?" Shadow was a little happy because he felt a different energy, very special.


    However, as soon as the voice fell, the formed vortex dissipated and disappeared without a trace.


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly, but he still didn''t give up. The same situation happened again.


    Wu Hao tried and failed again and again, which made the three hyenas ignore the atmosphere. He was deeply afraid of blaming them for the shadow in front of him.


    I thought Wu Hao was going to succeed, but I didn''t expect that this was just the beginning.


    The same thing happened again and again in a month.


    However, the repeated failures also made Ying feel a slight change. Although it would dissipate soon after the cyclone formed, it seems that Wu Hao persisted for more and more time, less than a minute from the beginning and about five minutes at the last time.


    Such a scene lasted for about two years, and the final scene made the film have to marvel.


    After the cyclone formed and persisted, the surrounding air was solidified, the temperature dropped to the extreme, and the air formed ice and finally scattered on the ground.


    Wu Hao slowly opened his eyes and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Polar ice field."


    Yes, he has formed a new field, and it is also a spiritual field, and it is also the field with the most spiritual and physical attack.


    "Boy, did you succeed?" Ying Fei came up and asked excitedly.


    Wu Hao nodded: "it''s true, but I haven''t understood the power of the law, but I don''t think I need to understand the power of the law."


    Wu Hao stood up. Although his appearance was full of vicissitudes, his eyes were full of self-confidence.


    "Can you go out?" The shadow asked suspiciously.


    "Try it." Wu Hao stretched out his palm and the cold air around him began to gather.


    Polar ice field!


    The surroundings seem to enter a magical land, a vast expanse of white, very beautiful.


    Then the energy in the field was absorbed by Wu Hao and released from his hands in an instant.


    A brilliant snowflake exploded in front of Wu Hao, shaking the surrounding space.


    The shadow looked surprised.


    "This is the power of the law of ice." Shadow is familiar with this method.


    This is also a kind of law power. Although it is less round than the law of heaven and earth, it is indeed a law power.


    The law of heaven and earth contains all the law energy between heaven and earth, and the law of ice is a single attribute, only the law power of ice.


    It sounds bad, but when it comes to law, power is a symbol of power.


    Some demigods are extremely poor and can''t understand the power of law all their life, let alone the power of single attribute law.


    This should be replaced by other demigods. I''m afraid they have been happy to fly to heaven at this time.


    "Boy, you can understand the law of single attribute ice. It''s also very rebellious!" Ying slapped Wu Hao, and of course he was envious.


    "All right, go out and talk about it. Hurry up. You can''t support it for too long."


    The shadow nodded.


    "Finally get out of this damn place!" The shadow never thought that they could really come out of the divine way alive. It would be enough for him to blow for thousands of years.


    Although the space crack is small, it is enough for them to leave the divine way.


    The three hyenas also came over and looked at Wu Hao with praying eyes. Of course, they don''t want to stay here.


    "I can let you out, but the next action must listen to me. Can you do it?"


    The three hyenas didn''t think about it and nodded immediately. Do they have any choice? Staying here is dead, and going out is dead, but at least going out can make them die happier.


    As the race with the strongest sense of smell of the demon clan, their wisdom is second only to the fox clan, so of course they won''t die in vain.


    Through the space crack, Wu Hao and others finally crossed the divine road and came to the main gate.


    The element energy here is very abundant. Wu Hao can feel that the ice element law energy is very sensitive here.


    "I think this should be the main gate of the territory of the gods." Wu Hao looked at the two big words on his head.


    "Do you want to go in? You think clearly. You met the divine way when you first came. That''s just the beginning. I don''t know what you will face next." At this time, Ying didn''t have much confidence. After all, the divine road took so long. No one knows how difficult the next road will be.


    "Of course, we have to break through. We have reached this juncture. Can we turn back?" Wu Hao''s character itself is not easy to give up.


    The difficulty of the divine way not only didn''t make him think of retreating, but even made him wonder what else was in it.


    And what he thought in his heart, although the divine road has been trapped for them for a long time, it is not without benefits.


    Under such extremely bad conditions, he realized the law of ice and gained the spiritual field, which may be the first benefit brought by the relics left by God.


    "Are you sure?" The shadow asked again.


    Wu Hao nodded without hesitation, and then took the lead in.


    The shadow followed, and the three hyenas hesitated for two seconds.


    It''s also dead to stay here. It''s better to follow up and have a look.


    "The law power here is so strong. The places where the gods have stayed are different, and I feel that this place looks familiar." Wu Hao wrinkled his inner head and always felt that he had been to this place.


    "This is the only evidence left by the gods in the human world. It has been ten thousand years since I came here last time. It is said that the gods held a mysterious event here at that time. As a chosen person, you may not have something to do with you." The shadow said faintly.


    He knows a lot in the divine world, so he also knows the source of the territory of the gods.

 Chapter 1101

    About him? How could the gods have something to do with him, but he looked at all the scenes around him and felt familiar, especially when he felt the power of this law.


    Suddenly, a picture flashed in my mind, just like the TV signal is bad. A picture is stuck in my mind.


    "No, I seem to have really been here." Wu Hao asked with a frown.


    "Have you been here? If you say you''ve seen it in your dream, I believe that there''s nothing impossible about the chosen person, but it''s a little too much to say you''ve been here. " Ying doesn''t believe what Wu Hao said later.


    After all, he has never been to a place where the super strong who can set foot in the three realms. Although Wu Hao is a man chosen by heaven, he has just grown up. How can he have been to this place.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. Maybe it was his own illusion. He remembered every day from childhood to adulthood that he had never been to this place at all.


    And when he was a child, he didn''t have the ability to come to the first universe. Obviously, he was bullshit. Let alone the shadow didn''t believe it, even he didn''t believe it.


    Walking, several people came to a high bridge. The soles of their feet were endless dark abyss, surrounded by fluorescent dots, just like fireflies in the night.


    If the abyss were not too claustrophobic, such a scene would be very beautiful.


    "Be careful, these are golden ladybugs. They grow up by swallowing divine power. Although they are not too aggressive, they contain highly toxic." The shadow stopped Wu Hao''s progress.


    "And what they are best at is not poison, but controlling the soul. Once the golden Ladybug enters the body, your soul will be controlled by it. It will be difficult to dominate at that time, because it can exert the strength of the controller 100 percent."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao stepped back a few steps. According to the shadow, this thing is really terrible.


    "Didn''t you say they weren''t too aggressive?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously. According to reason, if they are not too aggressive, they should not attack them. Guess right, it is impossible that their luck is so bad.


    "Well, it''s only for mortals, because it feeds on divine power, and law power is their favorite thing. There is a trace of divine power on you and me, and you also have the law of ice, so you will be attacked by them to a great extent."


    Shadow''s words made Wu Hao frown.


    "Then we can''t get through it?" It''s impossible. That''s the end of the way for God to leave relics.


    The first level let him practice the law of ice, and the second level appeared the nemesis of the power of law. What is the mentality of these gods? They simply can''t go on.


    "You!" The shadow looked at the three hyenas behind him and said loudly.


    "You go first and have a look."


    What Ying said just now, they heard very clearly. These golden ladybugs will control the soul. They don''t want to be treated like that.


    "Huh?" However, after the shadow showed his murderous spirit, they hesitated again. If they didn''t go, they were afraid that they would die now.


    If you go, there is still a glimmer of hope. At least the shadow said just now that there will be no great danger as long as there is no divine power and law power.


    After much thought, the three hyenas slowly set foot on the high bridge, and the flying golden ladybugs didn''t respond, which surprised Wu Hao.


    Really go to the gang mentioned in the film? The golden Ladybug does not attack people without divine power and law.


    But then there was a big problem. What should they do next? Even if the three hyenas could pass, they couldn''t help it.


    The three hyenas came to the middle position, the golden ladybugs still flew quietly in the air without any attack, and the three hyenas slowly began to relax.


    The whole high bridge was 200 meters long. When they successfully crossed the other bank, they all fell to the ground and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Wu Hao frowned. What should he do now? It''s obviously impossible to want to go in the past, unless he can withstand the attack of Sumitomo ladybug.


    "Boy, try your extreme ice field." A very bold idea came out of the shadow. The polar ice field contains the power of law, but it also has a strong ice attribute, which may hinder the action of the golden ladybug.


    As soon as Wu Hao heard this, he immediately launched the extreme ice field. The houses in the whole field were 50 meters long, all the places he passed were frozen, and there was a "click click" explosion in the air.


    But the golden ladybugs not only didn''t retreat, but also went to gather together after they sensed the strong law of ice around them.


    Of course, there are still some effects in the polar ice field, which did not erase these golden ladybugs, but at least affected their flight speed.


    Even so, Wu Hao was a little surprised. It seems that the golden Ladybug grew up by sucking the divine power. It''s no joke. There''s no way to erase it in the extreme ice field.


    "Have a chance!" The shadow came to Wu Hao.


    "This is our only chance. As long as we are fast enough, we can cross the long bridge."


    Wu Hao also found this problem. Because of the extreme ice field, the speed of these golden ladybugs is not as fast as before. They can cross the long bridge in just a second or two.


    But now there are some risks. First of all, the long bridge is narrow enough for one person to walk. It is a single wooden bridge.


    Coupled with years of disrepair, the single wooden bridge is very slippery and covered with moss.


    He found this problem when the three hyenas were passing. At that time, when the golden Ladybug did not attack, the three hyenas almost fell into the abyss.


    Now the situation is different. After the golden Ladybug senses the power of the law, it is impossible not to attack them. At that time, even with the help of the extreme ice field, they still have to cross the bridge carefully. Once the speed slows down, there will be potential safety hazards.


    "Not yet. I''ll try again!" Wu Hao frowned.


    Gravity field!


    Space time!


    Kill God!


    Wu Hao opened all fields, but it seems that the killing God field and space-time field did not have much effect on the golden ladybug. The gravity field is OK, which further delayed the speed of the golden ladybug.


    The realm of nothingness!


    Dark field!


    Suddenly, the shadow shot. He also had two fields. After the two fields appeared, the light on the golden Ladybug dimmed.


    "My nihility can bring about thirty percent of the energy around, and the darkness can reduce hostility."


    Wu Hao nodded: "good chance, maybe it''s really possible to pass." Wu Hao jumped onto the single wooden bridge.


    The golden ladybugs were crazy when they felt the power of law emanating from Wu Hao, but their attacks were completely suppressed in many fields, and their speed was less than 10% of that before.


    "Fast. At the same time, I can''t hold on for long in so many fields."

 Chapter 1102

    Ying jumped in front of Wu Hao. They stared at the huge pressure and moved forward step by step. More and more golden ladybugs came. Wu Hao also concentrated all the energy in the field in order to better suppress these golden ladybugs.


    "You three, show your talents and abilities quickly." The shadow shouted at the three hyenas on the other side.


    The three hyenas looked at each other with hesitation in their eyes. They obviously didn''t want to take action, because Wu Hao and Ying were dangerous people for them.


    "Why don''t you do it? If we die here, do you think we can get out of here alive with your strength? " The shadow''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, the three hyenas made such a death seeking behavior.


    Hearing this, the three hyenas looked at each other and nodded, perhaps hit by the words of the shadow.


    In this relic, the gods are very small.


    Qiang Ruying and Wu Hao are so dangerous, not to mention them.


    As Ying said, even if Wu Hao and Ying die here, even if they don''t have to die in the hands of Wu Hao and Ying, they can''t survive with their strength.


    Although the three hyenas didn''t help much, they could at least buy them a few seconds.


    Although only a few seconds, this is very enough for the current situation.


    "Rush over, come on!" Wu Hao shouted behind him because there were signs of loosening in the field.


    These golden ladybugs themselves contain divine power. Although their attack power is not strong, the energy of divine power is not what ordinary people can compete with.


    If it were not for the power of law contained in his polar ice field, these ordinary fields alone could not have much deterrent to it.


    Ying also found that Wu Hao had some difficulty and immediately made efforts to speed up. He couldn''t show too fast on the single wooden bridge.


    You can only rely on the feeling of your feet step by step, and you even have to be careful whether your feet will slip.


    After about 20 seconds, the gravity field is broken. In itself, the gravity field is only the effect of gravity beads, so it is not a field.


    Moreover, the gravity bead was refined by the Supreme God. Although the effect has increased a lot in his hands, it is not always stronger than the effect in the field.


    As for the space-time field and the killing God field, these two fields have little suppression effect on the golden ladybug, so they are dispensable.


    Wu Hao can only limit it by virtue of the extreme ice field, and then cooperate with the dual field of Shanghai film to weaken the energy of the golden ladybug, and can barely keep parallel.


    But now the gravity field is forced, the speed of the golden Ladybug has increased a little, and it is infinitely close to them.


    Shadow also found that the situation was very urgent. A fierce look flashed in her eyes, and then her figure turned into a streamer.


    "Boy, you go up first!" Wu Hao only felt that his back was strongly pushed, and the whole person rushed out as if flying, just falling on the edge of the cliff on the other side.


    His departure also means that the effect in the polar ice field is greatly reduced. The golden Ladybug felt the pressure drop and immediately flew up and wrapped the shadow in an instant.


    "Shadow!" Wu Hao gets up and shows the extreme ice field again, but the shadow has been surrounded by groups. Now even if the effect of the extreme ice field can be brought into full play, it seems that it has not played a great role.


    "Come on, release your ice law. The divine power prefers the law to the law."


    When the sound of the shadow came, Wu Hao immediately reacted and immediately condensed the law of ice.


    "If you like the power of law, here you are!" Wu Hao condensed the law into a ball and threw it directly.


    Sure enough, feeling the smell of the power of the law, those golden ladybugs left the position of the shadow one after another, and the shadow also took the opportunity to rush out.


    It seems that few people can think so calmly at this critical moment. It seems that they have experienced great storms.


    "Almost died here..." the shadow sat on the ground after landing.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao could not help frowning. It seems that the relic left by the gods in the territory of the gods is really difficult to break through.


    Shadow has been regarded as the strongest existence in the whole world. The holy king has to be afraid of three people, but he seems so small in the relics left by God. What is he.


    It seems that the world is so big that even now he has reached the peak, but in front of God, a place where God lives can''t come and go freely. He is still too weak.


    "Fortunately, you shot in time. It seems that you have lived up to my expectations for you." Ying stood up and looked at the three hyenas after saying this to Wu Hao.


    I saw the murderous spirit in my eyes, and a surge of anger was released.


    Three black shadow daggers were set on three hyenas.


    "Do you three want to die? Why did you hesitate just now? "


    The three hyenas sat on the ground with their legs soft and trembling.


    "It seems that taking you is also a disaster. Since you want to die, I''ll help you."


    "Wait!" Just about to do it, Wu Hao spoke.


    "Don''t kill them first. Although they were a little slow just now, they didn''t have much impact. It''s still useful to keep them." I don''t know how far the road ahead is.


    They don''t know how many dangers they have to face. If they are the only two, I''m afraid they will increase more risks.


    But if these three hyenas open the way in front, they can avoid many unknown risks.


    "Hum, for his sake, I''ll spare you a dog''s life, but next time if you dare to hesitate again, you''ll die on the spot!"


    Three hyenas dare not say a word. It is a gift for them to survive.


    They are the masters of bullying soft and fearing hard in the demon family. In the face of powerful enemies, they can only be dogs with their tails.


    "Is this the birth gate?" Wu Hao looked at the stone pillar in front of him, which was engraved with the word "Shengmen".


    "This should be a copy of the four gates of the divine world." The shadow also came over.


    "The four gates of the divine world? Tell me. " Wu Hao asked.


    "The four gates of the divine world, the gate of life and the gate of death, the gate of heaven and the gate of earth."


    The birth gate and the earth gate are the simplest, and the death gate and the heaven gate are the most difficult. In the divine world, many gods want to enter the birth gate and the earth gate, and many can enter, but there are not many death gates and the heaven gate.


    Only seven can enter the gate of death and the gate of heaven.


    "I haven''t heard of one of the four masters, the two supreme gods, but I just heard that he is the supreme existence, even stronger than the Supreme God."


    Wu Hao takes a breath of air conditioning, which is even stronger than the Supreme God. What kind of existence does it have to be.


    "What shall we do now? This is the gate of life. We broke through without danger, and we almost lost our lives just now, but if we met the gate of death and the gate of heaven..." Wu Hao couldn''t imagine the consequences.

 Chapter 1103

    "What can I do? Do you still want to go back now?" The shadow smiled helplessly. Now it''s here. It''s impossible to go back.


    "Next I think it should be the earth gate, not the death gate and the heaven gate." Ying Fei jumped onto the stone pillar and didn''t know what he got from it.


    A bead emitting golden light.


    "What is this?" Wu Hao asked with a puzzled face.


    "The golden Beaded Ladybug came out in advance after ten thousand years. It contains the power of divine power. It''s the best way to practice."


    Wu Hao was surprised that it was such a good thing. The power of law itself was the most magical thing in heaven and earth. Unexpectedly, it was such a divine thing.


    "You want this. I can''t understand the power of the law. The divine power is not too strange for me." The shadow threw it to Wu Hao without stinginess.


    "By the way, why can''t you feel the power of law." I heard Ying say it before, but he didn''t ask carefully.


    "Because I am beyond the three realms, I can''t feel the laws of the three realms."


    It sounds like a cow. Wu Hao even thinks that Ying is better than his chosen person.


    "The existence beyond the three realms, shouldn''t you be the strongest? Isn''t it drizzle in front of you according to the law of reason?" Wu Hao said sarcastically.


    "Go, do you think it''s really strong beyond the three realms? But what you said is also right. I am the strongest existence in the whole three worlds except the divine world. Even the holy king and the demon king can''t be my opponents. They just don''t bother to argue with them, but I haven''t become a God yet. Once I become a God, my existence should be no less than the four masters. "


    Wu Hao has a black face. Although he looks very serious, he will not fully believe that the four masters are definitely the existence of the peak of the whole three worlds, second only to the two supreme gods.


    Of course, he didn''t say he didn''t believe it. After all, there must be extraordinary skills outside the three worlds.


    "Let''s go. Since there are good things here, there should be some in front." Wu Hao took the lead.


    Anyway, now that I''ve come, there''s no reason to go. Besides, it''s not easy to go back,.


    The law power he released just now has attracted more golden ladybugs. Now returning to the single wooden bridge is more dangerous than them.


    Through the gate, there was a strange noise behind him. The school gate behind him made a huge noise and closed.


    "The birth gate is closed. We have to move forward and have no chance." The shadow frowned, and there was such a legend in the divine world.


    If you break into the student gate, you can go back and enter the ground gate. The student gate is closed and can only move forward.


    It seems that everything here is created according to the four gates of the divine world.


    These gods'' brain holes are really not generally large. They can actually think of using the gate of life and death to pass the postgraduate entrance examination.


    The strong who can come here can never exist, just like the original dragon and snake. Even if they come to the gate of the ruins, I''m afraid they can''t escape the difficulties of the divine way.


    Even if they leave shenlu and enter Shengmen, these golden ladybugs will eat them clean.


    The gold entangled beads have not been taken away, which proves that no one can pass the birth gate at all, or even shenlu. That''s why it''s their turn today.


    "As you said, this is really a ground gate." Wu Hao has seen two big characters on the stone pillar.


    The surrounding area is deserted, full of Songshan giant rocks.


    "Do you know what''s in the door of the divine world?" I don''t know. Wu Hao naturally doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    Shadow shook his head: "the four gates of the divine world belong to confidential existence in the divine world. Even if someone breaks through, no one dares to say, because once they say it, no one dares to break through, so I don''t know."


    I really don''t know.


    Because those who can break through the birth gate and the earth gate are the existence of the seven element Lord God level.


    He is just a small demigod. It is very rebellious to step into the divine world, so he can only deal with some lower gods in the divine world, even just errands of the lower gods.


    How can the existence of the level of the LORD God intersect.


    "You go and have a look first." Wu Hao looked at the three hyenas and said coldly.


    "Me, us?" The three hyenas looked frightened. There were many dangers here. Wu Hao and the film were very afraid, let alone them. It was absolutely easy to kill them.


    "What? Do you want to live a little longer or die now? " Wu Hao squeezed his fist. That''s why he can keep the three hyenas.


    More people, they have more chance to live. Hyenas are the most afraid of death in the demon family, and it is impossible not to give in.


    Sure enough, in the face of Wu Hao''s threat, the three hyenas could only promise with trembling, and then walked out carefully.


    Now for them, the slower the better. The slower they are, the more likely they are to survive. The slower they are, the more they can live for a second.


    "Come on, don''t slow down!" The shadow threw a small stone on their heads.


    The three hyenas had to bend and quicken their pace.


    When the three reached the position of 20 meters, the ground began to tremble and the giant rocks of Song Mountain flew up.


    Three hyenas staggered back in fear.


    Wu Hao looked at the rock and saw that the rock was converging at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the surrounding law forces were absorbed by the rock.


    "This is!" Wu Hao frowned and a rock giant up to 30 meters appeared in front of them.


    "Get out of the way!" Wu Hao pushed away, and Wu Hao himself fell to one side.


    Unexpectedly, the fist was also smashed down, setting off a violent explosion, and the attack also contained a strong force of law.


    "This is the guardian of the earth gate. The strength is not below me, but also contains the power of law." The shadow shouted to Wu Hao not far away.


    Wu Hao frowned. His strength was not under the shadow, and he had the advantage that the shadow was useless.


    The rock giant with law power and divine power, what kind of abnormal thing is this.


    It seems that the danger level of this gate is much higher than that of students.


    What about the door and the dead door that day? Isn''t it more dangerous than this?


    Wu Hao can''t imagine that if it is more dangerous than this, they may not be able to or leave here.


    "There is only one war!" Wu Hao said sternly that although the rock giant is powerful, he might have a chance if he works with shadow.


    Only the back Heaven Gate and death gate can''t care so much. If you can''t even break through the earth gate, you still care about what Heaven Gate and death gate.


    The shadow nodded, and their speed broke out to the limit.


    "Get out of the way!" The shadow said to the three hyenas, and they began to attack together.

 Chapter 1104

    Shadow ghost!


    Polar ice field!


    Immortal sword!


    The two started with a big move. The extreme ice field frozen the legs of the rock giant and suspended his action.


    Their attack fell on the rock giant.


    The fierce attack seemed to destroy everything. The three hyenas held the stone pillar tightly, otherwise they would not know where to fly.


    The smoke and dust dispersed, and they looked at the behemoth in front of them. It was obvious that even the holy king or the demon king could not be hard connected alone, but the rock giant in front of them was not hurt at all.


    "What''s the matter? This guy not only has law and divine power, but also has such abnormal defense!" The shadow frowned, and the rock giant in front of them obviously exceeded their budget.


    "Now it''s troublesome. His strength is stronger than you and me. Fortunately, the speed is not fast. Otherwise, we won''t necessarily be his opponent." The shadow looked at Wu Hao and said.


    Wu Hao also felt a headache, which was the strongest enemy he had encountered so far.


    Now he has the power of law, so in terms of strength, he is no worse than the shadow. Even if he fights with the shadow, he is estimated to be 40% sure.


    Now they can''t shake the rock giant together. I''m afraid no one can defeat it except the gods.


    "I''ll try with the power of lightning." Wu Hao soared into the air and began to summon lightning.


    Lightning has strong penetration. It should be effective against this heavy rock.


    Lightning began to gather slowly, and the rock giant broke free from the freezing of the polar ice field.


    Not only have law and divine power, but also strength and defense are quite abnormal. I''m afraid it will be very difficult to deal with the rock giant.


    Heilei!


    Eternal sword!


    Sword rain came from the sky and the earth, and carried lightning with strong penetration.


    After the lightning touched the rock giant, it made a "zizizi" sound. For a time, the action of the rock giant seemed to be limited.


    "Really effective, boy, come on!" Ying Daxi, I didn''t expect that the power of thunder and lightning was really effective.


    Wu Hao also saw that although the rock giant has strong defense, lightning is really useful.


    "Then eat me again."


    Five dragons, spirit of Thunder Dragon!


    Led by the Thunder Dragon, a proud dragon full of thunder and lightning flew out, and the whole dragon body was wrapped in the rock giant.


    The rock giant suffered from the stimulation of lightning and fell to the ground.


    "Succeeded!" They were overjoyed. Unexpectedly, the effect of lightning was so powerful.


    The rock giant, who could not be shaken by the shadow just now, was knocked down by the power of lightning.


    "OK, boy, I didn''t expect to count on you." After Wu Hao came down, the shadow patted Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    "What do you expect me to do? I''ve just applied the right medicine to the case." Wu Hao said helplessly, he is not so powerful to defeat such a strong opponent.


    Perhaps when the gods left the rock giant, they considered this problem. If it is too invincible, no one can pass, so lightning has become the weakness of the rock giant.


    Of course, there may also be a deliberate reason, because at this time, he remembered what the old man said before.


    God left a relic. People can go in. Now he also comes in. Isn''t he a predestined person? In addition, he himself is the chosen person, so maybe God arranged it.


    "Look, you''re beautiful. In that case, we''ll break through all the way."


    Boom!


    As soon as the shadow fell, the ground began to tremble again, and the fallen rock giant slowly climbed up again.


    "How possible!" Their faces changed greatly. Did the attack just now still have no effect.


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao began to make up attack again, but he only reduced the speed of the rock giant.


    "Boy, stop first." The shadow frowned.


    "This guy is very adaptable. Don''t you feel it? He''s slowly adapting to your lightning." The shadow''s voice was very low. Obviously, the situation was very serious.


    Wu Hao looked carefully. If so, the rock giant is really adapting to his lightning power. It''s OK to fully adapt. You don''t have to finish it. You can die.


    "So what? Is there no way to deal with him? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Of course, but I''m afraid you can''t do it now." The shadow frowned.


    "If you want to defeat this adaptable thing, unless you have the strength to kill him every second, after he adapts, we will eventually fall into despair step by step."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao had a black line on his face.


    One move to kill this rock giant at the peak of the demigod? Absolutely impossible, unless he is a God.


    "The law of thunder and lightning, or a powerful trick, is still the attribute of thunder and lightning."


    This reminds Wu Hao of thunder sword, which is his strongest attack, but he can''t lose the rock giant in seconds.


    "The law of thunder and lightning doesn''t work. It''s too late. I''m afraid it will take years or even decades to understand that thing. I''m afraid I''ll have been frustrated by the rock giant."


    "Can divine power?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little hard. Even if there is divine power, there must be a powerful lightning attack. Do you have it?"


    Wu Hao nodded: "my strongest blow is lightning, but I''m not sure."


    "Boy, didn''t you say that your creation skill can integrate all skills? There is no chance to integrate lightning into your attack. "


    Wu Hao frowned when he mentioned this. He had never tried this idea, but it sounded simpler than the fusion skill.


    "I think I can try, but I need time." Wu Hao responded.


    "It''s all right. I''ll give you time to create. How long do you need?"


    "At least half a year, maybe not half a year.". The reason why Wu Hao dared to say this is entirely because this method is obviously simpler than the integration between Kung Fu and Kung Fu, so he is sure to succeed within half a year.


    "Half a year!" The shadow took a breath of air conditioning. He didn''t know what he had died for half a year, but he also knew that it was useless to force Wu Hao.


    "No matter, you try first. If I really can''t hold it, you can make the final plan." The shadow is also spelled out.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold on, and Wu Hao could only directly use the strongest attack. Whether he could really solve the rock giant at that time depends on the will of heaven.


    Wu Hao nodded and came to the gate.


    "You three, protect Wu Hao. If there is any mistake, you will kill your dog immediately!"


    The three hyenas nodded hurriedly. At this time, they dared not move their mind. Even if they killed Wu Hao while Wu Hao was practicing, what could they do.


    Even Wu Hao and the movie can''t deal with the rock giant. They don''t have a chance to survive.

 Chapter 1105

    Relying on the speed of the rock giant, the shadow began to deal with it, and Wu Hao crossed his knees to the ground and began further cultivation.


    The three hyenas stayed with Wu Hao. As long as they were in danger, they would protect them. It was also due diligence. After all, it was related to the danger of life.


    One day and one night later, the shadow found that the rock giant seemed not to be tired and had inexhaustible power.


    Just like him, he is a creature beyond the three realms, so he also has the same advantages. His power will never be exhausted, that is to say, both of them have inexhaustible power.


    "It''s really two perverts. They''ve been day and night. They can be so fierce." The three hyenas were stunned.


    Once Wu Hao entered the cultivation state, he had no time to watch these. Even if it thundered and rained at this moment, he would not notice anything.


    Perhaps this is his strength and, of course, his weakness.


    He will be distracted in his usual practice. As long as there are abnormalities, he will find them.


    But he also has another way of cultivation, that is to enter deep cultivation. Once he enters deep cultivation, he will not know what happens outside until he wants to wake up.


    Fortunately, it is wide enough. The shadow has led the rock giant hundreds of meters away, but it will not leave Wu Hao''s field of vision.


    He believes that the three hyenas dare not start with Wu Hao. However, they can''t be blindly confident. They must protect Wu Hao and deal with the rock giant at the same time.


    At first, he thought about killing the three hyenas directly to eliminate future troubles, but as Wu Hao said, the three hyenas are still useful to them. It would be a pity to kill them now. After all, there are Tianmen and death gate behind. The three hyenas are good Pathfinder.


    A month passed in a hurry, and Wu Hao''s cultivation also had a trace of eyebrows.


    To integrate lightning into the attack, he also felt some contradictions at the beginning. After all, his strongest attack is lightning. How can lightning integrate lightning? At most, it just makes lightning more dense.


    But after a long time of thinking, he also made clear the direction. Although his thunder sword is very powerful, it seems that something is missing.


    Later, he figured out what was missing, that is Heilei.


    His lightning is not only ordinary lightning, but also black lightning.


    Thunder sword is really just ordinary lightning, but if black thunder is integrated, its power may be greatly improved.


    As long as you understand the direction, the speed will be much faster.


    Wu Hao took the time to integrate the power of black thunder into the thunder sword.


    Perhaps because of the lightning attribute, the integration has not been excluded. Everything is so natural.


    Originally, Wu Hao estimated that it would take about half a year. After all, it took at least half a year before. Even if the state is good, it will take half a year.


    But it took only two months for the black thunder to fuse with the lightning sword.


    When Wu Hao opened his eyes, a trace of black lightning flashed in his pupils.


    "Wake up, wake up..." the three hyenas found that Wu Hao opened his eyes and left quickly, afraid to provoke.


    The shadow still fighting with the rock giant in the distance also saw Wu Hao get up.


    "Is the smelly boy ready? I really can''t hold on." The speed of the shadow has decreased a lot.


    Although the energy of him and the rock giant is inexhaustible, it is only energy. Even if a normal creature has unlimited power, its energy cannot be unlimited.


    The rock giant has no feelings and no vitality. Naturally, it will not have much impact.


    But he is different. Although he has the same strengths as the rock giant, it is a pity that he has feelings and thoughts. If he has thoughts, he will naturally have energy. If he has energy, he will have energy overdraft.


    So he couldn''t fight the rock giant endlessly.


    After such a long time, his energy is close to the limit. In this way, he will definitely be defeated by the rock giant.


    "All right, you''ve worked hard!" Wu Hao flashed and came to the shadow.


    "Succeeded?" Ying asked in surprise. Didn''t Wu Hao say it would take half a year before? How could it be so fast.


    "It''s surprisingly smooth. Maybe it''s because of the same attributes. Take a break first. I''ll see if I can solve it."


    The shadow nodded and left the scene immediately, which finally relieved him.


    Wu Hao flew into the air. When the rock giant saw the latter punch, he hit it. Although it was an ordinary punch, the power of this punch was no less than that of a strong man like the holy king. Because it contained law power and divine power, the abnormal degree of the rock giant exceeded the ordinary demigod peak.


    "I''ll meet you for a while!"


    Sky sword!


    Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly. Whether he could succeed depends on the last blow.


    If this level of attack can''t defeat the rock giant, maybe all of them have to explain here today.


    At the same time, the sword body emits a trace of black lightning, and Wu Hao''s breath is also expanding rapidly.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    This time, he must do his best without any hesitation.


    Five dragons, spirit of Thunder Dragon!


    Although he summoned the spirit of Thunder Dragon, Shan did not attack. He wanted to gather all his forces to prepare for the final attack.


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao gave full play to the power of lightning, and the whole area was full of the power of lightning.


    The shadow was not far away. When he felt the thunder power, even he had to withdraw from the area.


    "Boy, be careful not to affect me!" Ying Da shouted that if such terrible energy affected him, I''m afraid he wouldn''t feel better with his current mental state.


    "Get away!" Wu Hao is still gathering lightning energy.


    Of course, the rock giant will not watch him gather and attack immediately.


    "Hum, extreme ice field!"


    It instantly froze the attack of the rock giant and bought him some time to collect the power of the mine.


    The lightning power is more and more violent, and the lightning power of the sky sword has been unprecedented.


    When the shadow saw this scene, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning, and his heart was also very shocked.


    Only the peak supreme has this energy, which is definitely not what ordinary people can do.


    This kind of attack can only be achieved by the peak demigod. It is worthy of being chosen by heaven. It is really too abnormal.


    "Black thunder sword!" The sky pulls up the Kirin string like a bow and arrow. Wu Hao really wants to kill the rock giant in one move.


    Even the shadow felt his scalp numb. If it was him, he would never be able to resist this attack.


    Of course, if it were him, he would never give Wu Hao a chance to accumulate strength, otherwise it would be a great threat to him.

 Chapter 1106

    "Go to hell!" Wu Hao retreated 50 meters, and the sky sword in his hand suddenly issued.


    Black thunder sword!


    Speed, power and penetration converge. Can such an attack on the rock giant hold up.


    The rock giant also saw the threat of this attack, but after all, it is an existence that can''t think, so it can''t escape independently.


    It also hit the power and hit it. It seems that it wants to fight with Heilei divine sword.


    "Over your head, sit down!"


    The spirit of the Thunder Dragon on his body also became a black Thunder Dragon and immediately followed him.


    Shadow quickly dodges. The attack of thunder attribute itself has strong penetration. If it is affected, he will never feel better.


    The power of the black thunder sword of the sky carrier hit the fist of the rock giant.


    At this time, the rock giant that he and shadow could not defeat together was like tofu. Where the black thunder sword passed, it turned into pieces.


    Complete second kill, without the slightest procrastination.


    succeed!


    Wu Hao and Ying Daxi, it seems that they have really succeeded. The integration of the power of lightning and the power of black thunder is very successful.


    This also means that he has another move in his cards since then.


    When the rock giant was defeated, Wu Hao returned to his original position and smiled proudly at the shadow.


    "How was that just now?" Wu Hao asked confidently.


    He also has a bottom in his heart. If this move is used to deal with the demon king, it must be enough for the demon king to drink a pot.


    Of course, it''s just an idea. The black thunder sword works well against things like rock giants who don''t think.


    No matter how powerful the attack is, if you can''t hit the enemy, karma will be meaningless.


    The devil is not a fool to stand still and let him fight, so it is unrealistic to deal with the devil.


    "It''s just ordinary. It''s no threat to me anyway." The shadow shrugged.


    "Cut, you''re quite shameless."


    The two men looked discontentedly, and then walked to the rock giant with the same steps.


    A necklace appeared in the rubble and the shadow grabbed it.


    "This is..."


    "The earth is green!" The shadow smiled.


    "What is this?" It''s estimated that only this guy knows these things, but he hasn''t heard of them.


    "This is also a good thing. It is no worse than the gold entangled beads. The earth green pendant has the same characteristics as the gold entangled beads. It can improve the effect of cultivation. Of course, the most important wearer can increase 30% strength and 50% defense."


    Wu Hao has a black face. No wonder the rock giant is as thick as a wild boar.


    "This thing belongs to me. Is that ok?" Before Wu Hao could speak, Ying immediately put things away.


    Wu Hao smiled helplessly.


    "You put it away. What else can I say? It''s yours. " In fact, he also wants the earth green pendant. It is very suitable for purple python. It can not only increase strength, but also increase defense. It has the best of both worlds.


    But there''s no way. It''s impossible for him to take all the benefits.


    To say, the contribution of shadow is the greatest. Although he defeated the rock giant, he would never have had a chance to defeat the rock giant if there was no shadow in the early stage.


    Besides, he also gained a lot. At least at this level, he integrated new tricks, which is not bad.


    "The next level is Tianmen gate. Compared with Shengmen gate, it is really much simpler. This level is also dangerous to pass, but Tianmen gate is not so simple. I''m afraid there will be a leap in general growth."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao couldn''t be happy for a moment. If Tianmen was so sad, they might really die.


    "Now even if I go back, I have no choice but to break through."


    Shadow shook his head: "no, I have a proposal. Now you have gold entangled beads, you can feel the power of the law, and I have the earth green pendant, you can also improve some strength. We should temporarily choose to stay here and practice first. At least you can understand a law, and I can recover."


    After thinking for two seconds, Wu Hao nodded: "OK, no problem, then do as you say."


    Although he is also in a hurry to go out, he can''t eat hot tofu. It''s useless to be in a hurry. Winning in stability is the key.


    As the shadow said, it''s best to improve your strength first and then go in.


    If he can take this opportunity to advance to the top, his combat effectiveness will be absolutely comparable to that of the holy king and others. If he understands one more layer of rules, the opportunity will be greatly improved.


    The three hyenas may have been inspired by these two storms. When Wu Hao practiced, they also entered the state of cultivation.


    Time also passed quickly in the process of their cultivation.


    The external demon clan has begun to reduce the search for Wu Hao. It has been looking for Wu Hao for so many years. There is still no trace of Wu Hao. It must be dead.


    Of course, they didn''t give up completely. At least they have sent strong people to intercept and even set up border blockhouses to keep people here for a long time.


    On the human side, the holy king never inquired about Wu Hao''s whereabouts again. In the early stage, purple Python was still worried. Therefore, she specially ran back to the third universe and asked xiuside to query Wu Hao''s life and death with the large celestial body system.


    When it was determined that the system in Wu Hao''s mind still existed, she also breathed a long sigh of relief, at least proving that Wu Hao was still alive.


    But the holy king doesn''t quite understand why people still alive can''t find it. Even if there are so many strong demons in the demon clan, it is absolutely impossible to find Wu Hao by digging three feet.


    Unless there are two possibilities, one is that Wu Hao entered the divine world. Of course, this possibility is too small. When Wu Hao left, they knew very well that Wu Hao could never enter the divine world before reaching the demigod.


    There''s only the second.


    Bruce desert legend has the existence of God left relics, so it is likely that Wu Hao and them entered the God left relics.


    When they heard that they had the relics left by God, they sent people to look for them many times, but they all looked for them in the Bruce desert and couldn''t find them.


    Wu Hao, as a chosen person, may really have this possibility.


    Although the time was too long, he also knew that the relic left by God was not an ordinary demigod cemetery, and it was definitely not so easy to break into.


    Even if the shadow follows, can the two demigods come and go freely in God''s territory?


    As long as they make sure Wu Hao is not dead, everything is under their control.


    So the holy king also ruled out the secret team. Whenever Wu Hao appeared, he immediately reported to him. Anyway, he had to take Wu Hao back from the demon territory.


    Three years later, Wu Hao also practiced for three years.


    The three hyenas broke through and knocked down the peak one after another, which surprised them. After all, there was no breakthrough the year before last, but now they have reached such a state.

 Chapter 1107

    Wu Hao''s strength is also more and more powerful in this place full of law power and divine power.


    After the shadow rested and recovered his mental state, he could only protect Wu Hao.


    His strength itself is not accumulated by cultivation.


    As a creature outside the three realms, he has all the unique advantages that others do not have.


    From the beginning to now, his strength has grown by himself, and he has never practiced for a day.


    This is one of the reasons why he can''t cultivate the power of law.


    Because he didn''t try to practice, and he didn''t know what practice was.


    At ordinary times, the only energy spent is skill.


    Watching Wu Hao sit quietly on the ground and enter the state of cultivation, his heart is also very envious.


    Others envy that he has innate favorable conditions and can reach such a peak without his own efforts, but he doesn''t envy that others can enter that wonderful environment.


    Just like Wu Hao, once you enter the training state, Wu Hao will absorb many essence from it. It seems that the whole person has entered a state of selflessness, and that kind of comfort is his envy.


    Of course, it''s not so much a sense of comfort as a feeling of mental state. People who haven''t practiced can''t feel it.


    People who enter the state of cultivation will spend time very quickly. When a person is seriously doing something, he can''t feel the passage of time.


    It was another half year. Although Wu Hao''s cultivation was also rising steadily, there was not much practical breakthrough.


    Shadow is not in a hurry. Others don''t know, but he knows how difficult the road ahead is.


    The four gates of the divine world are incomparable with the Death Gate of the divine world, but for ordinary people, it is not much different from the real four gates of the divine world.


    The gate of life and the gate of earth have passed, and the gate of heaven and the gate of death are the two most difficult gates.


    If there is no accident, the next one must be the Tianmen gate. Once they enter, the underground gate will close. At that time, even if they want to return, they may not have a chance.


    Therefore, they can''t act rashly before they are sure. At least they have to have the means to live, otherwise they will be dead in the past.


    The shadow puts the earth green pendant on Wu Hao, and then matches it with alloy beads, which can make Wu Hao''s cultivation get twice the result with half the effort.


    Wu Hao also felt subtle changes. His cultivation seemed to be a little faster. When he observed carefully, he found that another green light was helping him absorb the supreme Qi around him.


    Wu Hao is no stranger to the green light. Even when he thinks of the earth green pendant that shadow got, it should be shadow dry.


    In the past three years, Wu Hao still hasn''t made a breakthrough, but it seems that he has made progress in all aspects.


    The strength of the law is deep, and its own strength has reached the peak. However, I''m afraid it''s still difficult to break through the peak. At least it''s impossible to continue to practice for ten or eight years.


    The supreme Qi in the whole underground gate space has been almost absorbed by him, so it makes it more difficult for him to break through.


    When he opened his eyes, Wu Hao sighed helplessly. He thought he could break through the peak at one breath. Unfortunately, the supreme Qi here is really limited.


    "It''s good. At least you''ve begun to understand the law of the earth." Ying smiled. If only he could be as abnormal as Wu Hao.


    Of course, he is also very abnormal, but he is not very satisfied.


    Just like to Wu Hao, his talent has been extremely strong, but he is sometimes dissatisfied and always feels that he can''t meet his expectations.


    "In this state, can you break through the gate of heaven?" Wu Hao looked at the shadow and asked.


    The shadow smiled and shook his head: "seriously, not necessarily, it''s unlikely."


    At first, Ying also felt that if Wu Hao could reach the peak or understand the power of one more law, their hope would be greatly increased.


    However, it is obvious that the on-site environment is not enough for Wu Hao to break through the peak, and the strength of the law is not enough for Wu Hao to understand the law of the earth.


    "I can only go. The dead horse is treated as a living horse. It''s not the way to continue to consume here." Wu Hao made a decision immediately.


    It''s no use staying here now. After all, there are no cultivation resources. Staying here is just a waste of time, not a happy one.


    "I believe you. You are the chosen one. You have meat to eat with you." Ying nodded and agreed with Wu Hao''s decision.


    The film always holds a glimmer of hope. Wu Hao is the chosen person, and he has been thinking about this problem during Wu Hao''s cultivation.


    Before, Wu Hao said he seemed to have been here. How old is Wu Hao? How can he have been here.


    But Wu Hao doesn''t look like lying. If so, there is only one possibility.


    Guidance.


    According to the guidance of the gods, maybe this relic is left for Wu Hao in order to make Wu Hao stronger and stronger.


    If so, they should be able to pass without danger. After all, the gods have no reason to kill Wu Hao. In that case, the person waiting for the next day''s election will have thousands of years.


    "Go!" Shadow kicked the three hyenas around him. These three hyenas were quite relaxed. Not only did their strength improve, but they recognized that Wu Hao and shadow would not kill them for the time being, because they still had the conditions to be used for the time being.


    Hearing that they were leaving, the three hyenas began to get nervous again, which also meant that their danger was coming. After all, they were very clear in their hearts.


    Wu Hao and Ying can keep them until now, just to let them explore the way ahead.


    Although it also gives them a chance to live, this opportunity seems to be full of danger. If you don''t pay attention to it a little, it will be doomed. You may die anytime, anywhere.


    When Wu Hao came to the underground gate, he stopped for two seconds. Finally, he didn''t hesitate. He stepped over and had to make a choice sooner or later.


    "Open circuit ahead!" The shadow said coldly. The three hyenas immediately came to the front and were very sensible.


    As soon as the earth gate is closed, the Heaven Gate appears.


    This time, it is different from the previous students'' door. There are a few big characters on the stone column.


    There are no children or old in front of Tianmen. You know your life and death!


    These characters are very eye-catching, which means that Tianmen is extraordinary. It is absolutely comparable between Shengmen and dimen.


    "Get in!" The shadow kicked, and the three hyenas quickly entered the Tianmen gate.


    Wu Hao and they followed in. Just after crossing the line, the gate of heaven was closed.


    "Hahaha, those who cross Tianmen will be killed without amnesty!" A voice appeared in the space, which contained this trace of soul attack.


    "This, the absolute strong!" Ying immediately became 100% vigilant. Tianmen is not as simple as dimen. I''m afraid they will have a hard fight.


    The three hyenas were so frightened that their legs trembled.

 Chapter 1108

    "Who, don''t play tricks!" Wu Hao asked coldly. He can also feel the strength of the other party, but this ice doesn''t mean he will be afraid.


    "Young man, you talk arrogantly. Have you seen God? Do not kneel before God! " A figure slowly fell from the sky and burst into dazzling light.


    "Kneel down? Hehe, are you God? What if it''s God? You''re just a fake God. "


    Although the other party''s divine power and law power are very strong, Wu Hao knows that he is not a real God. How can there be a real God in such a place.


    "I am the ancient god of the eight wastelands, Guangyao. This is a part of me. I am waiting for you ignorant humans like you." With that, he exuded powerful divine power.


    As soon as this magical power was shocked, the three hyenas sprayed blood instantly and were seriously injured immediately.


    Wu Hao and Ying also feel the incomparable pressure. This divine power is completely not what normal people should have.


    "This guy is really a god!" Wu Hao knelt on one knee. They couldn''t resist this divine power.


    "I''m afraid we have to explain here." The shadow smiled bitterly. How could they resist this power.


    "It''s hard. You have to try anyway!" Wu Hao tried to stand up, but he couldn''t stand up because his divine power was too huge.


    "Release the divine power and squeeze out!" Wu Hao shouted to the shadow and flew out with the sky sword.


    The sky sword itself also contains divine power. After it appeared, it reduced a lot of pressure for Wu Hao and them.


    After the shadow released the divine power, Wu Hao immediately released the power of the law, which gave them a chance to breathe.


    "Oh? You can resist my strength and come here. It seems that you are not waste, but that''s all. "


    "Go!" Wu Hao said that he was the first to rush up. Now the passive can only be beaten. Only the active can seize a chance.


    In any case, they must start first. Only by starting first can they try to find out the strength of the ancient god.


    It''s just a wisp of separation. It can''t be really strong enough to be unmatched.


    "Thunder sword!"


    The strongest hit instant.


    Under the joint efforts of the two people, they didn''t hurt the ancient god. It felt like tickling each other.


    "Hum, you can''t measure your strength!"


    Destroy it!


    As soon as the ancient god waved his hand, a powerful force of the law came and said that they would fly in an instant.


    They were driven back by the powerful impact for tens of meters, and finally stopped their body with all their strength.


    Wu Hao''s hands trembled, and the shadow was no better.


    The power just now is very pure. The purity is not destructive. The purity contains hegemonism, as if they were to be torn up in the most hegemonic and cruel way.


    "In front of God, everything is nothingness, and all sentient beings are like mole ants." Shining behind the ancient god, it looks like a real God of war.


    "Don''t play tricks. You should really give full play to your strength." Obviously, they don''t think Guangyao ancient god has strong strength.


    At least among the gods he had seen, there was nothing in front of him.


    "Boy, we don''t have a chance. He''s just separated, so if we try our best, we still have the strength of the first war." Send a message to Wu Hao.


    "Although his strength contains the laws of heaven and earth and powerful divine power, so far he seems to be afraid of us approaching him, so I guess he should be composed of laws and divine power, not really separated."


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    "Is there any big difference?"


    "Nonsense, of course, there is a difference. If it is composed of law and divine power, we just have to defeat the law and divine power itself."


    "It is very common in the divine world to condense the separation with the power of law and divine power, but this separation power is not small, but it itself is very fragile, and even can not catch up with the general semi divine strong."


    Wu Hao understood the meaning of Ying and immediately asked, "do you mean that we just need to get close to him and defeat his separation?"


    If, as the shadow said, the strength of this shining ancient god''s law is not as strong as that of a life and a half god, it should not be difficult to defeat.


    "Yes, you and I should have a chance to join hands and attack back and forth, but we must first resist his law power and divine power."


    He didn''t worry too much about this. After all, he had seen a lot of gods and resisted a lot of law power.


    If you can go to the divine world, you have to face the law and power of many gods.


    But Wu Hao is different. Wu Hao himself has not been in good contact with the power of law. Only after he came in did he have the opportunity to feel the most powerful power of time.


    Obviously, such a ghost came out indifferently and carried such a powerful force of law. He was a little worried that Wu Hao couldn''t carry it.


    "OK, then don''t hesitate. Let''s go!" Wu Hao is naturally not afraid. For him, as long as it is not, any difficulty is no longer a difficulty.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Black thunder!


    Thunder body method!


    The speed has reached the extreme. Since he can''t fight against the law of the ancient god, he can avoid it by speed.


    "To this extent? Oh, naive! " Glorifying the ancient divine law clearly also saw Wu Hao''s plan.


    In just one second, the law was separated as the center, and a force of law and divine power scattered. Wu Hao could not escape even at a faster speed.


    Unless Wu Hao retreats, but if he retreats, he will not be able to achieve their goal. Only when he approaches the law and defeats it can he win.


    "Shadow, come on!" Wu Hao found that Ying had withstood the law and power of the ancient god and was moving forward step by step. Immediately, he also came to work hard.


    There may be a chance if it goes on like this. As long as the shadow can get so close to Guangyao ancient god, victory will come sooner or later.


    "No way!" Guangyao ancient god also reacted. Wu Hao broke out and came to his other direction. It turned out that they wanted to attack him back and forth together.


    Watch the shadow approach step by step, shine on the ancient god''s law, turn the power, and attack the shadow in an instant.


    "Good chance!" The power of the law was released, and Wu Hao also seized the opportunity. The speed broke out completely and was close to 20 meters in an instant.


    But the shadow also pushed back more than ten meters under the full attack of Guangyao ancient god.


    Although Wu Hao and Ying have made a few meters, this is not a good thing for them.


    Guangyao ancient god''s attack is not fun. Even if they can resist the next two times, but three or four times?


    It becomes more and more difficult at the back, and there is no way to carry out continuous resistance. It seems that they have a little advantage. In fact, they are simply hand to hand combat and use their bodies to resist each other''s strong attack. In the end, if they can''t persist, the consequences will be very serious.

 Chapter 1109

    Of course, Wu Hao knows that even if they don''t, they won''t come to a good end.


    So instead of passive defense, it''s better to attack directly. Although it''s risky, it''s also an opportunity.


    The final result of blindly defending is unimaginable. It is absolutely them who suffer.


    "Why are you three still staring? Don''t you hurry!" Wu Hao looked at the three hyenas.


    Although the strength of the three can''t help, it can at least help them bear some pressure.


    After receiving Wu Hao''s instructions, the three hyenas did not hesitate and shot one after another.


    The strength above the peak really can''t hurt Guangyao ancient god.


    But the power of the three together on the peak has been infinitely close to the demigod.


    The strength of the separated body fused by the power of the law is no more than the demigod, and the combination of the strength of the three hyenas can also pose a threat to it.


    So it had to take care of the attack of the three hyenas, but as long as he was distracted, it could bring opportunities to Wu Hao and Ying.


    By reducing the power of law, Wu Hao and Ying can get closer to the ancient god.


    Hyenas may also see the problem, and the joint attack has increased again.


    Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction. It seems that the three hyenas have begun to help with all their strength.


    "Good job, it''s all over!" Wu Hao''s strength is fully open.


    Reverse gravity field!


    Polar ice field!


    All means are used, just to get closer to Guangyao ancient god.


    Not to mention very effective, the power to shine on the ancient gods has been distributed.


    If he attacks Wu Hao with all his strength, the shadow will rush over.


    If you attack the shadow with all your strength, Wu Hao will approach in an instant.


    But if he tries his best to suppress Wu Hao and Ying, the attack of three hyenas will threaten him.


    So at this moment, he obviously has the upper hand.


    "You dare challenge God''s power and be presumptuous!" The ancient god was angry.


    A wave of anger emanated.


    "Since you are so desperate, let me show you what the real field is!"


    The realm of God!


    purify!


    Wu Hao only felt a blank in front of him, and all his attacks disappeared the next second.


    There was a dull pain in his chest. Subconsciously, he only found that he flew out and hit the ground not far away.


    purify?


    The shadow was barely better. At least it didn''t fall, but it also retreated more than ten meters.


    "How''s the boy?" The shadow asked with some worry.


    "Nothing, but what happened just now?" Wu Hao wondered why his field was closed just now.


    All body methods hit, and the gravity field disappeared one after another. It was the first time he met this problem, and he didn''t know what happened.


    "Because this is his divine realm, purification function. Also known as the purification field. " The shadow explained.


    Guangyao ancient god looked at the shadow curiously.


    "You know there are young people in the field of God. It seems that you are not simple."


    The shadow sneered: "maybe I''m older than you, but I haven''t set foot in the divine world, otherwise you are something."


    Hearing the words of the shadow, Guangyao ancient god laughed twice.


    "Hahaha, what a big tone. If I guess correctly, you should be the thing that appeared inexplicably in the world tens of thousands of years ago? It is said that beyond the third level, he is the strongest person outside the three realms who is most likely to become a God in ten thousand years. "


    "Hum, since you know, you should know my terrible place. It doesn''t matter if you want to kill me now. If I am promoted to God, the first thing to kill in the divine world is you shining the ancient god."


    Ying seems not afraid of this glorious ancient god. Wu Hao also has some doubts in his heart.


    It should be a very powerful existence to be called an ancient god. Will this cause the wrath of the ancient god.


    "Hehe, let''s wait until you become a God. At least you don''t have this chance now."


    Coupled with the effect of having the field of God, the shining ancient god in front of us is indeed an extremely difficult existence.


    Wu Hao''s face was heavy. He had seen a glimmer of hope just now, but now he felt heavy pressure.


    Tianmen, it''s really not that simple. It''s just Tianmen. The dead door behind it?


    There are gods in Tianmen, which is equivalent to heaven.


    What will be in the dead door? Death? The problem is unimaginable.


    Wu Hao and others tried again several times and still ended in failure. Not only that, but also they were injured.


    "Those who break into Tianmen will die!" The attack of Guangyao ancient god came to Wu Hao.


    The speed is not fast, but it is helpless. This is a powerful law attack and contains divine power. The combination of the two makes Wu Hao unable to avoid in an instant.


    "Boy, get out of the way!" The shadow came to Wu Hao and blocked the attack of Guangyao ancient god with both hands.


    But how could this attack be so easy to stop.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood sprayed out on the spot.


    "Shadow!" Wu Hao never thought that it was the shadow that saved him at the critical moment of death.


    "Boy, the only thing I can help you is here. It''s up to you next, but in the end I can do another thing for you!"


    A smile appeared at the corner of the shadow''s mouth. Suddenly, his body dissipated and he turned into a mass of black smoke.


    "It''s impossible for you to stop us. Let''s see my final determination!" Black smoke scattered everywhere and instantly flooded the scene.


    It was as if it had entered the night, and Wu Hao disappeared.


    Guangyao ancient god didn''t find Wu Hao by using the power of law. He was also trapped in black smoke.


    "You are a half god. You want to trap me. You don''t know how to live or die!"


    However, the black smoke has no entity and has been around, making the Guangyao ancient god lose his vision and darkness in front of him.


    The same is true for Wu Hao. He doesn''t know what''s in front of him, but he must know that he is relatively safe at this time.


    "Boy, this is my original field. It''s dark. I can only do my best to maintain the current state. Next, I can''t help you. I can only rely on you." The voice of the shadow appeared in Wu Hao''s mind.


    "What the hell is going on? Are you dead?" Wu Hao frowned and asked, if Ying really died, he would definitely kill Guangyao ancient god to avenge Ying Ying.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, I''m beyond the three realms. I can''t die, otherwise I would have died when I went to the divine world. Now I just entered a dormant state and finally used the source field to protect you. You should seize the time to start practicing. The supreme Qi here should be enough for you to reach the peak."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao felt relieved as long as he was not dead.


    "Now you are not his opponent at all, but as long as you reach the peak, your strength should get a new breakthrough. Maybe you can fight with him at that time. Before that, I will try my best to help you trap him. You have to hurry up." After the shadow finished, the sound became smaller and smaller, and it was obvious that it had entered a dormant state.

 Chapter 1110

    Wu Hao never thought that Ying could make such a sacrifice for him.


    Although he didn''t die, I''m afraid it also greatly damaged his cultivation. Although he promised to help him become a God in the future, it''s just an empty word. Is shadow really worth doing this?


    However, at this time, he did not care whether it was worth it or not. Originally, he didn''t have so much. It''s only a later word whether the shadow can get his help after becoming a God in the future.


    But now all this is no longer a afterword. He has secretly vowed in his heart that there must be a shadow on his way to God in the future.


    With the shadow''s last cover, Wu Hao really won time. He was only one step away from breaking through the peak, and the spiritual power here was enough for him to break through.


    Guangyao ancient god was trapped in the black fog. He wanted to come out but couldn''t find the direction.


    Of course, the source field of shadow is not limited, but locked.


    It seems that there is black smoke around Guangyao ancient god, but it is actually a layer of black smoke that wraps him in it.


    However, the glorious ancient god wrapped in it cannot be attacked, which is also the disadvantage of the original field.


    Black smoke is not aggressive, only defense and siege. When it is used on one''s own people, it is defense. When it is used on others, it becomes siege.


    So even if Wu Hao now has the ability to kill the glorious ancient god, he can''t hit the original field of broken shadow.


    "It deserves to be beyond the three realms. It''s really interesting!" Guangyao ancient god looked around confused. In fact, he was also worried about being suddenly attacked. Compared with his field of vision, it was less than one meter.


    At this time, if Wu Hao attacks him, he can''t resist it.


    Unfortunately, he thought too much about everything. Wu Hao ignored him and was completely silent in his cultivation.


    Day after day, half a year passed quickly. Guangyao ancient god felt that there seemed to be a strong energy fluctuation outside.


    In the past six months, he has been trapped here, and Wu Hao did not launch an attack. He also wondered if he would leave.


    But the sudden energy fluctuation made him alert.


    "Who broke through?" Guangyao ancient god''s eyes narrowed slightly. It would be ok if it was the three Warcraft, but it would be a little bad if it was Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao''s own strength has been infinitely close to the shadow. Now the field of shadow has besieged him here. If Wu Hao breaks through at this time, it will be a disastrous blow to him.


    Although he is only a part of himself, he has been guarding Tianmen for tens of thousands of years. If he fails, the remaining seven guys don''t know how to laugh at him.


    "Breakthrough!" An energy hit him and made him step back.


    Shit, it looks like that boy!


    Guangyao ancient god''s face changed slightly.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes. He finally broke through. It took half a year. It''s really a headache.


    Fortunately, it was before the original field of shadow disappeared, otherwise it would be really uncomfortable.


    "Eight wasteland ancient gods? Hehe, I remember you. I''ve written down the things about the shadow hurt by you. When I go to the divine world, I''ll be the first to find you. " Wu Hao''s Sky Sword is out of his body.


    "Boy, you''re awake." The sound of the shadow came. After half a year''s recovery, the shadow also gradually woke up.


    After feeling the power of Wu Hao, he also recovered his mental state.


    "Thank you for your hard work this time!" Wu Hao has begun to gather black thunder. Now that he has such a good opportunity, how can he miss the opportunity to kill the glory.


    "Hehe, you boy!" Ying also tried his best to control the Guangyao ancient god separation and buy time for Wu Hao.


    Guangyao ancient god probably felt that the violent energy began to converge and became crazy for a time.


    "You can''t pass Tianmen. As long as I shine, the ancient god is here!" Shining cold hum doctor, the power of law and divine power burst out.


    The original field of shadow has shown signs of loosening, but he still hasn''t given up and is still trapped in glory.


    "Come on, boy."


    "All right!" The sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand flew out with more violent power as before.


    Black thunder sword!


    At the same time, in order to make Wu Hao''s attack completely hit Guangyao ancient god, Ying withdrew the original field when the "black thunder divine sword" approached.


    "Get down!"


    "No, impossible!" Guangyao ancient god never thought that his divine separation would be defeated by a human.


    A man with only a peak on the surface, which is completely beyond his imagination.


    "You, you are... The chosen one..." Guangyao ancient god reacted at this time.


    Because his original Buddha did not come to the world in person, he could not see that Wu Hao was the chosen one.


    But when such a separation was destroyed, he was about to return to his noumenon, so he had the power to see Wu Hao''s identity for a short time.


    "Hum, I said that you were the first person I looked for after I went to the divine world." Wu Hao said coldly.


    This guy did a great job. Although he was the guardian of Tianmen, he almost died because of his shadow.


    He will never forgive him for this. Since the films have made such a great contribution to him, of course he will not sit idly by.


    Guangyao ancient god was unwilling to dissipate at last, and his body was broken. Of course, he felt something in the divine world.


    "Boy, you can really work miracles. You succeed again." The shadow appeared in front of Wu Hao again.


    "Are you okay?" Wu Hao inquired.


    "It''s all right. It''s just another life lost." The shadow said helplessly.


    "Again? what do you mean? Do you have many lives? " Wu Hao looked at him with a puzzled face.


    "Well, there aren''t many. Don''t you human beings say that cats have nine lives? I don''t have many, just one more than them."


    what the fuck!


    Wu Hao almost didn''t jump up. This guy has ten lives. What the hell is this? He''s never seen anything with ten lives.


    The saying that a cat has nine lives is just made up. In fact, a cat has only tenacious vitality. How can it have nine lives.


    "Are you serious?" Wu Hao still didn''t believe it and asked again.


    "What are you cheating on, but there are only three. If you haven''t become a God before, I''m afraid you''ll really die soon." The shadow shrugged.


    "What do you mean? Why? " Wu Hao asked again.


    "Because there are too many enemies, not only in the human world and the underworld, but also in the divine world. Two of the previous six lives were buried in the underworld, one is your human world, and the others are all divine."


    Wu Hao was surprised again.


    "In addition to the holy king, who is your opponent in our human world? Besides, even the holy king may not be able to kill you." Wu Hao certainly didn''t believe this. He knew more or less the strength of the film.

 Chapter 1111

    "What do you think? Can he kill me on his strength? The reason why I lost one in the human world was a long time ago. At that time, I was just born, so I was not strong. I was killed by a king of the universe. "


    Poop!


    As soon as the shadow finished, Wu Hao ruthlessly began to laugh.


    "You, you were killed by the king universe? Really, really, ha ha ha... "


    Seeing Wu Hao''s size, Ying was a little angry.


    "You have leisure to chat with me. If you don''t understand the power of the law quickly, the next level will be dead."


    Wu Hao''s smile suddenly stopped when he mentioned this.


    Death Gate, what a terrible existence it is.


    There are golden ladybugs in the birth gate. Although it is dangerous, it is easy to get through.


    There is a rock giant with the peak of the demigod in the earth gate. Although it was difficult, it passed.


    And this day he didn''t know if he was lucky.


    He met the glory of the ancient god of the eight wastelands. This is a real God. Although it is only a wisp of separation, he has really felt the power.


    But even so, they survived and almost died.


    And what about the dead door? Does it mean death? If so, they still have a chance to break through?


    Wu Hao didn''t dare to think about it at all. I''m afraid it will be really difficult this time.


    The gate of heaven is full of gods, and the gate of death exaggerates that it may be a real God.


    If that''s the case, they will commit suicide. Even if they risk their lives in front of the gods, they won''t have any chance.


    "Do we really want to enter the dead door? How sure are you? " Wu Hao asked.


    The shadow shook his head: "what are you sure about? Don''t you think you''re telling a joke? The gate of heaven wants me to die. I can''t die ten times. "


    Hearing Ying''s words, Wu Hao lost more confidence. Now he really explained here.


    "Well, anyway, we have no choice. We might as well go step by step. Maybe it''s not as bad as we think?" The shadow patted Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    Yeah!


    Anyway, they have no choice. Even if they don''t go in, it seems that they can''t go out. Scholars can be killed or humiliated. Even if they die, they have to go in and see what''s inside.


    "Hey, you three, now I give you two choices, one is to stay here, the other is to follow us, but you are likely to die." Wu Hao looked at the three hyenas.


    Although he and the demon clan are basically immortal now, the three hyenas have really helped them a lot, not so bad, so he chose to let them go.


    "Lord Wu Hao, we follow you. We apologize for what we have done before. We don''t know who you are. Don''t worry. After we go out, our hyenas will never help other races chase you."


    Seeing Wu Hao''s personality charm and courage, the three hyenas were deeply impressed.


    In the past, in the eyes of their demon family, Wu Hao was a great devil. Killing many powerful people of their demon family was absolutely an unforgivable devil.


    That''s why their demon clan united against Wu Hao.


    But after their understanding, they found that Wu Hao was not the kind of person in the rumor at all, otherwise they could live to the present.


    Although Wu Hao and them have the elements to make use of, now Wu Hao has handed over the right of choice to them, which makes them feel that they have a trace of freedom in life for the first time.


    "Hehe... Did xuanming tell you?" Wu Hao smiled helplessly. When did he become an unforgivable devil? This is somewhat exaggerated.


    "Yes, yes." The three hyenas nodded.


    "Well, you have to think carefully. Maybe I''ll kill you after I go out." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Three hesitated, but finally made a choice.


    "It''s all dead anyway. It''s better to go in and have a look."


    This made Wu Hao''s eyes bright. Even three hyenas on the peak dared. What else did they dare not.


    "OK, then you protect the law for me!" Wu Hao immediately sat down. How can the law power of this space be spared.


    "The eight barren ancient gods shine. I''m not polite to your law power." Wu Hao absorbed all the defeated forces of the law.


    In less than a month, the law absorbed Wu Hao''s strength and refined again. He had a wonderful feeling.


    Now, even if he meets the demon king, he may have a stop. Maybe even the demon king will have to give way.


    "It''s getting stronger again. Your boy is really not an ordinary pervert." The shadow came over with a scepter in his hand.


    "This is a primary artifact with light attribute, which is opposite to my attribute. You want it."


    The artifact was sent directly to people, but Wu Hao didn''t give in and took it directly.


    "The next one belongs to you." The next thing is the death gate. There must be absolutely good things, but now it''s good for him to go out alive. As for the so-called baby, whatever.


    "No, I got one, which is of great benefit to me, so the next one is yours." The Shadow Thief smiled.


    "What, let me see." Wu Hao is also curious. What can interest this guy is definitely good.


    "This!" The shadow took out a black cloak.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this should be one of the eight ancient gods, and it should also be the object of the ancient god of Montenegro, which runs counter to glory."


    Wu Hao had heard of Yingying before that there were eight ancient gods in total, of which darkness and light were one.


    "What''s the advantage of this thing?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    "If I can overlay dark attributes, I just belong to dark and chaos."


    According to what Zhao Ying said, it is really suitable for him, and he has got a good thing.


    "By the way, do you have anything close to you? Give them some. After all, they can help at the critical moment." Wu Hao looked at three hyenas not far away.


    The shadow nodded and waved his hand.


    "You three come here." The three hyenas did not refuse and ran quickly.


    "Thunder armor, sea dragon armor, and rock armor, choose your own."


    Wu Hao looked stunned.


    "You, you, did you steal the divine world?" Because the three sets of armor on the shadow''s hand are all artifact. You should know how a normal person can have so many artifact as long as he is not a God.


    "It''s just a few artifacts. It''s not so strange."


    He has a black face and only a few artifacts. This guy is so angry that he doesn''t pay for his life.


    "By the way, you have it, too. It''s a treasure I''ve collected for many years, but it''s agreed that I''ll just borrow it from you and give it back to me at that time." The shadow waved again.


    "Five element armor!"


    Gold, wood, water, fire and earth are all included, which can improve the power of the law you understand in.


    The three hyenas were very excited after receiving the armor, because this was the first time they used an artifact.

 Chapter 1112

    After Wu Hao put it on, he waved his arm. The law power in his body did resonate, at least stronger than before.


    "Why didn''t you take it out before? If you had taken it out earlier, you would have won. " Wu Hao looked discontented.


    The shadow was speechless.


    "Of course I know I can win, but what if I take it out early? If we can''t get through the Tianmen gate by our own strength, just go in the death gate and wait for death. "


    Wu Hao immediately understood this truth. Of course he knew it.


    The reason why the shadow didn''t take it was to see if they could pass the Tianmen gate in the limit state.


    If you can, then the dead door will be taken out at that time, which will definitely greatly improve your grasp and enhance your confidence.


    If you can''t, even if you take it out and barely pass through the Tianmen gate, it''s just a death after you go to the death gate.


    "Well, let''s go." Wu Hao felt uneasy and even had a bad feeling.


    Two people and three beasts walked to the door of death side by side. They didn''t know whether they were facing death or anything.


    Outside the ruins, many powerful demons gathered here because they found that Wu Hao was not dead.


    Three of the hyenas'' top class strongmen disappeared together with Wu Hao, and their whereabouts are still unknown.


    Hyenas have a very special ability. Smell is their talent. Every hyena has a special smell.


    Hyenas in the family will leave an inner tooth when they grow up, which is also the identification of hyenas.


    If you die in the outer body, the inner teeth will change and instantly dry up.


    Of course, if the strength increases, the hardness of the internal teeth will also increase.


    Earlier, the internal teeth of the three hyenas who had disappeared had changed at the same time, and the hardness reached the standard above the peak.


    This surprised the hyena clan leader. He immediately felt that something was wrong, so he went to find the demon king.


    The demon king felt strange when he heard that the three hyenas had disappeared after tracking Wu Hao. It was lucky that they didn''t die, but now why did their strength rise to the peak at the same time.


    They have dug the whole Bruce desert three feet and searched it. Not only did they not find Wu Hao, but also three hyenas.


    At present, the demon king realized the seriousness of the matter. I''m afraid it was far more than they thought.


    Immediately he asked the hyena clan leader to lead all hyenas to search according to the taste of three hyenas.


    According to the search of the inner teeth of three hyenas, they successfully came to the desert above the entrance of shenliu relic.


    "There''s nothing here. Is there a mistake?" The Dragon King looked puzzled.


    The demon king looked around and finally stepped on the yellow sand. He didn''t know what he was hesitating for a moment.


    "Or did they disappear for no reason and were taken away by Wu Hao''s use of space?" Xuanming said again.


    "I think it should be impossible. This is our demon clan''s territory. Even if the boy has great ability, he can''t use the space field in the demon clan''s territory without being discovered by the demon king."


    On this point, the Dragon King naturally believes in the strength of the demon king, so he doesn''t recognize xuanming''s statement.


    "What''s impossible? The boy didn''t do impossible things once or twice."


    "Hum, I said impossible is impossible." The Dragon King retorted again.


    "All right!" The demon king''s voice was low.


    "It''s not easy. If I''m not wrong, they should have found the so-called relic left by God." At this point, the Dragon King''s face became very ugly.


    At first, he also thought about this problem, but he was only suspicious. After all, the God left a relic. They haven''t found it for so many years, and Wu Hao can''t find it in such a short time.


    However, according to various signs, Wu Hao may really be among the relics left by God, even including the three strong hyenas.


    "What! This, how is this possible! " The Dragon King also changed his face. He never considered this problem.


    After painstakingly searching for the relics left by God for hundreds of thousands of years, Wu Hao found them at once?


    "I also hope this is not true, otherwise a God left a relic is enough to make the boy grow into an opponent who can compete with me or even surpass me."


    The demon king did not know that Wu Hao at this time was no longer the original Wu Hao. Now Wu Hao, I''m afraid he is no longer an enemy.


    "They have disappeared for six years. If they enter the relic left by God at the beginning, the consequences will be unimaginable, so we must speed up our pace and find them!"


    The demon king looks at the yellow sand under his feet.


    "Get out of the way!" The devil flew into the sky and suddenly all his breath burst open.


    "What is this for?" People were puzzled.


    "Demon king, what is this? Did "xuanming" suddenly react and fly up.


    "I''ll help!" Their actions are more puzzling. Are they crazy? Are they going to fight the whole desert? Trying to destroy the desert?


    "If I guess correctly, the relic left by God may be right below here. Just look at it!" The demon king condensed a laser in his hand.


    Xuanming was the same. After the two shot, a deep pit two meters wide and long appeared on the scene.


    "Go down and have a look!" The demon king flew down first.


    The whole pit is more than 6000 meters long, but it is simply beyond their budget.


    The gate of the relic is close to nine kilometers, so the current depth is still not up to the standard.


    "Isn''t it here?" the devil frowned, and there was a burst of doubt in his heart. According to the truth, even if the ruins are here, the depth should be far more than that. Is it still not enough?


    The demon king and xuanming fly back to the ground.


    "Chief Shaq, how did the three hyenas disappear before your eyes?" The demon king came to the hyena patriarch and asked.


    "According to the report of their fellow ethnic dogs, they seem to have been taken away by a sandstorm." Chief Shaq said immediately.


    "Sandstorm? Are all three? "


    Chief Shaq nodded firmly.


    Sandstorm? Is the secret hidden in the sandstorm?


    "By the way, Lord devil, I heard the people say that Wu Hao and his family were also taken away by the sandstorm. I don''t know if there is anything unusual about this matter."


    what!


    The devil''s face changed when he heard this.


    "When is the next sandstorm?" The demon king looked at the scorpion family and asked coldly.


    This is definitely not so coincidental. The hyenas can''t counter attack the sandstorm. He can figure it out, but Ying and Wu Hao will never be controlled by the sandstorm. That kind of sandstorm is not worth mentioning in his eyes, so naturally it can''t threaten Ying and Wu Hao.


    "Return to Lord devil, there are about three hours left." The scorpion patriarch responded immediately.


    "Good, Dragon King, Xuan king, all demigods will enter the sandstorm with me."

 Chapter 1113

    At this moment, Wu Hao did not know that many demigods such as the demon king were about to enter the relic left by God.


    After they entered the death gate, the gate closed again. The whole space contains unprecedented law power, which is incomparable to Tianmen.


    "This force of law is infinitely close to the divine world." The shadow frowned.


    "You wait for mortals to have the opportunity to enter here." A sound came out of the space.


    The voice was full of pressure. Wu Hao couldn''t help feeling that his mind was shaken and very uncomfortable.


    "Come out, it''s World War I anyway." The shadow said coldly.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect you, a mole ant. Haven''t you been taught enough in the divine world before?" A divine shadow came, and the shadow''s face changed in an instant.


    "It''s you!" Obviously, both sides know each other.


    Wu Hao looked at the shadow and motioned to ask about him.


    "Last time I didn''t kill you, I gave you some face, a creature outside the three realms. I didn''t expect you to run wild on my territory. It seems that you really intend to die."


    The shadow frowned.


    "No, the law power of this space seems to be able to support him."


    "What do you mean, is he also a God?" From the shadow''s eyes, Wu Hao can feel that the other party seems very strong.


    "No, he is not the separation of the gods, but the God himself." Then continue to explain.


    The reason why gods can''t come to the world is that the legal power of the world can''t support the arrival of gods.


    Once the gods come to the human world, the space will collapse and the human world will be instantly fragmented.


    But once the power of the law reaches the standard, the gods can come.


    The law power of the human world naturally can not meet the standard. Once the comparison reaches the standard configuration that can support the gods, it will lead to the chaos of the whole three worlds.


    God left traces. I''m afraid the last Death Gate was formed by the law of cohesion of the gods, and only this area.


    "The guy in front of us is Luo GA, the weakest God in the divine world, so this space can support his coming."


    After listening, Wu Hao also frowned. He knew very well that although it was the weakest God, it was also a God.


    The understanding of law and the use of divine power are far more than them. It is definitely an insurmountable ditch.


    Even if his strength at the peak of the demigod is strong, even if he becomes the strongest existence in the whole human world, he can never be right in front of the gods, even the weakest gods.


    Sure enough, as he thought at the beginning, he doubted whether there were real gods in the dead door. At this time, it also confirmed what he thought in his heart.


    God!


    That''s the supreme existence, Luo GA, the weakest God in the divine world.


    It may be humble in the divine world, but once it comes to the human world, it is the supreme existence, and its energy is comparable to the two supremacies of the divine world.


    "But I''m surprised that you can come to the death gate. It seems that you have got a lot of good things in the divine world. Otherwise, how can you get to the Death Gate with your strength."


    Luo GA smiled and looked at the shadow like a joke.


    "Luo GA, I advise you not to set up too many enemies. If something between me and you involves others, don''t blame me for it." The shadow looked at Luo GA and said.


    When he was in the divine world, he met Luo GA several times and was chased and killed by Luo GA every time. Naturally, he was not the opponent of the gods, so he had to run away with his tail.


    But this time is different. Even if he wants to escape, he may not have a chance. His luck is really unlucky. Unexpectedly, he met Luo GA here. It seems that their good luck can only end.


    "Hahaha, you mean? They... Four? " Luo GA looked at Wu Hao and the three hyenas without cutting. He didn''t look in his eyes at all.


    "Mortals, are they qualified?" Luo GA finally stood in the perspective of God and how could he not be arrogant.


    He is the weakest God in the divine world. Those middle and upper gods are not afraid of him.


    Even many lower gods call and call, let alone the LORD God.


    So he has no dignity in the divine world. If he comes to the human world and is so threatened by mortals, what''s the meaning of being a God.


    "Anyway, you do it yourself. Others don''t know your position in the divine world. I know that he is the chosen one. If you dare to kill him and don''t all enter the divine world, I''m afraid your situation will be worse than now."


    Hearing the shadow, Luo GA''s face changed slightly.


    "You said he was chosen by heaven?" Luo GA looks at Wu Hao. He is still a chosen man at the peak of his life? Wu Hao seems to have nothing special.


    "Otherwise, why do you think we can come here alive?" The shadow sneered and said.


    Suddenly Luo GA came to Wu Hao, and a powerful divine power followed.


    Wu Hao sensed the danger and immediately retreated.


    "Can you run away?" The divine power immediately grabbed Wu Hao and tightly clasped him in the palm of his hand.


    "Answer my question, are you the chosen one?" As the weakest God, he is not qualified to have an insight into all this, so he doesn''t know whether Wu Hao is really the chosen person.


    "What do you say?" Wu Hao sneered. The laws and gods in his body exploded completely, but such strength could not break free from Luo GA''s bondage.


    "Huh? Still want to resist? But your strength does not seem weak. " Luo GA hesitated.


    If he tries his best, Wu Hao and Ying will never have a chance. He is a God and can kill any existence in the human world, even if Wu Hao is really the chosen one.


    But he also had other thoughts in his mind, so he couldn''t kill Wu Hao for the time being. At least he had to find out the situation first.


    A few hours later, the demon king and others from the outside also waited for the sandstorm.


    As soon as the sandstorm appeared, the demon king immediately jumped in, and other demigods entered one after another.


    But the power of this dust storm is not enough to frighten any demigod strongman.


    Even on the peak, it seems that it can''t be hurt. Why were Wu Hao and Ying attacked by a sandstorm.


    This is where the demon king feels strange. With the strength of Ying and Wu Hao, even if they are involved in the dust storm, they can definitely break away in an instant, so there must be something fishy in them.


    The sandstorm swept by, and more than a dozen demigods and powerful people with carriers drilled into the yellow sand.


    Seeing everything around, the demon king has been able to be confident.


    If you want to enter the relics left by God, you really need this sandstorm. Why did they search for so many years? They didn''t think of this reason, but in the end, they were robbed by Wu Hao.


    Bang!


    The sandstorm took them to the gate of the ruins, and the gate opened quickly after sensing.


    Wu Hao and they also heard a sound and subconsciously turned back.

 Chapter 1114

    "Oh? It seems that someone has come in again. It''s lively now. " Luo GA sneered.


    Wu Hao frowned. They have been in for so many years. Obviously, the demon family should not give up looking for him. They should be the strong ones of the demon family. After all, the holy king should not be here.


    This is the territory of the demon clan. The demon clan naturally has the best chance to find it.


    Now this situation is absolutely bad for them. There is the God Luo GA in front of them. If it is the demon king outside, they will be hit back and forth.


    Even if they can barely repel Luo gallium, when the stone gate moves away, the demon king and others will kill them at all costs after they come in.


    But if you don''t solve Luo gallium, they will obviously die directly in Luo gallium''s hands.


    ¡­ ¡­


    The demon king and others were surprised when they successfully came outside the ruins.


    The land of the gods!


    "It''s really here. Sure enough, there are relics left by gods in the Bruce desert." The demon king showed an excited look. They had been looking for the relics left by God for too long. Unexpectedly, they hid here.


    "Let''s go. Go in, be careful! " The demon king took the lead and went in. Because Wu Hao had passed the divine way, the divine way lost its effect.


    They came directly to the birth gate. The golden Ladybug didn''t have much effect on them because they had too many people.


    "What the hell is this place and what the hell is this?" The demon king''s strength was not weak, and with the help of other demigods, they came to the underground gate effortlessly.


    The rock giants in the earth gate have been defeated by Wu Hao, and they have come to the Tianmen gate again.


    It can be said that the journey was unimpeded, but I didn''t find any treasure.


    "It seems that Wu Hao and they are really here. All the treasures should be in their hands." The devil frowned. It''s tricky now.


    Originally, Wu Hao was already very difficult to deal with. If Wu Hao got the treasure here again, their demon clan would be dangerous.


    Wu Hao''s spirit was released and confirmed that it was the demon king and others.


    "God Luo GA, how about we talk about the conditions?" Wu Hao suddenly spoke.


    "If you let us go, I will also let you go when I go to the divine world in the future. Maybe we can become friends." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Huh?" Luo GA was stunned.


    "Hahaha, will you let me go? It''s ridiculous. Even if you''re a mortal, you''re just a weak person now. Do you think you''re qualified to negotiate terms with me? "


    Wu Hao shook his head: "maybe not, but if you don''t agree, I can only work hard. Maybe we will die in your hands, but you will never feel better. On the contrary, if you choose to let us go, maybe you will have an ally in the future."


    Luo GA did hesitate to face Wu Hao''s words. Although Wu Hao has not grown up yet, if Wu Hao is really a chosen person, once he grows up, his strength is absolutely amazing, which may change his current situation in the divine world.


    "Boy, even if other gods threaten me, I may not be their opponent, but you don''t seem to have that ability."


    Wu Hao waved his hand and suddenly the temperature of the whole space rose sharply.


    "Yang bird totem, this thing is enough to destroy the whole space. I think that if you want to kill me, you will also be hurt by this thing, but if you leave without killing me, I can escape naturally. Of course, if you let me escape and go to the divine world in the future, you are my first goal." Wu Hao''s words are full of threats and persuasion.


    Luo GA''s face changed slightly, and the feeling of being threatened was not comfortable at all.


    "Boy, you want to die. Do you really think I dare not kill you? Just a supreme above the peak, dare you threaten me! " Luo GA was angry.


    "No, it''s not a threat. It''s just talking about the deal with you with my chips."


    "You know, you are a God. It''s easy for you to kill me, but you and I have no grievances. Why should you offend a person who may become an ally in the future because of such a small thing?"


    Hearing this, Luo GA hesitated again.


    Indeed, his position in the divine world really needs to be changed. If he doesn''t change, he will be killed by other gods sooner or later.


    "Hum, why should I trust you?" Luo GA said discontentedly.


    "Just because I am the chosen one, once I step into the divine world, I want to rely on my talent, by no means an ordinary God." Wu Hao said confidently.


    "Hum, everyone can say beautiful words. What''s special about you?" Luo GA obviously didn''t believe what Wu Hao said so easily.


    "Do normal people have four areas? No, I should be five. Can normal people reach the peak of the whole human world with their strength above the peak? Can normal people come here? " Wu Hao asked continuously.


    "Five areas?" Luo GA immediately asked, because he was also very clear in his heart that there was usually only one field, two with slightly better talents, and three with excellent talents.


    He has never heard of four fields, let alone five in Wu Hao''s mouth.


    Kill God!


    Wu Hao immediately began to play the field. When the effect of killing God appeared, Luo GA''s face changed slightly.


    Because the field of killing God belongs to the field of God, and it is also very powerful.


    Space field!


    Time domain!


    Gravity field!


    Polar ice field!


    Suddenly, the surroundings become colorful. The gravity field is not a field, but it also has a powerful effect, which Wu Hao used to make up.


    So many fields changed Luo GA''s face. He also saw five fields appear on one person at the same time for the first time.


    "Can Luo GA''s gods be trusted now?" Wu Hao asked.


    Luo GA hesitated for two seconds and finally chose to put Wu Hao down.


    "Tell me how you intend to keep your promise." Luo GA won''t be deceived by Wu Hao in a few words.


    "It''s very simple. Let me go today. It would be great if you could help me. In the future, when I go to the divine world, I will also help you." Wu Hao has seen the weakness in Luo Jia''s heart.


    It seems that even gods have a weak side. Just like humans in the human world, the law of the jungle can never escape the three worlds.


    As the weakest deity in the divine world, Luo GA must have suffered a lot of unfair treatment. As the bottom layer, of course, he very much hopes to be strong in the Jedi counterattack.


    "Why do you make me believe you?" Luo Jia asked coldly again. Wu Hao''s words were beautiful, but he didn''t have to be a God because he easily believed them in a word.


    "Not by what, but by my character. You helped me. I promised you. Naturally, I will take it to heart. You need to tell me where you are in the divine world. I will find you the first time after I step into the divine world."

 Chapter 1115

    "No, how much can your character be worth to you mortals? You''d better tell me directly that you have something I can believe in. Otherwise, even if you are chosen by heaven, you have to die." Luo GA is obviously not a three-year-old child and is not so easy to be cheated.


    "Well, since you have said so, I have an idea." Wu Hao''s palm slowly opened, and then there was a white energy.


    "This is my aura of spiritual power. I can give it to you. Once I enter the divine world, you will receive a message. If I change my mind, you can burn my spiritual power. It will also damage me at that time. Now you should be satisfied?"


    Wu Hao is also forced, but there is no way. After all, now his life is in the hands of the other party. He originally wanted to fight, but now the powerful demon clan has arrived.


    If we fight with Luo GA God now, not to mention that they have little chance of winning, even if they really win in the end, so what?


    Do they still have the strength to deal with the demon king? His strength is not much worse than the demon king, but he is not much better than the demon king. Once he exhausts his spiritual power, he will die in the end.


    "OK, in that case, I can let you go." Luo GA immediately agreed. After all, even if he fought again, it didn''t make sense. Instead, he gave others a chance.


    Wu Hao, as a chosen person, has a great opportunity in the future. As long as Wu Hao''s weakness is in hand, he doesn''t believe that Wu Hao will be indifferent at that time.


    This may be his chance to turn over in the divine world, and he will not only let Wu Hao go, but also help Wu Hao.


    "OK, you go first. After you pass this pass, there is the temple of God behind. I will stop them for you."


    Wu Hao was surprised. Unexpectedly, Luo GA was really willing to help.


    "Thank you!" Wu Hao left the scene quickly with the shadow.


    "You three ask for your blessings!" Wu Hao said to the three hyenas that since their demon clan has arrived, there is no need for the three to follow them.


    "By the way, God Luo GA, don''t kill them. I''ll deal with them myself."


    In fact, even if Luo GA doesn''t do it, Wu Hao won''t escape. Now he is not what he used to be. He also wants to see what degree he can achieve.


    Wu Hao passes through the gate of death, the gate of heaven opens, and the demon king and other demigods rush in.


    "Wu Hao, come out and die!" The Dragon King appeared first.


    The demon king behind him found something wrong. The law power here is too strong, much stronger than the outside world.


    "It seems that today is not an ordinary bustle, and the demon clan has come to intervene." Luo GA stood in the air, and a strong divine power shrouded all the powerful demons present.


    "Clan, clan chief!" Three hyenas saw the demon clan and ran over immediately.


    "You''re really here. Where''s Wu Hao?" The hyena clan leader was surprised. In this way, they have three more hyenas on the peak. They have such strength that they can be compared with the fox clan.


    "They, they''re gone." The three hyenas didn''t say much. They can have today''s opportunity thanks to Wu Hao, so they won''t easily betray Wu Hao.


    "Who are you!" The demon king looked at the God Luo GA in the sky and said.


    "Hehe, can''t you see the temperament of God? You mortals! "


    gods!


    The demon king''s face changed greatly and his heart was even more shocked. How did Wu Hao escape from the God''s hand? It''s completely impossible.


    "Are you a God? Wu Hao passed you? " The devil asked coldly. The gods are indeed the supreme existence, but it doesn''t mean he will be afraid.


    "In what tone did you speak to my God? Kneel down! "


    The strength of the law broke out, and the powerful pressure made the strong kneel on the ground in an instant, and only the demon king could support it hard.


    "Oh? It seems that your strength is not weak. You can resist my law attack. "


    Boom!


    It was another divine attack. The demon king could no longer hold on and half knelt on the ground, which surprised Luo GA.


    Does the human world really have such a strong existence? Although he is the weakest God, God is different from human beings.


    Even if he is the weakest God, it is not a God that ordinary people can compete with. Under such great pressure, the demon king still has one foot not kneeling.


    After passing through the gate of death, Wu Hao and Ying came to the temple of God. There is a very pure spiritual power, which is so pure that people feel relaxed and happy.


    "The spiritual power here is no different from that in the divine world, and as Luo GA said just now, there is no danger here. It is simply a treasure land for cultivation."


    Wu Hao nodded. He also agreed with what Ying said. This is really a treasure land for cultivation.


    "By the way, smelly boy, is it really okay for you to exchange that condition?" Ying looked at Wu Hao with some worry and asked.


    Wu Hao smiled: "it doesn''t matter. I naturally dare to give it to him, but also to test him. You also said that you need to stand firm after going to the divine world, so it''s not a bad thing to know one or two gods in advance."


    Shadow has a black line on his face: "you don''t know who well. You know the weakest God. He can''t help you, and may even drag you back."


    Wu Hao thought about this before, but the world is either you help me or I help you. Who can help sleep.


    "I''m not familiar in the divine world. Although you lead the way, your strength has not reached the divine realm. Even if he is weak, he is also a God. Besides, it''s nothing. Since he has helped me now, it''s nothing to be able to help him in the future."


    After hearing Wu Hao''s words, Ying smiled helplessly.


    "You are so kind. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad." Ying went ahead, and Wu Hao followed.


    He is kind, good and bad. When he uses the right person, it is naturally good. If he uses the wrong person, it is naturally bad. Therefore, he does not worry about his decision at all. From the beginning to the end, he also believes that he has not made a mistake.


    Although Luo GA spoke so arrogantly before, it was definitely a sign of cowardice and lack of security, so he finally came to this place. Of course, he had to prove that he was not the weakest. He was also a God in front of mankind.


    As they walked, they came to the center of the temple of God, on which there was a high dragon chair.


    "Did any gods come to this place?" Wu Hao frowned. He could not imagine that there should have been many gods here, but now it is so empty.


    "Well, smelly boy, don''t observe those strange things. There are good things on them." The shadow immediately flew up and took down a Fang Tianhua halberd.


    Artifact!


    Wu Hao saw at a glance that it was also an artifact.

 Chapter 1116

    "This thing doesn''t suit me. Here you are!" The shadow was thrown over. Wu Hao didn''t feel embarrassed. Anyway, the shadow can''t be used. Although he can''t use it, he may be able to use it in his hand one day.


    "Ding Fengzhu, this is of no use." The shadow threw it over again. It''s not obvious that he used Wu Hao as a trash can. All the things he didn''t want were thrown at him.


    However, Wu Hao enjoys this feeling.


    Anyway, he didn''t know those things. He was well-informed. He didn''t know one or two artifacts on his body. He didn''t care about other things at all.


    "This is good, invisible yoke." The shadow didn''t ask. After feeling suitable for himself, he put it away immediately.


    There were four or five artifacts, which Wu Hao never dared to think of before.


    It''s an exaggeration that there are so many artifact. If it is put in the outside world, it will definitely lead the human and demon worlds into chaos and set off a bloody storm again.


    But now these things are left here to Wu Hao and Ying to choose alone. If others know this, I''m afraid they will have to chase them to the ends of the earth.


    After a while, Kungfu shadow chose the rest he needed and threw it all to Wu Hao.


    Although the film needed it, it was actually Wu Hao who took advantage of it. The film chose for a long time and only got two treasures.


    Wu Hao got four artifacts and three treasures before and after, which was a huge harvest.


    "Practice quickly. This should be the exit from the ruins. If they come in, we''ll go out immediately."


    Wu Hao nodded, then sat down cross legged and began to practice.


    The demon king and all the demigods are working together against Luo gallium at this time, but Luo gallium, as a God, makes them completely helpless.


    Of course, so many demigods put some pressure on Luo GA.


    Although the law power here can support him to give full play to most of his strength, it is still unable to support all of his strength.


    So in the face of so many strong demigods, how can he have no pressure.


    Of course, if he can give full play to the divine power, what are these demigods in front of him? He can kill them in an instant.


    "As a God, why do you interfere in the affairs of our demon family and human beings!" The devil asked coldly under great pressure.


    "Hehe, I like it. I''m willing to. Do you still need to report to you? If you don''t agree, you can teach me a lesson. " Luo GA showed an extremely ungrateful look.


    The demon king was oppressed in his heart. Unfortunately, the other party was a God. He was really not an opponent. Otherwise, he must make Luo GA pay the price in front of him.


    The whole relic is under the control of Luo Jia, and Wu Hao is also very clear about their situation at this time.


    At this time, Wu Hao was practicing, so he had to buy a certain time for Wu Hao.


    "As a God, you work for a human being. What kind of God are you?" The devil said angrily.


    "Hahaha, the power of the gods is beyond your reach. I am a God. Do whatever you want. What can you do for me!" Luo GA tightly suppressed the demon king and others and did not give them a chance to breathe. Although the demon king was strong, they did not have a chance to face the real gods.


    In the past six months, the spiritual power of the whole temple was almost absorbed by Wu Hao. Even so, Wu Hao still hasn''t reached the level of demigod.


    Now he has reached the peak. It is only one step away to break through the demigod, but although it is one step, it is actually many steps.


    "Unfortunately, if it continues, I can break through the demigod in less than a month." Wu Hao is a little excited.


    After all, with his strength, if he really reaches the demigod level, even the demon king may not be able to help him at that time.


    "Come on, your boy is enough. On the whole, there is no loss left by God this time. Your boy has made a lot of money."


    Indeed, Wu Hao also smiled bitterly. He did make a lot of money, but people are always so satisfied and want more at the same time.


    Of course, he won''t advance too much. After all, people should be properly satisfied.


    "I''ve been searching here for a long time. I''ll show you something." The shadow then took Wu Hao to the Dragon chair in the temple of God.


    "Why, this is also an artifact?" Wu Hao frowned and asked. After all, this thing doesn''t look like an artifact. At most, it''s just expensive materials.


    "You know the artifact. Take a closer look at the characters on the Dragon chair."


    Wu Hao looked up. There were many words on the Dragon chair, but the order was strange. He always felt that it was abnormal, but he felt very normal.


    "What is this? Is it a Dharma array?" Wu Hao touched it with his hand to see if it was real.


    When Wu Hao''s hand touched the Dragon chair, the words actually emitted a light. This year, those words flew out like drops of water.


    "This, this is..." they were stunned, and the words began to be arranged in order.


    "Boy, how did you do it? I touched it at the beginning. Why didn''t you react like this?" The shadow asked in surprise.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "this... I don''t know. I just want to touch it."


    This undoubtedly gives them a mystery in the morning. After all, he has no special behavior. Why can he trigger these words, but shadow can''t.


    "What kind of writing is this? Can you recognize it?" The shadow asked.


    Wu Hao didn''t answer, but looked at the words floating in the air carefully.


    About five minutes later, Wu Hao wrote down all the words, and then the words disappeared into the air.


    "I don''t know why. I always think I''ve seen these words, and I know them." Wu Hao frowned and said.


    He felt familiar when he entered the relic left by God. Now this feeling is stronger.


    "If I guessed correctly, the words just now should be ancient French words in the divine world. I didn''t expect you to know them. It seems that you really have something to do with the divine world." Shadow can only connect the two now.


    Bi Du wants to say that it should be impossible for Wu Hao to come in a dream, but as a chosen person, nothing is impossible.


    At this moment, Wu Hao can''t go through the whole God''s ruins alone, let alone the original.


    So maybe it''s really a dream.


    "By the way, what are those words?" The shadow asked immediately.


    Wu Hao looked at the shadow, his eyes were very serious, and then asked seriously, "are you really trustworthy?"


    The shadow was asked by Wu Hao. It was a masked circle on his face. He didn''t understand why Wu Hao asked like this.


    "What''s wrong with your boy? Is it worth believing that you won''t ask yourself? "

 Chapter 1117

    Wu Hao looked stunned. What Ying said was OK. Is it worth believing? He didn''t ask each other, but himself.


    After this exploration of the relics left by God, Ying has no reservations about him. Obviously, this man is trustworthy.


    "OK, then I''ll tell you that those words just now are a skill, which I haven''t heard of."


    The shadow''s eyes changed slightly.


    "What kind of skill?" The shadow asked again.


    Wu Hao shook his head and said, "I''m not sure about this. I only know that this skill is not good. It''s called the eight gods Yin Du.


    The shadow began to think about it carefully. After a long time, he didn''t find anything about the "eight God seal".


    "Divine level?"


    Wu Hao shook his head: "I don''t know this. There''s no detailed introduction on it. I don''t know until I have a practice meeting."


    The shadow has a dark face. It''s a skill that doesn''t even know what level. It doesn''t seem to be much better.


    However, this is a relic left by God. Those who can appear here should be God level.


    Therefore, this should be the only skill and the only God level skill in the whole relic.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it later. Let''s go out first. Luo GA should be almost to the limit."


    Indeed, the law power and divine power here will always dissipate in the war. Now it has been so long, the demon king and they have persisted for so long, and Luo GA really should return to the divine world.


    "Thank you very much. Remember that I will find you after I go to the divine world!" No matter how sad Luo GA was before, he has always helped him a lot.


    Without the help of Luo gallium, he would not have come to the last Temple smoothly, let alone get so many good things. Therefore, generally speaking, Luo gallium helped him. After going to the divine world in the future, it would be nothing for him to help Luo gallium.


    "I''m waiting for you in the divine world!" After hearing Wu Hao''s voice, Luo GA immediately responded, then took back the power of the law and left the God to leave the ruins.


    If the demon king and others are pardoned, although they have not suffered any damage, their internal strength has also been squeezed. Therefore, it has become unrealistic to continue tracking Wu Hao and Ying, so they can only give up this idea.


    "Wu Hao, they seem to have left. Let''s hurry up and try not to let them leave the demon clan territory." The demon king was burning with anxiety.


    Now Wu Hao even attracts the gods. If he doesn''t get rid of this person, soon their demon family nightmare will come.


    Emperor xuanming is most worried. Compared with the Dragon King and the demon king, Wu Hao probably wants to kill him most. He can''t die, absolutely not.


    Fortunately, under the heavy pressure of Luo GA, he put his life to death, and later generations successfully broke through his own power to the demigod realm.


    Now his own strength, demigod, coupled with the power of evil tiger, may be able to compete with Wu Hao.


    "Come behind you, I''ll go after him first!" Without saying a word, Emperor xuanming chased into the temple of God.


    His own strength has indeed been exhausted, but fortunately, he still has the power of evil tiger, so anyway, he still has a certain advantage.


    As long as he succeeds in stopping Wu Hao and buying time for the demon king.


    If they don''t kill Wu Hao now, they won''t have a chance after Wu Hao returns to the holy capital.


    "Here they are!" Shadow cold channel.


    "It''s all right. Go out first. It''s not suitable here." Wu Hao sneered.


    He can''t run, he doesn''t have to run, he doesn''t even want to run.


    He used to run too tired. Now he is not what he used to be. He doesn''t have to run anymore.


    "Boy, are you going to come face to face with them?" The shadow inquired.


    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t speak. He had to face it all the time. Would he still be afraid of the so-called powerful demons now?


    "OK, I''ll fight with them today. Anyway, I haven''t been in trouble for a long time. I just lost my life and couldn''t find anyone to vent my anger!" The shadow shouted.


    They opened the door to go out. This is a patio, which links the Bruce desert outside.


    After the gate was opened, the space energy fluctuated, and the two people were transmitted out in an instant.


    "Wu Hao!" Emperor xuanming happened to see this scene and kept chasing up.


    When he came to the sky over the Bruce desert, Wu Hao didn''t leave for the first time. He looked back at the exit direction. The next second, xuanming also appeared.


    "Wu Hao, you still want to escape. You can''t escape this time!" Xuanming panted.


    "Escape? Do you think you can stop me if I want to escape? But don''t worry, I won''t run. I also want to see what you can do to me today! " Wu Hao sneered.


    With his current strength, even if he can''t destroy the demon clan, it''s impossible for the demon king and others to pose a threat to him.


    He just wanted to see what degree he had reached. The three kings of the demon family was a good choice.


    "Shadow, I''ll give it to the three kings of the demon family and the others to you."


    The shadow nodded. It just happened that he really wanted to see what extent Wu Hao''s strength had reached. The three kings could not be more suitable to test Wu Hao''s strength.


    "What a big tone. You want to challenge our three kings alone! Even if you break through and reach the peak, what can you do! "


    To tell the truth, when he perceived Wu Hao''s strong and terrible strength, he was also afraid.


    Wu Hao was able to compete with him when he was a senior supreme. Now Wu Hao, who has reached the peak, will only become more and more terrible.


    If he is the only one, he is definitely not Wu Hao''s opponent, so he must buy time and wait until the devil comes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you now, and you''re not qualified to let me do it. Wait until your demon king comes." Wu Hao descended slowly and then lay down in the desert to rest.


    "You!" Xuanming is angry. Wu Hao is chiguoguo. He despises him.


    But what can he do? After all, if he really wants to fight, he may not be Wu Hao''s opponent, so everything really has to wait for the demon king to fight with Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, if you really wait for the demon king to come, you won''t be afraid to die here?" Xuanming said coldly.


    He always felt that Wu Hao''s strength seemed to have changed by leaps and bounds. Otherwise, how could Wu Hao have the confidence to dare to say such big words.


    Unexpectedly, they said they would challenge the whole three kings. Not everyone dares to say such words, even the holy king of mankind dares not say such words.


    If it was a God, they didn''t have the courage to take it, but Wu Hao was never a God.


    The demon king is close to the existence of divine beasts. Even if Wu Hao''s strength is strong, he can only be close to the demon king. If you add the Dragon King and him, can Wu Hao be an opponent?


    "Really? I don''t know how strong the demon king is. Are you afraid now? " Wu Hao sneered twice.

 Chapter 1118

    "Wu Hao, don''t be arrogant here. What can you do even if you break through the peak? Do you think you can fight our three kings alone? " Xuanming said coldly.


    Anyway, he absolutely didn''t believe that Wu Hao could really resist the alliance of the three kings.


    "Believe it or not, just try it now." Wu Hao sneered.


    "You! Do you really think I dare not? Now I have broken through to demigod. If I really want to fight, you don''t necessarily have absolute certainty. "


    That''s what he said, but xuanming didn''t dare to really rush up.


    Not to mention that the shadow is nearby, he can''t be an opponent at all. Even if the shadow is not there, according to Wu Hao''s talent against the sky, Wu Hao who breaks through to the peak is definitely not easy to deal with.


    Moreover, Wu Hao has entered the relic left by God for several years. Who knows what opportunities Wu Hao has got inside. It''s unreasonable for him to rush up alone now.


    "You''ve been here for a long time?" Wu Hao waved to xuanming. Feng Shui took turns. He turned over.


    When he first met xuanming, he had to run for his life. He almost died in xuanming''s hands several times.


    Now xuanming is nothing, which also means that he has overturned the Jedi.


    And today is xuanming''s death. He will never miss this opportunity.


    Xuanming repressed his emotions and felt very regretful. He knew that he should have killed Wu Hao completely at the beginning.


    Now, Wu Hao''s strength has reached such a level that he has almost no chance to kill Wu Hao. He can only join hands with the demon king.


    People like Wu Hao have great advantages if they want to become enemies and friends. At this moment, xuanming really understands this truth.


    "If you don''t talk to him, just kill him." The shadow stood by with his hands in his arms and said coldly.


    "No, it''s no fun to kill him now. Don''t their demon clan always want to kill me? I also want to see their desperate expression now. Wait until the demon king comes."


    Nowadays, Wu Hao is completely not interested in xuanming. Killing xuanming is inevitable, but it''s the same early and late. It''s better to let xuanming have a good look at how Wu Hao made him step by step to despair.


    When the demon king learned that Wu Hao had not left, he waited for them over the desert. He had planned to recover some strength and began tracking. Since Wu Hao didn''t run, they didn''t have to be so anxious.


    All the strong demigods have tried their best to practice and adjust their state to the peak.


    Three hours later, Wu Hao yawned.


    "Did they die down there? Why don''t they come out? I don''t have much time to waste with you." Wu Hao asked xuanming, who was also recovering his strength not far away.


    "Hum, are you afraid? If you''re afraid, you can go now. "


    Wu Hao sneered, "what are you doing? Do you think it works for me? I''m giving you an hour, or I''ll leave if I kill you and tell them, an hour at most. "


    Xuanming continued to close his eyes. It should be almost an hour. At that time, when the demon king and they all came up, other demon semi gods arrived one after another. That was the time of Wu Hao''s death.


    "Hey, smelly boy, you''re too arrogant. Are you sure you want to face the whole demon clan directly with our strength?" The shadow looked surprised.


    He was called a madman by the human world and the underworld. Those guys of the demon family saw him die.


    But no matter how crazy he was, he didn''t say he dared to face the whole demon clan alone. Wu Hao dared to do such a crazy thing.


    "What''s the matter? Even if the whole demon clan comes, how many dare to intervene?" I''ve never worried about this problem. After all, in the face of absolute strength, even if there are 10000 strong people above the peak, it doesn''t play any role.


    The devil''s breath had been locked from the beginning, so he knew exactly how strong the devil was.


    At the beginning, the demon king was still extremely powerful in front of him. A poisonous devil almost killed him, but now he seems to be completely fearless of poisonous devil. Can that kind of thing still hurt him? The result is naturally negative.


    An hour later, there was a movement below, the transmission method array was started, and many strong people such as the Demon King appeared one after another.


    At the same time, there are many powerful demons in all directions. The weakest ones also have the peak level. They are basically above the peak, and there are even two demigods.


    "I''ll go. Thirteen demigods. Are there so many demigods of the demon family?" Wu Hao looked stunned.


    In addition to the three kings, there are ten demigods. This shadow has to be played.


    "How''s it going? Can you handle it? " Wu Hao looks at the shadow.


    "What if I''m not sure? It seems that not only do they have help. " A jade card appeared in the shadow''s hand, and he kneaded it.


    When the space array is opened, there is a terrible smell in the space gate, which is no less than the demon king


    "This is..." Wu Hao is very familiar with this breath.


    Holy king!


    Yes, it''s the holy king.


    "What is this?" Wu Hao looked at the shadow suspiciously. Isn''t there no intersection between the holy king and the shadow? Why does the shadow have the holy King''s transmission card.


    "Don''t be surprised. After you were poisoned, your holy king sent someone to the desert to find you, and then I met them and gave them to me. He said he would come when there was danger."


    Wu Hao immediately understood that the holy king had always paid attention to his actions.


    "Boy, you finally show up. I''m relieved, or my holy palace will be demolished by your daughter-in-law."


    Wu Hao''s face twitched. How could he forget it? After so long, with the character of purple Python


    The result is unimaginable. I''m afraid the holy King suffered a lot.


    "Thank you, holy king. I will remember this kindness." Wu Hao said with a fist.


    For those who have helped him, he will not be stingy in the future.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a small matter, but it looks like you''re in big trouble this time." The holy king could not help frowning.


    "It was a big trouble just now, but now you''re here, I don''t think it''s a problem." The shadow came over and said faintly.


    "Why, do you have the confidence to face so many of them?" The holy king asked suspiciously.


    "Why, you didn''t? Five ordinary demigods are nothing to you? "


    "Give me the three kings, and the remaining two will be distributed freely." Wu Hao said and took out the sky sword.


    "Three kings? Are you going to face the three kings alone? " The holy king looked surprised.


    "How''s it going? Do you think the boy is crazy? To tell you the truth, I also think it''s a little unlikely, but I''m a little looking forward to the result. At least this boy''s strength has surpassed us. "


    If what I said just now is a shock, then the following words are really thunderous.

 Chapter 1119

    "Did you two really find the relics left by God?" The holy king looked at the shadow and asked Wu Hao.


    The shadow laughed twice: "ha ha ha, you can see that the demon king is so angry. You have searched for the remains of the gods for thousands of years and have been found by the smelly boy twice. You say that you are angry but not angry."


    The holy king looked at Wu Hao and his eyes were full of envy. It was a great luck. Unfortunately, he didn''t follow the God to leave relics at the beginning, otherwise he would definitely have a certain opportunity.


    "Have you finished talking about the past? Even with the holy king, what can you do? None of you will think or leave the demon clan today! "


    The demon king waved to all the demigods and surrounded them.


    Although Wu Hao found the relic left by God and took everything inside, he was very angry.


    But this is also an opportunity for him. Now Wu Hao and them are right in front of him. If they can get rid of Wu Hao and even the holy king, their demon family can completely turn over.


    So this is their best chance to get rid of the holy king and Wu Hao at the same time.


    Of course, he is not a fool. Wu Hao can brazenly wait for them to recover. Obviously, he has some dependence.


    "You three go together, or don''t say I bully you." Wu Hao slowly flies to heaven. This war is inevitable. While proving his, he also wants to announce to the demon family that he Wu Hao will no longer be the boy chased and killed from now on.


    "You want to die!" The three kings flew out with Wu Hao. They don''t care about bullying less with more.


    Now the most important thing is to get rid of Wu Hao and the holy king. Even if you bully more and less, as long as you can get rid of Wu Hao and get what Wu Hao has, everything is worth it.


    "Is that boy really good?" The holy King frowned, still worried about Wu Hao.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength has reached the peak, his real combat effectiveness is not under them at all. As Ying said, he even surpasses them, but it is the three kings after all.


    He also has absolute pressure on the three kings. How much can Wu Hao strengthen them, and how can he easily fight the three kings.


    "Well, don''t worry about him. Even if he can''t fight, he can run. Just keep an eye on these people and don''t let them interfere." There is no bottom in the shadow''s heart. Can Wu Hao do it.


    Ah!


    It''s too rushed. It''s too rushed.


    Originally, according to Wu Hao''s talent, now it has really become the closest existence to God, surpassing any of them. As long as you continue to practice, where can the whole universe go when you reach the real demigod in the future.


    It can be imagined how terrible Wu Hao is after he really reaches the demigod. What is the demon family at that time? It is estimated that he can only take a detour when he sees Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao wants to show off his ability at this time. What if one accidentally overturns, he will be too late to regret at that time.


    Magic Dragon reincarnation!


    Golden Dragon King!


    Evil tiger!


    The three worked together and did their best at the beginning. Obviously, they wanted to kill every second without giving any chance.


    The strength of the three was really terrible, and Wu Hao frowned. It was obvious that he underestimated the strength of the three of them.


    "Wu Hao, it''s too late for you to regret now. You came to my demon family''s territory, took away the things in the ruins and killed several strong people of my demon family. These crimes are enough for you to die countless times." The devil whispered.


    Their bodies became extremely huge. Wu Hao looked so weak in front of them, but Wu Hao didn''t worry at all, as if he was the real giant.


    "Convict me? Are you qualified? Devil! " Wu Hao whispered out the last two words.


    The devil''s face changed slightly.


    "Do you know who I am?" Asked the demon king.


    "Hehe, to tell you the truth, I''m not interested in your identity. I just promised someone to take your life." Wu Hao pointed to the devil in the sky.


    "Did Pluto ask you to do this?"


    Wu Hao sneered: "it seems you know!"


    The power of lightning!


    The power of black thunder!


    Kill God!


    In an instant, Wu Hao''s breath became very terrible, and Ying and the holy king had not yet shot.


    The remaining demigods also understand very well that their purpose is only to look at the holy king and the shadow, so they will not do it when there is no need to do it.


    All the strong men watched Wu Hao pick three. When a breath of terror appeared, people felt great pressure one after another.


    "This boy, this strength is really comparable to us." The holy King nodded with satisfaction.


    "Hehe, do you think that''s all?" Ying is a person who has seen Wu Hao''s real strength, so in his opinion, it''s just an appetizer for pediatrics.


    "With your present strength, you can''t resist the three of me." The demon king flew out, and the Dragon King followed.


    Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon!


    Wu Hao threw a bomb, and then he thought of the evil tiger.


    The spirit of the real dragon is not what it used to be. Wu Hao understands the law of ice and the law of earth. With the effect of gold entanglement, the spirit of the real dragon has been sharply changed.


    All forces are vulnerable to the power of law.


    The demon king also felt the power of law contained in it, and didn''t dare to be careless at all.


    "Dragon King, get out of the way!"


    "There is law in his attack!" The demon king also understood the law power, but there was only one. Fortunately, even he understood it more deeply. Otherwise, when he met Wu Hao''s law power today, I''m afraid the three of them really have to explain here.


    "What, this boy has understood the power of law!" The holy king was surprised again.


    "Yes, but also two kinds, ice and soil!"


    Two!


    The holy king can''t believe it. They have practiced for tens of thousands of years before they only understand one kind. Now he is a little superficial about the second kind.


    This speed is fast, but Wu Hao has understood two kinds in a few years. What kind of abnormal ability is this.


    "Good boy, it''s not human." The holy King laughed. Just now he was worried about Wu Hao. Now he is a little relieved.


    "This guy went to leave a relic. How did it become so strong!" Xuanming and the Dragon King are under great pressure. Unexpectedly, the gap between them and Wu Hao has become so large in just a few years.


    "Why are you stunned? I''ll cover the power of the law. You attack quickly!" The devil roared with discontent.


    The two reacted before they joined hands to attack.


    The Dragon soars all over the world!


    The huge waves are like the end of the day, which will swallow Wu Hao.


    Annihilation!


    There is also a terrible darkness in the huge waves, which makes people have a fear before they attack.


    Wu Hao closed his eyes. It''s really interesting for the two to work together, but it''s natural that they can''t threaten him.


    Black thunder, immortal sword!


    Polar ice field!


    The immortal sword is endless. Coupled with the extreme ice field, the huge waves stop in an instant.

 Chapter 1120

    Just now, such a crazy and turbulent wave turned into an ice sculpture in the desert and stopped five meters away from Wu Hao.


    The immortal sword runs through everything, instantly breaks the ice sculpture, and the surrounding air temperature suddenly decreases.


    It is conceivable that you can still feel a cold breath in this hot desert, which is completely unimaginable.


    Many people were stunned. Is this still a battle? It''s like a gorgeous visual feast.


    The ice light drops from the sky, melts and finally disappears.


    "This is the fifth field that the boy understands, and it is also the field of law, the field of pure law."


    The holy king was speechless at this time. I think he underestimated the degree of metamorphosis of Wu Hao at the beginning.


    The fifth area is the understanding of the law, which makes it impossible for him to describe the thoughts in his mind at this moment.


    Gravity field!


    Break the air!


    Black devil impact!


    dragon flight!


    Heilei, smash fist!


    The three men joined hands to attack Wu Hao. Although Wu Hao resisted, this impact really let Wu Hao down.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen Wu Hao fall since the fight.


    have a chance to!


    Finally saw Wu Hao fall, which gave the devil three a lot of confidence.


    Originally, they thought that Wu Hao''s strength had exceeded their imagination. It seemed that the three of them could not threaten Wu Hao together, but now they think it is not the case. Just now their attack was aimed at Wu Hao''s appetite and made Wu Hao show more strength.


    "Next we won''t give you another chance!" The devil turned into a human shape. The fighting devil found a problem just now.


    Although using real bodies can enhance their strength, they seem to suffer more in the face of Wu Hao''s speed.


    The three became more flexible after they recovered their human form, which was also what Wu Hao was worried about.


    In the case of the real body, the size is huge, which means that the larger the target is, but after becoming human, although the strength decreases slightly, the target is small, which is more unfavorable to him.


    The top secondary artifact appeared in the hands of the three.


    "Take your life, Wu Hao!" The demon king bears the brunt.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    Spirit of ice dragon!


    At the same time, Wu Hao made repeated moves to welcome him.


    The four fought together. The strong man who didn''t reach the demigod could not notice the trace of the four.


    The only people on the scene who can watch the war calmly are the shadow and the holy king. Sometimes the other demigods can''t react.


    Sword of the moment!


    Between eternity!


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    The four fought hard. Although Wu Hao had been defeated all the time, he was completely unhurt by virtue of his strong body.


    Now he has been trained to not fall into the meteor body. In addition, the Earth Dragon defense contains the power of law. Who can hurt him in a short time.


    "Damn, why has this guy become so strong!" Xuanming wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth.


    At the beginning, Wu Hao even saw him and only had the chance to escape. Now he can face the three kings at the same time.


    If you can''t fight back now, you won''t have a chance when you really reach the demigod in the future.


    When Wu Hao really reaches the demigod, it is estimated that they will die.


    "I''ll kill him today anyway!" Xuanming rushed up again.


    "Hum, it''s up to you!"


    The three fought Wu Hao again.


    "OK, although he can''t lose, it''s really too reluctantly to deal with the three kings at the same time." The holy king saw from the beginning that now, he has fully understood Wu Hao''s strength, which is indeed stronger than them, but the three kings did not build together.


    "Don''t worry, he has a unique skill. This boy is very Yin." The shadow smiled.


    He saw Wu Hao pass through four doors again and again, so he knew what cards Wu Hao had in his hand.


    Maybe Wu Hao is really thinking of something at this moment.


    Indeed, Wu Hao''s heart is playing a small 99. The three kings work together, which is extraordinary, but as long as one of them is solved, the remaining two will not be a threat.


    So his goal is to see xuanming. Today he will fulfill his commitment to kongbei, his commitment to his friends and family in the third universe, and revenge for the Supreme God.


    "Xuanming, do you believe you will die today?" Wu Hao sneered.


    "The only person who will die is you. We will never give you a chance this time." Xuanming tried his best to attack, as did the demon king and the Dragon King.


    "Opportunities are created by yourself, not given by others."


    Bang!


    As soon as he finished, Wu Hao got a punch from the demon king. The heavy punch hurt Wu Hao.


    He has been hit ten times in a row. Even his iron body can''t withstand repeated attacks.


    "No, we have to help." The holy King frowned. Now Wu Hao must not have an accident. That is the hope of the whole mankind.


    "Don''t worry, don''t you feel strange? If it were you, could you punch more just now? " Shadow also frowned and asked.


    The holy King carefully recalled that the attack of the three kings just now could be said to be airtight, but Wu Hao was fast enough and should be able to avoid in time.


    And even if you can''t avoid it, you shouldn''t take the attack of the demon king. It''s not right to take xuanming or the Dragon King.


    "You mean, what''s his plan?" The holy king also began to doubt what Wu Hao should be planning, especially looking at Wu Hao''s calm appearance.


    There is no worry at all, there is no trace of panic at all, the absolute King''s breath, it seems that it is certain to win.


    "I don''t know him, but I only know that he is very shady. Anyway, he hasn''t done any bad business with me." Shadow is also a face of helplessness.


    At the beginning, he finally got several green lotus ice fire fruits. Although he only gave Wu Hao two, Wu Hao cheated two from here later.


    In itself, he had only five. After being cheated by Wu Hao of two, he had only three subjects in total, but Wu Hao got four.


    Up to now, he is still a little depressed about how he listened to Wu Hao''s nonsense.


    "Well... I''ve understood it. Forget it. Let''s have a look first. It''s not too late for you and me to do it at the critical moment."


    In fact, the two of them can shoot in an instant and surprise the three kings.


    It is believed that the ten demigods present have no ability to stop them in an instant.


    But they also want to see Wu Hao''s limits. Now the war is settled.


    Even if Wu Hao is not the opponent of the three kings in the end, he will never die.


    Wu Hao now consumes the three kings alone. In the end, even if both lose, they can evacuate safely with Wu Hao, and the rest can''t stop them.


    Now that this has been the case, they are also at ease to watch the play, and it is not too late to start at the critical moment.


    "Do you have any last words to say? Remember, today next year is your death day." The demon king quickly came to Wu Hao.

 Chapter 1121

    Suddenly, Wu Hao sneered at the corners of his mouth. He grabbed the devil''s wrist.


    Bang!


    The devil''s five claws pierced Wu Hao''s shoulder, and Wu Hao''s great strength also tightly grasped the devil''s wrist.


    "Come on, you two kill him now!" The demon king said to the Dragon King and xuanming emperor behind him.


    Seeing that the moment was a good opportunity, they rushed over.


    "Wu Hao, you are dead today!" Xuanming laughed. He finally waited until this moment. As long as he killed Wu Hao, he would rest easy.


    "Don''t worry, look at the sky." The shadow found that the holy King couldn''t help it, and immediately whispered a reminder.


    The sky is covered with dark clouds, thunder and lightning, and the horizon emits red like fire, as if the end of the world is coming.


    "There is nothing strange about the visions of heaven and earth. It is reasonable for four demigods to lead this vision." The holy king said faintly.


    "Hehe, so if you think so, the three kings will think so, so you will create an opportunity for Wu Hao." The shadow smiled.


    "During the trip to the ruins, he realized the strongest blow in the underground gate. I think he should take advantage of this excellent opportunity to see his expression."


    Although Wu Hao was injured at this time, he was not in the slightest panic. The three kings are really difficult to deal with. It is absolutely impossible to kill them at the same time, and he can''t do it now.


    So he can only use some tricks. Of course, this trick must control the demon king, otherwise with the strength of the demon king, he will inevitably end in failure.


    Now the opportunity comes. The demon king takes the initiative to deliver it to the door. How can he miss this good opportunity.


    "Xuanming, you never dreamed of how you died. It''s strange that you offended the people you shouldn''t offend." Wu Hao said coldly. Xuanming suddenly found something wrong.


    According to the truth, Wu Hao is now completely downwind, but why can Wu Hao laugh? What''s going on.


    The demon king also found that the situation was wrong. Wu Hao had been controlled by him. Why didn''t he worry at all, and the shadow and the holy king in the distance were unmoved.


    Although there were ten demigods staring at the shadow and the holy king, he believed that if he shot in an instant, the ten demigods could not react.


    "No, no, step back!"


    "It''s late..." Wu Hao sneered and grabbed the devil''s wrist with his other hand.


    Sky sword!


    Wu Hao shouted, and the sky quickly flew to the sky from his side.


    Lightning also converged into the sky sword at this moment.


    "Let you taste my strongest blow, and you will die in peace!"


    Black thunder sword!


    Like the gods in the sky, the black thunder sword stared at the xuanming emperor.


    When the dragon king saw this scene, he immediately opened his defense, and xuanming was the same, but xuanming was smarter. He knew that Wu Hao''s goal must be him, so he ran without thinking.


    "Want to go? Ha ha... "


    Gravity field!


    Polar ice field!


    The double field, plus the extreme ice field with the power of law, instantly frozen xuanming''s legs.


    The devil''s face changed greatly.


    Got it!


    I thought he controlled Wu Hao, but now I think he''s too naive. Where did he control Wu Hao? It''s clearly that Wu Hao controlled him.


    Wu Hao knew that if he was there, the extreme ice field and super attack didn''t play a big role, so Wu Hao chose to change control for control.


    As long as you control him, there is no big problem to get rid of xuanming or the Dragon King first.


    "Let go!" The demon king began to struggle.


    Bang!


    His hands could not break free, so the devil used his feet.


    How could Wu Hao let him succeed? His ankle moved, and they got entangled again.


    "Don''t waste your mind. You can''t run away. When I kill xuanming, you''ll be next." Wu Hao whispered in the devil''s ear.


    "No way!"


    Bang!


    The demon king didn''t even think about it. He attacked directly with his head. Fortunately, Wu Hao didn''t fall. In terms of head iron, he would never lose.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Wu Hao is also crazy. The demon king uses his head, and he also uses his head. At this time, they are like crazy people.


    The "black thunder sword" in the sky has fallen. Xuanming''s legs are frozen by the extreme ice field. He can''t move at all. He can only do his best to open the defense and resist.


    At the critical moment, the Dragon King did not flee and was helping to resist. Unfortunately, his strength was limited and Wu Hao''s strongest attack could not resist at all.


    If he continues to help xuanming, he will also be at risk.


    "Xuanming, I can only wish you good luck!" The Dragon King had to choose to retreat, but he threw two defense magic weapons.


    "It''s useless, hahaha, my black thunder divine sword has absolute penetration. Even the peak demigod with full law and full divine power can hit it hard. Xuanming, you can disappear!"


    As long as he can completely control the demon king, Wu Hao has nothing to worry about.


    After all, the devil''s strength is too strong, and there will inevitably be some problems.


    Apart from the demon king, what are the Dragon King and xuanming.


    "No, it''s absolutely impossible. How can it be? I won''t die, I won''t die!" Xuanming shouted desperately, but at this time, the cry had no effect.


    "Crazy, the boy''s strongest blow is too..." the holy King couldn''t help his throat.


    Black thunder sword, this attack is too crazy.


    "Yes, it''s really strong, but this move also has disadvantages. The power storage time is too long, otherwise the boy doesn''t have to wait so long." The shadow smiled.


    "He is also lucky. The strong demigod triggered the vision of heaven and earth and covered the power of the sequel of black thunder divine sword, otherwise he would have no chance to attack successfully."


    Yes, Wu Hao also thinks it has luck.


    The battle of the four of them caused the maladjustment between heaven and earth, so it produced this effect, and he could gather black thunder on the dark clouds.


    Boom!


    The earth began to tremble, and the black thunder sword fell, dividing the whole Bruce desert into two, and the depth was completely unpredictable.


    The abyss was also displayed in front of everyone. The power of this sword was enough to make the whole world tremble.


    "Xuanming..."


    The devil looked at such a terrible attack and frowned. Even he could not complete this level of attack.


    Just now, xuanming attacked in the middle. Under this attack, there is no possibility of survival.


    "Next is you two." Wu Hao sneered.


    "No way!" The dragon king saw Wu Hao''s purpose, so he approached quietly from the beginning.


    "Holy king, shadow, we should go home!" Wu Hao shouted and asked them to help.


    They reacted quickly and came to Wu Hao''s back in an instant.


    "Demon king, stop when you see good. Now xuanming is dead. If you want to die, we don''t mind helping you!" The holy king said coldly.


    The demon king looked at the two people and Wu Hao. He couldn''t help but be afraid. With the power in his hand, he began to loosen slowly.


    Wu Hao also released him. They both had different injuries.

 Chapter 1122

    "Well, do you still play?" Wu Hao asked the demon king with a smile. Now xuanming is dead. Although there is no big difference between xuanming''s presence and absence, now the combination of the demon king and the Dragon King can''t pose any threat to him.


    "Hum, Wu Hao, even if you kill xuanming, do you think you can really leave the demon clan?"


    "See my Warcraft army? You can''t leave alive today! "


    The devil stepped back two steps and suddenly shouted.


    "The demon clan listens to orders!"


    "All hands, at all costs, kill Wu Hao!"


    Roar!


    Xuanming''s death not only didn''t deter them, but angered them, which is also the particularity of the demon family.


    Wu Hao frowned and looked at it. Then there was another hard battle.


    "Boy, don''t love war. Anyway, xuanming is dead. There''s no need to fight with them here." The holy king leaned over to Wu Hao''s ear and whispered.


    Wu Hao nodded: "find a chance to leave."


    That''s what the holy king said. It''s not a way to continue to fight here. He''s also injured now. If he continues to fight, it''s uncertain who will suffer.


    His strength has reached its peak. If there is a breakthrough in the demigod in the future, no one in the demon family can stop him, so it''s not too late for the demon king and the Dragon King to play for some time.


    "You stand back!" Wu Hao took out three boomerangs.


    Space field!


    Space gate, open!


    "I want to go! No way! " After the demon king and the dragon king saw Wu Hao''s attempt, other powerful demons also followed suit.


    "Hum, I said I wanted to go, but you can''t stop me!" Three boomerangs flew out.


    The three whirling darts are extremely powerful and can easily tear up the space.


    "This is... An artifact!"


    Another artifact!


    The demon king''s face changed greatly. How many artifact did Wu Hao have in his hand? These three ordinary whirlwind darts are also artifact, which must have been obtained from the relics left by God.


    "Stop him!" The demon king dodged the boomerang and sent out a poisonous devil in an instant.


    Turn around and stop the poison devil.


    "It seems that you are not as easy to deal with as I imagined, but you still can''t stop me." Wu Hao took back the boomerang.


    "In that case, I''ll give you a big gift!" Wu Hao has an artifact in his hand.


    Yang bird totem!


    After the totem appeared, Wu Hao injected spiritual power and activated it instantly.


    A surge of divine power emanated from the totem, and the huge divine beast Yang bird flew out of it.


    "I hope you can hope that if you kill xuanming today and refuse to accept you, you will come to the holy capital to find me, or wait for me to find you. The next day will be your demon family''s nightmare." With that, Wu Hao entered the space gate.


    Wu Hao''s arrogance made people feel trembling in their hearts.


    If it was before, they were not worried. At that time, Wu Hao only knew to run away when he saw the demon king.


    But what we saw today was very real. Wu Hao hurt the demon king and killed xuanming emperor.


    I dare to ask who can do this in the whole world except the gods.


    Therefore, in a sense, Wu Hao''s strength is definitely the first person under the gods in the whole world, and the demon king can''t be an opponent.


    "Asshole!" The demon king was trapped by the divine beast Yang bird and could only watch Wu Hao disappear in his field of vision.


    "The Yang bird totem will be put here. Remember to keep it for me. I''ll get it myself sooner or later!" Wu Hao''s voice came again.


    "Wu Hao, stop!" The devil roared, but Wu Hao was not a fool. Naturally, he couldn''t be obedient.


    About two minutes later, the Yang bird dissipated and the demon king was released.


    The Yang bird is a divine beast. Although it is only a divine beast trapped in the totem, it definitely has great power.


    Fortunately, Yang bird has no attack ability, only binding ability, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "The demon family listens to the order and tries every means to sneak into the human family for me. No matter what method, if anyone can kill Wu Hao, it will be the king of the demon family. If someone can seriously hurt Wu Hao, he will take over the throne of King Xuan. Those who complete it will be rewarded with three artifacts!"


    As soon as this order came out, many powerful demons became boiling. Although they knew that Wu Hao was very powerful, it was really worth their risk in the face of absolute temptation.


    After all, there are many ways to kill, and you don''t have to show up in person.


    ¡­ ¡­


    A few minutes later, Wu Hao and them came out of another space gate.


    "It seems that it''s far away from the demon clan. It''s safe for the time being." Wu Hao breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Well, is there no problem with your boy''s injury?" The saint asked with concern.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "no problem. Thanks to the holy king, you arrived in time, otherwise I can''t deal with two more demigods." Wu Hao smiled bitterly.


    "OK, you are still modest at this time. Your strength has surpassed me. Even if you can''t deal with it, it''s no problem to get out."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He didn''t deny the problem. He also thought that if he really couldn''t fight the three kings, he would leave directly.


    If he wants to leave, no one should be able to stop him.


    "You take a break and I''ll take you back." Then the holy king looked at the shadow.


    "And you? Where are you going? " Shadow does not belong to the demon family or the human family, so the holy king must follow his advice.


    "I promised the boy to protect him for five years. Now the time is up, and I have fulfilled my promise. I still have important things to do. When he reaches the demigod, I will naturally go to the holy capital."


    Wu Hao smiled. Why does he always feel that he has a little loss.


    Five years are basically wasted in leaving relics. This guy can calculate.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now he doesn''t need Shadow Protection.


    "Pay attention to safety, old man. Don''t die without seeing me. By the way, if you meet that glory in the divine world, hide away as far as possible and pick him up when I go up."


    Wu Hao doubts that Ying may go to the divine world. He doesn''t understand the divine world, but he clearly knows that Ying has completely offended the eight wasteland ancient god.


    The shadow nodded and disappeared into the field of vision alone.


    The holy king seized Wu Hao, shuttled through space from a long distance, and finally came to the holy palace.


    "Back." Hongmeng and zimang gathered in the hall of the holy palace.


    After seeing the purple python, Wu Hao went up.


    "Sorry to worry you again." Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. He really didn''t expect that it would take so long to go to God and leave relics.


    "You, you''re hurt?" Purple Python felt distressed when he saw the scar on Wu Hao''s shoulder.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a small injury. It''s not in the way. There''s a happier thing for you than this." Wu Hao smiled.

 Chapter 1123

    "Nothing will happen until your injury is dealt with." Zimang was not very interested in Wu Hao''s words. He asked someone to bring a medical box to disinfect Wu Hao and then put on the medicine. He was relieved.


    What the crowd looked at was a black line on their face. It was Mingmu who grew up and sprinkled dog food for them to eat.


    "All right, you can say it now." The purple Python put the things back in the box and said.


    Wu Hao put on his clothes, stood up and looked at the great emperor of kongbei.


    "Old man, I''ve finished what you told me."


    Kong Bei''s eyes changed slightly, but suddenly there was a violent change.


    "You, you mean, xuanming..." Kong Bei''s body trembled.


    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, xuanming has been killed by me."


    Kongbei stood in place for a long time and couldn''t speak. He didn''t know what words to describe his mood at this moment.


    "OK, OK, it''s really great..." kongbei sighed, like putting down and happy.


    "Thank you, smelly boy. You really didn''t disappoint me." Kongbei walks to Wu Hao and hugs Wu Hao. Tears of anger flow out of his heart.


    From this moment on, the anger in his heart completely disappeared.


    Revenge, he also resurrected. In the end, xuanming suffered a loss. He should put down this gratitude and resentment.


    "Thank you. I avenged you. I helped them fulfill their wishes at the same time. And the Supreme God, he can rest in peace. I hope he can come back after his reincarnation." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Unfortunately, there is no way to help the supreme god resurrect, but to reincarnate him.


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot if you didn''t say this. I heard about it after you came back from the underworld, so I''ve found your identity after the reincarnation of the supreme one that day." The holy king suddenly opened his mouth.


    "What!" Wu Hao was surprised. He didn''t tell the holy king about it at the beginning. How did the holy King know.


    "Hehe, I also heard what Pluto said. Just let someone check it. Don''t say that he inherited the talent of the previous life. He is a rare genius."


    "Where is he?" Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "Coincidentally speaking, he is in the first universe and not far from the holy palace. I also said that after a few years of adulthood, I will wave him to my holy capital and cultivate him well at that time." The holy king has plans for Wu Hao''s everything. Compared with Wu Hao''s future achievements, he must make friends.


    "Holy king, please give me the address. I''ll go there myself."


    Anyway, the supreme gravity field gave him a lot of help. Since he wanted to help, he naturally had to go all out.


    The holy king was not stingy. He immediately asked someone to give the map to Wu Hao.


    "Let''s go with you. He and I are old friends anyway." Kong Bei Kou Dao.


    Wu Hao didn''t refuse. He took purple Python and kongbei and went out of the holy capital.


    Bagua town.


    After the rebirth of the Supreme God, he was born here. Most of the residents here have cultivation.


    It''s lucky that the Supreme God can be reincarnated here.


    According to the holy king, the name of the reincarnation of the Supreme God is Tang Tian. He is a kind child.


    When they came to Bagua Town, Wu Hao took a look at the picture and walked down the street looking for it.


    The mayor here is a powerful man in the universe, and he is the strongest here.


    The mayor was shocked by the arrival of Wu Hao and immediately gave a bloody reception.


    "Mayor Xu, you''re welcome. We''re here to do business, not for other reasons. Let your people be busy. If you have time, you can accompany us."


    Wu Hao is not familiar with this place. It''s not a bad thing for someone to follow.


    "Well, well, I''ll let them withdraw. I''ll accompany the three in person."


    Mayor Xu did not dare to say a word of "no" at all. The three people in front of him were supreme super strong men.


    Moreover, Wu Hao is also the champion of the human demon competition. They are so close to the holy capital that they have been influenced by Wu Hao. Even if they have not seen real people, they have seen photos many times.


    "Mayor Xu, I heard that you have a Tang family here. I don''t know where it is?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "Don? You''re talking about Tang Chen''s family. Their family is pretty good here. It''s a slightly affluent family. Tang Chen is also my subordinate. I don''t know what Lord Wu wants. " Mayor Xu said respectfully.


    Wu Hao smiled: "well, please bother mayor Xu to take us to have a look."


    He didn''t say much to Mayor Xu. What did he say about this kind of thing? Did he say he wanted to reincarnate?


    It''s OK for the holy king to talk about this. It''s OK for ordinary people to say who can believe it.


    "OK, Lord Wu, you''re welcome. This way, please." Mayor Xu was polite all the way. He was afraid to offend Wu Hao.


    He heard that Wu Hao''s performance in the human demon competition was very outstanding, and he was also a super strong person who killed people without blinking an eye. Wu Hao killed several strong people in the demon clan, and finally swallowed it.


    The demons dare not move Wu Hao. What can he do with a small king universe.


    "Here it is." In front of a flat building, 320 Linshu street is depicted on it. It looks ordinary. The only thing that is not ordinary is that Tang Chen works in the town, so their Tang family is quite good in the eyes of the people.


    "Mayor Xu!" Suddenly, a shout came from the flat building, and an inch head and a half man came out.


    "Tang Chen, you are at home." Mayor Xu smiled and waved to Tang Chen.


    When Tang Chen came out, he took a look at Wu Hao and was subconsciously stunned. Almost everyone in Bagua town didn''t know Wu Hao.


    So Wu Haoyi appeared and the whole Bagua town spread.


    "This, should, should be Lord Wu. I''ve seen Lord Wu!" Tang Chen quickly bowed.


    "Don''t mention it, brother Tang." Wu Hao quickly stops Tang Chen from saluting. When he comes here, Wu Hao has expressed his guilt. After all, he can only reincarnate because he failed to completely revive the Supreme God.


    As Tang Chen''s father after the reincarnation of the Supreme God, he naturally couldn''t let him salute him.


    "I don''t know if Lord Wu is coming. I''m really sorry. If you don''t mind, please come to my house for a cup of herbal tea."


    Wu Hao nodded without refusing.


    Tang Chen took Wu Hao and they entered the home. The decoration of the home is also relatively general, not very poor, but not very good. It can be regarded as standard.


    This is somewhat the same as Wu Hao''s home on earth. It seems that even the home of ordinary people in the first universe is like this.


    "By the way, Tang Chen, Lord Wu came to see you this time." Mayor Xu sat down and said directly.


    "Looking, looking for me?" Tang Chen was stunned. He was a weak leader in the world. How could Wu Hao find him.

 Chapter 1124

    Wu Hao nodded: "yes, we''re looking for brother Tang."


    This surprised Tang Chen. He didn''t do anything bad at ordinary times, let alone offend anyone. What did Wu Hao ask him to do.


    "Lord Wu, I, I''m a little scared. I don''t know what to do with me." Tang Chen stood up and dared not breathe in front of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t panic, brother Tang. Do you think I''m hostile to you? The reason why I came to you is to ask you if you know a child named Tang Tian. " Wu Hao asked directly.


    "Tang Tian? You mean Tang Tian got into some trouble? " Tang Chen''s face was even more ugly.


    "No, no trouble. I just came to see him." Why is it getting darker and darker? Is he so terrible? Why are you so afraid of his appearance.


    "To tell you the truth, Lord Wu, my youngest son''s name is Tang Tian. If he offends Lord, I can teach him a lesson. Please don''t blame him."


    If so, Tang Chen is the father of heaven.


    "Brother Tang, you really misunderstood us. I just had the chance to get his help, so I came here to thank you." Wu Hao explained that if you don''t explain it simply, I''m afraid you won''t see Tang Tian.


    "Tang Tian? He helps adults? The boy didn''t tell me when it happened. " Tang Chen obviously still doesn''t believe it.


    "Well, Tang Chen, call Xiaotian to show Lord Wu how they can lie to you as people of the holy palace."


    Mayor Xu obviously can''t stand it. After all, Wu Hao doesn''t have to say false.


    With Wu Hao''s strength, do you still need to act if you really want to be unfavorable to the Tang family? I''m afraid waving will eliminate the whole Bagua town without leaving a trace.


    Tang Chen also reacted to this problem and stopped worrying about it at random. They have never seen how strong Wu Hao is, but in short, he is comparable to the demigod. Even if he is innocent, there is no way to offend him.


    People wanted to destroy his Tang family. It was useless for him to hide his son. He offended the people of the holy palace. There was no place for them to hide.


    After Tang Chen called his youngest son, he always grabbed his wrist and was deeply afraid of Wu Hao''s sudden arrival.


    "How old?" Wu Hao glanced at the little boy beside Tang Chen and asked.


    "Nine years old." Tang Chen replied.


    At this time, Wu Hao looked at kongbei emperor and kongbei nodded to him.


    "It''s really like him. He''s right." Kong Bei whispered.


    Wu Hao stood up and walked towards Tang Tian.


    "Lord Wu..." Tang Chen began to worry, but Wu Hao ignored him.


    When he came to Tang Chen, he squatted down and grabbed Tang Tian''s wrist.


    Spiritual power was released into Tang Tian''s brain. In addition to entering the divine world, all things in the world can not escape his eyes.


    If Tang Tian was once the Supreme God, he must be able to detect it.


    After the spirit entered Tang Tian''s mind, he felt a little strange.


    Dantian Zhang he?


    An ordinary person has no Dantian. He can open the Dantian only after he begins to practice continuously.


    But even if he can do Dantian Zhang He, it is rare, so Tang Tian has a good talent.


    Spiritual elements are also stronger than ordinary adults, and the phenomenon of condensing spiritual power has begun to appear in the body.


    "He''s a genius." Wu Hao loosened Tang Tian''s wrist. These things are obviously not enough to prove that Tang Tian is the supreme heaven after reincarnation.


    But Wu Hao just found something else in Tang Tian''s body, but after entering Tang Tian''s blood pool, Wu Hao felt that his gravity beads were abnormal.


    This gravity bead was cultivated by the Supreme God with his own spiritual power during his lifetime. It can produce a corresponding feeling with the supreme nature.


    Tang Tian''s blood has the supreme existence of heaven, so it''s not surprising that gravity beads react.


    The above is enough to prove that the innocence of Tang is the Supreme God.


    "Don''t panic, brother Tang. I just like him better. Dare you ask him if he has begun to practice with you?" Wu Hao asked softly.


    Tang Chen nodded: "it''s just too small, so there''s not much progress."


    "No, he has a talent that others don''t have. His talent is outstanding. If there is no accident in the future, there will be no problem in cultivating to the peak, even the demigod."


    According to the similar talents of kongbei emperor, xuanming earth and heavenly supreme, heavenly supreme obviously also has the opportunity to enter the field of demigod.


    "What!" Tang Chen''s face changed greatly.


    "Demigod? Really? " Tang Chen was pleasantly surprised. What is the concept of demigod? Once Tang naively becomes a demigod, the Tang family will honor their ancestors.


    "Eight or nine is inseparable from ten, but he must receive the final education and training."


    This


    Tang Chen frowned. The only strongest person in their town was mayor Xu.


    Maybe the mayor only granted the king universe, which obviously could not meet the standard of educating demigods.


    "Well, let''s see his talent first." Wu Hao led Tang Tian out of the living room and came to the open space outside.


    "Tang Tian, I''m going to inquire about Ren Du''s second pulse for you now. There may be some pain. You have to resist it." Wu Hao slipped his fingers and nodded on him before Tang Tian reacted.


    Suddenly Tang Tian fainted and fell to the ground.


    "Xiao Tian, what''s the matter with you, Lord Wu? What''s going on?" Tang Chen asked anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. He''s in excessive pain. He fainted. He''ll be different when he wakes up." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Half an hour later, Tang Tian opened his eyes with a miserable face.


    "Dad, what''s going on? I feel so hot." Tang Tian said very uncomfortable.


    "Don''t worry, this is also a normal situation. In the future, you are destined to be different from ordinary people, so you have to adapt to all this by yourself." Wu Hao sat aside and said faintly.


    Hold yuan and keep loyalty, and the aura is one.


    "Do as I say." Wu Hao said this faintly, and then began to teach Tang Tian to exercise internal mental skill.


    Although Tang Tian was a little repellent, he always felt that Wu Hao would not harm him.


    When he operated the mental method, the surrounding spiritual power began to gather. The next moment, the elixir field was formed, and the spiritual power was also opened in Tang Tian''s mind.


    "Monk, I opened the Dantian at the age of nine. Tang Chen, your son is good." Mayor Xu was also surprised.


    According to the truth, a normal person needs to be 12 or even 13 years old to gather spiritual power and open the Dantian. Unexpectedly, Tang Tian, the youngest son of Tang Chen''s family, completed all this at the age of nine, which shows that Tang Tian''s cultivation time will be three years faster than that of ordinary people.


    "Thanks to Mr. Wu, I don''t know how to thank you for your kindness." Tang Chen looked at Wu Hao and was really happy. Maybe the Tang family will really rise in the future.

 Chapter 1125

    "You''re welcome. In fact, I have one more thing to ask brother Tang to promise." Wu Hao looked at his father and son.


    "Lord Wu, please." Tang Chen now fully believed that Wu Hao would not have any other thoughts about Tang Tian. At first, he was too impulsive.


    With Wu Hao''s strength, how can they harm the Tang family? If you want to harm them, with a wave, the Tang family can disappear in the whole world.


    "Don''t Tang Tian need training? How about giving it to me? Or preach to the holy palace. " Wu Hao believes that the holy king will be willing.


    As early as before, the holy king must have sent someone to check Tang Tian''s talent, so he can understand it.


    "You, you mean, let my family worship you as a teacher?" Tang Chen looks very happy. Wu Hao is the champion of the human demon competition. In the future, there will be a Saint King. If Wu Hao is trained, their family Tang Tian is destined to be extraordinary in the future.


    "No, no, no, I don''t dare to worship the master. I can only be regarded as an enlightenment elder brother. I will teach him. If I''m not there, the holy palace will be responsible."


    The Supreme Master of heaven is his elder. He is as famous as the old man kongbei. Both of them are kind to him. He can''t take advantage of it.


    "No, no, since Lord Wu thinks highly of our Xiaotian, I''ll let Xiaotian worship his master now."


    Tang Chen takes Tang Tian to Wu Hao.


    "Xiao Tian, get down on your knees." Tang Tian knelt down without any hesitation.


    "Master!"


    "You are!" Wu Hao wants to stretch out his hand to help him. He can''t afford such a big gift. It''s the Supreme God who has helped him, the owner of the gravity bead.


    "Hey, boy." Kongbei stopped Wu Hao and shook his head.


    "Don''t be sorry. In fact, it''s nothing to let him become your disciple. Now you are the first person under the gods. In the future, as a disciple of Wu Hao, you can protect him more safely, so don''t worry about his last life."


    Hearing Kong Bei''s words, Wu Hao sighed.


    Yes, the Supreme God died miserably in the last life. Now he has avenged the Supreme God, and the Supreme God may come to the end in this life.


    "OK, in that case, I will recognize you as my closing disciple and the only successor."


    Since he chooses to promise, Wu Hao will not be stingy. As Tang Tian, it is not difficult to become a demigod, so it is nothing to be his successor.


    "Thank you, Lord Wu. Thank you very much." Tang Chen bowed and saluted.


    "Don''t do this, brother Tang. Since I''m Xiaotian''s master, if we don''t dislike it, just call me Xiaohao." Wu Hao quickly helped Tang Chen.


    "This..." Tang Chen couldn''t speak. It was Wu Hao, the top strong man. How could he be a weak man at the level of world leader have the qualification to call Wu Hao''s nickname.


    "I don''t think Lord Wu is a cunning villain. Since Lord Wu says so, I think Tang Chen will do it." Mayor Xu was also shocked that Wu Hao would treat the Tang family like this.


    The words just said are tentative. As long as Wu Hao doesn''t mind what he said, there''s no big problem. Of course, if you do, I''m afraid their Bagua town will be dangerous today.


    "Hehe, mayor Xu is right. Just call me Xiaohao." Wu Hao nodded and agreed.


    Wu Hao was not angry. Mayor Xu was surprised and looked at the Tang family and their son with strange eyes.


    It seems that Tang Chen will be reused from today. Anyway, the background of Tang Chen will be Wu Hao and the whole holy palace in the future.


    "Tang Chen, I remember you were only responsible for the safety of Linshu street before, didn''t you?"


    Tang Chen nodded: "yes, it has been eight years. Thank mayor Xu for trusting me."


    Mayor Xu patted Tang Chen.


    "What do you trust or not? Since your son has become a closed disciple of Lord Wu, you can''t run away. Later, you will be registered as a full member of Bagua town. At the same time, a squadron leader was found in Wudang District of Bagua town. You happen to have this experience, and this position will be handed over to you."


    Mayor Xu has to be said to be a smart man.


    He knew that if Tang Chen was given a roundabout position, someone might gossip behind his back.


    But it''s different to say that it''s because of Wu Hao.


    How can the Tang family have such a son? You have the ability to take a look.


    "Thank you, mayor Xu. Thank you very much." Tang Chen was not so happy. He knew that all this was the benefit of his son.


    He has been working hard in this position for eight years. He usually knows mayor Xu, but his hard work can only be regarded as mediocre. Even if he wants to be promoted, it may take two years, not to mention being the captain directly.


    "But Mayor Xu, I''m afraid I can''t do it. All the squadron captains have the strength to seal the king universe. I......" Tang Chen seemed a little unsure.


    If it is a small captain, he can be competent. The squadron captain is really not strong enough. I''m afraid those people under his hand are not convinced.


    "It''s nothing." Wu Hao came over and said.


    "Since I am Xiaotian''s master and you are brother Tang, I have some gifts for you." Wu Hao waved.


    Top secondary artifact.


    Sea moon machete!


    Secondary God armor!


    And a bottle of blood manna from the holy palace after the rain.


    "The blood manna after the rain has a powerful effect of rapidly improving strength. It has no effect on the supreme level, but it has a good effect below the supreme level."


    Wu Hao has three bottles in his hand, which was given to him by Kong Bei just now. The old guy has also got a lot of good things since he joined the holy palace.


    "Give this bottle to Mayor Xu. In the future, the Tang family will trouble mayor Xu to take care of it."


    Mayor Xu was surprised that he still had his share. It was God''s blessing.


    "This, I, I, then I''m not polite." It''s impossible to refuse. His strength has stayed in the high-level king for decades, and he has been unable to break through. The blood manna after the rain is just sending charcoal in the snow.


    "Take the remaining two bottles, brother Tang. It''s nothing to reach the king universe."


    Tang Chen''s hands trembled and tears flowed in his eyes.


    "I, what did the Tang family do in their last life? Now I can get such a good thing."


    Wu Hao smiled and thought.


    I''m afraid you saved the galaxy in your last life, otherwise the Supreme God would not be born into your house.


    "Well, I''ll take it away the next day. He will come back once a year. This is what I promised brother Tang."


    Tang Chen nodded and said a few words to Tang Tian.


    Tang Tian doesn''t seem to be afraid of Wu Hao. He always feels familiar with Wu Hao, but he can''t find the reason. In short, he just feels that Wu Hao won''t hurt him, but is very gentle and patient with him.

 Chapter 1126

    Tang Tian said goodbye to his father''s family and left with Wu Hao.


    "Hahaha, Tang Chen, your Tang family is going to be developed. Don''t forget me mayor Xu in the future." Mayor Xu is very polite to Tang Chen at this time.


    That''s the one who can relate to Wu Hao. In the future, the safety of the whole Bagua town depends on the Tang family, so he must make friends with Tang Chen.


    "Mayor Xu is serious. Lord Wu is just optimistic about our little day. It has nothing to do with me." Tang Chen said modestly.


    "Hey, you can''t say that. There''s a saying that''s ugly, but it''s also very reasonable. One person has the virtue that chickens and dogs rise to heaven. Xiaotian has this blessing, which is also the blessing of the Tang family."


    Tang Chen didn''t speak. Maybe just like this sentence, their Tang family is doomed to be extraordinary.


    On the way back, Tang Tian always looked at the world under his feet. It seemed that it must be the first time to soar in the sky.


    "Master, have we met?" Tang Tian looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao touched Tang Tian''s head.


    "Maybe. Do you feel very congenial with me?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    Tang Tian nodded: "yes, I always think you have a familiar feeling."


    Wu Hao didn''t question this. He felt something strange when he entered Tang Tian''s blood pool just now.


    Although Tang Tian was reborn, he also had the blood power of the supreme heaven in his body. The gravity bead itself belonged to the supreme heaven, so Tang Tian felt that he was not familiar with him, but the gravity bead.


    "Little guy, look at me. Do you think I look familiar?" In this time and space, Emperor Beida flew to Tang Tian and asked with a smile.


    "You? You''re older than my grandfather. We shouldn''t have met. "


    "..." Tang Tian''s words almost didn''t make emperor kongbei spit blood.


    "You!" Emperor kongbei was so angry that he had to swallow his words back. Who makes him really be killed by Tang Tianlao now.


    "Hahaha, don''t force him, old man. By the way, if I''m not here, Tang Tian will give it to you. I don''t trust others."


    Kongbei nodded. He only worried about Wu Hao. Tang Tian was the reincarnation of the Supreme God, although there would be no danger.


    But now Tang Tian has become his disciple. Although he has received great security, he is also in great danger.


    Now there are many people who want to kill Wu Hao, especially the demons. Once they know that he has such a closed disciple, they don''t know what they will do.


    "Be careful, your injury hasn''t recovered." Kong Bei gave a warning.


    The three quickly skipped cities and arrived at the holy capital in a short time.


    Three figures followed them on the land behind them. They appeared only after Wu Hao and them entered the holy capital.


    "Report to Lord devil, they have entered the holy capital. We will guard here all the time. The poison devil you gave us just now has arranged for someone to put it in."


    Yes, it was the members of the demon clan who followed Wu Hao. This area is full of forests and there are many Warcraft, so Wu Hao didn''t pay much attention to this problem.


    Back to the holy capital, the holy king came out to meet him personally. When he saw Tang Tian, he nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, well, in a hundred years, my holy palace will be able to add another super strong man." The holy king has checked for Tang Tian.


    If there is no problem, Tang Tian should be able to enter the supreme level in about a hundred years and the demigod level in about a thousand years.


    Don''t mention this kind of talent metamorphosis. It was also trained by the holy capital. If it hadn''t been for the holy capital, Tang Tian''s words alone would have been extraordinary talent to reach the supreme level in a thousand years.


    Wu Hao took Tang Tian to the place where he would live in the future, and then taught him the most basic mental formula and practice formula.


    What Tang Tian needs to do now is to lay a good foundation. As for the promotion of cultivation, he doesn''t need to do it.


    Since there are so many gods here, Tang Tian naturally doesn''t have to take detours, and his growth will be smooth in the future.


    Of course, Wu Hao will not let Tang Tian go smoothly. Only the strong who have experienced death and suffering are the real strong. Tang Tian will need to experience these things sooner or later.


    After arranging for Tang Tiantian, Wu Hao went to find the holy king. The holy king said he had something important to find him.


    "Wu Hao, you have become a top power now. You should know some things."


    At this time, the holy king and Hongmeng were present.


    They looked at Wu Hao with serious eyes. With the holy King waving his hand, three gods appeared in the air.


    "God, you also know that this is something that can create gods. Next, you will face choices."


    Wu Hao frowned. Will he face a choice? What choice, don''t you want to give these gods to him?


    Wu Hao looked puzzled.


    "The road after entering the divine world is not as simple as you think. It is said that the divine world is not peaceful, and the strength distribution is very obvious, so stand on the line-up and key."


    Wu Hao nodded: "I''ve heard of all this."


    "Did he tell you that after entering the divine world for the first time, he has no choice. Only when he has his own power can he have the choice, otherwise you can only become a pawn of others."


    Wu Hao frowned slightly.


    "I didn''t say that."


    "After entering the divine world, you can''t join any camp immediately. After all, both sides have disagreements and don''t rule out the possibility of suspecting an insider. Therefore, your own strength is the most important at this time, because there may be an unprecedented war anytime and anywhere in the divine world."


    Wu Hao can imagine that the battle between gods is absolutely the existence of destroying heaven and earth.


    "So what does it have to do with your three gods?" Wu Hao was still puzzled.


    "It''s very simple. I discussed with Ying and Hongmeng that we should create our own power, that is, the creator God."


    Wu Hao was startled.


    Creator God, such crazy three words really sound scary.


    "And you are the best target. I believe he should do it, open up a relationship for you in the divine world, and count one by one."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak, but frowned. Unexpectedly, these guys did so many things behind his back for him.


    "The three gods are all the gods I got, one of which belongs to the upper God, one is the middle God and one is the lower God."


    "These three gods can be controlled by you. After you reach the demigod, you can begin to refine the divine knowledge inside. At that time, you can choose the demigods you believe and let them fly into gods. When you reach the divine world, you can also help you."


    Now Wu Hao understood the meaning of the holy king. His emotion was to let him choose a candidate to enter the divine world.

 Chapter 1127

    Wu Hao looked at the holy king and Hongmeng ancestor. Since he came to the holy palace, the holy king has been very helpful to him. It can be said that he can have today''s achievements and the credit of the holy king.


    Not to mention Hongmeng''s father, he crossed the barrier several times and saved him, otherwise he would not live to this day.


    So these two people are very trustworthy companions.


    "Wu Hao, you don''t need pressure. According to what you think, you can choose who you think is more suitable. It doesn''t matter." Hongmeng is also worried about Wu Hao''s difficulty in choosing the relationship between them.


    "No, it''s not difficult. You''re the only ones to choose. I''m just thinking that the upper God and the middle God alone don''t seem very suitable for you." Wu Hao frowned.


    He was really thinking about this problem just now. The superior gods are not weak. They are really enough when they first enter the divine world, but they will look very chicken in the future.


    If this person wants to join the LORD God war, the superior God is of little use at all.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. After going to the divine world, you can also refine a new God. If you have the opportunity to refine the main God, you can also become the main God from the superior God." The holy king immediately explained.


    "There is such a saying, then I don''t have to worry." With that, Wu Hao also took out the divine figure in his hand.


    "I used to have a wind deity here. Later, when I went to the underworld, I got one. When I entered the relic left by God, I got another one, which is also three."


    "Two upper gods and one lower gods."


    The holy king looked at Wu Hao''s divine personality in surprise. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao''s divine personality was higher than his quality. Sure enough, sometimes strength is only part of it. Good luck is really able to go against the sky.


    "My ancestor came from Qingyun sect. He also practiced the wind sword technique. This superior wind spirit is very suitable for you." Wu Hao put the wind God beside Hongmeng''s ancestor.


    "Holy king, you cultivate the boundless sea. I don''t know what kind of gods are suitable for you, so you can choose among these superior gods."


    There were only two superior gods left. The holy king looked and chose the superior gods he got.


    "I''m quite suitable for this God, that''s all."


    Wu Hao nodded. There was only one upper, one middle and two lower.


    "Leave the rest to your wife." The holy king said faintly.


    However, Wu Hao shook his head: "Purple python, she doesn''t need it. As a divine beast, she will step into the divine world sooner or later. Relying on herself to enter the divine world, she should have more potential in the future."


    "That''s true. Who else do you have?" The holy king did not deny Wu Hao''s intention. If he was a divine beast or considered from the standpoint of Wu Hao, he would not let purple Python refine the divine personality. Relying on his own blood to enter the divine world is the most appropriate choice.


    "Emperor kongbei." Wu Hao said faintly that this is undoubtedly one of his most trustworthy people.


    "Good!" After that, the holy king asked people to call kongbei emperor.


    "Old man, this God is yours!" Wu Hao gave kongbei another high God.


    "This..." kongbei''s face was pale. It was not a surprise, but an excessive surprise. He never thought that he would have a chance to reach the realm of God after this life and death.


    "I, my strength is limited, this is too wasteful for me!" Kongbei knows that his potential can only reach the demigod at most. He has never dreamed of the divine realm.


    He is very satisfied with the current situation. At least he is not dead, at least he is resurrected.


    "What potential is not potential? We also don''t have much potential to become gods. How many gods do you think go up by virtue of their own potential, and many ascend the throne in this way." The holy king said immediately.


    "Since Wu Hao thinks you are worthy of trust, you naturally want him to rely on. As a man chosen by heaven, he will certainly establish many enemies after entering the divine world in the future, so we have to rely on us to protect him in the early stage."


    Hearing this, kongbei was duty bound to take over the divine personality. Since it was related to Wu Hao, he naturally couldn''t ignore it.


    "Holy king, please call the sword master." Wu Hao also remembered the sword master.


    From the first universe to the holy palace, the sword venerable can be said to be very trustworthy.


    Today''s sword master has reached the peak level. With the resource training of the holy palace, he may become a demigod in the future, so the sword master is also one of the goals.


    The sword master came immediately after he got the news. However, when he saw that it was a God, his hands trembled uncontrollably.


    He was more shocked than kongbei. He had been with Wu Hao and he didn''t help them. But at the last moment, Wu Hao chose him, which he never expected.


    However, kongbei told him that if Wu Hao relied on his own strength to enter the divine world, he was only a lower God, so they must unite to protect Wu Hao.


    The sword worshipper''s reaction is different from that of emperor kongbei. Since he wants to protect Wu Hao, he must be duty bound.


    "So far, plus the shadow, we should have four upper gods, one middle God, although the lower gods are not very useful, but there are many people and great power, and there are two lower gods. What are you going to do?"


    Now Wu Hao fell into difficulties.


    He really couldn''t find someone as trustworthy as these people around him.


    "Xiao Hao, what do you think of Rongping and Lin Feng?" This is the opening of Hongmeng''s father.


    Wu Hao reacted instantly when he mentioned these two people.


    "The two of them, Lin Feng is a smart man and can make friends, but if the next god gives them, will they look down on them?"


    Rongping Wu Hao has no other ideas. The boy is hot tempered. Once such a person is accepted, he will be absolutely loyal.


    "Hahaha, of course not. Although it''s just a lower God, how many Terrans have broken their heads and want to go up."


    Indeed, although the lower gods are far less than the upper gods, they are also gods at least.


    "Besides, as I said before, it is not so simple between gods. As long as you overcome the difficulties in the early stage with your potential, you can help them refine more advanced gods in the future."


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds.


    "OK, then let them come." Wu Hao made up his mind.


    Although there are still many candidates in his mind, it is a pity that those friends in the third universe have mediocre talents and it is almost impossible to reach the demigod level, so he can only make other plans.


    Rongping and Lin Feng were summoned by the holy palace and hurried to see Wu Hao come back. They were also very happy.


    "Captain, why don''t you say it when you''re back? We''re worried to death."

 Chapter 1128

    "I just came back. By the way, I have something to tell you." Wu Hao took out two divine figures.


    "These are two lower gods. Do you want to go to the divine world with me?" As soon as Wu Hao spoke, his faces danced.


    Whoosh!


    Rongping grabbed it without even thinking about it.


    "Go, why not? How can I refuse such a good thing." Rongping is such a character, which Wu Hao had expected for a long time.


    Lin Feng on one side has a black face, and his character is relatively calm.


    "Can you tell me why? Obviously, the Holy Lord or deacon Hongmeng is more suitable than us. "


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone took out the divine personality. Seeing this, Lin Feng had nothing to say.


    "Lin Feng, your talents and abilities are good, and Wu Hao can trust you. He is the chosen one, and you know..." as the holy King explained the matter again.


    After listening, Lin Feng understood that their feelings were to let them go to the divine world with Wu Hao.


    "OK, I promise. It''s my duty to follow the captain." Lin Feng obviously also trusts Wu Hao very much.


    "Please think clearly for all those present who have obtained the divine personality, because what you are about to face next may be death. If you stay in the human world, you may enjoy the glory and wealth of your life." Cried the king.


    "I''m afraid of a ball. I''ve been used to it for a long time." Melt flat and roar.


    "Oh? You look confident. " The king smiled.


    "Now that you have made a choice, I''ll tell you one more thing."


    "Those who should come will always come." Hongmeng sighed.


    "Demigod battlefield, it''s a battlefield of three realms. You''ve never heard of it, but at the other end of the world, in a chaotic space, demigod war is going on all the time."


    "Do you know how the divine figure in your hand appears? In fact, it came from the fallen gods on the demigod battlefield. "


    Wu Hao frowned. He heard about it for the first time. He hadn''t said it before.


    "There are not many demigods. What are they doing in the open battlefield?" Wu Hao asked with some doubts.


    "You are wrong. There are not many demigods in our human beings. The same is true for the demon family, but what if we want to distinguish them? Humans and beasts, gods and beasts, or plus the underworld. "


    "Not only the human race and the demon family but also the underworld have demigods. In fact, there are also demigods in the divine world. Those demigods are the sons of gods, with outstanding points and divine blood. The number can not be underestimated."


    Shocked, everyone looked at the holy king in shock. There were not only gods but also demigods in the emotional divine world, even more than the human and demon worlds combined.


    "On the demigod battlefield, the demigod is the core force of the main war. Of course, there are also gods, but few. The most is those supreme soldiers who grow up and fight on the battlefield."


    Wu Hao listened very carefully. This is the most shocking thing he has heard since he practiced.


    "Now Wu Hao has reached the peak, and many of you are supreme. If you want to enter the divine world, you must reach the demigod level as soon as possible, so I intend to lead you into the demigod battlefield."


    A place full of demigods, even gods, is a battlefield where only humans want ghosts, only ghosts and Warcraft.


    Think of Wu Hao, who feels extremely complicated. It must be a day of war. If he is not careful, even he may fall in it.


    "It''s still time to regret. I''ll tell you the truth. The weakest soldiers also have the highest peak, and thousands or even hundreds of thousands of such strong people are completely unmatched by the current strength of mankind."


    It turns out that there is such a place at the other end of the universe. It seems that the whole world is not just the strong people they see in front of them.


    According to the real data, the demigod battlefield is the core of the whole world. Compared with the demigod battlefield, today''s strong people of Terran and demon clan are probably just a drop in the bucket.


    "I''ll go." Wu Hao responded faintly. Now his strength has reached the peak. Only by breaking through the demigod as soon as possible can he refine the divine knowledge in the divine lattice and help the holy King enter the divine capital in advance.


    And as far as her character is concerned, he will go to the demigod battlefield anyway. If he doesn''t go to that place, he will regret it all his life.


    "I''m going too!" Suddenly, the purple Python appeared behind the crowd.


    "Purple python, you..." Wu Hao frowned. Although purple Python has reached the supreme level, it is only the supreme primary level. It is obviously very dangerous when this strength goes there.


    "Do you want to leave me again? The place you are going to this time just sounds like it will take a long time in the world. Since you are all going to improve your strength, I also need it. " Zimang''s attitude is firm with you. Obviously, Wu Hao''s words are useless.


    "Wu Hao, let her go. I''ll help protect her then. He has divine animal blood. It''s also good for her to go there to practice." The holy King surprisingly helped the purple Python speak.


    In fact, he didn''t want to let the purple Python go, but she also knew very well that if he didn''t let the purple Python go, he would definitely not be able to go. He estimated that he would have to suffer again.


    "Well... Well, you can''t act without authorization when you go there unless you reach the top."


    Purple Python smiled and nodded immediately after Wu Hao agreed.


    "Then let''s go too. My sister-in-law has gone as a woman. How can we lose the wind? Go. I''m going to kill the four sides!" Rongping shouted.


    Then they all promised, but the holy king didn''t say to start at once.


    He gave them a month to arrange everything in the future.


    Because everything is unknown after going to the demigod battlefield. Sometimes some people go for a lifetime, so they must be prepared.


    Although Wu Hao is strong, he does not have blind self-confidence. He also chooses to return to the third universe and accompany his parents for a period of time.


    Zimang stays in the holy palace to practice. She is the weakest among the people, so she can improve her strength as much as possible now, so she can have more chances to live in the demigod battlefield.


    Wu Hao stayed on earth for about 20 days, and then returned to the holy palace again.


    There are only ten days to go to the demigod battlefield. In the following time, the holy king has been explaining the demigod battlefield to Wu Hao and them.


    The demigod battlefield actually belongs to the demigod site. The reason why there are gods is the agreement between the three parties.


    Gods, beasts, dead.


    The so-called dead spirits are not gods, but they are not weaker than gods. The dead spirits come from the river Styx in the underworld. All the four spirits are cultivated by the ghost of the river Styx. If xuanming has the opportunity, he may also become dead spirits.

 Chapter 1129

    The three parties are hostile relations, and the goals of the three parties are the same, divine world!


    There are only two kinds of creatures in the divine world, gods and beasts. Both want to occupy the divine world alone.


    Because the war between the two sides opened a chaotic space, that is, the so-called demigod battlefield.


    The demigod battlefield lasted for thousands of years, and there was no victory or defeat between gods and beasts.


    However, thousands of years ago, the divine beast did not know why it joined hands with the underworld, the Styx creature, that is, the dead.


    The strength of the dead is also very strong, because the Styx river is a place precipitated by history, which contains too many powerful enemies.


    Those dead souls even fell in ancient times. Cultivating in the Styx is ten thousand years.


    The addition of the dead makes the demigod battlefield more chaotic. Originally, the dead joined hands with the divine beast to eradicate the gods and then ascend the divine world.


    But the dead changed their mind temporarily for some reason. When the beast got them out, the dead took charge of themselves and finally formed a tripartite force.


    When gods and beasts check and balance, the dead will take advantage of them. Although ghosts, they are actually much smarter than people.


    The three sides are like glue on the demigod battlefield, completely regardless of up and down, but there are countless deaths and injuries. It''s useless for either side to go on like this.


    Of course, this doesn''t have much loss to the dead. They are already dead. It''s a big deal that they will disappear, and it''s a big deal that they will be beaten back to the Styx.


    Wu Hao, they used to practice this time. Of course, if the human side needs help or deserves help, they will not refuse.


    Ten days later, everyone came to the holy palace one after another. Today is the day of departure. Rongping and Lin Feng brought a lot of things.


    The whole family came to see Rong Ping off, which is the feeling of having a family. It''s really good.


    "Well, everybody, we''re going to start. The holy palace will be handed over to you for the time being."


    The holy King puts his transmission card in the holy palace. Once anything happens, he can come back at the first time.


    Otherwise, if he is not here, the demon clan may come. Of course, the demon clan doesn''t have so much courage.


    Even if the demon king personally leads the team, it is not so simple to invade human territory.


    Wu Hao''s departure from the holy capital was known by the Warcraft left behind by the Warcraft family. Now he immediately sent the information back.


    "Well, according to their number, 80% of them go to the demigod battlefield. Since the poison devil can''t kill Wu Hao, we''ll go to the demigod battlefield. In that place, I''ll see who else can protect him, Wu Hao!" The devil cold hum doctor stood up.


    During this time, he was also very oppressed. Wu Hao grew up from an unknown boy to today''s appearance, surpassed his existence, and even killed one of the three kings in front of him.


    Human beings and demons are at odds, and he is also at odds with Wu Hao, but he is very regretful now.


    If he had known this, he should have killed Wu Hao in the human demon competition.


    It''s too late to say anything now. Next, we can only hope to get rid of Wu Hao on the demigod battlefield.


    After flying all day and night, Wu Hao and others still didn''t stop.


    "Holy king, can the demigod battlefield fly over? How long will it take to fly? " Rongping couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course, you can''t fly. If you want to go to the demigod battlefield, you must go to the highest mountain in the world, Chuanyan mountain, where there is the only space law array connecting the demigod battlefield."


    "Oh, then why don''t we send it directly to Chuanyan mountain without the captain''s space field?" Rongping asked without borrowing.


    "Where did you get so much? Why?" Hongmeng said angrily.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Let them know. The demigod battlefield is vast and rich in resources. There is no danger here. In that place, you may escape or be on the way to escape all the time. Now I''m also exercising your endurance and hold on."


    Wu Hao drags the purple python. He doesn''t have any pressure. Now he has nowhere to go for the whole Terran world.


    Such a distance is nothing at all, so the holy king can''t defeat him.


    Of course, it''s good for the holy king to do so. This is the last training before entering the demigod battlefield.


    The next morning, the holy King stopped, the sun rose slowly in the distance, and the rising sun shone around. A huge endless mountain appeared in front of everyone.


    "Be careful, someone." The holy King frowned.


    "It''s the demon clan!" Wu Hao also noticed the suspicious smell, and was very familiar with who it would be if it were not the demon king.


    "What''s the matter? Are they going to enter the demigod battlefield?" The holy king looked puzzled, but Wu Hao sneered twice.


    "They are going to enter the demigod battlefield, but their purpose is obvious. I''m afraid they know that we are going to the demigod battlefield, so they go in advance and prepare. Isn''t the target me?"


    Now the whole demon family hates him to the bone and will not inevitably make such extreme behavior.


    But what if I went to the demigod battlefield? Can relying on the demigod battlefield really threaten him?


    After the strong ones of the demon family disappeared, the holy king and them continued on their way. It didn''t matter whether they were going to the demigod battlefield or not. Originally, they were trained well. Whether there was a demon king or not, they were actually the same.


    "Although they don''t pose a great threat to you, we''d better be a little careful." The holy King whispered.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    When the people came to the transmission Town, there were only two demigods guarding here.


    There are guards here all year round. It seems that the demigod battlefield is really important.


    "Come on, demon king. They''ve gone in." The holy king immediately urged.


    The earlier the demon king and his followers leave, the more unfavorable it will be to them. Once they get enough time, they will go in advance to arrange people and horses, which will obviously pose a threat to them.


    After they proved their identity, they entered the transmission array one after another.


    "Close your eyes and don''t open your eyes no matter what happens." As soon as the holy King finished, the Dharma array began to start.


    During the whole process, everyone closed their eyes tightly, and so did Wu Hao.


    In the twinkling of an eye, everyone came to a wild mountain.


    "What the hell is this? Is this place really a battlefield? " It''s like a prairie, but there''s no grassland here, only a rocky plain.


    "It''s because it''s a battlefield that it becomes like this. At the beginning, it''s a paradise. The perennial war has scarred it and turned it into what it is now."


    It was night. Looking up, there were stars all over the sky. Wu Hao could imagine that it should be really beautiful here.

 Chapter 1130

    "You finally appeared!" Just as Wu Hao was stunned, a voice came over his head.


    Dozens of strong men looked at Wu Hao and others as if they were prey.


    "Demon king, are you here to die? Don''t you know my next goal is you? " Wu Hao sneered. Since he had promised Pluto to to kill the demon king, he would have done it.


    Last time, the demon family was numerous. He had done his best to kill xuanming among the three kings, so he could only let the demon king go.


    Now the demon king still dares to run to the demigod battlefield to die. It''s really brave enough.


    "Before you become a God, you can''t kill me, but before that, I have the ability to kill you." The devil smiled.


    "Oh? With these rescuers you''re looking for? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    Although they have only three demigods, they are more than enough if they want to leave.


    "Boy, you seem to despise us very much." A man came to the demon king.


    "We have been tempered in this demigod battlefield for a hundred years. Do you think we are not qualified to be your opponent?"


    With a gentle wave, Wu Hao opened the door to the small world.


    "Let''s go first except the holy king and the ancestors." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "I stay. Anyway, I''m also above the peak. There''s no problem in self-protection." Kong Bei said immediately.


    "Me too..."


    "Come on, don''t be capricious. Kong Beilao, Lin Feng and Rongping, you can stay and act according to your circumstances. The sword master and purple python, you two go in first."


    Purple Python looks at Wu Hao with some frustration, but she is also very helpless. She knows that Wu Hao wants to protect her.


    In order not to drag everyone back, she can only accept it.


    The strength of these people found by the demon king is not simple. There are ten strong people, except the demon king himself and the Dragon King, and there are eight people with five demigods and three on the peak.


    Although only on the peak, Wu Hao can feel a strong breath, indicating that these guys have basically stepped into the demigod with half a foot.


    "Be careful yourself, Lin Feng, here you are!" Wu Hao whispered, and a weapon with a terrible smell flew to Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng''s face changed slightly and immediately took it down.


    "This is an artifact!" Lin Feng looked at the halberd painted by Fang Tian in his hand in shock. The majestic and powerful divine power was not weaker than Wu Hao''s Sky Sword.


    "Captain, where''s mine? Do I? " Rongping is naturally very excited to see that Lin Feng has got such good things.


    "Don''t worry, there are all!"


    Wu Hao made another move.


    "Old man, this is yours!" It''s another secondary artifact. Kongbei and Wu Hao use swords differently. Wu Hao happens to have three swords in his hand, all from relics left by God.


    "Lao Zu, this is yours!" Wu Hao gave the last sword to Hongmeng.


    "I don''t have a big knife. I only have a blunt weapon, but it''s just right for you. I hope you can give full play to its power." Wu Hao threw the iron bar in his hand to Rongping.


    "Haole, magic is in hand. I have it all over the world. Those who are not convinced come!" After Rongping got the artifact, his self-confidence burst in an instant.


    The demon king and others were stunned. They didn''t know whether to go or not.


    Wu Hao, what is the situation with these guys? They are full of artifact.


    The holy king himself has an artifact, and so does Wu Hao. Now Wu Hao has equipped everyone with an artifact, and the overall strength is absolutely soaring.


    "Damn, these artifacts are definitely obtained from the relics left by God. Originally, these are all of my demon family." The demon king was very angry. He never thought that there were so many artifacts in the relics left by God.


    "Hum, don''t worry, demon king. I still have a Yang bird totem in your hand. It''s time to give it back to me!"


    Black thunder!


    Three thousand body methods!


    Wu Hao''s figure became unreal. This is the new body method he understood during this period. The holy king gave it to him.


    "Go, go together. We must kill him." Cried the demon king.


    The holy king and Hongmeng ancestors also rushed up. With their strength and artifact, even if these demigods are strong, they can''t do anything about them.


    The seven demigods are also tight. Only the demon king has artifact, which can''t threaten Wu Hao at all.


    This is also the problem that Wu Hao calculated before. The reason why he didn''t give them the artifact at the first time was that he was worried that he would be known by the demon king. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so easy for the demon king to ambush at that time.


    Wu Hao, the holy king and Hongmeng''s ancestors fought with all their strength, and the seven demigods could only fight together.


    The remaining three also found their own opponents on the top.


    Rongping, Linfeng, and kongbei emperor.


    Lin Feng''s strength is the strongest. In addition, he has artifact, which makes Lin Feng''s strength exceed the level and completely suppress the other party.


    The battle style of Rongping was like a madman. Getting such an artifact made him crazy. All attacks looked like a package mania.


    Only the great kongbei, if not supported by artifact, was in a very dangerous situation. Fortunately, there were artifact, so the great kongbei could barely cope with each other.


    "Demon king, is that all you can do? What if you come in early? Found these goods. " Wu Hao sneered.


    "Boy, don''t be crazy!" The three demigods have surrounded Wu Hao. Their strength is not weak at all. Hongmeng''s ancestors are worthy of being the strong ones in the demigod battlefield. Indeed, they are all elites.


    But Wu Hao, especially they can deal with it together. At the beginning, the three kings killed one of them. Now how can they do anything about him.


    "Be careful, you three. That boy has a terrible attack." The demon king confronted the holy king, and another strong man stared at him.


    Hongmeng''s grandfather is under great pressure. His strength is not much different from those of these guys. If there were no artifact, they would really fall into the disadvantage.


    The power of black thunder!


    Gravity field!


    Kill God!


    Polar ice field!


    Space time!


    Wu Hao expanded all fields and instantly reduced everyone''s pressure.


    "He, he has four fields!" Suddenly someone exclaimed.


    "Four? Oh, five! " Yes, there are indeed five. The space-time field is a combination of the time field and the space field.


    The law of ice!


    Combined with the law of lightning and ice, this is the most powerful group attack.


    "Demon king, what the hell is this boy? Is he really just on the top!" The Vietnam War became more and more guilty. Wu Hao''s potential and strength made them feel that they had lived a hundred years in vain on the demigod battlefield.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. It will kill him. As long as one of them is solved, the rest is not a problem." The demon king is no longer surprised. He is numb to Wu Hao''s strength. He knows that Wu Hao is better than him, but he still won''t give up the idea of killing Wu Hao.

 Chapter 1131

    Wu Hao also knows the devil''s idea. The current situation is really not very favorable for them.


    "Wu Hao, come with me. Not far ahead is our human demigod territory." The holy king then sent a message to Wu Hao.


    "You take them there first, and I''ll break." The sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand flew out.


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    The seven demigods still wanted to chase, but they were stopped by Wu Hao''s "immortal sword".


    Get out!


    Looking at the holy king with kongbei, they had evacuated, and Wu Hao followed.


    "Don''t let them run away. They want to go to human territory!" A demigod on the Warcraft side shouted.


    "I''ll stop them!" The demon king suddenly revealed his true body, became a demon dragon, crossed the dark clouds in the sky, and finally came to the holy king in front of them.


    "You go first and don''t look back." Then the holy King met the demon king.


    Wu Hao blocked the six demigods at the end, and the holy King blocked the demon king.


    This fierce battle was just seen by the human demigod territory patrol.


    "Who is fighting here!" A man with a long gun snapped, in a very loud voice.


    "I''m the holy king of the human world. Please help me." The king replied.


    "Are you the king?" In this demigod territory, it is said that there are indeed many people of the holy king.


    After all, the holy king once stayed in this demigod battlefield for some time, and his powerful combat effectiveness is also remembered.


    "That''s right!" A streamer flew over, and the patrol captain took it and took a look.


    "It''s really you." The captain''s eyes changed slightly.


    "The orcs are bold. They dare to go wild in our Terran territory. Give it to me!" The Terran captain also rushed over.


    "Yes, they''ve alerted the Terran patrol. Retreat!" Several demigods stopped, and the demon king could only choose to retreat when he saw this situation.


    "Damn it, Wu Hao, wait for me. Sooner or later, I will kill you myself." Finish running faster than ghosts.


    Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the Terran patrol appeared in time, otherwise the situation would be dangerous today.


    "Thank you." Wu Hao came to the patrol and thanked him with a fist.


    "You''re welcome, little brother. Since they are all brought by the Terran or the holy king, we should help." The patrol captain is also very polite.


    "Holy king, I''m the captain of the 13th team, Rosen. Welcome back." They said hello.


    The captain of the patrol team is also a demigod strong man. It can be seen that his strength is not weak.


    "You''re welcome. Who''s your commander now?" The holy king asked immediately.


    "Commander Yao, I''ll show you the way." Rosen immediately stepped forward to open the way.


    Fortunately, the holy king has a little face here. Otherwise, if they come here alone, people may not buy it.


    Wu Hao was amazed at the scene in front of the human camp.


    This is very similar to the scene when the earth fought in ancient times.


    In the humble tent, there are all kinds of wounded people lying outside, and patrols often pass by.


    It seems that in front of the battlefield, everything is the same and there is no emotion at all.


    War can not only take the lives of ordinary people, but also the lives of these powerful people.


    "Is there a mecha here, too?" Wu Hao looked not far away. A humanoid mecha was taking care of a wounded man at this time.


    "Yes, but the technology here is limited, so there are only some ordinary mecha to take care of the wounded." Rosen explained in a low voice.


    Wu Hao frowned. It seemed that the war situation here was more serious than he thought.


    After landing on the ground, Rosen directly opened the largest tent.


    "Yao Shuai, the holy king is coming." As soon as Rosen''s voice fell, a middle-aged man with a beard came out.


    "Holy king? Where? " Yao Shuai asked loudly.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to have a captain at the beginning. Now I''m the commander-in-chief." The holy King smiled and said.


    "It''s really you. Great." Yao Shuai hugged the holy king. Obviously, they knew each other very well.


    "By the way, I''d like to introduce you. This is Hongmeng, the deacon of my holy palace."


    Yao Shuai nodded to Hongmeng''s grandfather with great satisfaction.


    "This is Wu Hao and some children." Yao Shuai just glanced at Wu Hao and his friends.


    For this moment, only the demigod can get his heart.


    Let alone his reality, this is the case in the demigod battlefield. There may be danger anytime and anywhere, so the demigod is the most important.


    As for the supreme demigod battlefield, there is no shortage, so in his opinion, Wu Hao and them can''t help him at all.


    Facing Yao Shuai''s attitude, the holy king can only smile helplessly. He has experienced this cruel war, so he understands what Yao Shuai thinks.


    "Talk inside." Yao Shuai went in with the holy king.


    "It''s great that you''re here. Before, I suggested to the top that I should move rescue soldiers, otherwise I really can''t make it." Yao Shuai sighed.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t Jiang Feng the former commander? Where has he gone? And mad sharks? "


    These were friends who had a good relationship with the holy king before. Now when they come back again, it seems that they don''t need to see any old faces except Yao.


    "Ah... The dead are dead. The old guys you knew before are only me and gold."


    The king''s face changed greatly.


    "All dead? They are the top demigods, so easily... "In the end, he couldn''t say any more.


    It was really impossible elsewhere, but he forgot that this was a demigod battlefield, and there were dangers anytime and anywhere.


    Let alone demigods, gods may fall here, so demigods are nothing at all.


    "I''m lucky, or I''ll die." Yao Shuai sighed again.


    "By the way, you shouldn''t be in such a hurry this time. Let''s go? Stay and help me. " Yao Shuai said with a smile.


    The strength of the holy king is naturally very clear to him. It would be great if he could get the help of the holy king.


    "My main purpose this time is to bring them here for experience, so I won''t leave for the time being." The holy King''s words made Yao look at Wu Hao and others.


    The former holy king would not easily take any young people, and even if he did, he would not take these rookies.


    He wouldn''t say anything above the peak. There are junior supreme and peak supreme, which is too different.


    "Yao Shuai doesn''t seem very satisfied with our appearance." Wu Hao asked.


    "No, little brother. Since you were brought by the holy king, you are my friends. Don''t worry. Staying here can not only experience, but also protect you."


    "Ha ha..." Wu Hao sneered.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I need anyone''s protection, but Yao Shuai. If you need help, you can tell us that we won''t live here for nothing."

 Chapter 1132

    Originally, Yao had neither good nor bad feelings for Wu Hao because of the relationship between the holy king.


    But now Wu Hao''s words dissatisfied Yao Xin.


    It''s really the first time that a hairy calf is not afraid of a tiger.


    "Well... Yao Shuai doesn''t have to care so much. They may really be able to help you." The holy king didn''t explain too much. He knew that even if he said too much, it seemed unlikely that Yao would believe it immediately.


    Yao didn''t pay attention to the words of the holy king. He thought that the reason why the holy king said so was just to ease the embarrassing atmosphere.


    "Well, OK, no problem. Then I''ll thank you both." Yao responded politely to the holy King''s face.


    But this attitude is extremely perfunctory, everyone can see.


    After talking for a while, Yao asked someone to arrange a residence for Wu Hao and them.


    There is not much here, but there are a lot of tents. It''s no problem for Wu Hao to have a tent alone.


    In the evening, Yao welcomes Wu Hao and his family. No, it should specifically welcome the holy king and Hongmeng ancestor.


    Because for the whole Terran side, only the holy king and Hongmeng ancestors can help them.


    The two looked at Wu Hao with an embarrassed face. It was clear that Wu Hao was the strongest among them, but now Wu Hao was left alone.


    But before Wu Hao said, don''t be too high-profile. Yao loves to think what he thinks. Everything belongs to the normal category.


    After all, if it were him, he would look at anyone with the eyes of ordinary people.


    Who would have thought how strong he would be on the top of a peak? At most, he could have two moves with the strong man who had just entered the demigod. It was of little use.


    Therefore, Wu Hao did not feel that Yao was dissatisfied with his attitude. After all, there was no second talent like him.


    "Come, holy king, you are welcome to join again. With your joining this time, I believe the orc guys dare not act rashly." Yao is very happy.


    Previously, he thought that the Terran might not last long under the current situation. After all, their demigod power is gradually decreasing. So far, there are only 32 teams, and the captain and Deputy captain of each team are demigods, that is, there are only more than 60 demigods.


    In addition, there are only about 70 captains, military commanders and his commander-in-chief.


    The real high-end combat power is less than ten people. Although the demigod battlefield is very important, the high-end combat power also means the demigod, so the high-end demigod is more important.


    In contrast, the orcs have an obvious advantage over them.


    The orc has sneaked into the Terran territory once before. That time, the Terran suffered heavy losses, so the Terran fell into the disadvantage as soon as it came and went.


    The holy king, if they don''t appear again, he has already thought about it. In a few days, he will definitely let the human gods move and rescue soldiers. He must stick to it anyway.


    However, the appearance of the holy king and Hongmeng ancestors can undoubtedly enable them to continue for a period of time, or at least make them feel at ease.


    The strength of the holy king is also very clear. The original holy king is above him. A hundred years later, the strength of the holy king must be more terrible.


    "Don''t be so outspoken. We''ve come to bother you. What''s welcome?" The holy king said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t be careless. Since you''re here, you must help me lead a team, as well as Hongmeng brothers. Your strength is at the top here. At least you have to help me kill the spirit of the beast family." Yao is also a straightforward person. He immediately began to talk about leading the team.


    "Well, it''s not impossible for you to let me lead the team. Wu Hao over there, you let him lead the team."


    The words of the holy king made Yao''s face slightly changed. Wu Hao was just above the peak. Even if the holy king wanted to cultivate Wu Hao, he wouldn''t use this way.


    It''s nonsense to lead a team on the peak. This is a demigod battlefield, where you may die anytime, anywhere.


    "I won''t embarrass you. I can help you lead a team alone, and Hongmeng and Wu Hao lead a team. Is that ok?" The holy King couldn''t accept letting Wu Hao lead the team alone until Yao, and he didn''t force too much.


    Yao hesitated for two seconds and finally nodded.


    "OK, since you say so, do I have any reason to refuse? Then you can lead the first team for me, and Hongmeng brothers and Wu Hao brothers can lead the 17th team for me."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. Anyway, he''s just a vice captain. There''s nothing to say.


    Kongbei and Rongping naturally joined Wu Hao''s team.


    The whole team has more than 100 supreme numbers, and its power is very spectacular. If this team gets the first universe, it may be enough to level the whole demon clan.


    But in this demigod battlefield, it is not enough.


    "Xiao Hao, you can be the captain." Hongmeng has some bad feelings towards Wu Hao.


    Ming Ming''s Wu Hao is much better than him now. He actually let him be the captain and Wu Hao be the vice captain. Why do you think it''s strange to be with you.


    "Grandpa, don''t refuse. The main team and the deputy team are the same. Anyway, it''s all for experience." Wu Hao has been observing the situation between Terrans, demons and dead spirits these two days.


    Now the three sides are in a state of anxiety, but the orcs obviously can''t settle down, so there should be a new round of war soon.


    "Ah, that''s OK. Anyway, I''m afraid the people below don''t quite convince you. In the future, you''ll hit them in the face with your fist." In desperation, Hongmeng Laozu can only take over the position of captain for the time being.


    "We are responsible for the northeast region. The only purpose of the war on this battlefield is refined iron ore and hongjinchi, which can be said to be the territory that the three parties need to occupy."


    "Both refined iron ore and hongjinchi are the most precious treasures of heaven and earth. Forging artifact in hongjinchi can increase the success rate by 30%. At the same time, it can also keep people forging with great physical strength at any time. I don''t need to say more about refined iron ore."


    At this time, all team leaders are attending the meeting presided over by Yao. Yao also made a relatively simple introduction to let Hongmeng and Wu Hao understand the purpose of leading the team.


    "I hope any of you must obey the management and not despise anyone. Once I find out who disobeys the management, I will deal with it by military law!"


    This is also a warning to Wu Hao''s 17th team. After all, the captain of this team is actually above the peak, which is completely incompatible with the strength of the vice captain.


    Wu Hao smiled: "don''t worry, Yao Shuai. I don''t have the diamond. Naturally, I won''t do this porcelain work."


    Wu Hao''s words didn''t make Yao care too much and continued the meeting.


    After the meeting, Hongmeng gathered all the members of the seventeen team.


    Count from the beginning, a full 118.

 Chapter 1133

    Among them, there are more than 80 people at the peak, and the rest are at the peak. It can be seen how strong the comprehensive strength of these soldiers on the demigod battlefield is.


    At this time, they looked at Wu Hao around Hongmeng''s ancestor one by one, and their eyes showed disbelief, which was obviously unconvinced.


    Wu Hao is also above the peak. Among them, there are many outstanding people above the peak.


    Even some can fight with the strong who have just entered the demigod. How can they convince Wu Hao to be their vice captain.


    "Take your place, stick to your post and don''t make any mistakes." Hongmeng didn''t say anything.


    At this time, Wu Hao can''t establish prestige. Only after they slowly understand Wu Hao can they know Wu Hao''s strength.


    "Captain Hongmeng, do we just need to stick to our posts in the southeast region? There is no need to expand the area to grab more refined iron ore and hongjinchi? " Suddenly someone asked loudly.


    After looking at the past, Hongmeng was a soldier at the top of the list, obviously trying to attract attention.


    "Oh? What do you have to say? " Hong Meng said faintly.


    "No point of view. Now that we have a new captain and vice captain, naturally let''s see what our 17th team can develop under the leadership of the two captains."


    Obviously, this is demonstrating to Wu Hao and warning Hongmeng''s ancestors that although they are only the supreme level above the peak, they are not so easy to deceive.


    "Ha ha, very good. I think I like your proposal very much. I''ll leave it to you to do it. As vice captain, I think I have the right to order you to do something. Find out what you think you can occupy within half an hour and break up the meeting." Wu Hao said and left.


    Sometimes it''s not a good thing to talk too much nonsense. Simple and rough can better solve the problem.


    "Hahaha, the captain is going to be powerful. Let''s have a closer look." Rongping said loudly. Many eyes looked at him and his face was unhappy.


    "What? Upset? Fight! " Rongping roared, but no one paid attention to him, because there are rules and can''t fight inside.


    The strong man who proposed did not admit defeat, and in a short time, he handed over the place he thought he could capture to Hongmeng''s father.


    "Captain, these are the three sites that can be occupied at present. You may not be very clear when you first came, so I wrote all the attack suggestions that I think are good."


    Hongmeng took a look and handed it to Wu Hao.


    "What''s your name?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yang Haitang, what''s the problem with the vice captain?" Still a tone of dissatisfaction.


    "No problem, Lao Zu, take everyone and go back to the three places he chose." Wu Hao stood up.


    what!


    Yang Haitang looked surprised.


    Go and go back quickly, and there are still three places. It was a territory where they had attacked more than a dozen times without success. Wu Hao simply spoke wildly.


    Hongmeng smiled and nodded: "Yang Haitang, right? Now you order everyone to go out."


    Yang Haitang was speechless and did not disobey. He informed the 17th team to assemble.


    The news that all members of the 17th team set out spread, and everyone felt incredible. Why did they all set out.


    The northeast area is in charge of the 17th team. They pour out. What if there are problems here.


    "Captain, why don''t you leave half the men here." Yang Haitang just wanted to kill Wu Hao''s prestige. He didn''t expect that the two new captains would do such crazy things. If there was a big problem, he was also responsible, so he was also worried.


    "Whether I''m the captain or you''re the captain, I''ll let all go out." Wu Hao said coldly.


    Hongmeng''s ancestors naturally believed that Wu Hao, the flag of the whole army was opened, and all members dared not disobey, otherwise they would be subjected to military law.


    The news is sent back to the base camp. Yao will stop it immediately after hearing it.


    "What are you worried about? Do you think they are stupid? " The holy King stopped him.


    "Why, isn''t that stupid? There are not only orcs but also dead spirits in those three regions. There are six demigods in these three regions. Do you think Hongmeng can solve it alone? " Yao said discontentedly, this is nonsense. He should have considered it carefully.


    "Hahaha, you still look down on them too much. Don''t worry. You won''t be disappointed." The holy King patted Yao on the shoulder and said confidently.


    Fifty miles away from the northeast region, more than 100 people reached the peak one after another.


    Wu Hao and Hongmeng stood in the first place, all staring at the refined iron ore camp of the orcs not far away.


    "There are also two demigods here. We only have one demigod, Captain Hongmeng. I''m afraid it''s a little..."


    "Just stay here." Wu Hao flew up and flew towards the orc camp in front.


    "Captain, what is he doing? He will scare the snake." Yang Haitang wanted to stop, but it was too late.


    "Just watch it." Hongmeng didn''t say much. With Wu Hao''s strength, this small place doesn''t need help at all.


    When Wu Hao came over the camp, he did not even think about it.


    Polar ice field!


    Gravity field!


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    A vast attack shocked everyone and washed everyone''s eyes.


    Yang Haitang stood in situ, stunned.


    Crazy and gorgeous sword dance is flying in the orc camp.


    At that moment, the orc camp exploded and two demigods flew out.


    The two of them joined hands to attack Wu Hao, but Wu Hao seemed relaxed.


    "Today, save your lives. Go back and tell the demon king that you want to kill me. Come to the northeast region."


    Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon!


    An attack completely defeated their direction and seriously injured them.


    "This, this... Succeeded?" Yang Haitang and others did not react at all.


    How many times did they attack and hurt again and again? I don''t know how many times, but now they are easily taken by Wu Hao alone.


    "So don''t be too short-sighted. It''s right that he is above the peak, but it doesn''t say that his combat power is above the peak." Hongmeng said proudly, and now he was elated.


    This completely woke everyone present. Yang Haitang only felt his cheeks hot. He never thought Wu Hao had such abnormal strength.


    "Well done, Captain!" Rongping shouted.


    "Fuck these animals!"


    Wu Hao repulsed two Orc demigods and returned.


    "Leave the rest to you." Wu Hao''s attack has repulsed most of the orc strongmen just now, so melting them up is just to clean up the mess.


    "Lao Zu, I''ll give it to you to guard here first. Lin Feng, go back to the base camp quickly and let Yao Shuai send someone to take over here." Wu Hao said faintly.

 Chapter 1134

    "By the way, after you go back, let them send two more demigods to meet me, and the others go to another camp that needs to be occupied with me."


    On the face of it, Wu Hao is the captain, but at this moment, Wu Hao has become the core. Hongmeng''s grandfather nodded and agreed. He knew that Wu Hao would have no problem as long as he took the shot.


    But Wu Hao''s just shot, Yang Haitang, they had no idea. They even felt whether Wu Hao was lucky. Did they just meet the two demigods injured or something unexpected.


    Otherwise, why did Wu Hao ask Lin Feng to pay two more demigods after returning? It''s obvious that he wants to ask for help.


    Yang Haitang didn''t speak, but quietly followed Wu Hao. About half an hour later, they came to another territory of the orcs.


    "Just get ready to pick up the pieces." Like last time, Wu Hao flew out.


    Yang Haitang didn''t plan to do it themselves. They wanted to see what Wu Hao could do.


    "No, he wants to challenge the whole Orc camp alone. How arrogant is this guy!" Many people still refuse to believe in Wu Hao''s strength.


    In their opinion, Wu Hao is a boy similar to them at the peak. Last time it was definitely just luck. Who can have this luck again and again.


    "Hum, we''ll soon know whether it''s luck or strength." Yang Haitang snorted coldly, but he was still very unconvinced.


    Wu Hao stands in the air above the orc camp.


    "Who is in charge of you? Come out." Wu Hao''s voice spread everywhere, and the camp guard immediately found his figure.


    "This guy is crazy. If he doesn''t make a good sneak attack and expose himself, he''ll die." Yang Haitang couldn''t understand Wu Hao''s operation more and more.


    The success of Wu Hao''s sneak attack before was due to luck. It is clear that he can sneak attack this time, and maybe he will be as successful as before.


    But unexpectedly, Wu Hao took the initiative to expose his trace, which makes people don''t know how to think.


    "Bold Terran, dare to intrude into our Orc iron ore camp alone!" Several of them flew up to Wu Hao.


    "Go away, you are not my opponent." Wu Hao sneered.


    "Die!" The top five attacked Wu Hao without thinking about it.


    Gravity field!


    Kill God!


    Before the fight, the top five were repulsed by the field and had no ability to fight back.


    "Are the strong demigods here shrinking turtles?" Wu Hao shouted again.


    "Terran boy, you really don''t know what to do." A figure rose into the sky.


    The scorching sun is a rainbow!


    A firelight directly attacked Wu Hao.


    Polar ice field!


    Everyone knows that ice and fire are incompatible and naturally overcome each other, but Wu Hao''s field actually freezes the pillar of fire in an instant.


    "Huh?" The other party was surprised that ice could freeze the fire, and it was still the ice from the top of the mountain.


    "It''s a little interesting." The orc demigod flew up.


    "Who are you and why haven''t you seen you in the Terran?" The visitor is a tiger demigod. His breath is not weak. I''m afraid he is at least as good as the Dragon King.


    "It''s all right. You''ll have a chance to see it often in the future." Wu Hao smiled and a sky sword appeared in his hand.


    "Isn''t there another one?" Wu Hao looked at his feet again.


    He is also a tiger demigod. Obviously, he thinks his companions can solve this peak, so he stands below to watch the good play.


    "What do you think is necessary? You are really different from others at a peak, but I am enough to deal with you alone. " The tiger demigod rushed in front of him.


    "Are you qualified?"


    Thunder avalanche!


    Sword of the moment!


    In just two moves, it was a tie with the tiger strongman.


    "You have the fighting power of demigod!" The tiger strongman was obviously surprised.


    Wu Hao has felt very difficult since he beat him back on the top of the five orcs just now.


    I didn''t expect to take his attack down now. Can you do this on the peak?


    "Demigod? If that''s all, I won''t waste my time on you. "


    Eternal sword!


    Three thousand body methods!


    Black thunder!


    The body shape has achieved the effect of moving shape and changing shadow, and Wu Hao''s speed is completely fast to the extreme.


    "Impossible, you are definitely not just an ordinary peak, who are you!" The tiger demigod can''t believe that Wu Hao really has this strength on a peak.


    Even he couldn''t reach such a speed, let alone the peak.


    "Curious? You can go back and ask the Dragon King. I believe he will tell you in detail. " The sword in Wu Hao''s hand has come to him.


    Ding!


    Wu Hao stopped. Just as he was about to kill each other, another demigod below shot.


    "I told you to go together." Wu Hao shrugged and looked at the two demigods without pressure.


    Not far away, Yang Haitang could not help his throat. Wu Hao was too strong. He really had the combat power of demigod, and he was suppressed in an instant.


    Having the strength to suppress the tiger demigod strongman is enough to show that Wu Hao''s strength is absolutely strong, and even may reach the level of Yao Shuai.


    Because they stay in the Northeast all year round, they are very aware of the strength of the fox demigod. Even if the captain of their 17th team came here one-on-one, they are not necessarily opponents.


    But Wu Hao not only suppressed the other party in an all-round way, but even almost killed him. He also spoke wildly and wanted one to two.


    Was Wu Hao really not just lucky, but really too powerful?


    Yang Haitang is a little confused. Is he still too young? Is it true that he underestimated Wu Hao''s strength.?


    "Go!" Two tiger demigods surrounded Wu Hao from left to right, but Wu Hao was unmoved.


    When the three kings wanted to kill him, they all lost a lot, not to mention they were only the demigods of the tiger family.


    Can the strength of the two Dragon Kings threaten him?


    Even if the Dragon King is here today, I''m afraid I can''t keep this refined iron ore camp.


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    The power of black thunder!


    Don''t fall!


    Wu Hao did not move and let the two attack him.


    Not to mention that the strength of these two guys is really not generally strong. They can shake his body and damage his appearance and skin.


    Of course, it was just a drizzle and could not pose a threat to him at all.


    Tickle? Women are stronger than you. Wu Hao said discontentedly.


    "You!" When they heard this, they were angry. The attack became more and more violent, and they worked harder and harder.


    "Well, it''s exaggerated and terrible. This is the strength of our vice captain..."

 Chapter 1135

    Yang Haitang''s eyes also trembled slightly. He could have such a strong strength on the peak. Why couldn''t he? Before he lost, he still cancelled Wu Hao. He wanted to be their vice team on the peak.


    Now it seems that Wu Hao is not the most ridiculous, he is the most ridiculous.


    Yang Haitang is not the only one who has this feeling. Among them, there are many outstanding people on the peak, all of whom have absolutely strong strength.


    When facing Wu Hao, a new deputy, how can they be convinced? They are right.


    But at this moment, this idea suddenly burst. Wu Hao''s strength is much stronger than them.


    People didn''t say anything before, not because they were afraid of them, but because they didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    In just 30 rounds, Wu Hao completely suppressed the two tiger demigods.


    "Go back and let the Dragon King clean his neck. I''m in a good mood today. Let you go. Next time, you won''t be so lucky. Go away!" With a sword, Wu Hao drove them back a long way.


    "Win again..." this is a place that has not been captured for decades. Wu Hao led them to such a great victory just as he became their vice captain.


    It was crazy to capture two iron ore camps of orcs in just two hours.


    Many people began to cheer for Wu Hao, who shouted Wu Hao''s name.


    Wu Hao sneered in his heart. All explanations were often useless. He really showed his strength.


    No matter how much you say, it''s better to do it directly. Strong strength is the best explanation.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Yang Haitang and them cleaned up the mess, Lin Feng also rushed to the scene with two demigods.


    Yang Haitang also fully understood the meaning of Wu Hao calling them.


    Cleaning up the mess doesn''t mean Wu Hao wants them to help, but Wu Hao obviously doesn''t cut his hand to deal with the orc strongmen at the top.


    When the two demigods arrived, they thought there was a big war. Unexpectedly, they had been cleaned up. Obviously, they were late.


    "Now... What happened?" The comer is Sijie, the captain of the third team. His strength is also very strong, but he also attacked here at the beginning and obviously failed.


    Now this place is occupied. He just can''t feel who has the ability to do this on the scene.


    "Captain Sijie, you''re here. It''s estimated that you''ll guard here for the time being. Deputy Wu is going to take us to the next point." A team member said with an excited smile.


    This is the easiest battle they have fought in hundreds of years. It completely belongs to standing beside and watching a good play. After Wu Hao cleaned up his demigod, they rushed up and directly gave each other a violent deduction, which was easy to win without a single soldier.


    "Er... OK, OK, you go."


    Wu Hao came over and nodded to captain Sijie. As a greeting, Sijie responded with a smile.


    "Leave twenty people to help, and the rest start with me." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "All right!" At this time, most of the members of the 17th team were convinced and did what Wu Hao said.


    After waiting for Wu Hao and them to leave, Sijie asked a member of the 17th team.


    "What? He cleaned up the two demigods of the tiger family alone? I can''t do it. " Sijie obviously doesn''t believe it. Isn''t that nonsense.


    To say that people who can do this are not without Yao Shuai, but it will not be as easy as they say.


    "Really, at first we didn''t believe it, but we saw it clearly. The strength of vice team Wu is really strong. I think, I think it''s no worse than Yao Shuai."


    Sijie''s face changed greatly. Wu Hao is clearly just above the peak. How can he have such a strong strength? It''s absolutely unscientific.


    "Are you wrong, are two demigods of the tiger clan injured, or did Wu Hao use despicable means?" Sijie didn''t believe what he said.


    His strength can be said to be among the best in the whole Terran territory. After all, he is the captain of the third team.


    He can definitely rank among the top five super powers in the upper territory. If he is allowed to deal with a tiger demigod, there is no problem. He can also hit the other party with his power.


    But if there were two, it wouldn''t be possible.


    At least he can''t do it. The two tiger demigods are beyond his ability to cope. He can''t resist, let alone easily repel them.


    "No, we suspected what you said at the beginning, but we didn''t get hurt at all."


    Sijie was silent. If so, there would be another super strong man in their Terran. It would definitely be a great good thing, but why did he feel uneasy in his heart.


    Wu Hao took the remaining 50 most powerful men to hongjinchi, guarded by the Necromancers of the princes. After taking this territory, they can be said to have won a complete victory today.


    "Lieutenant Wu, let''s forget this. If both sides offend at the same time, I''m afraid the next situation will be very unfavorable to us." Just as Wu Hao was ready to shoot, a team member came forward and said.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. There''s no disadvantage in my Wu Hao''s territory. What do they want? I''ll take it all."


    Wu Hao didn''t want to spend comfortably in the demigod battlefield. Since his strength makes it difficult for him to meet danger now, he creates danger alone.


    Only when he stands on the edge of danger and his life is threatened can he make himself strong.


    Wu Hao made another move. The dead are very powerful, but they are still weaker than the orcs. Therefore, in the face of Wu Hao''s attack, the two demigod dead simply can''t resist.


    They are also very strange to Wu Hao. They don''t understand why they suddenly killed Wu Hao, a strong pervert of the human race.


    This time it was cleaner than the previous two times. The 17th team can be said to have won a complete victory.


    All the three territories were pocketed. Wu Hao asked people to advance the front of the territory, and their 17th team was responsible for guarding the middle camp.


    All the others were handed over to other teams. After all, there were two demigods in the camp. Without two, they could be attacked at any time.


    Because of the birth of three territories, Yao added two teams temporarily, and demigods are obviously very scarce.


    The 17th team was shocked that they could attack and occupy three territories in such a short time.


    Generally speaking, if he really needs to attack, he will take action, but as soon as he takes action, the orc general will find out, so he has been in a stalemate all the time.


    "Unexpectedly, holy king, did you secretly help?" Yao looked at the holy King curiously.


    At present, in the whole territory, except him, perhaps only the holy king has this strength.

 Chapter 1136

    In addition, when the holy king just arrived, the orcs and the Necromancers didn''t react at all. It''s not impossible to be shot by the holy king suddenly.


    "What do you think? Do you think it would be ok if it were me? Maybe I can, but I can''t handle the three territories in such a short time. " The holy King smiled bitterly.


    It''s not that he has no confidence in his strength, but that he understands Wu Hao''s strength. He can''t do Wu Hao''s speed. He still has this self-knowledge.


    "How could it be? If you didn''t do it, would you be Hongmeng? Are you kidding... "Yao doesn''t know Hongmeng''s real strength, but he definitely doesn''t surpass the holy king. I''m sure of that.


    "Who said Hongmeng would do? Hongmeng''s words can''t occupy the camp alone. His strength is not much different from that of the other party. "


    "Who is that? It''s definitely you." Yao continued with a smile.


    "Don''t lie to me. I know you want to give them face and show them to the people below. I don''t allow it."


    The holy king has a black face, which is really rich in imagination.


    "You, eh... You and I are not the strongest in this territory. The strongest is among his 17 teams. You haven''t found this. If you don''t stop it, the 17 teams can go to the base camp of others. Believe it or not."


    Yao looked at the holy king with a puzzled face.


    "The strongest is team 17? What exactly do you mean? Make it clear. " Yao went to the holy king and sat down. She wanted the holy king to make it clear.


    "Wu Hao, he is him. Who else can there be besides him."


    "What?" Yao pushed away the holy king.


    "Big joke, on a peak? If you want to make up a story, you might as well tell me Hongmeng directly. I may be skeptical if it is him. " Yao directly denied the holy King''s statement.


    "Oh? You see, I tell you that you don''t believe it. If you don''t believe it, try it yourself. Don''t cry at that time. " The holy King laughed and left Yao''s tent.


    Yao wanted to believe it, but the holy King''s face was obviously serious.


    However, no matter how strong one is above the peak, he can''t be stronger than them. Did Wu Hao hide his strength from the beginning.


    incorrect.


    This is impossible. If Wu Hao hits the demigod, he can hide his strength.


    But the demigod can''t pretend to be above the peak, because there is a divine power in his body. The demigod has begun to understand the divine power, and the pure supreme Qi is above the peak.


    Yao really couldn''t figure it out. Finally, she simply went to the camp of the 17th team.


    At this time, the 17th team was playing hot and drinking wine one by one. Many soldiers were paying tribute to Wu Hao''s wine, which seemed very respectful.


    These people used to be his people. He knows the virtues of these people very well.


    Can Wu Hao convince these arrogant guys just by being on the top?


    It''s impossible. There must be a reason. It''s true that what the holy king said is true. Wu Hao is really better than them.


    If both camps were occupied by Wu Hao, it is not impossible for these soldiers to treat Wu Hao in this manner.


    "Yao Shuai, you come to inspect?" This is, Sijie appears behind Yao.


    "Shh!" Yao immediately told him to keep quiet.


    "Sijie, did you see who shot back the demigods of the beast family and the dead spirit family that day?"


    Sijie shook his head: "I didn''t see it clearly. Anyway, they had finished when I arrived."


    "But I heard from their team members that it was the vice captain named Wu Hao who did it. He also said that his strength was very strong, not even under Yao Shuai."


    That''s it again!


    Is it really Wu Hao? It''s unbelievable.


    "Now that you''re here, come down and have two drinks. There''s no need to greedy for wine. They''re all our own people."


    Wu Hao''s voice appeared in their minds. Yao Shuai was so frightened that he hid like a thief.


    "Cough..." Yao Shuai reacted the next moment. Why did he hide? This is his Yao Shuai''s territory. Shouldn''t it be someone else.


    "Go down and have a look." Yao Shuai drags Sijie to fly down.


    "I''m here to see if your 17th team is in any condition after a great victory, but it looks pretty good now." Yao Shuai walked to Hongmeng''s father with a smile.


    "Thanks to captain Hongmeng this time, it''s really strong."


    Grandfather Hongmeng choked on this and almost didn''t spit out the wine in his mouth.


    Wu Hao smiled: "yes, if there were no ancestors, we couldn''t win the three camps."


    Wu Hao is not a fool. Of course, he knows that Yao Shuai said that to test him.


    "Cough... Yao Shuai is flattered. It''s the big guy''s credit, but I''m not alone." Hongmeng didn''t explain too much.


    The other 17 team members did not argue that Wu Hao was the real hero.


    As early as before, Wu Hao told them not to reveal his strength, otherwise once the orcs and the Necromancers are tracked down, and then work together, their 17th team will be dangerous, so even Yao Shuai should have reservations.


    It''s not that Yao Shuai will be bad for them, but that one less person knows more safety.


    "Then I''ll drink to you and congratulate you on your success." Yao Shuai didn''t ask why, so he drank two mouthfuls, and then left the 17th team.


    "Smelly boy, you lied to Yao Shuai. Are you not afraid that he will be angry at that time?" Grandfather Hongmeng came to Wu Hao and asked in a low voice.


    "Angry? Why be afraid? A qualified commander only cares about the process. As for how he won it, he won''t care. I''m afraid he''s just curious about my strength. Just don''t let too many people know for the time being. "


    Wu Hao didn''t deliberately hide it. In short, let it be. It doesn''t matter if Yao Shuai knows. Of course, his purpose is not to let Yao Shuai don''t know.


    This kind of team is full of good and bad people. Knowing his existence, it is inevitable that other captains will not be angry and come to trouble. He doesn''t want to find something to do for himself.


    "Hehe, you boy, you really don''t understand you. You always hide yourself so deep. People who don''t know still live because of you for thousands of years. In fact, they are just a hairy boy of dozens of years old." Hongmeng''s grandfather was helpless in the face of Wu Hao. After all, Wu Hao has been watching him grow up.


    Wu Hao showed his amazing talent in front of him from the beginning of trying to test the king universe in the mainland. Now, in just 20 or 30 years, Wu Hao has become the existence of surpassing him and surpassing the holy king.


    ¡­ ¡­


    The orcs are very angry when they know that they lost two iron ore camps. Those two camps are very important and have never been lost. They took them from the Terrans a hundred years ago and were robbed back today.


    "Who, who did it, are they handsome!" The orc general asked angrily.

 Chapter 1137

    "No, no, it''s a man named Wu Hao. He''s very strong." Hearing this, the demon king''s face changed slightly not far away.


    "Wu Hao? Why hasn''t the human camp heard of this person? Are you sure it''s a Terran? " The orc general still has some doubts. After all, it''s not easy to break through their two iron ore camps in such a short time.


    "It''s a Terran, and it can be said to be the biggest opponent at present." The Demon King opened his mouth and saw him stand up and go to the beast.


    "Fire Dragon King, the one named Wu Hao must find a way to solve it as soon as possible, otherwise it will become a problem in our heart in the future."


    No, to be exact, it''s already a heart attack, and it''s still the first-class enemy.


    "What do you mean, he''s really strong?" The Beast asked immediately.


    The demon king nodded: "he is stronger than the Terran general. He should be the strongest existence in the whole three parties. If you and I want to talk about a single war, they are not his opponents."


    Although he was very reluctant to admit the fact, he knew that it was useless to hide it now.


    Now that Wu Hao takes the initiative to hit the door to provoke the orc general, he naturally wants to make good use of this relationship and let the orc general join hands with him.


    If they fight alone, they are not Wu Hao''s opponents, but if they want to work together, he and the beast will work together, and Wu Hao will be able to win. This is also their only chance.


    "Unexpectedly, such a role will appear. Was that why you came to me before?" The beast will frown. I didn''t expect things to become so difficult.


    "Well, that''s right, because I know that since he came to the demigod battlefield, he will inevitably conflict with the ORC. When I come to help, I also hope you can help me get rid of him." The demon king said straight to the point.


    The beast will hesitate. If Wu Hao is really better than any of them, isn''t he asking for trouble to help the demon king now.


    Unless he had to, he naturally didn''t want to offend a super strong person because of outsiders.


    "You can think about it. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he will fight you again sooner or later. I believe you know better than me in this demigod battlefield, but there is no negotiation." Then the devil left the tent.


    The beast will sit down. At this moment, he doesn''t know how to choose.


    "Beast general, I think I can only do what the demon king says. No matter how strong the boy is, can he escape you and the demon king?"


    "As long as you join hands with the demon king to really get rid of him, you can solve the hidden danger and make the demon king owe us a favor." Aside, a mang woman sat on the beast general and whispered.


    "You''re right. It seems that you really have to deal with him first." The beast will feel some truth, and the psychology begins to estimate again.


    Wu Hao will practice as long as he has time. He is eager to reach the demigod. As long as his strength can break through and reach the demigod, he will have the ability to master all life at that time.


    This is the demigod battlefield. The stored spiritual power is endless, and it is much richer than the earth.


    But now, even if he doesn''t need spiritual power, it''s not easy to rely on the regular cultivation of the old way.


    "Xiao Hao, I didn''t bother you." Grandfather Hongmeng came to Wu Hao''s tent.


    "Ah, it''s all right, Grandpa. What''s the matter with you?" Wu Hao hurriedly helped Hongmeng''s father.


    Hongmeng''s father was pale and looked very weak.


    "Well, I''ve always felt upset these days. I''m afraid something important is going to happen." Hongmeng looked at Wu Hao and said carefully.


    "Important things? What''s up? " Wu Hao asked.


    "I''m not sure, but I have a good intuition, so you have to be careful."


    Wu Hao didn''t care what Hongmeng''s ancestors said.


    People do feel uncomfortable, so there''s nothing to make a fuss about


    "OK, Grandpa, you''d better have a rest. It''s been a hard time for you."


    ¡­ ¡­


    A day later, the orc general had considered almost, and finally his decision was to join hands with the demon king.


    "You and I are very confident together, but yesterday I heard two demigods of the tiger family say that Wu Hao is really strong, so we have to use some unconventional means to deal with him."


    The demon king looked curious. He doesn''t care what mean means now. As long as he can get rid of Wu Hao and kill Wu Hao completely, what about being mean.


    "What way? Please tell the Fire Dragon King directly." The devil''s attitude became very respectful.


    "Space turbulence can really kill him by our strength, but you also said before that he has space field, like a loach, so it''s still difficult for us to kill him."


    "But! If you use the turbulence of space to force him into the turbulence, even if he doesn''t die, he can only stay in the endless chaos in the future. It''s absolutely impossible to think of it. "


    This is also a tactic often used in their demigod battlefield.


    In the turbulent flow of space, they have exiled many strong people, and the success is not once or twice.


    No matter Terran or orc, several super strong people are trapped in the turbulence of space. Which one is super powerful and is not weaker than them.


    It''s because it''s too strong. It''s impossible to kill. It exists like a God unless the God makes a move.


    But there are rules in the demigod battlefield, and the gods must meet the conditions unless there is destruction on both sides.


    And once the gods make a move, there will be death and injury.


    So if many super demigods can''t deal with them, the enemy will try to kill them.


    Space turbulence is an excellent enemy. It can completely wipe it out. It''s not the first time for the orc to do this.


    "Yes! How can I forget this! " The devil''s face was suddenly excited. It was not the first time for him to come to the demigod battlefield, so he had heard of the turbulent flow in exile space, and even saw it with his own eyes.


    "OK, just do what you say and break him into the turbulent flow of space. I let him live and die." The demon king sneered.


    As long as the beast will be willing to join hands with him, it is naturally possible to kill Wu Hao, but now they have found something more exciting than their own killing Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao''s anger at their evil family can only be calmed by putting it into the turbulent space.


    It''s best not to let Wu Hao die, and then let Wu Hao stay in the turbulence forever, otherwise it''s hard to eliminate her hatred.


    Wu Hao has no idea that a plot is really brewing, and his greatest disaster is coming.


    The orcs didn''t come to Wu Hao for the first time, because the spatial turbulence doesn''t exist all the time. We must calculate the time when the spatial turbulence appears. Otherwise, even if the exile is successful, we can come back.

 Chapter 1138

    As long as the strength of the other party is strong enough, he can forcibly tear the space and climb out, not to mention Wu Hao himself has a space field.


    So they are waiting for the strongest turbulence in space. As long as the time is calculated and the exile is successful, Wu Hao will no longer be able to come back alive.


    Half a month later


    There was a large-scale operation of the orcs. Many strong orcs flew towards the Tiandu mountains. After the Terrans found it, they also sent people to check it, but they were intercepted before long.


    The warlord and the orc general quietly flew towards Wu Hao''s territory.


    Space turbulence has appeared. This is their excellent opportunity. Today, Wu Hao must be exiled in space turbulence.


    About fifty miles away, Wu Hao felt two strong smells. One was the devil, and the other was no weaker than the devil.


    "Lin Feng, call Shang Rongping back to the base camp and ask the holy king to come, and say that the general of the orc family is coming."


    Although he hasn''t seen each other yet, he has guessed who it is.


    Besides the holy king and Yao, I''m afraid there are only Orc generals and necromancer generals who can have the terrible smell like the demon king.


    As soon as Lin Feng heard that the orc general came, he set out immediately. It was really difficult for Wu Hao to deal with them alone.


    Hongmeng also noticed that two strong smells were approaching and immediately made people ready to fight.


    Wu Hao flew out of the camp, and they looked not far away side by side.


    "What a strong breath. Who is it?" Hongmeng looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    "I don''t know. If I''m right, I''m afraid it''s the orc general and the demon king. They''re coming for me." Wu Hao sneered and said faintly.


    "I didn''t expect that the demon king could really convince the orc generals. It seems that they have planned to deal with you, but don''t worry. Even if you fight this old bone today, I''ll hold it for you." Hongmeng said, patting his chest.


    "No, Lao Zu, you are not their opponent. They came for me. Naturally, they have to deal with me. You wait for the opportunity. As long as the holy king or Yao Shuai comes, they will be doomed."


    As soon as the voice fell, the demon king and the orc general fire dragon king had arrived not far from them.


    "Hehe, demon king, I thought you were going to make an eel with your tail. I didn''t expect you to really come." Wu Hao said sarcastically.


    "Hum, Wu Hao, after today, I hope you can be as arrogant as ever!" The demon king snorted coldly and wanted to push Wu Hao into the turbulent flow of space at this moment.


    "Hahaha, I''m used to being arrogant, but I have arrogant capital. Don''t you mind beating me? I can''t beat you again and scold you again. It seems that you old man''s life is in vain. " Wu Hao pulled out the sky sword.


    The demon king doesn''t talk nonsense. He has learned Wu Hao''s garbage words many times. Now the only thing he wants to do is to get Wu Hao into the turbulent flow of space. He doesn''t care about the rest of the garbage words.


    "Go!" The demon king and the Fire Dragon King rushed up together.


    "Hey, are you the orc general? It doesn''t look good. Why is your face red? Have you drunk too much fake wine? " Wu Hao procrastinated while coping.


    It was really very difficult for him to deal with them. Their cooperation was more terrible than the original three kings, so he had to wait until the holy king and Yao came.


    "You want to die!" The fire dragon king is also very grumpy. Wu Hao is insulting it.


    He is the fire dragon king himself. His whole body is fire red, and the skin on his face is naturally fire red, but Wu Hao said he drank fake wine.


    He is the fire dragon king. People usually say that he is majestic, especially his red skin is like a burning flame forever. Today, Wu Hao said it was caused by drinking fake wine.


    "Oh, I''m angry. I don''t think I''ve drunk too much fake wine. It should be alcohol allergy. Since I''m allergic to alcohol, I should stop drinking. What''s wrong with making myself so ugly?" Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Fire dragon, don''t listen to his rubbish. His strength is not only strength, but also rubbish." The demon king suddenly warned loudly.


    The purpose of their coming here is not to jointly kill Wu Hao, but to let Wu Hao move towards the turbulent flow of space step by step, so they can''t mess with themselves.


    "Oh? You have a little brain, OK, in that case, I''ll play with you today! " Wu Hao''s face calmed down. Anyway, the holy king and they still have a while to come. Together, they can try what his bottom line is.


    After the Fire Dragon King calmed down, he almost fell for it. Wu Hao really seemed to be deliberately stimulating him.


    On the other side, Lin Feng and Rong Ping were supposed to go back to the base camp, but on the way, they met a strong beast semi God.


    They were stopped immediately.


    "Two children, please go back. This road is blocked!" The orc strongman did not attack them, but intercepted their way.


    "Fight if you want. Where''s the nonsense!" Rongping rushed up, but was beaten back by the other party''s two moves.


    "Hum, do you really want to fight or not!" Rongping was ready to rush up again, but Lin Feng stopped him.


    He is not as irritable as Rongping, so he has found the problem at this time.


    The other party is clearly a demigod. If you want to kill them, you just need to do your best and have a chance.


    But the other Party chose to intercept, so the main purpose of the other party was not to kill them, but not to let them go back to their base camp.


    Suddenly, Lin Feng''s face changed greatly and immediately sent a message to Rong Ping.


    "Rongping, listen, the other party''s purpose is obvious to you and won''t let us go back to the base camp for help. Now Wu Hao meets the demon king and the orc general. Their purpose is probably Wu Hao, so we must rush over. I''ll try my best to hold him later. You go back to the base camp to find the holy king."


    After hearing this, Rong Ping was surprised. He didn''t think about it at all. Anyway, as long as it''s blocking the road, it''s not a good dog for him.


    "I''ll come, you go back." Melt flat responded.


    "No, I''m stronger than you and have a chance than you, otherwise neither of us will want to go." Lin Feng refused to melt flat.


    "Cut, how much better can you be than me? Don''t talk nonsense. I said I''ll come and I''ll come. It''s just a demigod. You compete with me!" Rongping suddenly roared. He didn''t even think that an artifact given to him by Wu Hao appeared in his hand.


    "Orc demigod, right? Let you taste your molten grandpa''s iron bar!"


    Take care of the world!


    Before Lin Feng responded, Rongping rushed up and hit it with a strong attack.


    "Rongping, you..." it''s too late for Lin Feng to stop. If he goes up now, he will waste time later.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you really think I can''t?" The blunt iron bar in Rongping''s hand suddenly became larger.


    Lingtian strike!


    This is his strongest blow. With the power of artifact, he has completely reached the level of demigod.

 Chapter 1139

    "Now, come on!" When the attack fell, Rong Ping looked back and shouted at Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng frowned and hesitated for a moment. Finally, he burst out and rushed over.


    "Terran boy, you want to die!" The orc demigod didn''t expect that Rongping could break out such a terrible attack. He was caught off guard.


    Just now, he was able to hide, but he was careless. If he hadn''t shot in time, he might have been Yin.


    But also because he carelessly let another Terran find a gap and slip away.


    "Stop!" The orc demigod wants to chase Lin Feng.


    "Want to go? Dream, leave me! " The iron bar in Rongping''s hand swept across.


    "Boy, if you really want to die, I''ll help you!" The orc demigod has seen that the weapon in his hand is an artifact, otherwise it can''t break out such a strong attack.


    Lin Feng has gone far away at this time, and he is very worried about melting flat.


    Although there are artifacts, Rongping is only above the peak. Even if there are artifacts, it can never be the opponent of the beast demigod.


    We must speed up and go back to tell the holy king, and then help melt flat when we come back, otherwise melt flat will be life-threatening!


    Lin Feng raised his speed to the limit, but even if he was fast, it would take five minutes to get to the base camp. If he went back, it would be ten minutes.


    Rongping, you have to hold on to me. I''ll be back soon!


    Lin Feng meditated in his heart.


    Wu Hao fought fiercely with the warlord and the orc generals. The cooperation between the warlord and the orc generals is definitely not cover.


    Hongmeng has been standing beside him for a long time, but he hasn''t found a chance to do it, and the artifact in his hand is completely useless.


    Because he knew that even if an artifact rushed up, he was definitely not an opponent.


    The demon king and the orc general also have artifacts, but Wu Hao has obviously fallen into the disadvantage. If it goes on like this, it will be disadvantageous to them.


    Gravity field!


    Polar ice field!


    Tiangang thirty-six consecutive cuts!


    One cut after another, stronger and stronger. In order to delay time, Wu Hao can only slow down the pace of attack.


    He knows that his limit can''t resist them. If he goes on like this, he will be seriously injured.


    Immortal Kung Fu!


    Don''t fall!


    The law of the earth, the spirit of the Earth Dragon!


    All defenses were launched. Although they were relieved, Wu Hao''s consumption was also very huge.


    "Why is this boy like a piece of iron, so strong defense." At this moment, the orc general learned the power of Wu Hao.


    He and the demon king are the top combat forces in the demigod battlefield. If they work together, who can be the opponent.


    Even if you meet Yao Shuai of the Terran, they will definitely kill you easily.


    But the young people in front of them just let them rack their brains and can''t break their defense.


    On the contrary, the demon king is used to all this. It''s useless. He''s shocked. He only knows to make extra efforts, because the agreed time is coming, and they must let Wu Hao reach the designated position.


    Five minutes later, Lin Feng arrived at the base camp.


    "Holy king, come out!" Lin Feng shouted. When the holy king heard this, he went out of the tent and saw that it was Lin Feng.


    "Holy king, no, come on, save Wu Hao. The demon king and the orc general have joined hands."


    Hearing this, the holy King''s face changed greatly.


    Yao heard that she came to Lin Feng later.


    "How''s it going now?" Yao asked.


    "Before they came, Wu Hao asked me to come and inform you to go to the rescue, so I don''t know."


    The holy king didn''t ask much and flew directly in the direction of Wu Hao and them.


    "Wait for me!" Yao asked the other demigods to guard here and followed him.


    "I''ll just go. You keep the base camp." The holy king said to Yao around him.


    "No, I don''t think it''s easy." Yao said with some worry.


    "Mingming just heard that many powerful demons went to Tiandu mountain. Now how can the holy king and the Fire Dragon King come here to deal with Wu Hao." Yao''s eyes became more and more anxious.


    "What do you suspect?" The holy King found something wrong. Yao, as the commander of the army, wouldn''t be so impulsive.


    "Space turbulence, I suspect they want to use this despicable means."


    what!


    The holy King''s face changed greatly and the space turbulence. Of course, he knew that when he was in the demigod battlefield, the Terran general at that time was solved by the necromancer using the space turbulence. At that time, the Terran side poured out angrily, causing heavy casualties on both sides.


    "Since the orcs knew the space turbulence, they also moved their minds several times, and they all succeeded. Unexpectedly, they used the space turbulence to deal with Wu Hao. Old man, is that Wu Hao really strong?"


    At this time, he had to believe what the holy king said before, because if Wu Hao was not strong, how could the orc, together with the demon king and the fire dragon king, deal with Wu Hao? If Wu Hao didn''t say it, he had to use space for turbulence.


    "As I said, he is the first person under the gods. If he reaches the demigod, he deserves it."


    At this moment, Yao felt great pressure. Before, he was still skeptical, but at this time, he didn''t have to doubt at all.


    "Come on, speed up!" Yao is one step ahead and flies to the 17th team.


    Since Wu Hao is so strong, they must not let Wu Hao make any mistakes, otherwise it will be their Terran loss.


    Passing by, I met Rong Ping who was fighting with the orc demigod


    The holy King stopped and caught the orc demigod in a flash.


    "Do you want to use space turbulence!" Ask directly.


    "Hehe, I know now. It''s too late..."


    Click


    The holy king didn''t talk nonsense and directly crushed each other''s neck.


    "Come behind yourself. I''ll go first." The holy king said to Rongping and left quickly.


    Wu Hao is still fighting with each other. They have to attack continuously. It''s perfect.


    Not far away, the ancestor Hongmeng really couldn''t see it, and the artifact in his hand flew out.


    "How old are you!" The demon king interrupted Hongmeng''s attack with a cold hum.


    Wu Hao also knew that if he didn''t retreat, he would be consumed. Seeing this opportunity, he left his place in an instant.


    "Want to run? No way! " The Fire Dragon King took a breath, and Wu Hao hurriedly fled.


    Suddenly, the demon king and the Fire Dragon King changed slightly, as if they had found something wrong.


    They have a very tacit understanding to display the talent and ability of the dragon family.


    Magic Dragon spits out breath!


    Fire dragon saint!


    Two talents and abilities make Wu Hao completely afraid of carelessness.


    Such a wide-ranging attack can''t be avoided. Once you avoid, you will be seriously injured.


    Thunder sword!


    Instant, after counteracting a trace of power, quickly retreat.


    Black thunder!


    It passed like a flash of lightning, but suddenly an ice blue array lit up around.


    "Hahaha, success!" The demon king burst out laughing, obviously with ulterior motives.

 Chapter 1140

    Wu Hao also frowned and carefully looked at the array in front of him. He didn''t know what kind of array it was.


    Yao and Shengwang, who are coming at top speed, also found something wrong.


    "Yes, the space vortex is formed!" The cost rate soared again, but it was obviously too late.


    "Wu Hao, just enjoy yourself in the turbulent flow of space. Hahaha, you can''t come back, and you may even die in it." The demon king laughed.


    Now the Dharma array has trapped Wu Hao. Even if Yao and the holy King appear, it is useless.


    "Hum, it''s just a Dharma array. Can you beat me!"


    Space field!


    However, after five or six seconds, there was still no response, and it was obvious that the space field had lost its effect.


    "It''s useless. This space vortex has blocked your space field. You can''t use it." The orc general said confidently.


    "So what!" Wu Hao also began to establish a Dharma array. This is the transfer array taught by the old man kongbei. First transfer the array, and then transfer the soul.


    However, the result was beyond Wu Hao''s imagination. It could not succeed at all, and the transfer array was also prohibited.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. The space around him began to break slowly. In this way, his position will be swallowed up by the broken space.


    "Fire Dragon King, you are despicable!" Yao has arrived, but seeing that Wu Hao has been trapped inside, Yao knows it''s too late.


    "Mean? It''s OK. Anyway, it''s too late to say anything now. " The Fire Dragon King smiled and said.


    "Yao, get out of the way!" The holy king also rushed to the scene, and the energy gathered in his hand hit the space vortex array.


    "Break it for me!"


    Wu Hao seized the opportunity to attack the FA array from the inside.


    It is obviously too late to find the array center now. Generally speaking, the array center is in the central position, but at this time, the CITIC position has been swallowed up by the broken space, and the past words will be swallowed up in an instant.


    After two powerful attacks, the Dharma array is still indestructible.


    "Asshole!" Yao was very angry. He didn''t expect to let the orc succeed so easily.


    "It''s no use, Wu Hao. I''m sorry for you." Yao looks at Wu Hao and the broken space approaching Wu Hao in frustration.


    "This is a space turbulence. The whole demigod battlefield crime is terrible. Countless strong people like me and the holy King fall into it. The space vortex array is even more indestructible. Unless the gods do it..."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He understood. The demon king''s feelings wanted to solve him with the turbulence in this space.


    "When the space flows in, it will be erased?" Wu Hao looked back at the approaching space turbulence.


    Yao shook his head: "it''s not necessarily. At least it''s said that the elders who went in at the beginning are still alive, but even if they are still alive and stay in the turbulent flow of space, it''s like death. It doesn''t make any difference."


    Wu Hao frowned. It seems that the demon king has really made up his mind this time. He didn''t expect to use such a despicable means. He really has enough to brush three views.


    "This space vortex array really can''t be broken?" Wu Hao asked one last question.


    Yao shook her head.


    "Well, since it can''t be broken, there''s no way. I''ll wander through the space alone. If others can''t, it doesn''t mean I can''t." Then Wu Hao looked at the holy king.


    "Lord Shengwang, my fiancee and old Kong Bei will give it to you. Please help me protect the purple Python for the time being. I believe I can come out." Wu Hao chose to be relieved.


    Now that things have happened, he can only stand up and face it. Anyway, now the space vortex array can''t be broken, and he can only look at it step by step.


    "Wu Hao, are you sure?" The holy King frowned. Although he had confidence in Wu Hao, Wu Hao was about to face the turbulence of space this time.


    It''s a place besieged by how many extreme talents. Even if the gods want to save people, it''s unlikely that Wu Hao can come back alive.


    Wu Hao smiled: "who knows, anyway, the place where Wu Hao can trap me hasn''t appeared yet. Just wait for me to come back."


    Seeing that the turbulence of space was about to reach his eyes.


    "Demon king, wash your neck and wait for me to come back. The day I come back must be when you die." As soon as the voice fell, Wu Hao was completely swallowed up by the turbulence of space.


    "Hahaha, I''m waiting for you. I''m afraid you won''t die!" Seeing Wu Hao taken away by the turbulence of space, the demon king''s heart also settled down.


    In his opinion, Wu Hao has absolutely no possibility of survival this time. In short, Wu Hao has been eliminated, and their demon family has also solved their great trouble.


    "Orcs!" Yao is furious. Finally, a super genius appears in their Terran territory. Now it''s all gone.


    "Yao, we''re tired today. I''ll play with you another day." The orc general chose to retreat. This is the Terran territory. Since the holy king is also there, they have no chance of winning. In addition, they consumed a lot when dealing with Wu Hao just now.


    "Stop!" Yao wanted to pursue, but was stopped by the holy king.


    "They are deliberately stimulating you. Don''t be impulsive." Although the holy King seemed calm, he was actually very angry. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was taken away so easily.


    Hongmeng not far away knew what had happened at this moment.


    "Blame me, blame me. I shouldn''t listen to this boy. He told me to wait for the opportunity, but he was plotted against himself." Hongmeng''s father was filled with remorse.


    "Eh... There''s no other way. Now the only thing we have to do is trust this boy. But now we have to find a way to stabilize the purple python. This boy really likes to give them problems."


    Although I don''t know if Wu Hao can come back, the holy King chooses to believe it.


    But the biggest problem is the purple python.


    In terms of Wu Hao''s strength, even if he can''t come back, he may be able to practice in it. According to Wu Hao''s talent, if he reaches the semi divine state, he will have the opportunity to leave the space turbulence alive.


    But how can they tell purple python that Wu Hao practices in the turbulent flow of space? That sounds ridiculous.


    "Hongmeng, don''t blame yourself first. I think Wu Hao can come back. Zimang will give you an explanation. Don''t look at her. If you have any problems, crush the jade card and come to me."


    In order to prove one thing, the holy king must hurry to leave. In short, only by doing so can we determine whether Wu Hao is really alive.


    When the fire dragon king and the demon king of the orc returned to the orc, they gave a big banquet. Being able to get rid of Wu Hao''s great trouble is definitely a great joy for the ORC.


    "You have to help the fire dragon king, or..."

 Chapter 1141

    "Hey, don''t say that. I should thank you, otherwise Wu Hao''s strong demon level will be in danger once he is on the battlefield." The fire dragon king was afraid when he thought about it.


    He has seen the strength of Wu Hao very clearly. Fortunately, he made the right choice at the beginning, otherwise Wu Hao will become the key to the victory or defeat between them and the Terran.


    "OK, then we''ll be a win-win situation. Cheers!" The devil''s heart is naturally very comfortable.


    Since Wu Hao killed xuanming and had the strength to fight their three kings, he stayed awake all night. Wu Hao has completely threatened the survival of their demon clan.


    Now Wu Hao is finally eradicated, so he doesn''t have to worry about this problem in the future.


    "By the way, demon king, you should stay for a while? The holy king is also here. We might as well make a good couple and wipe him... " The fire dragon king looked at the demon king and said.


    The demon king naturally knows the purpose of the fire dragon king.


    Now Wu Hao has been eradicated, but the holy king is still in the demigod battlefield.


    If the demon king withdraws his feet and leaves the demigod battlefield at this time, his situation will also be very unfavorable.


    The Terran side has a Yao can be equal to him, plus a holy king will greatly increase his pressure.


    So if the demon king can stay, he can just help him check and balance the holy king.


    "Oh, of course, the holy king will have to be eradicated sooner or later." The demon king has two considerations.


    If he leaves the demigod battlefield, he will lead the demon clan to completely attack the Terran. At that time, the war between the two races will completely break out.


    However, the power of the Terran can not be underestimated, and it can not be won in a short time. Once the holy King receives the news, he will quickly rush to the meeting, and then four games will be formed.


    Now that the trend is good and Wu Hao is eliminated, why don''t he continue to stay and find opportunities to eradicate the holy king.


    As long as the holy king is eradicated, the human side will be completely defeated. When the Terran is eliminated, the demon will land on the whole Terran territory.


    "OK, let''s drink to win-win again!" The fire dragon king was very happy. The Terrans had the upper hand this time. Unfortunately Yao didn''t grasp the opportunity for them, so their disadvantages turned into advantages. It can be said that God was helping them.


    At this time, in the space turbulence in the storm all the time, a figure escaped from space explosions again and again under great pressure.


    In the space turbulence, there are not only space tearing, but also fission, explosion and space violent lightning. It is very terrible. Even if the gods come here, they have to go around, not to mention Wu Hao has not reached the demigod.


    "What the hell is this place!" Wu Hao was very embarrassed at this time. After entering here, he was attacked. Space fission alone went through 15 times in just 15 minutes.


    In this harsh environment, several people can escape from death.


    Without Wu Hao''s perseverance, anyone who comes in will be killed by fission and explosion.


    Storm, thunder and lightning are quite common here.


    The energy of each lightning attack is no less than that of a demigod.


    Each fission can completely destroy the defense of a demigod super strong.


    But all these Wu Hao hid in the past. He knew he had to hide and could not make any mistakes, otherwise he would be blown to powder.


    The power of fission is the greatest, which is completely traceless instant fission, and different spaces are tearing at each other.


    The surrounding environment is changing. He wants to quit, but it''s too late. He wants to move forward, but he doesn''t have the strength to break through the turbulence.


    It''s really like the eighteen layers of hell on earth. Life is not controlled by people and death is not controlled by people. It depends entirely on his perseverance. If he goes on like this, he will die here sooner or later, as long as his spiritual power is exhausted.


    But Wu Hao is not such an easy person to accept his fate, so at the beginning he began to think of ways to supply his spiritual power continuously. As long as his spiritual power continues, he can keep his power constantly.


    He believes that with his perseverance, he will be able to persevere.


    Just a space turbulence can take his life or not.


    Channeling is a spiritual skill that Wu Hao can restore his spiritual power and fight at the same time, but today''s channeling can never support his huge consumption.


    So he turned his goal into the fusion of all psychics and the fusion of polar ice.


    This is a very bold and never tried crazy fusion.


    After all, he doesn''t know whether he can integrate the field and the skill.


    However, his strongest and contains the power of law is only the polar ice field. Although his hope is slim, he can only try to integrate while avoiding the danger in the turbulent flow of space.


    If the integration is successful, it is naturally good, but if the integration is not successful, he can only rely on his own perseverance. He can stick to it as long as he can.


    Of course, he believes he will succeed. If he doesn''t succeed, he will become benevolent.


    In the whole space turbulence area, Wu Hao chose the location with more lightning and less space fission.


    He has the power of thunder and lightning, and has a certain resonance with thunder and lightning. In addition, he has immortal Kung Fu and can only rely on defense to resist a little lightning damage, so his pressure will be reduced a lot in this area.


    After trying to integrate, Wu Hao found that it was really very difficult. The domain integration skill itself had not been tried, let alone the domain with the power of the law.


    Constantly bumping against the wall, but constantly trying, Wu Hao certainly didn''t want to give up. He knew that giving up meant destruction and death.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and he slowly began to get used to the damage caused by lightning.


    At this time, he was full of scars, flesh and blood, and his defense had almost completely collapsed.


    Relying entirely on his strong perseverance, channeling can definitely help him recover, and his spiritual power is also very sparse.


    Fortunately, there are many artifacts in his hands, which helped him resist for some time, otherwise he really can''t hold on for such a long time.


    When he felt despair, a familiar breath appeared.


    "It''s beyond my expectation that your boy can still live."


    Wu Hao''s mouth cracked.


    "Stop talking nonsense and help me stop it. I''m really dying..." Wu Hao fainted.


    When he woke up, he was wrapped in a black smoke, which he was very familiar with.


    "Shadow, how did you get in? Are you not afraid to be involved?" Wu Hao is much better now. At least compared with the previous injuries, he is devastated. At this time, his spiritual strength, physical strength and injury are gradually recovering.


    "What do you think? I am a creature beyond the three realms. I have gone to the divine realm, not to mention here. "

 Chapter 1142

    The shadow said proudly, looking very artificial.


    But Wu Hao didn''t admit it. The film really has the ability to come here. The film can come and go freely in places like the divine world, not to mention here.


    "Then you take me out." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "This..." shadow instant sign language.


    "What? You, a creature beyond the third world, can''t take me away? Isn''t that for nothing? " Wu Hao smiled helplessly.


    I thought I met a savior, but I still couldn''t get out.


    "I really can''t do this. I can come here through some special means. The holy king asked me to come in to find you and see if you''re dead."


    Although the shadow can enter here, this place is also full of danger for him. Thanks to his super three worlds, otherwise I''m afraid it''s definitely not easy for ordinary gods to enter here.


    "What should I do now? You stay here with me." Wu Hao smiled.


    This was the most reassuring time he had felt since he entered here.


    Although there are many dangers outside, it is blocked by the original field of shadow, and everything seems so reassuring.


    "Bullshit, I don''t have so many lives to play with you. Don''t waste time now. I''ll buy you some time. You can recover quickly. I can''t last long, so I have to leave." The shadow said hurriedly.


    Wu Hao sighed a long sigh. It seems that no wonder he has to spend this time by himself.


    But this time, I''m afraid it''s a real difficulty. He didn''t expect that the turbulence in this space was so complex. Even if he has reached the first person under the gods, he can''t support it at all.


    "By the way, you''ve been going south since you recovered. I feel living signs there. Maybe someone is trapped here like you. You can take care of each other." Ying''s words surprised Wu Hao.


    Under such extreme conditions, can anyone really survive? Well, it''s impossible.


    But Wu Hao didn''t have much nonsense. He took the last time to recover. He knew that the shadow could not create much time for him, so he had to hurry.


    After drinking two bottles of elixir given to him by the holy king, Wu Hao began to recover from his injury.


    When he was in a coma just now, his mental state almost recovered. Now what he wants to recover is his spiritual strength and injury.


    I don''t know how long he came. He only heard the shadow calling him.


    "Have you been well for three days? I can''t hold on for how long you want." The sound of the shadow is particularly stressful, and Wu Hao also feels that the original wish field of the shadow is beginning to show signs of loosening.


    "Hold on, I''m almost ready." Wu Hao has almost recovered at this time. Now all he has to do is reach his peak.


    After two hours, Wu Hao slowly opened his eyes.


    "Smelly boy, if you don''t wake up, I''ll really sacrifice my life." The shadow watched Wu Hao wake up and the field was broken in an instant.


    The surrounding environment became very bad again, but Wu Hao recovered at this time, so he was fearless.


    He came to the shadow to block the lightning and isolate the space explosion.


    "Are you leaving?" Wu Hao looked back at the shadow and asked.


    The shadow nodded: "well, it''s very difficult to come in here. My ability is limited, so I have to leave. Smelly boy, we all believe you will come back alive."


    Wu Hao looked at the shadow and nodded slowly.


    "To the south, don''t look back. If you find that sign of life, don''t hesitate. Even if you encounter the orc, you can only work together. That choice is the best choice for you to leave here."


    Wu Hao nodded and waited for Ying Enron to leave before he looked at the violent lightning power on his head.


    "South..." Wu Hao''s speed soared after determining his position, but he didn''t dare to consume himself too much.


    I waited for Ying''s help before, but Ying can''t help him again now, so he must find the person mentioned by Ying the next time he is exhausted, or completely integrate the psychic decision, otherwise once he is exhausted, he can''t find the person or integrate successfully, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The shadow left the turbulent space and went directly to the demigod battlefield.


    "Sure enough, I believe the boy is not dead. Why are you so embarrassed." The holy king looked puzzled.


    "Oh, don''t mention it." Then the shadow told the holy king what had just happened.


    The holy King''s face changed greatly after hearing this. Fortunately, he went to find the shadow at that time, otherwise Wu Hao would really die in it.


    "How is he now?" The holy king asked quickly.


    "Don''t worry, that boy has strong vitality. I don''t think he has much problem." The shadow smiled and said.


    "It''s me. In order to save the boy, I took half my life to go in. Don''t forget what you promised me." The shadow staggered and disappeared into the vision of the holy king.


    The holy King smiled bitterly, but even if he paid a little price, in short, it''s OK to make sure Wu Hao is still alive.


    Half a year later, Wu Hao still survives in the turbulent flow of space, which is enough to prove that Wu Hao should not be in danger of life.


    Because they all know Wu Hao''s talent and abnormal adaptability very well.


    Space turbulence can''t erase Wu Hao for half a year. Wu Hao should have adapted a lot in this half a year.


    Now as long as Wu Hao can fully adapt and find a way out, there should be no big problem.


    "Lord Shengwang, Wu Hao, how is he?" Purple Python knew the news six months ago.


    But this time she was surprisingly calm. She understood since she followed Wu Hao to the first universe.


    Wu Hao''s strength is gained by crawling back from the edge of death again and again.


    Since Wu Hao chose to become strong, she would support without hesitation. She was too aggressive last time, and she didn''t think about it carefully.


    But this time she figured out that the reason why Wu Hao did this and wanted to become strong was not to protect the most important people?


    So since she came to the demigod battlefield, she has honed and experienced herself day and night.


    Now she has lost a lot of tender breath and become much stronger than before, so she can fully understand Wu Hao''s mood.


    The more on the edge of despair and death, the more powerful it can make people.


    "Don''t worry, the shadow has already seen it. He has survived. With the boy''s character and talent, he will try his best to climb out. We don''t have to worry."


    Hearing this, zimang was also relieved. At least he was sure that Wu Hao was still alive and working hard.


    When she gets the answer she wants, purple Python begins to polish herself again. She hopes that when Wu Hao reappears, she has become an existence that can help Wu Hao, not a drag bottle again and again.

 Chapter 1143

    Wu Hao listened to the shadow and set foot on the road to the South alone. The turbulent space occasionally took him to places with extremely bad environment.


    Like a cave of volcanic magma, it destroys the thunder pool like heaven and earth.


    The storm that destroys everything, the deep-sea pressure that breaks everything.


    These suppressed Wu Hao again and again, but Wu Hao still insisted on going to difficulties.


    I don''t know how long later, Wu Hao finally felt a strong breath. I''m afraid this breath is what Ying said about living creatures.


    If you can survive in such a place, it must be a very strong existence. I''m afraid it''s stronger than him.


    At least if the shadow didn''t appear to help him delay his recovery, he might have become a dust in the turbulent flow of space.


    And even so, he can hold on to it now, which can be said to be a very limit.


    Now there are only two possibilities to help him. One is to find the strong one mentioned by Ying and join hands with each other.


    2¡¢ Their own strength completely breaks through the demigod realm or understands the channeling decision, and rely on perseverance to avoid the early stage.


    As long as his strength can completely reach the demigod, he believes that the energy here should not pose a threat to his life.


    Tracking the breath, Wu Hao kept looking for it, but he didn''t see half of it.


    The breath was clear around him, but he kept looking for it for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it human?" Wu Hao frowned and fell into doubt.


    Is this method going to break again? If so, his chance of breaking through the barrier and reaching the demigod with his physical strength is slim.


    Had known this, he shouldn''t have come. Now he''s in a dilemma again.


    Wu Hao''s face was extremely difficult to see, and the embarrassing dilemma appeared again.


    In his current state, within a month, he is bound to return to his previous state of serious injury and death.


    It''s obviously too late for cultivation and breakthrough. Whether it''s the integration of psychic decision or the breakthrough of demigod, it''s impossible in just one month.


    The only way for him now is really only one, that is to find that powerful breath. Whether it''s human or beast, as long as he can work together, he can save his life.


    But the space turbulence is so complex that even if he knows where it is, he can''t get close. Turbulence will appear anytime and anywhere, taking him to the next area.


    Wu Hao has no choice. Even if he knows there is no great hope, he still chooses to stick to it. Now he has no choice.


    The empty space around him was full of flying sand and stones, and a lot of space garbage flew past him.


    These are all garbage brought by space turbulence, including many murder weapons.


    Of course, Wu Hao, who has immortal Kung Fu, doesn''t care about this at all.


    By all means, Wu Hao finally locked the location of the breath.


    Where is a small earthwork, about 300 square meters, also floating around in the turbulent flow of mixed capital space.


    But the quality of this earthwork is very excellent.


    The fire will not melt, the water will not rush, the lightning will not break, and the wind will not move.


    But helpless and space turbulence patronized him and soon disappeared in front of Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao has observed a lot here, so he has mastered some rhythm.


    Space turbulence will devour earth and stones and bring earth and stone blocks to other places, but it will also bring earth blocks back again.


    So Wu Hao didn''t leave the scene, because he knew that since there was room for turbulence here, it would come back sooner or later.


    Sure enough, the earth cube was brought back in five days without any damage.


    Wu Hao was more curious about what was on it and why it had such high quality.


    To know this, he must climb the earth cube.


    But when he got closer and closer to the earth block, the moving speed of the earth block suddenly soared, and the space turbulence began to rage.


    Wu Hao sent out all the fields. There was still no way to get on the pass. He could only watch the clods fly towards another place.


    However, when he wants to chase, it seems that he will be blocked by some force.


    After trying several times, Wu Hao finally concluded that there was definitely something secret on the earth and rock. Otherwise, how could he be blocked by external forces.


    The more so, the more Wu Hao wants to go up and have a look. Maybe there''s something better up there.


    Anyway, it''s too late for cultivation or breakthrough. He must find out the source of that mysterious power.


    Seven days later, Wu Hao saw the earth and rock again. He didn''t want to get close again.


    He took it and was about to approach when a strong storm hit and bounced him back in an instant.


    "I don''t believe in this evil!"


    Reverse gravity field!


    Under the strong pressure, Wu Hao insisted on the rebound of the storm, but it also made his injury more serious under the double pressure.


    But he knew that now he had no other way but to insist.


    One comes and two goes, Wu Hao releases all his strength, and the storm is becoming more and more violent.


    Not long after, the earth and rock blocks were taken away by the turbulent flow of space. Wu Hao was a little desperate.


    In this way, he will be consumed here. This feeling has never been.


    The feeling that sooner or later we have to face death, death is getting closer and closer to him, and will come soon as time goes by is also very strong.


    It lasted another seven days. I''m afraid this is also the last seven days.


    If he still can''t do it in the last time, I''m afraid he will really die here.


    But he will not give up any hope. This time there is no one to help him, so he must complete all this by himself.


    Wu Hao pulled out the sky sword. He had to use unconventional means, even if he paid some price.


    The sky sword stayed where it was, and he flew up to the earth and rock.


    Reverse gravity field!


    Space time!


    The reason why he uses the space-time field is to make the surrounding space more solid. At the same time, he also wants to try to see whether the space-time field can delay the arrival of spatial turbulence.


    The space is indeed a little stable. This time Wu Hao saw a piece of earth and stone. Of course, his injury is also very serious.


    The double strong squeeze of storm and reverse space made Wu Hao''s consciousness begin to blur.


    Seeing that there are still five meters to reach, he still can''t succeed. At this time, he has reached the limit distance and has no way to move forward.


    Slowly, Wu Hao looked at the sky sword. It seemed that he could only make the final plan.


    "Sky Sword, come on!" Wu Hao shouted. Now he is close to death. He doesn''t mind getting closer to death again. In short, he can''t give up.


    The sky sword seemed to hear his cry. A force wrapped the sky. It flew out. Suddenly, the force and speed burst out at the same time.

 Chapter 1144

    Yes, its target is Wu Hao, and its power is very powerful.


    This is Wu Hao''s last choice, because he is at a dead end and has no choice.


    Now he can only talk about everything. Everything is blocked on the sky sword.


    The storm was terrible, but he didn''t believe it couldn''t be overcome.


    Ah!!!


    Wu Hao roared. After the sky sword flew to Wu Hao, the body of the sword suddenly turned around. It actually had independent behavior.


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted the sky sword to penetrate his shoulder with a sharp blade, and then take him up with a strong inertia.


    But when he took the sky sword, he chose to attack Wu Hao with the hilt. In this way, Wu Hao doesn''t have to hurt both inside and outside.


    But the probability will also be reduced by one point. After all, who knows how strong the storm is and whether it will get him off track.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the sky sword hit Wu Hao, and the sky sword rushed towards the earth and rock with terrible impact.


    Wu Hao was confused by the impact of the sky sword and gradually lost consciousness.


    Are you dead?


    Wu Hao doesn''t know the result, but he knows that as long as he closes his eyes, the turbulent flow of space will wantonly destroy his body and eventually erase him.


    So in a sense, he is dead this time. The shadow can''t appear again to help him, and that miracle can''t happen again.


    Ah


    Thinking about his life, he finally died in the turbulence of space. Who believes it? After all, she still has a powerful field of space.


    It''s funny to think that a person who can use space actually dies in space.


    This is the demigod battlefield.


    The purple Python who was practicing suddenly became inexplicably nervous. He didn''t know why he was very upset.


    "Wu Hao..." Purple Python looked to the horizon. This feeling was not groundless. Perhaps Wu Hao was in unprecedented danger at this time.


    But she can do nothing. She can only choose to trust Wu Hao and believe that he can create miracles again.


    "You can, others can''t, but you can." Purple Python frowned, settled down and entered the cultivation again.


    More than half a year has passed, and it seems that it has been a long time since Wu Hao was involved in the turbulence of space.


    Many people have begun to forget Wu Hao, because in their view, Wu Hao is dead and there is absolutely no possibility of survival.


    Including the orcs, at first the demon king was worried, so people kept an eye on the trend of the Terrans. Once there was news about Wu Hao, report it immediately.


    But for so long, Wu Hao''s voice seemed to have completely disappeared.


    The holy king was also very worried. He found the shadow and let it enter the space turbulence again.


    That kind of ghost place shadow naturally doesn''t want to go in, but there''s no way. Wu Hao''s life and death is also related to his future road.


    Finally, he could only venture into it again and spent half a month looking for the shadow inside.


    Wu Hao''s breath completely disappeared in the space turbulence, and countless overlapping spaces did not find Wu Hao''s whereabouts.


    At this moment, the shadow knew the seriousness of the matter, and Wu Hao disappeared.


    There are two possibilities. Wu Hao either goes out or dies.


    In this extremely harsh environment, it should be impossible to go out, at least not in such a short time.


    So I''m afraid Wu Hao is really unlucky.


    The shadow was angry. At first, he was afraid of space turbulence, so he didn''t dare to come in again after coming in once.


    Because he believes that Wu Hao can control his own destiny. Wu Hao is the creator of miracles.


    But this time he was obviously careless. If he came out to recover from his injury and went in to help Wu Hao, it might be difficult, but Wu Hao should not die so soon.


    After leaving the space field, the shadow looks a little heavy.


    "What''s the matter? Have you found Wu Hao? " The holy king has a very bad feeling in his heart.


    Ying shook her head: "blame me, blame me, it''s over..." Ying also expected Wu Hao to become a God in the future to help him. Unexpectedly, his dream is broken now.


    Hearing this, the holy King staggered back two steps.


    "Have you looked everywhere? Have you looked for them all? " The holy king immediately grabbed the shadow and asked again.


    The shadow nodded: "almost all of them have been found, except for an inaccessible area, but the area is only 300 square meters. I didn''t notice the smell of Wu Hao."


    Hearing this, the holy king put his ass on the chair. It seems that Wu Hao''s situation is really bad.


    "Damn beast, I''ll destroy them!" The shadow left the sight of the holy king.


    The holy king doesn''t take charge of the shadow. After all, it''s the shadow''s right. All he has to do now is find out whether Wu Hao is dead or not.


    If he is not dead, there is still salvation. If the dead spirit, he must try his best to revive Wu Hao.


    After telling Yao, the holy King left the demigod battlefield and wanted to find out whether Wu Hao was dead or not. The underworld can check it directly.


    The Styx river is the territory of the heavenly king. Although he has no friendship with the heavenly king, even if he fights, he will fight the heavenly king to help him find out the whereabouts of Wu Hao.


    The shadow killed the orc alone. The supreme level strong man was killed and injured countless. He was caught off guard.


    Several of the demigod strongmen were also injured. Finally, the orc found that the situation was not too much. The demon king and the Fire Dragon King appeared together.


    "It''s you!" The Fire Dragon King frowned.


    "You dare to use such despicable means against Wu Hao. In that case, I''ll show you the beginning of the nightmare today." Ying decides to avenge Wu Hao. As for whether Wu Hao can come back, it all depends on Wu Hao''s own luck.


    "Hahaha, Wu Hao? Aren''t you dead? I''m just looking for trouble now, but aren''t you a creature outside the three realms? Why are you so vulgar for a human boy? "


    The fire dragon king is obviously not afraid of shadow. On the one hand, the strength of shadow is not much different from him. On the other hand, shadow has appeared several times in this demigod battlefield, but there is nothing terrible.


    Moreover, the shadow was chased by a God to the demigod battlefield because it offended a God. It was like a mouse running around when it saw a cat.


    "Hum, Wu Hao is my friend, a friend who has lived and died. What do you say?" The artifact in the shadow''s hand refers to the fire dragon king.


    "Oh, is that great? I''m not afraid that others are afraid of you. I can remember the scene when you were chased by the God of fire. "


    Shadow''s face changed greatly, which was his most humiliating thing. It was because of this thing that he lost another life at that time.


    "Really, let me see if you also have the strength of the God of fire. Let me run around with my head!" The shadow rushed up and the index finger of his right hand.


    Annihilation!

 Chapter 1145

    A black energy burst and a violent explosion occurred immediately.


    Fire dragon scale!


    A huge fire dragon appeared in the air, and its red scales looked very radiant.


    Dark vortex!


    Tyrannosaurus Rex


    The two made great moves, and their strength was equal, but they were naturally stronger than the flexible words.


    "Is that all you have!" The shadow snorted coldly.


    It''s dark!


    The sky completely turned black, and a evil moon appeared, infinitely close to the fire dragon king.


    The profound meaning of the dragon family, burn the sky!


    The demon king stood aside and didn''t do anything. He hasn''t had a hand with Yingzheng all the time. Yingzheng, a madman, still doesn''t want to offend him.


    The Fire Dragon King has no hesitation. After all, the Fire Dragon King''s forces are all in this demigod battlefield. If the shadow wants to deal with the fire dragon king, it can only be a small fight.


    He can''t. don''t offend the lunatic shadow when the demon clan is outside. Once you offend the shadow, this guy may be crazy enough to run out immediately. He kills the demon clan.


    Burning heaven and Wutian fought against everything, and the whole Orc camp became the land of doom in an instant.


    Fortunately, thanks to the powerful power of the demon king at the critical moment, the demon clan has no loss.


    "Demon king, are you demonstrating to me? Are you going to intervene in this matter? " The shadow asked the demon king.


    "What do you mean I demonstrate to you? I''ve never intervened. Don''t talk so ugly. " The devil smiled. He didn''t want to offend, but he couldn''t let the shadow climb on his head and shit.


    "Hum, you''d better have some ideas, or you know my character." The shadow''s words are full of threats.


    Obviously, if you dare to intervene, I dare to let you know what regret is.


    This is the so-called barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes.


    The demon king is also very helpless. He also knows that shadow has more than one life. Even if he can kill shadow now, he can''t kill it completely.


    At that time, the shadow will definitely vent all his anger on their demon clan.


    Such a terrible existence would stand on Wu Hao''s side. What did Wu Hao do.


    But fortunately, Wu Hao is dead at this moment, otherwise today''s demigod battlefield will be dominated by the Terran family.


    Wu Hao, holy king, Yao, plus a shadow, the peak combat power is completely enough to compete with their orcs and four spirits.


    "Shadow, give up your idea. It''s impossible for you to kill me. Naturally, it''s impossible for me to kill you. Why don''t you sit down and have a good talk." The Fire Dragon King smiled and said.


    "Talk? Do you think I have anything to talk to you about? " The shadow asked coldly.


    "Hehe, if you don''t talk about it, how do you know there''s nothing to talk about? In this way, you help me. I promise you no matter what conditions. How about it?" The Fire Dragon King began to draw in.


    "Are you sure?" The shadow suddenly asks, which makes the Fire Dragon King happy. It seems that the shadow is only angry for a moment. Everyone is the same in front of benefits.


    "Of course, as long as you and I cooperate, isn''t the whole demigod battlefield ours?" The Fire Dragon King continued to tempt.


    Now they have him and the demon king. If you add a shadow, the war situation in the remaining 100 years can almost form a trend.


    "Well, I have one condition now. If you can promise, I can also promise to cooperate with you."


    "OK, tell me." The fire dragon king agreed without any hesitation.


    "He!" The shadow points to the demon king.


    "It''s very simple. If you help me kill him, I''ll cooperate with you."


    The devil king and the Fire Dragon King changed their faces. I never thought that this was the condition of the shadow.


    "This joke is not funny at all. Do you think it''s possible?" Of course, the fire dragon king didn''t hesitate. Can he agree to this condition? He''s not a fool.


    Shadow and the devil, who is more worthy of his trust? Of course it''s the devil.


    Ying is clearly playing with him, and if not, today he can choose to cooperate with him because of a demon king, and tomorrow he can cooperate with the Terran because of other things.


    Therefore, this cooperative relationship is not reliable at all. He will never choose the middle way.


    "Then don''t talk nonsense!" The shadow launched an attack, and the fire dragon king knew that he could not talk about the result, so he had to find a way to repel the shadow.


    "Demon king, don''t you join hands with him to kill me?" The shadow looked at the devil and asked with a sneer.


    "It''s not necessary. I won''t meddle in your affairs." The devil still maintains an attitude of middleman.


    "Isn''t that necessary? I think it''s very necessary. Are you worried about me going out to trouble your demon clan? " The shadow asked coldly.


    The demon king didn''t speak, just watched the two fight.


    "Don''t worry, even if you join hands with him now, I won''t let you go. Anyway, if you want to kill me, you''d better rush up now, otherwise the next target is your demon clan."


    The devil''s face changed slightly and his eyebrows frowned.


    crazy!


    "I have to say, you''re still crazy." The devil said coldly.


    "Since you have said so, I have no reason to save face for you." The devil is in a dilemma.


    But the movie said that. He can only join hands with the fire dragon king, even if he kills one of the movie''s lives.


    "Hahaha, good to come. It''s worth being afraid of death today. Wu Hao, your boy, I can''t save you. Let them accompany you with fear today."


    crazy!


    The demon king roared. He could see that the shadow was serious. I''m afraid it''s difficult for them.


    He is not afraid of the shadow coming to light, but afraid of the dark. If he fights alone, he is absolutely not afraid of the shadow.


    But the demon clan is so huge that if the shadow attacks others alone, he has no time to lock it.


    "I like to see your angry expression, isn''t it very angry? Anger is right, you wait, I will go to your demon clan soon! "


    Original field!


    He won with his hands together and showed his "original field". He is not so stupid. Why waste his life here in vain.


    "You two have a good time today. Don''t spend the night. Don''t be quiet. Don''t walk at night. Especially remind the people below you, otherwise don''t blame me for falling down accidentally."


    The sound of the shadow remained in their minds. When the black smoke dispersed, the shadow had disappeared.


    The demon king frowned. Unexpectedly, he did it in the end, but he still couldn''t leave a shadow. Now, it''s good to offend the shadow completely.


    He won''t be in danger, but I''m afraid all the powerful demons will be threatened.


    Space turbulence.


    On a piece of earth red stone, the whole area is only 30 meters long and wide.


    In this space turbulence, nothing can be intact, even the strongest existence among human demigods.


    But the earth red stone was not damaged. It was as solid as a rock. All the turbulent and violent energy seemed unable to get close to it.


    However, at this moment, there is a shallow pit in the center of the stone, and the center of the pit is emitting energy.

 Chapter 1146

    All the breath here is isolated, and you can''t feel the violent elements in the turbulence of the external space. Similarly, you can''t feel any energy on the stone outside.


    At this time, in the shallow pit, a bloody figure curled up in it. This state has lasted for half a month.


    The whole earth red stone is emitting a trace of residual power, as if it is helping the bloody figure restore its vitality.


    Yes, this figure is Wu Hao. He was greatly damaged and his life was almost on the line, but the stone of the artifact began to slowly help him recover from his injury, which enabled him to hang his life.


    Wu Hao, who slowly opened his eyes, didn''t know where it was. He just felt strong tingling all over his body, but another warm current swept through his body.


    "This... Where is it?" Blurred his eyes and couldn''t see the surrounding environment at all.


    Is this the Styx?


    But in Wu Hao''s memory, Styx is not like this, and if he really dies, he won''t feel pain.


    So he should not be dead, and not only that, he is still in the turbulence of space, because his eyes have gradually begun to become clear.


    "Me, I''m coming up?" Wu Hao seems to see that there are red earth stones around here. That''s right.


    "What a strong earth element, this is the law of earth!" Wu Hao looked happy. He didn''t expect to die like this. It seems that the identity of the chosen person is not covered.


    The double effects of earth element and earth law are very powerful. Wu Hao can obviously feel that his injury has recovered a lot.


    But his appearance has been stained with blood, and he looks very sloppy and embarrassed.


    Make sure that the energy in the spatial turbulence cannot enter here, just as it was excluded at that time.


    Wu Hao entered the small world. The environment here is much better than that outside.


    Without thinking about it, Wu Hao plunged into the river.


    At this time, he too needs a bath to change his state.


    After washing and changing clothes, Wu Hao withdrew from the small world and returned to the turbulent flow of space.


    In fact, he also wanted to go directly to the small world for shelter.


    But this idea was only for a moment, because he knew that once he entered the small world, the violent energy outside would completely destroy the small world, and then he would be more dangerous.


    It was also because he was sure that there was no danger here that he dared to make such a bold act.


    Feeling this powerful law of earth, Wu Hao felt a little surging. It seems that this earth red stone should be a treasure.


    The earth element can promote the recovery of all creatures, so he can continue his life.


    Fortunately, he had insisted before. If he had given up, he would not have lived long, even if he was not so dangerous at that time.


    Now that you''ve got this place to live, there should be no problem saving your life.


    Now there is only one thing to do, practice, and then break through the semi divine realm, or integrate the space-time field. As long as he can get one of the two, he may leave this ghost place.


    Of course, if he can not only break through the demigod realm, but also integrate the new space field, he will have a much greater grasp of going out.


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao began to practice. Now the first and most likely thing he can do is to break through the demigod.


    His strength has reached its peak. If he enters the state of excellent cultivation, he may break through success in a short time.


    Of course, reaching the demigod on the peak is also a barrier. Without strong willpower, it is not easy to break through success.


    As for the integration of new space fields, I''m afraid it will be quite time-consuming. Although it''s safe here at present, it can''t be 100% guaranteed. After all, it''s too scary in the turbulence of space.


    In a flash, the time outside has passed for two years. In these two years, the holy king has been staying in the underworld, and the demon king has returned to the demon family.


    Because he was worried that the shadow would find trouble in the demon clan, he had to come back to guard.


    After the holy king went to the underworld, he closed the door. The heavenly king didn''t give face at all and didn''t intend to check Wu Hao''s information for the holy king.


    The holy king and the heavenly king also exchanged hands several times and almost didn''t overturn the whole Heavenly King''s house, but the heavenly king''s strength is naturally very strong. They can only draw every time.


    "Heavenly king, I only have such a small thing. Are you really so inhuman?" The holy king asked coldly.


    "Hum, I''m not a human being. Naturally, I don''t know what human feelings are. This is the rule. If you say you don''t check it, you won''t be useful no matter how you spill it." The heavenly king''s attitude is as firm as ever.


    "Ah, old king of heaven, you are really stubborn. Just check it for him. I know Wu Hao, too. He is a very good young man." This time the holy king came to Pluto and wanted Pluto to to help talk about love.


    "Go back to your underworld. It''s none of your business here. Do you think I''ll give face when you come?" Who knows that the appearance of Pluto makes the king of heaven more shameless.


    Now Pluto''s face changed greatly.


    "Old man, you''re really shameless, aren''t you? OK, you don''t check me. Let''s see." Then Pluto took the holy king and left.


    "No, I''ll call him until he agrees." The holy king wants to do it again.


    "Come on, what do you think will happen if you continue to fight, and there''s no way to win him. Come with me. It''s a big deal. Let''s use the old method."


    Hearing what Pluto said, the holy king looked puzzled. Does Pluto have a way to check it?


    He followed Pluto to to the underworld. Pluto took the holy king to the Pluto ruins.


    "The end here is linked to the Styx river. If he doesn''t check, we''ll go in and check it ourselves. Ma is a little troublesome, but we can find it after all."


    The holy king was very happy. I didn''t expect that there was such a method.


    "I''ve heard that there is a cave in the ancient tomb of Pluto. It''s true. Although I know you asked Wu Hao to help, I still have to say thank you." Holy King boxing.


    "Hehe, don''t say much. Let''s go."


    Like two lasers, they entered the tomb of Pluto and finally came to the periphery of the Styx river.


    "If it''s the heavenly king, he can just read the list directly, but we don''t have that permission, so we can only find it by ourselves."


    The holy King nodded and looked for it slowly. It''s like any news didn''t come.


    They acted separately and began to look for Wu Hao''s breath in the boundless netherworld.


    During this period, the holy king also felt several familiar smells, including old friends who had died before.


    So the holy King greeted them and asked them to use their relationship to help find Wu Hao.


    Of course, there are friends and enemies. Xuanming was very depressed after entering the Styx river. At this time, he was ecstatic when he knew that the holy King appeared in the Styx river. It seemed that he still came in to find Wu Hao.

 Chapter 1147

    So Wu Hao should be a dead soul?


    Xuanming immediately found his friend in the Styx river. He naturally had no choice outside. After all, he is dead now.


    But since the holy king has come here, he will not let the holy King leave safely.


    And that Wu Hao. If Wu Hao really dies, he will never make Wu Hao feel better. He has fallen to this point today. All thanks to Wu Hao.


    Now whenever there is a chance of revenge, he will not let go.


    Within half a day, xuanming gathered hundreds of ghosts. The strength of these ghosts is very strong.


    At the most time, there are also high-level and supreme strength, and more than 20 demigods, including a ghost king.


    It is said that the reason why the ghost king came to help him was entirely for the holy king.


    The ghost king will die. It''s all because of the holy king. It''s not easy to hear the holy King appear here. How can he miss this opportunity.


    At this time, the holy king had noticed something wrong. The Styx suddenly became quiet. Even many ghosts fled quickly after seeing them.


    If something is strange, there must be a demon. I think these ghosts must have found something.


    Or is it not normal for humans to appear here and scare those ghosts.


    But this should not be ah, ghosts should not be afraid of humans, but humans will be afraid of ghosts.


    As soon as the idea fell, the holy King noticed that a huge breath was approaching him, and the breath was very familiar.


    "Is that him?" The holy King frowned.


    No!


    The holy King retreated quickly, because there were other smells around that powerful breath, even xuanming.


    If he doesn''t know why he''s here, he''ll be a fool.


    These ghosts must have come for him. I didn''t expect to be found so quickly.


    When they found that the holy king had escaped, xuanming stopped them from all directions. In short, they should eat the holy King clean today.


    "Holy king, long time no see!" A voice appeared in the king''s mind.


    The holy King stopped and looked at the ghost behind him.


    "Auden, I didn''t expect us to meet again." The holy King replied faintly.


    "Hehe, I''ve almost forgotten that name. Now please call me the ghost king." The ghost King waved his hand and hundreds of strong men appeared behind him.


    "Ghost king? It''s a good name. You come here with so many ghosts. You should not just talk about the past. " The holy king is ready to fight.


    It''s a blessing, not a curse. What should come will always come.


    "Nostalgia? What can I talk to you about? Do we have a good relationship? Oh, by the way, I vaguely remember my death, as if it was thanks to you? " The ghost King approached the holy king and asked coldly.


    "That''s your fault. You killed the last holy king and usurped the throne. Don''t you think you deserve it?"


    "Hum! Don''t tell me these great principles. The throne itself is capable of living. Don''t you kill me and sit on the throne? " The ghost King snapped, and could hear that there was incomparable anger in his tone.


    "I was avenging the last holy king. The throne of the holy king doesn''t matter to me!"


    "Auden, if you want to fight, don''t talk so much!" The holy King pulled out his artifact. In short, this war is inevitable. He can only find a chance to escape or subdue the ghost King Oden.


    "Hahaha, what are you fighting me with? Are you alone? Let you die in the Styx river today. Let you taste the feeling of being trapped here for thousands of years! " The ghost King Auden waved and all the strong rushed up.


    Many ants kill elephants. No matter how strong the holy king is, he can''t resist for too long, not to mention many demigods.


    Fortunately, they are just soul bodies and can''t give full play to their real strength. Otherwise, it is estimated that he really has to explain here today.


    "A bunch of useless waste!" Seeing that the ghost king could not do anything for a while and a half, the holy King rushed up himself.


    "Auden, it seems that the hatred ten thousand years ago is staged again today." A powerful breath appeared behind the holy king.


    This voice made people feel very familiar, and the holy king turned around with joy on his face.


    "Old Saint King." The holy King saluted quickly.


    "Don''t be polite. You are the real king now."


    The holy King shook his head: "in front of the old holy king, the disciples are just the light of fireflies."


    "You, you actually climbed out of hell..." King Oden looked frightened. He had been here for thousands of years. At the beginning, he didn''t find the old holy king. Unexpectedly, because of a holy king, the old holy King chose to appear.


    "Hum, hell is not terrible. What''s terrible is the people''s heart. At the beginning, I knew you died in his hands. I didn''t bother you after I came here. After all, you were my disciple. I didn''t expect that you are still so intensified and stubborn now."


    "Shut up!" Auden roared wildly.


    "What old man are you? Do you really think you are qualified to shout with me? Now you are just a lonely ghost in hell. Can you compare with my ghost king? "


    The Oden ghost king has no idea of respecting teachers. The old holy king in front of him is his predecessor, or even a master, but I didn''t expect the Oden ghost king to treat him like this.


    "Villain, I let you grow up. If I had known this, I should have slapped you to death." The old king was angry.


    "Hahaha, you have to do it, otherwise you wouldn''t have died in my hands." The Oden ghost king is obviously fearless because there are so many strong people around him.


    "Ah... The original hatred, the original hatred, it''s time to end it today." As soon as the old Saint''s voice fell, three shadows appeared.


    The appearance of these three shadows made the ghosts such as king Oden begin to retreat.


    "It''s you!" The Oden ghost king is obviously afraid.


    "Auden, as the South ghost king, you don''t maintain your own area, but you come here to attack the old ghost king. Don''t you want to do it?" The East ghost King snapped.


    It turns out that there are more than one ghost king in the Styx river. To be exact, there are five ghost kings.


    One in the southeast and one in the northwest, followed by the main ghost king who can really dominate the four ghost kings.


    Auden belongs to the southern ghost king. His strength can not be underestimated. After all, he can dominate one side.


    So the other three kings are the same. They were all the task of dominating one side before they died, and they also have great power after they died.


    Three ghost kings appeared beside the old holy king at the same time.


    "Don''t, you!" Oden ghost King''s eyes suddenly changed and he was afraid because he thought of a terrible possibility.


    Is the old holy king the Lord ghost King I have never seen?


    No, it''s impossible, absolutely impossible. How can the old holy king be the main ghost king? This obviously doesn''t make sense.

 Chapter 1148

    About a hundred years after the old holy king died, he also died. When he came in, he didn''t hear that the main ghost king was the holy king killed by him on earth.


    In such a short time, the old holy king could not have done so, otherwise how could he have died in his hands.


    "Hehe, Auden, are you surprised at my identity? Yes, I am the Lord ghost king. I canonized you as the South ghost king. "


    Boom!


    Although he was ready, the old holy king was still a little flustered after he really admitted his identity.


    "Are you curious why I died in your hands?" The old holy King frowned.


    "Because I trust you, among my disciples, I trust you and him most." The old holy King pointed to the holy king and the southern ghost king.


    "But I didn''t expect that your charitable heart was all disguised. Under your kind face was a very vicious heart."


    "But since you are my disciple, I have also thought about whether it will be my own problem, so after you come to the Styx River, I choose to give you another chance to do well. If you do well, I will call you the South ghost king, but when the holy king appears again, you make the same choice!"


    Auden couldn''t say a word at this time.


    The reason why he wanted to kill the old holy king was that he wanted to be the holy king, and his right blinded his eyes.


    "Auden, you have no chance. You deceive your teacher and destroy your ancestors. Now I have recorded all your crimes. Now you have no chance and no qualification to beg for mercy."


    Auden quickly stepped back.


    He knew that the old king was going to do it.


    "In that case, the first time I have a chance to kill you, I have a chance to let you fly into oblivion. If you want to kill me, you have to taste the huge price yourself!" Oden is obviously stubborn.


    He just needs to seize the opportunity and get rid of the old holy king before the helpers of the other three kings arrive.


    "I''ll kill them all, drag the others, and the demigod strong man killed the old man with me." It can be said that there are no feelings.


    "Hehe, don''t dream. They and you can''t make me disappear. It''s you." The old holy King flew up.


    "Let''s see if there is a gap between you and me. If I didn''t trust you, you would have died thousands of times!" The strength of the old holy king is very strong.


    The holy king saw it and went to help.


    "You go and help the three of them, and I''ll solve this villain!" The old king whispered.


    The holy King nodded. Although he hesitated for two seconds, he still chose to listen to the old holy king.


    The holy king thought it was incredible that time had developed to such a point.


    His purpose this time was to find Wu Hao. Unexpectedly, he met so many old acquaintances and was involved in things ten thousand years ago.


    But that''s good. The original teacher Fu has now become the supreme existence in the Styx River, and he can be at ease.


    Wu Hao basically has the answer in his heart. According to Wu Hao''s character, if he really comes here, he can''t be so quiet.


    The news that he and Pluto came here should have spread all over the Styx river. If Wu Hao hadn''t appeared at this time, there would be only one truth.


    Wu Hao didn''t die and didn''t come here, so Wu Hao wasn''t here.


    Of course, he can''t be so sure. It''s best to ask the old holy king when things are over.


    In this nether Hanoi, except for the heavenly king, the old holy king should be able to access all materials.


    ¡­ ¡­


    At this time, Wu Hao was practicing. Of course, he was not in the Styx river.


    His breath is getting closer and closer to the power of demigod, but it always follows a barrier. It really takes a little time to break through.


    Fortunately, he was protected by this stone, otherwise he really didn''t have such a good chance to do such a dangerous thing.


    Nevertheless, Wu Hao still opened his eyes from time to time to avoid computing errors and space turbulence attacking here.


    For a long time, Wu Hao found a special advantage. This earth red stone can not only recover his injury, but also continuously increase his cultivation effect.


    At this time, he had also determined that the strong breath he perceived outside was emanating from this stone.


    It''s just that after studying for so long, he still doesn''t understand what this stone is. In short, it''s definitely not simple.


    I''m afraid the quality of this thing has far exceeded some artifact, and even exceeded the existence of artifact.


    It is said that there is a more powerful existence on this artifact.


    Just like the gods, above the gods are the LORD God, the Lord and the Supreme God.


    This artifact also has a higher level, that is, the highest artifact.


    At that time, he also heard from the film that the supreme artifact and artifact were not at the same level at all. The appearance of artifact could change a duel.


    The appearance of the supreme artifact may change a war.


    Because the power of the supreme artifact is not comparable to the energy of the artifact. According to the shadow, once the supreme artifact comes out, even if the user doesn''t do it, it can resist the gods.


    That is, the supreme artifact can deal with the gods alone.


    At that time, Wu Hao was very excited. The stone in front of him was very powerful. It was obviously not an ordinary artifact.


    But he didn''t think it was the highest artifact and couldn''t reach that standard.


    Of course, if it is really the highest artifact, he will have the qualification to challenge the gods.


    In the far netherworld, in the netherworld of Hanoi, a human Ghost War began, and the holy King destroyed many ghosts alone.


    The old holy king and Oden are still in fierce battle. Oden is obviously not the opponent of the old holy king. However, there are more people around Oden, so the old holy king can''t take Oden in a short time.


    "Retreat, retreat." Auden knows that if he goes on like this, he will be in danger when the power of the main ghost king comes. Now that he can''t kill the main ghost king, he can only retreat.


    "Dream!" The old holy King took out a magic weapon.


    "Heaven and earth cover!" Auden''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, the old holy King brought the treasure of the original holy palace.


    This heaven and earth cover is neither offensive nor defensive, but imprisoning. Once trapped in the scope of heaven and earth cover, no one is allowed to enter or leave unless the caster removes the heaven and earth cover.


    Seeing that the heaven and earth cover shrouded all the surrounding areas, Auden did nothing.


    The quality of heaven and earth cover cannot be broken by demigods. Unless the gods make a move, once the imprisonment is successful, it will become a natural prison that cannot be destroyed.


    "Old fellow, since you use this despicable means!" Auden is a little unwilling. If they go on like this, they will be trapped and die in it.


    "Mean? Compared with you, I can''t call this means mean. " The old holy king said coldly.


    Auden''s words to the old holy king can also be said.

 Chapter 1149

    After all, he was the first to say mean things, but he was unwilling, very unwilling.


    His potential strength is the best candidate for the holy king, but why did the old holy King choose others? He is clearly the most potential disciple of the holy palace.


    "Old man, if you want to destroy me, I will never let you succeed. Since you want to trap me, I''ll let you trap me!"


    Auden suddenly turned and his eyes became hot.


    "Master, be careful!" The holy King found that something was wrong. Oden must have used some despicable means.


    What does a person want to do most when he is pushed to the limit?


    Of course, the fish died and the net was broken. He knew that today might be a death. Before he died, he must try his best.


    To succeed, to die happily, maybe Auden is thinking the same thing now.


    "Let him come. After all, he doesn''t know the meaning of the holy palace. Today I''ll show him what is the holy king and what is the holy palace on earth." The old king remained unmoved.


    The holy king also stopped. At this time, he knew clearly what the old holy king was going to do.


    trial!


    The highest skill of the holy palace, the divine level skill created by the gods, is called just judgment, which is also called holy judgment.


    "The holy judgment is useless to me. You don''t have time to show it to me!" Auden had come to the back of the old holy king in a twinkling of an eye, and he hugged the old holy king.


    "The self explosion terror of soul power is abnormal. Can you bear it?" Auden shouted.


    "Now give you two choices. Sacrifice me. I''ll take the Lord ghost king. Second, let me leave. In the future, our well water will not invade the river." Oden thought he had caught the old holy king and had the conditions for negotiation.


    But all the eyes on the scene stared at him and didn''t speak, because only the main ghost king could promise and deny.


    The words of the main ghost king are imperial edicts. Without the command of the main ghost king, they will not agree with Oden.


    Auden also found that something was wrong. The three ghost king didn''t listen at all.


    "Evil barrier, up to now, you are still stubborn. Heaven can''t do evil, and man can''t live if he does evil!" The old king was not afraid of Oden''s threat.


    In the human world, he is the old holy king and the first person in the supremacy of mankind.


    In the Styx River, he is the main ghost king, the master of thousands of ghosts, and also supreme.


    In the human world, he believed in his disciples too much, so he died miserably in the hands of his disciples.


    But he wasn''t afraid. He would die if he died. It''s no big deal.


    Now they have become ghosts. Will he care about death?


    It is precisely because of this that the three ghost kings did not stop him and let him choose, because ghosts are not dead, they have died once


    "Auden, you''ve become like this now. Don''t you still understand? Ah. "The holy king looked at Auden and sighed helplessly.


    So once some people die, they will even die as ghosts.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re not afraid of me. It''s a big deal. Let''s finish it together!" Auden is cruel and wants to die together. He won''t lose.


    "It will not be me that will die, but you, evil. You are useless in this life and there will be no afterlife."


    I saw the old holy king with his hands folded and a golden light in his eyes.


    "Give you three seconds to think about it. This is your last chance to repent!" The old king''s breath has begun to change.


    Although it''s a ghost, it can spread a burst of sacred breath.


    "Three!"


    "Don''t scare me, I will explode when you cast the holy judgment, and everyone will die together!" Oden is still holding the last glimmer of hope.


    It is impossible for him to compromise. He should leave today and take everyone with him.


    "Two!"


    Auden''s eyes became tense, and the old holy king in front of him was ready to seal.


    "Evil, you have no chance!"


    "One!"


    Just hear a bell ring.


    "Holy judgment!" The old holy King finished printing.


    "Die together!" However, Auden''s soul explosion had no effect.


    A white light enveloped everything around and disappeared quietly.


    The scene was quiet. It was as if there had been no war. They were just having a family meeting here.


    Auden was still behind the old holy king. His eyes were frightened and he knelt on the ground with an ordinary voice.


    "The holy judgment has purified all your breath. Now you can only be a lonely ghost. Take your people away and never appear in front of me."


    Auden didn''t hear the old holy king. He felt worse than ashes.


    As if he had seen another layer of hell, all the scenes he feared appeared in front of him.


    Knife mountain, oil pot, sea of fire, abyss.


    In short, everything in front of him is driving his soul, making him torture and pain all the time.


    The holy king looked at him and said nothing more. For this bastard, this punishment is not excessive.


    Many ghosts around looked at all this with panic in their eyes.


    It''s abnormal that the holy judgment has such a powerful effect.


    It''s worse than killing each other. At least killing each other can be a little happier.


    Today, ORN not only suffers from the pain of no flesh and blood, but also suffers from the scourge of the soul.


    "And you? Do you want to continue? " The old holy king looked at the men ORN had brought.


    Where did they dare to challenge the old holy king at this time? The strong ones that the ghost king of ORN couldn''t resist were just looking for death.


    One after another, looking at their frightened faces, the old holy king didn''t continue to investigate, so he tore off the cover of heaven and earth.


    "Old holy king, aren''t you hurt?" The holy king came to him and asked.


    The old holy King shook his head and said, "I''m all right."


    Although the words say so, the holy king knows that even if the old holy king is now the main ghost king and in charge of the four ghost kings, his strength can not exceed too much.


    After all, after reaching this limit, no matter how strong it is, it is impossible to kill each other easily.


    Of course, except for some special circumstances, such as Wu Hao.


    But the old holy king is not Wu Hao, so it is impossible to achieve that degree. Although the old holy king looks calm, the holy ruling has almost exhausted his soul.


    "All right, let''s break up. The matter of the southern ghost king will be decided later."


    All the ghosts dispersed, and the old holy king looked at the holy king.


    "You did a good job. I didn''t read you wrong." The old holy king said happily.


    The holy King''s face was heavy: "no, the disciple still didn''t do well enough, otherwise he wouldn''t be here today."


    For Wu Hao''s affairs, the holy king was full of guilt. After all, if he found out in time and arrived in time, that danger would not have happened.

 Chapter 1150

    "I already know about your coming here. I have checked for you before. The young man named Wu Hao is not dead. At least his soul has not come to the Styx river."


    Hearing this, the holy king was relieved, but he also wondered.


    Wu Hao is not in the Styx river or in the turbulent flow of space. Where did he go? Has it really come out of the turbulent flow of space?


    "Take this with you." The old holy King handed the heaven and earth cover to the holy king.


    "Since he went to space turbulence, taking this thing over should help him."


    The holy King took down the heaven and earth cover. He had seen the power of this thing just now. Its defense could not be broken by any demigod level attack.


    "Master, I''ll thank you for Wu Hao first." The holy king didn''t refuse. After all, it''s about whether Wu Hao can return safely.


    If Wu Hao is still in the space turbulence, he will definitely use this thing at that time. At least heaven and earth cover in the space turbulence can protect Wu Hao''s life.


    After a few more words, the holy king and the old holy King left quickly.


    Human demon zone.


    The shadow is surrounded by many demigod strongmen such as the demon king, the Dragon King and the tiger clan leader.


    "Shadow, my demon family has always had no grievances and enemies with you. Why do you stick to it!" The demon king still doesn''t want to offend the shadow until now.


    Compared with Wu Hao, Ying is actually more reluctant to offend Ying.


    Although Wu Hao is stronger than him, he can kill Wu Hao once he seizes the opportunity, just like trapping Wu Hao in the turbulence of space.


    But the shadow is different. The shadow has ten lives. Even if you have the opportunity to solve one, you will definitely suffer an endless blow from the shadow.


    Therefore, the shadow can be regarded as the real enemy, the enemy who makes people feel great pressure.


    "Hehe, as I said before, since you killed Wu Hao, that''s my enemy!" The shadow said coldly.


    "Now you have the ability to kill me together, but please believe that my revenge is far from here."


    The demon king frowned and shadow the damn guy.


    "You''re a little unreasonable. It''s Wu Hao who provoked my demon clan first. Don''t you allow us to fight back?" The devil tried to reason with the shadow.


    Although the shadow has killed many of their powerful demons during this time, he is not very angry, so if he can make peace with the shadow, he won''t mind what happened before.


    "I don''t care. In a word, the people I cover, your demon clan moved, which means you don''t give me face."


    The two sides fell into a stalemate.


    "Ah, it seems that I can''t talk to you. Are you really going to be the enemy of our demon and orc for Wu Hao?" The devil''s face calmed down. Now he has given enough shadow face, but shadow doesn''t care about the so-called face at all.


    Therefore, if Ying really wants to do things, he has no choice but to fight to the end.


    "Don''t give me nonsense. Do you think it will end if it''s so simple?" In fact, Ying doesn''t intend to fight with the demon clan to the end.


    He believes that Wu Hao is not dead, and even if he is dead, Wu Hao, as a chosen person, can revive or show his divine power in the underworld.


    So he must fulfill his original promise. Anyway, he has to avenge Wu Hao.


    "OK, since you want to choose so, the demon and beast, and perhaps even the divine beast in the future will regard you as an enemy." When the demon king finished this sentence, the breath of all demon demigods condensed.


    "Come on!" The shadow is ready. It''s a big deal to play with the demon clan with one life today.


    Just then, a huge breath appeared not far away.


    "Stop!" The holy King appeared in front of the crowd.


    "When you come, join hands with me and kill them all." The shadow sneered.


    Seeing the holy King appear, the demon king''s face is even more ugly. There is a shadow that has given them a headache. Now there is another holy king.


    "Demon king, since you don''t want to offend him, how about I take him today?" The holy king suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Huh?" The shadow looked shocked.


    "What do you mean? If you and I join hands, they will have to peel off even if they don''t die! " The shadow snapped.


    "All right, stop talking. We are by no means their opponents." The holy king said faintly.


    There was no expression on the devil''s face. He didn''t understand what the holy king wanted to do.


    Inexplicably appear here, just want to take away the shadow? When did the relationship between the shadow and the holy King become so good?


    "So what? Do you think I''m afraid of them? " The shadow is like looking back.


    The holy King ignored him and looked at the demon king.


    "How''s it going? Anyway, if you really offended him, you''ll come to no good end. "


    The demon king hesitated for two seconds before talking: "you can take him, but he has to promise that he won''t attack my demon family."


    "Impossible!" The shadow refused immediately.


    "I promised you for him." The holy king answered immediately.


    "You go aside. What qualifications do you have to promise for me? Do I know you very well?" Shadow is a little angry. He is not afraid of the demon clan. As long as the demon clan can play, he can do the same.


    "You guy, you''ve lived for at least tens of thousands of years. How can you do things so impulsively." The holy king looked at the shadow and gave him his eyes.


    The shadow suddenly finds something wrong. The holy king is not a timid person at ordinary times. Why do you do this now? Is it for what reason?


    "Huh? It seems that he doesn''t want to promise. In that case, how about you stay? " The demon king sneered. It happened that today he could wipe out the holy King together.


    "No, I promise!" The shadow shouted again.


    Now the devil is completely encircled. What do these two guys mean and why they change so fast.


    What''s wrong with the two people? It''s really confusing.


    "How? He has promised you. If he is going to attack you because of Wu Hao, I have no right to intervene. " The holy king also expressed his attitude.


    The demon king hesitated for a few seconds. He can naturally grasp which is more important. The threat of the holy king is not big. After all, it is not time to break out the human demon war.


    Now it''s really not a good thing for their demon clan to offend completely because of this kind of thing.


    They can''t keep warm because they are afraid of playing tricks behind their backs.


    "OK, you can go. If you repent later, I will do my best to send you away from the world." The demon king looked at the shadow very seriously and said coldly.


    The shadow didn''t speak. He always went his own way. If one day, he wouldn''t be afraid, so the devil''s threat to him is useless. Now he just wants to find out what the holy king wants to do.


    "I''ll see you later. I''m sure we''ll meet again soon."

 Chapter 1151

    Then the holy King left the demon family with the shadow.


    "What''s the situation? If you just save me, I''m definitely not finished with you!" Shadow asked angrily. If he didn''t feel something wrong, he would never leave with the holy king.


    "Listen to me first. Wu Hao is not dead and needs your help now, so you can''t be watched by the demon clan, otherwise it will be difficult to rescue Wu Hao."


    The shadow looked surprised.


    "You mean Wu Hao is not in the Styx? Where is he? " The shadow asked immediately.


    "I''m not sure about this. Wu Hao is not in minhanoi. He''s not dead yet, so I suspect he may still be in the turbulence of space." The holy king is just a guess. After all, the shadow also found space turbulence.


    Now there are only two possibilities. One is that Wu Hao has left the space turbulence and gone to other places. Secondly, Wu Hao is still in the space turbulence, but the shadow has not been found.


    "It''s impossible. I''ve looked for everything in the turbulent space, except the place where I can''t get in. I''m afraid only gods can get in there, so."


    "No!" The holy king suddenly interrupted.


    "Don''t you know the character of Wu Hao? Create all kinds of possibilities. Miracles are not worth mentioning in front of him, so nothing is impossible. " The holy king felt more and more that the place mentioned by the shadow was extremely possible.


    "This" was said by the holy king. Ying also found that it seemed very possible. He was too angry before, so he didn''t think about it carefully.


    "All right, let''s not speculate. Now we need you to go to the space turbulence again. It''s up to you to rescue Wu Hao." The holy king looked at the shadow and said faintly.


    The shadow frowned. To tell the truth, he was really not in the mood to go to that place again.


    But if Wu Hao is still talking nonsense, maybe he really needs them to rescue him, so he can''t put it down at this time.


    "Then I''ll go again. I''m not helping you, it''s for the boy." The shadow snorted coldly.


    He basically has no intersection with the holy king. Now he can stand well with the holy King completely because of the existence of Wu Hao, otherwise he won''t look at the holy king.


    "Be safe. Take this with you. I''ll wait for you in the demigod battlefield." The holy king gives the heaven and earth cover to the shadow.


    The shadow left the human world without much.


    The holy king looked at all this with envy. Although the world is big, he can go anywhere, even in the underworld, but he can''t enter the divine world and other places like the shadow.


    After the shadow reached the turbulent space, his face suddenly changed. This damn place is simply impossible for normal people to come in.


    "Wu Hao!" Shadow this time is different from last time. He shouted while looking, trying not to miss any place.


    His purpose is very simple. Wu Hao is likely to be in the place where he couldn''t get in.


    At this time, Wu Hao has entered an excellent state, and the whole person is emitting bursts of light, just like a pearl.


    His breath was infinitely close to the demigod state.


    Suddenly, the sound of shadow sounded in the distant space turbulence.


    "Huh?" Wu Hao opened his eyes and the shadow came in again.


    Suddenly, the sky flew out by itself, pierced the storm and flew out.


    Wu Hao knows that he is going to find a shadow. During this time, the sky''s sense of autonomy has become stronger and stronger. It seems that it has also absorbed the energy here.


    Two days later, the shadow was about to reach its limit. If he couldn''t find it again, he had to go out.


    However, he saw the sword light flying from a distance.


    "Who!" The shadow quickly dodged, but the sword light stopped in front of him.


    "Sky sword!" Ying Daxi looked at the sky sword in surprise. Unexpectedly, the sky sword would appear here.


    "Where''s Wu Hao? Where''s your master?" The shadow asked hurriedly.


    The sky sword turned its body and flew out.


    The shadow was unwilling to fall behind and followed up. He felt that the sky sword certainly didn''t appear suddenly. It should be to lead the way for him.


    About ten minutes later, the sky sword came to Wu Hao''s position with the shadow.


    "Wu Hao!" Far away from the shadow, I saw Wu Hao on the earth red stone.


    He also found here before. This is what he said he couldn''t get in. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was really here.


    "Why are you here?" Wu Hao got up, looked at the isolated shadow and asked.


    "Your boy is really not dead!" At this time, Ying Xin was relieved and shocked Wu Hao''s strong vitality.


    At that time, Wu Hao''s breath could not be perceived in the turbulence of the whole space. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was really alive. Not only that, Wu Hao seemed to be stronger than before.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you really want me to die?" Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "Cut, it''s good to die. I don''t want to come back to such a ghost place!" Ying Leng snorted.


    "How did you get up? I''ve been here before. I can''t get up at all."


    Even at this time, the shadow can''t go up, so he doesn''t know how Wu Hao went up at all.


    "Oh, don''t mention this. I almost died in order to come here. Fortunately, I''m lucky, but now I''m safe. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Although he said that just now, Wu Hao knew that the reason why Ying came here was that people outside were worried about him.


    "Well, just know you''re still alive. The holy king asked me to give you this. How can I get it in?" The shadow took out the heaven and earth cover.


    At this time, the handle of the sky sword knocked on the shadow''s shoulder, and then made a movement that could be given to it.


    "You? Can you? " Shadow obviously doesn''t believe in the sky sword. After all, it''s just a sword. Can it be reliable?


    "Just give it. Now it''s the only one who can get in and out freely." Wu Hao still trusts the sky.


    If it had not been for the help of the sky sword, he could not have come here.


    Since Wu Hao said so, the shadow had nothing to say, so he put the heaven and earth cover on the body of the sky sword.


    Seeing that the sky sword entered without any resistance, the shadow fully understood that Wu Hao could go up for a reason.


    "Boy, can you go out?" The shadow asked in a low voice.


    Wu Hao nodded, "what do you say? Can''t you trust me? "


    "Cut, should I trust you? But for me, you would have died several times. "


    This made Wu Hao sign for a moment, and he couldn''t find an excuse to refute. After all, this is indeed the case.


    When God left the ruins, he would have died several times without the help of the shadow.


    "Hey, don''t talk too much nonsense. Trust me, I''ll go out soon. Now because it''s good to stay here, I''ll stay here for a while." Wu Hao said faintly.

 Chapter 1152

    "OK, then we''ll wait for you outside. Your boy, come out quickly. Then we''ll destroy the demon and beast together."


    Wu Hao nodded, and then they talked for two more words. Then they left safely.


    After the shadow left, Wu Hao entered the state of cultivation again.


    After going out, the shadow told the holy King everything. Knowing that Wu Hao was still alive, the holy king was relieved.


    No matter when Wu Hao can come out, it''s good to be alive.


    "I said that this boy can always create surprises for us. OK, in that case, we can wait for him to come out. If I guess correctly, the boy should be attacking the demigod. Once he reaches the demigod, nothing in the world can threaten him except the gods."


    Ying nodded. It seems so. They saw Wu Hao''s talent with their own eyes. It''s not a little strong.


    He and the holy king have both stood at the top of the world, but they are still very surprised in the face of Wu Hao''s talent. Therefore, the holy king said that if Wu Hao was promoted to demigod, there would be no threat in the world.


    Two years passed in a hurry. The demigod battlefield was very quiet these two years.


    Of course, the three resources previously contested by Wu Hao were taken back, and the rest remained unchanged.


    The holy King joined hands with Yao.


    The devil king and the Fire Dragon King joined hands, and the two sides came and went, forming a constraint. They simply could not carry out the next step of checks and balances, which led to the current stalemate.


    In the turbulent flow of space, Wu Hao also reached the edge of breakthrough. The storm energy around him suddenly increased several times. One attack after another forced Wu Hao to retreat his edge.


    This is the sudden change of energy due to the space distortion generated by his breakthrough, so that the storm energy that should have protected the crimson stones actually began to attack the crimson stones.


    Then Wu Hao thought? The heaven and earth mask has been studied on the wind method and effect when it was used.


    The method of use is very simple. You only need to activate it. There are two functions of heaven and earth cover.


    Group protection and personal protection.


    Personal protection is able to completely protect all gods from attacks, even mental attacks.


    Such a powerful baby Wu Hao is really reluctant to use. After all, he doesn''t have much deterrent now.


    However, the storm energy will attack the earth red stones, just like a good dog, and in the end, it will bite its owner.


    Good storm energy used to protect it as before, but now it attacks it like a stranger.


    Wu Hao is not a stingy man. He got through the difficulties with the help of this stone before.


    So he opened the heaven and earth cover without thinking about it. Perhaps only the heaven and earth cover can block such violent energy now.


    Of course, it''s not that the heaven and earth cover is stronger than this stone.


    As the saying goes, the art industry has a specialty. The heaven and earth cover itself belongs to a protective magic weapon, so the protective force should naturally be on the stones.


    Although the strength of the stone is beyond his imagination, it is not invincible. In addition, the energy above has been absorbed by him, so it will become weaker than before.


    After the protection of the heaven and earth cover was opened, the violent energy was completely isolated from the outside, but Wu Hao was afraid because the energy was too huge. Whether the heaven and earth cover alone could really prevent it.


    "Look at you. In order to win the last time." Wu Hao said faintly, and then entered the state of cultivation again. He was only one step away from breaking through the demigod, so he was not allowed to fail this time and could only succeed.


    The energy of heaven and earth cover is being weakened by the violent energy of the outside world.


    Wu Hao absorbed the energy of the stone and expanded himself to break through the demigod realm.


    Perhaps because the energy is too huge, the protective cover of the heaven and earth cover broke after not long.


    Wu Hao also ignored so much and wholeheartedly broke through his own strength.


    Now it''s just a magic weapon. It''s not a magic weapon. It''s very powerful to bear so much energy.


    Just when Wu Hao successfully broke through the demigod, the heaven and earth cover was suddenly broken.


    Wu Hao felt some pain in his heart. At least it was the treasure of the sword. It was a pity that it was broken like this.


    However, at this time, he had reached the demigod level, and the powerful storm energy from the outside immediately disappeared and returned to its original appearance.


    It seems that this difficulty is a successful empire. Now he has to find a way to get out of here.


    Wu Hao stood up and waved to summon out of the space gate.


    Now his strength has reached the semi divine state. In fact, his strength is really the first person under the gods, so maybe he will have the opportunity to go out in this state.


    The news that Wu Hao is still alive doesn''t know how to leak. The demon and orc are very flustered.


    Originally, there was no hope of survival in the turbulent flow of space. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was still alive after a few years. It was incredible.


    "No, we must eradicate Wu Hao. Go and calculate when the space turbulence will come. We must design an ambush in advance. As long as he really comes out alive, we will solve it at all costs." The demon king''s face was very ugly at this time. After all, they naturally worried about this kind of thing.


    Wu Hao''s talent is already very outstanding, and now he is still living in the turbulence of space.


    According to the demon king''s understanding of Wu Hao during this period, if Wu Hao is still alive, he will certainly become stronger and even reach the demigod state.


    If so, what should we do in the future? Wu Hao''s danger level is rising sharply.


    "Not dead, not dead. I don''t think it''s possible. Is the news reliable?" The fire dragon king can''t understand that since Wu Hao has entered the space turbulence, death will happen sooner or later.


    Now, in the past few years, it is reasonable that no matter how strong it is, it will be hard to die unless it can be used indefinitely in all aspects.


    But in spite of that, Wu Hao can''t survive that long.


    "No, I think there will be no waves without wind. Wu Hao is very clumsy, so we should be careful. If we really let him out, once he has reached the demigod, we will never have peace." The demon king is not kidding at all.


    Now Wu Hao and them have never died, so Wu Hao will never let them go easily.


    "Then I''ll arrange the array again. The space vortex can really be put on a large scale. Once he appears, just send him into the space turbulence again."


    However, the demon king shook his head. This statement is simply unrealistic. Wu Hao is a smart man. After the first loss, he will not eat the second one.

 Chapter 1153

    "This is not a long-term plan. If the boy can come out once, he can come out the second time. We must find a way to solve him." The devil frowned.


    Wu Hao now poses an increasing threat to them. If he can really come out of the turbulent flow of space, it is absolutely unprecedented.


    Wu Hao''s strength is absolutely extraordinary and even breaks through again. In that case, even if they work together, they will never threaten Wu Hao.


    "Then you can only ask God to come." The fire dragon king also felt very difficult. Wu Hao can be said to be the most eye-catching genius he has ever seen.


    At this moment, he really understood that Wu Hao''s talent has been outstanding to the point that no one can reach. It is absolutely possible to become an enemy.


    "Please God''s word should not meet the conditions now?" Asked the demon king.


    If you can ask God to do it, it is naturally the best. In that way, you can completely erase Wu Hao.


    However, according to the standard of inviting God, unless there are large-scale deaths and injuries of the orc, or there are gods on the other side, even if Wu Hao is strong, the gods cannot come.


    "It''s all right. We can worship and summon the false gods with animal blood. I don''t believe Wu Hao can compete with the false gods." The fire dragon king said with a confident face.


    The demon king''s face changed slightly: "this may really be an opportunity. The false god''s understanding of the law and divine power is close to the gods. Naturally, mortals can''t be their opponents."


    The Fire Dragon King nodded and said, "that''s what we''ll do. If we can''t continue to stop Wu Hao, please invite the false god to come."


    After Wu Hao broke through the demigod, he took back the heaven and earth cover. Now he has reached the demigod state, and the divine power flows all over his body in an instant.


    Wu Hao can clearly feel the surrounding element energy, and the law energy is also very obvious. No wonder they say that only after entering the demigod can they really feel the power of the God.


    Because gods are more than 50 times stronger than demigods, we can imagine how powerful the power is after 50 times.


    Now Wu Hao has to find a way to break through the demigod. It''s not the way to continue to spend here.


    Of course, if he can''t go out with his demigod power, he can only stay here to integrate the space law array or understand the law power.


    Wu Hao looked at the stone behind him. It''s not simple. You have to take it out. How can this good thing be wasted here.


    The sudden on the stone contains powerful element power, but also mixed with the power of law.


    Wu Hao absorbed the power of these laws and elements to approach the demigod step by step.


    But this thing is too big to take away directly. Wu Hao can only find a way to introduce it into the small world and take it back to study slowly. Maybe there will be some huge gains.


    After a lot of effort, Wu Hao finally put the stone into the small world, making the gravity of the small world grow inexplicably.


    "Is it that heavy?" Wu Hao said to himself, wondering.


    After the stones were removed, the surrounding storm energy seemed to lose its center of gravity and began to rage.


    Wu Hao also wants to feel whether the energy in the turbulent flow of space can threaten him with his current strength.


    The law of the earth.


    Immortal Kung Fu!


    Earth Dragon defense!


    With all the defensive means open, Wu Hao''s physical strength reached an extremely terrible state.


    Many violent energies in the space turbulence hit Wu Hao continuously.


    However, Wu Hao opened his arms as if he didn''t feel anything.


    "Cool, great!"


    Wu Hao can clearly feel the tingling feeling of those energy hitting him.


    Although it hurts, it''s harmless and not as deadly as before.


    "This is the state of my true demigod, which is stronger than I thought." Perhaps because of the blessing of law power, his strength has undergone a qualitative change.


    Space time!


    As soon as the field is expanded, the surrounding area seems to suddenly stop. Of course, it doesn''t stop all, but slows down the speed of everything around it by more than ten times.


    It''s like everything is as slow as a snail. It''s easy for Wu Hao to avoid.


    This is the difference between the supreme and the demigod, which can not be compared at all.


    After going out, the demon king and others are expected to collapse, right?


    Wu Hao smiled. He couldn''t wait to see the demon king.


    Space gate.


    Go!


    Wu Hao tries to open the door of the space. A door slowly appears in front of him. Wu Hao smiles with satisfaction. It seems that he has succeeded.


    But his smile gradually solidified next, because the space gate was breaking.


    The gate is being gnawed by the energy in the turbulent flow of space, and finally disappears.


    Wu Hao frowned. It was a difficult problem. The space gate was destroyed before it was formed. It was impossible to leave.


    Unless the quality of the space gate can not be easily damaged, there is no way to wait until the gate is stable.


    It seems that he can only strengthen the space field. Now he breaks through the demigod. The energy in the space turbulence can''t hurt him, so he is fully capable of further improving the space-time field in this turbulence.


    Law.


    This is the best choice. He has understood the law of the earth. The law of the earth itself is the defense law. Integrating the space-time field into the law of the earth can definitely greatly improve the defense power of the law of the earth.


    Wu Hao opened up an area with extremely strong defense, so that he could stay quietly in it and integrate the law and space.


    This is a long process. During the period of Wu Hao''s integration law, a major event happened outside.


    Purple Python broke through to the high-level supremacy, and the blood of the divine beast was completely stimulated. Coupled with the power of the artifact, purple Python entered and exited seven times from the orc army, and there was nothing she could do above the peak.


    But the purple Python was also seriously injured and trapped in the Tiandu mountains.


    The orcs were so insulted and beaten by a human woman, which made them lose face.


    So they have sent a strong team, one composed of two demigods, five on top of the peak, plus ten top-level strong men, in order to kill the purple python.


    Purple Python was also angry about Wu Hao, so he took the artifact to the orc and turned the orc team upside down.


    The holy King learned that the purple Python went to provoke the orcs to be trapped in the Tiandu mountains without permission, and personally took people to the Tiandu mountains to look for the purple python.


    Knowing that the holy king was sent out because of this woman, the orc also found that something was wrong. Obviously, this woman is very important to the Terran.


    Immediately, the demon king also led the strong to join. At one time, the two sides launched another war, which was even more wonderful than the battle.

 Chapter 1154

    "Demon king, I advise you not to touch that woman. You can''t afford to offend her. If she has any mistakes, I''m afraid that you demon and orc will never have peace or even perish." the holy king has a direct confrontation with the demon king at this time, and the two sides are evenly matched.


    Tiandu mountain range is originally in the middle of Terran and orc, so the support of both sides is also very fast.


    "Threaten me? What is her identity? It''s just a woman. Can her deterrent be comparable to Wu Hao? " The demon king sneered.


    The more anxious the Terran is, the more they want to succeed. In short, they will destroy everything that helps the Terran, whether people or things.


    "Wu Hao? Hehe, you think too much. If you move him, it is estimated that it will be 100 times more serious than killing Wu Hao. " The king''s words made the devil''s face slightly changed.


    He really couldn''t understand that Wu Hao was already the biggest hidden danger of their orcs. Didn''t the woman who appeared only have the fighting power above the peak? How could she be more threatening than Wu Hao.


    This is true for outsiders, but he knows very well about the holy king.


    The family estimates that Wu Hao''s bottom line is that if the demon king really hurt the purple Python today, the result will be unimaginable. I''m afraid Wu Hao will be really angry and destroy the demon and orc at all costs after he comes back.


    "Oh? I''m a little curious when you say so. Now Wu Hao is dead. Even if he has nothing to do, he is trapped in the turbulence of space. In addition to the gods, who else can threaten the alliance between the demon and the beast? " The devil asked coldly.


    According to the holy king, he naturally had some concerns before he found out the situation. Of course, it does not rule out the threat of the holy King''s words.


    "You don''t have to be suspicious. If you don''t believe it, you can have a try. In a sense, I''d like you to take that step." The holy King smiled. He knew that the demon king had begun to fear, so he would talk to him about this nonsense.


    "Holy king, it''s meaningless not to bomb me here. Do you think I''ll believe you?" The demon king stared at the holy king and wanted to see the clue from the holy King''s eyes.


    However, the holy King smiled and said, "whatever you want, for me, if I can save it, I can''t save it. Anyway, I can''t afford to lose."


    The holy king turned around and left the scene with all the strong behind him.


    "I''ve reminded you. If you believe it, it''s up to you. If you don''t believe it, it''s up to you. I don''t have time or time to chat with you."


    The demon king looked at the back of the holy king and frowned. He always felt that what the holy king said was true, but he also felt that the holy king had something to say.


    It''s amazing who this woman is and why she let the holy King say these words.


    Move or don''t move. If you move, there''s no turning back.


    But if you don''t move, the great demon family and the beast family are turned upside down by a woman, but they don''t dare to fight back. How can their demon family face in the future.


    "Holy king, do you really care?" After leaving, Lin Feng asked worried.


    They all know that it''s Wu Hao''s fiancee. If anything goes wrong, they can''t explain it at all.


    The holy King shook his head: "no, it must be managed, but now the best way is this."


    Neither tell the devil the true answer, but also make the devil fear and doubt. In this way, even if you really find the purple python, the devil will think about what he said again.


    Otherwise, once the two sides fight, the purple Python in the mountains will definitely be affected, so he dare not continue to take this risk.


    "But aren''t you afraid of the devil''s broken pot?" Lin Feng can actually understand the holy King''s practice, but he thinks it''s too risky.


    This is a big gamble. Once the gamble is lost, the consequences will be unimaginable. After Wu Hao comes out, he will not only fight with the orcs and demons, but even they may be affected by Wu Hao''s anger.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve left my magic power just now. Once there is a battle or I find the smell of purple python, I''ll find it the first time."


    Hearing this, Lin Feng breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the holy king has already prepared. No wonder he can turn and leave so decisively.


    The decision of the holy king to leave really made the demon king have a little worry in his heart. He didn''t know whether to fight the purple Python in Tiandu mountain.


    "What about the demon king? That woman is very cunning. I don''t think I can catch her if she goes on like this." A strong Orc came to the demon king and asked softly.


    The devil frowned and said faintly after ten seconds.


    "Surround the Tiandu mountains. Don''t give her a hand for the time being, but don''t let her go and watch it change." The devil made the most conservative plan.


    You can''t believe everything the king said, but you can''t believe it, so the woman can''t move for the time being. Of course, it doesn''t mean she can''t move forever.


    Once he finds out that the holy King lied to him, he will definitely let the woman not survive or die.


    Purple Python''s situation is temporarily safe. When he learns that the demon king has made such a choice, the holy king and others are no longer worried. At least at this moment, purple Python is safe, which is better than any situation.


    Now all they have to do is wait and wait for Wu Hao to come back.


    As long as Wu Hao comes back, everything will naturally have hope. At that time, Wu Hao will personally save purple python. Of course, at that time, the demon family and beast family will be in great danger.


    In a flash, another year passed.


    During this year, the purple Python was trapped in the Tiandu mountains. She wanted to leave, but she couldn''t break through. But the orc and the demon had found her, but they didn''t kill her.


    This makes her very confused. Is there any problem, or is Wu Hao back?


    But if Wu Hao comes back, he should come to her to save her. If the Terran side has begun to put pressure on the Warcraft and orc, he doesn''t dare to fight her.


    Wu Hao''s fusion law in spatial turbulence has also made new progress.


    Perhaps because he has the law of ice in the polar ice field, he does not have too many obstacles in integrating the law of space.


    In just one year, Wu Hao''s fusion speed has reached a very shocking speed.


    But Wu Hao has been very restless recently. He always feels that something bad has happened.


    Therefore, he has had symptoms of irritability and anxiety. He knows that if this situation occurs, he must not continue to practice, otherwise there will be problems.


    Small ones are possessed by fire, while large ones are angry, attack their hearts and explode their bodies to death.


    Although Wu Hao doesn''t know the real reason for this problem, he knows that this feeling will never come out of nowhere. There must be something wrong outside. Maybe even something happened to purple python, so he must go out quickly.

 Chapter 1155

    Although the law and space field have not been fully integrated yet, it will never be too difficult for him to go out.


    Wu Hao got up and cut his finger, which came out with a strong current.


    Now he has reached the semi divine power, so his blood also contains divine power. The law of divine power cooperation and blood power should not be a problem to open the space field.


    After blood, divine power and law formed energy, Wu Hao immediately forcibly opened the door of space, and then protected it with the power of the unity of the three.


    The energy in the turbulent flow of space seemed like Wu Hao was going to escape, and the energy suddenly became violent.


    But now he wants to go, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, it doesn''t work.


    Although calling with blood essence as a memorial would hurt his foundation, he can''t care so much now.


    After the space gate was formed, Wu Hao confirmed that it was really a link to the outside space, so he flew in.


    Space turbulence, bye!


    The first universe of mankind, Wu Hao, was transmitted here.


    According to his estimation of the demon king and others, if it is directly transmitted to the demigod battlefield, it will be ambushed by them.


    Although he is now in a semi divine state, he is not afraid at all, but he does not have blind self-confidence. The reason why he is anxious to go back is to confirm whether his family is safe, especially the purple python.


    Now the purple Python is also in the demigod battlefield. Although it is protected by the holy king, it will inevitably encounter danger.


    After taking a look around, this is the territory of the demon clan. The emergence of Wu Hao led many powerful demons to retreat one after another.


    Now Wu Hao''s breath is absolutely terrible. There is no impurity at all. It is much stronger than the demon king.


    In front of Wu Hao, the demon king is like an ordinary demigod strong man, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    Wu Hao''s breath scared them to retreat, and they didn''t dare to watch too much.


    "Wu Hao, it''s Wu Hao. He''s back. He''s back!" The tiger clan leader''s face changed greatly when he saw Wu Hao.


    In particular, I felt the strong breath from Wu Hao, which was so terrible that people pointed out.


    Wu Hao looked back in his direction, and the tiger clan leader felt a breath of death.


    At this moment, he absolutely believes that if Wu Hao wants to kill him, he may only need an idea.


    "Hum!" However, Wu Hao just snorted coldly and left the demon clan.


    He doesn''t have time to take care of these guys now. Come back after he solves the demon king first. In short, none of them can run away.


    Wu Hao''s departure relieved the tiger clan leader, but at the same time, he also felt an extremely tense atmosphere.


    It''s not good. I''m afraid the disaster of the demon family is coming.


    The smell from Wu Hao alone shows that the demon king is probably not his opponent now, so if Wu Hao really wants to attack the demon family, it is estimated that no one can survive.


    Using the space array, Wu Hao transmitted to the position of the demigod battlefield transmission array.


    To go to the demigod battlefield, we can only rely on the transmission array.


    Of course, if he can integrate new space fields, he may be able to transmit anywhere in the three realms.


    On the other hand, the demon king had been waiting impatiently. A year later, he still didn''t see the danger said by the holy king. The fact proved that the holy king was obviously lying to him and tried to escape.


    So the demon king decided to take a risk. He wanted to see how much a senior and supreme woman could threaten their orcs and Warcraft.


    The holy King took people immediately after he heard the news. He knew that the demon king was going to break the jar. Now he couldn''t continue to deter the demon king. The war between the two sides was close at hand.


    "Hahaha, holy king, I''ll break your plot today. I think you''re still bluffing!" The demon king laughed and looked at the holy king. They were so worried. He also understood that this woman must be very important to the holy king and others.


    "Demon king, you will regret it. It will be related to the life and death of your demon family." The holy King frowned. He thought he could hold on for some time. Unexpectedly, the demon king couldn''t help his temper.


    "Fart, do you think I will believe you? Didn''t you say you''d make me regret after you moved her? Then today I''ll see how I regret it! " Then the demon king attacked the whole Tiandu mountain.


    "You''re crazy!" The holy King''s face changed greatly. If he attacked the purple Python like this, it will be affected.


    "Scared? If you are afraid, stop me! "


    The holy king did not hesitate. He knew that the demon king was trying to stimulate him, but now he had to go.


    "Lin Feng, take someone down to find purple Python and protect her!" Then the holy King rushed out. He had to organize the demon king. Otherwise, if purple Python had any mistakes, he couldn''t explain to Wu Hao at all.


    "OK, holy king, be careful!" Lin Feng rushed into the Tiandu mountains with a team of people and horses. While resisting the attack launched by the demon king, he looked for the trace of the purple python. However, where the orcs could easily succeed, he also sent people to encircle and suppress them.


    A year ago, the orc had deployed here, so now the demon is fully prepared and is not afraid of the Terran power.


    "Holy king, tell me who she is, or she will die today!" The demon king asked sternly.


    "Now tell me, maybe she can have a chance of life, otherwise you can''t save her today!"


    "You dare!" The holy king didn''t say. He must not say that it was Wu Hao''s woman, otherwise he didn''t know what the demon king would do.


    "Hehe, I can guess if you don''t say. If I guess correctly, she should be Wu Hao''s woman? I heard xuanming mention it long ago, but I haven''t seen it all the time. "


    The holy king didn''t speak, but it was enough to prove his guess.


    "Hahaha, it seems that I guessed right. Do you really think that boy Wu Hao can come back?" The demon king sneered.


    "Don''t worry, he will come back sooner or later. When he comes back, you''d better plan to stay awake at night." The holy King beat back the demon king with a sword, and the two stood in the air.


    Just then, a voice came from the mountains.


    "Lord devil, I found the woman. What shall I do next?"


    I saw the outline of the devil''s mouth and looked at the holy King proudly.


    "Sorry, the conversation time is over. Obviously, only I am qualified to speak now."


    Then the voice of the demon king came out.


    "Kill her!"


    The king''s face changed greatly.


    "Dare you, demon king, if you dare to kill her, you will not be able to leave Tiandu mountain alive today!" The holy King bit his finger.


    The devil''s eyes changed slightly.


    "Oh? I''m a little surprised that you burn blood essence because of Wu Hao''s woman! "


    "Hum, for people like you, you won''t understand. In short, if you dare to touch her, today is either you or me. If you don''t believe it, you can try!"

 Chapter 1156

    "Hum, you think I''m afraid you won''t succeed. The more you don''t want her to die, the more I want her to die!" The demon king was very excited.


    After so many years, he finally let the holy King show this frightened look.


    In the Tiandu mountain range, a group of Orc and Terran strongmen made great moves, and the surrounding was full of fire and smoke.


    Purple Python knew that the holy king had brought someone to save her, and rushed out with all his strength.


    But the orcs have been ambushing here for a long time. It''s impossible for him to break through the siege alone.


    "This chick really looks good. Anyway, the demon king''s meeting can''t be over for a while and a half. Shall we?" a werewolf Orc looked at the purple Python in front of him.


    "OK, OK, I think so. I haven''t tasted fresh for a long time, not to mention such a beautiful woman." With unanimous agreement, the five wolf orcs on the peak slowly approached the purple python.


    "Die!" Purple Python naturally has the temperament of not losing, and it is impossible to catch it.


    "Darling, you''d better not resist, or you''ll hurt yourself. As long as you serve us well, you may be able to let you go when you''re comfortable."


    Purple Python frowns slightly. She must not fall into the hands of these guys, otherwise life is better than death.


    "Don''t think, death can''t fall into your hands!" Purple Python has made up her mind. In short, she won''t give up easily, but she won''t let these dirty things touch herself.


    The five werewolf orcs rushed up as if they saw delicious food.


    Although purple Python has the suppression of divine animal blood and artifact in his hand, but the strength of these guys is also very strong. They have experienced life and death in this semi divine battlefield all year round, so it is not easy to deal with.


    After just ten meetings, the purple Python was defeated and injured.


    "Hey, hey, you''re ours. Don''t worry, we''ll treat you well. Don''t you feel good when we feel good? It''s nothing to have fun."


    The words of the werewolf population are very ugly, which makes people sick.


    Purple Python pointed at the five people with an artifact in her hand. She didn''t wait for Wu Hao. Did she have to die here in the end.


    Of course, if you give her a chance, she will still choose to fight the orcs.


    She always wanted to help Wu Hao. She felt very useless. Every time Wu Hao met danger, she felt that she could only stand by and watch.


    But now she also has supreme strength, so she also wants to help Wu Hao. Even if she can''t kill the strong who can threaten Wu Hao, she can at least try her best to clear the obstacles for Wu Hao.


    But what she can do now seems too little. She hasn''t helped much, so she ended up like this.


    Blame her, everything blames her not strong enough. If she was strong enough, she wouldn''t be helpless in this dilemma.


    "Wu Hao, I''ll see you in the next life." The purple Python''s eyes changed, which was a kind of despair and determination.


    More murderous. Now even if she is going to die, she will take away these dirty guys in front of her. It is absolutely impossible to leave alone.


    "Hahaha, are you going to throw yourself into the arms?" Looking at the rushing purple python, the five people were excited because the food in front of them was coming.


    "Let''s go together, knock her down, and let our brothers taste what such a beautiful woman is today."


    The five people besieged the purple Python excitedly, but at this time, a torrent of weather came.


    The five people stopped their hands before they reacted, and there was no blood around them.


    Purple Python looked surprised. What happened? Although the five people in front of them still looked ferocious, they didn''t seem to have any vitality. When they looked carefully, they thought they were dead.


    No, the five people at this time have indeed died, and died invisible.


    "Who? Wu Hao? " Purple Python''s voice trembled. Often at this time, all she could think of was Wu Hao.


    Only Wu Hao can save her at this critical moment. It''s the same every time. Only Wu Hao can do it.


    "I''m late." Wu Hao''s voice appeared next to purple Python''s ear, and then appeared.


    "Really, really you!" Purple Python could no longer be strong at this time and rushed directly into Wu Hao''s arms.


    "I''m sorry to put you in danger." Wu Hao comforted the purple python, patted her on the back and said.


    "No, no, you''d better come back. Fortunately, you''re safe."


    Since knowing that Wu Hao had gone to the place where no one could come back alive, purple Python was frightened every day, afraid of any bad news.


    Now she is relieved that Wu Hao didn''t disappoint her this time.


    No, it should be said that Wu Hao never let her down, so from the beginning, she should firmly believe that Wu Hao will come back alive.


    Not far away, the demon king and the holy king also stopped fighting. The holy king was surprised when he felt the familiar breath.


    Too strong!


    The devil''s face was as gray as death. Wu Hao''s breath appeared, which also meant that he was back.


    And what''s the matter with Wu Hao''s breath and why it has become so terrible.


    This can not be described as a demigod. Neither he nor the holy king in front of him can have such a powerful breath.


    "Hahaha, demon king, your plot didn''t succeed, but you completely offended Wu Hao. Now your nightmare is coming."


    The demon king didn''t speak and his face was extremely ugly. The last thing they wanted to see happened.


    Wu Hao can really come back alive from the turbulence of space.


    However, this does not mean that they will live with their tails. Fortunately, they had expected before, so he and the fire dragon king had already discussed the countermeasures.


    It is no accident that Wu Hao can come back alive from the turbulence of space. Now that it has become their worst plan, they can only meet it in the last way.


    "Demon king, long time no see!" The sound floated. Two seconds later, Wu Hao came to the holy king.


    "Thank you for coming to the holy king." Wu Hao looked at the holy king and said.


    "It''s all right. I''m glad you arrived in time, otherwise I can''t calculate the consequences."


    The holy king felt guilty for failing to protect the purple Python at the first time, so he didn''t think Wu Hao should thank him.


    Wu Hao nodded, then looked at the demon king and said, "old man, don''t you want to kill me? I''ll give you this chance now. " Wu Hao released the purple python, then looked at the demon king with a smile and said.


    The demon king''s face is blue. With Wu Hao''s current strength, he can''t be an opponent. Now rushing up is completely an act of looking for death.


    "What? afraid to? Or are you afraid? " Wu Hao continued.


    "Hum, don''t motivate us. You two join hands. Naturally, I''m not an opponent. You''re lucky today, but we''ll see who loses and who wins!"

 Chapter 1157

    Then the devil will leave. Of course, the holy king wants to take this opportunity to get rid of the devil. It''s like blocking the devil from leaving immediately.


    However, Wu Hao stopped the holy King: "there''s no need to chase him. His next action depends on how long he can live. Their purpose is nothing more than gods. I also want to see what kind of existence I am now, so it''s good to come together and get rid of it together, isn''t it?"


    Looking at Wu Hao''s confident smile, the holy King no longer speaks. Although he also knows that Wu Hao has become very strong, he really has to face the gods. Can Wu Hao do it?


    Wu Hao''s return is both happy and sad, happy for the human race and sad for the beast race.


    When the Terran side has Wu Hao, a unique strong man, it will definitely be able to dominate the demigod battlefield.


    So it''s an absolute nightmare for orcs and Necromancers.


    After returning to the camp, the demon king told the fire dragon king that Wu Hao had returned.


    The Fire Dragon King''s face was also extremely ugly. Just now he vaguely felt a strong breath in the demigod battlefield, which was definitely Wu Hao.


    But now the false gods cannot come. They must gather enough energy to summon the gods to come to the false consciousness.


    "Now it''s estimated that we can only join hands with the dead temporarily. We must wait until we gather enough energy to summon the false gods." The fire dragon king made another plan. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to come back from the turbulence of space so soon.


    It was originally estimated that it would take at least three years, which is only half of the past.


    "You take everyone back first, and I''ll negotiate with the dead." The fire dragon king said and set out with people.


    The demon king immediately summoned everyone to set out. Wu Hao''s return is their biggest risk. In any case, they should not go to many bad soldiers before the false god comes.


    Ying knows that Wu Hao came to the demigod battlefield from the divine world for the first time after he came back.


    "Your boy is back at last!" Ying is not surprised by Wu Hao''s strength.


    It can be said that he is the only one in this group who has seen Wu Hao in recent years.


    Although Wu Hao had not reached the demigod when he went into the turbulent space before, the breath flowing out of the appearance was also very frightening.


    Now Wu Hao has reached the demigod state. For the weak, I''m afraid that just a look and a breath can completely kill him.


    "I really have to thank you before, otherwise I really don''t know if I can come back alive." This time, he could have escaped from death. It can be said that shadow was indispensable. Otherwise, if shadow arrived in time, he estimated that 99% of it would be cool.


    "Don''t give me nonsense. If you really want to thank me, you''ll quickly refine this ghost for me." The shadow couldn''t wait to take out a black God.


    "This is!" Wu Hao was shocked. What shadow held in his hand was a dark god. This kind of God was very rare. Unexpectedly, shadow could get it.


    "Dark Department, it took me a lot of effort to get it. You have to hurry up and refine it for me. I don''t want to waste any more time. Moreover, it''s good for you to reach the divine realm in advance." The shadow said triumphantly.


    In fact, shadow doesn''t say he also has suspicion. Shadow has been staying in the divine world for a reason. Maybe it has something to do with him.


    "Why do you have two lives left!" Wu Hao suddenly changed his face slightly. Now he can see what ordinary people Wu Hao see, so when he carefully observed the shadow, he found that the shadow has only two lives.


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, after entering the divine realm, a few lives are useless. They will all be refined by divine power and laws."


    In spite of that, Wu Hao doesn''t think that Ying can easily accept it. Although he has reached the level that demigod can refine God, it also takes time.


    Two lives are not enough in the divine world. If one is not careful, the shadow will definitely die.


    "OK, I''ll refine your Divine personality first. You''ll stay here to help during this time. Don''t go to the divine world." Help is just Wu Hao''s excuse. In fact, he is a little worried and comforted.


    When a demigod enters the divine world, it is very dangerous, and two lives are not enough.


    "No, it''s not a big problem. I''ll just be careful. There are still things unfinished." The shadow smiled and said.


    "Can''t you wait a little longer?" Wu Hao asked with a frown.


    The shadow nodded: "wait one more day, the future will be more dangerous, and you''ll know later." Ying''s attitude is very firm. After chatting with Wu Hao for a while, he returns to the divine world again.


    "Well, this guy doesn''t know what the hell."


    The holy king went to Wu Hao and said, "I think you''d better hurry up and refine the divine personality for him. What he does may have something to do with you."


    Wu Hao nodded. He thought so too. What Ying did must have something to do with him. Otherwise, why would this guy say such words? He would know it later.


    "Holy king, do you know anything?" Wu Hao turned to look at the holy king and asked.


    "In fact, I''m not sure. There are more things in the divine world than I know." The holy King smiled helplessly.


    "Well, I''ll help him refine the dark God first, and then help you refine it in order."


    The holy King nodded. They didn''t wait long for Wu Haoda to reach the demigod, so it''s nothing to wait any longer.


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t mind waiting. Since the shadow enters the divine world because of your business, you can help him refine it first."


    Wu Hao doesn''t intend to pay attention to the ORC. The matter of the orc must be solved sooner or later, but now the most important thing is to solve the problem of shadow.


    Once the demigod''s strength is in danger in the divine world, I''m afraid I can''t live for a day, so we must hurry up.


    Wu Hao didn''t attack the orcs. On the contrary, the orcs were nervous and always felt that Wu Hao was playing a conspiracy.


    This idea is nothing more than a villain''s heart and a gentleman''s belly. If Wu Hao really wants to deal with their orcs, there is no need to play a conspiracy.


    With Wu Hao''s current strength, I''m afraid no one can help him when he goes to the orc alone.


    Now, unless the real gods do it, no means with ulterior motives can defeat Wu Hao.


    The so-called space turbulence and the false gods under the gods are probably just a flash in the pan in front of Wu Hao.


    On the other hand, the Necromancers have promised to cooperate with the orcs, but only if they can''t be found by the Terrans.


    Because the Terrans haven''t killed their dead souls yet, they don''t want Thailand to offend the Terrans at all.


    Of course, their necromancers are not fools. The human race can''t destroy the beast race. Once the beast race is destroyed, I''m afraid it will be their Necromancers.

 Chapter 1158

    Therefore, they will secretly help the orcs resist the Terrans and prevent the Terrans from destroying the orcs, but they will not provoke the Terrans at the same time. Otherwise, once the balance of the three constraints is broken, the Terrans will turn around to deal with their dead souls after dealing with the orcs.


    In the face of today''s heavy pressure, the fire dragon king can only agree to this proposal.


    The dead will never agree to help them deal with Wu Hao. After all, there is no doubt that Wu Hao is powerful. Once offended, I''m afraid he will become the second Orc in the future.


    The decision made by the necromancer family is understandable. The Fire Dragon King will no longer say anything and can only retreat from the necromancer family.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t make any movement a month after he came back, which made the fire dragon king and the demon king deeply confused.


    What happened? After Wu Hao appeared, he seemed to disappear. There was no way to make any deployment at all. Now they are praying that Wu Hao will not come back or the Terran will keep its current state and do not attack them.


    The devil king and the fire dragon king are very uncomfortable. Do Wu Hao want to fight them or not.


    Why don''t you come if you want to do it? What is Wu Hao thinking if you don''t do it.


    Of course, we don''t believe Wu Hao will let them go, but it''s absolutely impossible.


    So they didn''t expect that Wu Hao was refining a divine personality for the shadow.


    Once this divine personality is refined successfully, it can completely integrate the non conscious divine personality into a God.


    In the divine world a month later, Ying just came out of the grand trial court. This is the place where the gods were judged. He almost died again. If there were not a trial court here, he might have died.


    With only two lives left, he didn''t dare to slack off at all. Once he took himself lightly, he could be killed by the gods anytime and anywhere.


    Of course, this is the case when we meet the trial court. The trial court is the place where the whole divine world pays most attention to divine law. It is strictly prohibited to fight dead.


    If there were no trial court, he would not know how many times the dead had died.


    When he came out of the trial court, Ying was very careful. There were not many names. He had to stick to it until Wu Hao refined his divine personality for him.


    Now he can only do this, as long as he can stop the divine Orc from helping the orc during this period of time.


    However, there is no doubt that the divine beast family is powerful in this divine world. Even if it is stronger than the gods, after all, the divine beast blood and the divine spirit blood are still slightly stronger and more violent.


    "Your boy finally came out. I''ve long heard that you can''t catch like an earthworm. Your ability to hide is really not weak."


    The shadow''s face solidified in an instant. This is the voice of the dream butterfly of the divine beast family.


    Don''t think that Mengdie is mysterious and beautiful. In fact, Mengdie is a very bloody and flesh sucking beast.


    At the beginning, he was lucky to have seen the powerful ability of the divine beast Mengdie. Ordinary gods or gods of the same level are not their opponents at all.


    So now it''s Mengdie who shot him. It seems that she can''t run away today.


    "Hehe, I''m just a demigod. It''s worth asking the Mengdie family to kill me today." Yingxin has given up. It seems that he has to lose his life today.


    After all, it''s impossible to escape now. Mengdie is bloodthirsty and it''s impossible to let him go.


    His strength is limited. Although his original field is strong, he can''t trap the gods. What''s more, the Mengdie family in front of him has the strength of the median God, which makes him how to play.


    "Hahaha, it seems that you still know yourself a little, but I''d rather see you commit suicide than kill such a weak chicken." The Mengdie man stared at the shadow with a smile, obviously trying to watch a good play.


    "Watch me kill myself?" The shadow''s face was more gloomy.


    "It''s not impossible to see me commit suicide, but you seem to be dreaming!" After that, do it.


    Instead of forced suicide at the hands of Mengdie, it''s better to try to resist first. Anyway, there will always be a death. If you can delay for a minute, it''s even a minute.


    "Hahaha, I still want to escape. It seems that you don''t understand the difference between suicide and being killed by me!" Mengdie turned into a black butterfly with black tail smoke.


    "What are you talking about? If you can, you''ll kill me! " Shadow has put down his fear at this time, but he has set up too many enemies during this time, otherwise he won''t die one after another.


    Now there are only two lives left. He can only be careful. If he can''t avoid it, he can only admit defeat.


    "I really don''t understand. What are the benefits of helping that little human named Wu Hao? He will become the target of my Mengdie clan in a while. Do you think he has a chance to escape the pursuit of my Mengdie clan?"


    The shadow frowned and fled at the limit speed. Mengdie didn''t intend to give him a chance at all.


    "A little human is also worth your efforts. Don''t you also brush three views?" Ying knows that Wu Hao''s potential has gradually spread to the divine world.


    Once known by the gods with ulterior motives, it is definitely not something that can deceive the past.


    In this divine world, there is no enemy between gods and divine beasts.


    Not many can become gods and stand firm, so it depends on which side of the lineup they stand. Divine animals are as powerful as gods. As long as you choose the right lineup, even half gods can still get good protection.


    Therefore, facts have proved that the line-up selected by the shadow is obviously not strong, otherwise it will not be chased and killed by the dream butterfly to this extent.


    "Don''t give me this kind of careful thinking. Once I see each other as a target, no matter strong or weak, I will drink blood and draw bones. I don''t care whether the other party is a God or a man."


    Although I have expected this answer, I still have some worries.


    Before Wu Hao entered the divine world, he could be regarded as the first person under the gods.


    In the lower world, the gods can''t help Wu Hao, but sooner or later Wu Hao will have to come up to the divine world. What should we do at that time? Wu Hao has tenacious vitality and has avoided the death knot many times, but he is still a body of flesh and blood. I''m afraid he has no resistance to a really strong God.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? If you have the ability, go down and get rid of him. Then you''ll know what''s special about him." Since he can''t persuade the Mengdie clan, he doesn''t want to waste his words.


    At this time, the horizon breathes a huge breath.


    The shadow was stunned, and immediately flew over at a high speed. Mengdie also found that it was abnormal, and the breath was approaching them.


    "Dream!" Mengdie''s soul seal is sealed behind the shadow. God''s attack can''t be easily avoided.


    "Meng diesen, you have to forgive others. I won''t kill you today. Get out quickly!"


    Mengdie smiled when she heard the sound, and then stepped back and left. Anyway, he has left a soul mark on the shadow. The next shadow will be more painful than dying a hundred times.


    After Meng diesen left, the gods not far away slowly appeared.

 Chapter 1159

    "Thank you, Lord fengla!" The shadow hugged his fist and thanked him. If fengla didn''t appear, he would be doomed today.


    However, fengla sighed helplessly.


    "It''s too early to thank me now. Mengdie Sen left a soul mark on you. What they Mengdie family are best at is torturing the soul, so I''m afraid you will suffer from the pain of ghost fire burning the soul next."


    Ying also found this problem, but what can he do.


    "And even if you die, this soul mark will accompany you. I''m afraid you can''t stand it. Unless you can break through the shackles and reach the realm of God, you can wash the soul mark of the dream butterfly family."


    Ying nodded. He was ready. In short, Wu Hao has reached a demigod. As long as he can resist the burning of mengdiesen''s soul, when Wu Hao gives him the divine personality, he can fly into a God at that time.


    That divine grid is the best superior divine grid. Once the refining divine grid is successful, will he still fear the Mengdie family?


    Under the LORD God, he has no fear at all, so he will stick to it anyway.


    "By the way, what''s the situation of that boy in the human world now?" Fengla asked.


    "Now he has reached the semi divine state. I believe he will break through the shackles of the gods soon and enter the divine world at that time."


    Fengla nodded with satisfaction: "well, the goddess of life needs his help. When he gets through the God robbery, let him come to me. Otherwise, destroying that guy may let other gods kill him. After all, his identity is hard won."


    Ying Ying said that few people know Wu Hao''s identity. Although he knows it, he has never mentioned it with Wu Hao, because it''s a shocking secret. Once it is revealed, it may cause great danger to Wu Hao.


    The demigod battlefield, the orc camp, the fire dragon king and the demon king waited for nearly two months without any news. Wu Hao seemed to give up them and had no intention to attack them at all.


    This state makes the fire dragon king and the demon king eager to try. They are always wondering whether Wu Hao is injured or what''s wrong.


    Because they have joined hands with the dead, they also want to take this opportunity to eradicate the holy king and the whole Terran army.


    If Wu Hao is injured or has other problems, now is their best chance.


    As long as we can get rid of the holy king and Yao, the Terran army will be defeated without a leader.


    So they are discussing whether to test first. If they miss the possibility that Wu Hao may be injured, it will be difficult to find another opportunity in the future.


    Now the orcs contacted the Necromancers and made them ready. Once the Terrans started, the Necromancers had to show up to help.


    However, Wu Hao was refining his divine personality at this time and had no time to ask about these things.


    The first thing to reach the demigod is naturally to refine the divine personality. He also wants to see what it feels like to create gods from his own hands.


    After Ying left the divine world, she originally planned to come to the demigod battlefield to find Wu Hao. Now the things in the divine world have almost been finalized, so she waits for Wu Hao to enter the divine world.


    But when he came to the human world, the soul burning mark in his body began to burn, and the pain of soul erosion made him incomparably collapse.


    At first, he had an intuition that this feeling would make him want to live rather than die, but after he really felt it, he found that he still underestimated the pain too much.


    It''s not that life doesn''t want to die, but when the soul is burned by lust, there is no idea in my mind. The only thing I want is how to get rid of it immediately, only death.


    With this pain, Chu Ying couldn''t move on at all. The feeling that he was about to burst made him drill into the iceberg of ten thousand years.


    Only this extreme iceberg can give him a little relief.


    "Mengdie clan, I will figure this out with you sooner or later!" The shadow roared in his heart, his eyes covered with blood, like being possessed by evil. His ugly face made people feel numb.


    The orc side has arranged an army to prepare for the first wave of temptation. Yao and Shengwang are still surprised when they know. Unexpectedly, the orc dare to do such a thing after Wu Hao comes back. I don''t know whether it is the courage of an art expert or something.


    But this is also the result they want. Now the orcs have a high or low score with them.


    The first wave of temptation sent three demigods to attack the Terran camp together to see what Wu Hao''s attitude was.


    If Wu Hao ignores it, there will definitely be a problem. On the contrary, Wu Hao will come to trouble them angrily. At that time, it will not be too late for them to retreat and hide.


    However, the first wave of temptation was solved by the holy king. It was easy to solve the orc army and repel it.


    Because of the previous things, Yao is also deeply afraid that these guys will be trapped again, such as making use of the space turbulence again, so Yao is also conservative and let the holy King beat back the other party. First, let''s see what ghost tricks the orcs are playing.


    The two sides came and went, and no one tried to find out anything, but the beast family also had confidence. At least Wu Hao didn''t show up. Maybe there was something fishy in it.


    So in the second round, the orcs were bolder. The demon king took ten demigods to go out in person. If Wu Hao didn''t show up this time, what they thought should be no more than ten.


    Of course, they also thought about the future. Once the Demon King appeared, Wu Hao would kill him, so they set up a Dharma array 50 miles away.


    Once Wu Hao wants to chase the demon king, he will start the Dharma array immediately after reaching the position of the Dharma array.


    Not to mention being able to kill Wu Hao, at least it can definitely create enough time for the demon king''s retreat.


    "Where''s Wu Hao? Why didn''t he come? " The demon king looked at the holy king and asked coldly.


    "Wu Hao? Hehe, do you think you just need him to deal with you? You think too much of yourself! " The holy king doesn''t know what fat is in the heart of the beast family, but he and Yao have some doubts about the sudden attack of the beast family.


    "Hahaha, if I guess correctly, something should have happened to him. Otherwise, if he really has the ability to kill me with his personality, how can he wait until now?"


    The holy king looked stunned. Now he understood.


    "It turned out that you suddenly tried to test Wu Hao, but your Ruyu abacus was wrong. He didn''t do it to you. It''s only temporary, because once he did it to you, you won''t have a chance."


    Although the words were full of threats, the demon king didn''t believe the holy King''s nonsense at this moment.


    "Then let him come out and try it on me. I also want to know what he can do now." The demon king obviously wants to excite the holy king.


    But now for the holy king, the demon king and their thoughts are not enough, just clowns.

 Chapter 1160

    Wu Hao is refining his divine personality, so don''t disturb him for the time being.


    Of course, if the demon king really does something special, Wu Hao will take time to deal with them even if he is busy. At that time, his words will not be so good.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can continue to try. Don''t blame me for not reminding you at that time. It''s just that the orcs want to test the depth of Wu Hao. Of course, I advise you to stop this behavior in time, which will only accelerate your death." The holy king was full of confidence when he said these words. Even if the demon king didn''t believe it, he still had some drums in his heart.


    He had felt the strong breath of Wu Hao before. If he really offended Wu Hao, I''m afraid the consequences would be very serious.


    "Well, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. If I want to fight, I''ll fight. If I don''t fight, I''ll take your people away."


    The demon king didn''t have such a good deception. He rushed up without seeing Wu Hao. Everything was empty talk.


    Wu Hao was at a critical moment in refining the dark gods.


    There is divine consciousness in the divine lattice, which is originally the personal consciousness of the gods. The divine lattice can remain unchanged for thousands of years, and so is the divine consciousness.


    No matter how weak the divine consciousness was, it was once a God, and its powerful soul power could not be countered by ordinary mortals.


    Even if it is as strong as Wu Hao, it takes a lot of time to erase the divine consciousness. As long as you erase the divine consciousness, you can get a intact divine personality. How can the divine consciousness agree.


    As long as the divine knowledge exists for one day, it proves that there is a chance of resurrection. Therefore, the divine knowledge can not easily accept life.


    Wu Hao wasted the power of nine cattle and two tigers and couldn''t easily accept the divine knowledge. Finally, he used the law and divine power. At the same time, his powerful divine power blood can barely suppress the power of divine knowledge.


    "Young man, you can''t destroy my divine consciousness. I''m the God of darkness. You''re only half god. You can''t succeed. When I take your body, I can resurrect!"


    For more than a month, the divine sense has been entangled with him.


    He doesn''t know how many times he has listened to these rubbish words, so it can''t have any effect on him.


    "Stop talking nonsense. We''ll see." Wu Hao snorted coldly. The old guy was too confident.


    Now there is only so much nonsense left. Isn''t it a high God in those years? Can he be afraid of him as the chosen one.


    "Boy, don''t be unkind. It''s OK for you and me to take a step back now, or even if I am destroyed, your soul will be damaged. You''ll regret it at that time!" The dark God saw that Wu Hao was not on the set, so he simply came hard.


    "Oh? You can talk about how to make a move. " Wu Hao asked with a sneer.


    "What''s the point? Get rid of this idea, and I can tell you the way to become God. " The dark consciousness whispered.


    "OK, first, let me see if your information is worth the price."


    "You!" The dark god obviously felt that Wu Hao was setting his words.


    "No, you let me go first. I will leave a voice in your soul sea. After I leave, you can get the answer you want." Seeing Wu Hao''s heart, the dark divine knowledge immediately began to set up again.


    However, Wu Hao is not a fool. People are separated from each other, not to mention the gods.


    "Less nonsense, love to say, are you qualified to talk to me about conditions!"


    The dark divine sense was somewhat obscured by Wu Hao''s words. Didn''t Wu Hao be very interested just now? Why did he suddenly return.


    And as a God, how can he be disqualified? He is a dark superior God. In addition to the LORD God, who else in the whole divine world is qualified to talk to him like this.


    This may be that the tiger fell flat and the sun was bullied by the dog. If he was still the original superior dark god, did Wu Hao dare to talk to him in this tone? That''s death.


    Unfortunately, as Wu Hao said, he has lost the qualification to negotiate.


    Maybe even if he gets the divine personality under the gods, he can''t refine his divine knowledge and use the divine personality, but he doesn''t have much confidence in Wu Hao.


    When Wu Hao first planned to refine him, he felt something was wrong, because at that time, the semi divine power in Wu Hao''s body made him feel at a loss and could actually destroy his divine consciousness, so he recovered his consciousness at that time in order to prevent Wu Hao from refining his divine consciousness.


    Unexpectedly, for more than a month, Wu Hao not only didn''t give up his mind, but also accelerated the speed of refining.


    "Wait, wait, if you really want to do this, you will destroy the divine principle. Even if you get my divine personality, you can''t completely integrate. You will delay at that time, you know!" The dark consciousness said excitedly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you can''t become a God without a divine personality. You can become a God even if you can''t integrate completely. It doesn''t have much impact at all."


    The dark god''s face was speechless. Wu Hao was so shameless that he didn''t know what to do. He was so soft and hard that he didn''t eat. It really made people angry.


    "Boy, stop it, stop it!" The dark divine sense was angry. As a God, he actually had to grovel to a demigod.


    It was impossible for him to treat a demigod so well before.


    In the past, Wu Hao had already died and could no longer die.


    However, his roar had no effect, and Wu Hao had no intention of stopping at all.


    "Don''t, don''t, I''m afraid of you. I can tell you the way to completely purify the divine personality, but you must promise me that you can''t refine me."


    Wu Hao slowly opened his eyes.


    "OK, I can promise you, but you have to let me see the effect immediately. At the same time, you have to help me find a way to get a superior dark god."


    After all, this divine personality is refined for the shadow. If he really agrees to this guy, won''t he find one to make up for the shadow?


    "Deal!" Unexpectedly, the dark God immediately agreed without any hesitation.


    "I happen to know one, but whether you can get it depends on yourself, but you can''t go back on your promise not to refine my divine personality." Said the dark god hurriedly.


    "Oh, no problem. Naturally, I Wu Hao won''t easily promise such a thing, but once I promise, I won''t go back on it."


    "It''s a deal. This divine lattice happens to be in the demigod battlefield. At the beginning, a superior dark god was seriously injured and could not treat the body death for a long time."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao stood up, because he was not familiar with refining divine knowledge, and he seemed unable to start, so it would be good if someone could help.


    The only regret is that a dark god is wasted, and it is still the best God.


    But if the method given is really useful, there will be no waste.

 Chapter 1161

    "Where is it? I''ll get it now." Wu Hao asked immediately. Of course, good things should be done as soon as possible.


    "The Dragon territory of the Tiandu mountains is an area that no one has entered all year round. Just because the dark smell there is very strong and there is a reason for the existence of the God, if you want to get the God, you must withstand the swallowing of the dark smell."


    Wu Hao frowned. He really hadn''t touched that kind of thing, so naturally he didn''t know much.


    But if it''s a movie, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    "It''s all right. Go and have a look first. I really can''t. I''m thinking of other ways." Wu Hao can only take action first. He can''t wait here all the time. There is no result if he waits. There will be results only if he takes action.


    "Well, you go to Tiandu mountain first." The dark god said faintly.


    After walking out of the camp, Wu Hao saw many soldiers going out one after another. Wu Hao was also confused.


    "What''s the matter? Has something happened?" Wu Hao pulled a soldier and asked.


    "Captain Wu, you wake up. The orcs are attacking outside. The holy king takes people outside to resist."


    Orcs!


    When did these guys become so brave? Didn''t the demon king know that he had broken through to the demigod last time, and dared to appear and even attack the Terran camp.


    "I''ll have a look." Wu Hao stepped forward and wanted to pass.


    "Boy, you''d better not go there now. This is a good opportunity!" Just then the dark God spoke.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao Leng asked, not knowing why.


    "That dragon territory is close to the territory of the orcs. Taking the divine grid at that time should attract the attention of the orcs. Now it happens that they are attacking the Terran camp, and the center is here. Therefore, if we take it now, it is a great opportunity to avoid many unnecessary battles."


    Wu Hao just reacted. It seems that this is really the case.


    "All right, let''s get the God first." At present, Wu Hao can only put down the holy king and ignore it. At present, the most important thing is to get the divine personality.


    The demon king, no matter how they jump, also has the checks and balances of the holy king and Yao, so they are not afraid at all.


    As long as he gets the dark god, it''s not too late for him to come back and clean up the demon king and others.


    No one found Wu Hao''s departure. Before leaving, he had deliberately restrained his breath in order not to be found.


    When he came to the Tiandu mountains, Wu Hao began to look for the Dragon territory under the guidance of the dark god.


    According to the dark god, it''s very easy to find, because the Dragon territory has a dark god, and there is no grass around. It''s all like dead ash, which is completely different from the original Tiandu mountain range.


    This is indeed the case. Wu Hao of jinglongyu soon found that there was indeed a breath of death around him. This is what the dark god called the death god, which also belongs to the category of the dark god.


    Compared with the dark god, it is obvious that this death god is not comparable to the dark god, but if you can completely purify the God and integrate the God, the effect will be stronger than the dark god.


    "Well, can you hold it?" Asked the dark god.


    Wu Hao nodded¡° It''s OK. It doesn''t have much impact. Where is the death god? " Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s in the central area. Just walk towards the central area." The dark god is also very concerned about this matter.


    Because he knows that if he doesn''t care, he will be hurt by himself.


    Although he is dead now, it does not mean that he has no possibility of resurrection, so he can''t let go of any chance.


    "Go further." The dark god has been exploring the breath of the death god. There is a breath of death in the surrounding area, but the feeling between the God and the God is very sharp, so the dark god can clearly feel the location of the death god.


    When he came to a mountain stream, the dark god stopped Wu Hao.


    "It''s right here. If I''m right, it should be down there!" Said the dark god.


    Wu Hao looked at his feet. At this time, there was a bottomless abyss under his feet. It seemed that he couldn''t see the bottom. He couldn''t bear to look straight at it.


    There will really be death in this.


    "The strength of the God of death is beyond my imagination. I''m afraid it''s no weaker than me in the period of total victory." The dark god''s voice was not satisfied, but he was also very happy.


    Because in this way, Wu Hao''s chances of letting him go will greatly increase.


    "Hum, don''t talk nonsense. Wait until you get it. Are you going down now? What''s next? " Wu Hao said coldly that he knew what Xiaojiu was playing in the heart of the dark god.


    "Go down. There''s just a strong dark smell below, but I don''t think there''s a big problem with your current situation." The dark god said confidently.


    Wu Hao''s talent really surprised him. This talent was rare even in the divine world.


    "Are you sure?" Wu Hao questioned that the old guy didn''t feel so kind, or would the gods who had lived for tens of thousands of years really help him sincerely? It''s unbelievable.


    "Of course it''s true. In fact, there''s a reason why I help you. I know you should have some skills, so I want to see if you can help me on the premise that I help you."


    Now Wu Hao was even more confused. It''s amazing that the dark god wants him to help.


    "Tell me what to see first." Wu Hao is not an inhumane person. If he can meet the trading standards, he is naturally willing to do such business.


    "Well, you know I''m dead, but my divine consciousness is still there. It would be better if I could be raised again."


    Wu Hao sneered at the words of the dark god.


    "Well, it''s not impossible, but what''s the advantage for me?" Wu Hao asked.


    "You mention it!" The dark god also knows that there is no cheap lunch in the world. Although he can help Wu Hao purify his divine personality, it is impossible. Therefore, Wu Hao has to help him, which is totally unreasonable.


    "Since you say so, I''ll mention it. I want you to be my helper after you rise."


    The dark god was silent when he said this. He wanted to be an assistant of a demigod. It would definitely make those old guys in the divine world laugh.


    "Well, can you change me?" the dark God seemed a little hard to say.


    "What? Feel ashamed? Do you know who you will help in the future? The chosen one. "


    "What! The chosen one, you mean, you are the chosen one? " The dark god has talked with Wu Hao for nearly two months, but he has never heard that Wu Hao is the chosen one.


    "Why else do you think you can''t stop me?" Wu Hao asked.


    Now the dark god was silent. Looking back on the previous events, Wu Hao was really likely to be the chosen one.

 Chapter 1162

    "But." in spite of this, the dark god still hesitated. Even if Wu Hao was chosen by heaven, Wu Hao is still only a semi divine state, and he is not qualified to be trusted by others.


    "But what? But how long do you think it will take me to reach the divine realm? If you don''t agree, even if you help you resurrect, you will be the first to kill when I reach the divine realm." Wu Hao said with great confidence. After all, he really needs a strong helper now. If the dark god can promise, it''s best. In that way, he will have the first divine helper.


    The dark God fell into extreme hesitation. To tell the truth, he didn''t know what the chosen man was. The only thing he knew now was when he could be resurrected.


    "Three years, if you can help me find a suitable parasite within three years, I will consider helping you."


    Wu Hao thought for two seconds. Although the dark god was cunning, he couldn''t say anything. He did his duty.


    "I''ll help you find it in one year. Three years is too long." Wu Hao said without thinking.


    Because now he has reached the demigod, who will be his opponent in the whole world except the gods.


    So if he really needs it, it won''t take three years. One year is enough.


    "Really, really?" The dark god''s eyes lit up. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao dared to promise such a thing.


    "Of course, I always keep my word." Wu Hao patted his chest and said.


    After receiving this guarantee, the dark God began to waver. He could be resurrected in a year. Imagine that if Wu Hao didn''t help him, he might have to wait for thousands of years, so maybe this was his only chance and last chance.


    "OK, I promise you, if you can make sure within one year, no, I''ll give you two years. If you can revive me within two years, I''ll help you when you enter the divine world." The dark God immediately promised Wu Hao.


    Compared with groveling to help Wu Hao, it is obvious that resurrection is the most important problem.


    Although Wu Hao is only a demigod now, the chosen person definitely has something extraordinary.


    On the contrary, if Wu Hao could not even reach the realm of God, the binding treaty would be of little use to him.


    After the two agreed, Wu Hao entered the mountain stream according to the instructions of the dark god.


    Because the surroundings are covered by the smell of death, the air can''t fly at all, so we can only climb down the cliff a little.


    Of course, this is not a big problem for the vigorous Wu Hao.


    Black thunder!


    Three thousand body methods!


    Wu Hao''s shadow moved and changed, rushed through layers of obstacles, and rushed to the mountain stream like a monkey.


    The whole mountain stream is kilometers deep, and the bottom of the mountain stream is surrounded by fog and haze, so it looks deep.


    After getting familiar with the surrounding environment, Wu Hao began to inquire about the whereabouts of the death god.


    According to the dark god, the approximate location of the death god is in the central area of the mountain stream.


    Here is a crash, there is no living creature, everything looks so boring.


    Even grass and trees can''t grow. The power of the death god is obviously not generally powerful.


    Wu Hao is now at least a demigod. In addition to the divine world, he can be regarded as the strongest existence among the three worlds. He can feel some suffocation under the breath of the death god.


    No wonder before, the dark god would say that the heyday of the God of death was probably not weaker than him. If this thing was fully integrated with the shadow, I''m afraid the strength of the shadow would rise to an unprecedented limit, so he also had expectations in his heart to see what degree it could reach.


    "Wu Hao, speed up. I can feel that it''s very close." The dark god hurriedly said at this time.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao immediately quickened his pace. It seems that he is very close to the God of death.


    Just here, a breath of death came out, and the powerful energy repelled Wu Hao''s footsteps.


    Wu Hao frowned. The smell of death just now made his internal organs tremble and feel very uncomfortable.


    "Hey, are you sure we can get this?" Wu Hao began to question, because the breath of the death god was obviously stronger than that of the dark god, but the old man said it was not much different from him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just dead, so it looks violent. I''ll protect you in." With that, an energy of the dark God formed a protective cover and wrapped Wu Hao in it.


    Wu Hao wondered on his face that the old guy had defense means. Why didn''t he use it to defend him at the beginning?


    Probably guessed what Wu Hao thought in his heart. The dark god hurriedly said, "this thing is only useful for mind. When you refine me, you don''t use mind. Naturally, it won''t have any effect."


    Relying on the power of the dark god, Wu Hao approached the death god step by step, and the death god also knew that someone was approaching him. Unfortunately, his energy could not have an effect on him.


    "Who, get out of here!" The dark god is very irritable.


    "Hehe, it''s just death consciousness. Today is the day you die!" The dark God responded.


    "You are a dark mind. You help a low human!"


    "Well, if you had the chance, wouldn''t you choose?" The dark god said without cutting.


    What he is doing now is to resurrect. As long as he can resurrect, he doesn''t care what others say.


    Because in the face of absolute strength, even if others want to talk, they can only talk behind their backs. If they dare to say this in front of him, they are completely looking for death.


    Of course, if it is the LORD God, he will not be so arrogant.


    But the LORD God, isn''t that a joke? Even if there is such a thing as the LORD God, it can''t be in the human world, let alone in the semi God battlefield.


    The most powerful gods who can appear in the demigod battlefield are some lower gods.


    I''m afraid this death god is here because of some accidents, otherwise it would never be here.


    "Depravity, you don''t deserve to be a dark god. You are a slave to mankind!"


    The dark god still smiled.


    "If I want to resurrect, naturally I can only use you as a stepping stone."


    "Wu Hao, take him down with your spiritual power. He belongs to the God of death. His spiritual power is not strong."


    Wu Hao nodded. There was a line between them. Although he had scruples in his heart, on the premise of ensuring safety, he would naturally choose to believe in the dark god.


    "Human boy, you want to die, I''m a god!" Feel Wu Hao''s spiritual power and the God of death is angry.


    "What if it''s God? It''s just a dead god. "

 Chapter 1163

    If the real God of death is standing in front of him, he will indeed run with his tail between his legs. Unfortunately, it is not. The other party is just a dead god. Now he is only conscious.


    "Hum, even the dead can''t be profaned by mortals such as you!" The spirit of the God of death sent out a strong breath, which shocked Wu Hao.


    But here, the dark god also made a move. A black warm current wrapped him and protected him from the attack of the God of death.


    "Don''t struggle, you will die today!" The dark god said confidently.


    Although the strength of the God of death is not much different from that of him, he still has absolute confidence in the face of the God of death. After all, as a dark god, he is in charge of the dark forces.


    Death is also darkness, and this space also exists in darkness, so the God of death can''t fight him at all.


    "You, you have fallen so far that you want to get my divine personality. It''s a dream!" The voice of the God of death was very excited and obviously did not intend to give in easily.


    "Wu Hao, be careful. I''m afraid he''ll destroy the divine personality with his mind." The dark God immediately warned.


    "You go get the Godhead and I''ll deal with it!" Then the dark god gave Wu Hao directions.


    Of course, Wu Hao is too lazy to mix the battle between the two gods. After all, this thing is not easy for him to touch now. As a demigod, he can''t retreat all over.


    Each performs his own duties. He is responsible for taking the divine grid. The dark god only needs to stop the God of death.


    Following the breath, Wu Hao successfully touched a cave. The God of darkness and the God of death are fighting.


    The God of death wanted to destroy the God with his last mind, but how could the dark god easily agree and desperately start to block it.


    It is very important to let Wu Hao trust him completely and help him revive in the first war.


    Wu Hao also felt that two powerful forces were fighting.


    Of course, this is not comparable to a substantive battle. After all, they have only mind left, so they compete only with divine power, but now they are only mind, and there are not much divine power left. They can only be said to be stronger than semi gods, but they are not comparable to ordinary lower gods.


    "Dark god, do you really want to help a mortal like this?" The God of death saw that Wu Hao was very close to his divine position and began to be soft.


    "He is not a mortal. You should feel lucky to be liked by him!" The dark god can''t give up naturally. Wu Hao should almost find the death god. He should just stick to it for a while.


    "Fight with you!" The God of death tried his best. Even if he really wanted to disappear, he would try his last magic power.


    In this way, the dark god is not easy. After all, his strength is not much different from that of the God of death. Now the God of death has to work hard. As a result, even if he can win, he will definitely lose both sides in the end.


    Wu Hao searched in the cave for two minutes, and finally succeeded in seeing the death god. The periphery of the death god sent out a circle of energy, which looked very strange.


    Now is the most vulnerable moment of the God of death. There is no power to stop it.


    Unlike before, when he got the first divinity, he still remembered that he had spent a lot of effort and almost lost his life.


    Death is much stronger than the middle God of the wind, but it is more difficult to get than death.


    Just because of the mind.


    The mind of the lower wind god was in a state of self-protection at that time, so it was not easy to obtain.


    Now, although the God of death is also protecting himself, because of the intervention of the dark god, the spirit of death can only concentrate on dealing with the dark god, which gives him a great opportunity.


    "Stop it!" Death roared angrily, but it had no effect.


    Wu Hao himself is not afraid of heaven and earth. How can he care about the roar of the God of death.


    Wu Hao, who got the death god, withdrew from the cave.


    "Even if you get my divine personality, you can''t use it. I won''t let you succeed!" With that, the God of death returned to the divine grid, and it seemed that he was going to fight Wu Hao and them to the end.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Let''s go." The dark god said confidently.


    Since he had the confidence to promise Wu Hao, he had the confidence to make things right.


    Back over the Tiandu mountains, Wu Hao rushed to the Terran camp at a very fast speed.


    At this time, the Terran camp is being attacked by the orcs.


    Now the camp is so hot that Wu Hao has not appeared, which gives the demon king great confidence.


    Wu Hao definitely had something wrong, otherwise he couldn''t have called the door and didn''t appear.


    The holy king didn''t try his best. He just made a defensive state all the time. There must be a reason.


    The more so, the more curious the demon king was, the more he had to figure out what was going on.


    If Wu Hao has really been seriously injured because of space turbulence, now is their great opportunity.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity is bound to kill Wu Hao.


    "Holy king, don''t struggle. You and Yao can''t stop us."


    The orcs and the Necromancers have joined hands, so the Terran side is not an opponent at all, and can only defend temporarily.


    Of course, Yao and the holy King were not too worried.


    Because Wu Hao is behind him, he is just refining his divine personality and can''t take time.


    If the orcs really advance an inch and disturb Wu Hao, they will only suffer at that time.


    "I reminded you before that you don''t go in heaven, but you come in hell without a door. Don''t blame me for not saying it." The holy king still looked calm.


    I''m afraid the devil believed it before, but he can''t easily believe what he says now.


    In his opinion, the holy king is pretending to be strong. He is clearly at a dead end and is still pretending to have a card.


    "Give me less nonsense and let your people perish today!" The fire dragon king turned into a real body.


    Fire dragon spits out breath!


    Talent.


    The holy King frowned and a sword flashed.


    Thousands of sword rain!


    Two powerful attacks fought each other, and one energy spread to both sides.


    The demon king also shot at this time.


    Poison devil!


    Yao also flew over.


    "You can''t think!" Yao''s Totem is also an artifact with great power. It can be said that this battle is a collision between artifact and artifact.


    "Everyone of the dead clan, don''t you want to taste the taste of the human race? How long will it take to see the play?" Cried the demon king.


    It was here that all the strong men of the dead came out, including the leader of the dead.


    Yao''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, the dead spirit clan joined in. It''s hard for the monster clan to have the courage to attack their Terran base camp directly. It turned out that there were other means behind their backs.

 Chapter 1164

    "Hahaha, you Terrans have no chance today. It''s wishful thinking to provoke us orcs and Necromancers." The Fire Dragon King laughed and said.


    "Really? It seems that during my absence, you haven''t jumped less! "


    Eternal sword!


    Suddenly, a powerful sword Qi came across, and a sword solved the demigod of a dead spirit family.


    "Necromancers, I didn''t look for you, but you came to me. It seems that you should be ready to bear my anger."


    The appearance of Wu Hao changed the faces of the orc Fire Dragon King and the demon king.


    Originally, they had a chance to win. Originally, they thought Wu Hao was either seriously injured or had an accident, but now it seems that all this is bullshit. Wu Hao has no hands at all, and his strength is as strong as ever.


    Seeing Wu Hao appear, the situation of the whole battlefield becomes more and more anxious.


    The demon king gave up his attack and came to the fire dragon king. Now there is only one way. They work together.


    Wu Hao''s strength is much stronger than before. If you fight alone, no one on the scene can be Wu Hao''s opponent. Only by working together can you get rid of Wu Hao.


    "General of the necromancers, we will kill him with our triple hands. As long as we get rid of him, others are groundless." The devil whispered.


    After hearing this, the general of the dead clan did not refuse. Just now Wu Hao easily solved one of their demigod strongmen. Such strength can hardly be exaggerated.


    And what Wu Hao just said is obviously going to start targeting their dead clan.


    So now we must get rid of Wu Hao, otherwise Wu Hao is too dangerous.


    "All the rest go to deal with the holy king and Yao. Today we will let the Terran camp disappear completely in the demigod battlefield."


    The orcs and the Necromancers have great confidence in working together. They seem to have won and begin to shout.


    "Just the three of you?" Wu Hao looked at the three and sneered.


    If it had been before, he would have worried. After all, the combination of the devil king and the fire dragon king can give him incomparable pressure.


    Now a general of the necromancer family is added. His strength is not under the demon king. If the three work together, he really has no chance of winning, but this is only the past.


    He is not the former Wu Hao, just three people. Even if he can''t kill each other, he has no problem to deal with.


    "Less complacent. It''s also the ultimate state. I don''t believe you can be much better than us!" The demon king was very dissatisfied.


    According to the truth, he is the favored son of heaven. He has only practiced for ten thousand years and can have the strength comparable to the holy king.


    You should know how long the holy king has reached their current strength. It''s tens of thousands of years.


    Therefore, compared with the holy king, he is absolutely gifted and the favored son of heaven.


    But why is Wu Hao better than him? And Wu Hao''s cultivation speed surprised him.


    How can normal people have such abnormal cultivation talents.


    Even if there is, shouldn''t this talent be in him? In short, this talent should be his.


    "Ultimate state? Do you think your strength is the ultimate? " Wu Hao sneered. The murderous spirit in his eyes made people shudder.


    "If you think that''s the ultimate, I''ll let you see what''s the real ultimate!"


    Wu Hao roared.


    Kill God!


    A torrent of murderous intent wrapped around him. Half god was affected by the murderous spirit one after another, and all retreated.


    Even ordinary demigods could not bear the murderous spirit and chose to stay away from Wu Hao.


    The holy King frowned and felt some joy in his heart. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao has become so strong that it''s unimaginable.


    Polar ice field!


    The law field appears, and the surrounding temperature instantly decreases by tens of degrees.


    A chill is murderous in cooperation. It''s hard to breathe.


    Gravity field!


    Triple squeeze, ordinary strong people die suddenly, and ordinary demigods can''t support this huge pressure and choose to leave.


    The demon king''s three faces changed greatly. What''s the situation with Wu Hao and why he has such a strong and terrible breath.


    "Come!" Wu Hao hooked his fingers at the three people and didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    The three hesitated. It''s OK to rush up and fight now. If they can''t fight, it''s nothing to lose face, but it also means that they can''t fight Wu Hao together. Next, I''m afraid the Terran will completely start to fight back.


    If they don''t do it now, it''s a mystery whether the three of them can deal with Wu Hao together. As long as there is the answer, the Terran side won''t dare to do it easily, at least it has a restrictive effect.


    "What are you still hesitating about? Are you afraid of dying in my hands?" Wu Hao continued to provoke very arrogantly.


    "Hum, do you think I will be afraid of you!" Of course, the devil couldn''t swallow the breath and wanted to rush up immediately.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" The Fire Dragon King stopped the angry demon king. At this time, once he made a move, everything would be irreparable.


    "Are the three of us afraid of him?" The demon king said to the Fire Dragon King dissatisfied.


    The fire dragon king still grabbed him and wouldn''t let him do it.


    "Back first." The Fire Dragon King suggested.


    "I also think it''s better to retreat first. This terrible smell makes me a little uncomfortable." The general of the dead family also said faintly.


    In desperation, the demon king can only put down his anger. Wu Hao''s strength has become so powerful that it really exceeds his imagination.


    "So you''re leaving?" Wu Hao didn''t stop him. He doesn''t have much time to entangle with the demon king now.


    Now all he has to do is learn how to purify the divine personality. The devil king, a clown, has plenty of time to clean up slowly in the future.


    "Hum, Wu Hao, keep your head first. I''ll get it sooner or later." The demon king reluctantly left a cruel word and took people away from the scene.


    "Chase!" The holy king wanted to catch up with people.


    "Don''t chase them. I''ll find them after I''m busy! They can''t walk so easily. " Wu Hao whispered that if we catch up now, even if we can destroy them, it will waste a lot of time.


    It''s not too late for him to purify the death god to see the effect, then send the God to the shadow, and then solve these things.


    "OK, let''s wait until you''re busy. How''s the refining of God? What do I think of you as if you''ve just come back from outside? " The holy king looked puzzled.


    After all, Wu Hao had been in the camp before, but the smell was obviously coming from the outside. It was obvious that he had just come back from the outside.


    "Well, I''m a little confused, so I have to continue for a period of time. During this period, you should try not to have a head-on conflict with them."


    The holy King nodded.

 Chapter 1165

    "Don''t worry, we won''t fight them head-on if you don''t do it." Even if Wu Hao didn''t say, they would do it. After all, they did it this time.


    The demon king and others retreated and returned to the camp. They didn''t expect that they had been fighting like that. Wu Hao appeared. Why did Wu Hao go earlier?


    And just now Wu Hao clearly had the opportunity to solve them all, but why didn''t Wu Hao do that?


    It''s abnormal to have this opportunity and watch them leave.


    "The boy is really unpredictable. His strength is clearly so strong. Why should he be timid? It doesn''t look like his style at all."


    The demon king has not fought with Wu Hao once or twice, but Wu Hao is in a strong state every time.


    At that time, Wu Hao was still very weak. So far, Wu Hao''s behavior has made him a little hoodwinked.


    Originally thought that Wu Hao would frown at the demon king when he really reached the demigod. Now it seems that there is really only this way.


    Wu Hao returns to the back of the camp and asks how the dark god can purify the mind of the God of death.


    Since the death god came to his hand, the death spirit of him was very rebellious. He always sent out divine power to hurt Wu Hao.


    Fortunately, there is a dark god staring at him, otherwise he may have been caught.


    "In fact, it''s easy to purify your mind, but it''s also difficult to say simple words."


    "There is something in your human world that can purify evil things. As long as you soak it and refine it, you can purify your mind in a short time."


    Wu Hao frowned. Do they have such things in the human world? Why doesn''t he know.


    "What are you talking about? I''ve never heard of it. " Wu Hao looked puzzled.


    "Boy pee, as long as it''s still a boy." Hearing this, Wu Hao had a black line on his face.


    "I suspect you are insulting me." Wu Hao stood up.


    "What I said is true. The most difficult problem still needs the simplest way to solve. You can try it yourself. Of course, you need a boy."


    Wu Hao hesitated for a few seconds and continued to ask, "are you sure you can really succeed?"


    The dark god did not hesitate to be sure.


    "OK, I''ll believe you once. If I fail, it depends on how I deal with you." Then Wu Hao found a basin and took off his pants.


    "No, you, you are a boy?" The dark god looked at Wu Hao incredulously.


    Wu Hao said that he was not young, but he was still a boy. He didn''t believe what he said.


    Hearing this question, Wu Hao looked embarrassed. As a boy, did he want to? He can''t help it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll try it first. If I don''t succeed, I''ll feed you this!" Wu Hao said discontentedly.


    The dark god''s temper is useless. Now he is in Wu Hao''s hands. Even if Wu Hao is only a demigod, he can''t deal with Wu Hao, so he can only shut up.


    After urinating, Wu Hao threw the death god into the basin.


    "Damn, you dare to do this to me, human, I want you to die!" The spirit of death is very angry.

 Chapter 1166

    However, the anger of the God of death has no effect. Although boy urine is only an ordinary thing, it is very effective to treat this evil thing.


    Wu Hao was surprised to see that boy urine was not only useful for ordinary evil spirits. Why did it have such a great effect on this powerful divine consciousness.


    "I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it. Thanks to you being a boy, otherwise ordinary people''s boy urine can''t have such a great effect on him."


    The dark god sighed aside. At the same time, he was still worried. Now he has told Wu Hao the way to purify his divine knowledge. If Wu Hao wants to refine him together, he has no way at all.


    "And then? Then start refining? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    The dark God answered, "well, next, you just need to purify the death god as before."


    Wu Hao closes his eyes and the divine power begins to inject into the death god. Although the death God consciousness is still resisting, it seems very weak because of the boy''s urine.


    Far away in the human world, the shadow is now in the extremely icy mountains and rivers. The soul burning effect of the Mengdie family has made people feel miserable.


    Several times he wanted to end it by himself, but he clearly knew that even if he wasted his life, he could not get rid of the soul burning entanglement of the Mengdie family, so he had to insist anyway.


    If he can hold on for one more day, he can grasp more. Now all he expects is Wu Hao to quickly refine his divine knowledge. As long as he can reach the divine realm, he can get rid of Mengdie''s burning soul.,


    Fortunately, he is a creature beyond the three realms, so his vitality is absolutely extraordinary. As long as he has absolutely strong willpower, it is not difficult to persist until Wu Hao has refined his divine consciousness.


    So he began to look for other ways while resisting the soul burning of Mengdie.


    Wu Hao didn''t know he was in the glacier valley now. He had to send the news out.


    After waiting for a whole month, the shadow finally waited for the appearance of an ice emperor scorpion.


    The ice emperor scorpion has a strong strength above the peak. At first, when he saw the weak breath of the shadow, he thought there was good food again.


    But when it was close to the shadow, the breath burst out in the body scared it to run away.


    However, it is not easy to wait for the opportunity, and how can the shadow be easily let go.


    The shadow immediately caught the ice emperor scorpion.


    "Are you the king of the ice scorpion family?" The shadow asked in a low voice.


    The ice emperor scorpion quickly nodded: "demigod, demigod adult, what can I do for you?" Look very frightened, in this powerful demigod reluctantly, he can''t have the slightest force to fight back.


    "Of course, otherwise I won''t hang you. I need you to do something for me." The shadow spoke slowly.


    "Just, is that all?" The ice emperor scorpion thought that the shadow wanted it to do a great difficult thing. Unexpectedly, it was just a letter.


    "Well, give me your soul mark." The shadow stretched out his hand.


    The ice emperor scorpion''s face changed greatly. The soul mark is the most important thing in a strong man. It can be said to be the lifeblood. Once given out, it also means that his life is in the hands of others.


    "What? Are you reluctant? " A black flame appeared on the shadow''s hand.


    "No, no, no, I, I will." He would rather continue to struggle than die now.


    "Don''t worry, I have no grievances with you. I''ll let you go after you help me finish this."


    Regardless of whether the shadow is true or false, the ice emperor scorpion has no chance to consider and hesitate. After all, it is not qualified to refuse.


    "Well, then I''m going?" The ice emperor scorpion reconfirmed one side. After confirming that there was no problem, the shadow nodded and asked him to go and return quickly.


    Wu Hao''s refining of the death god has also come to an end. With the method of the dark god, the refining of the death god really gets twice the result with half the effort.


    Moreover, the purity of the refined divine personality is much higher than previously expected.


    It seems that the dark god did not deceive him. At least this made Wu Hao feel the sincerity of the dark god.


    After five days, the death consciousness was completely refined by Wu Hao, and a new divine personality appeared in Wu Hao''s hand.


    This is the fully integrated divine grid. Now as long as any demigod refines this divine grid, he can fly into a God.


    Wu Hao looked at this divine figure with a trace of shock and excitement in his eyes. It can be said that this is the first divine figure he created, and it also means that the first God will appear from his hand.


    Knowing that a pure divine power appeared, the holy king and they rushed one after another.


    "Succeeded?" The holy king asked quickly.


    Wu Hao nodded. "The quality is better than expected."


    The holy king was also very excited. Wu Hao could refine the first one, and naturally he could refine the second one.


    After waiting for tens of thousands of years, now their opportunity finally came, and he finally had the opportunity to fly into God.


    "This one is from the shadow. At that time, it will help you refine it one by one." Wu Hao said confidently.


    Now with the dark god''s method, Wu Hao''s refining divine personality is inevitable.


    Death consciousness is so powerful that he can solve it. What''s more, the rest of them are not used to the rage of death consciousness.


    "I haven''t heard from that guy for a while. To tell you the truth, I''m a little, but what''s wrong with my heart."


    Three months have passed since the last shadow appeared. According to the shadow''s character, it is impossible not to show up in three months. The holy king has long wanted to tell Wu Hao, but Wu Hao is refining his divine personality, which is really inconvenient to disturb.


    "It''s all right. That guy has so many lives that he shouldn''t die." That''s what he said, but Wu Hao still frowned.


    He doesn''t believe that there are really people who can''t die. Even with his bad luck, didn''t he almost die before? What''s more, the shadow went to the divine world, surrounded by gods.


    If a God wants to kill a demigod, it''s just a matter of waving his hand in one breath.


    "I hope he has good luck."


    Wu Hao nodded and asked Hongmeng''s ancestors to show his divine personality.


    It was originally intended to refine the divine personality for the holy king, but because of the particularity of the demigod battlefield.


    Once the holy King leaves, the orcs and the Necromancers will join hands to pose a threat to the Terrans.


    So for the time being, the holy king still can''t leave.


    It''s also the superior God. It''s best for Hongmeng and Ying to inquire about the situation first.


    "But the holy king he..." Hongmeng looked at the holy king with some embarrassment.


    Originally, the holy king was better than him, but now he is allowed to become a God first. This step is obviously some problems.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good for us after you go up first. There are other things to be done here. Go first." The holy king said faintly.


    He is not so impetuous. Anyway, it will happen sooner or later. Compared with flying into God immediately, he can stay in the human world one day more.

 Chapter 1167

    After all, he can''t come back after going to the divine world. The human world can''t bear the power of the gods, so it''s good for him to cherish the last time in the human world.


    "Well, please, boy." Hongmeng smiled faintly.


    Just when Wu Hao began to refine the deity for Hongmeng, Hongmeng left the demigod battlefield.


    After all, there was only the last time left. He had to go back to the human world to fulfill his last wish.


    Just out of the demigod battlefield, Hongmeng Laozu ran into the ice emperor scorpion intercepted outside.


    "Demon clan!" Hongmeng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Now they have completely torn their faces between humans and the demon family, so they kill each other.


    "Lord demigod!" The ice emperor Scorpion was very frightened. He had been in the transmission array for half a month, but he was forcibly blocked at the door of the Dharma array.


    According to the Dharma array transmission envoy, it must be led by a demigod to enter, otherwise there is no way to enter or leave the demigod battlefield on any peak. This is not why it has been blocked outside.


    It was not easy to wait for a demigod in half a month. Unexpectedly, it was still human.


    The Terrans and their demons are now in the same situation. They can''t kill her when they see him.


    But what can he do? Even if he doesn''t wait, he''ll die. It''s better to wait and see. Maybe he still has a chance to survive.


    "Dare to stop me here on the peak!" Grandfather Hongmeng is going to do it now.


    "Demigod, I, I''m not here to stop you. I''m here to inform the Terran. A demigod named Ying is trapped in the extreme ice valley. He said he asked me to find a man named Wu Hao to help him."


    Hearing this, grandfather Hongmeng quickly stopped.


    The ice emperor scorpion doesn''t seem to talk. After all, what people say has a nose and eyes.


    It''s not too much to know Wu Hao. After all, Wu Hao is definitely the first-class enemy in the whole demon family.


    Although the shadow is also famous, it is overshadowed by Wu Hao''s reputation after all. In addition, the ice emperor scorpion does not live in the demon family area, so it should not hear too many shadow legends.


    "Show me!" In order not to hinder Wu Hao, Hongmeng decided to see the card first.


    No matter what tricks the demon clan is playing, if he wants to leave, the demon king can''t leave him completely.


    As I said, now the demon king''s most important enemy is Wu Hao. It shouldn''t take a lot of trouble to deal with him.


    How dare the ice emperor scorpion refuse? He wants someone to take over this matter. In this way, he can be relieved.


    "OK, OK, follow me here." The ice emperor scorpion quickly agreed and began to lead the way.


    When he came to the extreme ice Valley, Hongmeng felt a strong breath, which made him very familiar.


    "It''s really a shadow!" What Hongmeng felt outside the valley was really the breath of shadow. Unexpectedly, what the ice emperor scorpion said was true.


    "The demigod is here."


    Hongmeng Lao Zu flew in. Although the breath was a shadow, he had to go in and confirm anyway.


    "Who!" The breath of the shadow was very angry. Mengdie''s torment of burning his soul made him impatient.


    "Shadow, is that you?" Hongmeng asked.


    "Who are you!" Asked the shadow.


    "It''s me!" After confirming that it was the voice of the shadow, Hongmeng came to him.


    "Where''s Wu Hao, grandfather Hongmeng? Didn''t he come? " Ying was disappointed. Unexpectedly, it wasn''t Wu Hao.


    Hongmeng said what had just happened. At the same time, he also told Ying Wu Hao that he had refined his divine personality. He was waiting for him to show up and get it. Unexpectedly, he was trapped here.


    "The burning soul of the divine beast Mengdie family can''t get rid of it. You can only become a God. Hurry up and tell Wu Hao to come here with his divine personality." The shadow''s face changed constantly.


    He doesn''t know how long he can hold on, but if he continues like this, he will certainly not endure the torture and choose to end it by himself.


    After determining the situation of the shadow, Hongmeng returned to the demigod battlefield again.


    When Wu Hao heard about it, he set out immediately with the death spirit.


    Half a day later, Wu Hao appeared in the extreme ice valley. As soon as Wu Hao reached the shadow, the voice came immediately.


    "Hurry in, smelly boy. I''ll be cool if you don''t come."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao smiled helplessly. It''s all like this. This guy is still in the mood to joke. It seems that he hasn''t reached the limit.


    Just before he came, the holy king told him about the dreambutterflies.


    Originally, the Mengdie family was just an ordinary animal family. Because it absorbed the most pure nightmare elements in heaven and earth by chance, it became a divine animal.


    The unique skill of the dream butterfly family is to burn the soul. Ordinary gods can''t stand the torture of burning the soul, let alone the semi God strong.


    The burning souls of some powerful Mengdie gods even give the main gods a headache


    Hearing this, Wu Haocai came nonstop. He was afraid that the shadow could not hold on to something extreme.


    But now it seems that the situation is not as good as he imagined. This guy can still hold on to his feelings.


    "Old man, your expression is pleasing to the eye." Wu Hao came to the shadow and laughed mercilessly.


    "Stop talking nonsense and give me the divine personality quickly. I''m dying." The shadow said discontentedly.


    At this time, Wu Hao is still in the mood to joke.


    Wu Hao took out his divine personality. He could see that the shadow should be very uncomfortable, otherwise he could not be so irritable.


    "Here, you quickly integrate the divine personality, and I will protect the Dharma for you."


    The shadow was a little surprised when he got the divine lattice.


    "This is not the God I gave you!" He looked a little dissatisfied.


    "Of course not. Otherwise, I can''t purify my mind immediately. The God you gave me is here. Of course, this death god is no weaker than the dark god you gave."


    The shadow felt the breath brought by the death god, which is really not weaker than the dark god.


    "Well, there''s no other way now." The shadow nodded. Even if he was dissatisfied, he couldn''t help it. He had to blend in and say it first.


    If Wu Hao hadn''t been able to purify the death god so soon, he might still be suffering from soul burning, and I don''t know how long it will last.


    Hongmeng and Wu Hao guarded Wu Hao and began to protect the Dharma for the shadow.


    Since ancient times, the strong in the divine world should become gods themselves, and the gods themselves should become gods.


    There are really not many people who become gods in full view of the public, so how can Wu Hao and Hongmeng''s ancestors miss this spectacular scene.


    After the death God entered the shadow''s body, the endless divine power and law power began to spread from the shadow''s body.


    Heaven and earth change color, the sky seems to split, and the space is full of changes.


    Wu Hao frowned. Is that why the gods can''t come to the human world?


    Now it''s just the fusion stage that can create such a scene?

 Chapter 1168

    Will the whole world collapse soon after the shadow becomes God?


    How powerful is the power of gods? Is there really such a big gap between demigods and gods?


    Wu Hao looked at the shadow and slowly began to appear divine power. This feeling was unprecedented.


    Even if I met the glory of the ancient gods at the relic of God, it seems that I don''t have this divine power.


    It seems that the integration of death god and shadow is very appropriate, and there is a state of fit between them.


    The pain caused by the original soul burning is also gradually alleviated. It seems that the shadow has taken the first step and succeeded.


    Hongmeng''s eyes were very hot, because he would go to this step in the near future.


    Slow is half a year, fast is a month. In short, what we see now will soon happen to him.


    God, that is an existence that everyone yearns for. As long as we can reach the realm of God, we can get endless life.


    Moreover, what he can achieve is not an ordinary lower God, but an upper God. As soon as he logs into the divine world, he is an upper God. It makes people feel that his heart beats faster.


    "We help him consolidate space." Wu Hao made a move. In this way, the space of this extremely ice valley will be broken by powerful forces.


    Space time!


    Polar ice field!


    After Wu Hao tried his best, the energy of the surrounding space stabilized. Anyway, Wu Hao''s strength is the first person under the God, so now the shadow has not become a God, so he can barely maintain it.


    Time passed quickly. Three hours later, the smell of shadow became stronger and stronger.


    Of course, at the beginning, the spirit of shadow fusion death was very grumpy, but after three hours, it not only stopped being grumpy, but began to stabilize.


    Wu Hao also took back the field. Nevertheless, the surroundings were very calm, just like the prelude to the coming storm.


    Wu Hao''s face is becoming more and more ugly. Once all the energy explodes, not only the human world will suffer, but also he and Hongmeng.


    "Come on, old man!" Wu Hao shouted at the shadow because he felt something wrong.


    "What''s the matter with this guy? Is he asleep?" Seeing the shadow, Wu Hao didn''t respond at all. Wu Hao looked puzzled.


    However, at this time, a huge vortex appeared in the sky, and a column of light shrouded the shadow.


    "What a strong law power!" Wu Hao was shocked and said that in the whole human world, Wu Hao had never felt such a huge and pure law power.


    "This should be the power of law descending from the divine world." Hongmeng said faintly.


    From the divine world? It seems that the shadow has succeeded. When he completely integrates the death god, he can be recognized by the divine world. Now that the divine world has reduced the power of law, it also proves that the shadow has successfully integrated the death god.


    The earth, mountains, rivers, elements and forces began to converge at the location of the shadow.


    In addition to the power of law, it is the power of life, which makes the breath of shadow constantly change.


    A looming power emanated from the shadow.


    All parts of the human world are thundering like the world is about to be destroyed.


    At this time, the river Styx in the underworld also fell into a panic, crying and howling.


    "God, the gods have come!" Pluto, king of heaven and king of hell stood together and looked at the energy above their heads.


    They haven''t seen this thing for tens of thousands of years. Only when the new gods come down will it appear and cause ghosts to cry and howl in the underworld.


    The demigod battlefield was also affected. Originally, the demigod battlefield was only one fifth of the human world. Facing the power of the gods, the demigod battlefield began to shake


    "Who is it, Wu Hao?" The devil frowned and his heart was mixed.


    He wants to be Wu Hao, but he doesn''t want to be Wu Hao.


    Because if it is Wu Hao, Wu Hao will have to leave the human world when he reaches the divine realm. There will be no way to deal with them at that time.


    But if Wu Hao really becomes a God, his heart will always be very unbalanced.


    In just a few decades, Wu Hao reached the realm of God from an ordinary man, but he worked hard for ten thousand years without any harvest.


    "I don''t think it should be him. Maybe there are others." The fire dragon king is familiar with Wu Hao''s breath, but it is obviously not like Wu Hao.


    The demon king immediately reacted when he heard this.


    "It doesn''t seem to be him. It''s a bit like a shadow." He has fought with shadow several times. Now he is familiar with the smell of shadow, so it should not be Wu Hao.


    "Has he really had a chance to fly into God since he practiced?" The demon king frowned. Even if it wasn''t Wu Hao, anyone became a God in front of him. He was very dissatisfied.


    Shouldn''t he be the one who can become God? In terms of his talent and his qualifications, he should be the most likely.


    "I''ll go out and have a look." In order to confirm whether someone really robbed God, the demon king chose to go to the human world to check.


    Half a day later, the world changed and calmed down again.


    The shadow also opened his eyes and burst out a ray of light in his eyes.


    Shenwei!


    That ray of light is divine power, and there is a very pure smell of death.


    "What a god of death!" I am very satisfied at this time.


    "Boy, where did you get this death god?" The shadow stood up.


    The shadow at this time is obviously different from that before. The breath on his body is very obscure. Just standing with him, you can feel the endless law power and element breath.


    Is this the true face of God?


    "Of course, it''s hard to get it. How about this death god is more suitable for you?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Yes, as a creature outside the three realms, I am in charge of life and death. This death is more suitable for me." I can see that I am very satisfied.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that you should go to the divine world immediately after becoming a God?" Wu Hao asked with some doubts.


    The shadow nodded: "that''s for others. My Buddha has gone to the divine world. Now the instruction shadow standing in front of you is just a separate body. Others can''t do this." The shadow said proudly.


    Wu Hao had a black face and could still operate like this. No wonder the human space has not collapsed yet. It''s just the separation of the indicating shadow standing in front of them.


    "How powerful are the gods? Do they have such a terrible smell when they are separated?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    "Hahaha, you can experience it yourself slowly in the future. In a word, boy, you''d better hurry to become a God. After entering the divine world, you can know what the real master in the world is."


    Wu Hao doesn''t cut.


    "Cut, I''ve reached the demigod now. If I really want to go to the divine world, it''s not impossible, but it''s not necessary yet."

 Chapter 1169

    Indeed, as a man chosen by heaven, he can enter the divine world after reaching the semi divine state. That''s right, so he doesn''t envy the so-called divine world at all.


    But he is also very aware that the strength of the gods should exceed his imagination. If he enters the divine world with his current strength, he is just looking for death.


    So no matter what, he still has to be careful. At least he won''t enter the divine world rashly until he has no means to ensure his life.


    Even if he wants to go, he has to help the holy king to enter the divine world first.


    In that way, even if he has not reached the divine realm, he also has a certain guarantee.


    "Well, I''m leaving. If I want to meet you later, I''ll be separated. You also hurry up. Go to the Poseidon palace to find me at that time, and I''ll wait for you there." Then the shadow flew away.


    Hongmeng looked longingly at the shadow leaving. The power of the gods had indeed exceeded his imagination.


    Just now, the birth of a god happened in front of him, which made him not excited.


    Not far away, the demon king hid in the dark and watched all this. After confirming that the shadow had reached the realm of gods, the demon king''s face was very ugly.


    Wu Hao!


    All this is obviously Wu Hao''s problem. He forgot one thing.


    Wu Hao is a man chosen by heaven. He is outstanding. At the beginning, there was a legend.


    When the chosen person reached the demigod, he could purify the divine consciousness. At first, he didn''t think of this problem, but now he remembered this legend after seeing the shadow become a God.


    It seems that the legend is true. The shadow can become a God. It all depends on Wu Hao.


    No wonder Shengwang and Ying helped Wu Hao so wholeheartedly.


    It''s really hateful. If he had known this, he would try his best to win over Wu Hao, not to let Wu Hao take refuge in their demon clan, but at least he didn''t have to become an enemy with Wu Hao.


    What a terrible existence a man who can make God.


    "Lao Zu, go ahead and get busy. I''ll go back and continue to purify the divine personality. It shouldn''t be long. You have to come back as soon as possible." Wu Hao confessed with Hongmeng''s ancestor, and then left the extreme ice valley.


    Watching Wu Hao leave, the demon king also leaves. Now things are very difficult. Wu Hao has created gods. If this powerful existence hits them, they obviously can''t resist it.


    So he must find a way to avoid this kind of thing.


    The shadow returning to the divine world is no longer the former demigod.


    He is now the God of death, the shadow!


    When he came to the divine world, he could only be a man with his tail between his legs. When he saw the enemy, he would give up his life and try his best to escape.


    But now he can appear openly in the divine world.


    "Did you make the movement in the lower boundary just now?" As soon as I arrived at the divine world, I saw two familiar shadows.


    The middle God Xu Feng and the lower God Ping Hai.


    "What? What do you think? " Before, these two guys bullied him a lot. It was not easy for him to give up when he had the chance to cheer up.


    "Oh? It seems that you have just reached the divine realm, but you have two points more confidence. " Xu Feng sneered and joked on his face.


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you." The shadow whispered. He didn''t really intend to let them go. He just wanted to annoy them and let them do it first.


    "Oh! You are so brave and fat. You used to see us like dogs, but now you dare to let us go! " They came over.


    "Let''s teach you today that becoming a God can be proud, but you can''t be blindly confident. It''s just a pity that you will die here just after becoming a God."


    Xu Feng attacked with his divine power, and his hands also attacked. The powerful law force made the air burst.


    "You said die?" The shadow followed Xu Feng''s fist.


    "Just now, I declare to you that I am the God of death, the shadow!"


    Come on, God!


    The smell of Ying San was obviously the superior God. Now they knew they had kicked the iron plate.


    Unexpectedly, Ying just reached the realm of God and stepped into the upper God.


    "You, are you a God who integrates the divine personality?" Although this possibility doesn''t make sense, but it has become a superior God in such a short time, can there be anything else besides this method?


    But everyone knows that there is divine consciousness in the divine lattice, and mortals in the lower world can''t purify divine consciousness at all.


    "It seems that you are not stupid." The shadow whispered, and then a black breath enveloped them.


    "No, don''t kill me. We know we''re wrong." Pinghai panicked. He was just a lower God. How could he bear the devastation of the upper God.


    "Wrong? Your fault is just based on bullying the soft and fearing the hard. It''s superfluous for the divine world to keep you. Die... "As soon as the shadow waved his hand, they lost their vitality in an instant.


    He did not expect that he had just become a God and entered the divine world as a God.


    But these two people deserve to die. Even if they don''t die today, they will die in the future.


    "What''s going on? Is there a man chosen by heaven in the human world? Otherwise, how could the divine personality be purified... "Many middle gods around looked at the shadow, frightened and confused.


    There are also two superior gods. They didn''t communicate much with the shadow before. Now they look at the way the shadow moves, and their eyes fluctuate.


    The God of death, who controls death, is second only to the LORD God. The shadow is a complete salted fish.


    "Any of you can come to trouble me. As long as you are not afraid of death, I''m waiting for you." The shadow left quickly.


    At first, he could only hold his tail in the divine world, so now he has had enough of that feeling.


    He also wants to taste Wu Hao''s arrogant feeling, not to mention, this feeling really makes people very happy.


    "Cut, what''s the matter with that boy? He has really become so arrogant?" Watching the shadow leave, many people expressed dissatisfaction.


    But no matter how dissatisfied they are, they don''t dare to fight against the shadow, because today''s shadow is no longer the same as before.


    After the shadow left, he locked the members of the Mengdie family at the beginning.


    He has to make up for the damage caused to him by the Mengdie clan one by one.


    The head of the Mengdie clan is also a superior God. Although his strength will not be stronger than him, there are many others, so he will not take the initiative to come to the door, but it is not difficult to kill other gods outside them.


    In short, how the Mengdie family treated him, he should treat each other.


    After returning to the demigod battlefield, Wu Hao began to purify the divine lattice. Hongmeng''s divine lattice is also a superior divine lattice, belonging to the wind system, which is simpler than the death divine lattice.


    No matter how to say, this superior God is also the product of the superior God. Naturally, it will not be too simple. It also took Wu Hao nearly a month to complete it.

 Chapter 1170

    When Hongmeng got the divine personality, his hands trembled violently. As long as he fused the divine personality, he could completely reach the divine realm.


    This is something he didn''t dare to think about before. He never thought he could be today.


    When he was a teenager, he aspired to become a rare and powerful demigod super power in the world.


    Because at that time, he also knew that the gods were very powerful, and it was not easy to become gods.


    So he wanted to become a demigod. Now he has done it, but all kinds of opportunities let him not only reach the demigod, but also enter the realm of God.


    "Congratulations, Hongmeng. After absorbing the divine personality, you will become a high God." The holy king said with a faint smile.


    "Ah, thanks to the cultivation of the holy king for many years and the trust of Xiaohao." Hongmeng really thanked them.


    But for the holy king, he could not have reached the level of demigod.


    Had it not been for Wu Hao, he would not have had the opportunity to touch the realm of gods.


    "Hehe, don''t gossip. You should hurry up and integrate the divine personality. After entering the divine world, you should find the shadow. He should have made arrangements in the divine world."


    Hongmeng nodded and looked at the people around him.


    A month ago, he went back to the mainland to test. After all, it was the place where he raised him. Now at the last time, he naturally wants to go back and have a look.


    Now he has no regrets. After entering the divine world, he will continue to help Wu Hao. He believes that Wu Hao''s future achievements will surpass any of them.,


    "Old man Kong Bei, you have to hurry to reach the demigod." Wu Hao looked at kongbei emperor and hurriedly said that now Ying and Hongmeng have reached that level, leaving the holy king.


    The holy king can''t leave yet, but for the sake of insurance, Wu Hao plans to purify the holy King''s divine personality first to avoid any mistakes in the future.


    The holy king doesn''t refuse. Although he can''t leave for the time being, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t use it after the divine personality is purified.


    "It''s time for the orcs. It''s almost time to solve it." Wu Hao didn''t intend to remain silent on the purification God this time.


    It will be a hidden danger for the orcs to stay behind sooner or later, so we must hurry to get rid of it.


    According to the news, the demigods of the orc clan have suddenly increased a lot. It is said that after reaching cooperation with the dead clan, the dead clan has arranged a lot of dead spirits from the underworld.


    Among them are xuanming and many demigods.


    Of course, Wu Hao has no fear of this. It''s just xuanming. The deterrent power of xuanming in his eyes is nothing at all now.


    Yao on one side was naturally excited when she heard this, and Wu Hao finally planned to do it.


    Now as long as Wu Hao is willing to fight, the destruction of the orc is inevitable.


    It''s just that he has been embarrassed to speak about the divine personality. If he can have the opportunity to enter the divine world, of course, everyone wants to go up.


    Therefore, when Wu Hao helped Ying and Hongmeng purify their gods, Yao also moved his mind. After all, who can resist the so-called face problem in front of such a huge temptation.


    But also because of the problem of face, when Wu Hao first came to the demigod battlefield, he didn''t see it. After all, their camp never lacked the strength above the peak.


    At that time, his attitude towards Wu Hao was a little too strange. Now if he asks for Wu Hao, it seems too snobbish.


    How could Wu Hao not see what Yao was thinking, and he didn''t intend to pay attention to it.


    God is not a cabbage on the street. Although he has this ability, he can only target the most important people around him.


    "Just give me the fire dragon king, the demon king and the necromancer family, and the others to you." Today''s Wu Hao is fearless even in the face of the three strong men at the same time, and it is impossible to pose a threat to him at all.


    At this moment, the orcs are also making the final plan.


    Because of the tight time, the Fire Dragon King has ordered all Orc strongmen to seize the time to collect energy.


    The energy that would have taken some time to be successfully collected is now completed ahead of schedule.


    The fire dragon king and the demon king can''t wait to seize the time to start the plan of the arrival of false gods.


    As long as the false gods can come, it is inevitable to kill Wu Hao.


    However, halfway through the plan, the Terran launched an attack.


    Before, the Terrans have been very conservative in guarding their own camp without taking any too many actions. Now they take the initiative to attack and are obviously prepared.


    "Sure enough, it''s you!" The demon king and the Fire Dragon King came to the air. When they saw Wu Hao, their faces changed slightly.


    Wu Hao alone is enough for them to drink a pot. Now Shengwang and Yao also go out, which makes them have little chance at all.


    "Wu Hao, you finally came. Today I''ll let you taste it with your life!" Just then, a black shadow flew behind Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao sneered: "what is a thing that is neither human nor ghost?" In fact, he knew that the black shadow was xuanming.


    Although xuanming is dead, the smell can still be distinguished.


    Xuanming was furious when he heard this. If it weren''t for Wu Hao, would he end up today?


    "I''ll make you like this, too. Die for me!" A breath of death came, and xuanming attacked Wu Hao without thinking about it.


    But the attack can''t get close to Wu Hao at all. A force of law will isolate the breath of the dead.


    "That''s it? It seems that you haven''t learned anything below... "Wu Hao sneered.


    Xuanming''s strength has increased, but after death, the evil tiger has been completely separated from him, so the increased strength of xuanming can also be ignored.


    Moreover, the spirit of death itself is the spirit of death. As he now has law and divine power, how can the spirit of death get close to him.


    "Demon king, Fire Dragon King, don''t you help!" Xuanming immediately roared.


    They hesitated for two seconds and finally took the shot. Although xuanming''s strength could not catch up with the dead general, they had to let xuanming replace the dead general before the dead came.


    Wu Hao is also able to face the three people. Now he is the first person under the gods. How can the three people threaten him.


    Just then, Wu Hao looked at the orc camp and his face changed slightly.


    "Divine power?" Just for a moment, Wu Hao felt a trace of divine power, and it was very pure, a bit like the divine power of the gods.


    What the hell is there in the orc camp that has such a huge divine power? Is there really a God?


    "Die!" Aware of Wu Hao''s doubt, the Fire Dragon King rushed up. Before the energy has been gathered, Wu Hao must not find it, otherwise once the energy has been defeated, the false god will not come.

 Chapter 1171

    Once the false gods can''t come, Wu Hao will be unstoppable now.


    The Fire Dragon King directly displayed his talent and ability, and the demon king followed.


    The two powerful attacks did not pose much threat to Wu Hao, but only made Wu Hao lose two parts.


    Xuanming has now become a dead spirit and has lost the talent ability of the evil tiger, but this does not mean that he has no advantage.


    As a dead spirit, he can melt into the darkness, so when the fire dragon king and the demon king display their talents and abilities, he also goes around behind Wu Hao to make a sneak attack.


    "Is that all?" Wu Hao grabbed xuanming''s claw as soon as he stretched out his hand.


    Spirit of fire dragon!


    A flame Dragon Spirit climbed up along xuanming''s arm.


    As a dead soul, of course, the most afraid thing is fire. Once the soul touches the fire, it is like fire meets water.


    Xuanming was attacked by Wu Hao''s spirit of fire dragon and retreated in an instant. The flaming flame burned xuanming''s dead spirit and made him tremble.


    Seeing this scene, the Fire Dragon King hurriedly came to xuanming and sucked away the flame from xuanming as soon as he stretched out his hand.


    "It''s a little interesting." Wu Hao sneered.


    "What are you doing down there? Are there any gods? Don''t you want to come out and say hello? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    He didn''t know what the orc had to do. In short, the spirit smell from the orc camp made him very concerned.


    If the orcs really invite gods, everyone present today will be in danger.


    No matter how powerful he is, he doesn''t think he has the power to fight against the gods, so he has to care about the ghosts in the orc camp.


    "Are you afraid?" The fire dragon king was able to smile. The expression on Wu haogang''s face was clear and seemed very concerned.


    Only when a person is very afraid and nervous will he care about one thing.


    "Afraid? You''re wrong. I''m afraid he won''t come out. " To be specific, I''m afraid he doesn''t. I can only care.


    If the energy in the space of the demigod battlefield is enough to support the arrival of the gods, he will not worry.


    Because in a short time, Hongmeng will reach the realm of gods. It''s a big deal that he can delay a little longer.


    The gods that the orcs can summon are nothing more than lower gods, but once Hongmeng breaks through successfully, it is the upper God. What is a lower God?


    "Don''t talk big to me. You dare to despise even the gods. It''s too easy to see no one!" The fire dragon king said angrily. He was very unhappy after seeing Wu Hao from the beginning. Now Wu Hao doesn''t even pay attention to the gods. He is arrogant.


    "Well, even if I''m arrogant, but judging from my guess, the God hasn''t arrived yet?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, the Fire Dragon King''s face gradually changed. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao''s mind was so delicate.


    Not only felt the breath of the gods, but also guessed that the gods had not arrived yet.


    "Hum, if you dare to attack my Orc family today, I dare you to try what is the strength of the gods." The Fire Dragon King''s words are full of threats.


    Now Wu Hao''s powerful strength is definitely a great threat to them, so it would be good if Wu Hao could be expelled.


    As the demon king said before, there are only two ways to deal with Wu Hao.


    Kill or retreat.


    The false gods come and kill Wu Hao completely, or avoid his edge. After Wu Hao becomes a God, he can no longer threaten them.


    Compared with the former, he hopes the result will be the latter. After all, he doesn''t want to completely tear his face with Wu Hao.


    Although the gods are powerful, Wu Hao, as a chosen person, has something extraordinary, so he doesn''t know what else to do.


    Although the divine hand can kill Wu Hao, it does not mean that Wu Hao does not know the so-called gods.


    They were suspicious before Wu Hao could come out of the turbulence of space. Maybe it was also the hand of the gods.


    "It''s interesting. I''d like to see what God appears this time." Wu Hao sneered.


    Now the gods appeared before him not once or twice.


    Just before he created a God, so the God is not really impeccable at present.


    In the face of Wu Hao''s reply, the Fire Dragon King frowned. Is Wu Hao really arrogant or has a back move?


    After all, the strong breath in the human world before was obviously the breath of gods, and according to the demon king, Wu Hao can make gods.


    But even so, didn''t Wu Hao become a God now?


    Even if Ying has become a God, she must have gone to the divine world and can''t come down to help Wu Hao.


    The fire dragon king and the demon king are very tangled in their hearts, neither retreat nor advance.


    If you retreat successfully, you may be able to resist the past.


    If progress fails, the absolute thing waiting for them is complete destruction.


    "Wu Hao, aren''t you afraid to completely offend the orc by doing so? Do you know the huge system of our beast family? Even if you enter the divine world in the future, there will also be a divine beast family. " The fire dragon king asked coldly.


    "How about that?" If the beast clan really wants to help a human world beast clan, he won''t care so much.


    There are only three kinds of people in his eyes.


    Friends, strangers, and enemies.


    If the beast family wants to deal with him because of the beast family, he will not wait to die.


    Of course, he believes that such a thing should not happen. The divine beast family is a high-ranking existence and will not pay attention to the beast family at all.


    "You!" The fire dragon king did not expect that Wu Hao was so difficult to communicate. There was no need to talk.


    "Why talk so much with him? Kill him!" Xuanming also has Xiaojiu in his heart.


    Now that he is dead, he certainly doesn''t care what means Wu Hao has.


    The fire dragon king and the demon king now want to make peace with Wu Hao. Naturally, he will not give them such a chance.


    What will he do if the two sides make peace? It is absolutely impossible to take revenge by his own words, so he must take the demon king and Fire Dragon King, and the spirit must take the beast and the dead. In short, he must take revenge.


    Xuanming shoots Wu Hao again. The fire dragon king and the demon king know that Wu Hao will not let go. Now there is only one choice.


    Kill Wu Hao.


    Only when Wu Hao is completely killed will the war be calmed down, otherwise they are doomed to suffer in the end.


    At this time, the general of the dead family came. He also joined the three people camp. In the face of the four people working together, Wu Hao was somewhat under pressure.


    Fortunately, the strong fighting ability between the holy king and Yao has reduced a lot of pressure for him.


    Once the holy king and Yao enter the battlefield of orcs and necromancers, it is a crushing existence.


    If the orcs and the Necromancers leave the holy king and Yao alone, their low-end combat effectiveness will be slaughtered by the holy king and Yao.


    But if they are distracted to deal with the holy king and Yao, Wu Hao will pose a threat to them.

 Chapter 1172

    In short, although Wu Hao has fewer demigods on their side, they actually have the upper hand.


    This is not the so-called quantity. As long as the quality passes, any strong shot is useless.


    Wu Hao''s strength makes them have to pay attention. They must work together, otherwise they will be very dangerous.


    Fortunately, a group of demigods came from the dead spirit family. For a time, the demigods of both sides joined hands to deal with the holy king and Yao, forming an equal effect.


    "You can''t deal with us. You''d better go back." The fire dragon king looked at Wu Hao and persuaded him.


    "Really?"


    Gravity field!


    Polar ice field!


    The law of the earth!


    Kill God!


    All fields of Wu Hao have an effect on the whole.


    The effects of gravity field and polar ice field are the most obvious. After the whole battlefield is shrouded by gravity field, the strong players of orcs and necromancers have been suppressed one after another.


    The polar ice field itself contains the power of law, which ordinary demigods can''t resist at all.


    Fortunately, the Necromancers and orcs have joined hands with demigods enough, so they can persevere, but they can''t maintain it for a long time.


    When the four saw this scene, their faces changed greatly. It turned out that Wu Hao didn''t show all his strength when he fought with them just now. At this time, he still had spare power to help others.


    Terror! He''s terrible!


    Wu Hao''s abnormal strength is really unmatched in the world today. If one-on-one, I''m afraid everyone present can''t hold on to 30 rounds in Wu Hao''s hands.


    "Do you really want to kill them all?" The Fire Dragon King''s face calmed down.


    "Hehe, it''s impossible to kill all of you. It''s true to kill you."


    How could he kill all the powerful Warcraft and orc, as long as he killed a few really powerful demigods.


    Human beings are always the highest level masters in the world, so he can''t let the orcs and warlords have the opportunity to resist human beings.


    Although this practice is somewhat selfish, it is not undesirable for him to protect his family and friends.


    "Then you have to be prepared. You forced us!" The fire dragon king asked the demon king and the three of them to stop Wu Hao first, and he himself would fly to the camp.


    "You''re dead!" The devil smiled. He knew that the fire dragon king had made up his mind.


    Now the energy has been collected. As long as you start the Dharma array, you can invite false gods. Although false gods are not as powerful as gods, they will never be much weaker.


    After returning to the camp, the fire dragon king did not hesitate for too long and directly started the Dharma array.


    Suddenly, a huge force came out of the orc camp.


    Wu Hao frowned. The scene looked very familiar.


    In the original relics left by gods, the breath emitted by the glory of ancient gods is not much different from this.


    No, it should be said that it was much stronger than this, because the glory of the ancient god was just a separation.


    Now this breath is obviously not just a separate body, but a real body.


    Unexpectedly, the orcs really have the ability to invite the gods to the scene. It seems that an unprecedented war is inevitable.


    Far away from the Terran camp, Hongmeng ancestor was taking the most critical step at this time, and a divine power began to radiate slightly from his body.


    Feeling a powerful divine power from the outside world, Hongmeng opened his eyes.


    That direction is where Wu Hao is. It seems that something important has happened.


    Although he wanted to help, he didn''t reach the divine realm now, and it was useless to go.


    Only when he reaches the advanced level of the gods and makes use of the last time can he help Wu Hao and them.


    Thinking of this, Hongmeng Lao Zu closed his eyes again and entered the state of cultivation.


    "Please come and solve problems for our orcs, hypocrite!" The Fire Dragon King knelt on the ground and begged all the time. The surrounding divine power gradually spread. A space gate opened in the sky, and a thin figure came out behind the space gate.


    Wu Hao and others stopped fighting at this time, and everyone''s eyes looked at him.


    The holy king and Yao frowned. Unexpectedly, the orcs really brought the gods.


    "They put it together again. I knew we had collected energy to summon the gods." Yao blames himself. Originally, he also thought that under the condition of Wu Hao, the orcs should not be so leisurely to collect energy.


    Now it seems that he is too naive. The orcs have been planning to get rid of Wu Hao from the beginning. Otherwise, they will not collect energy to come.


    "Wu Hao has the means to deal with it. Don''t worry." I''m not too worried than this holy king.


    Although the orcs have invited God to come now, it seems that a God will be born on the Terran side, and it is still a superior God.


    As long as they procrastinate, they can wait until Hongmeng''s father breaks through and succeeds.


    "Who woke me up!" The hypocrite was like a lion, his eyes slowly opened, and a clever murderous spirit enveloped the audience in an instant.


    Kill God!


    Wu Hao immediately began to help the human side resist this murderous spirit.


    The other side is strong and suffocating, but Wu Hao feels that he is not as strong as he expected, and may even not understand the realm of the gods.


    "Huh? who are you? Can resist my murderous spirit! " The lion''s face was full of anger. It was obvious that it was a lion with the spirit of getting up.


    His eyes have been staring at Wu Hao. It is obvious that he regarded Wu Hao as an enemy from the beginning.


    "Lord Brown lion, he is a human, that''s him. He wants to destroy our orc, and please Lord Brown lion make decisions for us!" The Fire Dragon King flew back and knelt on one knee in front of the brown lion.


    "Terran? You summoned me? " The brown lion looked at the fire dragon king and asked.


    "Yes, yes, we are also forced by helplessness. Please forgive me, Lord Brown lion..."


    The brown lion looked at Wu Hao again. He didn''t say much about the fire dragon king.


    Although he was very angry and was awakened by people, the fire dragon king was also a dragon. He had dragon blood, which had something to do with the divine beast. Although he was also a divine beast blood, his divine personality was unstable and had not reached the real divine realm, so it was not convenient to be angry with the dragon.


    "A mere human demigod wants to destroy the orcs in our human world?" The brown lion looked at Wu Hao without cutting.


    "What are you? Not even a God. " Wu Hao asked again.


    Just now he had found that although the brown lion''s breath was very strong, it was also excellent, and its divine power was also very abundant, it really did not reach the divine realm.


    As long as the other party has not really reached the divine realm, he Wu Hao has no fear.


    What''s more, even the gods? It doesn''t mean it''s a God. He''ll be afraid.


    "Do you want to die? Even if it''s not a God, it''s easy to kill you! "

 Chapter 1173

    With a roar of the brown lion, the weapons in the hands of the surrounding Terran soldiers fell one after another and fell to the ground in pain.


    Even the holy king and Yao were affected.


    Wu Hao frowned. The roar just now contained spiritual attack. Unexpectedly, the brown lion looked thin and had such a special means of attack.


    "Is that all you can do? Only attack the weak? " Wu Hao snorted coldly.


    He was also estimating whether he would win in the face of the brown lion.


    It''s obvious that he won''t win.


    Although the other party has not completely reached the divine realm, the divine personality has been condensed in his body. After the divine personality has stabilized, he will be no different from the gods.


    Therefore, in the face of a strong man of this degree, although he has the power of a war, he has no chance of winning.


    "It''s interesting. I''ve never seen such a mortal who can shout. You''re the first, but you can resist my spiritual attack. It''s really impressive."


    The brown lion sneered and pulled out a secondary artifact totem.


    Totem is a common weapon of the orcs. They believe in the power of the divine beast, which can be dissolved in the totem.


    Each totem artifact can show a certain animal power, which can not be underestimated.


    Just like the Yang bird totem obtained by Wu Hao before, in ancient times, Yang bird was a very powerful existence, which was called rosefinch.


    Even today, Yang bird is also very powerful, but it has lost some ancient blood after passing down.


    Although the brown lion in front of him is not ancient blood, he also has divine animal blood, which makes Wu Hao have to be extra careful.


    Pulling out the sky sword, the two sides had to retreat a hundred meters.


    The holy king and Yao also retreated, and the fire dragon king and the demon king retreated one after another.


    Because they knew very well that the next battle had nothing to do with them.


    But Wu Hao''s chances of winning in the face of the false gods are conceivable, and the holy king and Yao are also worried.


    "Human, your strength is pretty good, but are you really trying to compete with God?" Asked the brown lion again.


    "Sorry, as I said just now, you don''t seem to be a real God. The gods don''t boast like you..." Wu Hao said again without cutting.


    He has certain confidence in his own strength, and he firmly believes that if the other party is not a real God, there is no too much threat to him, so he will not be too afraid of the other party.


    "Very good. I have the opportunity to fight with humans again. I have not seen you for a long time. I hope your strength doesn''t disappoint me too much." Then the lion blood totem in the brown lion''s hand exudes a smell of bloody rage.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    Four areas!


    Three thousand body methods!


    Black thunder!


    Kunming divine skill!


    At the beginning, Wu Hao broke out all his strength. He knew that now was not the time to hide.


    Facing the existence of this level, he must go all out, otherwise he may not have a chance.


    "It''s really interesting. No wonder you dare to shout with me, but if that''s all, it''s not enough."


    Immortal Kung Fu, don''t fall!


    Wu Hao''s skin has changed, and his defense has reached the limit. Coupled with the power of the law of the earth, even if he stands still and lets the demon king do it, I''m afraid he can''t break his defense.


    The speed of the brown lion is also very fast. Originally, the lion family was a hunter. Naturally, the speed will not be slow.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao has many body methods, otherwise he may not be able to avoid the attack of the brown lion.


    "You have understood the law and divine power!" Brown lion was shocked. He thought Wu Hao was just a Terran youth who didn''t know the heaven and earth. But after fighting, he knew that Wu Hao''s strength was really very strong.


    He, a hypocrite, feels a little hard. I''m afraid it will take some time to clean up Wu Hao.


    What''s wrong with Wu Hao''s mind? He still underestimated the strength of the brown lion.


    That violent and domineering power can destroy mountains and rivers with only one punch.


    No wonder they say that after becoming a God, they can''t stay in this human world. God alone can squeeze and deform this ordinary world.


    Manwang collision!


    The spirit of the real dragon!


    The two collided again and again, and Wu Hao fell into the disadvantage again and again.


    Nevertheless, the demon king and others not far away were stunned.


    This is Wu Hao''s real strength. He is not weak and hypocritical.


    "Boy, you really impress me. If your strength really reaches the divine realm in the future, what can you do?" The brown lion panted heavily. It was obvious that the battle with Wu Hao was somewhat unexpected.


    "The next battle is expected to refresh your understanding at this time." Wu Hao knows it''s time to decide the outcome. Now it''s definitely him who drags on for a while.


    Lightning suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Divine power, law power and element power suddenly converge.


    The brown lion''s eyes changed greatly and involuntarily looked in the direction behind Wu Hao.


    "The emergence of divine power is the will of the gods." The devil''s face changed greatly.


    He had seen this scene not long ago. When the shadow broke through the polar ice Valley and reached the gods, it triggered such a phenomenon.


    What happened and why did this happen frequently during this time.


    Isn''t Wu Hao just a demigod? Can Wu Hao, as a demigod, really create a God in such a short time?


    Wu Hao knew that Hongmeng''s ancestor had reached the last critical moment. He had to concentrate on dealing with the brown lion in front of him.


    Hongmeng''s breakthrough cannot be disturbed by anyone.


    "You stop him and I''ll stop the arrival of human gods!" The brown lion was obviously flustered.


    If we don''t stop the gods from coming, he will never be the opponent of the gods.


    When the devil heard this, they shot immediately.


    "Your opponent is us!" The holy king and Yao also quickly set out to stop the demon king and the fire dragon king.


    "What? Want to run halfway? " Wu Hao also stopped the brown lion.


    "Die!"


    Mad lion roars!


    Immortal sword!


    Poof


    The other side is always a false god. Both divine power and law power are stronger than Wu Hao. Facing the natural ability of the brown lion, Wu Hao was seriously injured.


    "Hum, I really thought you were qualified to be my opponent!" With a cold hum, the brown lion skipped Wu Hao and flew towards the human camp.


    "Here, stop!" Wu Hao stood up.


    Thunder, black thunder!


    Sword of black thunder!


    Wu Hao released his most powerful attack, which made the brown lion frown.


    He even wondered if the guy in front of him was really human? No matter how powerful human beings are, they can''t have such a terrible attack.


    Wu Hao''s attack at this time has completely reached the level of hypocrisy. Even he can''t take it easily. He can only exchange moves for moves.


    Mad lion roars!


    Once again, he showed his talent, or the sword of black thunder might hurt him.

 Chapter 1174

    "Do you think it''s over?" Wu Hao sneered. Before the power of the black thunder sword dissipated, he launched an attack again.


    In any case, he must hold the other party back and let Hongmeng''s grandfather break through safely.


    As long as Hongmeng ancestor can break through, the brown lion in front of him is nothing at all.


    "You want to die!" The brown lion saw that Wu Haocheng wanted to stop him and changed his heart.


    The God who is about to break through must stop it, or he will be in great danger.


    "There is a way in heaven. You don''t go. You asked for it. Don''t blame me!"


    Strange force split!


    The power of the brown lion suddenly split and turned into five figures. The strength was not much different.


    "Die!" Obviously, this is the real strength of the brown lion.


    Wu Hao frowned. If he continued like this, he couldn''t hold on at all.


    Even if the other party doesn''t reach the real divine realm, the other party has a divine personality, so he can''t deal with it at all.


    The power of black thunder!


    Three thousand body methods!


    Wu Hao quickly escaped the pursuit of two brown lions. He clearly knows that he can''t love war now, only to delay time.


    But brown lion obviously knows what Wu Hao means, so he doesn''t intend to give Wu Hao this opportunity at all.


    Left to deal with Wu Hao separately, I quickly flew to the location of Hongmeng''s ancestor.


    "Stop it!"


    Wu Hao tried his best to catch up with the brown lion with the spirit of the real dragon and the power of law.


    He knew that the spirit of the real dragon had no great deterrent to the brown lion, but it could delay time.


    The spirit of the real dragon with the power of law is really difficult to deal with. The brown lion turned around to break the spirit of the real dragon, but the power of law made the spirit of the real dragon resist his attack.


    "What a tough guy." The brown lion has lingering fears. It''s the first time he has seen Wu Hao, a man with extraordinary talent. If Wu Hao is not careful to keep an eye on him, I''m afraid he will be in danger in the future.


    But compared with the God who is about to break through, it is obvious that Wu Hao''s deterrent is not enough.


    After all, although Wu Hao''s talent is strong enough, his strength is still very weak, and there is no great threat to him at all.


    Lion phantom!


    The brown lion left another part to deal with the spirit of the real dragon. Anyway, he had to find out who the spirit was.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. The brown lion was too difficult to deal with. If the brown lion did his best at the beginning, he might not feel so well.


    Now he has done his best, but he still can''t leave the brown lion. Next, he can only pray for Hongmeng''s ancestor.


    At this time, Hongmeng was absorbing the elements of heaven and earth, and had reached the critical point, and the crazy law power poured into his body.


    A strong smell from the outside made him feel uneasy. It was obvious that a God was staring at him.


    "Who broke through here!" Asked the brown lion, standing over the human camp.


    "Get out! What a hypocrite! " The voice of Hongmeng''s father came, very angry.


    "You''re so arrogant before you make a breakthrough? The divine realm is not so easy to break through! "


    The brown lion knows this better than anyone, because the first thing to condense in the realm of God is the divine personality.


    When the refining of the divine personality is completed, it will suffer from divine robbery, which is not comparable to black thunder robbery.


    To say the difference, it should be a thousand times more terrible than black thunder robbery, so the gods are so rare.


    Many super geniuses with talent to break through and refine their gods eventually fell because of God''s robbery.


    He is afraid of God''s robbery, so now he can only be regarded as a false god. Only after he has completely experienced God''s robbery can he have the opportunity to reach the realm of God.


    Of course, this is only for the strong who reach the divine realm by their own strength.


    If you rely on the integration of God, it will not be so troublesome. The integration of God will not be robbed by God and can completely reach the realm of God.


    However, the future cultivation will stagnate, and it can be said that there will be no further progress.


    Therefore, talents who have talents and intend to reach the divine realm by relying on their own strength will naturally not want to integrate gods into gods, because that will only waste their talents.


    Of course, for Hongmeng, this is a great good thing.


    Although there is no divine personality in this life, in terms of his talent, it can be said that it is the best result to practice to this extent.


    Now he has the chance to become a God, so the integration of God is the most perfect for him.


    "Huh? How can you break through by integrating gods? " The brown lion also found the problem and changed his face.


    Because he is also very clear that if he integrates the divine personality, he will not suffer heaven''s disaster, and he will completely reach the divine realm in a short time.


    "You don''t have this chance. Look, I broke your law and baptized now!"


    As soon as the brown lion is cruel, he plans to make a move. If he doesn''t make a move now, it will be too late. When the other party breaks through, I''m afraid he will have no chance in both the human world and the divine world.


    After the breakthrough, it will not leave in an instant, at least a few minutes.


    It doesn''t take a few minutes for a real God to kill him.


    Even if he can hold on to his strength for a few minutes, how about waiting for the divine world?


    The energy here will not last long. After the energy disappears, he must return to the divine world. At that time, the strong human who has broken through the divine realm will definitely find him.


    Damn it!


    The brown lion was in a dilemma, and the action on his hand still didn''t stop. Unexpectedly, the orc brought him so much trouble this time.


    This one is likely to let him fall. If I had known this, I should not have done it from the beginning.


    But that won''t work. The orc fire dragon king invited him by collecting energy. If he doesn''t help, he will be punished if he returns to the divine world.


    This was the first battle after he became a hypocrite. I didn''t expect that the first battle would be so disadvantageous.


    Now he can only bet. It depends on whether he makes a quick shot or the other party''s breakthrough. As long as he can cut off the breakthrough, he can fully control the whole demigod battlefield.


    Mad lion roars!


    It''s another talent. In the face of a God about to break through, he must do his best.


    Hongmeng Lao Zu still closed his eyes. The more this time, the more he can''t be distracted. Once his law power is chaotic, it is likely to make him angry like a devil. Therefore, even at the risk of injury, he can only stick to it.


    Just as the natural ability of the brown lion was about to attack, a startling sword Qi appeared.


    Handed down method, black thunder, immortal sword!


    Wu Hao''s attack arrived. He just spent a lot of time shaking off the three parts of the brown lion. Fortunately, he arrived in time.


    "It''s you again!" The brown lion looked at Wu Hao angrily. This human is just like chewing gum. He can''t get rid of it.

 Chapter 1175

    "I''m right. You''d better give up your idea, or you''ll only be killed!" Wu Hao pointed to the brown lion in the sky.


    "A mere mortal threatened me? He hasn''t broken through yet. Do you think I will care about a human who hasn''t reached the realm of God? "


    Wu Hao also sneered: "I don''t care. I don''t know. I only know that if you move him, you will die!"


    The brown lion hesitated. Now he is in a dilemma. In front of him, the human named Wu Hao is not weak. If he really wants to work hard, the human is likely to stop him.


    But if he gives up, I''m afraid the divine world will become his refuge in the future.


    No, maybe he still has a glimmer of hope. After returning to the divine world, as long as he carries out God robbery baptism, he will reach the real divine realm at that time and break through with his own cultivation, he will not be afraid of each other.


    "Boy, your wishful thinking is wrong. I''m a family of divine beasts and lions. Even if the gods have any problems!" The brown lion plans to get rid of Wu Hao, the human looking for death.


    As for the demigod who is about to break through, leave it for a while to clean up. If the other party really reaches the divine realm, they will meet again in the divine realm.


    Watching the brown lion rush, Wu Hao smiled with satisfaction. It seems that he has succeeded, as long as he can win a certain time for Hongmeng''s ancestor.


    At this time, Hongmeng Laozu also began to be anxious. Wu Hao was obviously not the opponent of the other party. He must seize the time to break through.


    Facing the brown lion in full strength, Wu Hao retreated one after another. At the beginning, the brown lion didn''t try his best to deal with him.


    "Wu Hao, hold on, I''ll be ready soon!" Hongmeng said.


    Of course, Wu Hao knows that what he has to do now is to insist.


    Fortunately, he has immortal skills and the law of the earth. His defense has helped him make up for his shortcomings in all aspects. Even the violent power of the brown lion can''t easily break his defense.


    "Are you human or bastard!" The brown lion is also bent with a face. Obviously, now he has pressed Wu Hao to fight, but Wu Hao''s defense is like a tortoise shell. He can''t pry it.


    "What? Impatient? If you insist again, you may succeed. " Wu Hao sneered.


    What he said is true. Although his defense is very strong, it does not mean invincible.


    The power of the brown lion itself is quite violent. In this way, he will break sooner or later, but even so, he has to buy enough time for Hongmeng''s ancestor.


    Hunt the lion!


    A lion with extremely strong penetration was captured. Wu Hao defended with all his strength, but the lion''s penetration was very strong and hurt him.


    "It seems that your defense is not impeccable..." the brown lion sneered. It''s easy to do as long as you find Wu Hao''s weakness.


    Sensing Wu Hao''s injury, Hongmeng''s ancestor frowned.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Calm down and break through first." Wu Hao also found that there was some disorder in the breath of Hongmeng''s ancestor, and immediately reminded him.


    Brown lion probably also found this problem. He was overjoyed. As long as Wu Hao was injured, he could affect the one below.


    "I see!" The brown lion''s mouth outlines that the relationship between Wu Hao and that person is not simple. No wonder he can be rich with life.


    Hongmeng''s ancestor has been paying attention to Wu Hao''s battle. When he heard Wu Hao''s reminder, he found himself distracted.


    Wu Hao tried his best to buy him time. He can''t waste it like this.


    Hongmeng has completely settled down and no longer cares about what happens outside. As long as he can break through and succeed, everything will be solved.


    After feeling that the breath of Hongmeng''s ancestor was stable, Wu Hao also felt relieved and began to concentrate on dealing with the brown lion.


    Not far away, the holy king and Yao also fell into a bitter battle.


    They work together to deal with the strong at the level of three Datong. It''s really hard. It''s nothing in a short time. It will take a long time, and they will lose sooner or later.


    "Give up, you can''t succeed. Wait until the time to solve Wu Hao, and then you come!" The demon king looked at the holy king.


    Before, he wanted to kill the holy king all the time and then ban the territory of mankind. Now the opportunity is in front of him. As long as he can succeed, everything of mankind in the future is his.


    "You know Wu Hao''s character. What he believes will not be given up easily, and we will support him to the end!"


    The demon king frowned. The holy king was right. That''s why Wu Hao was so difficult to deal with.


    In the early years, they blamed them for not getting rid of Wu Hao, which led to all kinds of problems today.


    If Wu Hao were strangled in the cradle at the beginning, their demon clan would not end up today.


    "I can''t kill him. I''ll kill you first today!" The demon king and the fire dragon king want to get rid of the holy king. Naturally, the holy king is not vegetarian.


    Work hard. They can''t kill each other in a short time.


    "It seems that it''s very lively here." Suddenly, a voice appeared around the holy king.


    When they looked back, they found that it was a young man, and the young man had horns on his head. At first glance, he was an animal or a demon.


    The young man exudes a strong breath, which is not much weaker than them.


    "Who are you!" The holy King''s face changed greatly. Originally, the demon king and the fire dragon king had been enough for him. Unexpectedly, there was such a strong man. Is God destined to destroy his Terran?


    "Are you the king?" The young man asked coldly.


    The demon king and they stopped because of the appearance of the young man.


    "Are you a beast? The body contains the blood of divine beasts. " The demon king asked faintly. Since the other party is related to the orc, it must be to help them.


    "Answer my question first. Who is the holy king?" The young man asked again.


    "He!" The demon king and the Fire Dragon King point to Wu Hao. If they can get the help of this young man, it is naturally a good thing for them. It is inevitable to kill the holy king.


    "Oh, good, thank you." The young pilgrim King flew over.


    The holy king was alert and murderous.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here to help you." The young man came to the holy king with a smile, and then looked at the demon king.


    "Since you are the holy king, no accident, one of them is the demon king?" The young man asked again.


    "Who the hell are you?" The holy king still had doubts on his face. He had never seen the young man, but the other party actually said he was coming to help him, and the other party was also related to the orc family.


    "No!" Just here, the devil''s face changed greatly, and his eyes kept staring at the young man.


    "You are the unicorn!" The demon king suddenly reacted. Just now he felt that the young man''s breath was familiar. He had felt the blood power of Kirin before, so he was familiar with the breath.


    "Good eyesight. I''m Kirin. What''s the matter?" Kirin held his hands.

 Chapter 1176

    The holy king was shocked. The young man who appeared was actually a Kirin, but he didn''t look like it, because Kirin was not in the third universe? And does Kirin grow so fast?


    More than ten years ago, it seemed that he had just reached the high supreme level. Now there are demigods. This talent is no less than that of Wu Hao.


    "You, are you really a Kirin? The Kirin Wu Hao knew? " The holy king asked quickly.


    "Wu Hao? He is my eldest brother. It was my eldest brother who asked me to come. " Qilin said with a smile.


    Originally, he wanted to come to the first universe for a long time, but at that time, the third universe was not safe, so he didn''t come.


    But some time ago, Wu Hao asked someone to go back to inform him and let him go to the demigod battlefield.


    No, he just got here and met this kind of thing.


    In Wu Hao''s news, he learned that he came to find a holy king. Fortunately, he was lucky to meet the holy king.


    Hearing this, Shengwang breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he felt lucky. With Kirin''s participation, he should be able to relax a lot.


    "Who are you going to deal with my brother''s friends? Come on, let''s fight... "Qilin hooked up with the demon king and said provocatively.


    The demon king and the fire dragon king are embarrassed. What does Kirin exist.


    That''s the blood of ancient gods and beasts. Even the blood of the dragon family must accept three of the powerful gods and beasts. Otherwise, why is the growth of Kirin so abnormal.


    "Qilin, this is a contradiction between us and him. I think you''d better not intervene in this matter." The devil said faintly.


    "Fuck you, can the person my brother asked me to find be a bad person? It''s the devil king. I''ve heard about you. He said he''ll see you once and hit you once. " Qilin burst out as soon as he opened his mouth.


    The devil "you" turned red.


    "What kind of people teach what kind of voice, you are also related to the orc, but now you help the Terran, which really disgraces our ORC." The fire dragon king is very dissatisfied with Qilin.


    Originally, the dragon family and the Kirin family were both ancient blood. Because Kirin was the favorite of the gods, they had to give way to the dragon family.


    But now this Kirin doesn''t give face at all, and doesn''t care about his blood. Naturally, his dragon family won''t give face.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you do it? I''d like to see what kind of shit the dragon clan is. " Qilin''s dirty words and the holy King''s face are helpless. It''s not bad that he was taught by Wu Hao. Some places are really similar.


    "OK, I''ll teach you a good lesson instead of your elders today!" The fire dragon king is also a hot tempered type. How can he tolerate Qilin''s curse.


    The demon king naturally doesn''t want to do anything to offend Kirin. It''s the blood of a divine beast.


    Although he also has dragon blood, the drops of dragon blood in his body are not enough for others to fill their teeth.


    So it''s up to the fire dragon king to offend Kirin. Who makes the fire dragon king have pure dragon blood? Naturally, both sides will not fear each other.


    Without the blending of the fire dragon king, the pressure of the holy king is much less. Now if the demon king is alone, it has no great impact on him.


    Wu Hao noticed when Qilin appeared. He immediately sent a message to Qilin asking him to help the holy king. Three against two is very unfavorable.


    He has also reached a critical moment here. Hongmeng Laozu has reached the peak and will break through the last barrier anytime and anywhere.


    Therefore, the brown lion began to attack Wu Hao like crazy, but the more he fought, the more he lost confidence.


    Originally, he thought that even if he couldn''t stop Hongmeng''s grandfather from breaking through, at least he could solve Wu Hao, but the reality was not the case. He not only couldn''t stop Hongmeng''s grandfather from breaking through the realm of gods, but also took Wu Hao as his temper.


    Wu Hao is like a dog skin plaster. He retreats when he retreats, and he advances when he advances. His defense is surprisingly amazing.


    It was thought that the penetration of the lion''s grasp could break Wu Hao''s defense, but after careful observation, it was found that only fur was hurt.


    Even if you can break the defense, it will definitely take a lot of time.


    However, when he really had a chance to break through Wu Hao''s defense, I''m afraid Hongmeng''s ancestor had broken through successfully.


    At this time, a pillar of light from the sky came and completely shrouded Hongmeng''s father.


    Wu Hao was overjoyed.


    Hongmeng''s ancestor is about to break through. What happened to the shadow now happens again.


    Ghosts cry and wolves howl in the underworld.


    The human world is falling apart.


    Today, although the energy and barrier of the demigod battlefield have reached a very high level, it seems that this energy can not stop the divine power of the gods.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? Why did someone break into the divine realm one after another during this period? It hasn''t happened for tens of thousands of years."


    The underworld and the king of hell looked at the shaking in the human world and their faces changed dramatically.


    "If I guess correctly, it should be related to Wu Hao. Maybe the boy has reached the demigod level, so he can purify the divine personality." Only the king of the underworld knows Wu Hao best, so he dares to make a bold guess.


    "Ah, it seems that the divine world war will break out soon." The king of hell whispered, then turned into a streamer and returned to his palace of hell.


    It''s too late for the brown lion. Now Hongmeng''s breakthrough is unstoppable and absolutely unstoppable. At present, all he can do is escape.


    This time he lost a lot, didn''t get any benefits, didn''t finish the task, and offended a God for no reason. I''m afraid his life in the divine world will be difficult.


    "Want to run?" Wu Hao sneered. He won''t let the other party run away easily.


    He has always been a man who will repay his kindness and revenge. He has suffered so many attacks just now. Now the opportunity for revenge is at hand. Naturally, he will not give up easily.


    "Boy, God wants to return. You can''t stop it. I''ll wait for you in the divine world!" Brown lion knows that he can''t stay much now. He hesitated too much before, wasting his best time.


    Now Hongmeng is about to break through. He can''t hesitate. Once Hongmeng breaks through, he will be the real God.


    It is conceivable that a powerful God wants to keep him. He has absolutely no chance. This is the gap between gods and false gods.


    Although Wu Hao is also very strong, he is still worse in the face of the hypocrisy. The brown lion wants to leave, and he really can''t stay.


    Finally, the brown lion tore open the space and left the demigod battlefield. At the last second, Hongmeng opened his eyes.


    "Unexpectedly escaped, hum!" Grandfather Hongmeng stood up.


    "Xiao Hao, now that I''ve broken through, I''ll find the shadow when I go to the divine world. Don''t worry, I''ll never let him go when I meet the brown lion. You should hurry up." After a simple explanation, Hongmeng returned to the divine world.

 Chapter 1177

    The brown lion was driven away, and the energy in the demigod battlefield was restored to its previous state.


    The devil king and the Fire Dragon King changed their faces. Unexpectedly, they still failed. Can''t even the hypocrite kill Wu Hao?


    "Withdraw?" The demon king looked at the fire dragon king and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, now I have to withdraw. If I don''t withdraw, I''m afraid it''s too late..." the fire dragon king said very reluctantly.


    Originally, it was inevitable to kill Wu Hao this time. Unexpectedly, a qilin and Hongmeng ancestor who was breaking through the realm of gods were suddenly killed.


    It''s strange that they didn''t expect it in advance. It''s too careless.


    Space time!


    Seal!


    Suddenly, the surrounding space was blocked, and Wu Hao followed.


    "None of you can run today!" Wu Hao wants to deal with them. Naturally, he won''t give them too many opportunities.


    Now the brown lion has been beaten back to the divine world, and no one can save his so-called beast family.


    "Wu Hao, don''t do things too well. You can''t provoke my dragon clan." The fire dragon king said coldly, obviously still very unconvinced.


    "Oh? What about me? " Qilin suddenly asked.


    "You!" The Fire Dragon King could not say a word when he was asked by Qilin.


    Wu Hao, a mere mortal, really can''t offend the dragon family, at least now, but Qilin is different.


    Kirin also has the blood of ancient gods and beasts, and is still the darling of heaven and earth. Speaking of it, they have to give three points to the dragon family.


    "Don''t give me nonsense. Can you dragon people still eat me? You''re just a shrimp soldier and crab general." Kirin said without cutting.


    Wu Hao laughs and flies to Qilin.


    "Well done. Fortunately, you arrived in time." Wu Hao patted Qilin on the shoulder.


    "Hey, hey, of course I have to do what brother ordered in time." Although Qilin returns to the ancient beast, he is still a child in front of Wu Hao.


    "What do you want? It''s not good for you to kill me. How about everyone take a step back? The demigod battlefield belongs to you. Let us leave the head office? " The fire dragon king can bend and stretch.


    But in Wu Hao, being able to bend and stretch doesn''t play a big role. Wu Hao''s experience has helped him solve a lot of problems.


    When facing the enemy, don''t just look at the present.


    Now he can really let the fire dragon king go, but what will happen in the future.


    Often the enemies in the dark are more terrible than those in the open.


    In the future, he will enter the divine world sooner or later. He will not allow any hidden danger that can threaten his family, even if there is only a trace.


    "What do you think?" Wu Hao sneered, meaning very obvious.


    The devil king''s face is hard to see the extreme. Even the Fire Dragon King has no chance to evacuate safely. In terms of the hatred between him and Wu Hao, naturally there is no chance.


    "Fight with you!" The demon king suddenly made a move. It''s better to start first. Unexpectedly, he still has a chance to live.


    But the speed of the demon king is not worth mentioning in front of Wu Hao.


    Between eternity!


    Instant!


    Under one sword, the demon king''s right arm was broken, and an arm stained with magic gas fell to the ground.


    Ah!!!


    The demon king screamed in pain.


    "I said you would die in my hands sooner or later. I Wu Hao always said to do it, but now I''m not going to kill you here."


    Black thunder!


    In an instant, he came to the demon king and knocked him unconscious with a fist.


    "I''ll take him to the underworld. Now I''ll deal with the fire dragon king and the so-called necromancer general. Of course, he!" Wu Hao looked not far away and was looking at his xuanming in horror.


    Now xuanming completely understands what is called fear.


    Wu Hao''s strength has convinced him, but now it''s obviously too late.


    Wu Hao is such a cruel man that he will not let him go because he is convinced.


    "Do you really want to do it?" The Fire Dragon King retreated again and again. At this time, he was very regretful. He shouldn''t have listened to the instigation of the demon king.


    Wu Hao is an indecent existence. Once offended, facing him is death and destruction.


    "Absolutely? When you and the devil forced me into space turbulence, did you think about today? " Wu Hao snorted coldly and continued.


    "But I should thank you. If you hadn''t pushed me into the turbulence of space, I wouldn''t have broken through to demigod in such a short time."


    The fire dragon king was speechless. Facing Wu Hao at this time, he felt like a small ant.


    Wu Hao''s strength is strong enough to suffocate him. Can a demigod who can fight with the false gods to the end be an opponent?


    "I''ll hang your dragon head in the center of the demigod battlefield and let you open your eyes to see how the demigod battlefield was taken by humans." Then the sky sword flew out.


    Whoosh!


    Boo!


    Before the Dragon King could speak, the dragon head fell to the ground. Because of extreme panic, the Dragon King lost his reaction, which was easily killed by Wu Hao.


    The dead general wanted to escape, but all the surrounding space had been blocked by Wu Hao, so he couldn''t get out at all.


    "Wu Hao, you can''t torture me again. If there is an afterlife, I will never let you go!" Xuanming''s angry voice came, and he began to burn his soul.


    This is the most cruel and direct suicide.


    The dead spirit has died once, so if you want to kill the dead spirit again, you can only completely eliminate the dead spirit, and the most direct way is burning.


    This way will make the soul suffer incomparably. Wu Hao never thought that xuanming would burn his soul in order not to fall into Wu Hao''s hands. It''s really not an ordinary cruel man.


    The necromancer general had no grievances with Wu Hao, but was asked by the fire dragon king, so he naturally refused to treat himself in this cruel way.


    "Let go, let me go. I''m just working with them." Said the necromancer in a low voice.


    "Hehe, just cooperation? Haven''t you heard of my bottom line? " Wu Hao sneered.


    "What, what do you mean?" The necromancer asked suspiciously.


    "Of course it doesn''t mean anything else."


    Spirit of fire dragon!


    A flame instantly began to burn the soul of the dead general.


    Ah, uh!!


    "As long as you want to be my enemy, either you die or I die. Since you choose to help them, you are naturally my enemy. In the face of the enemy, I will not be soft hearted."


    He can live to this day, not only thanks to those who have pushed him to despair again and again, but also thanks to his determination again and again.


    If it were not for his determination, even if he was lucky and powerful, and the wall fell and the people pushed, he would not be able to withstand too many strong enemies.


    The necromancer general did not expect that he was just cooperating with the orc, and even brought himself such a fatal disaster.


    "You solve the rest, and I''ll take it away." Wu Hao looked at the demon king in his hand. It was time for him to fulfill his promise.

 Chapter 1178

    Wu Hao, who came to the underworld, took the demon king straight to the underworld palace, and his breath spread out from the whole underworld.


    Originally, Wu Hao is now under the divine world. This time, the task of thirteen Ming generals is obviously unprecedented.


    The devil killed the old queen of Hades and didn''t get the position of the king of Hades. Then he went to the human world by unconventional means.


    Although the thirteen underworld generals are strong, they have no power to enter the underworld, which leads to the devil king''s breathing today.


    For thousands of years, the new Pluto couldn''t get the help of the thirteen Pluto generals.


    Fortunately, today is finally going to complete this task. As long as thirteen Ming will complete the task, their command will be handed over to him in the future.


    "Hahaha, that old guy is really a failure. The thirteen underworld generals who have worked hard to cultivate and the next Pluto chosen by themselves can''t avenge themselves. On the contrary, they rely on a human being. It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous!" The devil knows it''s hard to escape death. Since it''s hard to escape death, he doesn''t have much to resist.


    During the conversation, the king of heaven and the king of hell came one after another. They were all tracked by Wu Hao''s breath.


    They had never heard of Wu Hao before when he came to the human demon competition.


    Later, I learned from Pluto that Wu Hao was chosen by heaven. Now Wu Hao appears in the underworld again. Naturally, they want to visit.


    "Thirteen Hades will leave the rest to you two." After the Pluto finished, the thirteen Pluto will surround the demon king with the breath of death.


    This time they won''t give the demon king any chance to escape.


    In fact, they don''t have to be so careful at all. He doesn''t have a chance to break free from Wu Hao''s seal. If he can untie Wu Hao''s seal, he won''t be caught by Wu Hao.


    "Is this little brother Wu Hao?" The king of hell came to Wu Hao and said with a smile.


    "I''m Wu Hao. I''ve seen Lord Yan." Although he is now at high risk and his strength is stronger than the three kings of the underworld, at least he is also a generation old, and it doesn''t matter to be polite.


    Moreover, the existence of the three kings of the underworld is related to life and death in the world. Maybe there will be something to ask others in the future.


    "Don''t be so polite. Just call me king of hell if you ask me to do anything." Yama felt some cheeks hot.


    Wu Hao''s strength is clearly above him, but Wu Hao calls him an adult. Isn''t this a bad thing for him? After all, this is an age when strength is respected.


    They talked and laughed, but the heavenly king not far away didn''t come, and his face was not very good-looking.


    Others don''t know Pluto, but they know that the heavenly king has no face.


    When the holy king went to the Styx River to find Wu Hao, he asked the heavenly king for help.


    At that time, the heavenly king refused the holy King directly because of his face and asked him to go back and forth. At that time, he even almost had a big fight.


    Now that Wu Hao was so powerful, the day after tomorrow, Wang reacted that he was so wrong.


    That''s why he felt that he had no face to get close to Wu Hao, and how embarrassed he was.


    Wu Hao also knows this. Although he doesn''t think there is a big problem, he won''t take the initiative to greet the heavenly king.


    Sometimes we should have respect, but we should also have backbone.


    Since he did not give face at the beginning, he can''t lick the dog like indifference now, which is naturally unlikely.


    The demon king was judged by the 13th Pluto king. The soul will stay in the Pluto mansion for thousands of years. It is extremely cruel to anyone.


    But Wu Hao was not at all soft hearted. The devil king made it all by himself.


    If he had not been ambitious, if he had not paved the wrong road, he would not have come to such a terrible end.


    "Boy, you also helped me complete the task. This thank you is inevitable." The huge stone in the heart of Pluto finally fell to the ground. The devil knot has been in his heart for thousands of years, and now it is finally untied.


    "It''s just a little effort. It''s nothing." It''s true, because even if he doesn''t help Pluto, he will kill the demon king himself, so it''s not much help.

 Chapter 1179

    "The holy king is going to the divine world, isn''t he?" The Pluto looked at Wu Hao and asked. His eyes were full of envy. After all, how can they not envy if they can become gods? Who among them doesn''t want to become gods.


    "He''s not in a hurry. He won''t leave for the time being." The holy king really can''t go now, and the Terran side hasn''t stabilized yet.


    Once the holy King leaves, no one in the Terran will preside over the overall situation. At that time, the demon family is likely to commit crimes, so it must be completely suppressed before flying into a God.


    And the holy King''s divine personality also needs some time. During this time, the holy king can consolidate the current situation of the Terran.


    After dealing with the demon king, Wu Hao put down the matter in his hand, and the divine personality in the holy King''s hand came into her hand.


    Now there are still empty Beidi, Lin Feng, Rongping, and the divine personality of the sword worshipper, which is undoubtedly a time-consuming work.


    Of course, it is estimated that only the upper gods of the holy king are the most wasteful of time, and the rest are basically lower gods and middle gods, which should not need much time and energy.


    After the demon king was punished, the demon clan completely lost its backbone. Only the Dragon King alone could not resist the attack of the Terran.


    The holy King took the strong man of the human race to attack the demon family, killing and injuring countless people at one time.


    The Dragon King was forced to retreat into the magic castle. Fortunately, there was this ancient Dharma array in the magic castle. This dharma array was left by the gods in order to save the last trace of blood of the demon family one day.


    The holy King took all the human demigods and couldn''t break the defense of the magic castle. He was speechless. Finally, he had no choice but to ask Wu Hao out of the mountain.


    Considering the defense energy of the magic castle, Wu Hao is obviously infinitely close to the divine level. Ordinary attacks have absolutely no effect.


    "My Demon clan has been destroyed like this by your Terrans. Do you really want to kill them all!" Now the power of the demon clan is only one-third of the original, completely different from the scenery of the past.


    To say that the demon clan can''t threaten the Terran, but the Terran still won''t let them go.


    "Hum, if it were your demon clan today, would you let me go?" The holy King snapped.


    The Dragon King has nothing to say, because he also knows very well that if the opportunity is put on their demon family today, they will not miss any human beings.


    "Since there is nothing to say, just stay inside. Once this defense is broken, your demon clan will no longer exist in this world."


    Wu Hao pulls out the sky sword. Now he wants to break the defense. Obviously, there is only strong attack.


    "Together." Wu Hao whispered.


    At the same time, all Terran strongmen shot at the same time, and Wu Hao also attracted the power of black thunder.


    Law and divine power also came one after another.


    The surrounding forces have reached an unprecedented height.


    The Dragon King also felt bad. Although the defense array was strong, the ancient defense array could not be broken easily.


    But are there still few miracles created by Wu Hao? No one has ever been able to come out alive in the place of space turbulence. Wu Hao is the first, so it is obviously impossible for Wu Hao.


    The fierce and abnormal attacks all hit on the defense shield, which is also very hard.


    Wu Hao''s attack under their joint efforts, even if it is a hypocrite, I''m afraid they don''t dare to take it casually, but the rain shield just trembles a few times.


    "There is hope!" Wu Hao sneered.


    According to the holy king, the defensive power of this shield can completely ignore their attack.


    But now the shield is obviously shaking, which is enough to show that it is not completely ignored, but the attack power has not reached the critical point.


    "Since the attack power is not enough, let''s gather the number." Wu Hao shouted.


    "Come again!" Wu Hao ordered again.


    The Dragon King panicked. Although the rain shield resisted the attack just now, Wu Hao''s continuous attack will obviously achieve a certain effect sooner or later.


    "Stop it, stop it." The Dragon King roared, but Wu Hao, how could they listen to him.


    The attacks fell again and again, and the remaining remnant of the demon clan looked desperate.


    Are they really going to end the golden altar? Is there really no salvation? I''m afraid their demon clan will really be destroyed today.


    During the eighth attack, the rain cover suddenly cracked softly.


    The Dragon King''s face was gloomy.


    finished!


    The demon clan is completely over. All the members of the demon clan are here. Now it''s a trap in a jar.


    "One more time and it''ll break." Wu Hao gathered lightning to prepare for the last attack.


    "Stop it!" Suddenly, a touch of rosy clouds came from the horizon, and a figure of vicissitudes walked overhead.


    "Who!" The holy king asked coldly.


    But Wu Hao stared at the figure.


    "Senior, it''s you." Wu Hao smiled. He did see this man.


    If it weren''t for the elder in front of him, he might have died at the hands of the demon king.


    "The boy still remembers me. It seems that you are a person who doesn''t forget your roots." The old man said in a harmonious voice.


    "Naturally, I''ve been looking for my predecessors before. Thank you for your help." Wu Hao flew over.


    The holy king is also confused. Wu Hao obviously knows each other very well, but why hasn''t he seen this figure.


    "Thanks are not enough. Today''s business depends on my face." The old man said faintly.


    Wu Hao frowned. According to the truth, love is useless for anyone. If the Terran and the demon family want to be calm, they must destroy the family, but the old man is kind to him. How can he refuse.


    "Old gentleman, are you from the demon clan?" Hearing the old man''s request, the holy king also flew over.


    The old man shook his head: "my Lord, I''m a human, not a demon."


    This surprised Wu Hao. As a Terran, he actually helped the demon family speak. What logic is this.


    "I don''t quite understand that. If you''re a Terran, master, it''s reasonable..." Wu Hao frowned and asked his doubts.


    "Hehe, it''s reasonable to help the Terran destroy the demon clan, isn''t it?" The old man had a smile on his face.


    "All things in the world are born and overcome each other. Only restraint can promote the growth of all aspects. Although the demon family is evil, it has not yet reached the degree of extinction. Otherwise, once the demon family is destroyed, the human disaster will be more serious than it is now."


    Wu Hao looked helpless. Although the old man said something reasonable, he let go of the demon family. After all, it was for his friends and his family.


    "Old Sir, you can''t say that. As long as there is no harm from the demon clan, I think the development of the Terran will be better and better." The holy King retorted discontentedly.


    "Hehe, perhaps your opinion on this matter is not wrong, but my next words are only aimed at Wu Hao." The old man obviously came only for Wu Hao.

 Chapter 1180

    Perhaps he also knows very well that as long as Wu Hao doesn''t intervene, the holy king can''t break the defense of the demon family even if they work together. It won''t work at all at that time.


    "Young Wu Hao, do you remember what you promised me?" The old man smiled at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds: "of course I remember. When you saved me, I promised you to do something for you."


    The old man nodded: "very good. It seems that you have excellent conduct. I don''t think you are the kind of person who goes back on his word."


    This undoubtedly gave Wu Hao a big hat.


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    "Now, I don''t want to ask for more. How about fulfilling that condition for me today?"


    Wu Hao replied, "OK, elder, please say that as long as Wu Hao can do it, he will not refuse."


    "My request is very simple. Don''t meddle in the affairs of the people and Demons today."


    In fact, Wu Hao was ready at the beginning, but he didn''t think it was really this thing.


    "Elder, you are..." Wu Hao was also embarrassed.


    One is the holy king and the Terran, and the other is the condition he promised the old man.


    It''s obviously unreasonable to refuse. After all, it really depended on others to survive.


    But if he promised, he could not rest assured of the whole Terran. Specifically, he should not rest assured of his family and friends.


    Many races of the demon clan are full of killing atmosphere and hunting nature. What should we do if we let him go today, but they will turn back to the water to hurt his family in the future.


    "Of course, I can also guarantee that the problem you are worried about will not happen. In the future, no one of the demon clan can go to the third universe. At the same time, in the area of the demon clan, the Terran can leave safely as long as it doesn''t attack the demon clan, and the demon clan can''t enter the Terran area."


    In the face of what the old man said, Wu Hao was skeptical. The old man was obviously a Terran. It seemed that he was not so qualified to promise these promises for the demon family.


    "Don''t worry, I said to do it. It''s not between you and me. This problem has been related to heaven and earth."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. The old man was obviously a person, but he had such consciousness, which made him sigh.


    How high does it take to achieve this? Obviously, he has not reached that level now.


    "Elder, can I ask who you are?" Wu Hao was puzzled. He knew all the top powers in the world, but he was still full of doubts in the face of the mysterious old man.


    "No one in the south is an immortal on the sea." The old man said with a smile.


    "Sea fairy!" The holy King exclaimed.


    "You, you are the sea fairy!" The holy King''s face changed greatly, as if he had heard something terrible.


    "What? Has the Holy Lord heard of us? "


    "No, no, no, don''t call me an adult, master Haixian. I don''t deserve it." The holy King became very modest at this time, which made Wu Hao feel puzzled.


    When did the holy King become like this? He hasn''t seen it.


    "Lord Shengwang, master Haixian..." Wu Hao looked at the holy King suspiciously and wanted him to explain.


    The holy King smiled helplessly. He was very angry when Haixian asked Wu Hao, but now he found that the clown was himself.


    "Master Haixian is an immortal. He exists outside the gods. He is commonly known as the scattered God on earth. It is estimated that he is also the only scattered God so far."


    "Scattered God is neither man nor God. It is between man and God. It does not need to be much stronger than man, but it is not weaker than God. Therefore, it is called immortal."


    Wu Hao was confused. What is it that he is not much stronger than man and not weaker than God? This has become a ghost thing.


    "The holy King flattered me. I''m just a little fairy. The gods in the divine world are the most powerful existence. I can survive in the name of immortals by all things in the world."


    Hearing this, the holy King continued.


    "The reason why the sea fairy is called a fairy is because he has a Bodhi Heart. People are not human and demons are not demons. It seems that everything in the world is in the eyes of the sea fairy, so the sea fairy can stabilize the dust heart."


    At this time, the holy king himself understood the reason for the emergence of sea immortals.


    Because in the eyes of the sea fairy, there is no so-called demon family and human family. Everything is life.


    "The holy King seems to know me better, so can he agree to Xiaoxian''s request? I can do what I promised you just now. " The sea fairy is also humble in the face of the holy king. This attitude makes the holy King lose face.


    As a casual God and a fairy, people treat you like this. If they want to continue to be tough, it''s a little unreasonable.


    "Well, ask Wu Hao. He said stop and I''ll stop. Listen to him." The holy King threw the problem to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was stunned. He was a little confused from the beginning. Now the problem came to him again.


    "No, master Haixian, can you tell me the meaning of saving the demon clan?" Wu Hao asked. Although the holy king gave him the choice, he could not safely and boldly agree to the requirements of the sea fairy.


    "Of course, it''s very simple, because people are three points good and seven points bad. The demon clan is bloodier than the human race, so it''s evil in human eyes. I believe you can see that people have bad people and good people, and animals have bad and good."


    Wu Hao was silent, and the sea fairy did remind him of this problem.


    When he first entered the relic, he and Ying had been threatening three hyenas. At that time, the three hyenas might have been deterred by their strong strength, but later it was obvious that they were doing their best to protect them.


    This is what the sea fairy said. There are good and bad. Obviously, it is true.


    People have good people, and animals have good ones. If he destroys them all because he is worried that the bad will threaten his family, what is the difference between him and the bad.


    "You are gifted and chosen by heaven. You have inherited the relics left by God. Obviously, you also have a compassionate heart. At the beginning, I saved you because I knew that today''s things would happen."


    Wu Hao was surprised. Now he recalls that Haixian said to ask him to promise something.


    Obviously, the sea fairy has begun to pave the way since then, because this condition will be used sooner or later.


    Now the orcs have no power, and there is no threat to the Terrans. Even if they let them go, they seem to have no power to revenge.


    Wu Hao looked at the holy king. The holy King nodded at him. Obviously, he still listened to him.


    The Warcraft in the Warcraft Castle also looked at him fiercely.


    He saw sadness, pity, and tragedy in these eyes.


    "OK, I can promise you this."

 Chapter 1181

    "But you have to do what you said before. Although they have no deterrent power, there will be no deterrent after we enter the divine world."


    The sea fairy nodded confidently: "don''t worry about this. I''ve done what I promised you. Now the human and demon worlds, including the third universe, have set a region."


    With a wave of the sea fairy''s hand, a powerful force came to the ground.


    The demon clan area is wrapped by a powerful force, which is obviously the boundary of the sea fairy.


    "Master Haixian, your strength..." Wu Hao obviously couldn''t feel how strong Haixian was.


    It can be seen from the shot just now that the strength of Haixian is no longer lower than him, and may even be stronger than him.


    "Don''t ask, boy. If master Haixian is here, I''m afraid you can''t get it." The holy King smiled helplessly.


    Originally, the sea fairy has disappeared for thousands of years. Everyone thought he was deified into the divine world. Who knows that he will appear again when the demon clan is destroyed today.


    "The whole human world can''t accommodate the gods, because the gods have huge energy, but master Haixian is different. He not only has the strength of gods, but also can exist in the human world."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was shocked and confused.


    "When I heard this myth, I was also very surprised. After all, why can people with the same power stay in the human world?"


    "Because immortals are immortals, gods are gods, and immortals are special. Just like shadows, immortals cultivate not divine power and laws. They cultivate all things and immortal Qi. Only immortals can capture that kind of thing, and we can''t understand it."


    "Immortality not only does no harm to the human world, but also nourishes everything on the earth. When immortality is enough, it can prolong people''s life. Therefore, compared with divine power, immortality is more liked and accepted by others."


    Now Wu Hao fully understands that the reason why the feelings of the sea fairy can continue to stay in the human world is because he is an fairy.


    The immortal has the same strength as the gods, but will not hurt the human world.


    "Since there is such a powerful existence, why is it that only master Haixian can cultivate into an immortal?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "The realm problem. I only heard about it at the beginning. I have to ask the elder about this specific problem."


    The sea fairy nodded: "there is no realm to talk about, but if you want to say that you can do this, maybe there are few things in the world."


    "Immortality is the most mysterious thing in the world. Divine power can be continuously improved by continuous cultivation, but immortality cannot rely on cultivation. It depends on perception, perception of the world''s ecology, desolation, creation of all things in the world, and compassion for all beings in the world. As long as you can reach that state in good faith, you can detect the existence of immortality."


    Wu Hao was a little vague, but he had to say that immortals are really difficult to cultivate.


    Although he didn''t quite understand what Haixian said just now, he was not a fool.


    To put it simply, there is no injustice, no hatred, no love, so that we can cut off all seven emotions and six desires, and then love all living beings in the world.


    Just treat all living beings in the world like a mother treats her children.


    It''s no good. Although he can control his temper, sometimes people don''t offend me. I don''t offend him. He can''t be as selfless as the sea fairy.


    "I admire your hard won accomplishments." Wu Hao said respectfully.


    A fairy of ten thousand years can do this step as one day for ten thousand years. Why can''t they give up killing one day today.


    "Hehe, you can do it, as long as you have a heart." Then the sea fairy waved and withdrew the defense of the magic castle.


    Seeing the defense removed, the Dragon King''s face changed greatly and was ready to be attacked at any time.


    "Since Wu Hao Xiaoyou promised you, I don''t think he will go back on his promise. You heard what I promised him just now. The good fortune lies in you and me. It''s up to you to cherish it."


    The Dragon King looked at Wu Hao. He also wanted to see if Wu Hao really gave up killing his demon family.


    "Hum, if I really want to kill you, I won''t talk so much with master Haixian, but listen to the Dragon King. Hearing that I can let you go is to save the face of master Haixian. Since the master spoke, I naturally promised that he wouldn''t destroy your demon clan, but you demon clan also take care of yourself. Once I find that you are bad for the people around me, I''m afraid you can''t imagine."


    The devil held his breath and dared not speak. It was lucky that he could survive. Now does he still have the right to refuse? He can''t refuse at all.


    "Withdraw all. Remember your promise today. If the demon clan invades in the future, it will be destroyed." The holy King waved and all the demigods behind him withdrew.


    "Master Haixian, if you don''t dislike it, would you like to sit in my holy palace?" The holy king said faintly.


    The holy king is also very interested in this immortal.


    However, Haixian shook his head: "I''m used to wandering around, so I won''t bother you. I think Wu haoxiaoyou still has important things to finish. Today I''ll thank you for giving me this face, and I''ll go first."


    With that, Haixian left quickly, and Wu Hao didn''t have time to speak.


    "It''s really a mysterious old man."


    The holy king stood beside Wu Hao and asked softly, "did you say that you were poisoned by the devil, which was detoxified by the sea fairy for you?"


    Wu Hao nodded: "to tell you the truth, if it weren''t for the words of master Haixian, I''m afraid I would have died. At that time, I couldn''t resist the huge toxin of the poisonous devil."


    It is for this reason that Wu Hao will bear this kindness.


    Although the request put forward by Haixian today is so difficult to agree, he still chooses to accept it. After all, this is indeed the condition he promised at the beginning.


    He is also a man of principle. He is an enemy. He will follow thousands of miles.


    But if it is a benefactor, he will agree as long as it is not the Revenge of killing his father.


    When the demon king is destroyed, xuanming has completely disappeared. His commitment to everyone has been completed. Although there is only one Dragon King left, it can''t lift any big waves with the strength of the Dragon King.


    "Then we should really thank others. OK, go back first. The demon clan''s business is finished. Let''s leave them here." The holy King patted Wu Hao on the shoulder and said.


    Watching the Terran retreat, the Dragon King and they were completely relieved. Their demon family was living and breathing.


    But their demon clan only had one third of the original power. I''m afraid they can only live under human beings in the future.


    But the Dragon King doesn''t intend to give up. As long as he doesn''t give up, he will turn over sooner or later. At the beginning, the demon clan also lost once and became strong again, so it''s the same this time.

 Chapter 1182

    God? Fairy?


    When I saw immortals on TV as a child, I always thought that immortals were the greatest.


    But now he knows that God is God and immortals are immortals. If you want to say great things, both are great, but at this moment, he understands that immortals are the greatest.


    At the peak of the whole world, only the sea fairy has become an immortal. Who knows what kind of attitude he has taken to this step.


    When Wu Hao returned to the holy palace, he planned to purify the divine personality for the holy King first, but he remembered a terrible thing.


    Now, among these strong men who need to integrate the divine personality, only he and the holy king are demigods. The others are all supreme level, and even the supreme sword is the highest level.


    It''s no good going on like this. Everyone''s talent is limited. He doesn''t know how long it will take until all these people reach the demigod.


    But if they don''t wait, it will be more difficult for them to become God in the future.


    He is most worried about purple python. Although she is a divine beast, she is eager to cultivate and her strength has improved by leaps and bounds,.


    As the saying goes, when things reach the extreme, they will rebound when something touches the bottom, so he is also worried that that situation will happen to purple python.


    The holy King''s advice on this matter surprised Wu Hao. He told Wu Hao that there was a strange nectar in the divine world.


    This kind of nectar can be found anywhere in the divine world and can help people calm down. Even because of the relationship between law and divine power, this nectar can also help people''s cultivation.


    It''s a good thing for purple Python and sword supreme. If there''s no problem, people can take manna at that time. First, it can promote the cultivation of sword supreme, and second, it can calm down and be less impetuous.


    Moreover, kongbei emperor, Lin Feng and Rongping have reached the moment of breakthrough. If they can get manna, they should be able to break through in advance.


    "As you say, the dew of the divine world is stronger than the holy water of the holy palace?" Wu Hao asked with a shocked face.


    The holy King smiled: "holy water? Hehe, the holy water is synthesized by drugs. Although the effect is good, it is only aimed at the supreme. The manna is the crystallization of all things in the divine world. It can be said that it is the best purification of nature in the divine world. There are miraculous effects under the gods. How can we compare it with the holy water? "


    Now Wu Hao understood that he felt that the powerful holy water could not compare with the nectar that could appear casually in the divine world.


    Well, in that case, he can also collect more. There is holy water under the Supreme Lord and dew under the gods. In this way, his family can improve their strength in all aspects.


    Of course, whether they can reach that height through their own energy can only depend on themselves.


    Although he also wants his family to be together all his life, he can''t force some things too much in the past. If he considers it so carefully, it will affect the quality of the gods in the divine world.


    After all, if the divine personality is not enough, it means that he wants to kill the gods and purify the divine personality. Although the purified divine personality is convenient, there is no room for progress. This is an extremely irresponsible performance for others, his family and even the whole world.


    "OK, then I''ll go and get some back. I just want to go to the divine world." Now he has reached the demigod. According to the people chosen by heaven, he can enter the divine world after reaching the demigod, so he can come and go freely in the three worlds like the original shadow.


    But when he thinks of going to the divine world, Wu Hao will inevitably have a trace of worry in his heart. After all, the divine world is full of gods. What will he meet when he goes up with a small demigod.


    "You really should go to the divine world. I believe it will be helpful to you."


    Wu Hao''s cultivation may stay in this state for a long time after reaching the demigod. If he stays in the human world all the time, it is obviously useless to Wu Hao.


    It''s better to take this time to have a look in the divine world, or it''s convenient to get familiar with everything in the divine world.


    Wu Hao nodded and agreed. Since he decided to go to the divine world, he had nothing to hesitate.


    After two days of warming up with the purple python, he was ready to go.


    He is now the chosen man of the demigod, so he can reach the divine world as long as he passes through the well of the divine world.


    The holy king once again took Wu Hao to the well of the divine world. Now it has been divided into human territory and fully handed over to human management.


    "Are you sure I can really go to the divine world through this thing?" Wu Hao looked at the black cat''s well and was still worried.


    If he can''t jump to the divine world, doesn''t it seem that he is a little stunned.


    "Don''t worry, it will come. It has been certified by countless strong people. If you are not the chosen one, the well of the divine world will exclude you and pop you out at that time."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was relieved that at least he would not fall into the dark god yuan.


    Wu Hao looked at the people behind him, then waved his hand: "go back, I''ll hurry back when I collect the nectar."


    This time, Wu Hao''s most important task is naturally mobile phone nectar. Secondly, he swims around the divine world to see the situation above. Once in danger, he will return immediately.


    "Boy, you have to be careful." Kong Bei emperor said with some worry.


    After all, he has always been with Wu Hao. Many times, he witnessed Wu Hao meet all kinds of dangers. Compared with now, those in the past can only be regarded as minor mischief.


    This time Wu Hao went to the divine world and faced gods. If he was not careful, he would die in the divine world.


    Wu Hao nodded, considered for two seconds, and jumped into the well of the divine world.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light burst out in the divine world, and the light went straight to the sky.


    "The chosen one, finally let me witness this day." The holy King sighed and looked at the light.


    He knew very well that as long as he followed the light, Wu Hao could reach the divine world. This is the magic of the well of the divine world.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t feel much after jumping into the well of the divine world. He only felt a little dizzy and dizzy in front of him.


    After about ten seconds, his sight began to recover, and Wu Hao gradually saw the situation around him.


    Clouds and mist swirled around, and even the air was extraordinary. Bursts of spiritual power fluttered two times.


    Even if he didn''t practice Kung Fu, his spiritual power was gradually rising.


    "This is the divine world?" Wu Hao was shocked. He had only heard how good the divine world was before. He didn''t expect that it was really so. The divine world was really suitable for his cultivation.


    It''s just like what I saw on TV when I was a child. It''s like a fairyland.


    Wu Hao took out a distilled glass bottle. According to the holy king, nectar can be collected anywhere in the divine world.

 Chapter 1183

    Only to make the most of the manna, it must be completed by special means, that is, after the manna he collected is finally refined, maybe only one drop in ten bottles can be used.


    Although he felt hopeless, Wu Hao also knew that the problem that could be solved through the world was not a problem at all.


    After placing the distilled glass bottle, Wu Hao sat down cross legged. It was so suitable for cultivation. How could he miss such a great opportunity.


    After practicing kung fu, a huge spiritual force began to enter his body. Wu Hao was happy. At this speed, he practiced in the divine world for five years, and maybe he would have a chance to break through the divine realm.


    Although the five years were very long, he also knew that if it was not for this environment, his cultivation in the human world would not be so simple.


    At least a hundred years, more than a thousand years.


    "Who is it!" Just after Wu Hao practiced for a few minutes, the two gods appeared in front of Wu Hao with a fierce face.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and his face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, he met a God just now. His luck was really bad.


    "Well, you two, I just collect a little manna. Shouldn''t it affect me?" Wu Hao asked with a smile. Now people have to bow their heads under the eaves. This is not the human world. Now his strength can only be regarded as the lowest existence in the divine world.


    The two gods looked at each other.


    "Manna? Then why did the spiritual power tide appear just now? Why did you practice here as a demigod? Do you know that the spiritual power in the divine world is not allowed to be plundered? " They were very unfriendly, but Wu Hao couldn''t have any temper.


    "I really don''t know. I''m sorry." Wu Hao smiled awkwardly. No one told him this question. How could he know.


    "Hum! Get out of here quickly, or the law enforcers of the divine world will ask you to go to the temple to accept sanctions. "


    Wu Hao has a black face. Is he so lucky to meet this so-called law enforcer in the divine world? It''s too unlucky.


    But people are gods. What the gods say can only be what they say. He has no strength to refuse and resist. Even if he wants to resist, he has to have this strength.


    "OK, OK, I''ll leave right away." Wu Hao takes away the distilled glass bottle. It seems that he can''t act privately, otherwise he will really bring trouble when he meets these difficult people.


    Now we can only think of other ways. Ying and Hongmeng have come to the divine world. Maybe we can ask them for help.


    His cultivation can be slack and can return to the human world to say, but there can be no mistakes in collecting nectar, otherwise it will affect not only him but also others.


    But the shadow didn''t tell him where to find him after he came to the divine world. The divine world is so wide that it''s really hard to find.


    Both Hongmeng''s ancestors and the film are superior gods, and the film is still the top superior God. It should not be difficult to inquire about the existence of this level.


    "By the way, two gods, I want to inquire about a man, the shadow of death. Have you heard of it?" Wu Hao asked the two gods behind him immediately.


    Their faces suddenly changed slightly.


    "You mean the God of death who has just entered the divine world for a short time?"


    Wu Hao nodded. Although he didn''t know whether what the other party said was a shadow, it was better to have news than not.


    "He belongs to the dark god. He''s in the death zone, boy. That''s the forbidden area of the gods. You''re a good demigod. You have a broad future. Don''t learn from that guy. Learn from us that we believe in destruction."


    Wu Hao was surprised. No wonder they didn''t look normal when they mentioned the shadow just now. They believed in the master of destruction.


    "You two adults should have misunderstood. I came here to avenge him. I believe in the Lord of destruction." Wu Hao said with a fist.


    A man who knows current affairs is a hero. He is not so stupid. Now he is inferior to others. He won''t belittle himself and make a stupid mess.


    "Oh? You want revenge? What hatred? " They were obviously interested in what Wu Hao said.


    "Kill the murderer and take the Revenge of the divine personality. He can become the God of darkness is to get my brother''s death divine personality, so I''m here to expose him." Wu Hao said fiercely, seriously murderous.


    The two were fooled by Wu Hao''s exquisite acting skills and sighed helplessly: "ah... I''m sorry to change. Since you believe in destroying adults, we can help you naturally. You''d better not go to the death zone. It''s full of evil. You''d better wait until you reach the realm of gods."


    "But when I reach the divine realm, I will go. After all, the aura here can''t be cultivated."


    They looked at each other and were obviously influenced by Wu Hao''s mood.


    "Well, little brother, you''d better practice here. We''ll take it as if we haven''t been here."


    Wu Hao''s heart rejoiced. I''m afraid these two guys are not pigs. This kind of nonsense can be believed. Are there so stupid gods?


    "Really, really? I didn''t expect that I went to great pains to come here and met two adults. I''m really grateful for their kindness. " Wu Hao quickly bowed his thanks.


    "OK, don''t talk so much nonsense. Be careful yourself. We can only help so much."


    Wu Hao nodded quickly. In fact, he just wanted to deceive them and let them say the location of the shadow. I didn''t expect these two guys to be so stupid.


    It seems that even if you become a God, it''s not good. Although your strength has been changed, your IQ has gone deep into the bone marrow and can''t be changed. It''s simply innocent.


    Wu Hao put the distilled glass bottle again. Since he has been allowed, it''s OK for him to practice here. As long as he seizes the time, there should be no problem.


    When Wu Hao came to the divine world, Ying immediately found that after he entered the divine world, he left a breath at the well of the divine world. As long as Wu Hao entered the divine world through the well of the divine world, he could find it at the first time.


    As a superior God, it is not difficult for Hongmeng to find a shadow in the divine world.


    The existence of the superior God in the divine world is still relatively objective. Only the main God, the master and the Supreme God can deal with the superior God.


    The level of the LORD God is usually high and will not manage these things at all. Unless there is a major problem, the Lord orders the LORD God to complete everything, let alone the Supreme God.


    Therefore, the superior God undoubtedly becomes the commander of the highest combat power in the divine world. As long as the main God doesn''t fight, the superior God is the strongest combat power.


    Hongmeng, an obvious superior God, even if he first entered the divine world, his strength is in front of him. If anyone dares to invade, there is only one result, that is death.


    The superior gods themselves are scarce. The battle between gods destroys the sky and the earth, which always ends at the point, so it is very difficult to fall.

 Chapter 1184

    "Wu Hao has arrived in the divine world?" Hongmeng''s grandfather was shocked when he heard the shadow finish.


    He had just arrived in the divine world for less than a day. According to the calculation of the human world, it was only a month. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao came up.


    "Has he reached the realm of God?" Hongmeng''s ancestors were a little happy. Originally, they were at a disadvantage. If Wu Hao came, maybe they would turn over.


    "No, he came up through the well of the divine world." Of course, Ying also hopes that Wu Hao can reach the divine realm as soon as possible, but this kind of thing can''t be forced. If you want to be quick, you can''t reach it.


    Wu Hao was chosen by heaven. His talent stood in front of everyone. Becoming a God is the only way.


    Although the war between the two sides of the divine world is burning, and they are weak on the side of the goddess of life, if Wu Hao forcibly improves his strength, it may be helpful in the early stage, but it will be very chicken in the later stage.


    "Let him take his time. The boy is so slippery. He should have his own plan after coming to the divine world. I have asked someone to protect him secretly. There should be no big problem."


    Hongmeng''s grandfather nodded and really had to let Wu Hao go step by step. What they are doing now is also for the future Wu Hao. They can''t ruin their future because of temporary happiness.


    In the lower world, that is, the human world, the holy King took the divine personality in his hand, which was purified by Wu Hao before he left.


    According to Wu Hao, going to the divine world is dangerous and unpredictable, so Wu Hao purified his divine personality before he left.


    If Wu Hao can''t come back, when the time is ripe, he can integrate the divine personality into the divine world.


    In fact, the time is ripe now. Only one third of the forces of the demon clan have been swept away.


    Only the Dragon King is left. Even if he is not here, Tang Chen can deal with the Dragon King.


    But Wu Hao''s family is still here, so there will inevitably be some problems, so he still can''t leave here for the time being.


    "Holy king, purple python, she has broken through again. Now she is on the top."


    The holy King nodded. Because of the special relationship, purple Python has divine animal blood, which is completely unaffected by external factors. Before completely awakening the divine animal blood to become a divine animal, any way to increase its strength will not affect purple python.


    Therefore, all the training rooms in the holy palace are now open to purple Python and Kirin. As long as the training room is useful to them, they can unconditionally let them practice in it.


    But the cultivation room obviously doesn''t have much effect on the strong at the demigod level.


    Purple Python''s successive breakthroughs have now reached the peak, but Kirin is still a demigod.


    After reaching the demigod, Kirin can only rely on the blood to awaken, or stimulate the blood to complete the awakening, otherwise external factors can not lead him to enter the divine world.


    Of course, Qilin is not so worried. Before Wu Hao reaches the gods, he doesn''t want to enter the divine world alone. Isn''t that too boring.


    Although he wants to be strong, he just wants to help Wu Hao. Now, as a demigod, he is also of great help to Wu Hao in the human world.


    Purple Python actually thinks the same thing. She is trying so hard to catch up with Wu Hao.


    As long as she can reach the demigod level, she can help Wu Hao. At that time, she will not be a drag bottle.


    As for whether the gods are gods or not, she never cares. As long as Wu Hao likes it, it doesn''t matter whether she becomes a God or not. Even if she lives with Wu Hao as an ordinary person, she will die without regret.


    In the twinkling of an eye, half a year has passed, but the divine world is only half a day.


    This is the so-called time gap. Wu Hao''s cultivation has also made some progress. It was not long before he reached the demigod. Now his strength has been consolidated by cultivating in the divine world.


    Looking at the full bottles of manna, Wu Hao gathered them all and then began to collect them. The whole process is obviously very long.


    It took him half a day to collect about fifty bottles, which is equivalent to only five drops.


    According to the holy king, five drops is estimated to be only enough for one person, and the mind may not be enough.


    Therefore, in order to achieve the expected output, it is a drop in the bucket.


    At first, he thought that the bottles he brought should be almost the same, but now they are still too few. If he brought more, maybe the speed would be much faster.


    Half a year later, Wu Hao collected a lot. It is estimated that there are about half bottles after refining.


    Wu Hao''s strength has further increased, but he originally planned to finish everything in place and leave directly after collecting the nectar, but the reality can''t make him settle down.


    I don''t know why he spread the news about Shura absorbing spiritual power here.


    Absorbing spiritual power in the divine world is a taboo problem. No demigod can practice spiritual power in the jurisdiction. Before, those two gods let him go.


    But only one day later, other gods came one after another to punish him, the spirit thief who absorbed the spirit power.


    Fortunately, the two gods are kind-hearted. Before that, they came to inform Wu Hao to leave quickly.


    After receiving the news, Wu Hao did not dare to stay at all. He immediately put away the distilled glass bottle and left the scene.


    It seems that strength is the real thing. As long as you have enough strength, does the other party dare to treat him like this?


    It''s good for the other party to run away without holding his tail. In the past, he always felt that he had reached the top of the world, and no one dared to ignore his existence.


    Before he learned that the whole world had a king universe, and how envious he was when he learned that the supreme universe was the strongest existence.


    But now he has gone far beyond that existence, but the more he reaches this level, the more he seems to be weak.


    Even though his strength has been called the first person in the human world and the underworld, no one knows it.


    But after he came to the divine world, he knew how small he was. He felt that he was just an ordinary person. As the saying goes, everyone shouted at the mouse crossing the street.


    Now others want to drive him away, but he doesn''t dare to go out, so he can only leave with his tail between his legs.


    Strength, the world is whose fist is hard and whose words have weight. No matter how, whether it is because of himself or because of marriage, he must become strong and become a real top power.


    Gods?


    Gods alone are not enough.


    The LORD God?


    Of course, the LORD God is not his goal.


    He wants to trample the Lord under his feet. When the Supreme God sees him, he dare not say a word of No. only in that way can he be worthy of being the first.


    "That''s the boy, chase!" Not long after Wu Hao left, two figures caught up, obviously locking Wu Hao''s breath.

 Chapter 1185

    Because there is only Wu Hao, a strong demigod, and only the demigod needs spiritual cultivation.


    The gods do not cultivate spiritual power. They cultivate spiritual power, so they can''t be others at all.


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, he was found.


    Black thunder!


    Three thousand body methods!


    Thunder body method!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Gravity field!


    Wu Hao used all his means, but the other party was a God. His means didn''t play much role at all.


    "Hum, little skill!" The two gods obviously didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao, directly broke through Wu Hao''s gravity field, and soon caught up with him.


    "You two, don''t know what the problem is?" Wu Hao stopped. It seems that he can''t run away.


    Now he finally understood why the shadow could lose several lives in this divine world.


    If a God wants to chase him, no matter how strong he is, he can''t cross the ditch between God and demigod.


    "Hum, we are the law enforcers of divine destruction. Now we need you to go back with us for investigation. It is said that you absorb spiritual power for cultivation. Come with us."


    "You two should have misunderstood. I just came here. How can I absorb spiritual power? When I came here before, I heard that absorbing spiritual power is a taboo in the divine world. How can I do such a stupid thing." Wu Hao said faintly, pretending to be nothing.


    "Well, has the final say really been the last thing you want?" They suddenly released their divine power to suppress Wu Hao.


    "Hey, do you gods do things like this? Is this the so-called God? Don''t ask why? " Wu Hao felt a little hard to breathe.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You can understand everything when you go to the law enforcement Hall of the divine world." They took Wu Hao away without thinking about it.


    Wu Hao looks ugly. It seems that it''s inevitable this time. I just hope these guys don''t find out the best, otherwise they''ll explain here today.


    "Don''t worry, boy, as long as you don''t do it, you will be let go. Of course, if you do it, no one can save you!"


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. Of course he knew what he did or didn''t do, but could he admit it?


    According to the previous two gods, if they are caught by the people of the law enforcement hall, they will be extracted and doubled.


    In this way, the strength of his demigod may not be able to insist any more.


    Without the supply of demigod power, can the divine world accommodate him? At that time, you can''t be crushed to death by the divine power and law power in the divine world?


    Therefore, Wu Hao took precautions at the beginning. He absorbed the spiritual power not through himself. He did not refine the spiritual power absorbed by the divine world, but put it into the small world.


    In the small world, he has a large celestial body system to decompose the data, which will be recombined only when needed.


    The purpose of doing so is to hide these spiritual powers, otherwise once they are found out, the consequences will be very serious, and there may even be death or no life.


    The news that Wu Hao was taken away by the divine law enforcement hall also spread to the shadow.


    The shadow face is embarrassed. The law enforcement hall is divided into two parts, destruction hall and creation hall.


    The creation hall was created by the power of the goddess of life, while the destruction hall represents the destruction master.


    The place where Wu Hao was captured was the destruction hall.


    Others don''t know Wu Hao, but he knows very well that Wu Hao must have plundered the spiritual power of the divine world. Wu Hao naturally can''t let go of such a cultivation opportunity.


    So according to the character of Wu Hao, he must have absorbed the spiritual power of the divine world.


    But Wu Hao should not be so stupid that he doesn''t know this, so Ying is worried and feels that Wu Hao should have a way to face it.


    After all, Wu Hao never let them down, but he still had to take precautions.


    Immediately he informed the God of the sea and asked him to rescue Wu Hao whenever necessary.


    The importance of Wu Hao, the God of the sea, has also been heard. He is a man chosen by heaven.


    Although it is still very weak, it has begun to become strong.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t notice the spiritual power of the divine world on that boy. He should be hiding. Since he can avoid my divine power perception, the destruction law enforcement hall can''t find out."


    After going to confirm in person, the LORD God of the sea also informed the shadow of the news.


    Ying also breathed a sigh of relief, but she was also very curious about how Wu Hao did it and why he could do it. He was really not an ordinary chicken thief because he could escape the divine power perception of the LORD God.


    If so, Wu Hao was interrogated after he was seized and destroyed the law enforcement hall.


    Wu Hao refused to admit it at the beginning. Finally, the law enforcement hall can only detect it with instruments. The machine detects that the lost spiritual power in the divine world does not match Wu Hao''s spiritual power, and only less than a trace of the spiritual power in Wu Hao belongs to the divine world.


    This situation is very common, because the divine world is full of spiritual power. Even if you don''t absorb those spiritual power as a demigod, you will take the initiative to enter the demigod''s body, which is inevitable. Naturally, they can''t interfere with this natural phenomenon.


    In addition to these, the rest did not happen at all. Facts also proved that Wu Hao did not absorb the spiritual power of the divine world at all.


    "Look, I said I didn''t absorb the spiritual power of the divine world. You so-called gods are really not general overbearing." Wu Hao said discontentedly.


    "Don''t give me any more nonsense, and I''ll lock you up and get out of here!" Their attitude towards Wu Hao is very bad, but Wu Hao can''t say anything.


    After all, he is the law enforcement hall. If he is really unreasonable, he will suffer.


    "You are the gods, you are the one who has the final say, even if I am unlucky." Wu Hao murmured out of the law enforcement hall and left calmly.


    It seems that the plan he made at the beginning is correct, and it is feasible to introduce spiritual power into the small world.


    As long as he is sure that the law enforcement hall will not be found, he can rest assured that he has absorbed these spiritual powers.


    But this time he can''t be as careless as before. These people arrested him for a certain reason.


    Because there was only one demigod around him, naturally we can only doubt him.


    It''s inevitable that it won''t happen next time. If it''s him next time, I''m afraid there''s no way to explain things.


    Therefore, he can''t be careless. He must find a place where the demigods gather for cultivation. Otherwise, once this happens again, it''s impossible for people to trace him completely.


    "Good boy, I really have you." The shadow looked at the delivery instrument, which showed Wu Hao''s current situation.


    "When will he let us down? Even without our help, I think he can live in the divine world." The grandparent Hongmeng smiled and said.


    When it comes to chicken thieves, everyone can see the degree of chicken thieves of Wu Hao. Therefore, it is impossible to say that Wu Hao did not steal the spiritual power of the divine world.

 Chapter 1186

    After a round trip, Wu Hao knew that the law enforcement hall was not only in that place, but also in many places. Once the absorbed spiritual power was found, it was likely to be reported.


    So he can''t find places with many people. The more places there are, the more likely they will be reported. He doesn''t want to go to the so-called law enforcement hall again.


    For a time, Wu Hao''s cultivation could only stop. After all, he didn''t dare to take such a risk.


    There are one and two, but not three.


    The law enforcement hall is not a fool. He can''t find out once or twice. Maybe his suspicions will be exposed after three times. At that time, it is estimated that even if he can''t find out the whereabouts of Lingli, he will be detained for observation.


    Wu Hao can only stop practicing and temporarily choose to collect manna first. As long as he doesn''t absorb spiritual power, collecting manna doesn''t have much impact.


    "Hey, this boy, this is the territory of our Latin family. You dare to collect nectar here. Do you want to die?"


    As soon as Wu Hao put down the distilled glass bottle, he was attracted by a sound behind him.


    Turning his head, the five demigods were right behind him, with a malicious face.


    "This collection of manna still needs to distinguish territory?" Wu Hao asked puzzled.


    "Nonsense, are you new here? I can''t cheat you! " Then the five surrounded Wu Hao.


    "Well. Sorry, I''m really new here, so I don''t know the rules here. Since it''s your territory, I''ll just go."


    Although he is not afraid of the other party''s five demigods, it''s best not to cause trouble in this divine world. After all, the other party dares to be so arrogant and should be backed by a strong family. If he really provokes, it will only bring him unnecessary trouble.


    "Stop!" Just as Wu Hao packed up the distilled glass bottles and wanted to leave, five people stopped him.


    "Guys, I haven''t started collecting. Isn''t it necessary?" Wu Hao asked coldly, is there no difference between the divine world and the human world? They are all bullies. Do you think he is easy to bully when he is alone.


    "Even if you don''t collect it, you have violated our bottom line. Who doesn''t know that this is the territory of my Latin family. Don''t you make others laugh at us?"


    Wu Hao was silent for two seconds and shook his head helplessly: "OK, what do you want to do? I don''t want to make trouble when I''m new here." The tone is not so stiff. After all, it''s good to bear some things. If you can''t bear it, it''s another matter.


    "Of course, leave some treasure. You see, you still have a lot of spiritual power. Give it all to us."


    Several people obviously had the idea of Wu Hao Lingli, and the shadow had told him before.


    Everything in the divine world can be swallowed up, and the powerful existence of divine personality can swallow up, let alone spiritual power.


    At the beginning, he actually wanted to choose the way of swallowing and directly rob other people''s spiritual power, but in the end, he gave up this practice.


    After all, there are many gods here. If he bullies the God family, he will feel bad.


    But there is a saying that people are good at being bullied. They don''t provoke others, but others want to provoke them. This is a very practical problem, even in the human world.


    "Sorry, my strength is limited. I''m afraid I''ll fall to the top if I give it to you." Wu Hao still refused with good words.


    "Then we can''t control it. In short, if you don''t give it, we''ll rob it. It''s you who will suffer at that time." The five people clenched their fists, apparently demonstrating to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao has a black face. He is a powerful demigod in the divine world. He has actually done the business of robbers.


    In fact, Wu Hao doesn''t know that in this divine world, demigods simply exist like ordinary people, so as long as they can improve their strength, they won''t hesitate to become robbers.


    "What is the Latin family you just mentioned? Can you answer this question one by one?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    However, as soon as he said this, the five people almost didn''t laugh.


    "The Latin family doesn''t know which stone you jumped out of. If you say you''re ignorant, don''t you believe it." A bald demigod shouted.


    The leader said at this time, "the Latin family is the largest family in the brake area. It has also been destroyed. The law enforcement hall ordered it as a standby law enforcement team. The owner of the family is the middle God. How about you? Are you afraid?"


    Wu Hao frowned. Sure enough, he had something to do with the law enforcement hall, and the other party also had a median God, which was beyond his budget.


    If it is a junior God, he should be able to escape with all his strength.


    But if it''s the median God, don''t think about it. He doesn''t have any chance at all.


    The middle God and the lower God are just two concepts, just like the gap between the middle God and the upper God.


    Of course, if he could find Ying and Hongmeng, the situation would be different. Even if the leader of the law enforcement hall came, he would have to give face.


    "Boy, don''t be unkind. Now that you know the strength of our Latin family, you can obediently hand over your spiritual power to avoid suffering from skin and flesh."


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly. He was never afraid of anything and didn''t make trouble. Unfortunately, people wanted to annoy him. Now he can''t be caught without a hand.


    He is not a fool because he can''t give up his strength after hard cultivation.


    "Whether you can get it depends on your own ability!" Wu Hao pulled out the sky sword behind him. The sword light was dazzling.


    The artifact is nothing in the divine world at all, so the five people didn''t think much about it when they saw the magic in Wu Hao''s hand. Isn''t it an artifact? They also have it.


    "It seems that you are going to propose a toast instead of drinking!" Five people rushed up.


    The power of black thunder!


    Spirit of six dragons!


    Tiangang 72 consecutive cuts!


    Wu Hao relied on one person''s gravity to fight with the other five demigods. The five people were also shocked.


    "You, what the hell are you? Are you a God? "


    "What do you say!" Since you have torn your face, Reggie, Wu Hao will not give face to each other. The sky sword in his hand emits a powerful sword spirit and flows among the five people.


    "Boss, this guy is hard to deal with. I didn''t expect that she had such strong strength."


    Wolf hair man is also very unconvinced. Why does Wu Hao have such strong strength? A guy who asks three questions.


    This kind of thing has to be on him.


    "Nonsense, can''t I see you alone? What about strong strength? Ants kill elephants. We have many people. Are you afraid he won''t succeed? Give it all to me! "


    Wolf hair man also broke out with all his strength.


    Wu Hao also noticed one thing when fighting with the five people. Although they are demigods, they are not strong.

 Chapter 1187

    At the beginning, although the breath he felt was not very strong, it was definitely not weak, but now the real strength of these five people is not strong, even less than Tang Chen and others in the holy palace.


    This kind of strength can also be in the divine world. It seems that it is really as the shadow said before.


    In this divine world, there are not only gods, but also God sons born from the family, and some strong people who live in the divine world above their parents.


    So it''s not difficult for Wu Hao to deal with them, but now he hesitates. If he really kills them, will it bring him great trouble.


    From the past to the present, Wu Hao has never been so hesitant as now.


    Although he will hesitate in the face of powerful forces, he is not like today.


    Today, although he is only a demigod, he has the support of gods behind him. If the other gods don''t do it, he will never have a chance to escape.


    "It seems that we underestimated you. Your strength is not weak." The five stopped to supply, and Wu Hao''s strength greatly exceeded their expectations.


    "Hum, you are not as strong as I thought." Wu Hao said coldly that he had made a decision. Since the other party really planned to fight him, he would no longer estimate the so-called follow-up problems.


    When did Wu Hao become so timid, he wouldn''t really give in to others.


    What about the gods and the Latin family? He wants to live back to himself. As long as he dares to fight her, Wu Hao will not give up.


    "Speak wildly, let you see our real strength."


    Suddenly, five people stood in a row. Wu Hao understood the situation as soon as he saw it.


    "You even used the array against my half god. It seems that your strength is really limited." This is a little despised by red fruit.


    The five people began to work together and stand in different positions. Wu Hao looked very clearly at the positions of the five people.


    But suddenly five people appeared to welcome, five into one, 20 into one, instantly rose more than ten times.


    Wu Hao''s eyes hurt when he saw this picture. Nothing in the divine world can be taken lightly.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength is not strong, they have something to support.


    Even this God level array is released at will. It seems that they are a robber worthy of the name.


    "Now you''re still playing. None of them is true. I don''t believe you can have more."


    When the other party was proud, Wu Hao also smiled.


    "What if there are many people?"


    Immortal Kung Fu, don''t fall!


    Wu Hao''s skin is about to burst and expand like a hundred. The power of the five people can''t be underestimated. After all, they are practicing divine Kung Fu. No matter how confident he is, he won''t be so blind.


    Thousands of people rushed over separately. Wu Hao not only didn''t touch it, but sat on the ground.


    "What tricks does this guy want to do!" The five have been encircled. According to the truth, Wu Hao should fight to the death, or admit defeat directly and meet their requirements.


    Because they used to be like this, they got a lot of money and spiritual power with this move.


    But when we got to Wu Hao, the sky calmed down.


    When Wu Hao opened his eyes, his eyes were full of murderous spirit and blue and black lightning.


    Obviously, Wu Hao should be serious. After being serious, Wu Hao is absolutely terrible.


    The power of black thunder!


    When the black thunder fell, it immediately defeated many parts, and the five people were hi stunned.


    Although their strength can only be regarded as the bottom of the family, the thousands of body methods summoned by the divine array can not be so weak.


    "Thunder and lightning, it''s thunder and lightning again. Does this boy know our weakness?" The wolf haired man''s face changed greatly.


    Wu Hao''s thunder and lightning surrounded Wu Hao in the central area.


    No, it''s not so much encirclement as protection. With this layer of thunder and lightning defense, their parts can''t enter at all, let alone their own.


    So they can''t touch Wu Hao''s body at this moment.


    "Boy, who are you and which family you belong to!" The wolf hair man inquired fiercely.


    "You have no right to know. Since you provoked me first, don''t blame me for being rude." Wu Hao also made a mistake. Unexpectedly, the power of lightning would have such a great effect on them. I think lightning is their weakness.


    "Damn, you should offend our Latin family so much. Aren''t you afraid that our Latin family will retaliate against you?"


    Wu Hao smiled again.


    "Revenge? Will you let me go if I let you kill me now? Don''t be naive. I want revenge anyway. Why should I sit and wait to die? " Wu Hao asked.


    The crowd was silent. Wu Hao was right to say so. After all, even if Wu Hao was captured now, they could not easily let him go.


    "Don''t worry, if you are caught now, we will consider whether we will hurt you, as long as you can give us your spiritual power."


    However, Wu Hao shook his head. Up to now, he hasn''t seen any big storms and waves. What these people say is just nonsense. He won''t believe it so easily.


    And what if it''s true? Is he the kind of person who easily admits defeat?


    "Fight if you want. Where does so much nonsense come from?"


    The five people were also shocked. It was clear that Wu Hao''s attitude was still very weak before. Why is it so strong now.


    Now the five of them can''t deter Wu Hao. Such strength is definitely not simple. Obviously, Wu Hao is not an ordinary person.


    "Do you really want to be against my Latin family?" The wolf haired man asked again.


    Wu Hao knew at this time that he had no choice. It was a big deal. After cleaning up these people, he set out to look for the shadow in the death zone.


    Although the Latin family is powerful and has the seat of the median God, as the superior God, Ying and Hongmeng will not be afraid of a Latin family.


    At the beginning, he had clearly given enough face, and the other party was taking an inch. In that case, no wonder he.


    Thunder sword!


    One sword out, one hundred bodies out!


    This sword completely destroyed all the parts of the five people, which is Wu Hao''s strength now.


    In the human world, it is the first.


    Although the number of gods stronger than him can''t be counted, if it''s just a demigod, the quality of the demigod super strong in the divine world is obviously not observable.


    It is no wonder that the divine world is much calmer than the human world, and naturally there are many fewer struggles.


    Without experience and actual combat experience, even if the cultivation reaches the peak, what is the use of demigod.


    His strength comes from every real knife and gun. How can he become so powerful today without dying a few times? Therefore, if he is weak today and put down here by these five ordinary demigods, it will appear that he is too useless.

 Chapter 1188

    All the five people were defeated, and the image of Wu Hao in their eyes changed instantly.


    Is this still a demigod? This is simply not a person. They are so much stronger than them. They are all demigods. Why is the gap so big.


    "Admit defeat, we admit defeat!" The five knew they were not opponents and could only choose to surrender. If they didn''t surrender, they were likely to be killed here by Wu Hao.


    "Hum, since you choose to surrender, you don''t need me to teach you what to do?" Wu Hao said coldly.


    The five people looked embarrassed and pretended to be pigs and eat tigers. Wu Hao was so weak to let them take the initiative at the beginning.


    Now this appearance is the real face of Wu Hao.


    "How dare you plot against us, boy, are you really not afraid to offend our Latin family!" The wolf man snapped.


    "Huh?" Wu Hao saw that the other party wanted to continue, and the sky sword in his hand came out of the scabbard again.


    "OK, we''re unlucky. We recognize the plant?" Seeing that Wu Hao was going to do it again, the wolf haired man had to say with frustration.


    This is the so-called person who has to bow his head under the eaves. If he hadn''t been greedy at the beginning, he wouldn''t have been succeeded by a villain like Wu Hao.


    "You can do it yourself. If I''m not satisfied, I''ll do it myself." Wu Hao sneered.


    At first he was afraid of the power of the divine world, but on second thought, sometimes fear didn''t work.


    Human world or divine world, strength is the truth, the survival of the fittest and the law of the jungle.


    The five people''s faces were ugly and mobilized the spiritual power in their bodies. Now they can only do what Wu Hao said.


    After mobilizing the spiritual power, the five people were very unwilling to throw it to Wu Hao. Wu Hao looked at the capacity and was satisfied.


    The five people have less spiritual power than he absorbed for half a year. It obviously looks good.


    "Go away. Don''t be so short-sighted next time. Not everyone can talk like me." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    I didn''t expect this kind of good thing to happen when collecting manna here. It seems that what is stronger than others is that they don''t absorb it. No wonder they will move their minds on themselves. Now he doesn''t want to rely on his own strength to practice. It''s easy to grab it directly.


    Of course, he is not so arrogant. After all, he often walks by the river. There are no wet shoes. This is the divine world. It''s no accident to rob well. Once he robs forces that can''t be provoked, it will be equivalent to playing with fire and setting himself on fire.


    If the five were granted amnesty, they left without talking. After leaving about 500 meters and entering a safe distance, the five turned around and pointed at Wu Hao fiercely.


    "Boy, wait for me. The Latin family will not let you go. I can''t kill you then!"


    Wu Hao was speechless. Is this really the divine world? If it weren''t for the God law enforcers who appeared before, he would still think it was the human world. How can these people have the same virtue one by one.


    Has the cruel talk link been popularized all over the world? Even the gods will.


    Although the Latin family is worrying, Wu Hao will not wait to die. Since he can''t stay here, he can only start towards the place of death. Only when he gets there can he get some security.


    After the five wolf haired men returned to the family, they immediately reported the problem.


    Of course, in order for the family to make a move, they naturally need to add fuel and vinegar, otherwise the family will not pay attention to a half god strong man at all.


    "What? A demigod, how dare you be so arrogant? What family is he from? " Asked the Latin family steward in a harsh voice.


    He''s just a demigod. He hasn''t paid attention to it, but the other party dares to look down on their Latin family. This is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    "At that time, the five of us were going to arrest him, but the acceleration was good. We couldn''t catch him at all, so we had to report back first."


    The wolf hair man smiled in his heart. As long as mengsha housekeeper is willing to do it, there will be no problem.


    Although Wu Hao is strong, can he be stronger than the lower God?


    Although demigods are strong and weak, absolutely no demigod can have the strength to compete with gods, which does not exist in history.


    "Inform the nearby law enforcement team and let them lock each other. Since they dare to provoke our Latin family, lock it first and then investigate. I''d like to see who else around here doesn''t give us Latin family face."


    "Good!" The wolf hair man immediately responded, and then quickly went to the law enforcement team to inform him that his goal has been achieved, which is more important than anything.


    As long as you find Wu Hao again, you can guarantee that Wu Hao will be embarrassed in the future.


    Wu Hao is actually ready. Since the Latin family is the strongest family here, its power should not be underestimated. He must avoid it as much as possible.


    After a while, a patrol team began to appear around. It seemed that they were looking for something. All the demigods who passed by would be intercepted and questioned by them.


    I didn''t expect them to move so fast. It seems that their spiritual power is strong, and they are still very unconvinced.


    Wu Hao didn''t hesitate. Since he couldn''t find out where his spiritual power was, what''s a Latin family.


    Wu Hao swaggered past.


    "Stop!" Three demigods stopped him.


    "Everybody, stop us. What can I do for you?" Wu Hao asked softly.


    "The Latin family searches for suspicious persons. Please cooperate."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak and nodded. As the three began to test Wu Hao with instruments.


    "Where are you from?" The leader man looked into Wu Hao''s eyes and asked.


    "I just came out of the destruction law enforcement hall and was here soon." Wu Hao pretended to be helpless and shrugged.


    "Oh? Why did you enter the law enforcement hall? " The man continued to ask.


    "They said I was a spirit thief, but they didn''t find stealing spirit power on me. It''s just a misunderstanding." Wu Hao''s move, fake Yi, obviously made the three people angry.


    Toot toot


    However, at this time, the instrument in the man''s hand sent out an alarm.


    Their faces changed instantly and they immediately made a defensive posture.


    "It''s you!" The three men looked at Wu Hao with vigilance and obviously believed in the detection of the instrument.


    "What do you mean, I don''t quite understand." Wu Hao was also shocked. Unexpectedly, the other party was really able to find out. It seems that a fierce battle is inevitable.


    "Hum, don''t pretend. You have the fighting breath and spiritual power fluctuation left by family members."


    Wu Hao has a black face. I see. It seems that he is too careless.

 Chapter 1189

    The instruments and equipment in the divine world are obviously higher than those in the human world. Even the breath of battle and the fluctuation of spiritual power can be detected. He is still naive.


    "So what? What''s the problem with having two moves with the strong of your Latin family?" Wu Hao still doesn''t intend to admit it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just hold your hand and catch it. The fighting atmosphere is deliberately left by our family members to detect. You don''t know this, and you take langlan''s statement more seriously."


    Langlan, the wolf haired man who was beaten by Wu Hao before.


    He told the law enforcement team that Wu Hao didn''t know anything about the divine world. Coupled with the smell of fighting, as long as the area was blocked, Wu Hao could never escape.


    "Ah" Wu Hao can only smile bitterly. It seems that the clown is really just himself. Unexpectedly, he fell in.


    "You''d better get rid of all your thoughts, or we can kill you on the spot!" The three men slowly approached Wu Hao, apparently trying to catch Wu Hao.


    "Didn''t the little wolf dog tell you about their tragedy? Just three demigods want to leave me? " Wu Hao sneered.


    Since the matter had been exposed, he naturally stopped sophistry, because maybe the remaining law enforcement teams of the Latin family were coming. The longer the world, the more dangerous his situation would be.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, the three immediately held hands and a Dharma array flew out of their hands.


    "Prisoner array, blockade!"


    It is also a top-level Dharma array. This kind of Dharma array is really like Chinese cabbage in the divine world.


    And the other party''s hand is also unusually over the period. Obviously, the quality of the law enforcement team is not comparable to that of the five people of langlan.


    Naturally, Wu Hao cannot underestimate the power of the top Dharma array. If he doesn''t pay attention, he may even be trapped here, so he won''t be blind and arrogant, so he has to retreat and avoid.


    "Boy, you''d better not resist, otherwise you can''t bear the consequences. Our law enforcement team has come, and you can''t run away."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly and his eyes changed.


    It seems inevitable. If the Latin family wants to fight him, he can''t be slaughtered.


    "Really, let''s see if they arrive first or I leave first."


    The power of lightning!


    Gravity field!


    Space time!


    Under the triple pressure, the three people instantly felt the feeling of suffocation.


    Can this be the strength that a normal demigod can play?


    Wu Hao not only did not give up resistance according to their statement, but rushed up with a murderous face.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength is not simple, they are naturally not vegetarian. As a law enforcement team, their strength is not comparable to that of ordinary demigods.


    Wu Hao was also aware of this. The strength of the three was stronger than that of the five of them.


    But so what? No matter how strong the demigod is, it seems that they are almost the same in his eyes, unless they all have the strength like the holy king.


    But even so, it seems that he is unlikely to keep him. Today, unless the gods make a move, it is impossible to threaten him.


    Of course, he always thought that the demigods in the divine world were unique super strong.


    But after the fight, he found that the demigods in the divine world were just ordinary and were not included in his calculation.


    Black thunder!


    Three thousand body methods!


    After Wu Hao felt several breath approaching, he also knew that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time and had to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, once he entered the encirclement of the other party''s law enforcement team, it would be difficult for him to escape again.


    "Stop, don''t try to escape!" The three also found Wu Hao''s plan and immediately caught up.


    But Wu Hao''s speed can''t even win easily, let alone they are only half gods.


    "What''s going on, man?" Just as Wu Hao left, a fast figure appeared behind them.


    "Captain, that guy is very strong and too fast. We can''t catch up. We''re going in the direction of Dou Gong."


    The leader of the law enforcement team was a powerful hypocrite. After hearing this, he chased Wu Hao in the direction without thinking.


    Wu Hao frowned because he could feel an extremely strong breath approaching behind him.


    This breath is similar to the appearance of the brown lion false god. I think it should also be a strong false god.


    It''s troublesome. It''s really troublesome to be entangled by false gods.


    Although it is impossible for the false god to kill him, he can''t kill the false god. In the end, if time delays, he will suffer.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Thunder body method!


    Wu Hao broke out at all speeds. Although he was very fast, the breath behind him was still approaching him a little.


    "You can''t run away. If you are watched by my Latin family law enforcement team, there is no possibility of giving up!" Behind him came the other party''s voice. Wu Hao ignored it and could only move forward.


    The two staged a chase battle, which was very fast. They arrived at Dou Gong in a short time.


    It has left the influence of the Latin family. Of course, the destruction law enforcement hall also exists here.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly when he saw it. It was difficult to deal with a false god. If the people who destroyed the law enforcement hall also stepped in, his situation would be embarrassing.


    "Who the hell are you, boy? The demigod level is not as strong as you. " The Latin family''s false gods are very close to Wu Hao. At this time, they belong to the situation of fighting while retreating and chasing.


    Looking at Dou Gong, Wu Hao did not dare to stop at all. He remembered that the two well intentioned gods of the destruction law enforcement hall told him that he could reach the place of death as long as he went all the way to the four sides.


    So what he has to do now is to go all the way west. If the Latin family wants to chase him, let them chase him. Anyway, even if they don''t chase him, they have to hurry.


    In this chase, he is more able to increase his speed to the limit.


    "If you go further, you will enter the land of death. At that time, the forces of death there will swallow you up. Let''s catch you. You have such strength that I can protect you from death and even stay in my Latin family."


    In the face of these words, Wu Hao ignored them. His destination was originally the place of death. Since it was in front of him, how could he stop if he was not as happy as before.


    "Toast without penalty. Since you don''t listen to advice, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" The breath of the false god suddenly burst, and an energy came to him at a very fast speed.


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, the other party still had such means. In that case, why didn''t he do it at the beginning? We have to wait until this time.


    Polar ice field!


    frozen!


    Wu Hao instantly froze the opponent''s attack, but his speed was also affected. At this time, it seems that this trace of influence is also very respectful.


    "As I said, you can''t escape. Surrender!"

 Chapter 1190

    In a flash, the false god behind him had already arrived behind him.


    "Go to hell!"


    A divine power and law power enveloped Wu Hao in an instant.


    The sky sword in his hand stood in front of him, but the powerful force instantly knocked him away.


    Wu Hao reluctantly unloaded his inertia, which barely stopped.


    The hypocrite behind him stared at him with murderous eyes, obviously trying to take his life.


    "Hermon, captain of the Latin family law enforcement team, now orders you to give up resistance, or I will have the right to judge you!"


    Wu Hao sneered: "ridiculous."


    "What are you laughing at? Do you have a problem with what I said?" Hermon pointed a long knife at Wu Hao.


    "Command? Is this the rule of your Latin family or the rule of the whole divine world? " Wu Hao looked at each other angrily.


    He most despised this self righteous family. Obviously, he didn''t have much ability, but he wanted to make himself able to support a day.


    "Hum, the command of the Latin family, for you demigods, it is heaven and the rule!"


    Hearing this, Wu Hao took out the sky sword.


    "Sorry, I never believe in the so-called rules. Under the absolute strength, any rules can be broken."


    Wu Hao is not so stupid. Hermon is a hypocrite. No matter how hard he tries, he obviously can''t take each other''s life, but the place he asks is behind Hermon. Now he must break through this barrier.


    "Even if your strength is good, you want to escape from me. Dream!" Hermon rushed up.


    The law of the earth!


    Immortal Kung Fu, don''t fall!


    Earth Dragon defense!


    Wu Hao opened all the defenses, but the hypocrite is always a hypocrite, which is not comparable to the ordinary strong.


    The understanding of law and the depth of divine power are beyond Wu Hao''s reach at this time.


    This is the gap between the understanding of the law, but in the face of the gods, the gap between Hermon and the gods is also huge.


    "Boy, did you understand such a rule? Hehe, but for a demigod, you are good. " Hermon sneered.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. Now what he said is nonsense. There is no doubt that the hypocrisy is powerful. Even though he is not an opponent, it is naturally impossible for him to give up resistance.


    "How about we make a bet?" Then Wu Hao spoke.


    "You take my move. If you can take it, I''ll catch it at your disposal, but if you can''t take it or avoid it, how about letting me go?" Wu Hao said faintly.


    "Oh? Your suggestion is interesting, but do you have confidence in it? You should know that the strong demigod has no effect on the false god no matter how strong you are and if the law is not strong enough. " Asked Hermon.


    "You don''t care about this. Just say whether you dare to gamble."


    Hermon hesitated for two seconds, then nodded and promised, "OK, do as you say. If you repent then, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance."


    "It''s natural."


    The two made an agreement.


    The sky sword in Wu Hao''s hand came out of its scabbard and the divine power began to spread.


    The power of lightning!


    The power of black thunder!


    Wu Hao began to gather strength. His strongest blow is his current kill. Although there is no law, it should not be too difficult to repel the other party.


    The clouds above didn''t worry Hermon, but it was just black thunder and lightning.


    As early as he was a demigod, he was no longer afraid of Heilei. For him, Wu Hao''s practice is undoubtedly stupid. How can Heilei hurt him as a super strong hypocrite.


    The violent power changes the surrounding element energy, and the thunder element is absorbed by the thunder cloud crazily.


    The sky sword in his hand flew out into the thunder sea. This scene is very similar to that when Wu Haoli fought against the rock giant.


    But it was obviously much more convenient this time, because last time the rock giant tried his best to help him resist and buy time for him. At that time, although he also played all his strength, he did not reach perfect state.


    But this time it was different. The self-confidence of Hermon, a strong hypocrite, made him stand still, completely in a state of waiting to die.


    "Boy, are you going to use this black thunder? You look down on me too much. " Hermon looked at Wu Hao and laughed instead of making new moves.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be satisfied with the outcome. Don''t worry." Wu Hao sent out a special breath, which changed Hermon''s eyes.


    "This is. Sword, and it''s also sword meaning. It''s very powerful sword meaning."


    Wu Hao seemed to enter another space, and the air around him solidified in an instant.


    The sword spirit has always surrounded Wu Hao, just as Wu Hao has become the sword itself at this time.


    "Attention, this is my strongest move. If you avoid it, you will lose." Wu Hao sneered, and the thunder clouds in the sky turned red.


    This is a state that has never been reached. The original black thunder cloud actually appeared a look of burning the sky, and even produced a sense of destruction.


    At this moment, Hermon knew that Wu Hao could not be underestimated. The strongest blow could make people feel a little trembling.


    But now that he has promised, he naturally can''t go back. Isn''t he afraid that this move won''t succeed.


    "Come on! Do whatever you can! " Hermon also began to open all defense moves. He didn''t dare to be careless at this time. The sword meaning around him became more and more strong. If he was careless, he might die.


    The sky sword became extremely huge and slowly appeared from the fiery red sea of thunder. Thunder and lightning covered the sword like the spirit of heaven.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you that this sword once killed an existence comparable to a false god. Can you really take it?" Wu Hao shouted.


    "Hum, don''t talk nonsense. Do you think I''m made of tofu?" Hermon obviously refused to admit defeat.


    "OK, come on."


    Wu Hao waved his hands.


    Black thunder sword!


    This is the real power of the divine sword, which has completely exceeded the half god''s full strength.


    The breath of terror and destruction is even mixed with powerful divine power.


    Hermon''s face changed greatly. He thought he could stop Wu Hao''s attack anyway, but now looking at the terrible breath, he found that even if he could stop it, he might get hurt.


    "Don''t hide, or you''ll lose." Wu Hao didn''t forget to remind him.


    "Hum, do I need to hide? Look, I''ll show you next! " Hermon couldn''t bear the tone. Wu Hao was obviously motivating him, but he took it. In short, he couldn''t hide.

 Chapter 1191

    Larkin bell jar!


    Hermon roared, a golden bell appeared on his body, and then crashed into the black thunder sword.


    The powerful energy scattered, and Wu Hao smiled with satisfaction.


    "Big brother, take your time. I''ll see you later." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Hermon instantly found that he was in the trap. At the beginning, Wu Hao planned it. This is the trap set by Wu Hao.


    Whether you can take Wu Hao or not, you can have a chance to escape his sight.


    If he evades, it means that he has lost. At that time, he will have to take the initiative to let Wu Hao leave.


    But if he doesn''t hide, he doesn''t dare to be careless with the power of this move. Once he gives up halfway, the powerful power will also seriously hurt him.


    "Boy, how dare you play with me? Do you really want to die!" Hermon asked angrily.


    However, Wu Hao had no spare time to pay attention to him. After waving to him, he went to the place of death.


    "Damn it, you stop!" Hermon hissed out. Unexpectedly, he, the captain of the Millennium law enforcement team, was fooled by a half god hairy boy.


    Wu Hao did not dare to stay after he left. He knew that the black thunder sword could not buy him much time, so he must reach the place of death before Hermon caught up.


    All the things Wu Hao sent along the way were observed by the shadow. When he knew that Wu Hao cheated others in this way, he was also very helpless.


    "This boy is really. It''s hard to change his nature. He''s still such a chicken thief." Hongmeng also smiled helplessly and said.


    "Hehe, if he doesn''t chicken thief, he won''t call Wu Hao. He''s coming here. Send someone to pick him up."


    Two minutes later, the power of the black thunder sword had been exhausted. Hermon was not injured, but he also consumed a lot of strength.


    Looking at Wu Hao who had disappeared, Hermon''s face turned red.


    "Don''t let me catch you, or you won''t survive!" Hermon chased Wu Hao as fast as he could.


    But he knew that Wu Hao''s speed was not much slower than him. Although only about two minutes had passed, two minutes had been enough for Wu Hao to leave far away. Therefore, even if he wanted to catch up, the chance of catching up was slim.


    And they will soon reach the place of death. As the forces that dominate destruction, once they reach the place of death, they may be attacked by the strength of the goddess of life. This is an agreement between the two forces.


    Do not interfere with each other. Once invaded, it is no wonder others are afraid to die in each other''s territory.


    So usually no one will cross the area. After all, there is nothing wrong with living well.


    After passing through Dou Gong, he soon entered the junction between the power of destruction and the power of life woman.


    Probably after Wu Hao entered the area where the goddess of life had passed, he also breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It''s really not easy along the way. During this period, he has a feeling of returning to the past.


    Just like when he first went to test the mainland and entered the first universe for the first time, he was either fighting or on the way to fight, chasing or being chased.


    Although full of excitement and thorns, danger also occupies a large part. Naturally, Wu Hao is also a little flustered.


    Wu Hao, who entered the land of death, looked at everything around him with surprise.


    Isn''t this called the land of death? But the environment here is much better than the area ruled by the destruction master.


    There is a vivid breath around, just like entering a paradise.


    At first, he wondered if he had come to the wrong place. This place could be regarded as a place of death. Where was that paradise related to the word death.


    But after understanding later, Wu Hao knew that as long as it was a hostile force, it was the place of death in their eyes.


    In the area ruled by the goddess of life, people here also call the other side the land of death.


    Because for them, once they easily enter the other party''s area, it means death, so the other party''s area is the place of death.


    So at the beginning, Wu Hao also wondered why the goddess of life created life and why it was called the land of death.


    He even doubted whether he would choose the direction, just like in the TV series, good is not good, evil is not evil.


    Although the destruction master is in charge of destruction and can be regarded as a complete evil god, he is actually a very kind God.


    The goddess of life is in charge of life and creates life, but she is a ferocious villain.


    But now it seems that this is not the case. I still watch too many TV dramas. Good is good after all, and evil is evil after all.


    Of course, he will not judge the value of the existence of the goddess of life just by looking at the appearance here.


    Whether it is the goddess of life or the master of destruction, in short, since the divine world has such a need, he must naturally believe what his eyes see.


    No matter whether the other party is good or not, he should recognize it from the bottom of his heart, otherwise he would rather give up everything that affects them now.


    Not long after Wu Hao entered the area ruled by the goddess of life, two figures appeared.


    "Are you Lord Wu Hao?"


    As soon as the two gods appeared, they called Wu Hao an adult, which made Wu Hao feel uncomfortable.


    "Cough, well, two gods, I shouldn''t be called adults in front of you, but I''m really Wu Hao. I don''t know you two?" Wu Hao said politely.


    "Lord Ying asked us to pick you up. Since you are a distinguished guest of Lord Ying, you are naturally an adult. You are welcome."


    Wu Hao was surprised to hear this. The two guys finally had a little conscience and finally sent someone to pick him up.


    incorrect.


    Why did he show up as soon as he appeared here?


    Suddenly Wu Hao found something wrong. He found it after he entered the divine world.


    Although it was not obvious, he could still feel a pair of eyes staring at him in the dark.


    At that time, he thought that he should have thought more. After all, he may not adapt to coming to the divine world for the first time, but now it has never been the case at all. It is probably arranged by the shadow.


    good heavens!


    Since someone has been watching him, why didn''t he help when he was in danger just now.


    To play such a trick on him.


    "OK, take a picture. I''ll settle with you when I go!" Wu Hao thought.


    "Thank you very much. Please show me the way." Wu Hao smiled and said that at least people came to pick him up. Naturally, he couldn''t shake his face.


    "Lord Wu, please catch us. We''ll take you there now." The two gods stretched out their hands and Wu Hao grasped them.

 Chapter 1192

    In an instant, Wu Hao felt as if he had become a popular avatar, a speed he had never experienced from beginning to end.


    Is this the speed of the gods? If this is in the human world, I''m afraid the whole human world can be crossed in just three seconds.


    So it''s true that gods are the most powerful existence in the world.


    Nevertheless, the two gods flew with Wu Hao for about two minutes to reach the judgment hall.


    "Is this the creation law enforcement hall?" Wu Hao looked at the huge palace. Although it said that the ruling hall was written on it, Wu Hao also knew that the ruling hall was the headquarters of the law enforcement hall.


    After all, he has been in the divine world for nearly two days, and the time in the adult world is nearly two years. If he doesn''t know this news, he will spend these two days in vain.


    "Smelly boy, I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon." The shadow came out of the palace with a staff in his hand.


    "Lord, Lord Wu has arrived." The two gods retreated.


    "Lord? You? " Wu Hao looked stunned.


    "Huh? Yes? Isn''t it? " Asked the shadow.


    "Hahaha, wow hahaha." Wu Hao began to laugh, completely losing face.


    "Just you? How blind are you, the Lord of the judgment hall? " Wu Hao''s contempt is very obvious.


    Seeing that Wu Hao was speechless, Ying hurriedly came to Wu Hao and covered Wu Hao''s mouth.


    "Smelly boy, do you want to die? The LORD God is above me. The LORD God is everywhere. Keep a low profile."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao''s laughter stopped.


    Anyway, it is true. He just forgot himself. He only blamed the LORD God''s decision for being too hasty.


    Is the divine world canonized by strength? The shadow absorbed the death god, so now it belongs to the top superior God, which can be the position of the Lord of the temple?


    "Go in and talk." The film took Wu haochao into the ruling hall.


    "Boy, you''re here." Hongmeng also stood inside waiting for Wu Hao''s arrival.


    "Lao Zu, we meet again." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Yes, I see you again. Time flies. Congratulations on your success in entering the divine world and coming here."


    Wu Hao nodded and looked at the shadow again.


    "Old man, did you know I came to the divine world from the beginning?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    The shadow nodded: "yes, what''s the matter? How could I send someone to pick you up if I didn''t know? "


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was so angry that he put his arms around Ying''s neck.


    "Now that you know, you should also know that I was chased and killed by the Latin family?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Shit, you dare admit it. Then why don''t you let someone help me? I almost died. Do you know?" Wu Hao said angrily.


    "Boy, let go first. At least I''m also the temple Lord. Let others see what they think of me."


    "I don''t care what you think. You must give me an explanation today, or I''ll tear down your temple!" Wu Hao loosened his shadow and said discontentedly.


    "Ah... Can you look like a half god? At least you will be a God in the future. Keep away from arrogance and impatience."


    "Less nonsense, say it quickly, otherwise!" Wu Hao pulled out the sky sword.


    "I''ll go, you boy. It''s true." the shadow looked black and wanted to laugh at Wu Hao''s angry expression.


    "OK, I''m afraid of you. I don''t want people to help you. I can''t help you. If I do it as a last resort, it will be exposed. At that time, I won''t help you, but I''ll hurt you."


    Life and destruction are hostile relations in themselves. Both sides cannot enter each other''s territory, especially the following forces.


    Therefore, once the people sent by the shadow intervene to help Wu Hao, the destruction law enforcement hall will find out at the first time.


    Once the evidence collection creation law enforcement hall makes a move to help Wu Hao, I''m afraid Wu Hao will be chased by the destruction law enforcement hall all the way.


    "So your people have been staring at me? Only when life and death are at stake will they do it? " Wu Hao asked again.


    "That''s right, otherwise you think I''m stupid. If I can do it, I''ll take you back directly. It''s a waste of time." The shadow said helplessly.


    Wu Hao stared at him suspiciously.


    "Xiao Hao, don''t think about it. He really thinks about you. Otherwise, even if he doesn''t do it, I''ll have to find you." At this time, grandfather Hongmeng spoke.


    "OK, I don''t believe what you said, but I believe what my grandfather said. Then I''ll try my best to forgive you."


    The shadow had a dark face. He said for a long time that he couldn''t stand Hongmeng''s grandfather. He casually opened his mouth and said something, which is a plastic friendship.


    "By the way, I want to collect some spiritual power. Manna also needs it. Should there be no problem?" Wu Hao opened his mouth and went straight to the theme.


    "Cough... There''s no problem with manna. I knew you were coming, so I''ve made people ready, but if Lingli......" Ying frowned.


    "I''m afraid not in terms of spiritual power. You also know that spiritual power is the support of the whole divine world, so neither I nor anyone can ignore it."


    Wu Hao frowns. He knows Ying''s character. Ying and Hongmeng''s ancestors should hope that he can break through and reach the divine realm as soon as possible than anyone, so he will never refuse if he can.


    But now the shadow actually refused, there must be some problems.


    "OK, if you can''t, you can only take your time." Wu Hao had to give up. Sometimes he couldn''t make the film too difficult, although they had a good relationship.


    Moreover, his harvest this time is good. Although the collected spiritual power is not enough to make him reach the divine realm, it should be no difficulty to break through to the edge of semi gods and false gods.


    "Well, since you''ve come here with great difficulty, please have a good time in my court." The shadow immediately asked people to give a banquet to entertain Wu Hao. It was like a nouveau riche face.


    "Lao Zu, how on earth did this guy become the Lord of the judgment hall?" During the dinner, Wu Hao sat next to Hongmeng''s ancestor and asked curiously.


    After all, according to his understanding of shadow, shadow''s independent character doesn''t want to be bound by this.


    "Hehe, it''s not because of you, boy. In fact, I was surprised. At first, I didn''t know and didn''t believe it."


    "Me?" Wu Hao''s face was dull. He was the Lord of the ruling hall. How could he have anything to do with him.


    Hongmeng nodded: "in fact, before he became a God, the reason why he came to the divine world was to get through relationships. These relationships are to pave the way for you after you enter the temple."

 Chapter 1193

    "For me? Are you sure? " Wu Hao didn''t believe it. Ying had wasted several lives for this before. If she hadn''t reached the divine realm now, she would have been burned by the soul of the Mengdie family, leaving only bones.


    "It''s true. You''ll know about it later. Anyway, you''d better hurry up your cultivation and come to the divine world. I believe your talent will be of great help."


    Wu Hao wanted to, but he didn''t have this ability now. Only after reaching the demigod did he know why the holy king and they had practiced for thousands of years and couldn''t break through that barrier.


    Because gods and demigods are two concepts. Gods not only need to practice, but also need to understand the laws of heaven and earth, and then convert spiritual power into divine power. This is a long process.


    It is already a vast project for the demigod to reach the level of God, and then there is the law of understanding.


    You know, it took him a lot of hard work to understand the law of ice and the law of earth.


    There are thousands of laws between heaven and earth. Only by understanding and pulling various elements can we be regarded as understanding the laws of heaven and earth, which is hundreds of times more difficult than changing divine power, so the road to become a God is very long.


    "Others can''t do it, but I believe you can do it. Don''t think about those unhappy things today. Have a good drink."


    This is the shadow. He also came to Wu Hao with a wine cup. The three pushed the cup and changed it. I don''t know how long they drank it.


    The past year in the human world, another day in the divine world.


    "This is the manna prepared for you in advance. It should be enough for you."


    Wu Hao looked at the manna prepared by the film and said nothing. Where is this manna? It''s amber. Raising sharks is enough, not to mention cultivation.


    "OK, then I''ll be my men." Although he was speechless, how could he have too many such good things.


    "Boy, in fact, it''s not a good thing to absorb too much spiritual power in the divine world, because it''s too pure and it''s too hard to convert spiritual power, so I don''t suggest you absorb the spiritual power in the divine world. On the contrary, I suggest you put down cultivating spiritual power and convert spiritual power. Now what you have to do should be the principle of perception."


    "The stronger the strength, the harder it will be to understand the power of the law later. This is also the experience we have gained from practicing for thousands of years, so you''d better understand the experience of the law first, and then change the divine power after the power of the law is great and complete."


    Wu Hao nodded when Ying said this: "I think so now. Spiritual power is too thin in the human world. It''s obviously unreliable to practice spiritual power now. I''ll enter the divine world to practice spiritual power after I understand the laws of heaven and earth. I don''t care whether you agree or not."


    The shadow smiled helplessly, but still nodded: "OK, as long as you can understand all the laws of heaven and earth, even if you take risks after you come up, I will protect you."


    "By the way, Xiao Hao, where''s the holy king? When will he come up? " Hongmeng asked.


    "It''s estimated that there will be some time. Anyway, the divine personality has been given to him. When to come up depends on him." In fact, Wu Hao also understood that the holy king was reluctant to leave the human world and everything there, so he refused to integrate the divine personality.


    Maybe when he reaches the last step in the future, he will make the same hesitation, but facing the reality, he also knows that he can''t choose how to live, but how to choose him.


    "Then tell the holy king to be careful when you go back. Now the divine world is not flat. There seems to be some turbulence over the destruction master. I don''t know what to plan."


    Wu Hao nodded: "OK, I''ll go first. The future is long. Goodbye."


    They answered and watched Wu Hao leave and enter the well of the human world.


    Although the main purpose of going to the divine world this time is to collect nectar, Wu Hao also has some regrets. Originally, he planned to collect nectar, at the same time, he would also practice his strength to the best state, and then understand the laws of heaven and earth.


    But I didn''t expect that the divine world was so strict. Coupled with the statement of film, he lost this opportunity.


    Fortunately, at the beginning, he collected a lot, enough to improve his strength.


    Of course, he doesn''t intend to absorb those spiritual powers immediately.


    As Ying said, the stronger the strength, the more difficult it is to understand the laws of heaven and earth in the end, so he decided to understand the laws of heaven and earth first, and then absorb those divine powers. This is a steady way.


    It seems that Wu Hao has been in the divine world for only a few days. In fact, several years have passed.


    The human world has not changed much. After defeating the demon clan, the human life is more and more smooth.


    However, the more peaceful it is, the stronger human desire will become. Many strong people think that the demon clan has been destroyed, and even think that today''s demon clan is easy to bully. Then, some strong people often rely on themselves to enter the demon clan territory.


    However, the result is sad. Although today''s demon family is different from the past, as the saying goes, thin dead camels are bigger than horses. At least there is a dragon king in the demon family.


    With the suppression of the Dragon King, who can threaten the Dragon King unless the holy palace takes action.


    So those strong people who attack the demon family without authorization are either dead or seriously injured.


    Later, many strong people went to the holy palace to complain and want the holy palace to do justice for them.


    However, after the investigation of the holy palace, it was found that they ran to make trouble by themselves. The demon family just fought back, and did not break the contract and attack humans without authorization.


    So the holy king doesn''t care about these people who want to die. They have a good life. However, they have to find stimulation. Even if they die in it, no one will feel sorry.


    "Coming!" On that day, the holy king was playing chess with Tang Chen. Suddenly, he felt a strong breath, and they stopped their movements.


    "After three years, he finally came back." Yes, what the holy King perceives is Wu Hao''s breath.


    They got up and came to the hall of the holy palace. Soon Wu Hao appeared in front of them.


    "Holy king, how are you?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "Recently? You should say "long time no see. Have you seen Hongmeng?" The holy King smiled, too.


    Wu Hao nodded: "they are now carefree and happy. They are in a high position and much more comfortable than us." Wu Hao sat down.


    "It is reasonable that both are superior gods, and the shadow is still the top superior God. His existence can deter everything except the main God."


    Wu Hao didn''t talk much about the two people and took out the manna in his hand.


    "That''s manna?" The holy king came to Wu Hao and asked with a frown in surprise.


    "Yes, there are many more."


    The holy king looked carefully and put it down, and then said faintly.

 Chapter 1194

    "It seems that those two guys don''t do anything at all. This is enough to improve the strength of the Terran again." The holy King nodded with satisfaction.


    "You can handle this family affairs by yourself. I should leave in the next period of time, so I''ll leave it to you."


    Understanding the law must be carried out immediately. Although he has reached the semi divine state, it takes endless time to reach the divine state to understand the law.


    "OK, I know you need to calm down and repair next. Just fasten the things here and I''ll take care of them."


    Wu Hao found purple python. This time he went to understand the law and didn''t intend to go alone. Sometimes more people around him may make him understand faster.


    Purple Python heard that Wu Hao wanted to take her with him, and immediately promised with a smile. For such things, Wu Hao rarely took her with him.


    She also knew that Wu Hao was afraid that she would be hurt and in danger.


    But now the danger of the human world has almost been eradicated, and looking at the whole world, who can be Wu Hao''s opponent except the divine world.


    Without an opponent, there would be no danger. Without danger, Wu Hao would be as easy as traveling with her.


    "The blood of the divine beast is really strong. It''s almost half divine." Wu Hao was shocked when he perceived the strength of zimang.


    They are the blood of ancient gods and beasts. The powerful talents of nine winged Python and Kirin are amazing. It''s too powerful.


    His life and death cultivation lasted so long that he almost lost his life several times in exchange for today''s achievement.


    But people''s Kirin and purple Python have reached such a state easily. It''s really more popular than people.


    "Cut, no matter how powerful the talent is, it doesn''t seem to have any obvious effect in front of you." Purple Python is also unhappy.


    Although the words say so, purple Python is also proud of Wu Hao''s strength. After all, this is her man. The stronger Wu Hao is, the more secure she is.


    "It''s all right. You don''t need much talent. As a man, I''ll protect you." Wu Hao smiled. The chicken thief put his arm around the purple Python''s waist and finally flew away to the distance.


    "Where are we going?" Purple Python looked at Wu Hao flying aimlessly and asked in some doubt.


    "I don''t know. It depends." Speaking of it, Wu Hao doesn''t know where he is going. To understand the law, he must have some feeling.


    But now he was confused. Without a sense of direction, the law could not be easily understood.


    Just like the relics left in God at the beginning, the law of ice is obtained by integrating the skills, and it is still a mistake.


    The law of earth is the result of crushing the rock giant and forcibly absorbing the giant''s law, but other laws can''t be so easy.


    After walking slowly for about an hour, Wu Hao came to a snow mountain. The top of the snow mountain was covered with rain and snow, and the scenery was excellent. Wu Hao stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Purple Python looked at Wu Hao and asked, wondering why Wu Hao suddenly stopped.


    "The element breath here is stronger than that in other places, which is helpful for your cultivation. Why don''t we stay here for a while."


    When Wu Hao waved, the snow on the top of the snow mountain melted and exposed a clearing.


    Zimang Yungong felt it. It seems that as Wu Hao said, not only the element energy is stronger, but also the spiritual power is stronger.


    "OK, listen to you." Purple Python is like a little wife at the moment, completely listening to Wu Hao''s arrangement.


    Soon, the elemental appeal here made the purple Python enter a state of cultivation, and Wu Hao began to try to feel the power of law.


    But to understand the power of law, it is said that it requires a strong ability to understand Heaven and earth, that is, the ability to understand elements.


    Just like now he has understood the law of ice, so he can mobilize the power of the law of ice anytime, anywhere.


    Therefore, if you want to feel other laws, you must first feel the existence of other elements.


    Just like the law of fire, he has to feel the existence of the element of fire. The law of wind is the element of wind.


    Only when the element perception reaches a very excellent state, can he realize the power of law.


    Unfortunately, the elements he can perceive at this time can only be a general phenomenon, and element energy is everywhere.


    There are different elemental energies in the air everywhere. It''s not easy to distinguish them.


    The power of cultivating laws is far more complex than cultivating spiritual power. Wu Hao collapsed because of too much mention.


    Just like the feeling that you can''t get into that fit state when cultivating spiritual power, it makes people helpless and collapse.


    The more anxious, the more anxious, the more unable to enter the state.


    The breath in Wu Hao''s body is also a little chaotic, which makes him have to stop practicing. If he goes on like this, he may become possessed.


    "Wu Hao, what''s the matter with you?" After feeling Wu Hao''s state, purple Python opened his eyes and hurriedly came to Wu Hao and asked with concern.


    "It''s all right. It''s just that the cultivation is not very smooth. Don''t worry about me." Wu Hao took care of himself and began to recover.


    Now he is not suitable to continue his cultivation. It has been a week since he came to the snow mountain. They eat almost all dry food this week.


    I can''t practice anyway. I might as well find something else to do.


    As Wu Hao put a protective cover over the place where the purple Python practiced, he left his spiritual power. Once there was any situation, he could find it at the first time.


    Finally, he walked towards the place where there were creatures in the snow mountain. It was not easy to come to this place. Naturally, he wanted to taste the delicacy of the snow mountain.


    It is said that the delicious food on the snow mountain is very rich. If you are lucky enough, you can even find a genius treasure.


    Along the way, Wu Hao met three snow lions, all of which were just at the level of King universe. After seeing Wu Hao, they didn''t dare to approach and hid in the dark.


    Wu Hao shook his head. The lion meat was not delicious. Let it go.


    After looking for a long time, Wu Hao finally saw an adult snow bear. It is said that the snow mountain snow bear is a delicacy between heaven and earth. He is full of treasures.


    The Snow Bear looked at the appearance of Wu haoliu''s saliva and felt bad for a moment. The Terran hunted and killed them all year round, and then cooked as nothing. This is not once or twice.


    Of course, their snow bears will also resist. They will also use humans as food after defeating humans. But Wu Hao''s breath makes him aware of danger. The violent and murderous feeling also makes him understand that it can''t escape the claws of the super strong.


    When Wu Hao came to him, he knew that death was waving to him.


    Before Wu Hao could make a move, the snow bear slapped himself on the sky cover and died instantly.

 Chapter 1195

    Wu Hao looked at this scene with a question mark on his face. What does this guy do? Although he is a little interested in the ingredients of snow bear, he didn''t say that he must eat. After all, at least it''s life, so he just wanted to see it.


    I didn''t expect this guy to commit suicide directly. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to be tortured, so he chose to end himself decisively, which is better than living in pain.


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly, and then put the body of the snow bear into his bag. Anyway, it''s not for nothing. Since the other party has committed suicide, it''s a pity to throw it here. It''s just enough to take it back to make up for the purple python.


    As Wu Hao met the rare snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain, which only grows in extremely cold places, Wu Hao also found it in an abyss ditch.


    It really makes people feel cold. If it weren''t for his ice law, he might not be able to completely resist the biting cold.


    No one can come near these years, so whether it''s medicine or food, it can be regarded as a treasure. Not only that, but also some ice cubes.


    There is a kind of ice that will never melt in the world. Wu Hao found this solid ice like a meteorite here.


    It is impossible to get this kind of ice by brute force, because its tenacity has greatly exceeded the hardness that ordinary things should have. Even if Wu Hao''s strength now can only reluctantly make it scarred.


    But it''s almost impossible to destroy it. Wu Hao tried several times, and the last time he just managed to leave a mark.


    Because he doesn''t dare to do his best. Once he does his best, there will be chaos here.


    First of all, the snow mountain collapse is inevitable. Once the snow mountain collapses, it will cause large-scale damage. The Warcraft of the snow mountain will be completely buried, and everything around will definitely have a chain reaction.


    So Wu HAOSI gave up the plan after thinking about it. Otherwise, he also wanted to take one or two pieces, which might come in handy in the future.


    Wu Hao returns to the place where zimang practices. Zimang is still out of practice. He still can''t settle down. He still doesn''t plan to practice.


    After setting up a bonfire, Wu Hao began to cook ingredients. He used the soup made by snow bear and Tianshan snow lotus. Wu Hao believed that it could definitely help zimang practice better.


    Before long, purple Python opened his eyes, perhaps awakened by the smell of Wu Hao''s cooking.


    "Wu Hao, what are you doing? Why is it so fragrant?" The purple Python took back his breath and stood up.


    This time Wu Hao is talking about traveling and cultivation. It''s not easy to stay alone with Wu Hao. Of course, you can''t just patronize cultivation.


    Many times, even personal feelings are not maintained only by strength.


    Just as Wu Hao treats him, although she is weak and she can''t help Wu Hao all the time, Wu Hao still treats her like this.


    Some time ago, he was really under pressure. He always felt that he couldn''t help Wu Hao. He always felt that she was dragging her feet many times, but now she is completely different. As long as she treats Wu Hao with this heart and Wu Hao doesn''t dislike her, she won''t care how strong she is.


    Of course, if we can have strong strength under such a premise and help Wu Hao at the critical moment when Wu Hao is in danger, it will naturally be very good.


    "Of course it''s a good thing. Come and have a taste." Wu Hao took out the bowls and chopsticks, and then filled a bowl of soup for zimang.


    "What is this?" Purple Python looked at the meat in the bowl and wondered.


    They didn''t bring meat when they went out. Where did Wu Hao come from.


    "This is rabbit meat. Eat it quickly." Wu Hao smiled and said that he knew that once he told purple python that it was snow bear meat, purple Python would refuse.


    Sure enough, when he heard that it was only rabbit meat, purple Python began to drink two mouthfuls of soup.


    Suddenly the purple Python frowned slightly and continued to drink.


    "What the hell is this? How can it be so magical!" The purple Python has noticed something wrong with him.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "My muscles and veins are slowly stretching, and my blood force seems to be boiling."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that these two things together could produce such an effect.


    The blood boiling mentioned by purple Python should be the awakening of the blood power of divine beasts.


    The stretch of muscles and veins should be the power of snow bear meat rage, which is opening up muscles and veins for purple python. In short, it is definitely not a bad thing.


    "Is it good?" Wu Hao asked.


    Purple Python nodded: "the meat is very silky. It doesn''t look like rabbit meat at all. The soup is also very fresh and thick. It''s delicious."


    Wu Hao smiled with satisfaction. Can this soup not be good to drink? It''s Stewed with snow lotus and snow bear in Tianshan Mountain. It''s strange if it''s not good to drink.


    And he had tasted it secretly just now. It really made people feel endless aftertaste. He couldn''t resist the feeling in his mouth.


    A drink is absolutely refreshing and has no sense of fatigue.


    "Well, you can continue to practice after drinking. I''ll study it slowly myself."


    Wu Hao''s cultivation pauses. Zimang also knows. As she said, she doesn''t know how to help with this. After all, her ability is limited.


    And Wu Hao didn''t blame her. After all, the holy King couldn''t help it. What could she do.


    Unless the gods of the divine world impart experience, it is even more difficult to continue to understand the power of the law.


    Of course, Wu Hao didn''t worry too much. Now he fully understands that being anxious can''t eat meat and tofu.


    So after purple Python went to practice, he was still tasting the delicious Snow Bear Meat alone, thinking about what to do next and how to successfully understand the power of the law.


    Do you really need God''s guidance? Without the guidance of the gods, it may be even more difficult to understand the law in the future.


    But now in the world, apart from the divine world, where did he go to find gods.


    Even if he can go to the divine world, the divine world can''t absorb spiritual power, and even there will be many dangers. The understanding of the law itself can''t be disturbed, so it''s still inappropriate to go to the divine world to learn scriptures.


    by the way!


    At this time, Wu Hao suddenly thought of a person. Only the divine world has gods in the three worlds, but the sea fairy is comparable to the gods. However, some people can stay in the human world, and it is uncertain that the sea fairy can help him.


    Wu Hao immediately made up his mind that as long as he could successfully master the power of understanding the law, he didn''t care about wasting the electric world to find the sea fairy.


    The first time I met Shangxian in Shanghai was in the desert. At that time, Haixian saved him.


    The last time it was the devil''s castle, so if he was right, the location of the sea fairy should not be far away from the devil''s family, at least close to the devil''s family.

 Chapter 1196

    Wu Hao glanced at the purple Python just entering the cultivation state. Now the most important thing is not to find the sea fairy, but to wait for the purple Python to wake up.


    His cultivation is really important, but purple Python''s is still important. You can''t wake up purple Python because he needs cultivation.


    So he stayed where he was and waited. Anyway, the purple Python should wake up. He was not in a hurry.


    It took Wu Hao about two days to wait until the purple Python was moving.


    Purple Python looked at Wu Hao without any cultivation, and didn''t know what happened to Wu Hao.


    "You''re awake." Wu Hao stood up.


    Purple Python nodded: "Wu Hao, are you all right? I feel that your cultivation seems to be greatly hindered this time."


    Wu Hao sighed: "my current practice is not ordinary practice. It''s not easy to understand the laws of heaven and earth. I''m afraid I need someone else''s help."


    Hearing this, purple Python stood up: "what can I do? Can I help?"


    Purple Python looks forward to Wu Hao. She has always wanted to help Wu Hao. Now Wu Hao says so, she can''t wait to be the one who can help Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Hao shook his head and said, "you can''t help us for the time being. We probably have to leave here."


    No way, that''s the truth. Wu Hao doesn''t want to cheat purple python. After all, cheating purple Python now may make purple Python more uncomfortable.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you. I''ll go wherever you go." Although zimang is still disappointed, she doesn''t tangle too much. She doesn''t blame Wu Hao. She can only blame herself.


    At the beginning, it was clear that she had more time to practice, but she gave up that great opportunity. Later, after Wu Hao rose, she became excellent around her, which made her nervous.


    But it was obviously too late to start nervous at that time. Wu Hao''s excellence could not make him hesitate. Once she hesitated, when she looked back, Wu Hao had left her behind.


    Wu Hao quickly left the snow mountain with purple python. They went straight to the territory of the demon family.


    If he guessed correctly, the place where the sea fairy lived should be on the other side of the demon family, which is linked to the star sea, that is, the largest ocean in the first universe.


    Before, the holy king told him that the sea immortals were overseas immortals and scattered gods.


    According to his understanding, sea immortals are like Penglai immortals. Generally, such immortals should live in places with strong Fairy Spirit, just like the earth.


    In the legend of the earth, there is Penglai Island on the other side of the sea. There are immortals on the island, which is called Penglai immortals. Of course, this is just a legend, not true, at least it has not been confirmed.


    Wu Hao comes to the so-called forest sea of the demon family, which is the largest sea area Wu Hao has ever seen.


    He caught two demon family members at random and asked them before he knew.


    The forest sea is a place that even the demon king can''t fully explore. There are countless dangers here.


    There are sea animals in the deep sea. Sea animals and Warcraft actually belong to the same race.


    But ten thousand years ago, there were differences between sea animals and Warcraft. Later, sea animals never appeared in the Warcraft, and Warcraft did not dare to enter the forest sea.


    Originally, sea animals themselves only need to live in the sea. It is impossible to leave the sea for a long time, which has an impact on their own strength. Naturally, there are fewer cases of dealing with Warcraft.


    Wu Hao started his journey on the sea with doubts. The breadth of the sea really shocked Wu Hao.


    This is not comparable to those sea areas on the earth. In this sea area, the so-called sea areas on the earth are completely younger brothers. It can not be called the sea at all. Maybe it can only be regarded as a small pool in front of it.


    With the current speed of purple python, Wu Hao and Wu Hao flew for two days and two nights, which is more than enough for ten round trips in the sea area of the earth.


    "Wu Hao, do you really have an immortal? It seems to me that we have reached the dead sea. "


    Wu Hao frowned. Now they are in a very deep position.


    The whole sea is like resisting the rough waves, and the water quality can''t stand the slightest wind and waves.


    In this environment, Wu Hao also felt that it was obviously not normal. Sea animals could not survive here, not to mention what islands would there be?


    "Look forward." Although he has never been here, he also knows that some dead seas are regional, just like the dead sea of the earth. Since they are not on the edge, they are no longer regional, but in the heart.


    As long as he passed the central position, he still became a living sea. He was also wondering whether it was the same here.


    "Who dares to intrude into the capital of the magic sea!" A voice like the sky came, and Wu Hao felt a very powerful breath.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help frowning. What''s going on? The smell was close to the hypocrisy.


    Is there such a strong man in the whole human world now? Why are they so much stronger than the holy kings.


    The huge wave rolled up for 20 meters, and a figure rose slowly, just behind the huge wave.


    A huge fiery red creature, Wu Hao couldn''t recognize what it was.


    "Your Excellency, I''m here for no other purpose. I''m just looking for master Haixian. Can you tell me one or two?" Wu Hao said faintly that the other party''s terrible and powerful breath shocked people.


    Of course, even if the other side is so strong, he is not afraid. Just now he can''t find such a decent opponent in the human world.


    "Oh? You are human, and you can enter the endless sea in my magic sea. What do you want to do with that old guy? "


    old fool?


    Obviously, the other party should really know the sea fairy.


    "I''m looking for senior Haixian to help me. If you know, please let me know. Thank you very much." Wu Hao said politely again.


    "Hahaha, tell me? Hum! I have no right to tell you that as long as it''s the friend of the old guy, it''s my enemy. Since you come to my endless sea, stay. "


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. This ghost actually started. Why is he so angry.


    "Are you trying to treat us as enemies? I asked you in a good voice, "what do you mean?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    At this time, the fiery red creature turned into a human shape. Ling Li looked at Wu Hao in the air.


    Nine winged Python!


    "Is she a divine beast? Who the hell are you! " The man in front of me snapped.


    Wu Hao was not surprised. The blood power of purple Python is now in a fully developed state. Anyone with a little strength can find the divine animal blood power vaguely emitted from him.


    "Tell me where master Haixian is, and I''ll tell you who we are, how about it?"


    "Hum, don''t bargain for me. You''re not qualified!" The other party is angry at it.

 Chapter 1197

    Wu Hao is also a little helpless. What kind of creature is this? It is the first time he has seen such a powerful existence in this human world.


    "Are you qualified? You don''t count!" Wu Hao protected the purple Python behind him and met each other.


    Two powerful forces erupted in the sea of this towering wave.


    The energy instantly cut the sea thousands of meters deep, and the other party was shocked when he felt Wu Hao''s power.


    "You even exist among humans. It seems that our hainiuteng family hasn''t gone out for ten thousand years. Such changes have taken place outside."


    Wu Hao has never heard of the so-called manatee vine clan, but he is still a little shocked by each other''s strength.


    In addition to the divine world, there is no rival to him in today''s world, but the current manatee vine has such strength. Obviously, the manatee vine family is a very powerful race.


    "Have fun!" After several rounds of fighting, hainiuteng suddenly laughed.


    "I haven''t had this feeling for a long time. It was only ten thousand years ago when I fought with the demon king of the demon family, but he is not as strong as you." Then the manatee vine rushed up again.


    Not far behind, the purple Python watched the two men''s battle and was shocked.


    She always knew that Wu Hao was strong, but when Wu Hao reached this level, she didn''t see Wu Hao''s real shot.


    Today, he finally saw Wu Hao doing his best. She had no other feelings except shock in her heart.


    It turns out that the world''s most powerful is so strong that she can''t describe it in words.


    The collision of the two forces is no small matter. The two people with the same strength have already stood at the peak of the world.


    In the distant holy palace of the human holy capital, the holy king stood on the holy palace and looked at the direction of the demon family.


    "Does that race still exist?" The holy King frowned and his eyes looked dignified.


    At the beginning, their Terran was almost destroyed, not because of the demon clan. The demon clan was weaker than the Terran at the beginning. The reason why they could compete with the Terran later was entirely because of the deep-sea race.


    The old holy king of the last term was able to compete with each other.


    Later, after the death of the old holy king, his latest show lacked strength and experience, and almost destroyed the Terran.


    Later, I don''t know why the deep sea clan and the demon clan drew a clear line, which gave their Terran a respite, and then they barely survived.


    At that time, he still vaguely remembered that their Terrans were worried about the reappearance of the deep-sea powerful race to join hands with the demon clan all the time.


    In retrospect, he can also feel the despair of that time.


    He is practicing all the time, just because he must become strong. As a new holy king, he must shoulder the hope of protecting mankind.


    I didn''t expect that after so long, the deep-sea race that originally thought to have disappeared appeared. For mankind, I don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    However, the holy king didn''t worry too much. Although the deep-sea race is powerful, the most powerful is the manatee vine family, but they have a rising star Wu Hao.


    As long as Wu Hao is there, with him, mankind may be invincible.


    But in this way, maybe he really can''t leave the human world in a short time.


    One of the two strong smells is Wu Hao''s, no doubt, and the other is not to be outdone. Obviously, it should be the strongest of the deep-sea manatee vine family.


    "Boy, why didn''t I see you among the strong men?" Manatee rattan and Wu Hao share equally, and their strength is almost equal.


    Of course, there is no desperate situation at this time. If you work hard, I''m afraid it''s hard to say who will win.


    "I have never heard of your excellency." Wu Hao responded.


    According to the truth, they should mention this powerful existence holy king, but why has he never heard of such existence in the deep sea.


    And the other party obviously has a certain understanding of the Terran, otherwise he wouldn''t say that.


    "Hahaha, haven''t you heard of me? It seems that human beings intend to forget what happened at the beginning. What about your human holy king? Is he still there? "


    Wu Hao frowned. This guy actually knew the holy king. It seems that these races had some contact with the outside world before. Otherwise, how could they know the holy king.


    "He? He''s in the holy palace now. He''s ready to break through the realm of demigod and enter the realm of God."


    "What!" As soon as Wu Hao spoke, the manatee vine changed greatly.


    "Break into the realm of the gods? You''re lying. How can you? That kind of hairy boy can''t reach that height. Even I can''t do it. " Manatee vine is obviously very unconvinced by Wu Hao''s statement.


    However, Wu Hao smiled: "you are you, he is him. If you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean he can''t. today''s Terran is not the Terran before."


    "Are the Terrans strong now? Where''s the devil? What about the demon clan? " Asked the manatee vine loudly.


    "Demon king? Hehe, he has gone to hell. Now there is only one dragon king in charge of the demon family. Should you also be a member of the demon family? What, do you want to stand up for them? " Wu Hao sneered.


    Manatee rattan frowned, obviously shocked by the changes outside. Although he despised the strength of the demon king, it was still good. At first, the demon king was able to fight with him, but now he is dead.


    Once the demon king dies, the demon family is really like loose sand. It''s not enough to be afraid.


    But he didn''t expect that the demon clan was finally defeated by the Terran. It was the demon clan that was about to win.


    "We have nothing to do with the demon clan. Their life and death have nothing to do with me. I only manage my sea area. Without my permission, what if you come."


    Obviously, the sea ox vine has nothing to do with the demon family, otherwise the demon family would have been almost destroyed.


    And according to the other party, he hasn''t left this sea area for ten thousand years. What''s the reason? Such a top power doesn''t ask about the world. Is there any secret.


    "Since it''s not the demon clan, we are not enemies. I don''t know why you want to punch me?" Wu Hao calmed down and asked in a harmonious tone.


    "If it''s not the demon clan, why isn''t it the enemy? It seems that you Terrans have no possibility of becoming friends with our sea clan." Manatee rattan retorted directly.


    "Really? Then I''ll see, since you don''t want to be friends, what can you be with us! "


    Wu Hao now knows that if he wants to convince the other party, he must use his fist. Fist is the best proof.


    Since he is not the enemy, he only talks about the other party''s conquest with strength. As long as he can convince the other party, he won''t believe what the other party can say.


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who!" Manatee rattan eyes also burst out of wa

 Chapter 1198

    Tiangang 72 consecutive cuts!


    The sword Qi forms a sword wind, sweeping the whole sponge and billowing.


    At this time, it is natural to say that the worst thing is the demon clan. The demon clan is close to the sea. The waves caused by the battle of Wu Hao are as high as tens of meters, and they begin to invade the whole demon clan area in an instant.


    Fortunately, they found it early, so they evacuated from the sea area in time. In addition, after the smell of Wu Hao appeared, the Dragon King always paid attention to it, so when the sea disaster came, he also provided assistance in time.


    Facing Wu Hao''s attack, manatee rattan was fearless and showed her unique skill in an instant.


    The two men were of equal strength, and their fighting intention gradually disappeared in the end. Finally, they stood in the air and looked at each other.


    "Hahaha, it''s really painful. To tell you the truth, this is the happiest and most comfortable time in ten thousand years." The manatee vine laughed.


    Wu Hao also smiled.


    "Yes, there are not many people with equal strength. I also think this war is worth it."


    The two men seemed to attract each other. After looking at each other for a few seconds, hainiuteng asked softly, "human, what''s your name?"


    "Wu Hao, what about you?" Wu Hao also asked.


    "Chief manatee vine, Montenegro." Montenegro is also worthy of its name. Naturally, Montenegro is not ordinary black. If it were not for the day, it would not be easy to find that Montenegro is hidden in the dark.


    "Well, today you and I have a draw and a truce. Since you and I have no grievances, we can''t fight and know each other."


    Wu Hao naturally had no opinion on this. At the beginning, he didn''t intend to regard Montenegro as an enemy.


    "Since it is not the enemy, can the Heishan brothers answer my question?" Wu Hao went straight to the subject.


    Fighting with Montenegro is secondary. He didn''t forget that he came today to find sea immortals.


    "Are you asking the sea fairy? I haven''t seen that old guy for a long time, but maybe I can help if you want to find him. "


    Wu Hao was stunned. Does Montenegro really know where the sea fairy is.


    "Please tell me about it. Thank you very much!" Wu Hao hugs his fist. Since the other party has spoken well, he naturally can''t speak in a rigid tone.


    "It''s nothing. As you said, it''s either an enemy or a friend. If you can trust me, come with me." Then Montenegro went into the sea.


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds and led the purple Python into it.


    The pressure in this sea area is really huge. The strong water pressure makes the purple Python breathless.


    This is only a kilometer. It seems that women''s lung capacity is really incomparable with men.


    "Why don''t you go to the small world first? I''ll solve it here."


    However, the words were rejected as soon as they came out. Purple Python didn''t agree with Wu Hao.


    The reason is very simple. She also wants to grow through her own efforts, rather than living under the shelter of Wu Hao forever.


    This time, next time, next time, there may be Wu Hao, as long as Wu Hao is not here?


    Just like before, if Wu Hao hadn''t arrived in time when she was besieged and suppressed in the Tiandu mountains, she might have died. Now there are only bones left, or even no bones left.


    So this time, she has such a good opportunity to practice with Wu Hao. No matter what happens, she will seriously face it. Unless she dies, she will never live in a muddle.


    They went into the deep sea and saw many powerful sea races behind them.


    Sea lion, sea Jiao, I saw the really powerful shrimp and crab generals here.


    Almost all of them are supreme. These creatures are completely hegemonic in this sea area.


    Wu Hao''s eyes were full of surprise. It turned out that the real deep sea was like this.


    When he was at Bluestar, he knew that deep-sea creatures were a little stronger than terrestrial creatures, but he didn''t expect to be so much stronger. The overall physical quality was not comparable to terrestrial creatures.


    So if marine life becomes interested in land and wants to capture land, it will be a disastrous blow to the life on land.


    Before and after, Wu Hao met no less than ten demigod level deep-sea creatures.


    It was not long before they met ten, and it was less than one tenth of the whole ocean.


    How many demigods are there in the whole ocean?


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly, and the demigod of the whole ocean was super strong.


    A thousand?


    Or ten thousand?


    The number is completely incalculable, but he believes it must be very large, large enough to overthrow the whole human world.


    It turns out that the most powerful force in the human world is not the Terran, but the deep-sea beast. The strength here has exceeded his imagination.


    Now the scene is probably out of control. Fortunately, these deep-sea giants have no interest in land, otherwise the number of demigods alone may be able to completely crush the land.


    In addition, there are strong people at the level of Montenegro. Once they attack humans, Wu Hao can''t imagine the results.


    Of course, he also knows that the result is beyond doubt. Mankind will be destroyed and there is no possibility of survival.


    Strong!


    It''s too strong!


    Wu Hao looked around. He began to regret going to sea with Montenegro.


    Although Montenegro looks forthright, it does not mean that other deep-sea giants are also forthright.


    What he said alone was nothing, but he also took the purple python. Once these deep-sea strongmen were hostile to him, he could not or go out, not to mention the purple python.


    "Heishan brothers, which is the most powerful race of your sea beast clan?" Although his heart was shocked, Wu Hao still pretended to be calm. After all, this kind of thing really can''t be too obvious.


    "Of course, it''s our manatee vine family, followed by the Jiaolong family, also known as the Hailong family."


    The dragon clan is extremely powerful wherever they go, and the same is true in the deep sea.


    "It seems that you are really the strongest and deserve it." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Hehe, it''s worse than brother Wu Hao." Montenegro is not modest in saying this.


    Although they were almost tied against Wu Hao just now, he could also feel that Wu Hao was able to face him easily. In addition, Wu Hao''s perception of the law seemed to be above him, so even if it was only a little, he had to admit that Wu Hao should be a little better than him.


    "Brother Heishan, you''re welcome. Thank you for not arguing with me. Otherwise, with these strong rent paying people, I naturally have no hope or leave."


    Heishan didn''t answer after hearing this. Since Wu Hao entered the deep sea, he seemed a little unnatural. It was obvious that he was afraid of the power of their sea family.


    Although they haven''t dealt with the Terran for ten thousand years, although they just learned from Wu Hao that the Terran is very strong now, even the little holy King now wants to break through the gods.

 Chapter 1199

    But he also had to say that no matter how powerful human beings were, they would never dare to ignore their existence.


    Even if Wu Hao''s level is not unique in the human side, he can''t stand the fact that there are many strong sea people.


    Can human beings still have 3000 meters of semi gods? To know what the concept of 3000 demigods is, even a real God may not dare to really ignore it.


    Even if human beings have developed for thousands of years, they certainly do not have such a considerable number.


    "Brother Wu Hao, don''t you know your Terrans? How''s the power now? " Montenegro asked tentatively.


    How could Wu Hao not know little 99 in Heishan''s heart.


    Even if the sea people are not interested in land, they will not fight against humans, but they all have a heart of comparison and naturally don''t want to lose to each other.


    "I think it''s OK. There aren''t so many strong demigods of the Terran. It''s estimated that there are only dozens of people, but the technology of the Terran has made up for this gap, and the mecha has replaced many deficiencies."


    Then Wu Hao began to explain the existence of the mecha, and exaggerated that the mecha has become a symbol of human strength.


    No matter how weak the human strength is, as long as the scientific and technological level can be continuously optimized, the human heel will still stand.


    It''s said that upgrading mecha can achieve barrier free upgrade, and Montenegro''s look has changed greatly.


    He couldn''t see that Wu Hao was talking and felt that Wu Hao didn''t need to talk.


    After all, when they closed the sea, they also knew that Wu Hao was studying the so-called high technology, but human high technology was not mature at that time.


    Now ten thousand years have passed, it is obviously very possible for mankind to reach this level in the field of science and technology.


    When Wu Hao saw that Heishan''s eyes were full of fear, he was relieved slowly. Otherwise, if the other party knew that human beings were much weaker than their Hai people, maybe the Hai people would move a lot of thoughts.


    Manatee hole!


    After a while, Wu Hao and Heishan came to the bottom of the sea 10000 meters deep. There was unique pressure in the whole human world.


    Wu Hao felt this strong, but also some did not adapt.


    The purple Python could not support to enter the small world as early as 8000 meters.


    At the beginning, the purple Python couldn''t bear the water pressure from 5000 meters, but she still insisted and didn''t want to give up.


    Finally, when reaching 8000 meters, purple Python also knew that he would never stick to it. If he continued to stick to it, there would be problems.


    Knowing the advance and retreat, this is what a smart person should do, so the purple Python entered the small world.


    "Please!" Montenegro leads Wu Hao in front.


    "Brother Heishan, what did you bring me here for? I just want to ask the whereabouts of the sea fairy and how to find it." Wu Hao immediately asked.


    As the saying goes, the strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake. Wu Hao didn''t think he would come here. The reason why he followed down was that Heishan wanted to take him to find the sea fairy.


    "Hehe, what''s the hurry? Go in and have a drink with me. Then you''ll know how to find the old man of Haixian." Heishan held Wu Hao and said with a laugh.


    Wu Hao''s heart was also full of doubts. What does Heishan mean? Does it have anything to do with looking for sea immortals and drinking?


    "Come on, don''t think about it. With the strength of brother Wu Hao, are you afraid I won''t do anything to you?"


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything, but he was not sure. Heishan was heroic, but this was only his first contact. Naturally, he couldn''t say too much.


    "Brother Heishan is flattered. There are many talents here. If you really want to do something to me, I''m afraid I can''t go away." Wu Hao said jokingly.


    "How is it possible? I want to distinguish between kindness and resentment. Friends and enemies can distinguish themselves. What''s more, you think if I treat you as an enemy, even if you are not in the deep sea, can you run on it? Do you think so? "


    Heishan''s words reminded Wu Hao, but he didn''t say anything.


    He himself is in the endless sea. If Montenegro wants to deal with him, he can''t escape the vast sea.


    To figure this out, Wu Hao also put down his heart. If he comes, he will be at ease. If he doesn''t come, he will come. Just have a look.


    "I usually don''t have any hobbies. I like exercise and drinking. Just now you and I tied. I''m very happy and happy, but you and I must score a victory or defeat."


    After sitting down, Heishan asked people to serve wine. Then he said, "don''t you want to know where the sea fairy lives? As long as you drink me down today, I''ll tell you where the sea fairy is."


    In Wu Hao''s heart, he was depressed, and he was an alcoholic.


    "OK, now that you have said so, I''ll be a bit of a man again." Wu Hao holds the glass.


    "Drink!"


    The two are in the second round of fierce battle. You drink one cup and I drink one cup. They don''t know in turn. They push each other.


    Wu Hao found that the so-called good wine in the sea was not very strong, so he didn''t feel much in his stomach.


    Just like the rice wine of the earth, if it is this kind of wine, it is estimated that he can drink it for three days and three nights.


    They didn''t know how much they drank. They drank two cans of fifty kilogram cans.


    Wu Hao still looks unchanged, but Montenegro is already a little shaky.


    "Good drinking capacity, really good drinking capacity, brother." Montenegro dozed off when talking.


    Wu Hao is helpless. How much this kind of wine you drink seems to depend on how much you can pack. It''s estimated that it won''t be much worse for any human to drink.


    It turns out that the drinking capacity of these sea animals is so poor. They really like to eat and play.


    "How about brother Heishan? Should I win this time? " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "Cut, it''s not over, I can drink, you haven''t won!" Montenegro said and canned a few more cups.


    Wu Hao hurriedly tried to stop it, but it was obviously too late. It was obvious that Montenegro had reached the limit just now. Now it was the last stubbornness to continue drinking like this.


    When the last stubbornness was defeated, how could he hold on.


    Finally, after drinking, he fell to the ground and slept.


    Wu Hao shook his head helplessly. What should he do now? He has to wait for Montenegro to tell him the news of the sea fairy. Now Montenegro is asleep. Can''t he just wait for Montenegro to wake up?


    Ah


    If you come, you''ll be at ease. Anyway, there''s no other way. You can only wait here.


    Heishan was carried away by his men. Wu Hao caught them and asked how long Heishan would wake up.


    As a result, Wu Hao was at a loss.


    Heishan''s men told him that generally, there are many kinds of situations. If the state is good, maybe three or four days. If not, it is estimated to take at least half a month.


    half a month? Doesn''t he have to stay in such a place for half a month?

 Chapter 1200

    Although unwilling, he had no choice but to stay and wait.


    As for why Montenegro knew the sea fairy and knew the residence of the sea fairy, he thought about it for a long time.


    There are only two reasons. Haixian has a good relationship with Montenegro, so Montenegro knows his whereabouts.


    Or they are neighbors themselves. The sea fairy is not far away. As the strongest of the sea people, he is naturally no stranger to his sea area.


    But these are just suspicions. After all, only Montenegro knows what the real situation is.


    Originally thought it would take half a month for Heishan to wake up, but only two days later, Heishan ran to Wu Hao''s room with great interest.


    After he was drunk, his men arranged Wu Hao in the manatee vine cave.


    Wu Hao also looked happy when he saw Montenegro. It seems that he doesn''t have to stay here for so many days.


    "Brother Wu Hao, you''re really awesome. I''m really convinced this time. Ha ha ha," Heishan laughed.


    "Don''t be modest, brother Heishan. You are also very powerful, but I am young and have a little advantage." Wu Hao also said modestly, after all, when people should be low-key, they should be low-key. Often high-profile people will not have any good results.


    "Hahaha, OK, don''t you want to know the location of the sea fairy? Come with me!" Heishan patted Wu Hao on the shoulder and came out of the cave. Wu Hao followed closely and finally found the old man.


    At this time, the sky is clear, and the sea surface illuminated by the blue sky is also very beautiful.


    "To tell the truth, the old man, I don''t want to see him again. If it weren''t for him, my Hai family wouldn''t be trapped here for so long." Montenegro said with some anger.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know why the sea clan is trapped is related to the sea fairy. Isn''t he an immortal who saves people''s suffering? Why do he treat the sea clan like this.


    "Ah, I won''t say much. Since you and I are friends now, I should naturally help. You go straight along the southeast, about 300 miles is Songtian Island, and the sea fairy is there."


    After getting the answer he wanted, Wu Hao thanked him. He didn''t ask much about the relationship between the sea clan and the sea fairy. He believed that he would know everything when he saw the sea fairy.


    "Brother, you should often come to me for a drink in the future. It''s hard to be trapped here. You don''t have an equal partner. In your human words, invincible is too lonely."


    Hearing Heishan''s words, Wu Hao smiled helplessly, but he nodded.


    "OK, no problem. It happens that I also need an opponent with equal strength to improve my strength." Wu Hao does not mind making friends with Montenegro, but that must be on the premise that Montenegro does not pose a threat to mankind.


    Now he can become friends with Montenegro, but one day if the sea family and mankind become enemies and the sea family wants to deal with mankind, he will not care about the word friend.


    Of course, it all depends on how Montenegro decides and handles it.


    After another chat with Montenegro, Wu Hao flew in the direction of Montenegro at a very fast speed.


    Ten minutes later, Wu Hao did see a huge island not far away.


    The island looks strange, wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. It''s like a mushroom. It doesn''t look like an island at all.


    There are all kinds of wonders in the world, and Wu Hao doesn''t feel too strange. After all, the place where the immortal lives naturally makes people feel strange.


    When Wu Hao approached the island, he was repelled by a mysterious smell.


    Wu Hao stopped, stretched out his hand and found that it seemed to be an invisible wall.


    He can see the wind, grass and animals on the island and feel the fragrance of the plants on the island.


    But he couldn''t get into it, which made him feel strange.


    "Master Haixian, younger generation Wu Hao came to visit." Wu Hao''s voice spread all over the country. He didn''t believe that the sea fairy couldn''t hear it.


    However, two minutes later, Wu Hao, who stayed in situ, still didn''t get any response. His greetings just now were like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Aren''t you at home? But where can I go when I''m not at home?


    Now the human world is peaceful, the old guy should be here.


    "Master Haixian, don''t blame me. If you''re not at home, I can only go in and wait for you." Wu Hao didn''t intend to stand here and wait foolishly.


    Because he felt that the inside was unusual. The air blown out alone had a refreshing feeling, element energy.


    The golden plants obviously contain very high elemental energy, so he must go in and have a look.


    The place where immortals live must be different.


    Wu Hao is ready to display the space field behind him. It is not difficult to open the door linking an invisible wall in this environment.


    Of course, except for special energy, the reason why the sea fairy set up this energy shield should be to prevent ordinary creatures in the sea from landing on the island, so Wu Hao''s space shield can''t stop naturally.


    Sure enough, Wu Hao successfully opened the door to the space and walked in without thinking about it.


    After successfully landing on the island, Wu Hao relaxed a lot and immediately released the purple Python from the small world.


    "Wow, where is this? Why is it so beautiful!" The purple Python was amazed.


    "I don''t know, but this is where an immortal lives. I''m looking for the immortal." Wu Hao explained.


    The environment and energy on the island did not disappoint Wu Hao. Everything around him was completely different from the outside world. Although it was linked together, it made people feel whether it was two worlds.


    "Let''s go up and have a look." Wu Hao led the purple Python to the top of the mountain.


    In an instant, a special energy came, and Wu Hao fell to the ground and felt the energy.


    "This is the holy land of cultivation." Wu Hao looked happy. It seemed that he had really come to the wrong place.


    The top of this can be called a small land, very wide.


    Psychic power and elemental power are very strong here, which is difficult for people to detect even if they don''t want to.


    "Great. I want to practice here. I feel that it won''t be long before I can be promoted to demigod." Purple Python said happily.


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly. He also wants to practice here, but this is the territory of Xiandu on the sea. Of course, they are not qualified without the permission of others.


    "Master Haixian, younger generation Wu Hao came to visit. Please respond if you are here." Wu Hao''s voice echoed across the island again.


    But the result was still the same. It was like an uninhabited island. There was no response at all.


    However, Wu Hao could feel the smell of the sea fairy from the subtle air, so it was enough to prove that this was indeed the place where the sea fairy lived, but he didn''t understand why he wasn''t there.

 Chapter 1201

    "Really not there? In that case, don''t blame me for being rude. " With a smile on his face, Wu Hao turned and looked at the purple python.


    "This is a good place. You''re practicing. I''ll go to other places."


    Purple Python nodded. He also felt the surging spiritual power of this place. If she practiced here, she would break through to the demigod soon.


    After Wu Hao left, zimang began to cross his knees and sit down to practice martial arts.


    Wu Hao looked around the whole island, which was really beautiful.


    There are no other creatures except some small animals.


    And these little animals are also full of spirituality.


    In the middle of the island, Wu Hao saw a wooden house with a little farmland outside.


    Falling in front of the wooden house, Wu Hao approached slowly. Suddenly, a burst of dog barking came. A rhubarb looked at Wu Hao vigilantly.


    Wu Hao looked at the wooden house strangely. It was indeed a fairyland on earth. It was beautiful.


    He can imagine that if he gets tired of the world in the future, maybe he will also want to find such a place where the family can stay together and live a good life. How beautiful it is for men to farm and women to weave.


    The little life of the sea fairy is really comfortable. No wonder it is called a fairy. This is really the style that a fairy should have.


    Wu Hao returned to zimang. Seeing that her strength was improving a little, his heart was somewhat complicated.


    At this moment, he didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to bring the purple Python to the first universe.


    After all, with the increasing strength, purple Python will be in danger like him in the future.


    Compared with these, it may be more comfortable for the purple Python to stay in the third universe and live a stable life.


    Wu Hao sighed. When he came here, he suddenly felt that his road was right or wrong, and what it would look like at the end.


    What is the reason for becoming stronger? Maybe it is because of a stable life, but at the beginning, it is clear that he can choose a stable life to finish his life.


    Wu Hao''s heart becomes a little complicated and tangled. Is there a problem with his idea or in the world.


    "The world is not so complex. The world will treat you as you want to treat the world. The more complex your heart is, the more complex the world will be."


    Wu Hao turned around and the sea fairy stood behind him with a smile on his face.


    "Senior, you..." Wu Hao didn''t notice the approaching of the sea fairy. Was it because he was distracted just now.


    "Wu Hao, sit down first." Haixian asked Wu Hao to sit in a chair, and then put his fingers in the center of Wu Hao''s eyebrows.


    A warm current suddenly entered his mind, calming his originally complex thoughts.


    "How''s it going?" The sea fairy asked faintly.


    Wu Hao nodded: "well, much better. Thank you, elder."


    His breath was unstable just now. Originally, there was rich spiritual power and element energy here, so there was almost a sign of going crazy.


    Fortunately, the sea fairy appeared in time, otherwise he would be reduced to his complex thoughts.


    "Everything that happens in the world is by no means accidental, so what you choose at the beginning will be your next path. Since you know that no matter what path is the same goal, you should know that the process is different and the results are the same. You just need to follow your own path. After all, life is alive, Everyone has his own responsibility and mission. So it''s no different for you to think more. "


    After listening to the words of Haixian, Wu Hao felt suddenly enlightened.


    Yes, it''s just that the process is different, but the results are the same. Often, as long as the results are perfect, the process is not important at all.


    "Thank you for your advice. I''m here to ask you about the laws of heaven and earth." Wu Hao put down his doubts and began to look for the answer to the law of heaven and earth.


    "Hehe, you need to understand and solve this problem yourself, but you may have come to the right place, and I know you will come here sooner or later."


    Wu Hao wondered.


    "What do you say?" Why did the sea fairy know that he would come here sooner or later? He never said it.


    "Because of the divine way, do you know why many people have reached the peak, but can''t really become gods? There is one reason for the divine throne, but there is only one fundamental reason, that is, they have not found this place where they can become gods. "


    Wu Hao looked at the sea fairy in shock. Is this the place that the sea fairy said?


    The sea fairy nodded and smiled: "you believe you should have found the difference here."


    "Well, it''s like a new space opened up. There''s no sense of killing. It''s full of mystery. I''ve been to the divine world once. It''s a little closer to the divine world."


    The sea fairy nodded: "just understand this. In the future, all the answers will be solved. Don''t you want to understand the power of the law? Practicing here may be helpful to you. Everything can only depend on yourself."


    Then the sea fairy turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    Wu Hao was surprised to find that what he had been talking to was only the idea left by the sea fairy.


    However, he believes that the sea fairy will never deceive people. After all, people are immortals. This is their place and a paradise. There is no need to deceive people.


    Wu Hao returns to the location of the purple python, and then takes the purple Python to the wooden house of the sea fairy.


    "We''ll practice here. Master Haixian promised."


    Wu Hao can clearly feel the surrounding law power and all element energy.


    But it is not so simple to understand the laws of heaven and earth. It completely needs a certain opportunity.


    As the sea fairy said, nothing can be done too quickly. Wu Hao was not in a hurry when he watched the purple Python enter the cultivation state again.


    Wu Hao sorted out his dead end. Now he can''t rely on cultivation if he wants to understand the law.


    The power of law is like the rules existing in heaven and earth. If you want to understand, you must first find out what the power of law is, otherwise it is impossible to understand nature.


    On weekdays, Wu Hao helps the sea fairy raise the small animals around him. He plays with animals and small fish. He feels like he has entered the old life.


    After half a year, Wu Hao is basically living a healthy life every day.


    Gradually, Wu Hao began to understand the meaning of life. Just like the sentence said by the sea fairy, his final result did not mean it.


    But is this life what he wants? Perhaps at first he admitted that he envied such days.


    But after half a year, he found another truth in life.

 Chapter 1202

    Even if this kind of life is what he wants now, what will happen ten years later? A hundred years later? What about the millennium?


    How long can such a life last? People''s hearts are often the most difficult to satisfy.


    Once the current life stabilizes, it will feel boring again.


    Therefore, what the sea fairy said is not unreasonable. Everything in the world is not accidental. Following nature is following life.


    Life is full of ups and downs. There is no so-called stability at all.


    This may also be one of the laws of heaven and earth. For example, during this period of time, he can more clearly feel the power of elements around him, like stars.


    While Wu Hao was feeding the rabbits passing through the flower field, a huge energy wave came from the direction of the purple python.


    Wu Hao stood up. He knew very well that purple Python should break through.


    Originally, the purple Python itself had the blood of the nine winged sky swallowing python. As long as she was not in danger of life, she could enter the divine world sooner or later. Therefore, as long as she had enough spiritual power, she could be promoted unconditionally.


    Now the spiritual power on this island is completely beyond the strength of the outside world, so it''s not unreasonable for purple Python to advance so quickly.


    The whole breakthrough process lasted half an hour. It''s fast to say and fast to say.


    The purple Python who broke through to the demigod is very excited. Now she has become a strong demigod. In the future, she will no longer need to be protected by Wu Hao.


    In this human world, she also has a foothold. With the bet of her divine animal blood, I dare to ask who can threaten her in the world except the peak demigod super strong man of Wu Hao''s level.


    I''m afraid even the holy king, it''s not easy to kill the ancient divine beast blood of her level.


    "Congratulations." Wu Hao smiled at the purple Python and said.


    "It''s all your credit." Purple Python comes to Wu Hao and relies on Wu Hao.


    "And you? Haven''t you found the feeling yet? " Purple Python asked suspiciously.


    They have been here for a long time. Although she is practicing every day, she also knows that Wu Hao''s actions every day are either raising flowers and plants or playing with those small animals. She is completely different from what she used to be.


    Of course, she knew that Wu Hao was not decadent. Obviously, she was looking for the answer to the law of heaven and earth from another angle.


    Wu Hao nodded: "almost, maybe it''s just a little worse." Said with a smile.


    "How does it feel?" The purple Python asked suspiciously again.


    "What do you say?" Wu Hao looked at the purple python with a bad smile, and then held her tightly in his arms.


    "You want to play bad again!" Zimang hurriedly wants to push away Wu Hao, but it doesn''t have much effect. Wu Hao won''t let go at all.


    "What''s wrong? It''s an old husband and wife. It''s against the law if you don''t touch it." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Cut, whose law? According to your earth, it is against the law only when you get the certificate. "


    Wu Hao was stunned. Unexpectedly, purple Python knew this. It seems that he didn''t know much about the earth before.


    "I will take the law," I has the final say. With that, Wu Hao didn''t wait for zimang to finish, so he took her and ran to the cabin.


    "You, you let me go, you hooligans, hooligans..." the purple Python shouted with a smile.


    "It''s late!"


    ¡­ ¡­


    After some tenderness, Wu Hao entered a state of perception. He has indeed reached a saturation state during this period of time. If it continues, it may be counterproductive.


    Now that the purple Python has broken through the demigod, he can also begin to understand.


    Just when Wu Hao realized, the sea fairy came back from outside.


    Purple Python hasn''t seen the sea fairy, but she''s not stupid. Outsiders can''t come here, and the smell of the fairy is very different.


    "I''ve seen you, master." The purple Python saluted slightly.


    "You''re welcome. He''s beginning to understand, isn''t he?" Haixian looked at Wu Hao, and all this was in his expectation.


    As a chosen person, Wu Hao is naturally more sensitive to everything in the world than others, so it is sooner or later to understand the laws of heaven and earth.


    "Yes, he said, thanks to the guidance of his predecessors."


    The sea fairy sat down and made two cups of tea himself.


    "You are the nine winged python of ancient blood. He is the chosen man of mankind. Your relationship may become a bridge between the two races. Take good care of it."


    Purple Python was stunned. The sea fairy knew her identity. She was not surprised, but she was surprised at what she said later.


    Why did the existence of her and Wu Hao become a bridge between the two ethnic groups?


    Although she is the descendant of the nine winged python of ancient blood, it should not have such a huge energy to shake the two races.


    Of course, Wu Hao may have this ability. In the future, Wu Hao will have this right to speak after becoming the supreme and supreme existence.


    But what about the beast clan? She doesn''t have the confidence to represent the other side.


    "Oh, don''t worry, you will know later. Things are often not as complex as you think, but they are not as simple as you think."


    The words were completely unclear, but purple Python couldn''t understand what it meant.


    "Thank you for your advice. Purple Python will remember it."


    Haixian nodded and didn''t say anything more. Wu Hao''s feeling state soon ended.


    This is different from other times. Understanding the laws of heaven and earth can not be completed overnight, but it needs to be done a little bit.


    Seeing the sea fairy coming back, Wu Hao explained many problems.


    The sea fairy told him that this is the place between heaven and earth, that is, the most impurity free and connected place between God and man.


    Although it has the same energy as the well of the divine world, it is also a place where God can come, and everything here can not be polluted by the outside world.


    Wu Hao was not too surprised. For him, there are too many surprises now, and he didn''t have a chance to be surprised too much.


    "Senior, junior, I have another question. It may have nothing to do with me. It''s just curiosity. I don''t know if I can ask it?" Wu Hao and the sea fairy sat drinking tea. They were also idle and bored.


    "I know. What you want to ask is about the sea clan being trapped?" The sea fairy smiled faintly.


    Wu Hao nodded: "elder, you really have great powers. You can''t hide anything from you."


    "Remember what I said to you when you wanted to destroy the demon clan?"


    Wu Hao frowned. At the beginning, the sea fairy said too much, and he didn''t know what he said.


    "The existence of everything in the world has its own reason. If you don''t exclude it, of course, it can''t be eliminated."


    "How likely do you think it is to dominate the whole human world and eliminate the human race and the demon clan with the power of the sea clan?"


    Wu Hao frowned when he mentioned it. He had thought about it before.


    Although he is strong enough, as the sea fairy said, if the sea clan wants to destroy the human clan and the demon clan, I''m afraid it''s more than 95% sure.

 Chapter 1203

    "In that case, why didn''t they do that?" The sea fairy asked again.


    Wu Hao shook his head incomprehensibly.


    "The sea clan originally planned to do the same. They wanted to not lose the Terran, and then rule the whole human world by themselves. Their sea clan power is absolutely well deserved in the whole human world. Even if the Terran has the cooperation of the demon clan, there is no possibility of victory, even if there is you now."


    On this point, Wu Hao still admits that his strength is not much different from that of Montenegro. If Montenegro takes action, even if he is strong, he can''t turn the tide.


    "So when mankind was on the edge of danger, I stopped this behavior. I blocked the sea people in the sea, and they lost this opportunity."


    "Elder, you!" Wu Hao suddenly realized that at the beginning, why didn''t he think of this? Who in the whole human world can blockade such a powerful sea clan? I''m afraid no one can do it except the sea fairy.


    "But that''s only temporary. Maybe one day they can break through the obstacles and rush out of the sea. The disaster is coming and no one can stop it."


    "The heart is its own. If the heart turns to good, it is good, and the heart turns to evil, it is evil. If I hadn''t blocked the sea at the beginning, maybe you wouldn''t exist today."


    It''s all said here, and Wu Hao has to admit that it is true.


    He only saw one in ten thousand of the strength of the sea clan. Once they really dominate the whole Terran, even the third universe may not be spared.


    Will he still exist at that time? Naturally unlikely.


    "So at that time, you wanted to destroy the demon family, which was also a test for you. Whether human beings should exist or perish, the same is true for other races, and life is in your hands."


    Wu Hao was shocked when he heard this. At the same time, he felt that his back ridge was cold. It turned out that their decision had also saved himself and the whole mankind.


    If they blindly wanted to get rid of the demon clan at the beginning, maybe the sea fairy would block it in the same way, but what''s the difference between their behavior and the sea clan.


    Once the sea clan erupts, their doomsday is coming.


    But now the situation is different. The Terran gave in and let go of the demon clan, which also proves that human beings are not as ferocious as the sea clan.


    This is an opportunity for Terrans, but also an opportunity for both sides of the sea fairy.


    Whether it''s human, demon and sea, it''s also life in this world.


    If you want to destroy either side, I''m afraid the other side will not have any good results.


    Therefore, the sea fairy stopped the behavior of the sea clan in that year, perhaps in order to have someone who can stabilize the situation of the three races.


    As a chosen person, Wu Hao also has such a condition.


    Although the sea fairy didn''t say it clearly, Wu Hao had heard this meaning.


    "Thank you for your advice, younger generation." Wu Hao stood up. It was right that he came to find the sea fairy this time, which not only made him feel, but also made people find a new direction.


    No, it should not be a new direction, but determined what they should do.


    Before the sea came to the first universe, he wondered if it was possible to resolve the relationship between mankind and other races.


    In the third universe, he seems to have done it, and human beings and animals begin to live in harmony, but after the first universe, he is confused.


    At the beginning, he was confused by xuanming and wanted to get rid of xuanming. Later, the demon family made enemies with him again and again and wanted to kill him again and again. Finally, naturally, he and the demon family became immortal.


    It was only now that he reacted that he had left the track he should have.


    Getting rid of xuanming is his original purpose. As for the demon clan, it seems that he doesn''t have much hatred with him. What he should do is to make everything existing show its value, not destroy it.


    After such understanding, Wu Hao suddenly realized the rules of heaven and earth. Maybe this is the real rules of heaven and earth.


    As long as we understand and understand the rules of heaven and earth, the understanding of the law will also be greatly helped.


    Purple Python also found that Wu Hao had a different breath from usual, and the surrounding elements began to converge on Wu Hao.


    "Master, Wu Hao, he is." if you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. Zimang is also worried about whether Wu Hao will be anxious to practice, so he is eager for success now.


    After all, Wu Hao had been abandoned for half a year, and all her behaviors were strange. She was worried about whether it would be a rebound effect.


    "Don''t worry, it''s time for him to really understand. After he understands, he should be able to become a new Wu Hao."


    New Wu Hao?


    Purple Python frowned. Is that a good thing or a bad thing? Wu Hao has always been just Wu Hao. Why should he become a new Wu Hao.


    On the other side, there are three strong families of Hai nationality.


    Manatee vine, green scale Jiao, black tiger whale and three Dahai tribes are gathering.


    Because of the emergence of Wu Hao, the three strong men also have a sense of crisis.


    Now the strength of human beings is obviously beyond their imagination, which has to make them nervous.


    Although Wu Hao became friends with Heishan, head of manatee vine clan, this does not mean that human beings and Hai clan can become friends.


    At present, human beings are still human beings, and the sea family is still the sea family.


    Of course, their sea clan is still the strong sea clan that can not stand down.


    But the strength of the Terran can not be underestimated. Once humans become strong, they may even have the possibility to threaten them.


    "It is urgent to destroy the seal set up by the sea fairy. We can''t let human beings continue to grow. Otherwise, one day after human beings surpass us, something 50000 years ago will happen."


    Recall 50000 years ago, when mankind was the strongest in the whole world.


    Marine life was hunted out, and human beings depended on fishing for marine life. That was the beginning of the disaster moment of the sea people.


    Later, because of the variation and hatred, marine life gradually became stronger and the threat to mankind gradually disappeared.


    Finally, when he had the power to destroy human beings, he killed a sea Fairy on the way.


    At the critical moment, that guy actually sealed all their sea people in the sea and didn''t let them leave the sea.


    Now, ten thousand years later, mankind does not know what height it has reached.


    But Wu Hao, who suddenly appeared, was always alerting them. After mankind was strong, I''m afraid the scene tens of thousands of years ago will reappear.


    "Destroy the seal and destroy the Terran!"


    "Seal, destroy the Terran!" A burst of slogans gradually dispersed from the sea area, and the whole Hai nationality united unprecedentedly.

 Chapter 1204

    The island was also shrouded in these shouts. When purple Python heard these shouts, he was inevitably worried.


    When Heishan fought with Wu Hao, she saw it with her own eyes. When she entered the sea, she was also with her. The strength of the sea family was far beyond her imagination.


    Once the sea clan really wants to fight against humans, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "What should I do, master? When will Wu Hao wake up? " Purple Python asked worried.


    "Let go of your heart. Everything is a cycle of cause and effect. If you should come, you can''t run away. If you shouldn''t come, you can naturally solve it."


    Purple Python is not Wu Hao. Sometimes, naturally, he can''t understand what the sea fairy said.


    Now she knows a truth. If the sea clan is not prevented from breaking the seal, there will be a disaster in the world.


    In fact, Wu Hao also knows that these things have happened. Although he is in a state of perception, he can hear the sound from the sea clearly.


    But at the same time, he also knows that to stop all this, he must have strong strength.


    Any disaster, any misfortune and any contradiction also need capital.


    The premise of capital is to have strong strength. This is the case in this world. Whoever has a fist and a flood has a say. Otherwise, what''s the use even if he puts down his cultivation and leaves here now?


    At most, it is just standing on the United Front with mankind and trying hard to stop the attack of the Hai nationality.


    But that is also a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. In the end, he may not die, but what about human beings? unimaginable.


    So he chose to calm down. While the sea clan still didn''t break the seal and land, he must break through himself again.


    Only when he truly becomes the first in the human world and truly feels the so-called law of heaven and earth, can he have the right to stop the sea family.


    The next year passed in a hurry.


    One year, the Hai people are trying their best to break through the seal of the sea fairy, while Wu Hao is still feeling it.


    Although the sea fairy is powerful and the strongest on the surface, it also has the power of gods, but even the gods, even the main gods, can''t withstand the consumption of the strong of the whole sea family for a whole year.


    There are cracks in the seal, and a storm is inevitable.


    The holy king also noticed something wrong and sent people to the sea to check. Although there were no flaws, the holy king still felt that a dangerous breath was approaching the Terran infinitely.


    Purple Python guards Wu Hao day and night, but when the seal cracks, she also can''t sit still.


    Finally, she chose to leave first. Although she also wanted to be with Wu Hao, now is not the time for you and me.


    She must go back and tell the king the news so that they can prevent it in advance.


    Whether the final war is triggered or not, she can be prepared.


    The practice of purple Python is not stopped by the sea fairy. Everyone has everyone''s survival value.


    As a divine beast, purple Python can help mankind so much. He believes that with the rendering of purple python, he may be able to achieve human peace one day.


    The purple Python left the island and was found by the strong man of the sea family as soon as he set out.


    Human beings are their enemies now. Of course, they will not let go of the smell of human beings.


    Maybe the purple Python is lucky. This sea area itself belongs to the manatee family, so when the black mountain of the manatee family saw the purple python, it didn''t shoot the purple python.


    "What about brother Wu Hao? Did he find the sea fairy? " Montenegro looked at the purple Python and said and smiled.


    Purple Python also responded with a smile: "I found it. He also said to say hello to you after I saw you. When he''s finished, I''ll find you for two drinks."


    "OK, OK, OK, then I''ll wait for him. By the way, where are you going?" Montenegro asked.


    "I''m going back to land. He asked me to go back and do something." Purple Python responded faintly.


    "But..." at this time, a demigod beside Montenegro seemed unwilling to agree.


    "But what? But he is my friend''s wife. Let her leave and rule 30000 sea areas. No one is allowed to make trouble." Montenegro ordered that no one dare to stop it.


    As the first strong person of the Hai nationality, what Montenegro said naturally has great weight.


    Zimang naturally feels grateful. In fact, if there is no war between the Terran and the sea, it is not impossible to be friends, just like Montenegro and Wu Hao.


    But she knew that this idea could not represent the whole sea and human race, at least not now.


    With the instruction of Montenegro, the purple Python was unobstructed all the way and successfully returned to the land.


    "Heishan, you''re confused. That''s a human woman. You just let her go. What if she wants to go back and report? No one in the sea now knows that we are breaking the seal. " The green scale Jiao people are very dissatisfied with the practice of Montenegro.


    "That''s my friend''s wife. I won''t stop her if she wants to leave. What''s more, he is a divine beast. What do you think you can do to her? If the ancient divine beast blood is trapped in our sea area, will it bring us good luck or disaster? "


    Montenegro thought about these problems at the beginning, so he would resolutely let the purple Python leave, otherwise he was not a fool. Of course, he knew that the purple Python was going to report to the Terran.


    When Montenegro said this, others were speechless.


    In fact, Montenegro also holds a glimmer of hope. It is not his idea to break the seal and go to land to destroy the Terran.


    Although trapped in the sea, he was also very oppressed, but after ten thousand years, he also had a new understanding, just like what the sea fairy said to them.


    Everything is the law of natural survival. Only by changing the law, human beings and the sea family are not unable to live in harmony.


    He is a forthright man and can become the first strong, perhaps because his mood is different from others.


    After Wu Hao left him, he met the sea fairy. The sea fairy told him that whether there could be new changes between human beings and the sea family might be an opportunity for Wu Hao.


    Although he didn''t say it on the surface, he secretly began to agree with what the sea fairy said.


    Wu Hao is the strongest of human beings, and he is the strongest of the Hai nationality. If we want to say that there is hope to resolve the contradiction and the people and the Hai nationality live in harmony, perhaps Wu Hao and him will become the key point.


    The reason why he let the purple Python go was that he wanted to make new changes.


    ¡­ ¡­


    Purple Python''s face changed greatly after returning to the land. Now the demon clan''s territory has undergone earth shaking changes, and the whole demon clan forest has been occupied by the sea.


    The demon family chose to move out of here and retreat to the desert.


    I''m afraid this is just a precursor to the disaster. Once it is successfully broken through the seal by the Hai nationality, it is estimated that the situation will be thousands of times worse than now.


    "What, Hai Zu! They''re still there! " The holy King''s face changed greatly when he heard the purple Python''s words.


    Originally, he always thought that the sea clan had been eradicated by the mysterious force. After all, ten thousand years have passed. Unexpectedly, the sea clan has just been sealed. Now he tries to break through the seal.


    What''s more, zimang said that the strength of the sea family has been able to crush everything on the land. Even if Wu Hao intervenes, I''m afraid it won''t help.

 Chapter 1205

    No matter how strong Wu Hao is, does he have the ability to fight a thousand and a half gods? That''s impossible and very unrealistic.


    "A thousand demigods, this." other people also changed their faces after listening, which was definitely a very terrible force.


    Even if their Terrans and Demons add up, they can''t have so many demigods, not even a hundred.


    A sea tribe alone has thousands of demigods. Just as the purple Python said, this force can indeed crush all powerful existence on the land.


    "What about Wu Hao? What is his suggestion now? " The holy king asked quickly.


    "I don''t know. He is now understanding the laws of heaven and earth. I can''t wait to come back and inform you."


    The holy king and others were silent. He sensed the coming of danger from the beginning, but he didn''t know it was such a disaster.


    In the face of such disasters, once they happen, there may be no room for recovery, and they will not have the slightest hope for mankind.


    "What should I do? Why don''t we retreat and stay away from the sea? Maybe we can buy some time. " Suddenly, someone began to propose that, after all, in front of this force, everything is too weak. What else can we do except retreat.


    "Withdraw? The world is so big that the sea people are all over the world. Where can they withdraw? " The holy king also thought about this problem, but the result was very obvious.


    In fact, 100% of the world is sea area. It can be said that the land is completely surrounded by sea area. In this desperate situation, what room do they have to retreat? It should be said that there is no place to withdraw.


    "So what? Why can''t you sit here and die? " Someone has begun to worry.


    "Demigod battlefield, we can also retreat into the demigod battlefield." Tang Chen spoke at this time.


    The holy King frowned. Maybe Tang Chen''s idea is really the last way.


    The presence of demigods, as the most dangerous place, seems to have become their umbrella.


    "Immediately let people pay close attention to the situation of the sea area. Once the seal is broken, report it immediately. The rest of the people, inform and prepare for evacuation at any time." The holy King began to give orders and took out the divine grid in his hand.


    Once he absorbs the divine personality and becomes a God, he can only leave the human world.


    But now it seems that he can''t leave, and an unprecedented disaster in human history seems to be coming.


    Before Wu Hao came back, he had to rely on his own strength to deal with the Hai family.


    He didn''t want to use this method unless he had to, but if the Hai clan really wanted to be aggressive, he could only absorb the gods and cross the obstacles to become gods.


    At that time, even if he risked the collapse of the human world, he would erase the Hai nationality from the world.


    Of course, that was the last helpless way. If there was room, he naturally didn''t want to go to the so-called last step.


    Under the joint efforts of the three major races of the Hai nationality, the seal was weakened day by day, and the originally calm coastline began to rage.


    The demon clan was also excited when they heard the news.


    After all, their Warcraft family and the sea family also belong to the same root. Originally, they thought they had no hope in the face of the human family and could only survive, but the emergence of the sea family at this time gave them hope.


    Once the powerful sea clan is pulled out of the sea, the Terran will pay a heavy price.


    Anyway, the turning day of their demon clan is coming.


    As the leader of the current Warcraft family, the Dragon King naturally has to take responsibility.


    Immediately, he went to the sea in person, intending to help the sea people break through the barrier and cooperate inside and outside.


    Terrans also pay attention to the news all the time. When they see that the demon family wants to break the seal, the people of the holy king immediately arrive at the scene to block it.


    However, the Dragon King chose to fight hard to the end. Anyway, as long as the sea clan can appear, their demon clan can turn over. Now there are too many deaths and injuries, and he doesn''t mind sacrificing a little more.


    As long as they can completely defeat the Terran, they will do whatever it takes. The demon family is ready for this.


    Rather than live humbly under the Terran, it''s better to resist vigorously once, in case there is a turn for the better.


    "Dragon King, you wait for death and give you a chance to survive. Don''t you take advantage of it!" This time, led by Tang Chen, is bound to stop the demon family from helping the sea family.


    If the demon clan dares to advance, it will be destroyed.


    "Hum! A chance to survive? We don''t want this opportunity now. You Terrans will not be arrogant for long! " The Dragon King is also tough. He will fight this time anyway.


    "OK, since you want to die, I''ll let you all go together, demon clan, kill to death!"


    Facing today''s human beings, the demon clan has little resistance at all.


    There are only four demigods left in the whole demon clan, and there is no one in ten.


    If the Terran wants to destroy the demon clan, it doesn''t take much effort.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that the Dragon King will resist. After all, if he doesn''t resist at a good time, he will be completely trampled under the feet of the Terran and can''t turn over all his life.


    The two sides fought anxiously for two days and two nights. The demon family did its best to resist the small forces of the Terran family. Finally, they were defeated. They had to withdraw from the sea area and return to the demon Castle again.


    Tang Chen left a small force to guard the sea border and keep the demon clan away.


    Nevertheless, they can stop the demon clan, but they can''t stop the sea clan.


    The seal becomes weak day by day, and the seal will be broken sooner or later.


    A year later, the marine disaster came to the land. In addition to the demon forest being eroded by the sea, many Terran sites were also swallowed by the sea.


    The holy King took the strong of the Terran to resist, and was barely able to resist the sea water within 100 kilometers of the sea.


    During this period, the holy king was also making the final struggle.


    Relying on the height of the current human demigod power, there is no way to compete with the sea family, but it is not completely impossible.


    The upgraded mecha designed by Wu Hao became the last guarantee.


    The holy King contacted all forces and forged ahead with thousands of perfectly upgraded mecha.


    After getting these mecha, the holy King began to let people work overtime to upgrade.


    If you don''t have enough spiritual power, you should rely on instrument extraction. In short, try every means to build an upgraded mecha into a demigod level.


    But it also takes a lot of time. It took a whole year for mankind to have about 100 demigod level mecha, which is the result of the labor of all mankind.


    If all mankind had not acted together, there would be no such number.


    Although the number of 100 demigod upgraded mecha looks very considerable, it is only one tenth compared with the sea clan. Once the all-out war breaks out, there is no objection to hitting the stone with an egg.


    But the situation is much better than before. At least they see hope. As long as the seal lasts for another two or three years, maybe they can have the power to compete with the Hai nationality.

 Chapter 1206

    However, the imagination is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. This state lasted only about half a year.


    Half a year later, the seal of the sea area was always broken. The holy King arrived and wanted to suspend it on his own, but his power was limited after all, and he had no ability to drag down the strong of the whole sea family.


    The seal of the sea area was broken, and the whole sea family rushed out of the sea area and swept the earth for the first time.


    When the disaster came, the Dragon King of the demon family immediately joined the strong of the sea family.


    Originally, the sea clan didn''t intend to give face. In their opinion, the demon clan can also be destroyed.


    But at least the demon clan is also their neighbor and belongs to the same kind. It''s serious to get rid of human beings first.


    "It''s been too long. I haven''t been to land for too long. I haven''t seen you for a long time." The green scale dragons came ashore first.


    They are the only creatures of the sea tribe that can go up into the sky and into the groundwater, so they will carry out the war.


    The green scale dragon army went straight to the human living area. The holy king also knew that the war would come sooner or later, and had mobilized all semi divine mecha to support it.


    "Sea family, you belong to the sea. We humans are in charge of land. Your sea family is in charge of the sea. Well water does not invade river water. What''s the significance of this!" The holy King frowned and said.


    He really doesn''t want to go to war with the Hai nationality. In the face of the powerful Hai nationality, mankind has no hope.


    "Hee hee, I just like it. There is only one kind of creature allowed in the whole world, that is my sea clan. Today, my green scale dragon clan will level your Terran territory."


    Maybe it''s ten thousand years since they came out. All the strong people of Hai nationality are in a state of excitement. Many strong people of Hai nationality start to work before both sides finish.


    "Hum!" The holy king knows that it is inevitable. Now it is useless to say such nonsense. The only way to gain hope is to fight.


    A battle broke out in the human territory, with gunsmoke everywhere. Fortunately, before that, the holy king had transferred all ordinary people, which avoided more casualties.


    The human side is more mecha, so even if we want to lose it, we just lose mecha. We can stick to it.


    The green scale dragon family is also a little shocked. It hasn''t been seen for ten thousand years. The level of human science and technology has reached this level.


    Robots alone can have this strength. If the Terran continues to develop, I''m afraid it won''t take long to become the overlord of the whole world.


    In fact, the holy king also regretted that if he had known that the sea clan still existed, he would have begun to store semi divine mecha. He was too careless.


    In this war, the green scale Jiaolong sent 80 demigods.


    On the human side, there are more than 130 semi God mecha.


    Although human beings have a slight advantage in the light, the mecha is always the mecha. It took nearly 100 units to defeat the green scale dragon family.


    The human side cheered because the first war was won under the leadership of the holy king.


    But the holy king knows that although he won the first war, the next is the real problem.


    The manufacturing speed of mecha can''t catch up with the attack speed of Hai Zu at all. I''m afraid the second wave of attack will be more ferocious than the first wave.


    The whole human race has entered an endless manufacturing process.


    The holy palace fusion family is the top mecha forger of the whole mankind. At this moment, they have become the core existence.


    With the fusion family as the center, all mecha are screened by the fusion family layer by layer, then strictly checked, finally upgraded, and then handed over to the holy palace.


    The speed is much faster than before. About 15 sets can be manufactured in a month without rest all day.


    Nevertheless, it is still unable to meet the current situation. If you want to resist the attack of the Hai nationality, I am afraid you need at least 300 units as the basis.


    But now most of them have been lost in the first war, and there are only about 60 left. If the second wave of attacks of the Hai nationality is more ferocious than the first wave, I''m afraid human disaster can''t be avoided.


    The pressure of melting family is gradually increasing, and now all this burden is on their shoulders. Although it has brought great benefits to their melting family, it also bears the burden of human survival.


    After being repulsed, the green scale dragons returned to the sea angrily.


    They didn''t expect that human beings had been so strong.


    Originally thought that the green scale dragons could completely destroy all mankind, but the result was beyond their imagination.


    "How can it be? Do humans have such strong power? It''s only ten thousand years... "Other races obviously don''t believe it.


    "Yes, a hundred demigods? Are they so fierce as humans? With their technology, no matter how powerful they are, they will be able to produce 100 semi God mecha? "


    "Hum, if you don''t believe me, you can try. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." The green scale clan leader said angrily.


    It was really a bad start this time. Originally, they wanted to start with the green scale Jiaolong family and destroy the Terran at the end.


    But now I can''t even get in the door of human beings. I feel oppressed when I think about it.


    "It seems that this matter has to be considered in the long run. Human beings are now more powerful than we think."


    "Newspaper, the demon Dragon King asked for an interview. He said there was important news." At this time, a guard ran in from the outside and said in a hurry.


    "Demon clan? What did the declining demon clan do here, a waste. " The green scale clan chief said discontentedly.


    He also lives on land and has high technology. How did the demon family make the Terran so powerful, and he suffered a great loss when he went out.


    "Let him in." The black tiger whale chief whispered.


    When the Dragon King arrived, he knelt on one knee and saluted.


    "I''ve seen you sea people."


    "All right, say something quickly." The black tiger whale patriarch said coldly.


    Now the demon clan has come to such an end. To tell the truth, they despise the sea clan very much.


    But they also know that the demon clan is more familiar with land than they are. Sometimes they will use the waste of the demon clan.


    "I''m here to report the current situation. You adults should be wondering why human beings are so powerful." The Dragon King also came in a hurry after hearing the defeat of the sea family in the first war.


    "What? Are you here to make fun of me? " The green scale clan chief sternly asked.


    "No, no, no, No. adults think too much. I''m here to tell you adults that the current situation of mankind is pretended." As soon as the Dragon King said this, green scale grabbed him.


    "What do you mean? You''d better make it clear." Green scale said fiercely. Of course he was not happy to lose the war, but the Dragon King said that humans were pretending, which made him how to be convinced.


    "Because they knew as early as two years ago that the seal of the sea area would be broken, they began to prepare hurriedly from that time."

 Chapter 1207

    "In half a year, they tried their best to catch up with more than 100 semi God mecha, so your first shot, Lord Qinglin, almost destroyed all their efforts in the past two years."


    Hearing this, the green scale dragon patriarch slowly released him.


    "Is that true?" Although the green scale dragon was still a little unconvinced, he was at least satisfied. After all, if they could destroy most of the power of the Terran for the first time, it would be sooner or later to destroy the Terran.


    "It''s true. If you dare to tell half a lie, my demon family will die." The Dragon King patted his chest and said.


    To tell the truth, the Terran can resist the first wave of attack of the sea clan. He is also very shocked. After all, the power of the sea clan is in front of him. I''m afraid any strength can make it disappear. Human beings have carried it.


    "But if you want to get rid of humans, I suggest you get rid of the man named Wu Hao first." The Dragon King said again.


    "Wu Hao!" Heishan''s face changed slightly. How could he not know Wu Hao? That''s his friend.


    "Well, Wu Hao has many tricks, which is definitely a variable among humans. At the beginning, the reason why our demon family lost to the Terran is given by Wu Hao. At the same time, the reason why humans appeared this kind of machine armor is also Wu Hao''s masterpiece. It is said that he was chosen by heaven. If you don''t get rid of him first, he will threaten the Hai family sooner or later."


    "Huh? You mean, our whole sea people will be afraid of a human? " The green scale clan leader asked coldly.


    "No, no, no, of course not. It''s just that there are too many variables in that guy. I also tell you adults just in case." Although the Dragon King also felt that Wu Hao was absolutely powerless to return to heaven this time, after all, the sea clan was too powerful, and Wu Hao could not reach any degree no matter how powerful, he was still worried.


    After all, Wu Hao has created too many miracles, which will inevitably make people feel a dangerous atmosphere in their hearts.


    "Cut, it''s just a human. Tell me where he is, and I''ll kill him now." Qinglin clan leader obviously didn''t pay attention to the so-called Wu Hao.


    "Jiutou, don''t be angry. Since he said so, it naturally makes sense. Didn''t you hear that the other party was chosen by heaven, the leader of Heishan clan, didn''t you?" The black tiger whale looked at the Heishan of the manatee vine family and said.


    "What do you ask me to do? How do I know? I''m not Wu Hao." Black mountain white gave black tiger whale a look.


    "Really? Didn''t you fight that Wu Hao? You don''t know his strength? " The black tiger whale smiled.


    "How did you know I had a fight with him?" Montenegro looked at the black tiger whale.


    "The whole sea area was in turmoil that day, so the two powerful forces wondered if it was difficult."


    Montenegro had nothing to say. It was really fierce at that time, and it was really impossible not to be discovered.


    "As the first strong man of the sea family, what do you think you should do with him from your perspective?"


    Montenegro was silent for a few seconds, and then said faintly, "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. I''m not false as the first strong man of the sea family, but I can''t win him. His strength is not under me. If I really want to work hard, I don''t know who will win."


    Montenegro usually has great confidence in its own strength. Even if green scale joins hands with black tiger whale, it may not be able to embarrass Montenegro.


    But Heishan now says such words. Obviously, the strength called Wu Hao is very strong.


    "Yes, that Wu Hao can be regarded as the first person under the gods. This is really no joke." The Dragon King followed.


    Then the nine heads of the green scale dragon clan looked calm.


    Since Montenegro can''t win, isn''t he looking for death?


    "So what? The three of us work together to kill him? " Nine heads shouted.


    "I''m afraid not. Do you know where the boy is now?" Montenegro smiled.


    "You mean the Fairy Island on the sea?" Black tiger whale exit.


    Heishan nodded: "yes, if you want to deal with him and go to the island, it''s estimated that you and I can''t run away."


    Now even jiutou dare not speak again. The strength of the sea fairy is beyond their reach. It is definitely the human gods. With the Giant Buddha, they can''t deal with Wu Hao.


    "Then wait until he is in addition to Fairy Island. As long as we fight humans, that guy should leave Fairy Island soon." The Dragon King spoke at this time.


    All three looked at the Dragon King. Although the Dragon King was weak and not comparable, at least the Dragon King knew the outside situation and played some role.


    "In the future, you should report to us immediately. Since humans are creating time to make mecha, we won''t give them time. Let''s arrange for 50 demigods to enter the land to attack humans and weaken their strength. How about you lead the team?" The black tiger whale family, as the military division of the sea family, naturally has this right to speak.


    "This... Really, really?" The Dragon King''s face was happy, but it was gloomy again.


    "I''m afraid not. Our demon clan can''t reach the human region. The sea fairy has blocked our region."


    Hearing this, the black tiger whale looked black.


    "It''s a sea fairy again. What does he want to do!" It can be seen that they hate the sea fairy very much. If it weren''t for the sea fairy, their sea clan would have dominated the whole human world.


    Of course, the sea people are very depressed about the practice of sea immortals, but they can''t help it. They can''t compete with the power of sea immortals, so even if they hate sea immortals, what can they do.


    "Then make us a distribution map to find out the distribution of human forces, and then we will make plans to attack their forces."


    The Dragon King nodded his head and was very oppressed. If he could go to the Terran, he would be ashamed before the snow this time.


    But with the seal, he couldn''t enter the Terran, so he had to work for the Hai nationality in the back.


    But even so, he was satisfied. As long as the Terran was completely eradicated, their demon clan could be liberated.


    At this time, Wu Hao still understood the power of law in Xiandao. After two years, Wu Hao''s perception also made progress.


    The surrounding element energy is very active around him, and many small animals are attracted by the smell emitted by him.


    Even the butterfly stayed on him.


    You should know that Wu Hao''s body usually contains a strong murderous spirit. These spirit objects can''t get close to him.


    So it is obvious that Wu Hao has now entered a very delicate state.


    The murderous spirit is introverted, and the body is wrapped by a magical breath, which is very vivid.


    "The law of life and the law of the wind, this boy is really against the sky." The sea fairy felt the breath of Wu Hao and couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 1208

    It is very rare to understand the two laws at the same time.


    But Wu Hao actually did it in this state, that is to say, after Wu Hao understood the two laws, he only needed to understand three more, and he could reach the great perfection state. At that time, it would be the realm of hypocrisy, and at the same time, he could mobilize the power of the law to refine his spirit.


    Wu Hao''s understanding of the law of life and the law of the wind is coming to an end.


    Originally, the sea fairy was still thinking about whether to stop the war between the sea clan and the Terran clan.


    But Wu Hao was about to understand it now, and he gave up this idea.


    The problems between human beings and the sea people must be solved by themselves. His blind intervention may lead to more serious problems in the end.


    As the saying goes, people who tie the bell must solve the bell, and human problems must be solved by themselves.


    On the other hand, in a twinkling of an eye, in the past two months, the Hai nationality investigated the distribution of human power and launched another attack.


    The holy King handed over the right to lead the team to Tang Chen this time, and he himself sat in the city closest to the sea. Although Tang Chen''s strength is not strong, he can barely resist it. If the other party has three Dahai forces, he will naturally fight.


    Fortunately, in the past two months, 40 more mecha have been made. In the face of the 50 strong demigods arranged by the sea family, human beings can completely spend it.


    So the holy King led these 40 mecha and ten human demigods to guard the sea city.


    Tang Chen led 60 mecha and 10 demigods to resist the strong of the sea family.


    In terms of attack, they may not be the opponents of the sea family, but in terms of defense, the holy king also considers all aspects as much as possible.


    Although the sea clan is powerful, it is certainly not as intelligent as human beings, which is the only advantage that human beings have so far.


    In addition, human beings have accumulated a lot of Dharma arrays in recent years, which can not be underestimated even by the strong demigod.


    In sufficient time, the Dharma array has been arranged at all human borders, which can resist for a period of time.


    After arranging everything, the holy king can only pray for Wu Hao to come back quickly.


    Although Wu Hao may not be able to turn the tide and face the whole sea family when he comes back, he doesn''t know why or where to start. Wu Hao has become the backbone of mankind. As long as Wu Hao exists, he will have the idea of peace of mind.


    The sea clan was defeated again, completely angry, and immediately let someone catch the Dragon King.


    "Didn''t you say they didn''t have many mecha? Why are there so many more? " Nine heads grabbed the Dragon King''s neck and motioned that if the Dragon King didn''t explain clearly, he wouldn''t want to live today.


    "I, I don''t know. It seems that their production speed has accelerated again, and they have used the Dharma array, so they will make you suffer." The Dragon King can''t get out of the demon family, so he can only let spies lurking among humans inquire about a lot of news, which must be somewhat different.


    "Hum, since you don''t know anything, what''s your use!" Jiutou said it was like killing the Dragon King.


    "I, I have a way. They have a human Dharma array, and there are many of our demons. We can fight them. The rest depends on your adults."


    Of course, the Dragon King is also afraid of death. He can''t die easily before he sees the destruction of the Terran with his own eyes.


    "It''s just a Dharma array. I really think it can defeat us."


    "Stop jiutou, it''s still useful to leave him. He''s right. We need the power of the Dharma array, otherwise it''s unnecessary sacrifice for us. Since Wu Hao hasn''t appeared yet, we can only launch a comprehensive attack on the Terran."


    The power of mankind today has exceeded their calculation range, so in any case, the human side must be annihilated, otherwise the threat to the sea family will be very great in the future.


    "You said that your demon clan''s Dharma array can fight against human beings. You''d better not disappoint me, otherwise I will solve you myself." Said the black tiger whale with murderous eyes.


    "Yes, I''ll go back and prepare." The Dragon King left the sea clan and took out all the Dharma arrays of the demon clan in the fastest time.


    "You say you want to deal with mankind in an all-round way? Isn''t that good? In this way, mankind may be destroyed, but our sea people will also be damaged. " The black mountain whispered.


    To tell the truth, ten thousand years later, he has no original interest in the so-called war. His only requirement now is to pursue strength.


    Whether the war or not seems to have been unable to satisfy him. He doesn''t think it''s important whether the human world belongs to mankind or the sea race.


    "What? Montenegro, are you hesitant? It was you who hated the sea fairy most at the beginning. It was you who wanted to destroy the Terran. What do you mean by your state now? " The black tiger whale asked with a frown.


    "I didn''t say that. You can do whatever you want. Just let me know." Montenegro waved and left.


    The three tribes made a comprehensive move, and more than 300 demigods set out from the sea. The holy King changed his face when he heard the news.


    It seems that those who should come are coming. There are more than 300 demigods in the sea family. I''m afraid human beings will have more or less bad luck this time.


    "What should we do, holy king? Let''s retreat and enter the demigod battlefield."


    The holy King frowned. If he really wanted to get rid of their Terrans, it would obviously have little effect even if he retreated into the demigod battlefield.


    "Purple python." The holy King''s eyes looked at the anxious purple Python not far away.


    "Now the final fate is all on you. Since the sea clan won''t hurt you, go to Wu Hao or find the sea fairy now to see if things have changed."


    Purple Python nodded. It seems that this is the only way now.


    "Go and come back quickly. The hope of mankind is all on you."


    The purple Python left, and the holy king looked at everyone present.


    "You are all ready to enter the combat state. At the same time, you are also on guard at the first time. Once the defense array and attack array are broken, retreat at the first time and enter the demigod battlefield. From now on, transfer ordinary people to the demigod battlefield."


    Purple Python rushed to the sea as fast as he could, but his face changed when he met the strong of the sea family.


    Three hundred and a half gods, so powerful that she couldn''t look directly at them.


    But she didn''t stay much. Now the most important thing is to find Wu Hao.


    "Huh? It''s that woman again. Where is she going? " Nine green scales saw the purple Python flying away from the clouds above.


    "I advise you to mind your own business. You can''t provoke the nine winged python." Heishan said with a sneer holding his hands.


    "Hum!" Nine green scales snorted coldly. Although they were not convinced, they did not dare to stop the purple python. After all, the nine winged sky swallowing Python has been powerful since ancient times. If one accidentally offended, he can''t afford the price.

 Chapter 1209

    "Just watch her leave? She is on the human side. " Nine green scales said.


    "Or what? She must have gone to Wu Hao. Isn''t that what you want now? " Heishan smiled and said.


    To tell the truth, he also wants to see Wu Hao. As long as he can fight with Wu Hao again, he will be satisfied.


    "Let her go. The man named Wu Hao appears early. Let''s go to human territory first." The black tiger whale spoke, and the nine green scales stopped talking.


    Purple Python is very fast, but it really takes some time to reach Xiandao. She just hopes that the holy king and they can stick to it until she and Wu Hao come back.


    Watching purple Python leave safely, the holy king was relieved. At least he had a glimmer of hope to find Wu Hao back for support.


    The sea clan rolled all the way after landing. This time, there was no plan at all, because in their view, more than 300 demigods had been able to crush all the strength of the Terran.


    As for those semi divine mecha, no matter how many come, this time their sea clan must destroy all Terrans.


    However, as soon as they landed, they encountered the attack array arranged by the holy king in advance.


    It''s a seven level Dharma array. Even a strong man like the holy king can kill second. It''s the most powerful Dharma array of the Terran at present.


    But in the face of 300 demigods, the Dharma array didn''t last long. It took less than three days to destroy the Dharma array.


    In these three days, the purple Python has arrived at the island. Perhaps the sea fairy knows her arrival and opens the protective cover for the purple python.


    "Senior, the sea clan has attacked the land in an all-round way. Isn''t Wu Hao ready yet?" Purple Python frowned. It''s been three days now. I don''t know what happened to the holy king.


    "It should be fast. Don''t worry. Just wait."


    At this time, the energy of the surrounding elements has reached the limit, and purple Python dare not disturb Wu Hao when he sees his state.


    "Senior, you''d better stop it, otherwise human beings can''t support it at all." Purple Python can''t disturb Wu Hao. Finally, he can only put his hope on the sea fairy.


    "You have to tie the bell to solve the human disaster. Sooner or later, they need to solve it. Now the time is ripe. Don''t worry. Before this boy wakes up, human beings should be able to support him."


    Although she fully believed what the immortal said, she inevitably had some worries in her heart. After all, the sea family army was pressing on the border, and human beings could not support it for long.


    Although Wu Hao is in a state of enlightenment, he also knows the situation outside. Now that mankind has suffered a disaster, he must hurry to complete his enlightenment.


    But he also knows that the more this time, the more he can''t be anxious. Otherwise, if he wants to be quick, he can''t reach it, which will confuse his current state.


    "Damn it, a rotten Dharma array has trapped us for so long. These humans haven''t seen us for thousands of years. They really have some skills." Nine green scales said angrily.


    If ten thousand years ago, he could kill all mankind alone, would he still be blocked?


    "Well, at least now we still have the Dharma array given by the demon clan, which can share some pressure with us."


    The reason why they can break the human array so quickly is actually a defense array given to them by the Dragon King. Otherwise, even if they can break the human level 7 array in the end, they will certainly pay a heavy price in the end.


    After the attack array, there is another defense array. The sea clan broke it in only half a day.


    After all, the defense array only advocates defense. As long as there is no threat, there is no power to compete with all the strong sea people.


    "Rush!" All the strong people of the Hai nationality landed one after another. The cities around the human sea area have been emptied. They came up without any harvest. Finally, they can only continue to press the border.


    "Here they are!" The holy King''s face is hard to see.


    Originally, he thought that attacking the Dharma array could support about ten days and even help them weaken the strength of the sea clan, but he never thought that the other party also had the Dharma array, and the Dharma array was given by the demon clan.


    At this time, he regretted that he had not completely destroyed the demon clan, otherwise he would not be so embarrassed now.


    Ten days became three days, which made their originally anxious state even worse.


    "Well, have the people retreated?" The holy king looked at the empty North emperor who came in from the outside and asked.


    "Well, it''s almost all evacuated. Now it''s evacuating the strong under the supremacy. After all, it doesn''t make much difference for them to stay here."


    The holy King nodded. Kongbei''s practice is very correct. In this way, it can at least preserve the power of mankind.


    If they are really annihilated by the sea tribe, as long as there are other humans, there is still hope in the future.


    "You have people staring at the position of the teleportation array. If we lose, remember to destroy the teleportation point at the first time. Don''t let them enter the demigod battlefield."


    This can be regarded as the last step now. If not, how can they rest assured.


    Emperor kongbei nodded and prayed that Wu Hao would appear quickly. Perhaps the last hope of mankind was really on Wu Hao.


    Two days later, the sea clan army completely pressed outside the holy capital.


    "Little holy king, come out and die!" Nine green scales stood in the first place and shouted loudly.


    The holy King slowly emerged from the holy palace.


    "Everyone, the Terran is a land force, and your sea force is a sea force. Why do you do this?" The holy King whispered. Obviously, he still planned to turn fighting into friendship, and he didn''t want to continue.


    "Put your shit. The Terran made my Hai family suffer heavy losses. Why do you think it is necessary?"


    The holy king was silent for two seconds: "I don''t know what happened that year. If you really want to destroy my Terran, I''m afraid you won''t have any good results in the end!"


    Then the holy King took out his divine personality.


    "As long as I refine this divine lattice, I can reach the upper gods. I think it''s not impossible to destroy your sea family in the last time I ascend to the divine world."


    "God!" The black tiger whale''s face changed greatly, but then he smiled again.


    "Scare me? God has divine knowledge. Do you dare to refine? " This can be said to be a secret known to all demigods, so the holy king cannot risk absorbing the divine personality.


    "Really? It''s true to have divine knowledge, but this is a purified divine personality. I haven''t absorbed it, just waiting for you to come. "


    "No way, purify God! You think I''m stupid when I''m trapped in the sea? " Nine green scales said loudly.


    The holy King smiled: "maybe not before, but not now. Wu Hao, as the chosen one, is already a semi God strong and has the ability to purify the divine personality. Doesn''t the demon king have you? Or do they want to take revenge on you? "


    Speaking of this, the Hai people hesitated. Now they don''t know who to believe.

 Chapter 1210

    Demon king?


    The people wondered that they had never stopped talking about it. Wu Hao was able to purify his divine personality. What kind of means is this.


    "Hehe, it seems that I didn''t tell you that Hongmeng''s father has absorbed the purified divine personality and has now entered the divine realm. Didn''t he say that?"


    The people looked puzzled again. They didn''t know Hongmeng''s father.


    Hongmeng had been a member of the holy capital as early as ten thousand years ago, but Hongmeng was still very weak at that time.


    "The demon clan is a good means. It''s really his demon clan to be able to make use of such a huge sea clan." The king laughed and said.


    The faces of the people were ugly. They never thought that the demon king dared to hide these things from them. It was death.


    "What about that? Even if we say it, will we be afraid of you?" The black tiger whale has seen the calculation of the holy king and clearly wants to use the current conditions to provoke the relationship between them and the demon family.


    It''s natural for the demon king to investigate the trouble of concealing this matter, but they can only ask about it later. Before that, of course, they can''t be fooled by the holy king.


    "Oh, yes, originally you were in collusion. I''m still too naive. In that case, what choice do you make? Do you want to fight my Terran or withdraw in a face."


    "Get rid of your mother and die!" Nine green scales said angrily, and then rushed up.


    At first, he was worried and didn''t plan to do it, but the black tiger whale asked him to test the holy king.


    After all, such things as divine personality can not be absorbed overnight. The words of the holy king are full of threats. It is obvious that they intend to use divine personality to scare them away. How can they easily give in.


    Therefore, the nine heads of green scales first try to test the holy king. If the holy king can really absorb the gods and become gods immediately, they will retreat immediately. In this way, they can attack and retreat. They don''t believe that the holy king can really destroy his whole sea family in an instant.


    "You are not enough to be my opponent." The holy King snorted coldly, and the sword in his hand came out. The valiant sword beat back nine green scales.


    "You are not as strong as Wu Hao." At this time, Heishan opened his mouth. From the two people''s fight, although the strength of the holy king is not weak, it is not strong. It can only be as strong as nine green scales.


    The reason why they beat back nine green scales at the beginning is to take advantage of the carelessness of nine green scales. Otherwise, their strength is not much different.


    "You are the first strong man of the sea clan, the head of the manatee vine clan?" The holy King frowned. He never thought that the other party even came to Montenegro. Is it true that human beings will suffer the disaster today.


    Montenegro nodded.


    "Have you ever had a fight with Wu Hao?" The holy king asked again.


    "Yes, I fought with him, and there was no score, so I can see that you are not as strong as him." Montenegro said confidently.


    "So what? If you dare to step into the holy palace, even if I risk my life, you will pay the price. "


    Montenegro smiled helplessly: "I won''t do it before Wu Hao doesn''t do it. Whether you can survive from their minions depends on your own strength and luck."


    "You!" Nine green scales never thought that Montenegro would say such words.


    "Let him go. Anyway, I''m surprised that he can follow. As long as he can help us suppress the strongest of the Terran." The black tiger whale was very calm. It was obvious that it had made such plans from the beginning.


    This is good news for the holy king, but it doesn''t seem to be much worse at the same time.


    Three hundred demigods came to the sea clan this time. It doesn''t seem to make much difference for them.


    If the sea clan makes a move, it will at best delay their attack.


    As soon as the black tiger whale waved, all the demigods behind him pressed up one after another. The powerful power made it difficult for people to breathe.


    At this time, a hundred demigods appeared behind the holy king, including the remaining 70 mecha and about 30 demigods on the human side.


    "Hai Zu, you dare to move your grandpa to have a try!" Just then, a figure appeared behind the holy king.


    Kirin real body!


    The sea clan saw this figure and his face changed greatly.


    "Are you... Unicorn?" The black tiger whale waved to stop.


    "If you don''t know, get out of here quickly. When grandpa gets angry, I''ll destroy your whole sea area." Qilin has a powerful divine animal blood, which is the same level as the nine winged python. The sea clan is naturally afraid.


    "As a Kirin, do you help mankind?" The black tiger whale has an iron blue face. Unexpectedly, Kirin appears in the human camp at this time.


    "Why, do you have a problem? God doesn''t seem to distinguish between people and animals. Only you guys fight in the nest every day. When my boss appears, you will clean up one by one. Now you fight against the Terrans, and my boss won''t kill you. "


    "Your boss? Who? " Said the black tiger whale, frowning.


    There is a boss behind the underage beast Qilin. Is it an adult beast.


    "Hum, of course, my boss is Wu Hao. He may be on his way back now. If you know the truth, you''d better get out of here!" Qilin snapped.


    "Human, Wu Hao..." the black tiger whale looked stunned. Unexpectedly, the eldest brother of Qilin was Wu Hao, and he was still a human.


    The blood of ancient gods and beasts is willing to be a little brother of human beings. Should we say that the gods and beasts should not lose face.


    "Qilin, you''re a little brother of human beings. Aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed by divine beasts? Do you have any advantage in helping mankind now? " Black tiger whales really don''t want to provoke unicorn, otherwise it will be bad for their sea area.


    But if Kirin blindly intends to help mankind, he must also make a choice.


    After all, Kirin hasn''t become a divine beast yet. They don''t have to worry that Kirin can threaten them.


    "Nonsense, my eldest brother is Wu Hao. I''m proud. If you talk nonsense again, I can''t kill you." Obviously, Qilin is angry. All along, Qilin feels very proud of Wu Hao, but others say he will lose the face of the Qilin beast family. Every time he hears this, he will be very angry.


    The black tiger whale didn''t expect that this sentence would make Qilin so angry, so he didn''t mention the thing between the divine beast and Wu Hao.


    "Qilin, no matter what relationship you have with humans, the original hatred between humans and our Hai clan must always be ended. As a divine beast, Qilin also has some relationship with our Hai clan. It seems that you are not an adult. We can consider not treating you as an enemy. Please know yourself."

 Chapter 1211

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I won''t accept you to challenge me!" Qilin hooked nine green scales, full of provocation.


    Nine green scales clenched their fists: "fight, who is afraid of who!" Just as he was about to rush out, the black tiger whale stopped him and shook his head at him.


    "Sorry, our goal is only Terran. It has nothing to do with you. If you want to play, I''ll let my people play with you."


    The black tiger whale waved and the three sea demigods came forward.


    "You can play with the divine beast Qilin. You are not allowed to kill him."


    The three demigods nodded and understood the meaning of the black tiger whale.


    "The rest, go up and level the whole Terran holy palace!"


    The holy king is ready to fight, but he didn''t expect that the black killer whale''s wisdom is so high that it can''t be fooled by Kirin.


    Wu Hao, come back quickly. Human disaster is coming!


    War is imminent!


    At this time, the power of law gathered on Xiandao, and Wu Hao absorbed these power of law madly.


    "It seems to be over. The time is just right." The sea fairy slowly looked at Wu Hao, who also slowly opened his eyes.


    "You''re awake." The purple Python hurried over.


    Wu Hao nodded: "don''t worry, I know everything. Let''s start now." Wu Hao stood up.


    "Boy, remember what I said. When is it time to repay each other?"


    Wu Hao nodded again: "thank you for your guidance. I''ll keep it in mind."


    With a horizontal push, Wu Hao opened the door of space linking human land. Wu Hao became more and more proficient in space. Obviously, Wu Hao seemed to have to understand the laws of space.


    Yes, if there was no accident, Wu Hao wanted to understand the law of space before leaving, but now the situation is urgent and can''t allow him to continue.


    ¡­ ¡­


    In the face of the 300 strong demigods of the sea family, the holy king and others could not support them at all. They lost nearly half of their strength in just five minutes.


    Fortunately, almost all the losses were mecha, and there was not much damage to the personnel, but even if it lasted so long, I''m afraid they will be destroyed sooner or later.


    "Human beings, you can''t hide this time. The overlord of the human world is always my sea family!"


    "When the Terran is destroyed, all the land will become the sea, and then the human world will be changed into the sea!" The black killer whale laughed.


    "You dream!"


    A few words came from the sky, and then a space gate appeared over the people, and a vast force slowly came.


    "Wu Hao!"


    No one is more familiar with this space gate than them. Wu Hao is back.


    After the formation of the space gate, a figure came out, but his appearance alone could not stop the battle between the Terran and the sea clan.


    "What if you appear? You alone can''t save the fate of mankind." The black tiger whale snapped.


    Wu Hao gave a cold hum when he appeared.


    "Hum!"


    The sky appeared in his hand.


    The law of the wind, desperate!


    When a sword was waved from the sky, a powerful wind blade fell, forcing back all the strong sea people and forming a strong wind at the same time.


    All the people looked frightened. What terrible strength was it that drove all the strong people of the Hai family back by their own strength?


    "Today I came, not to fight, but to advise you to withdraw to the sea." Wu Hao stands at the top of the Terran.


    "By you?" Black tiger whales know that they should not be Wu Hao''s opponent, but they have many strong sea people. Before Wu Hao became a God, it is impossible to fight with his sea people by themselves.


    Wu Hao looked at the holy king and all the strong men behind him.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t have much casualties now. Fortunately, we have the upgraded mecha you left at the beginning, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Wu Hao nodded and finally arrived in time, otherwise human beings would really suffer today.


    "Brother Heishan, you are here too." Wu Hao saw Montenegro not far away.


    "Yes, I can''t help it." Montenegro smiled awkwardly. He didn''t want to meet Wu Hao again in this situation. After all, he and Wu Hao were friends at the beginning.


    "In that case, are you going to be beaten back by me?" Wu Hao asked coldly. He didn''t want to choose this way, but if the Hai clan still chose to attack the Terran, he could only do it. Even if he couldn''t face so many strong people, he would try anyway.


    "Well, brother Wu Hao, you fight with me again. If you win, I can not participate in the war." Then Montenegro spoke.


    "You!" Jiutou Qinglin''s face changed slightly, but then he thought about how Montenegro could lose. Wu Hao could not win at this level. At most, it was a tie.


    "It''s not impossible, but if you want to play, just play a big one. You three go together. If I win you three, you will withdraw from the sea and never attack my Terran territory. If I lose, I won''t say a word. I won''t intervene in this matter. How about it?"


    Wu Hao''s words surprised the holy king. Wu Hao fought the three patriarchs of the sea alone. Apart from others, the black tiger whale and nine green scales may not have much pressure on Wu Hao.


    However, Montenegro is definitely the top power. I''m afraid Wu Hao can win alone, plus black killer whales and nine green scales.


    This war is difficult.


    When Wu Hao said this, nine green scales and black tiger whales were obviously dissatisfied.


    Arrogant, it''s too arrogant. Now there are still people who dare to challenge their three patriarchs at the same time. It''s beyond their capacity.


    If there was only one of them, maybe Wu Hao still had a glimmer of hope, but the three of them worked together. Where did Wu Hao get the hope, it simply pushed the victory to them.


    "Since you are so desperate, we don''t seem to have the right to stop you. What do you think, Montenegro?" The black killer whale whispered.


    Montenegro hesitated for two seconds. He could clearly feel that Wu Hao was really better than before. Now in the one-on-one situation, he might not be able to win.


    And now that Wu Hao has such a request, he wants to fight with Wu Hao again. In addition, if Wu Hao really wins carelessly, he can fight for a chance for mankind. What''s the reason for his refusal.


    "OK, no problem, but brother Wu Hao, you have to be careful. I won''t keep my hand." Take out your weapons.


    "Ha ha, but I don''t respect you!" All the strong people at the scene withdrew for one kilometer. Wu Hao faced the three chiefs of the Hai nationality alone. Although he was at a disadvantage in number, Wu Hao did not lose any momentum.


    "I don''t know if you are an expert in art. It''s stupid to treat the three of us. It makes people feel a little distressed!" In the eyes of the black tiger whale, they ate Dingwu Hao and Dingren today.

 Chapter 1212

    Wu Hao closed his eyes and felt the elemental particles around him. These ubiquitous elemental forces could better enable him to mobilize the power of law.


    "He realized the power of the new law again. You''d better not be careless." Montenegro gave a warning and rushed up alone.


    The only one who had fought with Wu Hao before, of course, knew that Wu Hao had abnormal fighting ability. Now, with the understanding of the new law power, I''m afraid it will only become stronger and stronger.


    The law of the wind!


    The law of the earth!


    The law of ice!


    Wu haoquan felt it. It was small in the air, but it was enough for him and the demigod.


    Wu Hao grasped everything in his hands in Le''s perception. Even the picture feeling of a grain of dust falling on the ground was triggered in front of him.


    "I''ll meet you first!" Montenegro rushed up, but also mobilized the power of the understood law.


    Growing up in the sea, of course, their understanding of the law is related to water, and Montenegro''s understanding of the law of water system has reached a peak.


    In fact, the better way to deal with the water system law is the fire system. Unfortunately, Wu Hao didn''t understand the fire system law and had to use the ice system to resolve it.


    Pieces of ice broke in the sky, then turned into stars and fell to the earth.


    "It seems that the law of water doesn''t work for you." Seeing this situation, Montenegro can only choose to give up the law of confrontation with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao''s understanding of law is much deeper than him. It''s unwise to fight against the power of law with Wu Hao.


    Tsunami 3000!


    The powerful shock wave came like a tsunami. Wu Hao didn''t dare to be careless about this attack.


    Of course, this kind of attack can''t threaten him, but there are two people eyeing after Montenegro. He can''t carelessly give nine green scales and black killer whales a chance.


    indeed!


    Black killer whales and nine green scales seemed to seize the opportunity. After Montenegro attacked, they flew forward.


    Whale roar!


    The dragon is everywhere!


    Three powerful attacks engulfed Wu Hao in an instant.


    Immortal Kung Fu, don''t fall!


    The law of the earth!


    In front of the law power, everything seemed so weak. The attack of the three people was absorbed by Wu Hao''s defense for a time.


    This scene was obviously expected by the three. Then the three approached Wu Hao. Since the big moves were useless, they had to fight hand to hand.


    Wu Hao is also under double pressure in the face of the three people, but fortunately, the black tiger whale and nine green scales don''t hurt him very much, so he just needs to prevent Montenegro.


    "Why is this guy so hard that he can''t break the defense." The black tiger whale frowned. In addition to Montenegro, he met a man who gave him a headache for the first time in the world, and he was still a human.


    In their cognition, people are always weak. As long as they are serious, human beings are weak at all.


    But Wu Hao in front of him gave him a dangerous signal. This feeling was very strong.


    Nine head sashimi!


    Nine green scales reveal their true body, which increases their attack power.


    However, Wu Hao is multi-purpose. While fighting with Montenegro, he resists the attack of nine green scales and black killer whales.


    "What a fast speed!" Montenegro can fully feel that Wu Hao''s speed becomes faster after he understands the law of the wind. Obviously, the understanding of the law will not only improve the power of the law, but also the corresponding body method.


    Black thunder!


    Three thousand body methods!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Wu Hao''s speed has reached the limit, but the three are not slow.


    The four figures were like lightning flint, and the holy king and others were stunned.


    It''s still a demigod. It''s just a fairy fight. It''s not at the same level at all.


    The holy king felt this way most. At the beginning, Wu Hao was still a weak child in front of him, but now facing Wu Hao, I''m afraid he can''t even pass ten rounds.


    The strength of black killer whale and nine green scales is not much different from him. Wu Hao can deal with them with ease,.


    The reason why the war was so successful was entirely due to the existence of Montenegro. If it were not for Montenegro, the black killer whale and nine would have lost long ago.


    The war situation is in a state of anxiety. No matter which side has the upper hand at this time, the other side is afraid to lose.


    At this moment, the black tiger whale and nine green scales dare not continue to underestimate Wu Hao.


    With such strength, no wonder the demon king said that Wu Hao could be the first person under the gods. Unexpectedly, Heishan, the strongest of the sea family, had nothing to do. As expected, he was the first person under the gods.


    "Try me!" The smell of Montenegro is exploding.


    Wu Hao fixed his eyes on it. Just after Heishan made the move, Wu Hao dodged the attack with an arrow step,.


    "It''s no use. My attack was tracked by myself." Montenegro sneered.


    There is law power in the attack. Wu Hao doesn''t dare to take this level of attack easily. Sure enough, Montenegro is still a big threat among the three.


    It is difficult for him to win unless he defeats Montenegro.


    The law of creation! Thunder sword!


    Wu Hao also made a big move. Two terrorist forces broke out, and the holy king and others standing one kilometer away also suffered a strong impact.


    Fortunately, they have many strong people, so they joined hands to stop them. Otherwise, they will be able to kill a large area in a second.


    "Not yet!"


    Suddenly, Wu Hao heard a harsh voice and looked down. A big mouth rose from his feet.


    Whale swallow!


    The natural ability of the black killer whale, it is obvious that he has been ready from the beginning.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. This talent even contains the power of swallowing.


    Black thunder!


    Wu Hao wants to avoid the attack of the black tiger whale, but it''s too late. He has wrapped him up and swallowed him.


    succeed!


    Nine green scales rejoice.


    After Wu Hao was swallowed by the black tiger whale, he felt dark around. He was not destroyed for the first time, but in the belly of the black tiger whale.


    "Hehe, I thought you had so much ability. I didn''t expect it." Said the black tiger whale proudly.


    "Oh, naive, do you know what kind of person is the most sad?" Wu Hao''s voice came from him alone.


    what!


    The black tiger whale''s face changed slightly.


    "Spit him out quickly. Why are you so confused? You dare to swallow any kind of person!" Heishan said quickly.


    "The most sad thing is that you think you are right. Don''t you kill yourself by sending me to your stomach?" With a wave of his hand, Wu Hao summoned the power of lightning in the black tiger whale.


    "Water can carry a boat and overturn it. That''s you."


    Although whale swallowing is powerful, it is limited to the absence of special means.


    Because after being swallowed, anyone will lose their spiritual power, but who is Wu Hao? He doesn''t need spiritual power at all. In this dangerous situation, he is the safest and very easy to deal with the black killer whale.

 Chapter 1213

    "How dare you Yin me!" The black killer whale suddenly squatted on the ground in pain, and the acid water came out of its mouth.


    "Can this be called Yin? Can''t you swallow me? I can''t resist? I''m not going to drill you myself. " Wu Hao has a black face. Does he have a relationship with Yin people?


    The black tiger whale was very embarrassed at this time. Its stomach was like a fire, and its body began to paralyze gradually. This feeling made life worse than death.


    "Come out, you come out!" The black tiger whale opens its mouth and hopes Wu Hao can fly out by himself.


    But how can Wu Hao leave easily with such a great opportunity? If he wants to win, it''s also good to win the black killer whale first.


    "Come out!" Seeing that Wu Hao didn''t come out, the black tiger whale put out his hand and buttoned his mouth.


    In an instant, the feeling of overturning rivers and seas surged up. Wu Hao also felt the changes in the black tiger whale''s stomach. All food and water began to flow back. It was obvious that the black tiger whale was vomiting.


    "You are cruel. You treat yourself so cruelly." Wu Hao was completely unmoved. Since he came, he didn''t intend to go out well. He felt sorry for himself not to make the black tiger whale lose its combat effectiveness.


    "Let''s go in and I''ll kick him out." Montenegro said at this time.


    "Come on, get him out." The black tiger whale didn''t care so much, so he opened his mouth and let Montenegro enter.


    "Enough is enough, Wu Hao. There''s no need to use this means." When Heishan went in, he saw Wu Hao and immediately stopped Wu Hao.


    "Sorry, brother Heishan, this is not the combat effectiveness between you and me, but related to the whole mankind, so I have to use it, even if you think I''m a villain or insidious."


    If it was an ordinary duel, Wu Hao certainly wouldn''t be like this, but now it''s not a duel at all. If he doesn''t win, no one knows what people will face.


    So no matter what, he must have no choice.


    "But you can''t hurt her in this way. If you do this again, I''ll do it."


    Wu Hao looked at Heishan: "come on, if you make a big move here, it will only increase his pain."


    Montenegro frowned. How could he not know, but he had no choice but to drive Wu Hao out.


    The two who lost their spiritual power could only fight hand to hand, but even so, they would inevitably touch the internal organs of the black tiger whale.


    "Come out, I can''t stand it!" The black tiger whale rolled on the ground in pain. He never thought that it would be more serious to put Montenegro in. They actually fought inside.


    "Let''s go out and fight. We can''t do anything here." Heishan snapped.


    "It''s all right. It''s good to fight this kind of hand to hand fight occasionally." Wu Hao was obviously not fooled.


    "You, when did you become such a scoundrel?" Black Mountain has a speechless face. In his impression, Wu Hao can be regarded as a real man.


    At first he had a bowl of Baijiu, and did not wrinkle his brows. Now, this kind of thing has been used in such a mean way.


    "I''ve always been such a scoundrel. I can''t help being a scoundrel in front of major right and wrong." Wu Hao punched the black tiger whale on the stomach wall.


    Uh


    The black tiger whale almost fainted, but the severe pain made him unable to faint at all. I''m afraid he can''t wait to feel faint now, so he won''t have to suffer this pain.


    "All right, stop it. He''s lost to you. Just quit the battle?" Heishan looked dissatisfied. Wu Hao really looked down on him in this way.


    "If I had said so, I wouldn''t have to. It makes everyone ugly." Wu Hao clapped his hands. His goal has been achieved.


    Although Montenegro refused him, I''m afraid the black tiger whale has lost its ability to fight again. In short, what he wants has been achieved. There is no need to continue. In that case, it will only pull hatred.


    "Open your mouth!" Wu Hao shouted, and then flew out.


    After Heishan came out, the black tiger whale quickly closed his mouth and had 10000 shadows in his heart. I''m afraid he will think of Wu Hao''s all kinds in the future, which can''t be erased in his life.


    "Here, of course I won''t go too far." Wu Hao threw the medicine to the black tiger whale. At this time, the holy king gave him the magic medicine, which had a good effect on internal injury.


    The black tiger whale didn''t dare to take it after it was married. I''m kidding. It was given by Wu Hao. Now they are enemies with Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t appear here if I want to kill you." As the name suggests, if you want to kill him, just in his stomach is the best chance.


    It felt that what Wu Hao said was also reasonable. The black tiger whale didn''t think any more and immediately swallowed the medicine.


    After taking the medicine, the situation improved a lot and his face returned to normal.


    "I just want to win. You and I don''t have any deep hatred. Naturally, I won''t do everything." Wu Hao explained that he was also deeply afraid of continuing to pull hatred.


    "Hum, a villain who can only use despicable means will kill you anyway today!" Jiutou Qinglin immediately tried to take advantage of Wu Hao''s unprepared.


    "What are you? Brother Heishan didn''t say anything. You are qualified to call here?" Wu Hao put out his hand to repel the nine green scales.


    "Whale king, have a good rest and leave the rest to us." Montenegro also filled up. Without the black tiger whale, Wu Hao was more difficult to deal with. For a time, they who had the upper hand lost the upper hand.


    Wu Hao''s means are emerging one after another. They didn''t get any benefits together.


    "You quit first and let me deal with him." Heishan also felt a loophole. He didn''t belong to the same class as jiutou green scale, so he couldn''t cooperate well at all.


    This not only didn''t help, but also seemed very dull. It was not as good as his ability to deal with Wu Hao alone.


    Maybe jiutou Qinglin also found this problem. His joining seems to limit Montenegro, otherwise Montenegro''s strength will not be so.


    "Now it''s just the two of us. We can play happily." Montenegro sneered.


    "Yes, it''s the battle between you and me again, but I''m stronger. You have to be careful." Wu Hao also smiled.


    "Just say that to yourself. My real strength is also far from that." Montenegro suddenly changed.


    As the most powerful race in the sea area, manatee vine can be said to be a natural fighting nation. Anyone is a very powerful existence.


    Wu Hao''s strength completely inspired the fighting spirit of Montenegro, so he decided to fight with Wu Hao again.

 Chapter 1214

    "Come on!"


    Montenegro shot in an instant, and Wu Hao also welcomed them. Their means were very direct. As long as no one else joined in the current situation, Wu Hao was willing to fight with Montenegro again.


    The battle between them changed the color of heaven and earth, as if destruction was coming.


    The two artifacts are staggered with each other, and Wu Hao is also opposite to Heishan red fist.


    This is no longer the combat effectiveness between them, not only them, but also the competition between artifact.


    Wu Hao showed 100% strength, and so did Montenegro.


    "Didn''t you understand the power of the new law? Take it out and fight me seriously! " Montenegro shouted.


    "No problem, I''ll meet you." Wu Hao said coldly, and then the wind element swept around in an instant.


    A force of law was mobilized by Wu Hao, and Montenegro also felt that this force was very terrible.


    Is this the law of wind that Wu Hao understood? It''s really powerful.


    Immediately, he also mobilized the law of water, but this law seems to be nothing in front of Wu Hao.


    Because Wu Hao has the law of ice, water can''t compete with ice, Tianke.


    He may not need it, but he must prove that he has it.


    Wu Hao was surprised by the strength of Montenegro. In the absence of the power of the two laws, Montenegro was able to draw with him. Obviously, Montenegro left his hand when competing with him last time.


    "Brother Heishan, you''re not very authentic." Wu Hao smiled helplessly.


    "There''s no way. It''s just a duel. It''s all over. So I have to hide it. Otherwise, I''ll be embarrassed today." Montenegro also smiled and said.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I don''t want to be against you." Wu Hao sighed. Montenegro is a respected opponent. That''s why Wu Hao can''t treat Montenegro as an enemy.


    "No, we are not enemies. We just stand on the challenge arena between human beings and the sea clan. There is no life or death between us, only victory and defeat."


    Wu Hao raised his eyebrows.


    "Well said, there is no life and death, only victory and defeat!" Wu Hao''s breath suddenly changed.


    "Then I also show my 100% strength. For the life of the Terran, I must win today!"


    Montenegro nodded with satisfaction: "you are the same, hiding a hand."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. Suddenly his pupils changed and a green light lit up.


    The law of life!


    Feeling the strong breath of life, Heishan''s face changed slightly, and Wu Hao realized the supreme law, that is, the law of life.


    At this moment, Heishan finally knows the gap between him and Wu Hao, which can hardly be described as a gap. As a mortal, Wu Hao can understand the law of life.


    To know the importance of this Law of life, he has not heard of anyone who can understand this supreme law since ancient times. Wu Hao is the first person.


    "No loss is the man chosen by heaven. He is indeed the pride of heaven." Montenegro is not afraid, but excited. Wu Hao''s ability to fight with all his strength is also his respect.


    "Be careful!" Wu Hao reminded him that he was as stubborn as grass with a strong breath of life.


    As the saying goes, the wild fire burns endlessly and the spring breeze blows again. Wu Hao understands the law of life and naturally understands the true meaning of life. Therefore, as long as Wu Hao still has one breath, the law of life will make him completely reply.


    No one''s attack can threaten him. Unless he is killed at once, his life law will continuously provide life energy to her.


    With Wu Hao''s strength, as long as he is rich in life, no one can escape the clutches. As long as he kills the other party, Wu Hao will completely promote his life with the law of life, and in the end, there will be no pressure at all.


    "In that case, try my strongest attack. If you can block it, I have nothing to say."


    Seeing Wu Hao''s law of life, Montenegro was also a little desperate. It was obvious that he was destined to lose the war.


    But he will not give up easily, even if it is a glimmer of hope, he will stick to it.


    "Then one move will decide the outcome!" Wu Hao also took back the sky sword.


    There was a lot of smell of water in the air. After a while, sea water flew from the sky.


    Montenegro is mobilizing the energy of the sea, and Wu Hao is also mobilizing the power of lightning.


    It seems that God is helping Wu Hao. Ice conquers the water, and thunder can exert his power to the limit in the water.


    Therefore, Wu Hao completely has the upper hand. Regardless of talent or skill, skill or understanding of the power of the law, he completely suppresses Montenegro.


    The sky of the artifact became extremely huge in the thunderstorm, and Heishan''s face changed greatly when he saw this scene.


    Wu Hao''s thunder sword turned his water energy into a hotbed in this case, making his attack more violent.


    "It seems that you lost, brother Heishan." Wu Hao also found this problem. At first, Wu Hao didn''t know it would happen.


    He was also a little surprised that these were all mistakes.


    "It''s not over. Try it!" Montenegro frowned, and he knew that he was now completely suppressed.


    The higher the water energy he gathered, in the end, Wu Hao''s lightning power became more and more terrible. Finally, he increased his attack power for Wu Hao, just dealing with himself.


    "Let me see what cards you have!" Heishan roared, and the water energy in his hand converged into a transparent element ball.


    Water bomb!


    Although the attack method is ordinary, this is the water flow gathered by the ocean within a radius of 300. Once it explodes, the power is definitely beyond description.


    Imagine that a seemingly weak attack suddenly looks like a terrible picture of dozens of mountains coming down, which is definitely not something that ordinary people can bear.


    Wu Hao is not a blind and arrogant person. Since he is a unique skill of Montenegro, he must be superior.


    Black thunder sword, go!


    This was also his strongest attack, but he avoided the water bomb in Montenegro, because he felt that the water bomb was not simple and could not be hard in the front.


    Montenegro also thinks the same about Wu Hao''s black thunder sword.


    Such a terrible force can not be randomly connected, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Earth guard, wall of water!


    Montenegro has opened a super defense. Of course, he can''t hide. At least he can''t hide until he feels Wu Hao''s unique skill.


    Wu Hao was helpless because he didn''t know how the attack of Montenegro would spread. Now it''s too early to defend blindly.


    Compared with Wu Hao''s black thunder sword, it is obviously more mysterious and scary in Montenegro.


    Often the enemy on the surface is not terrible, but the most terrible is the enemy in the dark. At this moment, the water bomb in Heishan is the enemy in the dark, which is impossible to guess.

 Chapter 1215

    Seeing the water bomb getting closer and closer, Wu Hao tried to avoid it, but the water bomb kept tracking him.


    It''s automatic locking and tracking again. Are all the attacks of these strong sea people the same?


    Wu Hao looked helpless. He could hide, but he couldn''t help being locked.


    The black mountain side has been attacked by the terrorist force of black thunder divine sword, and he is struggling hard.


    "These two perverts are not human at all." Not far away, nine green scales and black tiger whales looked at in shock.


    Just now, the three of them worked together, and Wu Hao obviously didn''t break out such terrible strength.


    At the same time, Montenegro seems to be bound.


    But after they left the battlefield, Montenegro broke out completely. Even Wu Hao was scared to the limit.


    If there were not many demigods on the scene, their fighting terror would be enough to destroy the whole continent.


    Now their unique skills are also somewhat elusive, and they take care of each other.


    Obviously, Heishan can avoid Wu Hao''s attack, but he didn''t do that. Wu Hao can''t avoid it, but he always tries not to touch it.


    Now they want Wu Hao to touch the water bomb in Montenegro.


    Others don''t know, but they both know very well.


    The power of the water explosion bomb can''t be described as frivolous. Once triggered, the water pressure of the whole 300 Li will attack in an all-round way. At that time, even the hypocrite will feel terrible pressure, not to mention Wu Hao, a hairy boy.


    Because of this, Wu Hao dared not touch it.


    Just now, he saw with his own eyes that Montenegro has gathered a large number of marine forces. In the end, there is only such a small ball. According to his estimation, the marine forces have gathered here. Once detonated, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The law of the wind!


    Wu Hao began to use his understanding of the wind to change the track of the surrounding wind source. At the same time, he was also trying to face the water bomb.


    Montenegro is facing the black thunder sword. He has suffered extremely heavy trauma, but at least he is next.


    Wu Hao dared not face his water bomb. In a sense, he won this time.


    "Hehe, your boy is inferior to me at last." Heishan smiled and said.


    Wu Hao did not refute. He accepted Montenegro''s statement. If Montenegro''s water explosion order was not too mysterious, he would not be timid and hesitate to take action.


    Wu Hao entangled with the water bomb for more than ten minutes. It doesn''t look like a contest between Wu Hao and Montenegro, but a chase between Wu Hao and the water bomb.


    "Are you finished or not? Does a peerless strong man want to be a mother?" Nine green scales said discontentedly.


    "Why, are you upset? I''m not happy. Let''s practice together? " Qilin stood up and snapped.


    "You!" Jiutou Qinglin choked back when he reached his mouth. He knew that he suffered a lot from fighting Qilin.


    Let''s not talk about anything else. Blood pressure alone can make him go.


    "If you don''t dare, don''t compare blindly and watch it quietly!" Kirin roared.


    Nine green scales clenched their fists. If it weren''t for the bad situation now, he would never care about his blood.


    What about the divine beasts? Anyway, those divine beasts can''t come down. Even if you kill Kirin, you can''t eat him.


    "Yes!" Wu Hao suddenly shouted excitedly. At the same time, his eyes loosened, obviously as if he was relieved.


    What''s going on?


    Heishan, not far away, also wondered what Wu Hao had just done, why the air flow at the scene was so chaotic, and the wind direction was not quite right.


    Just when everyone was shocked, Wu Hao quickly flew out with the sky sword in his hand.


    Boom!


    The water bomb burst instantly, and an ocean hiding from the sky collapsed like a celestial body.


    "Ha ha, he''s finished. Even if it''s a hypocrite, it must be cool."


    However, they forgot that Wu Hao had the power of space. In fact, he just had to leave the area under the falling water pressure.


    But Wu Hao didn''t do that. After all, it would definitely hurt innocent lives, even thousands of miles around.


    That''s why Wu Hao wasted so much time and wanted to completely dissolve this unique trick of Montenegro.


    Wu Hao stood under a hundred meters and watched the water source full of the sky fall quickly. There was no superfluous action.


    "Wu Hao!" Purple Python''s face changed greatly. Why didn''t Wu Hao move and escape quickly.


    "What the hell does that boy want? Don''t you run away?" The holy king also frowned. If Wu Hao wanted to use the space field to avoid, it was a critical moment, but Wu Hao didn''t take any action. After this second, it would be too late.


    However, just then, Wu Hao closed his eyes and opened his hands.


    "Crazy, smelly boy!" Kongbei emperor also jumped his feet in a hurry, which was an act of seeking death.


    However, when everyone was nervous, suddenly the energy of the surrounding wind elements soared to the limit, and the space became layers of pressure.


    The falling sea suddenly changed its direction like a river and flew in one direction at the same time.


    In this case, the original terrorist attack turned into a beautiful scenery in the sky.


    Just imagine how beautiful it is when a flying river appears in the sky.


    "Wow" people were stunned. They didn''t understand that such a thing would happen.


    "How. How is it possible? How did he do it?" Heishan fell to the ground and looked at Wu Hao incredulously.


    No one could avoid his attack, but Wu Hao successfully avoided it, which made him wonder.


    Just now, did Wu Hao change the air flow with his actions, and then change the space pressure and direction with the law of the wind system?


    On this thought, Montenegro understood.


    The strong, this is the downright strong, the strong that no one can compare.


    Wu Hao deserves the title of No. 1 in the human world.


    Originally thought that Wu haogang''s behavior was very embarrassing. Although he was injured, he dared to face Wu Hao''s unique skill.


    But now think about it, Wu Hao is the real wise man, resolving everything with an embarrassing situation.


    "I''m convinced. I''m willing to bow down." Heishan smiled and said faintly.


    "We lost"


    After the announcement of Montenegro, the holy king and others began to cheer.


    "Won, I, we won, really won, the captain is a cow!" Rongping laughed and slapped Lin Feng on the shoulder, very excited.


    "Yes, we won, and under his leadership." Purple Python is also full of smiles. From beginning to end, Wu Hao seems to have never let her down.


    The process may be dangerous, and even almost lost her life several times, but every time this critical moment, Wu Hao can turn the tide on her own, and will never let her down or let everyone down.

 Chapter 1216

    All the water flows from the sky to the sea. Wu Hao solved the strongest and destructive blow of Montenegro in the most perfect way.


    Although the whole sea family still has great power against mankind, this is the agreement agreed by the three kings of the sea family. Naturally, there is no need to go back.


    "You Terrans have you, like a tiger adding wings. It seems that the pace of mankind is unstoppable." Heishan came to Wu Hao and said helplessly.


    "Wrong, it''s not us humans, but our human world. The reason why I fight for humans is not to be an enemy of your sea family." With that, Wu Hao turned and looked at all mankind.


    "Holy king, let me be a peacemaker today. In the future, all people and sea people have no gratitude and resentment. All live in peace. Human beings can''t kill any creatures of sea people indiscriminately. Similarly, sea people can''t invade land. What do you think?"


    The holy king has come to Wu Hao.


    Haizu Montenegro is the strongest, and the human holy king has the absolute right to speak, so he can decide this matter on behalf of both sides.


    "I have no problem with that. It''s up to the sea people." Of course, the holy king has no opinion. First of all, the Terran is weak. Even if it is not, the Terran and the sea have not violated each other for almost ten thousand years.


    Now, in terms of human science and technology, there is no need to use marine organisms as food, so humans have not hunted marine organisms for almost a thousand years. Now Wu Hao''s proposal will not affect their future development at all.


    "Hum, of course you agree, but how many creatures of our sea people have you hunted before? How about this account!" Then the black tiger whale snapped.


    The holy King frowned and didn''t know how to respond, because it was true before.


    In order to survive, mankind has always been fishing at sea, which leads to the hatred between the sea people and mankind.


    Montenegro also looks at Wu Hao and wants to see how Wu Hao can solve this matter. After all, if it is only good for one side, it is really difficult to convince the public.


    "Well, I have a solution. I don''t know if it''s feasible." Wu Hao spoke.


    "The ocean is the largest known sea area in the world. At the beginning, human beings hunted and killed marine organisms for thousands of years. From now on, human beings can help the sea people clean up the marine environment, which can help the sea people get a better living water source and promote the relationship between the two sides. How about it?"


    Speaking of this, the black tiger whale stopped talking, which may be the best way at present.


    "You humans have a great responsibility for the destruction of marine ecology, so what help is this?" Nine green scales said again.


    "Yes, if it weren''t for you humans, our marine ecological water source would not be damaged at all. Now they just restore the water source. This is what they should do."


    "Yes, they should have." Many strong people of the Hai nationality began to coax, and obviously did not agree with Wu Hao''s solution.


    Wu Hao frowned. Things are really tricky now. After all, what the Hai people said is reasonable and there is really nothing wrong.


    "Well, I Terran contribute 30% of the resources to build an all-round marine scenic and leisure area for the sea people until you are satisfied with the sea people. Otherwise, all the manpower is weak and provided by my Terran, which can also be regarded as paying off the original debt." The holy king then took the initiative to speak.


    He doesn''t want to embarrass Wu Hao too much. After all, if the conversation doesn''t go on, Hai Zu may still fight.


    Although there is an agreement between Wu Hao and them, it seems that even if other strong sea people don''t agree, the agreement doesn''t play much role.


    "This..." when the holy King finished, the scene was quiet, and obviously some accepted the proposal.


    The construction of marine leisure area can not only beautify the current marine environment, but also provide them with a more comfortable place.


    In addition, maybe they don''t admit that the Terran strength is weaker than them, which is obvious, but the Terran technology is definitely the top in the whole human world. They can''t help but admit it.


    "OK, then do as you say. Today we can give Wu Hao a face, but if you people want to go back later, all the thousands of demigods of our Hai family will be touched. Don''t talk about Wu Hao at that time. It''s useless even if the gods come." The black tiger whale accepted the king''s proposal instead of all the sea people.


    The holy King nodded: "give me a month, we will arrange all the manpower is weak, investigate the sea area, and please cooperate."


    After the conversation, Wu Hao also relaxed. At least for now, he has stopped the war and mankind has been saved.


    "Brother Wu Hao, I''ll have a good time with you next time." Heishan then left the scene, and the sea clan slowly retreated.


    The holy kings were relieved and invited these plague gods away. Just now, when there were 300 demigods, he even felt that their human race was coming to an end. They were doomed. Even if Wu Hao appeared, he couldn''t recover it.


    But it is still solved now. I have to say that Wu Hao is indeed the Savior of mankind.


    "If you promise the sea family, you must implement it as much as possible. It''s up to you, Tang Chen. Mobilize all relevant technical personnel and gather manpower at a high price to support the sea area."


    "If those powerful families refuse, let them talk to me, otherwise let them go to Hai Zu."


    Looking for Haizu?


    Who dares? It''s impossible for anyone to dare to do so. It''s just suicide.


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away." Tang Chen will not refuse.


    The storm between the Terran and the sea clan can be said to give the Terran a huge warning. This is the case with the ecological chain of nature. Every step is strategizing. It was a crime committed by our ancestors, and now it can only be returned by their descendants.


    "And you, boy, are you going back to the holy palace with us?" The holy king looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "in fact, I''m feeling it. I have to go back now, so I won''t go in." Wu Hao explained and returned to Xiandao.


    Of course, purple Python also followed in the past. Now she just wants to follow Wu Hao, and practicing on Xiandao is also of great benefit to her.


    Two months later, the development of the sea area was hindered. It was originally intended to help the sea area build a leisure area and purify the sea water, but it encountered resistance just after the construction started.


    The holy king and the black tiger whale are investigating this matter at this time. The sea area seems to have unknown mysterious power.


    This power made them both unable to touch. Heishan also showed up to check after learning about it, but even he could only get close.

 Chapter 1217

    "Dharma array, but also God level Dharma array."


    Montenegro got the corresponding results after checking, but it was also a little surprising.


    "Divine Dharma array? Why there is a divine level Dharma array in the sea area, we haven''t found it for many years. "


    Montenegro nodded: "yes, we haven''t found it for so many years, and the FA array is still a seal type, with a sign of loosening."


    The holy King frowned, "what can I do?" The holy king is a little anxious. After all, if he doesn''t start the construction as soon as possible, he still has some trouble for Hai Zu to explain.


    "Two times has the final say, after all, this matter concerns the sea area, and I want to get two opinions."


    The black tiger whale also looked at Montenegro.


    At this time, Heishan said: "generally speaking, there is no God level Dharma array in the human world. Now there is a god level Dharma array here, which proves that things are not simple. The seal Dharma array is used to seal. If I guess correctly, there should be something sealed or strong existence in it."


    "Now it''s the only way to start construction in Haizu, so we must eliminate the FA array first, but..." although Montenegro has a certain confidence in its strength.


    But the following is always the divine level Dharma array. If it can be sealed by the divine level Dharma array, it will obviously not be a good generation.


    "Well, let''s stop work for a period of time. I''ll investigate first. If there is no threat, you can directly break the Dharma array at that time."


    In response, the holy King nodded. In this way, even the shutdown has nothing to do with their Terrans.


    As for whether God level Dharma array can be broken, it has nothing to do with him. After tens of thousands of years of seawater erosion, even God level Dharma array should obviously weaken its strength, so there should be no big problem to break this corroded God level Dharma array.


    At this time, the sea Fairy Island.


    The sea fairy had noticed the difference and sighed helplessly.


    "Ah, with the advent of a new era, the catastrophe of mankind is inevitable." The words of the sea fairy awakened Wu Hao.


    "What does that mean, sir?" Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "Even if you do it this time, it''s useless. This is their disaster and their difficulty. It''s inevitable. Maybe this is the end of mankind..."


    Wu Hao frowned. Haven''t Hai Zu solved it? Why would they say such words? What happened.


    "Elder, can you make yourself clear? Why is there a disaster of extinction for mankind. " Wu Hao is a little anxious.


    "Ah... Don''t reveal the secret of heaven, the secret of heaven..." after that, the sea fairy slept with her eyes closed, but Wu Hao knew what it was. It was clear that the secret of heaven couldn''t tell him.


    The ancestors of the sea immortals will not cheat, so something must happen soon.


    "Purple python, it seems that you have to go back and see if something happened to the holy king." Wu Hao comes to purple python.


    But on second thought, he gave up the idea.


    "Forget it, I''d better go back in person." Wu Hao is also worried that if there is a problem, the purple Python will have to come back at that time. It''s too waste of time. It''s better for him to send it directly.


    "I''m with you."


    Wu Hao nodded, and then they left Xiandao.


    After they left, the sea fairy opened her eyes, which contained a trace of pity.


    "Disaster is coming, and the human world and the divine world are going to be in chaos."


    ¡­ ¡­


    After Wu Hao appeared in the holy palace, the holy king and others were also very surprised. Wu haoze came back at this time.


    "What''s the matter, Wu Hao? Why are you back?" The holy king asked with a puzzled face.


    Wu Hao glanced around. Now everything is normal and nothing has happened.


    "Is there nothing wrong with this time?" Wu Hao simply asked.


    The holy King shook his head: "no, everything is stable now. What''s the matter?" Wu Hao seemed very nervous, which made the holy King nervous.


    "What about the sea people? No more attacks on land? " Now the strongest force in the human world is the Hai clan, so as long as the Hai clan has no problem, naturally others should not have much problem.


    "No problem. What''s the matter?"


    Wu Hao sat down and remained silent for two seconds: "no, nothing. I just feel a little uneasy. I feel something will happen."


    Recalling what the sea fairy said just now, Wu Hao has too many doubts in his heart. Isn''t everything safe for mankind now? Why does the sea fairy say that the human world disaster is coming.


    This is definitely not nonsense of the sea fairy. Since you are a fairy, the sea fairy has a certain reliability.


    "Bad feeling? What''s the reason? Do you think the sea clan will attack us again? They don''t have to go back. " The holy King frowned. He still believed in Wu Hao''s feeling.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "I don''t know, but I have to prevent it. Has the construction started over there?"


    If the Terran side starts to take action, the sea clan should not continue to do it.


    "I moved, but now I stopped. I have a problem."


    "What''s the problem?" Wu Hao asked hurriedly. Now he can''t let go of even a trace of details.


    "There is an obstacle in the sea area. A god level seal array can only be reluctantly close to Montenegro, so there is no way to continue the construction unless it is broken."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly, God level Dharma array? When did the divine level Dharma array appear in the human world.


    Is that what the sea fairy said?


    "Where is it? Show me. " Wu Hao immediately became concerned. If the sea clan didn''t want to fight against humans, it might be related to the sudden emergence of God level Dharma array.


    The holy King nodded and took Wu Hao to the sea.


    Three hundred meters from land.


    "It''s here. It''s 3000 meters deep. It''s a shallow place in the sea. The God level seal array is here."


    Wu Hao closed his eyes, opened his heavenly eyes and mental power, and began to check the situation at the bottom of the sea.


    At this time, a huge pit appeared at the bottom of the sea. The pit was like a huge well cover. There was indeed a mysterious and powerful rune array on it.


    After checking, Wu Hao concluded that this is indeed a divine array. Why does a divine array appear on the seabed? What''s the matter.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and frowned.


    "What does Montenegro say?" Wu Hao looked at the holy king and asked.


    "He said let''s stop work first. He should investigate it carefully. Don''t you also feel unusual?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "It''s right to stop work. So far, there are only seven levels of Dharma array in the human world."

 Chapter 1218

    "The presence of divine level Dharma array here is definitely not a normal category, so we must investigate it first."


    A divine level Dharma array appeared in the human world, which made Wu Hao feel numb. Maybe what Haixian said came from this.


    "Anyone can''t get close to here easily. Block this area before you know what''s sealed inside." Wu Hao is very interested in this matter.


    If it had been in the past, Wu Hao might not have felt anything. It''s a big deal to find a way to detour from other places.


    But now it is no longer a matter of detour. Now it is entirely the relationship between the life and death of the human world.


    According to the sea fairy, the destruction is not just human beings. Once what the sea fairy said happens, the possibility of destruction is everything, including the sea family and the demon family.


    Because of the seriousness of the matter, Wu Hao didn''t need to leave the holy palace. Cultivation is important, but now he can barely feel the existence of spatial laws. He just needs reinforcement, so it''s the same to practice in the holy palace.


    Practicing here, on the one hand, you can know about the seal array at the first time, on the other hand, you can take care of the Terran at any time.


    Half a year has passed, and half a year has passed since the investigation in Montenegro.


    That day, Heishan came to the holy palace in a hurry. His face changed greatly. He knew that Wu Hao was also here, so he came here at the first time.


    "Where''s Wu Hao? Let him out, come on!" He looked hurried and very anxious.


    "What''s the matter?" After sensing the smell of Montenegro, Wu Hao had put down his cultivation and came to the hall of the holy palace.


    "It''s going to be a tough matter. Do you know what the seal array is from the seal?" Heishan''s eyes trembled. This is the first time Wu Hao has seen Heishan look like this.


    Apart from him, Montenegro should be the strongest human existence at present. I didn''t expect that Montenegro would be so afraid.


    "The super space-time seal of the Taoist Dharma array called blaxiu is the seal between the human world and the divine world. A war between the human world and the gods broke out 80000 years ago, which began."


    "In the seal, there are a lot of spiritual power and law power. Once the seal is unsealed, the spiritual power and law power will fill the whole human world. At the same time, under the power, it also links the transmission port between the human world and the divine world. Can you imagine the result?"


    Speaking of this, Wu Hao''s face changed in an instant.


    Law power and spiritual power are the bridges that support the gods to the human world.


    Once the law power and spiritual power of the human world can support the gods, perhaps they will appear one after another in an attempt to occupy the whole human world.


    Is this what the sea fairy calls a disaster? If it is really what Montenegro said, I''m afraid it will really be a disaster.


    "That''s only a detour. No one is allowed to move the seal." Wu Hao sighed. Now he may have to increase the quantities.


    However, Montenegro shook his head: "I''m afraid even if you don''t want to move, the seal has become loose. In addition, the previous war between our sea clan and Terran clan made the seal leak."


    "In other words, there is no way to avoid it now?" Wu Hao narrowed his eyes and asked, revealing a dangerous smell in his eyes.


    Montenegro nodded: "I''m afraid so."


    Sure enough, if so, the disaster mentioned by the sea fairy should be this.


    What should we do once such a disaster occurs? Is there really no way to avoid it?


    Wu Hao frowns, which is much more serious than the sea clan attacking the Terran. If the sea clan attacks the Terran, he still has the energy to stop it, but if the gods come down, he will really be weak.


    "Is there any way to strengthen the array?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "No, I''ve checked it carefully. The array has completely corroded. Now it''s only a matter of time before the array is unsealed." Heishan said coldly, that''s why he spent a lot of time checking.


    "So what? Can only wait? "


    Montenegro sighed and could only shake his head. Obviously, he had no choice.


    The silence at the scene reached the limit. Everyone was like a state of being slaughtered. There was no way at all.


    "Now we can only improve our strength as much as possible. Anyway, the human world is the human world, and the divine world is the divine world. No matter how deep our hatred is, we should unite at this time." After a few minutes, Wu Hao also knew that there was no choice but to unite.


    If the seal is really broken, the whole human world will unite, and there may be a glimmer of hope.


    "We don''t have any opinion about this, but the sea clan..." the holy king looked at Heishan, because the sea clan is the strongest in the human world. Who knows whether the other party cares about their human beings.


    "Don''t worry, I have no problem. Other sea people won''t have reasons to refuse. At this time, we have no choice but unity." Montenegro agreed. As for how the black tiger whales choose, he will persuade them when he goes back.


    "Holy king, in the next period of time, you will try your best to sprint into the divine realm, and so will others." Wu Hao looks at kongbei emperor, purple Python and Kirin.


    Kirin already has the conditions to become a divine beast. He only needs to activate the blood of the divine beast next.


    Purple Python is the same, and kongbei emperor has reached the semi divine state. After absorbing the divine grid, kongbei emperor is also a superior God, which is definitely a great power for the Terran.


    "Wu Hao, why don''t we give our divinity to others? We haven''t reached the demigod yet, so..." Lin Feng said.


    "Yes, it''s a waste on us." Rongping also said boldly.


    Wu Hao looked at them and finally said, "OK, let''s give it to others first. I have new plans for you two."


    The lower gods are really inappropriate for Lin Feng and Rong Ping, so don''t let them absorb the lower gods.


    As for who is more suitable to absorb these two lower gods, the holy king will plan.


    "And mine. I''ll give it to others first." The sword supreme ran in.


    "Here you are."


    Wu Hao looked at the middle deity in his hand. This power really can''t be underestimated.


    After receiving the deity, Wu Hao gave it to Heishan.


    "This will be given to you sea people. As for anyone who wants to absorb it, you can arrange it. All three can be given to you."


    Heishan''s face changed greatly. Wu Hao actually treated them like this, which is tantamount to helping them create three gods.


    "This..." of course, Heishan will not absorb the divine personality, because he always believes that with his own talent, he can incarnate into the divine world sooner or later.


    But although he can''t use it, Heishan is still somewhat unexpected. Shouldn''t Wu Hao use all such things as divine personality on humans? He actually gave three to their sea family. If nine green scales and black killer whales know, they can''t be shocked to death.

 Chapter 1219

    "You''re welcome. Take it. I''ll find new gods for them in the future." That''s what Wu Hao himself planned.


    To tell the truth, if there is energy to get the upper God grid, he naturally doesn''t want the lower God grid, so the cost performance of these three God grids is not high, and he doesn''t want to use them for Lin Feng.


    If Wu Hao''s idea was known by others, he would be angry to death, and the lower deity would despise it.


    You know, many people may not be able to get a lower deity after their whole life. The emergence of a lower deity will even lead to an unprecedented war and a bloodbath.


    "In that case, I''m not polite." Montenegro still took it, which is also a guarantee for their sea people.


    "But even so, I think there is still no way to compete. Once there is a gap in the human world, it is undoubtedly a sweet cake in the hands of the divine world."


    Wu Hao also knows this very well. In the eyes of the gods, the human world can be regarded as a pure land.


    That''s because you can''t come to the human world. Otherwise, the human world would have been eaten and wiped clean by those gods.


    Now such a good opportunity appears, will those gods let go? Obviously impossible, so Wu Hao and they must be well prepared.


    "It''s okay. There are our people in the divine world. They should also come to help at that time. During this period, we have to persuade all forces in the human world to unite, including the demon clan."


    Now the demon clan is weak. Although it doesn''t make much difference whether they join or not, it can be regarded as a member of the human world. Wu Hao is naturally not so cruel.


    Just like what the sea fairy said, all evil is the root. Anyway, xuanming has died. Now no one should die or live.


    Before there was no foreign enemy, anyone could become their enemy, but now there is a foreign enemy, then everyone should turn fighting into friendship, unite with the outside world and solve the immediate crisis first.


    "We can suppress the demon clan, but I think some things need to be tied. It''s better for you to come forward."


    Wu Hao nodded. He also recognized this statement. Although the Hai nationality can suppress, it is not something that can be solved by suppression.


    Sometimes it is counterproductive. The more it is suppressed, the more it seems to be excessive.


    "Let''s act separately. You can go to the black tiger whale family to discuss. I''ll take care of the demon family."


    Having Heishan, a reasonable Hai nationality, saved Wu Hao a lot of trouble. Otherwise, even if it is true, it may not be able to persuade the Hai nationality to agree.


    Of course, this is related to the fate of the whole Hai family. If he doesn''t agree, he can''t help it.


    The Terran force is not strong now, but once the channel is opened, Hongmeng ancestor can come down to help.


    In addition to the holy king and the great emperor of kongbei, they themselves will become gods, and they will have a strong combat power at that time.


    So without saying anything else, the whole human world, the Terran is the most promising to live to the end.


    As for the sea clan, although it seems to be very powerful and has thousands of demigods, it is not worth mentioning that no matter how many demigods are the same in front of the real gods.


    After Heishan left, Wu Hao called the holy king, and they went to the demon family.


    The Dragon King was also very angry when he saw them. Now the end of the demon family is entirely due to Wu Hao. Now Wu Hao and the holy King appear in their demon family territory again.


    "What are you doing here? Get out of my demon clan!" The Dragon King roared.


    "Come to talk to you about something. Are you sure you want to kick us out?" Wu Hao sneered.


    "Hum, what can we talk about with human beings? Get out!"


    That''s what I said, but Wu Hao''s strength is above him. They can wipe out the whole demon clan.


    So even if they don''t leave, it seems that Wu Hao has no way.


    "The foreign enemy is coming. Are you still stubborn? The demon king and xuanming are dead. Now that you are the leader of the demon family, you should think for the rest of the demon family members, not on your own initiative! "


    After two seconds, the Dragon King''s dissatisfaction came from the magic castle again.


    "Foreign enemies? For our demon clan, your Terran is a foreign enemy. Are there any foreign enemies so hateful as you? "


    Wu Hao couldn''t help shaking his head. The Dragon King was still angry.


    If he hadn''t thought about the human world, he might have left. It wouldn''t hurt the human world for a demon clan.


    But since he has promised to treat the sea fairy equally, he must protect it together with the demon family.


    "Dragon King, I hope you can find out the current situation. It''s not before. The gods in the divine world are about to invade. What do you think is the chance of surviving this war with the current strength of your demon clan?" Wu Hao shouted.


    "What? gods? Ha ha, "the Dragon King laughed.


    "Wu Hao, don''t you think what you said is ridiculous? Everyone knows that Gods cannot come to the human world. Now tell me that gods will come to the human world? " Obviously, the Dragon King doesn''t believe Wu Hao''s statement at all.


    Yeah.


    This is to change the way people usually tell him that he doesn''t seem to believe it. This statement sounds like a great joke.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask the sea family yourself. There is a god level seal in the human world, which seals the bridge where the gods can come to the human world. Now the seal is about to break, so the gods in the divine world will come to the human world soon. Think it over for yourself. I hope you don''t do anything to destroy the demon family." Wu Hao then turned around with the holy king and left.


    If the Dragon King is still stubborn, it is that the Dragon King is bad and can''t live.


    "That guy is just an old stubborn. In order to help them, it''s like we want to kill them." The holy king said coldly.


    "Reasonable, frightened birds." Wu Hao responded faintly.


    After they left, the Dragon King appeared. Although he was dissatisfied with Wu Hao and the whole Terran, Wu Hao obviously didn''t seem to lie just now, and there was no need to come all the way here to lie.


    Since it''s not a lie, the only possibility is true.


    But at the beginning, the demon clan was also the two major forces in the human world. Why didn''t they find the divine array mentioned by Wu Hao?


    Thinking of this, the dragon king turned into a streamer and flew to the sea with a very fast wind.


    Anyway, he still has to find out the current situation. If the gods are going to come to the human world, as Wu Hao said, their demon clan should really be prepared.


    At this time, the sea clan, nine green scales, black tiger whales, and many race chiefs arrived one after another, all looking at Montenegro inconceivably.

 Chapter 1220

    When Heishan finished the discussion with Wu Hao, many ethnic leaders began to refuse.


    "Let''s cooperate with human beings, Heishan patriarch. Aren''t you crazy? Are those human things worth believing?"


    "Yes, they don''t deserve to be trusted at all. They must want to rely on the strength of our Hai nationality. We resolutely refuse."


    "Yes, it is absolutely impossible not to agree!"


    Not only did other races refuse to cooperate with humans, but even nine green scales and black tiger whales were silent and obviously did not intend to agree.


    Montenegro was right at the beginning. They would react like this. Fortunately, Wu Hao gave him three gods, which gave him the confidence to speak.


    Montenegro immediately took out the deity, and a huge energy surrounded it. The strong people of the sea family stared at the deity in Montenegro''s hand.


    "Do you know what this is?" Montenegro asked faintly.


    "The divine personality of the gods, but it''s useless. It''s said that there is divine knowledge in it, so there''s no way to integrate it." The black tiger whale seems calm, and obviously knows something about the divine personality.


    "Yes, there is a divine consciousness in the divine lattice, but the divine consciousness in the three divine lattices has been purified and can be absorbed completely."


    what!


    The black tiger whale sat up straight.


    "It''s impossible. Who in the world can purify the divine consciousness? This has never happened in tens of thousands of years."


    Heishan smiled: "you say it''s impossible, but it''s possible. As a chosen person, Wu Hao has the ability to purify the divine personality after reaching the demigod."


    The black tiger whale squinted.


    "You mean Wu Hao gave it to you? Would he be so kind? " Black tiger whales obviously still don''t believe it.


    "You can rest assured that the reason why others give me represents the sincerity of others. I share the same purpose with her. I just want to unite mankind and the sea people. If this disaster comes, mankind may be our last hope." Montenegro said faintly.


    Is this sincerity at the cost of three gods? Maybe some people will think it''s a temptation. After all, something like divine personality can''t be found, let alone purified divine consciousness.


    By integrating these things, they can reach the realm of gods, so they also measure it in their hearts. It is a God, the absolute God in power.


    "Don''t hesitate. You may not know the seriousness of the matter. Once the seal is broken, the human world will be in great danger. Only your own forces can protect us."


    The Black Tiger stood up: "no, I still don''t trust humans. They have this ability. Why don''t they use it? They can arm their own strength. Why do they come to help us with kindness."


    Ah


    Montenegro sighed helplessly, shook his head and continued, "do you think people don''t think so? I tell you, two people have already entered the divine world a long time ago. The original Hongmeng ancestor has been the shadow beyond the three worlds. "


    "Even the holy king, the divine beast Kirin, the nine winged python, and a semi divine strong man in the holy palace are probably absorbing gods at this moment."


    Hearing this, the black tiger whale''s face changed greatly, and human beings took such great action. Is it true that things are as bad as Montenegro said?


    "Still don''t believe it? In that case, you two will come with me! " Then Montenegro caught nine green scales and black tiger whales and flew towards the land.


    "Where are you taking us?" Asked the black tiger whale.


    "Just go and have a look." In the twinkling of an eye, Montenegro took them to the holy palace.


    A huge breath was introduced into the two people''s knowledge of the sea. It was the breath of the divine personality. Someone was absorbing the divine personality.


    "Do you feel it? The gods they absorb are stronger than us, so why do you think people will give us? " Montenegro smiled.


    "Cut, if you want to give, you don''t give superior goods. Who wants to give such inferior goods?" The nine heads of green scales didn''t cut with a cold hum.


    Montenegro reluctantly shook his head: "forget it, if you don''t take me, you can return it. If you don''t say that human beings are selfish, if you give it to you, you say that the quality is not good. Now human beings are not the original human beings. Don''t always look at them with the eyes of the past."


    They were silent for a few seconds. Seeing that they didn''t speak, Heishan knew that they were still short of the last fire.


    "Then you wait here. I''ll return the things, and then we''ll go back to the sea family and sit and wait for death." Then I''m leaving.


    "Wait, wait..." the black tiger whale called Heishan.


    "Forget it. It''s too unkind to give it back." Then Montenegro threw all three gods to the black tiger whale.


    "Take it and distribute it. You decide who is more suitable."


    The black killer whale looked at the God in his hand and asked, "what about you? You should need one. "


    Montenegro shook his head: "no, I don''t need it. What I need is to rely on my own strength to reach that level. You inform the Hai family that in the last period of time, all of them are closed to practice and are ready to meet the human disaster."


    The black tiger whale nodded. He could see the frown of Heishan. Obviously, he was worried. This was the first time he saw Heishan show such an expression.


    After the three left, Wu Hao appeared over the holy palace and couldn''t help laughing. He heard all the three people''s conversation just now, so he was very clear about what they came here for.


    As time went by, Wu Hao and Heishan often looked at each other''s seals.


    The seal is like being attacked on the other side. It is weak day by day. This may have something to do with the previous seal of the sea clan.


    Otherwise, the corrosion of this seal will not be accelerated so much.


    During this period, Wu Hao successfully understood the fifth law, that is, the law of space.


    After understanding the space law, he also wants to try to use the power of the space law to change the seal array.


    But the Dharma array is too powerful, and the divine Dharma array is not what he can touch now. He can''t seal it again. He can only rely on his space law to slow down the damage of the seal, but even so, it''s a drop in the bucket.


    During this period, Wu Hao was also trying to contact Ying and Hongmeng, so he went to the divine world again.


    Ying and Hongmeng had already known about it, so they were ready from the beginning.


    This seal comes from the entrance of the underworld.


    The divine underworld, that is, the so-called underworld in the divine world, is the product of the dead after they become gods. Therefore, there is neither evil nor good in it.


    This made Wu Hao even more anxious. Unexpectedly, he was linked to the divine underworld. In this case, the situation was more serious than he thought.


    But fortunately, with their help, the human world has a great combat power.

 Chapter 1221

    Now everything is ready, Wu Hao can only pray that the seal will not break.


    Although we are almost ready now, who will know what is hidden in the face of that disaster.


    They have developed a strong influence in the divine world, but it seems that the divine underworld is not what they can compete with.


    So no matter what, he still needs to improve his own strength. Only his own strength is strong will he have the opportunity to turn over.


    The Hai nationality has also entered a tense closed state, almost all of them closed.


    The three gods were finally handed over to the nine green scales, the black tiger whale and the head of the giant toothed shark. The three quickly began to absorb the gods and broke through the spirit realm in the shortest time.


    The demon family began to panic at this time. They also found the changes of these things. Human beings and the sea family really joined hands, and Wu Hao also sent out the priceless treasure of Shenge.


    The Dragon King has been gritting his teeth and insisting. Up to now, he can''t ask Wu Hao them anyway. It''s absolutely impossible.


    Even if some mysterious species really want to invade the human world, as long as he stays in the devil''s castle and doesn''t go out, he should be able to survive. After all, the devil''s family is weak now. Who cares about their existence.


    In a flash, another half a year has passed. During this half a year, the human world has been turbulent.


    One golden light rose into the sky, and one divine sense crossed the sky. All divine senses flew far away and entered the divine world.


    At this time, the nine head green scales of the sea family were covered with golden light, and a divine power erupted from the body.


    "Yes, yes, there are strong gods in our sea family." All the strong people of the sea family came to watch and see what it was like after becoming a God.


    But they could not see this scene at all. Only after they really entered the divine world could they reach the divine realm, so jiutou Qinglin just said two words and left the Hai family to go to the divine world.


    A month later, the black tiger whale also began to break through, and at the same time, the giant toothed shark also began to break through the realm of God.


    On the human side, kongbei emperor also reached the edge of breakthrough. Three golden lights covered the earth, and the divine power began to spread in the whole human world.


    The underworld began to tremble, and the human world also set off a huge storm, which completely showed what the wind and cloud changed.


    Wu Hao was also surprised to see the scene at this time, which was too shocking.


    It turned out that the three reached the divine realm together and could create such a scene.


    However, at the same time, the divine seal in the sea area began to break. Wu Hao hurried to the sea area after realizing this.


    This force will destroy the seal array even more. Wu Hao never thought of this problem.


    "Montenegro!" Wu Hao''s voice spread all over the sea, and soon Montenegro appeared beside him.


    "Come and help, I can''t support it." Wu Hao resisted hard.


    "It''s terrible. I''m afraid I can''t resist it." Heishan''s face changed greatly, because there had been a huge crack in the seal array, and the spiritual power began to leak, mixed with a large number of legal power.


    "No, the seal will break if it goes on like this."


    Wu Hao immediately flew into the air and looked at the violent forces around him.


    The atmosphere of the whole human world was very chaotic. The three broke through and the seal began to leak.


    Wu Hao opened his hands and began to gather the laws of space. Now I''m afraid the only thing that can stabilize this situation is the power of the law.


    Montenegro tried his best to stop the seal, but how could his power compete with the divine law, and was bounced back by the leaked power in an instant.


    "Suppress it!" A strong law force was implemented, and Wu Hao tried his best to seal the second time.


    At the beginning, they did have a good effect, and they also looked happy.


    But after two minutes, the seal cracked again. This time, it seems to rebound, and the situation is becoming more and more serious.


    "No, Montenegro, you should contact them quickly and start the FA array. The FA array can''t support it!"


    Montenegro nodded and flew back to the sea.


    The Dharma array is a little broken. Wu Hao knows that it''s no use staying here now. He can only start the plan.


    Dozens of seven level defense arrays were opened, covering the whole land and sea area.


    The divine Dharma array burst, and all the law power and spiritual power swarmed out. Wu Hao stood in the sky and looked at this scene. He was a little helpless. It seems that he should come.


    "Get ready." The holy king is about to reach the edge of breakthrough.


    At the beginning, Wu Hao didn''t expect this problem. He didn''t expect that many people would break through at the same time, which really exceeded his budget. Otherwise, according to the situation of the French array, he should be able to maintain it for about three years.


    Well, it was suddenly destroyed, which made their plan six months ahead of schedule.


    About an hour later, the spiritual power and law power of the human world have reached the limit.


    At this time, kongbei emperor successfully broke through and reached the divine realm, but he did not leave the human world, but stood on the human land in a divine attitude.


    And you obviously, the human psychic and legal power at this moment can provide divine login.


    The two in the sea area have also broken through, and the rest is the holy king, but judging from the current situation, the holy King''s breakthrough should take some time.


    While the people were watching, a large number of smells suddenly appeared in the direction of the sea, all of which were gods.


    It is estimated that there are at least a dozen gods, and so many came at once.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly and flew to the sky.


    "Everyone, come to the human world. I hope you can be more peaceful. This is not only your territory, but also human creatures!" Wu Hao''s voice was conveyed.


    At present, the strength of the sea area is slightly weak. At least now they still have the upper God of Kong Bei emperor, who should be able to resist the first wave of strength of the other party.


    He also didn''t believe that the superior God could appear at the beginning of the other party. That level was not Chinese cabbage. It was everywhere along the street.


    "Human beings, mortals, have finally smelled this smell for hundreds of thousands of years. I didn''t expect that I would have the chance to come to this place." Many crazy voices came, full of desire and evil thoughts.


    Wu Hao quickly retreated. Although he is known as the first man in the human world, he is not the opponent of the gods.


    Facing these forces, it is useless to rely on him now. We can only rely on the holy king and the great emperor of kongbei.


    "Mortals, now our God underworld has taken over the human world, and you can all disappear." Three divine shadows appeared over the holy palace. They had to fight without saying a word.


    "You dare!" The voice of kongbei shocked the other party and made the other party quickly stop the action on his hand.


    "God, superior God? How... How could a superior God appear in the human world... "The faces of the three gods changed in a flash.

 Chapter 1222

    "Hum, you didn''t expect much!" Kongbei captured the three gods without saying a word.


    The three gods only belong to the lower gods, so they can''t be the opponent of kongbei at all.


    With the current strength of kongbei, it was very easy to catch the three.


    "Let go of us. You humans have a superior God. We lord zelas will never let you go."


    "Hum, come back with me first. Don''t worry about zelas!" Kongbei slapped the three into the ground.


    "Come on, old man, support the sea!"


    At this time, there are problems in the sea area. Perhaps the other party is prepared, or the other party is very clear that the biggest force in the human world is the sea family.


    Except three people came to land, all the other gods went to the sea.


    Kongbei answered and came to the sky over the sea in a twinkling of an eye. At this time, as a superior God, he was thousands of miles in this human world.


    "Everybody, where do you come from and go back, otherwise you will regret coming to the human world." The atmosphere of kongbei emperor at this time is completely different from that before. It is definitely a superior strong man, a super strong man.


    "Superior God?" The ten gods looked at kongbei in surprise. They never thought that there would be a superior God in the human world.


    "And us!" Black killer whales and giant toothed sharks also flew over.


    Lower God and middle God!


    More surprised.


    Aren''t gods not allowed in the human world? How could three suddenly appear?


    "Go back!"


    "You, yes, how did you do it?" Obviously, they don''t understand why kongbei can stay in the human world, which is absolutely impossible.


    "Too much nonsense, all caught." Kongbei and the black tiger whale shot together and caught ten lower supernatural powers within two seconds.


    But this is not over. There are still gods at the entrance, and now there are middle gods one after another.


    Kong Bei also has some difficulties. The lower God and the middle God are OK. If there is an upper God, it will be troublesome.


    Because his strength has not stabilized at all. I''m afraid he is not an opponent when he meets the real superior God.


    Whatever you say.


    At this time, a terrible and powerful breath appeared. Wu Hao also noticed the breath, which was very huge.


    This breath makes people feel suffocated, which is not much different from the great emperor of kongbei.


    This is definitely the superior God. The superior God appeared in the first wave of attack. What do these dead gods want to do? Do they want to occupy the human world so much.


    "Hehe, it''s interesting to hear that there are gods in the human world. In that case, come and meet." A voice full of provocation quickly spread throughout the whole human world.


    People who hear this voice can''t help feeling a little uncomfortable.


    At this time, the superior God felt that someone was breaking through the divine realm, and his breath was strong. Then he quickly copied the land holy palace and flew over.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. Can sound alone cause soul attack? Is this the power of the superior God? It''s too powerful.


    "You hold the sea by yourselves. The other party has gone to our holy palace." Kongbei explained and went to the holy palace.


    The black killer whale looked at the figure far away from the north of the sky. His face changed and he was afraid.


    It''s really good this time, thanks to human beings. If it weren''t for human action, their sea clan would be in danger. If it weren''t for the divine personality given to them by Wu Hao, their situation would be very embarrassing.


    "Here you are." The God of death looked at the direction of emperor kongbei and smiled faintly.


    "Oh? It seems that you should have just reached the realm of gods, or a superior God. Have humans mastered the way to devour gods now? " The other side smiled and obviously didn''t pay attention to the empty North emperor.


    "Who are you and why do you want to invade our human world and go back to the underworld of your God." Kong Bei said coldly.


    "Oh? You know the underworld? It seems that you have done a lot of homework, but do you think you can stop my army in the underworld? "


    "By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m general Sade and the leader of the stiff spirit family."


    Wu Hao has been staying in the holy palace. He knows everything that happens outside, but he can''t go out to fight.


    To go out against him with his current strength is to die.


    Or lack of strength, what can be done? If he chose to integrate the divine personality at the beginning, maybe now he has the power to fight against each other.


    But that''s not what he wants. If he absorbs the divine personality, there will be a bottleneck in his future.


    Now his strength is limited, so he can only pray that kongbei can resist for the time being, at least until the holy king makes a successful breakthrough, or shadow them to support.


    However, the latter is obviously too late. Even if they know that the Dharma array has been broken and the Shenming domain has invaded the human world, it will take time to come and they can only rely on their current strength to resist.


    "What''s your purpose? The human world should have nothing to expect from you gods." Kong Bei asked coldly.


    "Hahaha, you''re wrong. The human world is a pure land. Everyone wants to come here, so now I announce that the human world belongs to us. If you like, we can cooperate. How about sharing your area at that time." Said Sade with a faint smile.


    "Hum, do you think it''s possible? If so, I ask you not to kill any creatures in the world. Should that be no problem? " Kongbei can''t promise each other at all. Wu Hao knows this very well.


    The reason for saying so is completely delaying time.


    Perhaps kongbei emperor also knows very well that he may not be the opponent of the other party.


    After all, his strength, which has just broken through, has not been stabilized. If he wants to fight Sade, he needs the help of the holy king.


    But now the holy king has not made a successful breakthrough, so it needs to delay time.


    "Hehe, what do you think? Humans are just like livestock in the eyes of our gods. They have no effect at all. What do you keep them for? " Said Sade lightly.


    Wu Hao clenched his fist.


    Humans are like livestock? If he had strength, he really wanted to ask the other party. Was he a livestock at the beginning?


    He believed that the so-called gods above came from the human world at the beginning. Whether they were human or orc, they all came from the human world anyway.


    But now why can these guys compare their original home star to a place where livestock are kept, and their compatriots to livestock? Is it because they are dead?


    He also believes that so far, only the so-called divine underworld may want to capture the human world, because only the divine underworld has set the space law in the human world.

 Chapter 1223

    "No matter what you think of human beings, the human world belongs to human beings and human beings. You gods in the underworld have no right to take it away."


    At this time, Emperor kongbei understood how important his burden was. He probably never thought that he could play such a key role one day.


    Thanks to Wu Hao, if it weren''t for Wu Hao, he really couldn''t experience the feeling of resisting strong enemies on his own, or even the sense of mission of going through fire and water for the important people around him.


    "Hahaha, a superior God in the divine world, even told me to give up here? Aren''t you also for the human world? As a superior God, you must have great benefits in the human world. Otherwise, how can you stay in the human world? "


    Kongbei emperor has no idea what the other party is talking about. His only advantage in the human world is to be able to accompany his friends, especially to be excited to watch Wu Hao grow up.


    But would Sade be in this mood? Thad, they just want to take away the human world and take it for themselves.


    "It seems that you don''t want to give you a chance. Are you going to be our enemy?" Sad asked coldly.


    Emperor kongbei looked back at Wu Hao''s direction, and then turned his head again.


    "As long as I''m here, you can''t think!" Kongbei snorted coldly, and the artifact in his hand rose into the sky. He knew there was no way to delay any more. Sade was obviously not so easy to deceive.


    "Hum, a God who has just broken through wants to compete with heaven and earth!" Sade shot, still carrying his hands.


    The body flashed and the divine power came majestically.


    Heaven and earth seem to be nothing in front of Sade. Is this the power of the superior God?


    Wu Hao stared at Sade. It turned out that the real superior God had such terrible power.


    It seems that old man kongbei hasn''t fully run in yet. If he goes on like this, old man kongbei will definitely be in danger.


    Kongbei, who has not fully controlled the divine power, can only rely on a simple way of fighting against Sade, which is obviously a little rough.


    It''s really difficult for the air and North. After all, we have to go to the front line just after a breakthrough.


    "Broken!" With a wave of his hand, Sade cut through the space and the sun and moon twinkled.


    Kongbei didn''t fight back, but he dodged in an instant, but the vast law power and divine power still touched him.


    Fortunately, he reached the realm of superior God in both law power and divine power, so Sade''s power is difficult to hurt him.


    "Oh? Not hurt? You''re still a little interesting. " Sade outlined his mouth and smiled.


    "It''s OK. If you give me a chance to run in with my current strength, maybe I''ll be more interesting, but I don''t have the courage to see you in a hurry." Kong Bei also smiled and said.


    "It''s useless for me to stir up the law!" Sade went on again.


    "I''m not trying to stir up trouble. Besides, you really don''t dare. Don''t you allow me to say it?" The artifact rung in kongbei''s hand is in front of him and blocks the other party''s divine attack.


    Wu Hao looked anxiously below, but he couldn''t help. This feeling was very empty in his heart.


    Just like when he first came to the first universe, the old man kongbei basically protected them all the way. At that time, he was in this state when he met a strong enemy.


    The importance of strength, the divine realm is difficult to complete, but Wu Hao understands that he must complete it anyway.


    The power of the last law. As long as he understands the last law, he can begin to refine his divine personality and reach the state of hypocrisy.


    But so far, he can''t feel the power of the so-called last law at all.


    According to Heishan and the holy king, this last law power is hard to understand.


    It''s like a beginning and an end.


    Understanding the law is the most difficult thing to do just before the beginning, because there is no way to start.


    After successfully understanding the first rule, it will be a little simpler, but it may also consume a person''s life.


    However, when a person has only the last rule, the difficulty of perception will instantly increase to hundreds of times. Unless chance happens, it is not very possible to rely on his own strength to realize it.


    Wu Hao also knows this, but the more he knows it, the more worried he is. If the human enemy is present and he is still at his current strength, he can''t intervene at all.


    At this time, the holy king has entered the most critical moment.


    Sade''s face changed slightly when he saw that another superior God was about to break through. What''s the situation in today''s human world.


    Although this kind of thing can be absorbed, doesn''t it have divine consciousness? How can mortals in the human world have the ability to absorb and make breakthroughs in succession.


    "I wonder how you did it? How did you erase it except God''s knowledge? " Sade asked faintly.


    "No comment." Kongbei Emperor gave four words, which made Sade''s face slightly changed.


    "OK, if you don''t drink, you''ll die!"


    Holding the sky sword, Wu Hao guarded the holy king. Now is the critical moment for the holy king to break through. He should hold it anyway.


    When he was free, he was relieved to drag NASAD, but the other spirits of death didn''t stay in place with the mentality of watching the play.


    "You go and deal with the guys below!" After Sade''s order, the three central gods rushed to the holy palace.


    The Three Dharma array blocked their way.


    "Seven level Dharma array, you want to stop us? Innocent! " As soon as one of them waved his hand, he broke the Three Dharma array in an instant.


    Level seven Dharma array is definitely the most powerful Dharma array in the human world, but in the eyes of these three people, it is like tofu. A random energy will be cut in an instant.


    "Those who come forward will be killed!" Behind Wu Hao stood hundreds of mecha. No matter how much sacrifice he made, he also wanted to buy time for the holy king.


    The holy king of the horizon also found this problem, and his psychology was also very anxious. Wu Hao has not reached the realm of the gods yet. He will definitely suffer a loss when fighting with the gods at this time.


    "Let''s help!" Just then, a sound came from the direction of the sea.


    Black tiger whales and giant toothed sharks arrived at the scene.


    "Just in time. Go and help Wu Hao."


    They looked at the three gods in the direction of the holy palace. Although they were under great pressure, they couldn''t care so much at the moment.


    Now that they have chosen to advance and retreat with mankind, they can only bite the bullet.


    "Wu Hao, didn''t you say there are reinforcements in the divine world? Didn''t the sea come down? " The black tiger whale came to the three dead gods and asked anxiously. He didn''t want to be killed on the spot just when he reached the realm of gods.


    "It should be fast. They know that after the French array is broken, they will come at the first time."


    But just as Wu Hao''s voice fell, the breath of two superior gods suddenly appeared again in the direction of the sea and at the entrance of the divine world.

 Chapter 1224

    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly, and he was also two superior gods.


    "This..." the human world is in great trouble. Is there really no way to stop it?


    Originally, a Sade was a headache. Unexpectedly, two higher gods appeared, which was fundamentally different from what Wu Hao expected at the beginning.


    Such development is definitely the process of human destruction. There are three superior gods. You know, so far, they have only one superior God, kongbei emperor.


    Even if the holy king can make a breakthrough before that, there are only two, and they are still two upper gods who have not been stabilized. They can''t be each other''s opponents at all.


    "Hehe, the Huns are coming to hide from them. It seems that your world will soon become our bag." Sade laughed.


    Kong Bei''s face is hard to see the limit. He really can''t stop so many superior gods alone. In this case, the situation is bad. It seems that the human world can''t be spared in this great disaster.


    In an instant, two superior gods came to Sade.


    "Sade, I sent you to play forward. It hasn''t been done for so long. Can you do it?" The voice of Hungary came from a distance.


    "Nonsense, you didn''t tell me there were gods in the human world." Said Sade discontentedly.


    "What, there are gods in the human world? How could it be! " Hungary concealed a tone of disbelief.


    "See for yourself."


    The two superior gods who came over looked at the empty north one after another.


    "Nuo, there''s another breakthrough coming. This is what you call the human world?" Thad held his hands.


    Hungary looked at it and sneered: "it''s a little interesting. Unexpectedly, there was a superior God in the human world."


    Kongbei stood where he was and didn''t speak. He didn''t bother to explain. Anyway, it''s no different for these people.


    "Even so, you shouldn''t waste so much time and let me destroy all mankind at once." Hungary began to get ready to do it.


    "Stop!" Kongbei plans to stop it.


    "What are you!" Hungary obviously did not pay attention to the empty north.


    A golden light burst out in his eyes and shot at the empty north.


    Kongbei hurriedly fled. Where the golden light passed, all the ground penetrating destruction would not care about the slightest land in the human world.


    Kongbei frowned. These guys are really crazy. Unexpectedly, they really want to destroy mankind.


    "Stop again, and I''ll kill you first!" Hungary is obviously more bloody and violent than pisad. No wonder it is the evil god of death.


    "So what!" Kongbei is not afraid of life and death. He has the power of life. He can reach the realm of gods. He has died without regret. It is worth dying to protect Wu Hao and them.


    "If you don''t know how to live or die, I''ll help you!" Hungary concealed a little from his fingers, and it was another penetrating attack like a laser.


    "When friends come from afar, you are so aggressive when you come to the human world. Isn''t it good?"


    Another voice came from the sky, and Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly.


    Isn''t that the voice of the sea fairy? He''s finally willing to do it? But even if the sea fairy joins, it seems to have no effect. Although the sea fairy is a loose fairy in the human world, it should not be the opponent of the upper God.


    "Who, get out and don''t be sneaky." The Hun gave a roar.


    The sea fairy slowly flew from the horizon.


    "Xiao Xian, also known as the sea fairy, is a member of the human world. Your practice is too extreme. Listen to my advice and stop." The sea fairy sea said slowly with his tone of loving all sentient beings in the world.


    "Fairy? It''s the first time that labor and capital have heard that you are qualified to order me to do things? Get out, or I''ll kill you! " Hungary obviously does not give face at all.


    The sea fairy could only shake her head.


    "What? Smelly old man can''t understand? Or are you going to die? " Seeing that the sea fairy didn''t leave, Hungary said again with murderous eyes.


    The sea fairy still didn''t speak, so she fixed her eyes on each other.


    "OK, die!" Hungary hid his eyes and fired two lasers just now, which are enough to penetrate everything.


    However, the sea fairy''s eyes also emitted a green light. After the light appeared, the laser emitted by Hungary disappeared.


    Even Wu Hao was stunned. What is this, the masterpiece of the sea fairy?


    Obviously, there can be no one but the sea fairy.


    Is the sea fairy so strong? It''s abnormal that even the attack of the superior God can be dissolved.


    Wu Hao was surprised. From the beginning, he knew that the sea fairy was very strong, but he never expected to be strong enough to compete with the superior God.


    No, no, it''s not just a contest. From the contest just now, it can be seen that the sea fairy still has the upper hand.


    "Huh?" Even Hun was surprised that the other party could dissolve his laser. This is the first time to see such a thing.


    "As the guardian of the human world, I just want you to give face and stop, how about it?" The sea fairy said faintly again.


    However, the more so, the more unconvinced Hungary was.


    "What the hell are you? Don''t pretend to me and die!" Hungary was crazy and shot quickly. Dozens of lasers were emitted in an instant.


    At this time, the sea fairy body disappeared, and all the emitted lasers began to dissipate gradually.


    To say the surprise before, it was shock at this time. The strength of the sea fairy seemed to completely crush each other.


    Wu Hao swallowed his throat. Has he been practicing with this super existence for a long time?


    He had imagined that the sea fairy was very strong, but he never thought it could be so strong that even the upper gods he couldn''t resist in kongbei had no pressure in his hands.


    The human world is saved!


    With the level of sea fairy, it seems that no one can invade the human world.


    "Who the hell are you? How can an immortal have such strong strength!" Hungary dare not continue to act rashly.


    The power of the sea fairy has exceeded his imagination. If the sea fairy wants to kill him, it should not be too difficult.


    But as a god of death, he is not afraid of death, but if he doesn''t die, it''s really not very cost-effective.


    "My strength is not strong, but possession. I am the guardian of the human world. I am what the human world needs, so guess it won''t be my opponent at this time." The sea fairy said faintly with her hands on her back.


    "What do you mean? You mean, I''m not your opponent? You are too high to see yourself! " Hungary grinned and asked. He could allow others to say he was ugly, but he was definitely not weak.


    "No, you are not my opponent, not the opponent of the human world. Now you can''t destroy the human world. You''d better go back and don''t come to the head to beg for hardship." The sea fairy looked at the holy palace.


    At this moment, the breakthrough of the holy king is completed, and there is another superior God on the human side.

 Chapter 1225

    After the breakthrough of the holy king, he immediately came to the scene, and the emergence of the sea fairy alleviated the situation of the human world at this time.


    However, Wu Hao did not feel that the situation had improved. As long as the entrance to the human world was not sealed, there would still be gods in the divine underworld, and there would still be superior gods at that time.


    Only a few hours later, three superior gods appeared. If they continue, I don''t know what will happen.


    And at the beginning, the sea fairy said that the great disaster and destruction of the human world are coming. It is impossible to resolve this crisis in this way.


    The reason why I said that just now is obviously for them.


    "It''s just a human world. Do you still want to fight against my God''s underworld? Or do you think you can compete with us on your own? " Said Sade coldly.


    "You may be strong enough. When we bite the raccoon king and reach the human world, you will know what is really strong." The Hun concealment followed.


    The sea fairy frowned, and Wu Hao also found something wrong.


    Raccoon king? The name doesn''t sound too simple.


    "Just let you live for a while. We''ll come back soon." Hungary hid it from him and left with all the gods. No one knows where he went.


    "Master Haixian, who is the dog eating king?" Wu Hao immediately appeared and asked.


    "Bite raccoon net, the king of the divine underworld. His strength is definitely the first person under the LORD God and the God of death. Even if I am an old man, I''m afraid I''m not his opponent."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. The gods at this level are definitely the top gods.


    I just don''t know if that guy is the opponent of the other party. If not, I''m afraid things are really in trouble.


    In a twinkling of an eye, three days later, gods appeared at the entrance one after another. In addition to the three upper gods that appeared before, at present, there are four upper gods on the side of the Shenming domain. At the same time, there are dozens of middle gods, and the lower gods are similar to the middle gods.


    This force is enough to crush the human world, but fortunately, Qilin broke through the shackles at the critical moment and successfully awakened the blood of the divine beast.


    With the addition of the divine beast Kirin, the top strength in the human world also has the power to compete.


    On the fifth day, they also appeared one after another. Wu Hao told him about eating the raccoon dog king. Ying''s face was not very good-looking.


    "I once saw that guy. At that time, I was not a God. His strength is undoubtedly strong. Even now, he may not win, but he may not lose."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao felt relieved. At least the strength of the shadow can compete with each other.


    Shadow came here with many gods, and now both sides have reached a balanced state.


    "There are five divine level Dharma arrays and one divine level seal array, which should be able to seal the entrance of the divine underworld again."


    Ying gives the seal array to Wu Hao, who feels heavy with the seal array.


    Now he is just a demigod at the scene. He can''t get involved in the war at all.


    "Wu Hao, what to do next? You make a decision." The holy king said at this time.


    Wu Hao looked stunned. Mingying and the holy King were the strongest fighting forces on the scene. According to reason, they should listen to them, but now how can they listen to him.


    "This......" Wu Hao frowned.


    "Why don''t you deal with it? I can''t get involved in this war at present, so you''d better make a decision." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "What do you say, smelly boy? You are the backbone of our team. Without you, where can we be today? Besides, your boy has the most ghost ideas. If it weren''t for your way, no one would be at ease." The shadow slapped Wu Hao.


    They became friends from their opponents at the beginning, and finally lived and died together. Ying risked his life twice for him, and now he has become a brother.


    Although Ying has now become a superior God, she still hasn''t forgotten Wu Hao''s existence.


    "Yes, this war must be presided over by your boy." Kong Bei emperor also said faintly.


    "Make a decision, Wu Hao. We can trust you." Then the holy king said.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was very pleased. At least he felt that his weight in the hearts of the people was still the same.


    "OK, it''s up to me. Since the other party wants to occupy our human world, we''ll start the first war." Wu Hao held the seal in his hand and said loudly.


    "Good!" The whole staff were instantly ignited and cheered one after another.


    "According to the current situation, the other party has five superior gods, and an all-out war is bound to break out. They should be waiting for the so-called raccoon dog eating king, so we can''t waste time."


    Wu Hao looked at the shadow.


    "Now that we have the upper score, we should start the first war now and completely weaken their current stored strength. Otherwise, when they store their strength, we will appear very passive."


    "Holy king, shadow, kongbei and Hongmeng, you four shoot at the same time. If you can solve each other''s five superior gods, never leave your hands. The rest are in place. Let''s start now!"


    In fact, Wu Hao had a plan at the beginning, but he didn''t say it. Now that everyone let him decide, he naturally can''t refuse.


    Four against five is obviously impossible, but in fact they occupy the upper point.


    The holy King fusion itself is also a top God, and the shadow is better.


    So they can fight against the four superior gods.


    In addition, Hongmeng and kongbei have a great chance to win each other.


    "Qilin, you are wandering in the dark. If you have a chance, help the holy king and kill each other''s superior gods."


    All the people are out. Now the war has been decided. If they are not enemies, they have become enemies, so they must start first.


    Before the raccoon eating king appears, we must weaken the other party and let the other party know that the human world is not the former human world, and now no one can provoke.


    When the human army pressed the border, Hungary concealed the five superior gods, but did not panic, because they had five superior gods and were fully able to deal with all emergencies.


    Now that mankind comes to trouble them, it is completely self destruction. It is nothing more than the last struggle before the temporary.


    "There''s no need to hide. Since you have the courage to come to the human world, you should also have the courage to face it. You know that you are in this snow mountain for thousands of years." The voice of the holy King spread all over the Wanxue mountains.


    After a while, several powerful figures flew over and fell in front of them.


    "Hehe, human beings really surprised me. I didn''t expect that there were so many superior gods. It seems that we really miscalculated this time."

 Chapter 1226

    "What should we do? There is another immortal among them. The man has strong strength. Unless the raccoon eating king makes a move, we are not his opponent at all." Said Sade coldly.


    "The raccoon eating king can''t come for some time. In any case, we can''t let them block the export, so we must insist, even if we pay our lives." Hun said coldly.


    Sade is also very clear that it must be the result in the end. This is their mission and their task.


    If they can''t finish the task, even if they can survive by chance, the raccoon dog king will never let them go in the end. Therefore, they will die anyway. Of course, they hope they can die.


    Wu Hao''s strength has barely been able to resist the false gods, but there is still a huge gap in the face of the real divine power.


    So Wu Hao was protected behind all the way, afraid of sudden danger.


    This scene is also clearly seen by the Hungarian concealed eye liner. A group of superior gods is actually protecting a half god strong man. This is somewhat confusing.


    Hungary was also full of question marks after hearing about it.


    The gods are proud and supreme. It is impossible to live for any mortal.


    But his investigation team has sharp eyes and can''t make mistakes at all.


    But this made him wonder why a group of gods would protect a human being? Is there anything special about that human being? Or do they really don''t understand the current human world.


    After tens of thousands of years, I didn''t expect such a significant change in the development of the human world.


    There are not only gods in the human world, but also gods live in peace with mankind. What''s going on.


    "Death spirit, get out!" The shadow roared.


    Hun and Sade led the other gods to appear opposite Wu Hao.


    "What a strong smell of death." Hungary frowned and looked at the shadow.


    "Are you?" Hungary asked.


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid you don''t know. I''m your shadow Grandpa. Now I''ll give you a chance to surrender or die." The shadow said with a smile.


    "An opportunity? Aren''t these two? You are a god of death. It''s really eye opening that you can help mankind. " The Hun concealed Xiao Leng and said faintly.


    "What about the God of death? Don''t kidnap morally. I''ll help whoever I want. If you have any opinion, you can let me experience your skills. " The shadow hooked his hook finger at the other party and said without cutting his face.


    "Hehe, I''m not interested in you. Everyone is a God. Is a mere human world worth doing this? Can you afford to offend the raccoon dog king? " Hungary said confidently.


    Because it is impossible for anyone who has some experience in the divine world not to know the raccoon dog king.


    That is definitely the first fierce general under the God of death. How many superior gods can be opponents.


    Once the raccoon eater king makes a move, it is absolutely dead without injury. How many top gods have died in the raccoon eater King''s hand.


    "Of course, the raccoon dog knows. Isn''t it the ugly one? Even if he comes, what will happen? Will grandpa Ying still be afraid of him?" The shadow laughed and said.


    When they heard this, their faces changed slightly. Unexpectedly, the other party was not afraid of the raccoon dog eating king and was so rude. It was obvious that they were really not worried about the existence of the raccoon dog eating king at all.


    "What about the God of death? He is one of the main gods. No matter how powerful you are, the God of death can destroy you at any time." The Hun conceals loudly to say, obviously wants to frighten the public with the prestige of the raccoon dog king.


    "Oh, hey, labor and capital are so afraid. If you have the ability, call him to compete now. It''s good that you can''t meet a suitable opponent." The shadow pinched his fist and looked cheerful.


    Xiongji''s face changed slightly. He could feel that Ying''s strength was indeed very strong, but he never thought that Ying dared to challenge their raccoon dog eating king. It was absolutely looking for death.


    "Don''t pay for what you say. You can''t afford that price!"


    "Too much nonsense!" Shadow shot immediately. Xiongji didn''t expect that shadow would shoot suddenly. He was completely unprepared.


    But thad and the other four were ready to fight. When the shadow shot, the four also shot to stop it.


    "Your opponent is here!" The holy King rushed up with a cold hum.


    This is completely different from the original demigod war.


    The competition of demigod war is spiritual power, strength, and perhaps mixed with divine power.


    But this war between gods is a contest of pure laws and a thick between divine powers. All moves must mobilize the energy of heaven and earth.


    A large number of law forces were mobilized. As a result, the surrounding space began to tremble, and Wu Hao frowned.


    Although there are a lot of law forces in the human world, they can''t resist the collision between gods.


    However, due to the intervention of the power of law, the quality of the human world has risen rapidly. After this period of absorption, people''s space has been stable, at least able to barely support the battle between them.


    If not, so many superior gods are completely enough to destroy the whole human world.


    The strength of the holy king has adapted a lot after this period of running in, and the same is true of the great emperor of kongbei


    The shadow is the most powerful among the gods. It can be said that it is completely in a rolling state. The two superior gods are not his opponents at all.


    After knowing the strength of shadow terror, Hungary concealed the order of the gods to retreat. The strength of shadow is too strong. If we continue to fight now, they will definitely suffer losses.


    Although this is their mission, even if they risk their lives, they naturally do not need to make fearless sacrifices before there is no need to sacrifice.


    "Is that all? When I came to the human world before, wasn''t it arrogant? " The shadow said coldly.


    Hungary and others did not speak. This is always the case in the world. Whoever has a hard fist has the right to speak.


    They are not opponents, so they don''t talk nonsense. Anyway, no matter what the outcome is, they just need to hold the exit. It doesn''t matter how they hold it.


    "Come on, kill them." Ying Leng snorted and called Shang Shengwang and others to rush up.


    According to the original plan given by Wu Hao, if they have the ability, they will kill them. If they don''t have the ability, they will create opportunities for Qilin, because Qilin is in the dark right now. As long as they find the opportunity, Qilin will shoot immediately.


    "What do you want?" Hungary conceals the shadow. They are threatening. If they continue like this, they will really be in great danger.


    "Hehe, what do you want? What''s your opinion? What do you think we can do? Anyway, the full-scale battlefield will break out sooner or later. If we don''t deal with you at this time, do we have to wait for your raccoon eating king to come? " The shadow said as he shot.

 Chapter 1227

    It''s nothing to let them know. They''re all dead anyway. It''s hard for the other party to escape if they know.


    In the face of strong strength, the other party will have a great sense of crisis after knowing the intention of shadow, which can not be replaced.


    Finally, in the hands of the holy king, a new record was produced. The holy king killed a superior God with his own strength.


    Of course, at the beginning, the holy king has been pretending to look as weak as possible, so he just dealt with a superior God.


    After the other party relaxed, he quickly broke out with all his strength and took the other party''s name in an instant.


    "Insidious and cunning, as mankind has always been!" Looking at the king''s behavior, Sade scolded discontentedly.


    "To deal with you ghosts, I don''t need to talk about gentlemen with you!" The holy King rushed to others again. After killing one person, the other party''s power was obviously weakened, which was much easier to deal with.


    Wu Hao watched in the dark. All this was in his plan, and everything went smoothly.


    "Taste my God level Dharma array!" The Hun hid a loud roar and quickly printed in his hand.


    "Oh? You''re still a matrix mage. It''s a good talent. It''s a pity that you''re with the wrong person! " In the twinkling of an eye, the holy king came to Hungary.


    I have to say that there are still some means for Hungary to hide. When the holy king suddenly attacked with such strong strength, he has not won it.


    At this time, the God level Dharma array in the hands of Xionggui had been shrouded in the eyes of the holy king.


    "Be careful!" The shadow was wrong, appeared in an instant, and then pushed the holy king out.


    "Shadow, you guy..." the holy king never thought that shadow would help him and protect him.


    Wu Hao frowned not far away. What are these two guys doing? It''s obvious that they can avoid. Why do they have to force each other''s Dharma array.


    In fact, Ying thinks so in his heart, but if he wants to defeat the other party, it is inevitable to face the Taoist Dharma array, so regardless of Ze, the Taoist Dharma array must be broken, otherwise it will be a hidden danger to anyone sooner or later.


    Since you want to attack people, you must attack from your heart. Let the Hun hide that the divine level Dharma array will not have any effect here.


    "Hehe, it''s hard to come out of my divine level Dharma array." Hungary said confidently.


    At this time, Hungary looked at Wu Hao.


    "It''s him. Everyone listen to the order and catch him alive!" Hungary''s words changed the face of the holy king and others.


    They never expected that Hun would aim at Wu Hao. According to the truth, Wu Hao is just a demigod. Why stare at Wu Hao.


    "Do you think I don''t know? Along the way, you are protecting this demigod human. Obviously, he plays a very important role in you, so you protect him like this. "


    The holy King''s face changed greatly. The Hun''s brain ability completely exceeded his imagination. Is this still the thinking ability that a dead God should have?


    But it''s really their carelessness. Wu Hao''s existence is really very important.


    It was because it was too important, so they protected it carefully all the way. Unexpectedly, this protection brought great danger to Wu Hao.


    "You dare!"


    Suddenly, there was a sound of rupture in the space. The shadow of the trapped God level Dharma array broke the Dharma array and escaped through a crack in the space.


    "How... How possible, you, how did you do it!" Hun hide''s face changed greatly. He was a god level Dharma array. No matter how strong the shadow was, it was impossible to break his Dharma array so quickly.


    Such a fast speed is unlikely even for the raccoon dog king. Does this shadow hide its strength.


    In fact, the Dharma array just aimed at the appetite of the shadow, because the shadow was originally a creature beyond the three realms. Now, although God gra came back to the three realms, he actually knows more about many principles than ordinary people, so he can break the God level array so quickly.


    "It''s just a small skill. Do you think you can trap me?" In the twinkling of an eye, the shadow came to Wu Hao, and all the near gods of death retreated one after another.


    They are not superior gods and dare not fight against powerful shadows.


    But the more so, the more Hungary realized the importance of Wu Hao in human hearts, which seemed far beyond his imagination.


    "Come back." The Hun said faintly that there is a shadow. Obviously, it is impossible to pose a threat to Wu Hao, a human being.


    "You forced me." Hun conceals another change in his look. He raises his right hand and suddenly points to the position of the space entrance.


    Only an explosion sounded and the space entrance expanded again.


    "Come out, come and support me. Wait for the spirit of death." Xionghide opened his hands and called.


    "Put on airs!" A dark energy in the shadow''s hand suddenly flew out.


    His effect on these dead gods is not strong, because it is equal to the breath of death, so he can''t easily kill these dead gods.


    The holy king can. The holy King belongs to the God of light. The most feared by the God of death is the attribute of light. Therefore, the attack of the holy king just now has the greatest effect.


    "Come on, holy king!" The shadow shouted quickly. He had used his breath of death to control a superior God. Now is the best time to start.


    The holy king also knew the shadow''s plan and started immediately. Under their joint efforts, they achieved unprecedented results. The superior God had no chance to respond, so he died in their hands.


    "You, you want to die!" Hungary was furious when he saw that he had lost two superior gods.


    At this time, a few strong breath came from the direction of the exit, and the movement of the holy king and shadow stopped.


    "Another god!" The holy King frowned. He couldn''t understand how many superior gods came to the human world to shoot. Isn''t he afraid of the collapse of the human world.


    Wu Hao''s face was also ugly. How many superior gods were there in Shenming domain, and when would it be like this.


    One person.


    Two.


    Three.


    Four people came out, four superior gods. As soon as they appeared, they began to look around, and finally their eyes fell on several people.


    "Finally, how are you doing here?"


    "Lord Hailuo, you are here. There are problems here. There are many superior gods on the human side, so."


    Hailuo looked around and did have the breath of many superior gods.


    "Is that them?" Hailuo asked coldly.


    "Yes, yes, they just killed two of our men." The Hungarian Concealer was very aggrieved, as if he had suffered many grievances.


    "There are other gods in the human world. How did they come here?" Hello asked again.


    "No, I don''t know. They were here when we came, causing us heavy losses."

 Chapter 1228

    Hailuo''s eyes turned to the shadow. He could feel that the shadow was the strongest presence on the scene, not even weaker than him.


    "We are bound to win the human world. These will be used as a new base for our God''s netherworld. We are also ordered by the raccoon dog king, so you''d better not stop it." Hailuo said in a good voice.


    "You''d better let the raccoon eating King come and tell me this. The human world doesn''t belong to anyone. It belongs to creatures in the human world. Where did your God have the courage to seize everything here?" Shadow cold voice said, obviously didn''t pay attention to each other.


    Hailuo''s face changed slightly. He thought that as long as he spoke, the other party should give some face. It''s no joke to eat the reputation of Raccoon Dog King.


    Keying''s attitude is very firm. Obviously, she doesn''t eat what she said at all.


    "So you''re still going to help these so-called human beings? You have to think clearly. The raccoon dog eating king is the first God under the God of death. If you offend him, what will happen to you? "


    How could Hailuo not know the power of the raccoon eating king? Although the shadow in front of him is also very powerful, it is definitely not as powerful as the raccoon eating king.


    If Ying knows what it means to retreat in the face of difficulties, it''s OK to say, but if she doesn''t know, or doesn''t intend to give face to the raccoon dog king at all, the final result will be obvious.


    "What is he?" The shadow sneered and tore his face in an instant.


    Hailuo never thought that Ying had the courage to insult the raccoon dog king.


    In the whole world, the reputation of the raccoon dog eating king is unknown. Even some main gods have to give the raccoon dog eating King some face. The shadow is so bold.


    "I''ve heard of the raccoon dog eating king. Isn''t he the strongest under the LORD God? Others may be afraid of him, but I may not be afraid of him." The shadow clenched his fist.


    In fact, he also has no choice. First, he goes from the human world to the divine world. Second, Wu Hao is here to protect the human world, so he naturally has to choose how Wu Hao chooses.


    As for the raccoon eating king, even if he is not an opponent, the other party may have to pay a high price if he wants to deal with him.


    He is a perfect fit of the death god. He is not a paper paste. He is a top God. He is not the most powerful existence, but he can definitely fight with the raccoon dog king.


    Moreover, there is the holy king. The holy king is also the top God. He is not enemy to the raccoon dog King alone. He can also join hands with the holy king at that time.


    "If you want to die like this, there''s no way. I''m afraid it''s too late for you to repent when the raccoon dog king comes." Hailuo said with great confidence.


    "Then he will come. Besides, he is not here now. This is our site. We have to has the final say. We managed to pick up two of them. You have come so much. I just didn''t get enough fun. Now I''ll solve it once and for all."


    The smell of the shadow changed and the sky became black.


    This is the original field of shadow. Wu Hao looks at it intently. It seems that shadow wants to be serious.


    "Give him to me and kill everyone else." Hailuo rushed to the shadow, apparently as if he had confidence in Fu Ying.


    "Just you? It''s still possible to bite the raccoon king. If you do, you''d better go back honestly! " A huge sickle appeared in the air and split towards Hailuo.


    The black sickle has the law power of terror, and a black vortex appears in the sky, as if to suck away all things in the world.


    "This is..." Wu Hao frowned. The strength of the shadow was so strong that it could change the energy of heaven and earth. It seems that he underestimated the divine personality given to the shadow at the beginning. He didn''t expect to show such power.


    Hailuo is also very strong. After seeing the purpose of the shadow, a blue Golden Bell shrouded him, and suddenly the surrounding energy became stable.


    "Golden bell jar? It seems that you have some skills, but that''s not enough! " The sickle of the shadow is strong again.


    Suddenly there was a crack in the golden bell jar and it began to break. Hailuo''s face changed greatly.


    His strength is second only to the raccoon dog eating king in the Shenming domain. It is difficult to have an opponent. Unexpectedly, the attack of shadow can pose such a threat to him.


    It seems that he underestimated the strength of the shadow at the beginning. The shadow is not as simple as he imagined.


    "Break it for me!" I don''t know what flew over like a needle and thread, and broke his golden bell jar in an instant.


    "Artifact!" Hailuo doesn''t care about artifact at all, because artifact is nothing at their level.


    But it was the first time he had encountered an artifact that could penetrate his golden bell jar.


    Unless the other party really has enough strength to crush him, it is obviously impossible to break his golden bell jar in an instant.


    But just now the shadow''s way of shooting is very casual. It''s so easy. The light of that artifact must be not simple, and it may even be a high-level artifact.


    If it is a high-level artifact, everything will make sense. After all, if it is a high-level artifact, it is not impossible to run through his golden bell jar.


    "Are you a black gold needle?" Hello asked with an ugly face.


    The shadow sneered: "I didn''t expect to know the goods very well. Yes, it''s black gold needle."


    In response, Heiro was silent.


    He had heard of the horror of black black gold needles for a long time. Everything in the world is mutually generated and overcome.


    Some people are born with extremely strong defense, so they have this "black black gold needle", because the penetrating power of this thing is unconditional.


    No matter how strong the defense is, as long as it is not unconditional defense, the "black black gold needle" can break the defense in an instant.


    Just like just now, if he hadn''t reacted quickly enough, he might have died now.


    Therefore, the deterrent power of the "black black gold needle" is quite terrible among the gods.


    Even some super powers dare not ignore the existence of "black black gold needle".


    It can definitely be regarded as an artifact among artifacts.


    "Stop!" Hailuo suddenly gave the order, and other men stopped their attacks.


    "This time we admit defeat, and you win." The shadow has a "black black gold needle" in hand. This time they can''t win at all.


    As the saying goes: a man who knows current affairs is a hero. He is not a fool. No matter how strong he is, he can''t ignore the "black, black and golden needle".


    So if you want to defeat the shadow, you may really have to wait for the arrival of the raccoon eating king.


    "Win? Do you think this war is as simple as winning or losing? This war is life and death, not win or lose. "


    Obviously, Ying doesn''t intend to let them go. Even if they admit defeat, Ying can''t give up.


    "What do you want?" Hailuo asked coldly. If the shadow is too much, they can''t resist.


    "Hehe, it''s very simple. Either die today or get out of the human world."

 Chapter 1229

    "Impossible!" Hailuo immediately refused. They finally came to the human world. How can they say to leave? The raccoon eating king is still waiting to rule the human world in order to fight with other gods.


    In order to enter the human world safely, they have paid much effort and stored much spiritual power and law power in the netherworld.


    In order to instill these spiritual and legal forces into the human world when the seal is opened, so that the space of the human world can maintain the arrival of gods.


    "Impossible? Then there is only one way, death! " Three "black black gold needles" reappeared on the shadow''s hand.


    "You, you dare, if you attack us, the raccoon dog king will not let you go!" Hailuo pointed to the shadow and said sharply.


    "Hahaha, the raccoon dog king? Hehe, maybe, but now he hasn''t come, so the choice lies with us. " He has a strong sense of deterrence and doesn''t care about the raccoon eating king in Hailuo''s mouth at all.


    Hailuo frowned, and if he went on like this, this guy might really hit them.


    It''s no wonder that the Huns can''t deal with these humans. There are shadows. The human world is really not so easy to solve.


    "In this way, let''s take a step back. The human world still belongs to you. If we don''t leave, how about leaving us a radius of 300 Li?" Hailuo knows that the current situation is weak and can only choose temporary compromise.


    It is obviously impossible for them to withdraw from the human community.


    After putting forward this opinion, the shadow looked at Wu Hao. He had to ask Wu Hao whether to take this opinion.


    "This proposal is not impossible, but we still have conditions." Wu Hao opened his mouth and came out of the crowd.


    "First, hand over the extra artifact in your hand. Can you promise?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    Hailuo looks at Wu Hao. Unexpectedly, a demigod has such a great right to speak.


    "OK, no problem." If only an artifact could solve the current problem, it would be no trouble.


    "Second, it is said that what gods do not lack is divine personality. You can exchange as many divine personality as there are superior gods on the scene. One life is worth one life."


    Hailuo''s face changed greatly.


    God? That''s the most important thing of the gods. The lion asked for God''s dignity.


    "You!" Hailuo was a little angry.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t agree, it''s okay. Anyway, it''s just a God. If you kill you, you can take it yourself."


    What Wu Hao said was nothing wrong, and Hailuo could only agree with it.


    "OK, no problem, I promise..." Hailuo held back his anger.


    "Anything else?"


    "Of course, the third and last condition is 300 Li. I can make a favor and give you 500 Li, but the premise is that there must be a god level seal array and a space array. You are not allowed to enter the human world."


    Hailuo frowned and looked at Wu Hao with deep eyes. The young man''s mind is really not ordinary and delicate. He even considered such aspects.


    After a little calculation, Hailuo said, "you''re a little too much, aren''t you? Can the words of the gods be false? "


    Wu Hao shook his head: "people are unpredictable. In my eyes, you are not gods. Just agree. If you disagree, I can''t help it." Shrugged and said.


    Hesitated again for two seconds, and finally Hailuo could only nod.


    "OK, I promise." Then he took out seven superior gods from Hailuo''s hands, and then took out six artifact.


    Wu Hao looked at Hailuo and always felt that Hailuo''s promise was too relaxed.


    But now it''s a good choice. Although the shadow is very sure to solve these guys, I''m afraid no one will know what the result is.


    Wu Hao nodded to the shadow, and immediately the shadow began to let people set up divine space law array and seal law array, sealing all these guys within 500 miles of the sea.


    Compared with the huge sea area, five hundred miles is really nothing. Montenegro and black tiger whales in the sea area didn''t say anything and agreed one after another.


    Although they occupied the territory of their sea area, what else can we do now? It''s lucky to be able to get such control when things have developed to this point.


    At the same time, the sea family is also amazed. Human beings have such a scale and there are so many superior gods. If it were not for human help this time, the sea family would not know how heavy the loss would be.


    "By the way, one more thing." Wu Hao suddenly opened his mouth.


    Then he nodded to Kirin.


    As soon as Kirin reached out, he grabbed the divine units of the two superior gods he had killed before.


    "You!" Hailuo didn''t expect Wu Hao to be so shameless. People who have died can still do so.


    "They asked for it, and it is also our booty. I hope you can know that if there is such a thing in the future, it will still be the same."


    Hailuo clenched his fist. Unexpectedly, just a human, he dared to threaten a superior God.


    For a time, Wu Hao''s appearance had been deeply engraved in Hailuo''s eyes.


    After the raccoon eating king comes, he must make Wu Hao pay a heavy price.


    Just a space array and a seal array may be able to defeat them, but it is not difficult to defeat the raccoon dog king.


    Because the raccoon eater king also has a powerful talent, that is, the talent of Dharma array. Ordinary God level seal Dharma array can''t trap the raccoon eater king at all.


    The reason why the Dharma array originally sealed in the human world and the divine world was powerful was that this dharma array exceeded the divine level and was the seal left by the dominant God. There was really no way to break through at the level of eating raccoon king.


    But it''s just a god level Dharma array. Don''t try to stop them from walking in the dark world.


    After getting everything, Wu Hao and them left the scene.


    A total of nine superior gods and six artifacts were obtained.


    Although the harvest looked rich, Wu Hao was not happy.


    He knows very well that this is only a delaying tactic. If the other party can agree, it can''t be as simple as compromise.


    There must be some cards, just a temporary choice.


    Especially the raccoon dog eating king, this is what Wu Hao is most worried about.


    The raccoon eating king doesn''t know what kind of existence it is. Maybe the seal array and the space array can''t stop each other at all.


    "Nine superior gods, this... Is too exaggerated." They are very excited. In this way, they have more powerful combat power.


    "Don''t be happy too early. It''s just nine. It''s nothing in front of absolute strength." Wu Hao said coldly.


    When people don''t talk, it''s like the shadow dealing with the dead gods. Although they are also superior gods, the shadow is very relaxed. This is the same level, but there are great differences. Don''t look at the nine superior gods. In the end, it may be just a drop in the bucket.

 Chapter 1230

    Especially the raccoon eating king, how strong the other party is, even the shadow can''t be estimated. Maybe it''s far beyond their calculation. At that time, let alone the nine superior gods, even if it''s doubling, it may not pose any threat to the other party.


    "Shadow, do you think the seal can trap them?" Wu Hao asked.


    The shadow shook his head: "to tell you the truth, I can break the seal of that level if you give me more time. If you bite the raccoon dog king, it''s only fast or slow."


    Sure enough, the seal array can only delay time, and there is no way to seal it completely,.


    "How sure are you that you can compete with the raccoon eating king?" Wu Hao asked again.


    The shadow was silent for two seconds and said faintly, "maybe the fourth floor, maybe the third floor."


    Wu Hao frowned, that is to say, even if the number of superior gods reached a level that could compete with each other, the huge hidden danger of eating Raccoon Dog King could break this balance.


    So there are only four or three chances that humans can win in the end.


    No, it can''t be said to win. It can only be said that the probability of survival is only about three to four layers.


    No, it''s too low. It''s a huge bet. If the shadow can''t compete with each other, it''s a huge blow and disaster for mankind.


    But now their strongest combat power is only the shadow and the holy king. Even with the holy king, it may only be increased by about two levels.


    Finally, even if it can reach the sixth floor, it is still too low for the survival of mankind.


    In his cognition, he must reach the Eighth Five-Year Plan of the tenth floor, otherwise everything is empty talk.


    "Is there any way to completely solve this problem?" Wu Hao looked at the shadow and asked. After all, the shadow knows more about the divine world. Naturally, he has to ask him this question.


    Shadow shook his head: "there is no absolute way. If you want to say absolute, only the LORD God can do it. If the LORD God can do it, the king of raccoon dog is nothing."


    Wu Hao has a black face.


    "But the LORD God doesn''t care about things under the LORD God at all, so we can only rely on ourselves if we want to fight the raccoon dog eating king."


    Indeed, I heard before that the existence of the raccoon dog eating king is very powerful. Even some main gods have to give him face, so it is impossible to talk about the LORD God''s action against him.


    Unless the raccoon eating king really provoked a Lord God, how could those Lord gods attack such a superior God for no reason,.


    Wu Hao frowned. Can he only sit and wait to die? If this goes on, the day when the raccoon eating king comes may really be the day that determines the fate of mankind.


    "Wu Hao, I suggest you reach the divine realm as soon as possible. Only if you improve your strength can we have a greater chance of winning." The holy king suddenly said.


    Wu Hao frowned. Of course, he also wanted to reach the divine realm as soon as possible, but he was still short of the power of the law. At the same time, even the false gods had not reached it. The divine realm still looked so far away.


    "Go to the divine world." The shadow spoke.


    "Only when you go to the divine world, maybe you can understand the power of the law faster. Although it is full of danger for the demigod, I believe the least you worry about is danger."


    Wu Hao hesitated. Going to the divine world meant that he had to break through before he could come back, but he didn''t know how long it would take to go.


    Wu Hao''s eyes looked at the purple Python not far away. He was most worried about his family and the purple python.


    "Go, I''ll break through soon. I''ve been summoned by the chief of nine winged Tuntian python. Then I''ll go to the clan and find you in the divine world." Purple Python knew what Wu Hao meant and immediately said.


    Wu Hao hesitated for another two seconds. Although he missed his family very much, he also knew that if his family could not be protected, what was the use of missing.


    "OK, then I''ll go to the divine world." This may be the last hope of mankind. Although he can''t help much this time, he believes that the day when the raccoon eating king comes may be the day he can help.


    "How long can the seal last?" Wu Hao looked at the shadow and asked.


    "If there is no accident, maybe 20 years. Besides, the raccoon eating King hasn''t arrived yet, so I think 20 years should be no problem."


    Twenty years?


    In these twenty years, he must reach the realm of God, not to mention, he may even reach the median God.


    Maybe he can help only when he reaches the middle God, otherwise he can only be weak in heart.


    "Let''s start today, Kirin. You and I will stay in the human world except the shadow and the holy king." Wu Hao said faintly.


    If the shadow and the holy king want to go to the divine world, it is also beneficial. On the one hand, they can inquire about the news that the raccoon eating king has come to the human world. On the other hand, they can continue to develop the power of the divine world and lay a good foundation for the future.


    "If you want to go to the divine world to practice, Wu Hao does not intend to take the sky north. The sky North absorbs the upper God and breaks through the divine realm, so there is no room for progress. Taking him will only waste time."


    In contrast, Kirin itself is the blood of an ancient divine beast. The power of blood is incomparably powerful. Taking him may have a surprising effect.


    After Wu Hao explained everything, he went to the divine world with them.


    This time to the divine world is not as simple as the first time. This time, Wu Hao is completely with a complex and heavy heart.


    He went to the divine world to grow himself, but also for the fate of mankind.


    "Boss, where are we going to practice?" After arriving at the divine world, Qilin asked.


    To tell the truth, Wu Hao himself is also very confused. He really doesn''t know where to practice.


    "Don''t worry, I will naturally make arrangements for you when I come to the divine world, but you should be prepared. This is not your small mischief before, and it can even be said that it is several times more dangerous than space turbulence."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was also indifferent. He had long been used to the danger.


    Even if it is more dangerous than before, isn''t he much stronger than before, so it doesn''t matter. As long as he can grow up in a short time, everything is not important at all.


    Wu Hao came to the creation law enforcement hall again. It looks like a holy God here, but in such a sacred place, the master is the goddess of life, but the hall leader does affect the death god, which really looks funny.


    "You have a two-day rest first. In two days, I''ll take you to hall cave."


    "Don''t rest. Go now." Wu Hao said immediately.


    The shadow was stunned for a moment, but even if he agreed, he knew that Wu Hao was very anxious.


    No way, the enemy is now, this tension is inevitable.

 Chapter 1231

    "Hey, boy, don''t be too anxious. Everything should be done step by step. It''s a big deal that he and I fought for the world for you." The shadow said jokingly.


    "Cut, don''t talk nonsense. I just want to taste the taste of the gods. Lead the way quickly." Wu Hao said impolitely.


    Their dialogue stunned the gods of the creation law enforcement hall.


    Is this still their hall leader? The hall leader, who is usually high and majestic, is taught by a demigod who can''t even find a God?


    "Cough, cough, what to look at, what to do." The shadow coughed twice and resolved the embarrassment in his heart.


    As for Wu Hao''s attitude, he has long been used to it. Although he is a top superior God, he also knows Wu Hao''s character very well. He doesn''t care whether she is a superior God or not. He just thinks whether he is worth making friends or not.


    If it''s not worth it, Wu Hao naturally won''t talk nonsense, let alone say these words.


    "OK, I''ll take you now, but don''t regret it. Although it''s a cave, it''s also a double heaven of ice and fire. Even some gods can''t bear it."


    What he said is true, but it is precisely because Wu Hao''s talent is very strong that he let Wu Hao enter the hall cave, which contains the two extreme laws of ice and fire.


    If Wu Hao can bear it, he is likely to understand the law of fire. That''s why he made such a proposal.


    Wu Hao nodded. He was either alive or dead. He was fearless sooner or later. If he didn''t hurry up now, he might die in the hands of the so-called raccoon dog eating king in the future, so why didn''t he fight.


    "Kirin, what about you? You are a divine beast, and you want to go in? " The shadow looks at Qilin again and asks.


    "Nonsense, my boss goes in. Of course I want to go in. I''m a divine beast now. It''s just a cave. I can''t stop me..."


    The shadow pulled out his face and Wu Haojie said nothing to him. Unexpectedly, Qilin dared to shout so loudly. He really didn''t exist as the leader of the creation law enforcement hall.


    But he can''t help it. The unicorn is an ancient beast. He can''t provoke the unicorn beast family alone.


    What''s more, Qilin is also Wu Hao''s brother. Wu Hao is like that. Can he get better? Only his own adults don''t remember the villains.


    Seeing this scene, the holy King smiled beside him, and the shadow gave him a white look.


    It is conceivable how miserable his life will be when these people come to the divine world. He is supposed to be angry in the future.


    Although the holy King later, he obviously won''t give him too much face, let alone Wu Hao.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao is going to hall cave soon. This time, he can go in for at least three or five years, or more than decades, which can also make him clean.


    Hall cave, this is a cave specially built for the demigod strong in the divine world. It is also a place to understand the double rules of ice and fire.


    Any demigod can enter it, which is an independent world built only for ice and fire.


    After arriving at the entrance of the transmission array, Ying explained two things.


    "First, there are the main god messengers inside. Don''t provoke them, because the strength of the main god messengers is not under the shadow. Each one is a super strong person selected by thousands. Second, the more mysterious things are, the more don''t touch them, otherwise you don''t know how to die."


    Wu Hao kept it in mind that although he came to the divine world for the second time, he really didn''t understand it, so Ying''s proposal is still more important.


    "Go, go." Qilin drags Wu Hao into the transmission array.


    "Hey, you two should be more careful and go back to Chuangshi law enforcement hall as soon as you come out." The shadow shouted, but they had disappeared in their eyes.


    "What? You can''t trust him? " The holy king asked faintly.


    Shadow frowned: "it''s not that I can''t believe it, but there are too many unknown things in the divine world. I haven''t been in hall cave. I don''t know the situation inside, so I''m worried about the danger."


    The holy King smiled: "that boy is chosen by heaven. He is in danger and lucky. Don''t worry. We still have something to do. Trust him."


    Shadow can only nod. Now he can only do so. He really can only trust Wu Hao.


    After a halo, Wu Hao came to the so-called hall world.


    "This... Isn''t it the wrong place? Doesn''t it mean that this is an independent small world with ice and fire?"


    Surrounded by green trees, it doesn''t look dangerous at all. Even Wu Hao is surrounded for a while. He doesn''t know whether this is hall cave in the shadow.


    "First look for someone else and ask someone." Wu Hao suggested.


    They walked slowly and carefully. There was no dangerous smell around in the forest, but there was no shadow.


    Are they really in the wrong place? It shouldn''t be. The shadow wouldn''t be so careless, would it?


    When Wu Hao was confused, the sword appeared in the sky of the forest, and Wu Hao walked in that direction quickly.


    "Someone, let''s go and ask."


    They walked quickly, and saw a figure practicing sword in an open space. The sword technique was very sharp, and there was friction in the space.


    "Who!"


    Whoosh!


    A long sword flew over and attacked Wu Hao directly.


    Wu Hao''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. His fingers took it down.


    "Good sword!"


    "Who are you, sneaky!" The other party asked coldly, but he didn''t feel nervous.


    "Sorry, we just got to hall cave and got a little lost. I heard someone practicing sword here, so I came to have a look. I''m disturbing you."


    The other party obviously didn''t believe it. He still observed Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao picked up the sword in each other''s hand and played with it easily.


    Eternal sword!


    The powerful sword spirit is carried out, and the sword meaning is very strong.


    The other party''s eyes shine.


    "Sword, sword meaning? Did you understand the meaning of the sword? " The other party was obviously surprised.


    In fact, Wu Hao didn''t understand the meaning of the sword. Originally, the sword of the moment and the sword of the eternal contain the meaning of the sword, which makes Wu Hao have such a great achievement in sword technique.


    "It''s just a small sword move. Make a fool of yourself." Wu Hao smiled bitterly twice.


    "No, no, no, it''s already very strong. I''ve understood it for decades and haven''t gained anything. Please give me some advice." The other party hugged and said, obviously attracted by Wu Hao''s sword technique.


    Just now, Wu Hao showed his sword moves for this purpose.


    "Your sword technique is very good. In fact, you have vaguely felt the sword meaning, but the sword spirit is too strong, so the sword meaning is covered." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "Too strong sword spirit? This... "Obviously, the other party still doesn''t quite understand. He hugged his fist again:" please give me some advice. "

 Chapter 1232

    "The use of swords varies a lot. Many swordsmanship are so poor that they can''t reach the peak in their life. They just can''t understand the true meaning of swords. I just can''t give advice. But if you don''t dislike it, brother, we can sit down and have a good chat."


    Of course, the other party won''t refuse. Although Wu Hao only said two words, he didn''t feel any hostility to Wu Hao, so Wu Hao should just be here.


    "Frost city is ahead. Let me buy you two a drink. By the way, my name is serening. How about you?"


    "Wu Hao."


    "Xiao Qi." Qilin also said faintly that in order to cover up that he is a qilin family, Qilin casually used a title, which is much more convenient.


    Serening looked at Xiao Qi. He could feel that Xiao Qi was very powerful, even far more than the demigod. Wu Hao was better. He was indeed a demigod.


    They are really strong enough to kill him, so he also believes that Wu Hao will not cheat. After all, he needs to deal with a demigod. Xiaoqi, a super strong man, doesn''t need to be moved at all.


    Frost City, just like its name, covers a vast white world, as if the city was formed by frost knot.


    With doubts, Wu Hao and sening entered frost city together. They were not familiar with it, so they began to look around as soon as they came in, looking like countrymen entering the city.


    "I see. The meaning of sword is another kind of kendo. If you want to understand the meaning of sword, you can''t cover the spirit of sword. It''s the first time I''ve heard this saying. I''ve been taught."


    After listening to Wu Hao''s explanation, sening was very surprised, as if he had made a new discovery, and as if his doubts had been answered.


    "Understanding the meaning of the sword is not overnight. There is a sword potential on the meaning of the sword. When you reach the sword potential, your sword can run through everything in the world."


    Sword power?


    Sening was shocked again. He was just a demigod and had never heard of the sword potential. He was very obsessed with the sword, so when he heard Wu Hao talking about the sword potential, a strong light burst out in his eyes.


    Wu Hao smiled helplessly: "the sword potential is above the sword meaning. Once you use this frost City, I''m afraid... So you can have a look when you have a chance."


    "You mean, you, you have realized the sword power?" Serening looked at Wu Hao in surprise and wanted to have a look at the real power of the sword power immediately.


    "It''s just fur. It''s nothing." Wu Hao did not deny that when he first arrived, he had to know one or two friends first, otherwise it would be very difficult to survive in hall cave.


    "It''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. Otherwise, brother Hao, let me see it now." Sening is really desperate for the pursuit of kendo, which Wu Hao admires.


    "I''m afraid not now. We''ve just arrived here. The sea has important things to do." Wu Hao declined the other party and hinted at the other party at the same time.


    Suddenly, sening reflected that he was paying attention to his own problems all the way, and then remembered that Wu Hao and Wu Hao had said that they had just arrived here and wanted to ask him about the situation here.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I''m too excited and a little forgetful. Where did you come from? Did you take risks or experience recently, or did you feel the double law of ice and fire recently?"


    Wu Hao looked at each other. Finally, Wu Hao said faintly, "we came in to experience. We just don''t know where this place belongs and which territory in the ice and fire."


    Although Wu Hao already had the answer in his mind, he also wanted to hear how sening explained it to him. First, it represented the sincerity of the other party, and second, let him see if it was worth wasting some time on the other party.


    Sening stood up: "this is the frost City, so of course it is the ice area. In the hall cave sky, there is indeed a double sky of ice and fire. People who have not been here think it is very dangerous. In fact, it is not all."


    "What do you say? I''ve heard that looting often happens here. All the people who can get out of here alive are dragons and phoenixes. " This is also what shadow said to him when he came in, but now serening doesn''t seem to be so afraid of the world.


    "No, no, no, this is not an absolute thing. Xiao Qi should be a divine realm?" With that, serening looked at Kirin.


    Wu Hao hesitated and nodded: "it''s the realm of gods. Does it have anything to do with this?"


    "Of course, it does matter. If I meet a super strong person in the divine realm in another place, I can''t talk to you and stay away from you as far as possible. So do you know why I dare to talk to you and even bring you to frost city?"


    The words were rough and reasonable. Although it was a little impolite, what serening said was also true.


    "Because frost city is a safe area, in this safe area, even gods don''t dare to do anything to others. This is also the most human place in hall cave."


    "Safe area? How is this calculated and where does it come from? " Wu Hao hurriedly asked, this is an important message.


    "Of course, it''s the rule, and it''s also the rule of hall cave. Here was founded by a master. The safety zone is the rule he set. In this safety zone, even if the LORD God comes, he must abide by it."


    "There are only ten safe areas in the whole hall cave, five in the ice area and five in the fire area, and this frost city is one of them. Many people who have no survival ability in the hall cave will go to the safe area to practice first, because they can get security here. Even if there is a hatred of killing their father outside, you can''t do anything about each other. You can only say that there are advantages and disadvantages."


    Hearing these words, Wu Hao sighed in his heart. It''s really uncanny. Although there are advantages and disadvantages, Wu Hao already has a steelyard in his heart.


    If you use it well, it will be good. If you don''t use it well, it will naturally be bad. Therefore, whether it is good or bad depends on how you make use of this effective dominant rule.


    "Brother Hao, where are you going?" Then serening said.


    "We''re going to the fire area. It''s said that it''s more suitable for cultivation. It''s better if we can feel the law of fire by the way." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "You also want to go to the fire area. I happen to be going too. Why don''t we go together?" Serening glanced at Kirin.


    "To tell the truth, I''m not afraid of losing face. Originally, I just wanted to go to the fire area, but my own strength is limited. I almost died in danger several times. If only I could follow you all the way."


    Wu Hao nodded: "no problem, just you can be a guide."


    Wu Hao appreciates sening''s honesty. It doesn''t matter if the two sides help each other. Unlike some people, they clearly need help, but in the end, it seems that the other side takes advantage of him.

 Chapter 1233

    "Well, thank you so much, brother Hao. At that time, I will try my best not to trouble you." Thurning said with a fist.


    "But I have to ask brother Hao for more advice about kendo."


    Wu Hao nodded and agreed. In this way, with the addition of serening, he can officially set sail for the fire area.


    The three of them had a night''s rest in frost city and set out early the next morning in the direction of the fire area.


    "If you leave this forest, you will reach the ice sea. There is a dangerous area. In particular, there are many dangers above the ice sea. It is not easy to cross the ice sea."


    Wu Hao has never worried about this problem. Even if it is not easy, he has to cross. So since he has to cross, why should he think about this problem.


    "This is the ice boat I prepared before. It can take us sailing on the ice sea and greatly reduce our consumption."


    Wu Hao smiled with satisfaction. It seems that it is right to take serening''s decision. Otherwise, he and Kirin may have to leap the whole ice sea by physical strength.


    Who knows how big the ice sea is and how long it will fly.


    "Brother Hao, can you show me the sword power you said before? I want to have a look."


    Wu Hao is not a miser. A stick appears in his hand.


    "Watch it!"


    Wu Hao''s momentum changed in an instant, and his breath and sword seemed to be integrated into one. Sening looked at these changes in surprise and couldn''t help showing a shocked look.


    The law of creation, the immortal sword!


    A devastating attack came out, and serening''s hands trembled.


    The attack just now was so terrible, and it was just a stick. If it was an artifact.


    impossible.


    With his strength, there is no half point winning rate against the move just now, and Wu Hao doesn''t make every effort at all. Obviously, there is still a hidden danger.


    Seren looked at them. Their strength completely exceeded his budget. Is this a good thing or a bad thing.


    If they have no ulterior motives for him, it is certainly a good thing, but if


    No, no, he''s just a little demigod. He''s out of the danger zone now. If Wu Hao and his two men want to kill him, they may have done it.


    He didn''t believe Wu Hao and even a small demigod would not let go.


    "This... Is the sword power, too, too strong!" Serening''s voice trembled.


    Now he hasn''t even understood the meaning of the sword, let alone such a powerful sword potential. When he understands the sword potential, he doesn''t know how many years have passed.


    "Persist and work hard. You can do it one day. At least now you have touched the threshold of sword meaning. With the right method, you can soon master sword meaning." Wu Hao patted serening on the shoulder and said faintly.


    Sening nodded. Wu Hao''s appearance was like a mirror, which made him see his current situation clearly. In addition, the sword posture shown by Wu Hao just now made him feel the so-called sword meaning more clearly.


    About a hundred miles ahead, what suddenly appeared in front of the three people was an endless ice sea. Everything looked so desolate, just like the real sea.


    This is what senin called the ice sea. If you want to go to the fire area, you must cross this ice sea. In addition to the ice sea, you can only see some small icebergs, and there is nothing else at all.


    At this time, senin took out the ice boat. After the spiritual power was poured in, the ice boat became larger in an instant.


    It''s about thirty meters long and five meters wide. It looks pretty good.


    You must have this thing to sail on this ice sea, otherwise the wide ice sea is enough to make people completely consumed, and even the gods dare not be careless.


    "I''ve prepared all the living things above, which is enough for the three of us to cross the ice sea."


    Wu Hao is also very satisfied with serening''s arrangement. This time, thanks to serening, otherwise he and Qilin will really take many detours.


    "Let''s go!" Senin promoted the power of the ice boat, and the whole ice boat is powered by spiritual power.


    Of course, if it is divine power, the effect will be as high as 100 times and the durability will be as high as 100 times.


    So sening borrowed some magic power from Kirin to provide energy for the ice boat, so that he can rest easy all the way.


    Serening had just realized that after the ice boat sailed normally, he entered the state of cultivation.


    Wu Hao and Qilin watched the spectacular ice sea.


    The difference from the real sea water is still huge. If you sail on the sea water, there will be bumps, but the navigation on the ice boat is very stable without the slightest sense of bumps.


    After sailing for a long time, Wu Hao and they didn''t see any trace, as if they were the only one to search the ice boat in the whole ice sea.


    When he woke up, sening told them that it was because this was a marginal area and there was basically no one else. When he reached the central area, the ice boats sailing in the ice sea in the whole hall cave sky would emerge one by one.


    There will even be ice pirates here. The other party specially intercepts ice boats for robbery. If they are not satisfied, the other party will even torture the other party to death. Therefore, many weak and powerful people dare not appear on the ice sea.


    Three days later, the three of Wu Hao began to approach the center of the ice sea and began to see other ice boats one after another.


    Originally, Wu Hao thought their ice boat was big enough, but he didn''t expect other ice boats to be a big Mac.


    Some are even as long as 300 meters and as high as tens of meters. They are absolutely real castles moving on the ice sea.


    Their ice boat looks so small, like a baby''s toy car.


    Of course, there are also small ice boats like them, but few. They are basically medium-sized ice boats, about 70 meters long.


    Every ice boat of that level has a divine power gun, which is provided by the divine power and is specially used to defend against ice pirates. Sometimes it can even be used as a driving force.


    Not to mention the highest level 300 meter ice boat, there are hundreds of magic cannons on it, and even law energy devices. As long as the ice pirates dare to make their ideas, perhaps there is only the word destruction.


    Of course, people who can afford that kind of ice boat can''t be surrounded by strong people at the God level. Generally speaking, ice pirates don''t dare to provoke easily as long as they have the protection of the God level.


    Wu Hao and Wu Hao confirmed the route while observing the breath around them.


    There are about two gods around. They are both middle gods. Wu Hao doesn''t worry about this at all.


    Kirin is an ancient divine beast, just a middle God. It''s not worth mentioning at all. As long as you awaken the blood of the divine beast, Kirin''s strength is comparable to the superior God. It can be regarded as an absolute real strong man in this area.

 Chapter 1234

    During this period, Wu Hao and Wu Hao also found that there were cities and towns on the ice sea. These cities and towns were entirely to provide purchase supplies for others, but the price was naturally very expensive.


    Fortunately, serening has foresight and has prepared everything from the beginning, so he can move on without stopping.


    Probably after leaving the small trading market, Wu Hao and his family were a little unlucky. The ice boat turned onto an ice stone and blocked the way forward.


    This means hitting a reef on the sea. After Wu Hao went down to clean up the ice stone, he found that there were some small faults in the ice boat.


    The swing arm of the boat is damaged and cannot provide energy supply for navigation.


    But he also knew this thing for the first time. He didn''t know how to repair it at all. For a time, they could only wait for serening to wake up and say.


    Wu Hao simply estimated that they had driven less than one tenth in the past few days. I''m afraid they still have about two months to cross the ice sea.


    "Boss, someone is coming." Just as Wu Hao was resting in his chair, Qilin said, and Wu Hao noticed several strong smells.


    Hypocrisy?


    The other party went straight to their position, which was obviously purposeful.


    Wu Hao stood up and saw an ice boat about 70 meters, twice as big as them, parked beside them.


    "What''s the matter, brother? Is it broken down? Can I help you? " A bald man stood on the deck and shouted.


    Wu Hao glanced at Kirin and nodded.


    "There are some faults. It would be better if you could help. Thank you." Wu Hao said with a fist.


    The other party suddenly appears to help, which is obviously not normal. Will such a harmonious scene appear in such a place? Obviously unlikely.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a little help. We''re all passing by. We can help if we can." Suddenly, five more men appeared with smiles on their faces.


    This is a smiling tiger. Wu Hao guessed the other party''s intention at a glance. It''s definitely not just helping.


    The five people came down together and began to help Wu Hao deal with the failure of the ice boat. Wu Hao also went down to have a look at the situation. The other party still had a very polite dialogue with Wu Hao.


    "Brother, I think you''re going to the fire area in this direction, aren''t you?"


    Wu Hao nodded: "it''s to go to the fire area. Yes, where are you from?" Wu Hao also asked.


    "Er, we, ah, we came from gulata and are going to the front small market to purchase some materials."


    Then the other party got up, clapped his hands, and then smiled: "it''s done. A little problem, try to start it."


    Wu Hao nodded and let the other party get on their ice boat.


    The other party entered the ship room, tried to provide energy, tried several times, and finally started successfully.


    "Not bad, OK." The other party walked up to Wu Hao and patted Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    "Brother, when the problem is solved, let''s go first?" The other party smiled.


    "Thank you. Would you like to stay and have a rest?" Wu Hao asked politely.


    "It''s not very good. I think there are others on you."


    Wu Hao shook his head: "it''s all right, just some of his men. Sit down first." Wu Hao poured two glasses of water and then sat down.


    Suddenly Wu Hao felt something strange on his shoulder, and a strange smell came into his mind.


    Just now?


    Wu Hao recalled that the other party patted him on the shoulder just now. It is estimated that the problem is here.


    For a time, Wu Hao''s consciousness began to appear vague, and his eyes became blurred.


    "Little brother, what''s the matter with you? Huh? " The other party reached out and shook in front of Wu Hao, and just then the people outside also came in.


    "It''s done. Both people outside are dazed." Obviously, while shooting at Wu Hao, they also shot at Qilin.


    "Hahaha, it''s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. It''s sad that they dare to let strangers on board in such a place. They quickly take their things, and then tie them up and sell them to the market."


    "Ah, but Captain Xijie, these three people are really poor, and we haven''t made much sense."


    "Hum, what do you know? A little makes a lot. There are a lot of forces, but are they so easy to handle? Like the three of them, I don''t want ten. "


    Obviously, the other party was already an old hand, but when they talked, Wu Hao stretched his waist for a long time.


    "Ha... Why are you so sleepy? Did I fall asleep just now?" Wu Hao rubbed his eyes and smiled.


    Xijie and others look ugly. Why did Wu Hao wake up so soon? It''s a little abnormal.


    "Are you pretending?" Xijie asked coldly.


    "Loaded? What? It''s just that your medicine does have some effect. I just got some relief from my insomnia. " Wu Hao crossed his legs without cutting.


    "You!" Xijie''s face changed greatly. As soon as he waved his hand, the three said that Wu Hao surrounded him.


    But just then, there was a scream on the deck. As soon as Xijie heard it, he knew that the scream came from their people.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Is that all you can do?" Qilin came in with a man in his hand.


    "Boss, they can''t stand cheating. They really think that kind of medicine can stun me!"


    Suddenly a divine power burst out.


    Several people retreated in fear.


    "God, God!" Xijie''s face was defeated miserably. At this time, it was full of question marks. What was the situation and why there were super strong gods on this small ice boat.


    "You ice pirates are not very competent. They even start without investigating first."


    "I, we''re wrong, gentlemen. We know we''re wrong. We don''t dare anymore. Let us go!" Xijie fell on his knees with a ''pop''.


    If it was only a demigod level or a pseudogod level, they still had the power to fight, but there were gods, which made them lose confidence at all.


    "Grab it if you can, and admit your mistake if you can''t grab it? Do you think I''m a good man and woman? " Wu Hao sneered.


    Obviously, Wu Hao didn''t intend to let them go at all. Xijie thought it was over.


    Facing the gods, they have no hope at all, and it is absolutely impossible to resist.


    "I, we are willing to hand over all our things, just for adults to let us go!" Xijie handed over his space ring and sincerely knelt down in front of Wu Hao.


    "What good things can ice pirates like you have? Do you think I will be rare?"


    Xijie''s heart is oppressed. He''s obviously a God. Why should he pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger? Now, he''s really a pig brain.


    "Well, let''s submit to adults and follow their lead in the future."

 Chapter 1235

    "Huh? follow me? Then tell me what you can do for me. " Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    If the other party can bring him benefits, he doesn''t mind letting the other party go.


    "Yes, we know a relic, a relic of gods, not far from here." Xijie quickly said.


    "Oh? What is the relic of God? " Wu Hao asked again.


    "Superior God, but also a top thunder superior God." As soon as Xijie heard that Wu Hao was interested, he immediately began to explain.


    "Are you sure the news is reliable? If it''s unreliable or fishy, I''ll definitely make your life worse than death. " Wu Hao said coldly.


    Xijie''s face changed slightly. He didn''t dare to say anything at all. Finally, he could only nod fiercely.


    "No, absolutely not. I can take you there now."


    Wu Hao nodded and motioned for them to lead the way.


    Since there is a relic of gods and it is still the top superior God of the thunder system, we must go and have a look. If we can get another superior God of the thunder system, it will certainly be of great help to him.


    After all, strength is the key now. One more top God will make it easier to deal with the raccoon dog king in the future.


    After collecting sening''s boat, Wu Hao came up to Xijie''s boat together.


    It''s also very luxurious here. Obviously, this kind of house robbing business can really make them rich, otherwise there can be no such conditions.


    "How long will it take to get there?" Wu Hao asked after getting on board.


    "Big, about a month. At full speed, it''s estimated to take 20 days."


    Wu Hao frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, he was so far away. Twenty days would delay his time to the fire area.


    "If you want to go to the fire area, don''t worry. Although there is some yaw, it''s still on the way. It''s delayed for about three days at most." Xijie said quickly.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was relieved. Fortunately, he was on his way, otherwise he really hesitated.


    If there is something in the ruins, it''s nothing, but if there is nothing, it''s a waste of time.


    Now time is money for him. If he delays this time, he may miss the time when the raccoon dog king will arrive in the human world in the future.


    So now every minute is very important to him.


    "Go at full speed and drive as fast as you can." Wu Hao whispered.


    "Yes, sir, you are seated!" Xijie drove as fast as he could, and then rushed out in an instant.


    Wu Hao was shocked that the speed of the ship was much faster than that of sening.


    Suning was in a coma for three days and nights because of the other party''s overpowering drug. When he woke up, he was also covered with a circle on his face.


    They galloped all the way and attracted the attention of many people. The ice pirates also stared at Wu Hao and them.


    But Xijie was also a little famous in the ice sea. He immediately said hello to the God Lord on the ship, which scared many ice pirates to retreat one after another.


    Of course, some people don''t believe it at all. Although Xijie is also an ice pirate, his power is very weak.


    In this ice sea, it is the existence of big fish eating small fish and small fish eating rice shrimp.


    Similarly, as ice pirates, there is also a phenomenon of plunder, so when they saw Xijie leaving in a hurry, the big forces also felt that Xijie was greasy on the ship and immediately launched a tracking.


    "Is it braka who chased us to death?" Seager frowned.


    Of course, he knows the blaka force. The other party has three strong hypocrites and dozens of demigods. Their strength is really higher than them. It can be said that the forces under the gods have to give them face.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care at all. If the other party really wants to die, he doesn''t mind completion.


    If he was the only one, he might worry about it, but it''s not worth mentioning the strong hypocrisy escorted by Kirin.


    "My Lord, there are three forces. What should I do?" Five days later, Wu Hao followed three forces behind them.


    These three forces all have several strong hypocrites, which makes Xijie start to worry.


    After all, it is an indisputable fact that too many false gods will also cause pressure on the gods.


    But Wu Hao had no pressure and didn''t intend to pay attention to each other.


    "Go first. Don''t worry about them until they catch up." Wu Hao said faintly.


    What Wu Hao said, they naturally did, moving forward at full speed without any stop.


    Because they are all at full speed, the forces behind can''t catch up. Wu Hao is also happy to be free. Naturally, he doesn''t want to clean up this little trouble.


    Two days later, the strength behind gradually caught up, obviously using the divine power gun.


    "What shall I do now, my lord?" Xijie came to Wu Hao again and said with great worry.


    "Stop. Since you have to come to the door and die, we can''t stop it." Wu Hao stood up and said coldly.


    Hearing what Wu Hao said, Xijie nodded quickly. In fact, he also wanted to see what Wu Hao and they had.


    If you don''t have much skill, the forces behind you can just catch up and save them.


    Now the situation has become like this. There is no great threat to him at all.


    After stopping the ship, the forces behind chased up one after another, and the three forces surrounded Wu Hao and them all.


    "Xijie, it''s hard for us to chase you. You ran very fast. Why didn''t you run?" The other three stood on the deck and said proudly.


    "Blaka, what do you want to do? Haven''t you heard that there are gods on me? You are dying! " Xijie said coldly.


    "Gods? Hahaha, do you think the gods are cabbage? Everywhere? What''s more, can you have anything to do with the gods? " Blaka said without cutting.


    They are afraid of the gods, but he doesn''t necessarily have anything to do with the gods.


    "Oh? So you don''t believe it? " Xijie outlined it at the corner of his mouth, then turned and looked at Wu Hao.


    "Sir, you see..." means that Wu Hao comes forward to solve it quickly. He really can''t face these guys alone.


    Wu Hao stepped onto the splint and looked at each other.


    The other party also looked at him.


    "You are what they call a God?" Blaka looked puzzled. He didn''t feel that Wu Hao had the breath of gods, only the breath of semi gods.


    "What do you think?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "Hahaha, God? Is this the God? Xijie, you''re a hypocrite at least. You''re degenerate. You''ve lost the face of our hypocrites and worked for a demigod. " Blaka laughed mercilessly.


    "Sir, they" obviously, Xijie didn''t like to hear this either.

 Chapter 1236

    "It''s all right. I''ll solve it." Wu Hao waved to Xijie to step down.


    The sky sword appeared in Wu Hao''s hand.


    "Look at this, do you look down on demigods?" Wu Hao flew up slowly.


    "Despise? I can''t see it at all. Half god is nothing. I can kill as many as I want. I''ll solve you first. In solving Xijie, I''ve long seen him unhappy. "


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. The sky in his hand suddenly flew into the air.


    The power of black thunder.


    The power of lightning!


    Gravity field!


    A violent breath suddenly dispersed at the scene, and Wu Hao had no combat effectiveness for a long time.


    It''s reasonable for him to ask Kirin to solve these people, but it doesn''t make any sense. He also wants to try what the strong hypocrisy in hall cave can do.


    "This" Xijie couldn''t believe looking at Wu Hao.


    As a hypocrite, he naturally knew that the demigod was not strong at all. They dealt with the demigod like crushing a chicken.


    But Wu Hao''s breath was so violent at this time, a little stronger than his hypocrite.


    "What''s the matter? Is this guy really just a demigod?" Blaka frowned, but he didn''t worry too much. After all, even if Wu Hao''s breath is fierce and fierce, half god is half god. Can it be his opponent of hypocrisy.


    "Take my move and you will have hope of survival." Wu Hao tried his best and planned to move his muscles and bones.


    Black thunder sword!


    A long black sword wrapped by the power of lightning appeared slowly, and finally flew out towards the people like eyes.


    "No, spread out!" Blaka also found that this move is extremely not simple. It has completely exceeded the demigod, and even ordinary hypocrites can''t face it.


    "You and I fight together. I want to see how capable he is." Braka snapped.


    The three false gods shot together and blocked Wu Hao''s "black thunder divine sword" with powerful divine power.


    Wu Hao smiled: "it seems that you are not so good. You can stop them only if you make moves at the same time."


    Blaka looked at Wu Hao with puzzled eyes. It''s really terrible for a demigod to have such strength.


    "So what? Even if you''re strong, it''s not difficult for us to kill you if you''re the only one."


    Knowing that Wu Hao was strong, blaka did not continue to talk big.


    As ice pirates, they are not good at fairness.


    Since Wu Hao is powerful, they can bully the few with more.


    "Really? Then I can''t help it. I''ll give you a chance to leave. You''re not very useful, so let my little brother solve it. " Wu Hao said, and a mysterious smell rose from behind him.


    Divine power!


    God breath?


    Suddenly, the air at the scene cooled to the extreme, and Qilin loomed behind Wu Hao.


    "Is the LORD God finally going to do it?" Xijie looked forward.


    Wu Hao''s strength has shocked him. Now he can fully recall it.


    At the beginning, even if Xiaoqi didn''t fight, even if only Wu Hao, they were definitely not opponents.


    Just that move, Wu Hao completely showed what is powerful.


    No matter how powerful the demigod is, it can never be the opponent of the false god, but Wu Hao is an exception.


    Had it not been for the help of others, Wu Hao''s attack could have seriously injured blaka.


    "Really, there are gods!" Blaka and others changed their faces.


    When they first heard the news, they didn''t believe it, but they didn''t dare to be careless.


    In the early stage, he just tried to catch up. If there were gods on Xijie''s ship, he would intimidate them, but Xijie really kept on going, and even seemed worried about being caught up by them.


    So he immediately found something wrong and tried to catch up. The other two forces also had the same idea as him.


    Later, after negotiation, they planned to join hands and divide them equally when the baby on Xijie''s ship got it.


    Because Xijie is on his way in the name of a God, there must be some priceless treasure on the ship, so he is so nervous.


    Obviously, they are still too naive.


    There is no treasure here. There are really gods. They still analyze problems like fools.


    "Well, this God adult, misunderstanding, everything is misunderstanding. We''ll leave now." Braka quickly apologized.


    If the other party is just a hypocrite, they can rely on a large number to suppress even if they are defeated.


    But the other side is a God. In front of the gods, they are no match.


    They, who have not yet condensed their divine personality, can not be the opponents of the gods at all.


    "Want to go? Then you have to ask my boss if he will allow it. " Kirin whispered.


    boss?


    Blaka people looked at Wu Hao. If they guessed correctly, the boss said by the God should be the demigod.


    They really don''t understand why a god recognizes a demigod as the boss. Why don''t they have such a life.


    "My Lord, we are only aiming at Xijie. Everything is a misunderstanding. Do you think you can," braca said to Wu Hao.


    "You mean, let you go?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, if adults can let us go, I am willing to present the treasure." With that, blaka waved his hand, and his men carried countless gold and silver treasures.


    Wu Hao sneered, "do you think I will need this kind of thing? Kill all of you. Aren''t all these things mine? "


    Blaka then reacted. Wu Hao said the truth. As long as he killed all his mother, all the things on the ship were owned by each other.


    "Sir, how can you let us go?" Blaka asked in a low voice.


    Let him face a demigod in a low voice, this is the first time.


    But there''s no way. Who gives the other party such a backer.


    "Well, do you have a divine personality? If so, you can exchange a divine personality for another life. " Wu Hao said faintly.


    Blaka and others changed their faces. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao''s request was like this.


    "God, God..." even Xijie was startled.


    "Brother Hao, the divine personality is the supreme thing. If other gods want to hear it, it will be troublesome."


    Wu Hao wondered, "what''s the trouble? It''s not to let them kill one now."


    Sening has a black face. Wu Hao really dares to say anything, but no wonder there are gods around to protect him. He is not afraid at all.


    "The divine personality is priceless in the hall cave. The appearance of any divine personality will cause a bloodbath. Even if brother Hao has a chance to get the divine personality in the future, he should try not to show it."

 Chapter 1237

    "It belongs to the divine world according to reason. Shouldn''t the divine personality be easy to get?" Wu Hao asked with a puzzled face. After all, the shadow told him that in the divine world, the divine personality is not a strange thing.


    As long as you have the ability, God can get it anytime, anywhere, and that kind of thing is useless.


    Most of the gods in the divine world are gods. Demigods have no chance to kill gods, and it''s useless for gods to get them. Unless they are high-level gods, they can devour them, otherwise they have little effect.


    But looking for the saying of serening, the divine personality is so rare in the hall cave. These are two concepts.


    "No, although it belongs to the divine world, it can''t go out before it becomes a God. Therefore, if some semi gods or some false gods stay here too long and can''t enter the divine realm for a long time, they will retreat to the second place, plunder other people''s gods, or buy gods."


    I see, but I can''t go out until I reach the divine state. What ghost is this? Why didn''t you tell him at the beginning?


    Obviously, he was hit by the shadow again, but this time he didn''t blame the shadow. He knew that the shadow was also for his good.


    "Buy God? How to buy? " Wu Hao is also very interested in this topic. If he can buy it, he doesn''t mind taking some when he goes back.


    "Use the ice and fire crystal of hall cave. It is refined from the ice and fire law. It is invaluable every moment. Many strong people who want to understand the ice and fire law will use it to improve the power of the law."


    With that, senin took out two ice and fire crystals from the space ring.


    "This is ice crystal, which can refresh the law power of ice, but the energy is limited. If you want to buy a lower God, it is estimated that 100000 ice crystals will be needed."


    "If 100000 ice crystals are refined, one will take about a month, and it is estimated that it will take hundreds of years."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao gave up immediately. It took so long to refine ice and fire crystals. He didn''t have so much time to waste.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s eyes turned to blaka and others, and then smiled.


    "And you? How many ice and fire crystals are there? If there is a million, I can let you go. " Wu Hao said faintly.


    "One, a million!" Blaka''s face turned pale. Isn''t this a pastime for them? Just like them, where is it like a million ice and fire crystals?


    "Big, sir, you''re too embarrassed for us. We''ve only robbed our homes for more than 1000 in three years. Where can we find a million?" Blaka said with great frustration.


    "More than a thousand? Too little! " Wu Hao said very dissatisfied.


    "This, this, we really can''t help it. Adult, just be kind and let us go like farts." That''s a regret in blaka''s heart.


    If he had known this, how could he ask for trouble from Wu Hao? Now it is obvious that he will ask for trouble from Wu Hao.


    "Oh, what about that? It should be impossible for you to leave without a million. " Wu Hao said faintly.


    "Xijie, you know what''s going on now. You hurry to help talk. Where can we find a million? Everyone is in the same trade. There''s no need to do this." Braka looked at Xijie and always felt that Xijie could help them.


    "You''ve provoked two adults. You''re asking for trouble. How can I help you?" Xijie has a black face.


    He is now a mud Bodhisattva. He can''t protect himself when crossing the river. Blaka still wants to count on him.


    Moreover, in this ice sea, one less ice pirate is equivalent to one less competitor. How can he plead for blaka? If Wu Hao turns his face, he will be angry. At that time, he will really have a hard time.


    I can''t count on it. Sijebraka took out several treasures from his space ring.


    "Big, sir, these are some treasures. Although they can''t change any crystals, there are still 5000 or 6000 in total. There are about 8000 in total. This is all our savings." Blaka did everything he could.


    Now I can''t fight, and I can''t escape. I can only try my best to make Wu Hao happy.


    Wu Hao looked at the five treasures in blaka''s hand. They were all pretty good, including a good divine array, and then three divine magic weapons and an artifact ice blade.


    "I don''t seem to lack any of these things. It''s useless for you to give me. But for your sincerity, leave me three ships. By the way, all your space rings."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is even darker than ordinary ice pirates.


    Generally speaking, pirates can''t even seize the space ring. It doesn''t work at all.


    But Wu Hao not only wants their boat, but also their space ring.


    In other words, all their treasures have to contribute to Wu Hao?


    "Huh? Yes? "No?" Wu Hao asked coldly. The hesitant attitude of the other party made him some dissatisfied.


    "No, no, no, we do!" Braka didn''t dare say no now. He quickly took off the space ring in his hand and handed it to Wu Hao.


    "Well, that''s good. Go away." Wu Hao waved his hand. Killing is only secondary and the main thing is cultivation. Therefore, if the other party doesn''t take the road to death, he won''t be too embarrassed.


    "By the way, here you are. Don''t say I''m ruthless." Wu Hao threw out a ring and asked Xijie to sail.


    Blaka looked puzzled, but also a little excited. Did Wu haogang just test their sincerity and return everything now?


    However, when he looked at the space ring, he found that there was no treasure in it, only a boat.


    The ice boat inside is the one that serening took out before.


    Blaka sighed a little depressed. This is the legendary hard work for 30 years. At a glance, he returned to before liberation.


    Their group of pirates has now become the poorest existence, and there is only this bright and broken small ice boat left all over their body.


    But also because of this situation, the three forces have chosen to merge at present, so that they can quickly expand their forces and recover their financial resources again.


    "Brother Hao, I have to sigh for your practice. It''s amazing." After leaving, serening couldn''t help laughing.


    I''ve seen crazy, but I haven''t seen Wu Hao so crazy. He robbed the other party and got three good ice boats.


    "This, isn''t it robbed like this?" Wu Hao looked puzzled, because in his cognition, once the Pirates of the earth shot, they would never leave anything to each other, so he would imitate.

 Chapter 1238

    He may even lose his life because he met a pirate. He gave the other party a chance to live. Is there any problem.


    In the face of Wu Hao''s words, serening didn''t say anything. Indeed, it is the same. Even if the world itself is cruel, there is no mercy at all.


    The other party also met Wu Hao and Xiao Qi. If there were no Wu Hao and Xiao Qi, the other party would certainly eat them without bones. Why should they be kind and soft.


    Along the way, Wu Hao and others still met many pirates, but they all had the same result.


    Knowing this advantage, Wu Hao certainly won''t let it go. Ice and fire crystallization is a good thing. Naturally, there are as many as there are.


    Of course, if it''s not enough to exchange gods, it''s OK, but if he can get enough, he will certainly think about exchanging top gods.


    Twenty days later, Wu Hao and others finally came to the ancient tomb of the gods, which is indeed a sea of people.


    Wu Hao frowned when he got off the boat.


    "Do many people know this place?" Wu Hao looked at Xijie and asked coldly.


    "This... I don''t know. We heard about this place some time ago. I didn''t expect that there are so many news now." Xijie looked at Wu Hao with some worry and said.


    "Go and have a look first." Wu Hao didn''t blame too much. After all, ancient tombs naturally contain many dangers.


    It''s not the first time for him to enter such a place. If he wants to get the baby from here, he doesn''t rely on many people.


    Besides, even if there are many people, can these people work together? Of course not, so many people may enter the ancient tomb.


    But there are not many people who can really survive in it. At least it is also the ancient tomb of the top God of Lei Department. Naturally, it will not be simple.


    "That''s Zexi, the middle God. I didn''t expect him to come." This is serening standing beside Wu Hao, frowning and whispering.


    Wu Hao also looked at the past. The strength of the other party is really not weak. It''s reasonable to come here. After all, the temptation is still very huge for the ancient tomb of the top God.


    "You go and see what''s going on." Wu Hao looked at Xijie and said.


    Xijie didn''t dare to neglect. He hurried to inquire among the crowd. Without doubt, he ran back.


    "Big, sir, now they are waiting for the ancient tomb to open. It is said that one of the superior gods will enter it."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, a superior God wanted to enter. Now things are a little troublesome.


    Although he is not very worried, although the other party is a superior God, he has Kirin. If Kirin''s strength is displayed, it should be comparable to the superior God, but he doesn''t want to break out an unprovoked battle.


    But he had to go to the ancient tomb of the gods, so he didn''t care whether the other party was a superior God or not. Even if it was a superior God, he had to bring a trace of luck.


    It happened that his luck had never been bad. Since he came here, there was no saying to retreat.


    "Who opened the gate of the ancient tomb?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "It is said that the superior God and the five middle gods worked together to open up."


    Wu Hao nodded. Indeed, the simplest outbreak is that there is no way.


    But at the same time, this method is also the most dangerous. After all, we don''t know whether it is safe. Once we use unconventional means to open the door, there will be certain risk factors.


    "Let''s wait here until the door opens." Wu Hao gets on the boat again, and the people stay where they are waiting.


    The upper God and the middle God are ready to open the door together. They don''t worry about the crowd around them.


    In their eyes, these false gods and lower gods can''t deter them at all.


    Since it is the ancient tomb of the top God of Lei family, it is capable of living there. Without certain strength, even if you go in, you can''t come back alive.


    In the evening, the six people still didn''t open the gate together, which shows the tenacity of the gate.


    "Everybody, you should follow suit. If you all want to go in, you should do it together. Otherwise, if you want to fish in troubled waters, you have to ask tech first!" The superior God said loudly. Obviously, he couldn''t open the door, and his heart was very oppressed.


    When teke spoke, naturally many people agreed. For a time, the lower gods and hypocrites also joined one after another. Dozens of people were very spectacular.


    "Boss, are we going to do it?" Qilin asked.


    Wu Haoyao shook his head: "what are we going to do? Are you too busy?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "Hey, hey, if the boss can''t tell me, I won''t do it. Otherwise, it''s just a door break. I can''t stop me at all." Kirin didn''t talk big.


    His Unicorn arm has the power of a divine beast, and the power of a divine beast can break thousands.


    But Wu Hao really doesn''t intend to let him do it. Once Kirin shows his talent, he is likely to become a target of public criticism in this place. He must not do such a risk-taking thing.


    "Keep waiting. I think they may succeed."


    After all, we have joined dozens of strong people. Although they are all inferior gods and hypocrites, many people have great power and will succeed sooner or later.


    Since there is a superior God, he must let Qilin hide his strength.


    "Let''s do it together." Wu Hao looked at Xijie and others, which can be regarded as a contribution.


    Otherwise, what outsiders will think of them is obviously thinking of fishing in troubled waters.


    Two days later, they were a little exhausted, but they didn''t get nothing.


    At this time, the gate has thousands of holes, and there are signs of looseness. I believe it will succeed soon.


    Wu Hao also has great patience and has been waiting without any irritability.


    "Let''s go on and work harder. We should soon succeed." Tek went on shouting.


    Wu Hao on the boat not far away couldn''t help laughing. These people are fools.


    Although Tek looks a little weak, it''s actually just a performance.


    Inside is the ancient tomb of the top God. How can Tek exhaust his strength.


    So he shifted all his goals to others and chose to retain his strength. This guy is really cunning.


    This meal of chicken blood was exciting. Everyone thought it was really going to succeed. Inside, they began to squeeze out strength from their bodies and continue to attack the gate.


    In the evening, a strong current came from the gate. Obviously, there were loopholes in the gate.


    "It''s successful, everyone. Come on, the last attack. When we recover our strength, we''ll go in together!"


    "Good!" Everyone spoke with one voice and looked very united.


    However, Wu Hao regarded all these people as fools. After being sold, he had to count money for others. This really can''t be described as a fool. He had to continue to be stupid to the end. It''s obviously hopeless.

 Chapter 1239

    Everyone tried their best to fight like chicken blood. Wu Hao also stood up and estimated it in his heart.


    This last shot is probably about the same. It''s time to get ready to go.


    "Serening, are you going in with us?" Wu Hao looked at serening and asked.


    Serening nodded: "brother Hao, please." The reason why he said it was troublesome was because he knew very well that he was definitely touched by Wu Hao''s light when he could go in. Otherwise, with his strength, he didn''t have to think about it at all.


    Wu Hao doesn''t think it''s anything. Anyway, meeting is fate. Sening is his first friend here. Naturally, he won''t be stingy.


    Bang!


    Just listening to a loud noise, a mushroom cloud appeared in the sky and exploded around in an instant. After the smoke, a five meter high gate appeared and a black channel appeared.


    There is nothing special in it. It looks like an ice cave.


    But Wu Hao has felt a strong breath leaking out of it.


    Obviously, because of the iceberg, the breath of the upper God inside was sealed. Now the hole is broken, and all the breath flies away.


    "Finally, ha ha ha, thank you. I''ll go first!" Tek exposed his true face and rushed in immediately. He looked like a exhausted man.


    Others knew that they had been tricked, but the other party was a superior God. They wanted to scold, but they didn''t dare to speak. No one dared to make this cannon fodder.


    "Let''s go too!" Wu Hao whispered, then turned into streamer and flew in.


    "Demigod? It''s so funny that the labor and capital can''t bear to play such a trick! " Some gods with spare power stood up and chased in.


    Since half gods dare to go in, they are gods and afraid of ghosts. Someone opens the way in front. Even if they can''t get anything good, can''t they get some defective products.


    In short, after working so hard for so long, if you don''t get anything, it''s really frustrating.


    Some people act, and the people behind them follow suit one after another. No one is willing to show weakness.


    "Who!" Tek walked in front, felt someone following behind him, and stopped inside.


    There are still people who dare to follow in. Haven''t they all consumed almost? Or is someone hiding power like him.


    "Hehe, it''s too much for you to eat meat alone." Wu Hao sneered.


    "Who are you!" Teke asked coldly, feeling that Wu Hao was just a demigod, he didn''t pay attention.


    The level of demigod was like a baby in his eyes. He could kill one second with one look.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that everyone''s well water doesn''t invade the river. You take yours and I take mine. The treasure you can get is yours and I can get it. You don''t have any ideas, okay?"


    Tech''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "A demigod, are you here to negotiate with me? Are you qualified? " A murderous spirit emerged.


    "Yes, I don''t know. I just think if you want to kill me, you may not be qualified."


    At this time, Kirin came out from behind Wu Hao, and Tek''s face changed slightly.


    "Gods!" Moreover, Qilin''s breath is not much weaker than him. No wonder Wu Hao can be confident. It turns out that there is an upper God behind him, and a demigod has an upper God behind him. It must be a childe.


    "What family''s young master are you?" Tek asked with a fist.


    "Young master? Hehe, I don''t deserve it. I''m just a mortal. " Wu Hao''s statement was obviously unwilling to disclose, and tech didn''t ask too much.


    Since Wu Hao has a superior God behind him, he really can''t continue to fight. He can only agree to Wu Hao''s proposal.


    "I have no problem, so we go our own way. I''ll go first." With that, tech disappeared in place.


    "Good chicken thief, boss, let''s chase!" Qilin immediately wants to catch up, but Wu Hao stops him.


    "Don''t worry, he just has confidence in his strength, but according to my understanding of the ancient tomb, this place is very dangerous when it sees the sun for the first time. He is so rash, it''s easy to step on the pit." Wu Hao didn''t seem worried.


    On one side, sening was surprised to see Wu Hao. Did Wu Hao come to such a wonderful place? Why do you look so familiar as an old acquaintance.


    "Let''s go. Follow him and see what happens first." Wu Hao whispered and walked forward slowly.


    But tech, who has been far away from Wu Hao, sneers in his heart. What if there is a superior God? I still want to fight him. Come here.


    Now he walks alone in front. No matter what treasure he has, everything will inevitably enter his bag.


    As long as you get everything and run away, it''s useless for the superior God behind to catch up.


    Wu Hao is not in a hurry. The more he goes ahead, the more dangerous it is. Although Kirin can ensure safety, this is the ancient tomb of the top God, and they can''t be careless.


    Any hidden danger will threaten them, so we must be careful.


    The middle gods in the back are already the same as the lower gods. Although they know that there are half gods in front, they have consumed most of their strength when they break the door, and now they are afraid of any danger in it.


    Except for tech, who is confident and self righteous, others move forward carefully.


    It''s also a superior God. Tech is really confident. After all, a dead top superior God is only a superior God no matter how powerful it is.


    Is it difficult to die? Is he also a superior God? Can he be afraid? To say that he is not dead, perhaps he dare not provoke the top God. Now, why do we not has the final say in this tomb?


    About half an hour later, the three of Wu Hao came to a river. The water of the river was very dark and there were no waves.


    "Is this... Stagnant water?" It''s not the first time Wu Hao has seen this kind of water. He saw it when he saw the earth.


    "Hey, little brother, help me!" At this time, a voice sounded in the middle of the river, and Wu Hao looked around.


    Isn''t this Tek who took the first step just now? Why is he hanging in the middle? What''s going on.


    "Well... Little brother, we got to know each other. Although the well water doesn''t invade the river, saving my life is also my debt to you. How about it?" The other side smiled and opened his mouth.


    Wu Hao glanced at him, smiled and asked, "Sir, what happened? What happened here is convenient for us to save you. "


    Teke hesitated. He didn''t know whether Wu Hao really wanted to save him or wanted him to tell him the danger here.


    "If you can''t believe it, let''s go by ourselves."


    "No, no, I said, I said." Tek said quickly.

 Chapter 1240

    "Then hurry and talk less nonsense!" Qilin said discontentedly.


    "Well, there is a strange gravity here. If you don''t pay attention, you will be pulled by the reverse gravity, and there is a spirit sealing chain on it. If you are hooked, you will instantly block the divine power."


    Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction. When he said this, he understood. I see. It''s much simpler.


    Strange gravity, just his gravity field can overcome this difficulty.


    So even if you are ahead, everything is useless without luck.


    It is impossible for anyone to have such bad luck as his gang.


    "I''ll take you there. Let''s go." Wu Hao flew up slowly.


    Gravity field!


    A strong force of gravity repels the gravity around us in an instant. Even the stagnant water under your feet can''t help them.


    "Everyone, thank you very much. I really met a good man. If I hadn''t met you, I wouldn''t know what to do." Tek looked at Wu Hao and saw hope in his eyes.


    But Wu Hao, when they reached him, ignored him and passed him directly.


    "Hey, hey, everybody help me." Tek shouted quickly.


    "Did you hear someone?" Wu Hao looked around pretending to be confused.


    "No, no, anyone? Boss, you heard me wrong. " Kirin also pretends to be a model.


    Serening was speechless. Why do these two guys have the same virtue? Just ignore them and make a mockery of each other.


    You should know that the other party is a superior God. Once you break free, I''m afraid you can''t avoid trouble with them.


    "Are you kidding me?" Tek was a little angry and obviously knew he had been tricked.


    "Are you kidding? What do you mean, we don''t have that kind of leisure. You like to go ahead, so you can have more rest here. Let''s go first. " Finish and leave.


    "OK, let you go first. When I catch up with you, I''ll die!" Tek roared, but Wu Hao still ignored them.


    It was a grievance in teke''s heart. Unexpectedly, he calculated everyone, but he was finally calculated by himself. Now he can only pray that the next wave of people will come in and help him.


    "Brother Hao, doesn''t it really matter if you don''t save him? If he asks for trouble... "Serening was still worried all the way, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry, he''s just a clown. He''s nothing at all." Wu Hao said faintly, looking very relaxed.


    Sening reluctantly shook his head. Why does Wu Hao look confident in everything? A demigod doesn''t pay attention to the superior God. Is this mentality really OK?


    Wu Hao knows what serening is thinking and doesn''t blame serening. After all, the other party doesn''t know him, so it''s normal to have this idea.


    Soon the three of Wu Hao followed the stagnant water to a huge cave with a coffin inside.


    "Look, this superior god suddenly died here. Otherwise, as his top superior God, how could the tomb be so simple." Wu Hao frowned.


    The whole cave has no mechanism and no treasure. It seems that it will return empty handed this time.


    "Well, since we''ve all come, we broke into other people''s tombs first anyway."


    Wu Hao went to the tomb, first saluted three times, and then knelt down.


    "Elder, we also broke in unintentionally. Since you are in peace, we won''t disturb you much." Then he kowtowed three heads.


    Kirin and serening also knelt down one after another. The other is a top God, which is naturally worthy of their worship.


    "All right, let''s go." It was a waste of time.


    Just as Wu Hao stood up and left his original position, the coffin suddenly opened, frightening Wu Hao to a thrill.


    Is it a fake corpse?


    "Young man, I was surprised by what you did, but you are so sincere that you naturally get what you deserve." A weak voice of vicissitudes sounded in Wu Hao''s ear.


    Then a light appeared in the coffin.


    "God, God!" Wu Hao opened his eyes wide. This is indeed a divine personality, and as he thought, this is the divine personality of the top God of Lei Department.


    "Senior, this is you," Wu Hao said suspiciously.


    "Everything in the world is a person with ulterior motives. There are few people like you, so I set up a mechanism here. Because it''s not long, your practice touched the mechanism. Everything to me belongs to you."


    A Godhead of a top God, a space ring, and an artifact.


    "Hum, you dream, these things are all mine!" Then there was a sound in the back.


    I saw that Tek suddenly appeared and tried to rob him in the face of God.


    "You dare!" Kirin blocked in front and stopped tech with one punch.


    "Hum, it''s up to you!" Tek made an instant effort to completely crush Kirin with absolute power.


    raise one ''s arm in a call for action!


    Kirin''s strength soared, and Kirin''s arm also played an effect in an instant. Tektronix was even inferior to Tektronix in strength.


    This scene shocked Ning on one side. No wonder Wu Hao had no fear. It turned out that Xiao Qi was so strong.


    Originally, he thought Xiao Qi was just an ordinary lower God. Unexpectedly, he was an upper God, and he was obviously stronger than tech.


    Wu Hao ignored TEK, put away all three things, and then kowtowed three more times to the coffin.


    "Thank you, master."


    "Boy, you''d better put all your things down and share them together if you know the truth, otherwise you don''t want to go out alive today." Tek immediately threatened to lose his baby.


    "What I don''t like is threats. If you don''t calculate me at the beginning, maybe I can leave some for you. Now, either you get out or you die and choose for yourself." Wu Hao doesn''t pay attention to each other at all.


    He just doesn''t want Kirin to expose too much. Otherwise, as long as Kirin shows his real body, the so-called tech is nothing at all.


    "Hahaha, threatened by a demigod, it seems that my reputation of Tech has declined over the years!"


    "Hunter TEK, haven''t you heard of it?" Two daggers appeared in Tech''s hand, and then the figure began to blur, as if hidden in the dark.


    "Hunter TEK, it''s him!" Serening''s face changed greatly.


    "Do you know?" Wu Hao asked.


    Serening nodded.


    "The hunter teke has excellent assassination skills. He used to be just a lower God. I heard that later, because of his assassination skills, he first killed a seriously injured middle God, swallowed the divine grid, and then became the middle God. Later, he became the upper God in the same way. I didn''t expect to meet him here today."

 Chapter 1241

    Wu Hao didn''t speak, and the other party''s breath really disappeared. No wonder he can rely on this ability to reach the upper God from the lower God, which is really outstanding.


    "Xiao Qi, can you detect where he is?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    Qilin shook his head: "I don''t know. It disappeared. I can feel a dangerous smell."


    Wu Hao frowns. The other party really has some skills and can escape Qilin''s perception.


    Heavenly eye!


    Mental strength!


    Wu Hao immediately began to check, but the realm was too different and had no effect at all.


    "No, leave quickly!" Wu Hao found that something was wrong. It was really inconvenient for them to act in this environment.


    "Want to leave? Take your life! " Tek takes his hand and stabs Kirin with his dagger.


    Qilin felt a cold feeling and quickly turned to avoid. The dagger just crossed his neck. It was only less than a centimeter away. I''m afraid it would cut his throat.


    "How''s it going? Are you okay?" Wu Hao asked. Qilin shook his head again. The situation is really bad now.


    The other party hides in the dark. If this goes on, they will lose sooner or later.


    "Boss, what should I do? This guy doesn''t have any breath at all."


    Wu Hao has eyes and ears, and no airflow can escape his eyes.


    But I still can''t feel the changes in the airflow. I have to say that this special ability really gives people a headache.


    "Since I can''t find your breath, I can only show you." Wu Hao''s mouth outline, suddenly thought of a more stupid method.


    "Xiao Qi, concentrate and avoid his attack." Wu Hao said quickly.


    Just then, Tek shot again and killed again.


    "Right now!"


    Hoo!


    A handful of flour flew out and aimed directly at tech who attacked Kirin.


    "Boss, what are you doing? Can this thing hurt him?" Qilin choked on the ash of his nose and asked.


    "Hehe, what are you worried about? Look at him." Wu Hao smiled.


    After reading it, Qilin and serening suddenly understand that this is really a good way.


    Flour sprinkled on the body, no matter how invisible, the flour is white, and it is impossible to hide with each other.


    "Die!" Tek did it again, but this time he paid a price.


    He didn''t even know that his whereabouts had been exposed. Qilin grabbed his wrist, and without paying attention, Qilin "clicked" and broke his arm.


    Ah


    There were screams everywhere, but it was only a few seconds. A few seconds later, tech disappeared again.


    Maybe he was afraid of being heard where he was, so he had to endure the pain.


    "How, how possible, they absolutely can''t know where I am and what''s going on!" Qilin''s face changed greatly and he didn''t know what had happened.


    He endured the pain and went around behind Qilin. Looking at it, Qilin didn''t find it at all.


    However, in fact, Kirin''s breath has locked him in. Because he is stained with flour, his behavior is all in the eyes of the three.


    "Since I can''t solve you, I''ll solve them first!" Tek set his eyes on Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao is just a demigod. It should be solved well, and all the treasures are on Wu Hao.


    Just kill Wu Hao and take everything away.


    "Huh?" Qilin also sees the intention of the other party. Suddenly, his body quickly shifts and comes to Wu Hao.


    "What do you want to do!" He said coldly, facing tech.


    "How, how possible, how did you find me?" The three turned and looked at him. At this time, he already knew that his assassination ability was broken.


    "How did you find out? Do you think it''s difficult to find you? " Wu Hao sneered and played with the flour in his hand.


    Tek''s face changed dramatically. At this time, he remembered that Wu Hao had attacked him with flour.


    After looking at him, he realized that it was this simple way that made him show his figure. No wonder Qilin could know his position accurately.


    "You, you want to die!" Tek was completely angry, and the breath began to explode in an instant.


    The whole freeze began to tremble, and it was clear that Tek was not going to assassinate.


    "This is the elder''s grave. You''d better not disturb the elder''s rest!" Wu Hao said coldly.


    "I don''t care what you are, senior. If you don''t, all three of you will die!" Tek roared, his eyes bloodshot.


    "Xiao Qi, stop him!"


    Qilin nodded and rushed over. Their breath collided with each other, and they shook more violently.


    "No, Xiao Qi comes back. Let''s get out of here first. This guy is crazy." Wu Hao looked at the frozen and couldn''t support it, so he quickly opened his mouth.


    If they go on like this, they have to be buried here alive. Of course, those are small problems, but the owner in the coffin can admit him and give him all the treasures. He must let the other party rest in peace.


    Qilin retreats back after receiving Wu Hao''s order, and the three leave the scene quickly.


    "Want to run? Hum! No way, none of you can run away today! " Tech caught up.


    The scene then staged a fight to catch up with each other, and others in the tomb also looked puzzled.


    Is there nothing in it? Obviously, tech went in first and came out.


    "Stop them quickly. All the babies are on them." Cried tech.


    It took a few seconds for the crowd to react.


    "Come on, stop them!" The crowd began to shout to each other.


    "Hum, a bunch of fools!" Kirin waved and blocked all the attacks.


    Soon they flew out of the cave and rose into the sky.


    "Xiao Qi, are you sure to kill him?" Wu Hao asked, and Qilin nodded.


    "It''s just like playing with him."


    "OK, then solve him." Wu Hao doesn''t like to leave a disaster. If he lets Tek go today, he may cause other trouble in the future.


    Wu Hao''s appearance attracted everyone''s attention, and Xijie not far away also looked at it in shock.


    It seems that Wu Hao caused public anger. Now everyone looks at them.


    "If the rest of you don''t want to die, get out of here." Kirin''s breath soared and finally stayed in the upper God stage.


    At this moment, Xijie knew that the one who followed Wu Hao''s feelings was a superior God.


    A cold sweat came from behind him. Fortunately, he didn''t resist and resisted in front of the superior God. Isn''t that really trying to die.


    "Leave your things, or you can''t go away today!" Many of the central gods who were just recuperating came to tech.


    It is said that all the things are on Wu Hao. Naturally, they will not let Wu Hao, a stranger, go.


    What about the superior God? As long as they join hands with tech, the superior God is nothing.


    "Everyone, if you dare to stop today, I Wu Hao will remember."

 Chapter 1242

    "Hum, how dare a demigod threaten us? Today, even if you have the protection of the superior God, we will try the depth, don''t we? After all, there are top gods in it! "


    Originally, the Chinese people still hesitated. After all, tech was too cunning, but when they heard that there were top gods, their eyes lit up.


    If they can get the upper God, they will ascend to the sky step by step.


    Even some hypocrites hold the idea of luck. If luck falls from the sky, they will get the upper God.


    "Yes, there are many people and great power. As long as Lord Tek takes action, it''s not difficult to deal with him."


    Tech sneered. His goal was achieved. As long as he could take things from Wu Hao, what could these people do with his strength.


    Wu Hao naturally saw the purpose of TEK and shook his head helplessly. These people are really stupid to death.


    Of course, there are smart people who feel that it''s no good. Even if they can deal with Wu Hao, it''s obvious that teke won''t give them the divine personality, so why waste these time and take the risk of offending a superior God in the end.


    "Want to fight my boss? You''re still young! " Qilin said loudly, the breath of the superior God broke out, and the earth moved and the mountains shook.


    "Don''t love war. It should not be far from the fire area. Let''s leave directly." Wu Hao whispered to Qilin.


    After all, if these people add up, they can really create a great deterrent to them, so it''s best to leave first.


    Qilin nodded: "sening, hold on."


    Serening answered and immediately grabbed his pen.


    "Take your time, no company!"


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Kirin''s speed soared and rushed away from the crowd.


    Gravity field!


    Polar ice field!


    Kill God!


    Wu Hao also instantly released three fields. Although the role of these three fields is not great, it is more than enough to delay the following of the median God.


    With the speed of Kirin, I''m afraid only tech can catch up in the end.


    But what''s the use of Tec catching up? Can he be Qilin''s opponent?


    "Damn it, stop!" Teke roared angrily. He also saw Wu Hao''s purpose. If he really escaped, he really had no way to be alone.


    "Stop? You think I''m a fool... "Wu Hao sneered twice.


    There was a long streamer in the sky, and several figures passed at a high speed.


    The ice boats on the ice sea stopped one after another and watched the streamer pass by. They were shocked one by one.


    Everyone who has a little eyesight knows that it is a superior God, but some people who can''t see it think it''s popular in broad daylight.


    Although the speed of the central God behind is also fast, it is more than a little slower than Kirin and tech.


    "Boss, if you don''t stop, I''ll clean him up. This guy is like an asshole. It''s endless." Qilin looks back at tech impatiently.


    "No, I''m talking when I get to the fire area. Let him follow." Wu Hao responded faintly. Even if the other party followed, there seemed to be no way to take them.


    As long as you get rid of the central gods as much as possible, there will be no threat from Tek.


    Teke''s face became more and more ugly. He also felt Wu Hao''s purpose, but Kirin''s speed was very fast. Even if he broke out all the speed, he could only compare it with it. There was no spare space to catch up.


    About two days later, Kirin''s physical strength also decreased, not to mention that tech behind him was completely weak.


    "The front is the fire area." Suning pointed to the sky in front, a fire red, just like the fire burning sky he saw when he was a child.


    "All right, stop and get rid of this follower here."


    With that, Kirin stopped and turned his eyes to tech.


    "You have perseverance, but now you have no help. How are you going to deal with me?" Qilin smiled and said.


    Tech''s face was ugly. During this period, he also thought about this problem. Without help, he couldn''t deal with these three guys at all.


    He didn''t pay attention to the two demigods, but the deterrent power of the superior God was still huge.


    And it is obvious that Kirin''s strength is above him. Alone, he is not an opponent at all.


    But he doesn''t care so much. Even if he can''t deal with Kirin, he has to find out where these guys have gone.


    In short, he can never let Wu Hao go. He must get the top God.


    "Hum, you can''t escape. I''ll catch up even at the ends of the earth." Tek gasped.


    "Oh? Do you still have the strength to chase? How do you feel a little short of breath? It''s estimated that you''ll die suddenly after chasing it. It''s just a God. You won''t take your life. "


    Tiger didn''t listen to Wu Hao''s words at all. In this world of the law of the jungle, it is so.


    Who doesn''t take risks in order to survive.


    So no matter what Wu Hao says, he can''t give up, because if he can get the top God, his strength can reach the top God.


    At that time, under the LORD God, who can threaten him? Now he can reach the level of superior God, isn''t it step by step.


    Seeing that Tek didn''t speak, Wu Hao smiled helplessly: "it''s not easy for you to practice. Go away quickly. We don''t have so much time to waste with you."


    "Dream!" Tek refused directly and clearly, and obviously wanted him to put it away. It was impossible.


    "Ah, you can''t live because of your own sin. In that case, Xiao Qi, let''s go after solving him."


    Qilin puts down Wu Hao and serening.


    "How many rounds can you bear me now?" Tek was still silent. He was always struggling whether to go or stay.


    Staying with his strength is really not Kirin''s opponent. If you want to go, what should the top God do.


    Tek looked around and looked around as if he were looking for something.


    Finally, his eyes focused on the land, which had left the ice sea area, and in front of it was the fire area.


    Along the way, Wu Hao and they didn''t change their direction. Did they want to go to Huoyu?


    Suddenly, teke remembered something. It seemed that Wu Hao had used a field, the extreme ice field, which seemed to have the power of law.


    Do you?


    Teke looks at Wu Hao. Does Wu Hao really want to go to the fire area? Since there is the ice law, you can go to the fire area to understand the fire law.


    Huohai forest, this is the territory of the fire people.


    After thinking for a few seconds, tech had a new plan and finally smiled.


    "OK, anyway, I''m not your opponent. In this case, I don''t ask for trouble. I''ll go. I hope you can keep good luck."

 Chapter 1243

    With that, tech quickly rushed to the sea of fire below and disappeared in the eyes of the three.


    "What''s down there? It''s all fire." Wu Hao looked at sening and asked suspiciously.


    "I haven''t been to the fire area. I''m not sure, but it''s said that after the ice sea, it''s the territory of the fire people. This should be the territory of the fire people. They all have extraordinary strength and have innate fire rules, which is extremely difficult to deal with."


    Looking at the direction where Tek disappeared, Wu Hao frowned. After a few seconds, he patted Qilin on the shoulder.


    "Come on, get out of here. Let''s go to the fire area." He has a bad feeling.


    Why did teke choose to leave easily just now? There must be ghosts.


    And the direction of disappearance is what senin said, the fire man territory.


    He was still careless. He knew not to let Tek leave. He wouldn''t give up at all from what he said when he left.


    If nothing happens, tech should go to the fire people.


    Since the charisma of the deity is so great here, the fire people will definitely follow him if they hear that he has a top deity.


    "Senin, you said that the fire people all have living rules, so they shouldn''t devour the thunder gods?" On the way, Wu Hao still asked his doubts.


    Serening shook his head: "I don''t know this. It''s not reasonable, but the temptation of the top gods is huge. Even if they don''t swallow it, it''s very considerable to change ice and fire crystals."


    Yes, there is this problem. Wu haogang just forgot to think. Even if he doesn''t swallow it, it can be used to change crystals. As long as he wants to become a God alone, he can''t help understanding the power of the law.


    Fire people have congenital conditions. They are born with the law of fire, but the law of ice does not.


    "Xiao Qi, hurry up." Wu Hao urged.


    Qilin probably has a good connection with Wu Hao''s heart. He also feels what Wu Hao is worried about, and immediately increases the speed to the limit.


    About half an hour later, Wu Hao successfully entered the fire area.


    It is very different from the ice area. In addition to the temperature, it is more about the environment and atmosphere.


    What you can see in front of you seems to be ruins. It seems that those burned by fire can no longer survive. The power of fire system law is also very strong.


    The ice area is so fresh and clean that it makes people relaxed and happy. At the same time, it is also very calm. It seems that everything in the world has been frozen, which makes people feel no emotion.


    But the fire area is annoying. It always feels like something is blocking the chest. It''s really hard for people to breathe.


    Of course, he believes that this is also the reason why there are fire laws in the fire area. The fire has been burning for so long and continues to grow. It''s strange that there are no fire laws.


    As soon as he stopped, Wu Hao felt a few breaths flying not far from the horizon.


    "Hide!" Wu Hao felt a familiar smell. Looking around, it was really Tek.


    He took the three superior gods of the burning Terran race through the sky at a high speed.


    Hai Zhen is as like as two peas. He went to the fire and helped the fire. Apparently, the fire people agreed to help.


    Three superior gods, this is definitely not what they can fight now. They can only avoid temporarily. If they are found, their situation will be in trouble.


    "Xiao Qi, hurry up and recover. I''ll protect the Dharma for you."


    The consumption of Kirin along the way is also very huge, so you must recover your physical strength.


    In case of special circumstances, it can also facilitate them to escape immediately.


    Qilin nodded and began to recover his martial arts. Wu Hao also took advantage of this time to understand the fire system law.


    It is indeed dozens of times richer than ordinary places. It is absolutely twice the result with half the effort to practice the fire system law in such places.


    Serening was not careless and was always on guard to see if anyone found them.


    About an hour later, Kirin recovered to his peak, and the three officially got up.


    But in order not to attract attention, they chose to walk. According to serening, this is not the best place for cultivation.


    If you want to understand the fire law faster, you must go to the central area, that is, Yancheng, where the fire law is the most behind. Nine times out of ten, the demigods there can successfully understand the fire law.


    Obviously, tech should also think of this problem, so they will definitely go to Yancheng to look for it.


    Of course, Wu Hao can''t control so much. If Tek and the fireman are really there, he must go in even if he is sneaky.


    As long as he can successfully understand the fire law, the six laws will be complete. At that time, he can successfully step into the realm of false gods and begin to refine his divine personality.


    The way to become God is imperative, and there is not much time left for him.


    Moreover, after becoming a God, he is also a subordinate God. If he wants to fight the raccoon eating king, it is absolutely impossible to be a subordinate God alone.


    At least you have to reach the middle God or even the upper God. If the raccoon eating king is too powerful, maybe the upper God can''t help it.


    Wu Hao also has a headache when he thinks of these things, but what can he do? He has to walk step by step and eat his meal one mouthful at a time.,


    Even worrying is useless. They can only do it step by step, so that they can have some hope.


    At least there are still shadows and holy kings supporting now. There should be no problem in a short time.


    The only similarity between fire and ice is plunder.


    Always pay attention to this problem in ice areas, as well as in fire areas, unless you reach a safe area.


    And Yancheng is a safe area. As long as you get to Yancheng, what if you meet teke?


    If it''s a big deal, he will stay in the burning and refining spirit, and it''s not too late to leave when he reaches the spirit state.


    Of course, this is only the final way. He also knows that even if he reaches the realm of gods, it is difficult to resist the superior gods with primary strength.


    "Little brothers, where are you going? Do you want to take the train? "


    train?


    Wu Hao looked surprised. Is there a train here, too? However, at first glance, it turned out to be just a car with fire element to provide energy. People here actually call it a train.


    But there seems to be nothing wrong with the train. The train is just a car formed by fire.


    "No, we''re around here." Serening responded faintly.


    "Huh?" Originally, Wu Hao wanted to ask. If he could go there by this thing, it would save some time.


    But sening pushed Wu Hao and told him not to talk. It was obviously a problem. Then Wu Hao shut up.


    After leaving, Wu Hao asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter? Is there a problem? "


    "Of course, there is a problem. These are villains who often trade. As long as they get on their train, there is a great possibility that there will be a spirit sealing chain. At that time, life and death will be handed over to each other."

 Chapter 1244

    Black merchants are simply black merchants. Once trapped by the spirit sealing chain, even the superior gods cannot be spared.


    These profiteers really have a good idea. They are doing business and killing people and stealing goods.


    It''s good to have seren with them, otherwise they would suffer today.


    "In that case, do you think they have great wealth?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    Hearing this, sening looked stunned. After getting along with Wu Hao for some time, he also knew Wu Hao''s virtue. Now when he asked this question, he must have another idea.


    "There must be a robbery." Sening also responded with a smile, saying that people can be infected. Although the things Wu Hao did before are somewhat cheap, they are really very detoxifying and addictive.


    "Well, let''s try." Now that you know each other''s means, it''s not so difficult to prevent.


    Wu Hao asks Qilin to hide the divine power first. Once the spirit sealing chain appears, he will immediately make a defense. In this way, the deterrent power of the spirit sealing chain will be lost.


    "Three adults, do you want to take a bus? The whole fire area, heaven and earth, can go. " A man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks smiled like a slave and said to Wu Hao.


    "To Yancheng?" Wu Hao asked faintly.


    "Go, of course. It takes 50 crystals, ice and fire." Wu Hao nodded and lost 50 crystals.


    "OK, three adults get in the car." The man smiled and opened the door.


    I have to say that the environment inside is pretty good, and the space is also OK, about eight square meters, which can catch up with a small room. Three people can basically rest in it.


    When Wu Hao entered the carriage, he looked everywhere. There seemed to be no abnormality in it, and everything seemed very normal.


    Of course, the spirit sealing chain is imperceptible. It can only be felt at the moment of the other party''s hand.


    If there is no defense, just that moment is enough.


    Mental strength!


    Heavenly eye!


    After sitting down, Wu Hao immediately looked around, and then began to pay close attention to the driver''s every move.


    "Gentlemen, sit down and let''s go!" Then the train sent out a flame and went out in an instant.


    The speed is at least 200, which is pretty good. The main power here is provided by fire, which is much better than those on the earth.


    "Brother Hao, pay a little attention. If there is no accident, they should start soon. After solving it, they will return to the place just now."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    This is normal. After all, tourists often come from ice areas, so once they are far away, it will take a long time to come back.


    Unscrupulous businessmen never do such things, let alone such evil black businessmen.


    After a while, the driver spoke immediately.


    "Gentlemen, sit down. There''s a little trouble ahead."


    Through the window, Wu Hao saw a volcano erupting not far away. It looked very dangerous.


    The driver dodged the lava with exquisite skill and left quickly.


    "Are you all right?" The driver asked again.


    "Well, it''s okay." Wu Hao responded faintly, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, because his heavenly eye had noticed that the driver was ready to do it.


    An invisible chain is slowly approaching them.


    Wu Hao makes a look at Qilin and asks Qilin to pay attention to his head.


    Qilin nodded. With Wu Hao''s reminder, he naturally noticed the difference.


    "Gentlemen, what are you going to do in Yancheng?" Then the driver sat in front and asked again.


    Use common techniques to distract passengers, and then immediately sacrifice the spirit sealing chain while passengers are not paying attention.


    "Something, of course, is to avoid danger. After all, there are too many bad people outside." Wu Hao responded faintly.


    "Yes, sir, that''s right. We often encounter danger when we do this kind of business outside. If we meet someone with ulterior motives, it''s equivalent to doing it for nothing and we have to pay 20 cents back."


    Wu Haoxi sneers, with ulterior motives? What they don''t say is themselves. They really can catch thieves.


    "Yes, so I went to Yancheng to avoid danger and understand the law of fire..." as soon as Wu Hao''s voice fell, the spirit seal chain was tied to their wrists.


    "What''s the matter? I feel so stuffy here. I don''t have any strength at all." Wu Hao suddenly said.


    "What''s the matter, my lord? Not feeling well? " The driver asked knowingly.


    "Me too, boss. Even my strength has been affected." Qilin also pretended to say.


    Just then, the driver stopped the car and opened the car door.


    "Three adults, what''s your situation? Are you okay?" Between the words, I looked at the spirit sealing chain, which is also to ensure that everything is safe.


    After all, if the spirit sealing chain is not tied successfully, he also has a way back.


    After checking, the spirit sealing chain was bound to Wu Hao''s three hands accurately, and he was relieved.


    "Hahaha, three of you, you''ve really been naive. You dare to get on the thief ship."


    "You..." Wu Hao weakly pointed to the driver.


    "Yes, I''m just what you said. I have ulterior motives, but aren''t you fooled? Now you''re afraid you won''t have a chance to go to Yancheng." The driver forked and laughed.


    After such a long time, fewer and fewer people can be fooled, so they are naturally very excited to get a single.


    "What are you going to do..." Wu Hao asked angrily.


    "What are you doing? Of course, it''s to do something meaningful. Kill you first, and then figure it out. It''s better to have a divine personality. "


    Wu Hao''s heart is black. These guys are so black. If the gods suffer, they can really break out a lot of wealth.


    "Then kill me first and let them go." Wu Hao continued.


    "Hey, Hai is very loyal. I can satisfy you to kill you first, but it''s impossible for me to let them go."


    They can''t let anyone go. After all, they can''t leave their enemies when doing such things, otherwise there will be no peace.


    "Are you sure?" At this time, Wu Hao showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, then slowly sat up, stretched out his hand and pulled out the spirit sealing chain.


    Qilin and serening are the same. Seeing this scene, the driver''s face changes greatly.


    "This... What, what''s going on!" The driver was shocked. How did Wu Hao break away from the spirit sealing chain? It''s absolutely impossible.


    Even the top gods can''t get rid of this bondage. Wu Hao, they don''t look strong. How can they.


    "Does it feel amazing? Is there any accident? " Wu Hao stood up and asked with a sneer.

 Chapter 1245

    "You, what are you?" the driver panicked, and the spirit breath on Qilin burst out in an instant.


    "You want to ask how we unsealed it?"


    "Do you think a mere spiritual chain can trap us? "Naive," Wu Hao said with a cold hum.


    At this time, the driver knew that he had been tricked. It turned out that Wu Hao and they knew that there was a spirit chain from the moment they got on the bus.


    "You, you are despicable." the driver stepped back.


    "What? We mean? Do you think we are more despicable than what you do? " Wu Hao was speechless. He was called despicable by a despicable man. This guy really dares to say anything.


    "What do you want!" The driver never thought that after so many years in this business, he turned over the boat in the gutter and was calculated by others.


    "Not much, just get rid of the scourge." Wu Hao nods to Qilin. The other party is also a lower God at least. If he does it, it will be difficult.


    Qilin nodded, and without thinking about it, he picked up the other party like a chicken.


    "Spare my life, I, I dare not, spare me!" The other party''s eyes are full of fear. Only begging for mercy is his only way to live.


    He had felt a strong and terrible breath, which only the superior God had.


    How could a lower God be the opponent of a higher God.


    In fact, Wu Hao is also very envious of Qilin''s abnormal divine animal blood.


    As long as the divine beast blood awakens, with the strength of ancient blood, it can instantly become a powerful superior God. No wonder they say that the strength of divine beasts depends on two kinds.


    One is the top, the other is the most common. If you have the blood of ancient gods and beasts, you will become an extraordinary super God in the future.


    "Now spare your life. It''s too late. Make atonement for the sins you have done." With that, Qilin killed the other party in a second.


    In front of the upper gods, all the lower gods are nothingness, not to mention the powerful beast Kirin.


    "Boss, what''s next?" Qilin threw the body on the ground and asked Wu Hao.


    "Of course, look at the booty." Wu Hao smiled and brought down the space ring on the driver''s hand.


    By the way, he kicked the body down.


    "Serening, can you drive this?" Wu Hao looked at serening and asked.


    Serening nodded: "I think so. Just master the direction. It''s not difficult. I''ll try." Then he entered the driving area.


    After a minute, serening became familiar with several key positions.


    "I''m going to go. Pay attention." Speaking of it, serening has made some progress. After all, he has only seen it in the data before and has not touched this thing.


    But it''s really not difficult. After starting slowly, it calmed down. After a few minutes of proficiency, sening basically mastered a lot.


    After feeling all right, Wu Hao looked at the driver''s space ring.


    I don''t know. I was startled at the sight.


    There are 230000 crystals. This number is terrible and frightening.


    As senin said, doing this thing is really rich in oil, which is much better than being a pirate in the ice sea.


    When he was in the ice sea, he had a lot of crystals, but the total was only 50000 or 60000.


    Now this guy suddenly appeared 230000, and there were many precious medicinal materials. Wu Hao was dazzled.


    If you want to sell it, it may still be worth about 100000.


    Of course, he''s not so stupid. Many of these things are rare. It''s a pity to sell them. He''s not the kind of person who will sell his personality in order to crystallize.


    "Here you are, serene." Wu Hao took out 50000 crystals, and then there were some pretty good babies.


    Suning was startled and quickly refused.


    "What does this have to do with me? I can''t accept it. I can reach the fire area safely thanks to you. How can I ask for your things again?" Serening was still surprised.


    He can see that Wu Hao needs crystallization very much. Now he has given him so much. It''s unreasonable.


    "Hehe, what are you talking about? If you hadn''t disclosed the news, there are many dangers. We don''t know at all. How can we get these? So stop talking. I''ll take the big head, so I''ll give you these. Take them." Wu Hao insisted.


    "No, no, since you need it, just leave it to yourself. I can fight for it slowly in the future." Serening still refused.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, or do you think you don''t like this? Everyone is blessed to share, and you can take great credit for getting these. " Wu Hao still insisted on pushing it into serening''s arms.


    "This" serening was a little embarrassed. Although he did give a lot of information, what he knew was only a drop in the bucket.


    Wu Hao and Xiao Qi are powerful. Even without his guidance, how many people dare to provoke, so Wu Hao''s statement is just a simple excuse.


    However, Wu Hao is happy that he can be regarded as a friend.


    "OK, since you have said so, I''ll take it. I''ll give it to you when you need it in the future."


    Sening was driving all the way, and he was more and more handy, running towards Yancheng very fast.


    At this time, tech and others have arrived in Yancheng. For the sake of Lei''s superior God, tech also used all his strength. As soon as he arrived in Yancheng, he immediately began to search.


    Wu Hao is bound to be found. Anyway, he will definitely get the upper God.


    But after looking for two days, Wu Hao didn''t seem to be in Yancheng at all.


    Did he make a mistake in his calculation? Didn''t Wu Hao come to Yancheng to understand the law of fire system?


    But no matter how you calculate it, it should be accurate. Among the three, Wu Hao is the center, and Wu Hao is clearly the master.


    Or they haven''t arrived at all. Tek calmed down when he thought of it. Maybe he hasn''t arrived yet.


    After a few days of chasing, the superior God must be very collapsed, so he will definitely stop and rest in the middle.


    In this way, it''s normal to delay some time. In short, Wu Hao has a great chance of coming to Yancheng. He has to wait more time anyway.


    "Tec, where is the man you said and why you haven''t found him yet." The three superior gods of the fire family followed tech for two days. At this time, their patience reached the limit little by little.


    "Three, they certainly haven''t arrived yet. Let''s wait, wait, they''ll come." In the face of these three people, tech didn''t dare to be high above, so he could only persuade them as much as possible.

 Chapter 1246

    "Hum, we''re giving you three days. If that person doesn''t show up, you''re ready to bear the loss of our fire clan." The other party snorted coldly.


    Tech didn''t speak and was very upset. These guys obviously wanted to be wrong. Didn''t they want to benefit from following him at the beginning.


    Now people don''t find the benefits and start thinking about him. It''s like robbing by fire.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything. If he annoyed the other party, the other party would clean him up now, and he had nothing to say.


    Now he can only pray that his calculation is correct and hope that Wu Hao and them will come here, otherwise the thunder god will completely miss him.


    Wu Hao and the three of them are approaching Yancheng leisurely at this time. Although sening''s driving acceleration is skilled, he is not an old driver. In addition, Wu Hao asked him to slow down, so they just keep moving at a speed of less than 200.


    At this rate, it only takes about three days to arrive. During this period, Wu Hao and they still need to stop and rest, so it is estimated that it will take about five days.


    The closer he was to Yancheng, the stronger the fire law became. Three days later, the energy of the fire law made Wu Hao enter a state of perception.


    Such a strong fire law is obviously much stronger than the ice law.


    Qilin is protecting Wu Hao''s Dharma. Sening knows that Wu Hao is in a state of enlightenment and tries to drive the vehicle as smoothly as possible.


    About two days later, the three had arrived at the border of Yancheng, only half a day away from Yancheng.


    However, at this time, there was a dispute between Yancheng, tech and others, and three days had already passed.


    Tek was unwilling, so he paid a little price and gave the three some benefits, which made the three stay for two more days.


    But in the past two days, there was no trace of Wu Hao, so the three fire families were more dissatisfied with Tek and asked Tek to make up for their losses. They wanted to temper the fire family immediately.


    But where would teke promise? He didn''t get any benefit himself. Now he''s still pasting it upside down, and now he has to make compensation.


    In the end, tech didn''t care so much. Anyway, this is Yancheng, and the three guys didn''t dare to fight him.


    In short, it is impossible for him to make compensation. They are not an employment relationship. Everyone wants to get benefits. In this case, he may be held responsible in the headquarters. He is not a big wrongdoer.


    "How dare you offend my fire clan?" The other party is naturally very dissatisfied with Tek''s refusal at this time.


    "I dare not, but you let me make compensation. To tell you the truth, I really don''t have that ability. If you want to get benefits, you can wait two more days, otherwise I really can''t help it." Tek was so persuasive that he was very oppressed.


    "Hum, who knows if what you said is true or false. I fire family manage everything every day. Do you think we have time to waste here with you!" The other party may also think that he can''t do it in this burning city, and his tone eased a little.


    "If I''m going to lie, I can''t give you so many benefits before."


    The three looked at each other, and then they seemed to have made a decision.


    "OK, well, let''s go back to the fire family together and come back again. How about?"


    Tek''s face changed slightly. What are the three guys playing with? The discerning man can see at a glance.


    I must be trying to trick him out and deal with him after leaving the safe area.


    "I think I''m still here to guard them. Once they come, I''ll report to you immediately."


    At least he is also a top assassin. Naturally, the other party can''t fool him with this little trick.


    "So you won''t go back with us?" The other party also knows that Tek should have seen their purpose.


    But the fire clan has never had much reason to do things. Since teke doesn''t cooperate, it is their enemy. In the face of the enemy, they will never be polite.


    What should teke do now that he is oppressed and oppressed by Wu Hao and the three of them, which makes him offend such a powerful enemy of the fire family.


    Unless he stays in Yancheng all his life, once he leaves Yancheng, waiting for him will be endless pursuit.


    "Don''t embarrass me, three. Well, I have only 20000 crystals. I''ll give them all to you." Tech took out all the crystals from his body.


    "Here, there''s another level nine array."


    Now he doesn''t want to offend the fire clan, so he can only bleed.


    It is said that money is only an external thing, so he can only give up money and choose to keep himself safe.


    "Did you send beggars?" The other party didn''t look at what Tek took out and couldn''t see it at all.


    "I really can''t help it." Teke is oppressed. What can he do now? Does he really want to go with them?


    Once you follow out, you really don''t have to live or die.


    But if he doesn''t go, there are only two results for him, staying in Yancheng until he dies, or going out to be chased.


    "Go to the fire clan with us. I''ll explain the situation to the clan leader and let him forgive you as much as possible."


    Tek was silent. He didn''t know what to say. If he knew so, he shouldn''t ask the fire clan for help. Now, lift a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    "I''ll give you half an hour to think about it. We''re going to buy in Yancheng. If you don''t think clearly in half an hour, I''ll go back by myself, but if you dare to leave during the period, you''ll bear the consequences."


    Then the three left.


    Watching the three leave, tech''s eyes brightened slightly. Taking this opportunity, can he run away? As long as he leaves the fire area and goes to the ice area, the fire family can''t deal with him.


    But this idea is only for a moment. Since the three people dare to leave so confidently, they will keep people staring at him, so he can''t run away anyway.


    I really screwed myself up.


    Half an hour passed, and the three of the fire family found tech again.


    "How''s it going? Have you thought it over! " The three men stared at Tek and asked angrily.


    Teke sighed and finally whispered, "after going to the fire family, please say more good words for me. This little thing is no respect."


    With that, Tek took out a lower God. Although it didn''t have much effect on the three upper gods, it could also be replaced by crystallization, at least more than 100000.


    "Easy to say, easy to say." The other party obviously faced this divine personality and also slightly eliminated the ignition.


    Just then, however, Tek''s eyes looked at the city gate not far away.


    A train came in. It was Wu Hao and the three of them.


    At this time, Tek was very angry and looked at the God sent out.


    ܳ!


    "Three adults, that''s them!" Tek whispered, pointing not far away.

 Chapter 1247

    At this time, tech doesn''t care how much he lost just now. As long as he can successfully get the top God of Lei Department in Wu Hao''s hands, everything will be worth it.


    After entering Yancheng, Wu Hao also found tech not far away.


    "Oh, come so early?" After Wu Hao got off the bus, he took the initiative to say hello to tech.


    "Boy, you''d better hand over the things quickly, otherwise!" Tek said fiercely.


    At this time, he hated Wu Hao to the bone. If it weren''t for Wu Hao, he wouldn''t lose his wife and lose his soldiers. Now the only thing that can comfort him is the superior God of Lei Department.


    "What? Don''t you think you have enough points? You have taken away all the upper gods. What else do you want? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "You! When did I get the upper God? " Tech''s face changed dramatically.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to eat black now? Don''t go too far, or you will suffer retribution. Don''t I get an artifact? Compared with the upper God, magic should not u count. "


    All three of the fire clan looked at TEK, and their eyes were full of questions.


    "Three, don''t listen to this smelly boy talking nonsense here. I don''t have a divine personality. The divine personality is in the hands of this boy." Tek didn''t tell the three of the fire clan about the divine personality. He thought of when to get it. He took it himself, but now the situation doesn''t allow it at all.


    Obviously, the three of the fire clan have suspected him. If he still hides, he really can''t say it clearly.


    "What do you mean? I didn''t listen to you at first. " The superior God of the fire family asked coldly.


    "Ah? You, you didn''t say it. Sorry, I didn''t know you didn''t say it. " Wu Hao pretended to be shocked and said.


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense to me. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!" Tek''s face is very ugly. Wu Hao is digging a hole for him. It''s too cunning.


    "OK, I won''t say it. I won''t say it. I''m sorry." Wu Hao quickly covered his mouth.


    However, this action was even more unclear, and Tek''s face turned red.


    "You have made it clear to me that the divine spirit is not here. Take it out quickly and spare you!" Tech grabs Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao shook his head and said nothing.


    "Hand it in quickly. Don''t play tricks on me!" Tek said angrily.


    "Didn''t you tell me not to talk? I''m a demigod. Where''s the upper God? If I want to have the upper God, do you think I''ll still be here?" Wu Hao then shut up.


    "You!" Teke has found that the faces of the three fire families around him are changing. Obviously, he doesn''t believe what he said.


    "Don''t be fooled by him. I really don''t have a divine personality. You two say whether the divine personality is on you." At this time, Tek is in a hurry to seek medical treatment. He can only look at serening and Kirin.


    "Well... You didn''t tell us when we cooperated. Now let''s say..." Qilin shrugged.


    Having been with Wu Hao for a long time, he naturally understands what Wu Hao is playing, so he won''t let people see the flaw at all.


    Kirin''s words made tech more confused.


    "And you have to think about what you will face next if you do it here." Serening also said faintly.


    If he is outside, he may be afraid of Tektronix, but this is a safe zone. Once Tektronix starts, the mechanism of the safe zone will completely exclude Tektronix, and then Tektronix will be punished.


    Tek was angry, but what serening said was also true.


    It seemed that he was too angry just now. Wu Hao had an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    "OK, boy, you have seed, right and wrong, we''ll see!" Tec left the scene with a cold hum.


    Anyway, he really can''t deal with Wu Hao in Yancheng. Since Wu Hao comes to Yancheng, he won''t leave easily.


    Moreover, he also hopes that Wu Hao will leave Yancheng. As long as he leaves the safety zone, he can do it. At that time, he will not be afraid that he can''t deal with Wu Hao if he unites the three fire families.


    "Three, don''t listen to the boy''s nonsense. Since he has appeared, why not wait for some time. As long as he comes out of Yancheng, we can hold him at that time."


    In fact, the three are just suspicious. Although Wu Hao''s words are really unbelievable, TEC naturally can''t believe what he said.


    "You''d better explain to us what''s going on with the upper God."


    The three left the scene with Tek. Now they don''t care about anything else. The upper God is naturally very important to them, so they must find out the situation.


    "Well, in fact, I don''t know if it''s the upper God. It''s all in the boy''s hands, otherwise I''ll do so much."


    Although teke''s words are not very convincing, they are a little more true than Wu Hao, who was glib just now.


    "Boss, you are so awesome. You play well." Qilin gives Wu Hao a thumbs up.


    "Hehe, this is called transplanting flowers and trees. Let them guess slowly. Anyway, this is Yancheng. Next, we will leave in a short time."


    The three of Wu Hao first found a place to settle down, and then came to the most famous summer tower in Yancheng, which is provided for those who need to understand the laws of fire.


    Of course, the price of this summer tower is also very expensive. Today, it needs 3000 crystals. If you practice in it for a day, it needs 8000 crystals. It''s like a gold swallowing vessel.


    However, the benefits are also very great. Although the fire system outside is also very energetic, if it is inside the yanri tower, it will be ten times higher than outside.


    So no matter how poor your talent is, no matter what kind of qualification you have, as long as you have crystallization, you can stay in this summer tower for enough time today. Even fools can understand the fire system law.


    Wu Hao calculated the price. 8000 a day and 80000 in ten days. In other words, the crystallization on his body is enough for more than a month?


    However, if you want to understand the law of fire, you can''t succeed in ten days and a half months.


    Well, I thought I was a little rich, but if I want to enter the burning sun tower, I really can only be regarded as a poor man.


    "Didn''t you get a lot of space rings before? Sell all the things you don''t need, so you should get some crystallization. " Then serening suggested.


    Yes!


    Wu Hao almost forgot about it. He still has many things to sell.


    "Let''s find a place to dispose of the things." Wu Hao immediately became interested. After all, who is not interested in making money.


    "We sell ordinary ones on the black market. If they have some value, we can put them in the auction house. In this way, the price may double." Serening suggested again.

 Chapter 1248

    Wu Hao nodded and agreed with sening. For him, it''s certainly good to sell more.


    "Where is the auction house here?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I remember the information shows that it should be not far near the burning sun tower."


    With the three people casually asked one person, they knew that there was an auction venue in the summer tower.


    The whole summer tower is divided into seven floors, and the top is the residence of internal high-level personnel.


    Below is the reception place, and the first floor is the auction house. The real place for the cultivation of the sun tower is the lowest floor.


    Because it is close to the center of the earth, the fire element is the most abundant, and the fire system law is also the most abundant.


    Wu Hao entered the burning sun tower together, and the staff inside treated them very politely.


    Because Wu Hao took out 13 auctions, which is a big order for the auction house, they will be more polite than ordinary people.


    "Mr. Wu Hao, wait a minute. Our president will come down soon." The receptionist politely led Wu Hao into the reception room, and then stood at the door after all the service was good.


    Within a minute, a middle-aged man came over and looked at Kirin.


    Because only Kirin has the strongest breath among the three, it also seems that Wu Hao and sening are like followers.


    Nevertheless, the owner of the sun tower was also puzzled, because Qilin was clearly an upper God. Even if he was an attendant, it seemed that he should not be two demigods, at least he had to be a lower God.


    "Sir, did you bring the feathers of the green scale Dragon Bird?" The tower owner looked at Qilin and asked.


    Qilin looks at Wu Hao: "boss."


    Wu Hao nodded and took out the feathers of the green scale Dragon Bird.


    boss?


    The stall owner looked at Wu Hao in shock. Did he look out of sight just now? Is Wu Hao the strongest of the three?


    But no matter how you look at it, Wu Hao clearly has only the strength of the demigod level.


    A superior God calls the demigod the boss. What''s the matter? This is the first time he has met such an unprecedented event.


    However, when Wu Hao took out the feathers of the green scale Dragon Bird, everything was not important.


    "This is actually the feather of the green scale Dragon Bird. It''s very valuable. It''s very valuable." The tower master sighed.


    He has been negotiating here for years, so he has seen most of the treasures here.


    Wu Hao was not surprised. When he came, sening told him that the feathers of the green scale Dragon Bird were absolutely valuable.


    In the whole hall cave, even in the whole divine world, the fastest is not human.


    The speed of green scale dragon and bird can definitely rank the top three, and no one knows who is the first, because the speed is too fast, and no human can have the opportunity and strength to prove it.


    The reason why the blue scale Dragon Bird''s feathers are valuable is that he has a special ability.


    The feather can turn into a green scale Dragon Bird''s wing, and the speed will be 30% higher than before.


    Although 30% is not high, if you really pay attention to it, many people are afraid to fight for it.


    "Sir, how much are you going to bid? Do you know? " The tower master looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Although Wu Hao is only a demigod, they tell customers that the sun tower is God.


    So in the face of God, they naturally won''t say much. Even if the other party is only a demigod, as long as they can take out the baby to meet their hearts, they can also say that the other party holds it as God.


    "Let''s bid according to the market price. More or less is mine." Wu Hao didn''t understand how much the feathers of the green scale dragon bird could be worth, but he didn''t want to be wronged by the auction house, so he said something casual.


    "OK, that''s no problem. The market value of this thing is about 300000 yuan, but it''s not low."


    Wu Hao had no opinion, nodded, and then took out all other things. There were a total of the diversity.


    "So many" Sun Tower owners were shocked. Wu Hao, did they do robbery? Otherwise, how can there be so many babies who need to participate in the auction.


    "Sir, are you sure all these need to be sold?" The other party looked at Wu Hao and asked excitedly.


    Although what Wu Hao took out was not a genius treasure, but I think it was not much different from Tiancai treasure compared with these quantities.


    "Well, I''m sure, so please arrange the fastest auction place for me."


    The tower master quickly asked someone to send the things down.


    "There will be one the day after tomorrow. I believe these things of Mr. can sell at a good price."


    Wu Hao nodded, suddenly remembered a question, and asked, "by the way, the tower master, can this summer tower go in at any time?"


    "Oh? Sir, are you going into the Sun Tower? " The tower owner is not surprised. If Wu Hao does not reach the realm of gods, it is not uncommon to enter his yanri tower.


    Wu Hao replied, "yes, so please make it convenient for the tower master at that time."


    "Hahaha, no problem. Since you are also a customer, I''ll give you a discount. Then you can rest assured and practice in it."


    Wu Hao was delighted. Unexpectedly, there was such a good thing. At least, the discount saved him a lot.


    "We''ll leave you first." Wu Hao stood up and said thanks. Then the three left the burning sun tower.


    Along the way, the whereabouts of Wu Hao and the three were all monitored by Tektronix. Once there were abnormalities, they would be reported immediately.


    Wu Hao naturally found a pair of eyes staring at them, but he wouldn''t care about this small miscellaneous fish.


    Even if the other party is watching him, what can he do? In this burning city, no one dare to do it. The meat that belongs to the mouth can''t be eaten at all.


    So Wu Hao totally refused to allow people like teke, not to mention the three strong men in the fire family.


    Now that he has arrived in Yancheng, he has never thought of leaving in a short time. In this way, not to mention the three strong fire clan, he is not afraid even if the fire clan pours out.


    "Boss, do you want me to pinch off the dog''s tail?" After a while, Qilin also found the problem and said angrily.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "no, they''ll let him follow them if they''re happy. It doesn''t matter."


    Hearing this, Qilin didn''t say anything more. The three will go to the Inn and start to rest.


    I''ve been on my way all this time, and I''m really tired. In particular, Kirin consumes the most along the way. Although it''s a superior God, it can''t be endless.


    Two days later, the summer tower auction opened grandly. Many local rich people in Yancheng came one after another. They must also want to come and see what they have.


    Wu Hao naturally has to come when invited. On the one hand, he has to see how many crystals his things sell, and on the other hand, he has to see if there are any treasures.

 Chapter 1249

    Because Wu Hao was invited, he entered the best elegant seat.


    Of course, it is impossible to say that the best seats here are reserved for those dignitaries.


    But Wu Hao''s box should be the only one, and everything is very complete.


    As soon as you enter the box, there is a large rest area. There are all kinds of food in it. You can see the outside through the huge glass.


    After Wu Hao went in, he sat at the window and waited for the auction to begin.


    After a while, Wu Hao saw several old figures.


    I didn''t expect that Tek came, which surprised him.


    The three guys of the fire clan didn''t wipe him clean, and they still had the strength to come to the auction.


    What''s more, as like as two peas, Wu Hao and I are not aware of the reasons for the fire identity.


    These guys are rat droppings, which will threaten her sooner or later, so if they can be removed at that time, he will definitely find a way to get rid of them one by one.


    Now, naturally, there is no such guy. After all, this is in Yancheng. You can''t do it here.


    Therefore, it is impossible for the other party to want to fight him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the auction house of the summer chamber of Commerce. Here are what you can''t think of and what you want. Next, let''s see your strength and who''s the real baby."


    The host came up with a burst of opening remarks, and then moved today''s first baby onto the stage.


    The first one is made by Wu Hao. It doesn''t matter to Wu Hao. The only thing he sees is his price.


    But it''s not very valuable. It''s just that 30000 crystals were auctioned, which can only be regarded as sloppy.


    After a while, a milky stone attracted Wu Hao''s attention. The Milky stone was only as big as a fist.


    But it contains a very mysterious power. It seems to have the power of time and space.


    Wu Hao frowned. Because he has the field of time and space, he is very sensitive to the power of time and space. What in the Milky stone will explode such amazing power of time and space.


    Perhaps others also noticed that the milk stone was not simple, and 50000 crystals came up without a wave.


    But there are many people who don''t know. In the end, no one dares to waste too much crystallization on it.


    Wu Hao got the milk stone at the price of 70000 crystals. He also sighed and wanted to chop his hands.


    Before he started to earn, he spent 70000. In the end, it''s not certain whether he will lose.


    The first time he got the milk stone, Wu Hao''s spiritual power entered it. He wanted to see what was in it and why he had such a pure power of time and space.


    But looking around, it''s just an ordinary stone, and there''s no clue.


    Wu Hao''s face turned black. Did he buy an ordinary stone for 70000 crystals?


    It shouldn''t be. Ordinary stones can''t have such pure power of time and space. What link went wrong is absolutely impossible to be just ordinary stones.


    Wu Hao felt a little oppressed. If it were really just an ordinary stone, he would become a black sheep of Wu Hao''s family.


    70000 crystals buy an ordinary stone that is nothing. If others want to exchange it, they can''t spit blood.


    In desperation, Wu Hao could only put down the stone and began to focus on the auction.


    There should be a lot of treasures here. It''s better to ask the tower owner after the auction. He doesn''t believe that what is sold by the burning sun tower can be a waste stone.


    Wu Hao''s auction items total 13 pieces, and the price of each piece is more than 30000.


    In particular, the last few pieces have reached 100000.


    To know what the concept of 100000 is, it is comparable to the existence of the lower God. Unexpectedly, he still has a baby worth more than 100000.


    The auction soon ended. Wu Hao never saw his happy baby again, so he had to give it up.


    Finally, Wu Hao found the tower owner and asked him what the stone was.


    In the hot sun, the tower master looked at Wu Hao and smiled.


    "In fact, I don''t know what it is, but I''m sure it''s scoured by the power of time and space all year round, so it contains the power of time and space."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. Isn''t it still a waste stone?


    "Sir, you should understand what kind of environment it will be if it is a place washed by the force of time and space all the year round."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao seemed to wake up in an instant.


    Yes, this is definitely not a waste stone, but a guide to find treasures.


    A place that is scoured by the force of time and space all the year round, the first prerequisite is that it needs to have the force of time and space.


    Once you have the power of time and space, space must be particularly powerful, and the law of time and space is also very strong.


    Of course, the law of time and space has no temptation for him.


    As long as you can become a God, after becoming a God, all the laws and powers can be mastered.


    What interests him is only the power of space and time. Will such a powerful power of space and time make space and time change and achieve some effect?


    For example, time reversal, for example, through time, these are very secret forces.


    "Dare you ask the tower master where the owner of this stone once found it?" Wu Hao immediately asked.


    The tower owner shook his head: "according to the regulations of our auction, we can''t disclose each other''s information to outsiders, but also include your information, so..."


    Wu Hao can understand this. After all, opening the door to do business is about integrity.


    "However, I know something about the power of time and space, but I don''t know if it''s there."


    Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "There is a space-time Sinan in the temple of God, which is in charge of all the world''s space-time."


    Time and space Sinan.


    Wu Hao silently wrote down every word that the tower Master said. Although it didn''t play a great role in his cultivation, everything in the world always had to be a little curious.


    Wu Hao hugged his fist and said two words of thanks. After paying the Commission, he left the yanri tower.


    He has agreed with the tower master that he will practice in the summer tower in about two days. At that time, the tower master will make a good discount.


    Back at the inn, Wu Hao looked at his assets.


    The total auction price is 520000, plus nearly 300000 of your own.


    800000 crystals do look impressive, but Wu Hao knows very well that it''s nothing to really consume.


    Wu Hao left 100000 to Qilin and then entered the burning sun tower.


    He doesn''t know how long it will take to get in, so he can only leave more for Qilin, lest they don''t have enough.


    After the tower owner''s discount, Wu Hao saved a considerable amount of crystallization, which Wu Hao was very happy to do.

 Chapter 1250

    Originally, it required a minimum consumption of 8000 a day, but now it only needs 6000. Moreover, it was necessary to pay 3000 when entering the site. The tower owner also exempted the cost for Wu Hao.


    This reminds Wu Hao of one thing. He depends on his parents at home and really depends on his friends outside.


    Thinking of his parents, Wu Hao is inevitably a little melancholy.


    I don''t know how they are.


    It seems that more than ten years have passed since they came out last time. Although the two elders have been practicing, their progress is not fast.


    It seems that we should go back as soon as possible, and then go back to earth to see them.


    Led by the staff, Wu Hao went to the underground center, which was 3000 meters away from the ground.


    But it only takes ten seconds to come here. It seems that the sun tower has completely developed here, otherwise there might be such a strong fire system law.


    "This is your room, my Lord."


    Wu Hao nodded, took a hundred crystals as a tip, then pushed the door and entered.


    There are about 30 square meters, everything, and there is more than enough to live in it.


    In the middle of the room, there is something similar to a stove, which looks like a chimney burned at home.


    However, according to the staff, this is a fire gathering tripod. In order to better and faster absorb the fire system law, a fire gathering tripod was made here.


    "Then, sir, take your time. You can ring the service bell overhead for anything."


    Wu Hao nodded. After the staff went out, he began to look around and get familiar with what can be used to practice here.


    All around are lava walls, but these lava walls are not ordinary stones. They are all ten pieces containing the power of law.


    The function of this stone is very similar to crystallization.


    But it is also clearly stipulated here that all items in the cultivation room cannot be taken away without authorization, otherwise once found, they will be punished by the summer tower.


    After looking around, Wu Hao began to sit cross legged and practice.


    In the burning city, teke was angry when he knew that Wu Hao had entered the burning sun tower.


    Once you enter the burning sun tower, I''m afraid you can''t come out in a short time. It depends on what kind of financial resources Wu Hao has.


    However, with the help of Qilin and Wu Hao''s suspicious identity, it is likely that he is a child of a rich family, so I''m afraid there won''t be much problem in terms of financial resources.


    Then Tek set his goal on Kirin and serening.


    Since Wu Hao is not here, he can only aim at Qilin and serening now.


    As long as Kirin and serening are caught, Wu Hao doesn''t believe he can sit idly by after he comes out.


    But if you want to deal with Kirin, you need the help of fire clan. Otherwise, he can''t deal with Kirin alone.


    "Are you talking nonsense? In this burning city, let alone us, even if our fire clan leader comes, we can''t do it! " The three didn''t pay attention to Tek''s proposal at all.


    If you could do it here, would you still use tech to say this nonsense? They had already started when they saw five Haode.


    "You''re right. You can''t do it here, but what if you come out of Yancheng?" Tek smiled, and there was obviously a trick in his heart.


    "What do you mean? Out of the burning city? What can you do? "


    Tek nodded, then put his head close to the past. After that, the three looked slightly bright.


    "It''s up to you to do this. As long as they leave the burning city, we can take them down."


    Tech has a black face. These three guys really call him as a servant.


    But I can''t help it. After all, now I need the help of these three guys. If the other party wants to use him, he also wants to use the other party.


    See who is the real winner in the end.


    In short, he doesn''t want anything else. The top God must get it.


    As long as he can talk about the top God, he will be fearless even if he is the fire clan.


    The head of the fire clan is also the top superior God. The superior gods at the same level will not be too difficult for each other, otherwise it will only bring problems to both sides.


    Qilin and sening send Wu Hao into the burning sun tower and then they will arrive at the residence.


    Now serening''s cultivation is just stagnant.


    But thanks to Wu Hao''s guidance, his Kendo has made progress, so during Wu Hao''s absence, he has been studying the so-called sword meaning.


    A month later, sening''s sword idea has gradually taken shape.


    Having mastered the meaning of the sword, he completely entered another realm.


    At this moment, he realized that he could be so powerful after understanding the meaning of the sword. His sword moves are more than twice as powerful as before. This is the benefit after understanding the meaning of the sword.


    "Xiao Qi, do you think I look like brother hao?" Serening smiled at the Kirin and asked.


    Kirin stared at him for two eyes and finally shook his head: "cut, you can''t compare with my boss."


    Hearing this, sening reluctantly shook his head, but what Qilin said was not a lie.


    Although Wu Hao is only a demigod, he does have a strong momentum.


    Even the gods could not easily provoke the momentum, which he could not compare.


    "By the way, I''ve been listening to people outside these two days. There''s a glow outside the burning city. It''s said that there are treasures. Do you want us to have a look?" Qilin said at this time.


    "Oh? Is it? But it''s not good for us to go out without permission? " Serening frowned and some didn''t know how to choose.


    "What''s there? I''ll come as soon as I go with my strength." Qilin patted his chest and said, obviously very confident.


    "But brother Hao said before that we are not allowed to leave Yancheng, that Tek."


    "Cut, it''s just a clown. If there is a baby, I believe the old man will pass."


    "But."


    "Don''t worry, where did you get so much? But I protect you. What are you worried about!" In a twinkling of an eye, Qilin comes to serening, grabs her and walks out of the inn.


    "Wait, wait, I''ll get something."


    When they were ready, they went out secretly, which was also Suning''s proposal.


    In order to prevent being discovered by tech, they can only choose to go out quietly, just in case.


    Although Qilin feels that he is not afraid of TEK, he is cautious. In addition, Wu Hao should be the same, so he chose serening''s proposal.


    However, all their actions are just self deception. They had an eye on them a month ago. Now they have such actions, how could tech not know.

 Chapter 1251

    "It''s finally on the hook." Tek has been waiting here for two weeks. From the news, he began to take a walk. He was worried every day. At last, he had to wait.


    "Keep up." Tech also pretended to catch up.


    Kirin and his wife did not find any abnormality at this time. They always felt that they were normal and there were no other phenomena at all.


    "Hurry up and get out of town soon." Qilin said excitedly. This is his first adventure since he left. How can he not be excited.


    "Well... Xiao Qi, I think we''d better go back. I always feel something wrong." Seren was a little uneasy and uneasy.


    "What are you afraid of? You''ll be back soon. I''ll surprise the boss when I get the baby. Hurry up." Qilin still insists. He can''t stand it. Sening can only follow him out of Yancheng.


    Seeing that the two people had successfully left the burning city, the three of Tech chased up excitedly.


    As long as they get out of the city, they has the final say.


    Qilin and his wife hurried to the place according to the address on the message. When they arrived, they found a sea of people. Many people were looking for the location of Xiaguang.


    Kirin also looked around, as if there was nothing strange.


    "You see, I say yes. There is no baby at all. You have to pull me all the time." Serening shrugged helplessly.


    "No!" Serening suddenly changed his face.


    "Xiao Qi, don''t you find anything wrong?"


    Qilin looks back at Ning, confused. There is nothing unusual around him. What''s wrong.


    "What''s wrong?" Qilin asked suspiciously.


    "There''s no baby here at all. Don''t you see they''re all new here? If there is a baby, someone must have waited for many days in a row, and I think it''s a little strange. You say the news is very popular in the inn, but I haven''t heard of it elsewhere. " Serening kept looking around.


    "You mean, someone deliberately spread the news?" Qilin''s face began to darken.


    "Obviously, that''s right, but I don''t know if it''s not for us." Suning frowned, and he knew very well that a large part of the possibility was aimed at them.


    "We''d better get out of here as soon as possible to avoid any danger."


    Qilin probably doesn''t feel quite right, so he nods and sening are ready to return to Yancheng.


    "Come, what are you so anxious to do?" However, just as they were about to leave, tech appeared behind them.


    No!


    Suning''s face changed greatly, and what he was most worried about happened.


    At the beginning, he doubted whether it was teke''s trick. Now it seems so.


    There are four superior gods on the other side. There is only one Kirin on their side. He is a demigod and can''t help at all.


    "What do you want to do? Want to die? " Qilin asked coldly.


    "Hahaha, your strength is good, but in the face of the four of us, are you really confident that you can leave?" With his fist clenched, tech can finally be proud today.


    "Nonsense, just the four of you want to stop me!" Kirin waved his arm, and the breath of the superior God completely burst out.


    His strength is really not weak. He is infinitely close to the top God, so Qilin doesn''t worry too much about the four people.


    "You seem very confident. I''ll meet you for a while!" A strong man of the fire clan came to Qilin in an instant.


    The huge fist was smashed out, containing the power of God and law.


    Kirin also hit with one fist, and the two fists collided, shaking the earth and mountains. This is the contest between the superior God and the superior God.


    Qilin''s face changed slightly. The strength of the fire clan man was not under him.


    "Hehe, do you think it''s over? Innocent... "As soon as the voice fell, the other party''s fist suddenly produced a flame and burned in an instant.


    Qilin quickly takes back his fist, but because he doesn''t respond in time, he is still burned.


    "Your strength is good. No wonder tech can''t deal with you."


    Qilin took a few steps back. He didn''t expect that the strength of the other party was not much different from that of him. It would take the other three to do the same. He was absolutely invincible.


    Careless.


    "Suning, get out!" Then he turned into a streamer and was ready to run.


    "Want to run? Have you asked me to come? " Another man of the fire clan was so fast that he was much faster than Kirin. In an instant, he came to Kirin.


    "In front of our three brothers, you don''t want to run away."


    "Yes, these three are the top three of the fire family. Speed, power and resistance. In front of them, your strength is not enough."


    I see. No wonder that guy was so powerful just now.


    It seems that I was really careless this time. I actually fell into the other party''s plan.


    "I''m sorry, serening, it''s dragging you down." Qilin sighed helplessly. I''m afraid there will be a fierce battle today.


    "What are you doing? If you hadn''t been with brother Hao along the way, I would have died." Serening also looked quite calm and obviously didn''t take it too seriously.


    "OK, let''s rush out together today." Kirin blocks seren in front of him. Since seren is their friend, he will naturally protect him with all his strength.


    "Strike a stone with an egg and want to resist stubbornly!" The three brothers of the fire clan have surrounded Qilin.


    "Hehe, if you want to stop me, you''d better be aware!"


    Roar!


    The sky turned red, and a red light came over the unicorn.


    The roar of a fierce beast woke the people.


    Even serening was stunned and looked at the Kirin in front of him in surprise.


    "Xiao Qi, you..." because the Kirin in front of him was no longer human, but a beast up to tens of meters.


    "Kirin, it''s Kirin!" Many people looked at it and were obviously very excited about Kirin''s real body.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a unicorn, an ancient beast. It surprised me." The three brothers of the fire clan looked at Qilin and looked excited.


    "Get out if you don''t want to die!" Kirin roared and roared up to the sky.


    "Dead? You should be the one who died. Kirin is full of treasure. He must take you today! " The three made a decision without any hesitation.


    "Serene, come to me and hold on to me!" Qilin turns to look at serening and whispers.


    Serening was stunned for a moment, and then came behind Kirin.


    At this time, he was shocked or shocked. Unexpectedly, Xiao Qi, who had been living with him all these days, turned out to be the ancient divine beast Kirin.


    You should know that Kirin is the darling of heaven and earth. Even the LORD God or master dare not despise the existence of Kirin.


    However, the Kirin has obviously not reached that level. Now the Kirin obviously has only the strength of the superior God.


    "Roar!"


    Huolin arm!

 Chapter 1252

    A purplish red flame erupted and swept the surrounding sky.


    This may be the true legend of burning the sky. The huge body of Kirin is like an ancient fierce beast, which makes people afraid to approach.


    The endless flame made the three men of the fire family feel very terrible.


    They grew up with the fire family and never feared the fire.


    But in the face of Kirin''s flame, they felt suffocated and couldn''t breathe at all.


    "What''s the matter? Why is the power of this flame so strong?"


    "No, if we go on like this, we will be seriously injured!" The three also reacted to the problem.


    "Release the true spirit flame!" The fire roared, and the other two began to accumulate strength.


    Ten seconds later, three yellow flames gushed out of the three people''s bodies.


    The three flames fought against Kirin''s purple fire and even began to suppress the purple fire.


    This is not the suppression of fire, but the suppression of strength.


    No matter how powerful Kirin is, he is only a single person. All three are superior gods, and their strength is really terrible.


    "Let me give you a hand!" Just then, Tektronix fell from the sky and attacked Kirin with strong force.


    Qilin looked up and saw a fire in his eyes.


    Kirin Mou Tong!


    A purple laser penetrated, and the two attacks collided again.


    But it is very obvious that Qilin is under great pressure from the four people, and finally lacks strength.


    The powerful attack instantly shot down the Kirin from the air.


    Bang!


    Hit the ground hard.


    "Xiao Qi!" Serening called out worried.


    "I, I''m fine!" Qilin stood up unsteadily, and then looked up at the four people in the sky.


    "Boss, I''m afraid it''s difficult this time." Qilin sighs in his heart. He knew he should have listened to serening''s advice.


    "Seren, hold on to me and I''ll get you out of here." Qilin is going to try his best. Anyway, maybe it''s all dead. It''s better to fight.


    Serening nodded and tried to stick as close to Kirin''s back as possible.


    Roar!


    Anger came from the roar.


    "All die!"


    Divine beast talent field!


    Devour heaven and earth!


    Like a giant whale at sea, a huge figure rose into the sky.


    The four also found it bad.


    The talent and ability of divine beasts are very difficult to deal with, not to mention that the other party is still Kirin.


    The huge energy drove them back one after another, and the four people vomited blood one after another.


    Is this the talent of Kirin? It''s strong enough.


    Although they are all at the upper God level, it is obvious that Kirin is at a higher level.


    "Go!" Kirin takes advantage of the power and leaves the scene immediately with serening.


    It was too late for the four people to react, and Qilin had fled to the distance.


    "I''ll catch up!" After quickly breaking free of strength, he caught up with him as fast as he could.


    The three men offset Kirin''s strength and hurriedly caught up. In short, they can''t let Kirin go to Yancheng again, otherwise I''m afraid they won''t have a chance next time.


    Kirin runs at full speed, but the fire behind is approaching infinitely.


    "No, I''m afraid we can''t support it with the current situation. We''ll go to Yancheng." Kirin whispered.


    "I''ll stop him. Go back first." Thurning suggested at this time.


    "No, you''re just a demigod. There''s no way to stop them." Qilin immediately refused.


    "It''s all right. I just need to buy you enough time. Their goal is to catch us and not kill us. Otherwise, none of them can go on like this!"


    "But!" Kirin still doesn''t want to.


    "Don''t be, but it''s too late. When Wu Hao comes out, you''ll find a way to save me!" With that, sening got up in the air and left Kirin''s back.


    "Serening!" Kirin stopped.


    "Go!" Senin pulled out his sword and closed his eyes. At this time, everything in the world seemed to have become his sword.


    Qilin takes a reluctant look. He knows that serening has made up his mind. Now he can only leave.


    As sening said, these guys probably only used them to threaten Wu Hao, so sening should not be in danger for the time being.


    After catching up quickly, he saw serening.


    "You want to stop me?" His eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I can''t talk about obstruction. I just want to have a try. What exactly is the formation of this sword!"


    Boom!


    All the elements gathered into serening''s sword, and the powerful energy made serening unable to resist.


    He also entered this state for the first time. In this state, the sword meaning can volatilize to the limit.


    "Sword meaning? It''s not bad, but with this strength, it''s not enough to pose a threat to me! "


    Serening sneered, "I''m not going to threaten you. That''s enough."


    The sword idea has been completed.


    Jiusha sword, sword dance!


    The strong sword intended to attack the fire quickly, but as the fire said, it didn''t have much deterrent at all.


    But this is strong enough for senin, not that his sword intention is too weak, but that the enemy is too strong.


    "Yes, it should be almost." sening stopped his attack. It''s not far from Yancheng. He has won a certain time. Qilin should be able to get to Yancheng safely.


    "Die!" He was furious, and he had seen senin''s purpose.


    Just as he was about to kill serening, TEC and others behind him came up.


    "Don''t kill him!" Cried tech.


    "Keep him. As long as he''s here, they''ll show up."


    Hearing this, he stopped his attack. Although he didn''t catch the unicorn, at least they caught one person. It''s not in vain.


    "Hehe, Wu Hao and I don''t know each other well. We just met on the way. Do you think they will fight for me, a person who has nothing to do with me?" Serening suddenly understood many things.


    The reason why he still has the motivation to survive is entirely because he wants to understand the meaning of the sword. Now that he has succeeded, he has no regrets. Even death is worth it.


    Pop!


    Tech slapped him in the face.


    "Give me less nonsense and shut up!" Tech is also very angry. He waited so long to catch such a piece of garbage.


    "Hehe, hehe, you really can steal the beam and change the column. It''s clear that the superior God is on you, but you want to frame him up to Wu Hao. What do you want to do?"


    Bang!


    When Tek heard this, he couldn''t help but put a heavy hand on it and knocked serening out.


    "This guy still wants to slander me now. When I catch Wu Hao, you''ll all die!"


    The three ignored it. They naturally had some ideas in their hearts. Whoever said it was true and who said it was false will naturally understand at that time.


    Qilin successfully and safely returns to Yancheng. Then he immediately runs to yanri tower to look for Wu Hao.


    But the sun tower has regulations that it is not allowed to disturb anyone''s understanding of the law, even if the LORD God comes.

 Chapter 1253

    "Brother, I know you''re worried, but our burning sun tower is such a rule that you can''t enter. Otherwise, once you interfere with the practitioners, the consequences will be unimaginable. I think you don''t want anything to happen to your friends?" The leader of the tower came to explain in person.


    Hearing this, Qilin finally had to give up. It seems that everything really has to wait for Wu Hao to come out.


    The long wait is painful. Half a month later, Wu Hao still hasn''t come out.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s whole body was full of fire element energy, and the law flowed into his body.


    There is also a fire spirit Rune in the middle of the eyebrow, which is the so-called fire system law.


    Wu Hao slightly opened his eyes and felt the power of his body.


    At this time, he has officially entered the realm of hypocrisy, and he can begin to refine his divine personality.


    Although he also wants to go out after refining his divine personality here, he also knows that refining his divine personality is not a day or two. He can''t afford to spend it here.


    After so many days, I''m afraid there aren''t many crystals left. It''s time to go out.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu. Congratulations on successfully understanding the law of fire. 280000 crystals were consumed this time."


    Wu Hao nodded, paid the bill with some meat pain, and then left the ground.


    Coincidentally, I met the Sun Tower master when I came out. I saw Wu Hao appear. The Sun Tower master came to congratulate me.


    "By the way, Mr. Wu, your God friend came to you in a hurry some time ago. Something should have happened."


    Wu Hao frowned slightly. What happened? What can happen here.


    Did they do it? But it shouldn''t be. It''s a safe area in this burning city. No one dares to do it at will.


    "OK, thank you, tower master." Wu Hao responded with a fist and left the burning sun tower.


    Back at his residence, Wu Hao finds Kirin. At this time, Kirin looks sad and something happens.


    Qilin sees Wu Hao coming back and quickly stands up.


    "Old, boss, hurry, hurry to save serening. He was captured by Tektronix."


    Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Catch serening? How did they catch it? How dare they do it in this burning city? " Wu Hao asked coldly, if so, what is the use of the so-called safe zone.


    "No, No." Qilin''s face was ugly, but now he had no way to hide it, so he had to tell it all at last.


    "Confused!" Wu Hao was furious.


    "How can you be so naive? You''ve hurt someone else''s serening!" Wu Hao roared.


    Although serening doesn''t have a particularly good relationship with them, she has helped them a lot along the way. She is also a friend. Isn''t Qilin killing serening now.


    "Old, boss, I know I''m wrong. You can think of a way to save him." Kirin squatted on the ground and dared not go out.


    Wu Haoqi wants to beat Qilin, but now the most important thing is not to investigate the responsibility, but to find a way to save serening.


    "Seren should be safe in their hands now, but we can''t help it. It''s just that the other party has four superior gods. It''s very difficult for us to save."


    "And I''m afraid the other party took seren just to lure me." Wu Hao frowned. He also wanted to leave.


    In that way, his life safety is also guaranteed, but when the other party is angry, he will kill serening.


    Because he implicated seren, is this really what people do?


    "What should I do? Serening is to help me delay, so." more than ten days later, Kirin is still guilty.


    During this period, he also went to teke and others, but the other party didn''t want to let them go at all. He also said that if he wanted to save serening, he must let Wu Hao come in person.


    "Don''t they just want the Godhead of the thunder god? Just give it to them." Wu Hao said coldly.


    Although he is very reluctant to give up, it is impossible for him to give up his friend''s life because of a divine personality.


    "This" Qilin obviously thinks whether it will sacrifice too much.


    "It''s not your fault. Since you know there''s a risk, Senning won''t let you go. You still go!" Wu Hao waves his hand and Qilin shrinks quickly.


    Seeing Qilin like this, Wu Hao can only sigh helplessly. Qilin is still young and really inexperienced, so he was tricked by tech. he is also responsible.


    When he went in, he didn''t expect to remind him that Qilin, as a superior God, might not listen to anyone except him. How could he listen to serening''s advice.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to say this now. The most important thing now is to get people out. Besides, no one can get this thing if they want it." Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly. If he wanted to take something from his hand, the other party would have to pay a heavy price.


    At that moment, Wu Hao and Qilin go to find teke and others to exchange sening.


    When they came to the inn where Tektronix and his family lived, Wu Hao entered directly.


    "Where''s serening? Hand over the people. " Wu Hao said coldly.


    The four people looked at Wu Hao one after another. Wu Hao was not shocked when he directly broke into them.


    After all, this is a safe area, and Wu Hao knows that they dare not do anything to him.


    "Oh? It seems that you are willing to come out. Since you want someone, you should know how to do it? " Tech smiled with satisfaction. After waiting so long, everything finally came to an end.


    "Yes, I brought the things, but I have to see the people first." Then Wu Hao took out his divine personality.


    "No, you''re not a god of the thunder department." Tech''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What I got at the beginning was this. Who said that there must be this, the top God, is there anything wrong?" Wu Hao asked.


    "This" tech hesitated for a moment. It''s true. It''s really the top God.


    "Well, if you want it, don''t pull it down. You can see it. Where''s serening?" Wu Hao continued to ask.


    Tek nodded, then waved and grabbed serening out of the space.


    At this time, serening was big and small, and was hurt all over.


    "You hurt me? Since you just want to threaten me, you shouldn''t torture him. " Wu Haoleng is still that way.


    "We''re just bored to pass the time, but we can''t die." Tek said proudly.


    This time, he was elated at last, otherwise he would almost suffocate before.


    "OK, then you kill him. I don''t want it."


    However, Wu Hao''s words made teke''s face change greatly. What does Wu Hao mean? If a person is not dead, he is just hurt, so he doesn''t want it? What logic is this.


    "In exchange, he must be intact, or I''ll give you a broken God. Do you need it?"


    "You!" Tek is angry. Wu Hao is playing with him.

 Chapter 1254

    "Well, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. If you want a divine personality, seal senin completely and deliver it to me intact. Otherwise, even if you let him die, you won''t want a divine personality." Then Wu Hao turned and left.


    "Stop, wait!" Tek shouted.


    "OK, you have seed. I have blood spring medicine here, which can make him recover immediately and even help him improve his cultivation."


    Wu Hao shrugged: "OK, if you want this, I won''t refuse. Use it now. Seeing the effect, everything is normal. I''ll give it to you right away."


    Tech had to give his precious holy medicine to serening.


    Before Shenge got it, he began to lose money inside. After he got it, Wu Hao was the first to kill.


    Seren was unconscious at this time, but the effect of the holy medicine was very powerful. In just a few seconds, his injury recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Wu, Wu Hao." sening looked up and saw Wu Hao. Although his injury recovered, his face was also very ugly at this time.


    "You go, these animals, you have the ability to kill me!" Thurning roared.


    "Well, now that people are well, can we bring things?" Tek held out his hand.


    "No problem, but now I forget one thing. The three of them are the strong ones of the fire clan. I''ll give you something. What about the three of them? It seems that the four of you don''t have enough points? "


    Upon hearing this, Tek looked at the three strong firemen beside him.


    "What do you mean? Want to go back? " Tek asked coldly.


    Wu Hao smiled: "that''s not true. I just asked who I should give it to."


    "Give it to me!" Tek said quickly.


    "Huh? Here you are? Do you think you have that blessing? " The fire spoke at this time.


    "This" tech was afraid to speak, but seeing the superior God in front of him, how could he give up.


    "Well, let''s fight by ourselves!" Wu Hao suddenly threw the divine figure in his hand directly out of the window.


    Tek was quick eyed and rushed out first.


    "TEK, you dare!" The three also rushed out, leaving Wu Hao alone in the room.


    "Brother Hao, why are you doing this? I am a demigod. How can I compare with the top God? " After serening was saved, he said with some guilt.


    "Needless to say, it''s Xiao Qi''s fault this time. Naturally, we must be saved. Not to mention that we are still friends, so we will be saved naturally. Besides, it''s just a God. Whether they can get it or not." Wu Hao sneered.


    The other party thinks this little trick can cheat the God away? That''s too belittling him.


    Lei''s superior God is naturally impossible to give them, so he gives the dark superior God.


    All along, the consciousness of the dark god has been sleeping and restoring soul power.


    But he woke up as early as 20 days ago, so Wu Hao just talked to the dark god and asked him to cooperate in a play.


    The dark god is now owned by Wu Hao. He also sees the talent shown by Wu Hao, so he will try his best to cooperate.


    "Just a superior God. Do you want to peep into my divine personality?" After the dark god flew out, he began to control his divine personality, very fast.


    Face to face, he naturally can''t escape, so he just needs to help Wu Hao delay their trip for a long time.


    After Wu Hao saves sening, he can go back immediately.


    "A bunch of smelly kids, I won''t play with you." Then the dark God became illusory and finally dissipated in the air.


    The faces of the four people who rushed over fused and looked around one by one, but there was only a pile of air.


    Originally, the dark god could integrate into the darkness, so Wu Hao chose to come and save people immediately, because it''s night now, and it''s also convenient for the dark god to escape from the scene.


    "What''s going on!" Asked Tek.


    "Hum, fool, we''ve been fooled!" Fire said angrily.


    "Hurry, go back and have a look."


    He nodded quickly. The speed soared to the limit and returned to the inn in an instant.


    But there was no sign of Wu Hao in the Inn at this time.


    When they got back, there was only one left.


    "Damn it, they calculated!" Tek said with a fierce fist.


    "You seem to want to give us an account of this matter?" The fire looked coldly at Tek.


    Tech also feels bad. He seems to have done something too obvious just now because of the divine personality.


    "This misunderstanding is all a misunderstanding. Don''t I give you the divine personality? You have to believe that even if I take it, it''s useless." Tek said with a smile.


    "Really? Your attitude was not like this just now. Now the hostages have run away and haven''t got the divine personality. What do you say? " Asked the fireman.


    "No, it''s all right. I believe there''s still a chance. They can run through the first day of junior high school, but they can''t run through the fifteenth day. Let''s try again." Tech can only fool and apologize as much as possible.


    But how could they give up this fire.


    "Well, you can compensate for the loss this time. We won''t go too far. One upper God and three lower gods of the fire family, otherwise we can only act according to the rules."


    Tek''s face is livid. Is he a superior God? Isn''t this a robbery? Where is he going to get the upper God.


    "Three, you''re embarrassing me. I''m just a superior God myself. Where can I get the divine personality of the superior God?" Tech quickly explained.


    "I can''t control it. If you want to rob and kill, it''s none of my fire clan''s business. If you can''t do it, unless you stay in Yancheng forever, the world is so big that there''s no place for you. You''ll only be given three days. Remember, only three days."


    After that, the three opened the room. Tek was very angry at this time.


    "Wu Hao, remember, I will never let you go!" Tek said fiercely, clenching his fist.


    After that, he left the inn. It''s not easy to do the God of the upper God. Now he can only focus on the middle God.


    Anyway, we should calm the anger of the fire clan. Otherwise, once the three leave, he is not Qilin''s opponent. I''m afraid he will be chased by the fire clan in the future.


    After Wu Hao rescued sening, they returned to the inn. Because of the holy medicine of blood spring, sening suddenly had a breakthrough.


    Not a breakthrough in demigod, but a breakthrough in the power of law.


    Today''s serening understood the two laws, which was not bad. The holy medicine opened his senses and actually felt the energy of fire element.


    Wu Hao was also envious of this. If he could have this luck, he wouldn''t have to enter the burning sun tower.

 Chapter 1255

    Of course, everyone has their own luck. Wu Hao''s luck has always been good. It''s impossible for all his good luck to be reflected in him.


    "Boss, I really know I''m wrong. Just spare me." At this time, Qilin is squatting in the corner of the wall. This is what Wu Hao calls thinking about facing the wall.


    Sening was surprised about this. Qilin''s strength is obviously so much stronger than Wu Hao. It''s still an ancient beast. Why do you look like a child in front of Wu Hao.


    "Hum, squat down if you''re wrong. If you dare to do this again next time, I''ll definitely clean you up!"


    After that, Qilin can only appoint Qu Baba to squat in the corner, like a child.


    This time it''s dangerous, with the help of the dark god. Otherwise, I''m afraid we can only give up one of the two gods.


    But now at this juncture, the thunder god can be used as a great combat power to join the holy king. They fight against the raccoon dog king, so this thunder god is very important.


    Although I''m sorry for serening, if he really wants to choose in the end, maybe he finally chooses Lei Shenge.


    This is the reality. If he chooses serening, he can''t save people with serening''s strength.


    It is impossible for him to exchange the names of ordinary people because of serening, which is impossible.


    While protecting the Dharma for serening, Wu Hao is also trying to refine his divine personality.


    It''s not difficult to say. Refining the divine personality is to turn the invisible divine power into a shaped divine power. The divine personality is a container from the beginning.


    The divine power of all the essence is to be filled with the divine power. Once the godhood is filled, the spirit will be condensed.


    Finally, the deity needs to experience the training of God robbery, that is, the so-called God robbery.


    Divine robbery baptism is of great benefit to divine personality. First, divine robbery can help Wu Hao forge his body.


    Second, we can polish the divine personality, make it more indestructible, and better fit with Wu Hao.


    After the God robbery, he can really become a God. Although Wu Hao has begun to refine his divine personality, it obviously takes some time to reach the divine realm.


    A week later, serening''s practice ended, and he successfully realized the third law, that is, the law of fire.


    Wu Hao deliberates whether to leave Yancheng. There is no meaning of existence here.


    But now tech and the four of them are staring. Wu Hao and the three want to leave. I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    That''s right. Now, Tektronix is staring at Wu Hao. Since the last incident, Tektronix has become more Yuanheng Wu Hao, just like making Wu Hao disappear.


    So, Wu Hao, they are now every move, tech can say like the back of his hand.


    In order to calm the anger of the three fire clan, Tek went out of the city overnight and killed two middle gods. He even sold many precious treasures out of his own pocket, and then got a middle God''s lattice.


    Tracking Wu Hao has consumed a lot of crystals, not to mention millions, at least 700000.


    If you add the two median gods you hunt, it''s far more than a million.


    You know, millions of crystals are enough to buy a superior God.


    But what can he do? The superior God grid has no great effect on him. At most, it can only be used to exchange crystals. What he needs is the top superior God grid.


    But what the top gods need is not millions, but tens of millions.


    He couldn''t get together thousands of crystals, so he could only continue to spend with Wu Hao. As long as he could successfully get the divine personality, the wasted millions of crystals were nothing.


    "The dog''s tail can really stare. With him, it''s still a little difficult for us to leave Yancheng." Wu Hao smiled helplessly and shook his head.


    Tek has been watching them secretly, which he knows better than anyone.


    So it''s really impossible to leave Yancheng now.


    "Well, I heard that the burning sun tower will go out to look for treasures every once in a while. While collecting gods, it will also enter some treasure lands. Shall we find him?" Serening said at this time.


    "Oh? You mean, let the people of the burning sun tower take us out of the burning city? "


    Serening nodded: "there are people in the burning sun tower. They shouldn''t dare to do anything."


    Wu Hao hesitated for a moment. This method may not work.


    On the one hand, you can avoid each other''s hands. On the other hand, you can also go outside to practice with everyone in the yanri tower. Maybe you can find any treasure with them.


    The next morning, the three of Wu Hao came to the yanri tower again. The tower owner''s attitude towards Wu Hao was quite good.


    Just because Wu Hao has a Kirin around him, the superior God is protected by the strong. In the view of the tower owner, the power behind the superior God is definitely not simple, so he has always held a good attitude towards Wu Hao.


    "What? Are you going to work with our purchasing team? " The tower master was also a little shocked, because he heard of this request for the first time.


    "I''m afraid that won''t work. Our purchasing teams are selected through rigorous assessment. In terms of strength, they are the elite of the elite. At least they also have the level of median God. Let''s not talk about this. I''m afraid you can''t cope with the dangers sometimes encountered by the purchasing team alone, sir."


    The meaning of what the tower Master said was very obvious. Although it was gentle, Wu Hao understood it.


    It means that it''s OK to have a Kirin around him. Once there is no Kirin, he is nothing at all.


    "You have to go through the examination, don''t you? Then I can do the assessment, as long as I pass, right? " Wu Hao asked faintly.


    "It''s not impossible, but the assessment is very difficult. You''re just a hypocrite now. The assessment is dangerous." The tower Lord once again persuaded.


    However, Wu Hao shook his head: "I''m afraid of everything, but I''m not afraid of danger. Please help the tower owner. If I pass the examination, will I be able to join the procurement team?" Wu Hao said with a fist.


    The tower master hesitated for two seconds. He would like to be an ordinary man. He would have refused long ago and then kicked the man out.


    But Wu Hao has a Kirin around him. Although Kirin doesn''t dare to make a visit in the burning sun tower, he also has a small abacus in his heart.


    If they join the purchasing team, Wu Hao inadvertently adds a superior God to the purchasing team, which is definitely a good thing for his yanri tower.


    "Well, now that I''ve said that, I can let Mr. Wu give you a try. As for whether you can pass, it depends on your luck." The tower owner finally agreed.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry. If I can pass, it depends not on luck, but on strength."


    Although it takes the median God to pass, Wu Hao is confident that his strength is not what it used to be. Let alone fight with the median God, even the median God may not be able to endanger his life.

 Chapter 1256

    Looking at such a confident Wu Hao, the tower owner can only sigh helplessly.


    He has seen many proud young people, but in the end, all of them died prematurely. In his opinion, Wu Hao''s pride will hurt himself sooner or later.


    Three days later, the Sun Tower prepared an examination for Wu Hao. The three examiners were respected elders in the sun tower. Seeing that Wu Hao was only a hypocrite, the three elders were dissatisfied instantly.


    Under the repeated persuasion of the tower master, the three elders had to agree, but they also planned to teach the young man a lesson, otherwise they really don''t know what heaven and earth are.


    "Three assessments, endurance, speed and mental strength, which are also the cards to keep the life of the purchasing team at the critical moment."


    Wu Hao nodded and walked to the center of the examination room.


    "The first item, endurance, depends on whether you can persist for three hours under 3000 times the gravity of this high pressure."


    Three thousand times!


    As expected, it was abnormal enough. Wu Hao was surprised. I''m afraid only the gods can bear this gravity. If others came up, they would be pressed into meat mud.


    Then a Dharma array opened slowly, and the air above his head was squeezed and began to deform.


    "Huh?" Wu Hao frowned.


    Isn''t that 3000 times gravity? It doesn''t feel like 3000 times.


    "Don''t worry, elders. Come boldly!" Wu Hao shouted. He could clearly feel that the heavy gravity was not 3000 times at all, but only 1000 times at most.


    "Oh? That''s interesting. You should pay attention! " The three elders made a seal together, and the power of the Dharma array was completely launched.


    Three thousand times the gravity is released instantly.


    Bang!


    Wu Hao immediately stuck to the ground, bleeding from the corners of his mouth.


    "It seems that you can''t hold on. At least 3000 times of gravity can be supported by the median God. You''d better give up."


    Wu Hao twitched at the corner of his mouth. Three thousand times the gravity was really abnormal enough to make him almost die.


    "This gravity really surprised me, but it''s impossible for me to give up!" Wu Hao moved.


    First one arm, slowly supported, and then one leg, two legs.


    The whole process of standing up lasted three minutes. Every second was so difficult that it was hard for people to breathe.


    "Boss" Qilin looked worried. He had never seen Wu Hao look so painful. Obviously, the gravity inside was really huge.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Wu Hao wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth and began to move his hands and feet.


    But every movement felt the pain of tearing the heart and cracking the lungs.


    Every bone and joint feels as if it is going to break. Fortunately, his physique is different from others.


    After countless exercises, his current physique can completely match the level of gods.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that during these three hours, no matter what means you use, you can''t leave the range of the French array." This is the sun, the tower Master said.


    "Oh? Is it? If so, maybe I''ll pass this pass? You have to think about it. " Wu Hao smiled.


    At first he thought that he was not allowed to use any means. Now that he can, he doesn''t worry at all.


    "Don''t worry, the rules are like this, as long as you have the ability"


    Gravity field!


    Immortal Kung Fu!


    Before he finished speaking, Wu Hao was in the French array, and the pressure was greatly reduced. It seemed that he completely begged the dilemma just now.


    "What''s going on? The three elders were very puzzled about how Wu Hao did it.


    Even if the skin changes color, some special skills are really OK, but what''s the matter with the reduction of gravity on Wu Hao.


    "It''s anti gravity. The boy has to say it''s still a little interesting." The tower master smiled faintly.


    Just now he had felt that there was a reverse gravity on Wu Hao, although not much, only about a thousand times.


    However, after a thousand times reduction, there are only two thousand times left in the Dharma array. Wu Hao can persist just three thousand times, not to mention the two thousand times.


    An hour later, Wu Hao seemed a little relaxed. Although he couldn''t move freely, he didn''t have the pressure just now.


    "OK, that''s it. It''s not difficult for him." The tower master spoke at this time.


    The three elders also nodded. It seems that this situation has really been difficult for Wu Hao.


    "Even if you have anti gravity, I don''t believe you can accelerate by anti gravity!"


    The three waved at the same time, and then there was a Dharma array. The huge examination field was shrouded.


    A light spot laughing like a fist appeared in the center of the Dharma array and suddenly flew towards Wu Hao.


    "This level is the speed. If you catch him in the world for an hour, you will pass."


    The speed of the light spot is very fast, completely faster than many people''s eyes.


    Wu Hao frowned. This speed is really a little difficult.


    "Can you use any skill as before?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, you can use it, but you have to be faster than him, otherwise you can''t catch him." The three elders are also very confident, because the speed of this light spot, even the median God, may not be able to grasp it.


    No matter how fast Wu Hao''s speed is, it can''t be faster than the median God. That''s really strange.


    Kunming divine skill!


    Thunder body method!


    Black thunder!


    Three thousand body methods!


    Wu Hao uses all his body methods and his speed soars in an instant.


    But he still stood where he was.


    Heavenly eye!


    He quickly locked the light spot with his eyes. After seizing the opportunity, Wu Hao instantly disappeared in situ.


    "Oh? His speed... "The three elders were surprised again.


    Wu Hao''s speed is somewhat surprising. Although he still can''t catch up with the light spot, the gap is not much.


    In other words, Wu Hao''s speed can compete with a median God?


    It''s incredible that even the divine personality has not been condensed successfully, and it can break out at this speed.


    "Almost." Wu Hao frowned. His speed had broken out to the limit, but he still couldn''t catch up with the light spot.


    In an instant, a chase battle was staged on the scene. The two shadows alternate and disappear from each other. It looks very strange.


    "No, it seems that he can''t. the speed is really fast enough, but it''s still a little short." The three elders sighed.


    Up to now, Wu Hao''s talent is really extraordinary, at least to their surprise.


    However, Wu Hao failed to grasp the light spot and failed to pass the examination.


    "It''s commendable that this boy can do this with the strength of a hypocrite. I think we should let him pass. This may not be a bad thing for our summer tower." The three elders looked at the tower master.

 Chapter 1257

    "I don''t think so. It''s not time yet. Let''s see the situation first." The tower owner doesn''t know how to do it, but he still has hope for Wu Hao.


    Because up to the present position, Wu Hao seems to have been relying on speed to capture light spots.


    But if you want to capture light spots, you can''t just rely on speed, otherwise you will suffer a great loss.


    So there may be miracles before Wu Hao uses other means.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao was also a little angry. Obviously, he was going to succeed every time, but he failed again when he arrived.


    It seems that he is not fast enough. If he is fast enough, the other party has no place to escape.


    "All right, you forced me!" Wu Hao stopped with a cold hum.


    Polar ice field!


    As soon as the field is launched, the temperature on the site drops rapidly, and the speed of light spots seems to be affected.


    "Hum, I see where you''re going!" Wu Hao shot again. Now is a good opportunity to do it.


    However, he was still too naive. When he was about to reach for it, the light spot disappeared from his eyes.


    Looking back, all the light spots came behind him.


    "How is it possible that there is still room to move?" Wu Hao looked stunned. It turned out that the light spot was playing with him at the beginning.


    "Hehe, the law of ice is actually a field. This little guy makes me more and more confused." The tower master smiled.


    At first, he felt that Wu Hao was proud, but now he feels that Wu Hao has a little proud capital.


    "You can''t run away!" Originally, I wanted to hide more cards, but now I have no choice but to pass the customs first.


    Space time!


    Suddenly, the surroundings cooled down, as if time had stopped.


    Wu Hao looked at everything around him, but only the superior God was not greatly affected, and the rest, even the middle God, became very slow at this time.


    "How can you escape now?" Wu Hao flew into the air and reached for it. The light spot moved instinctively.


    "No way!"


    The power of space was also exerted in an instant, seizing the light spot like a space.


    The next second, the moving trace was recovered at the scene. Many people only saw Wu Hao successfully grasp the light spot, but they were completely confused about what happened just now.


    The three elders were all superior gods. Naturally, they saw what had just happened. In the face of what had just happened, the three superior gods were also very surprised.


    "Genius, this is definitely a genius." The three looked at the tower master one after another. At this moment, they fully understood why the tower master wanted Wu Hao to participate in the assessment.


    If Wu Hao really enters his yanri tower, he will definitely be the top beam and column in the future.


    "How''s it going? This should be too much? " Wu Hao said and let go of the light spot on his hand.


    The three elders nodded: "yes, yes, tower master, look, this is the third level."


    "As usual." The tower master spoke before the elder finished.


    The three understood the meaning of the tower master. In fact, with the talent shown by Wu Hao, they could be exempted from examination and enter the yanri tower smoothly.


    But now the tower master probably wants to see what outstanding place Wu Hao has in the end with the mood of continuing to wait and see.


    In the state of hypocrisy, but doing the assessment of the median God, this talent can not be described as spectacular, but as abnormal.


    "The third level is the mental assessment, which is also the simplest and least complex level." With that, one of his servants came over the crystal stone.


    "As long as your mental strength reaches the level of the median God, you can pass the examination and successfully enter the purchasing team of our yanri tower."


    Wu Hao nodded and closed his eyes.


    To tell the truth, this last level is also the one he has the least confidence in.


    His spiritual strength is indeed much stronger than that of ordinary people, but I''m afraid the spiritual strength of the median God is not what he can compare now.


    The simplest level, for him, has become the most difficult level.


    After adjusting his state, Wu Hao slowly put his hand on it and mobilized his mental strength.


    About a few seconds later, with Wu Hao as the center, a spiritual vortex began to appear.


    Spiritual power has entered the crystal stone.


    The crystal stone changed from red to yellow and then to purple. Naturally, Wu Hao didn''t know the grade differentiation, so he was also worried.


    "This... The peak of the lower God?" The three elders were surprised again. Was Wu Hao''s mental power so abnormal? Although he did not reach the middle God, he was as strong as the peak of the lower God.


    You know, Wu Hao is a hypocrite who has not yet refined his divine personality.


    This is to condense the divine personality. Isn''t it the spiritual power of God?


    No no no!


    The faces of the three elders are hard to calm down. They have to recruit such a genius from the burning sun tower.


    "Sorry, your mental strength didn''t pass the examination and failed."


    Before the three elders spoke, the tower master spoke and directly announced that Wu Hao failed in the assessment.


    "Tower master, you are!" The three elders anxiously prepared to ask.


    "There are no exceptions, so your assessment failed. I''m very sorry."


    Wu Hao sighed and finally failed. It seems that they can''t leave Yancheng in a short time.


    "But your talent is pretty good. Do you want to consider entering the tower alliance of our yanri tower?" This is what the tower Master said again.


    "What? Tamon! Tower master, what are you? "The three elders changed their faces.


    TA Meng is the elite of the sun tower. Does Wu Hao enter TA Meng now? That''s never happened.


    But then they understood why the tower Lord did this.


    Wu Hao''s talent is outstanding. Once he condenses his divine personality, his strength can definitely be comparable to or even exceed the median God.


    Although the tower League is all composed of superior gods, with Wu Hao''s talent, it is not impossible to become superior gods in the future.


    As long as we can attract Wu Hao, everything seems to be no problem.


    "Dare you ask the tower leader, what is this tower alliance? Enter your tower League, can you go out with the purchasing team? " Wu Hao asked with a fist.


    "Hahaha, of course, tameng is stronger than the purchasing team. It is naturally the most appropriate to enter tameng with your talent." The tower Master explained.


    After hearing this, Wu Hao realized that entering the tower alliance was equivalent to completely joining the burning sun tower, and it was also a part of the burning sun tower.


    Moreover, the leader of the tower alliance is the tower leader. It can be said that entering the tower alliance has countless benefits.


    "Yes, yes, but I have a request. Entering TA Meng can''t interfere with all my life. It doesn''t matter how strong I am in the future. Unless the summer tower is difficult, you can''t ask me to do anything in any capacity." Wu Hao whispered.


    Now if he didn''t want to leave here for training, he wouldn''t agree to this request. After all, he doesn''t like the feeling of being bound by others.

 Chapter 1258

    "Boy, are you going too far? In this way, what will happen to me in the summer? " The elder is obviously very dissatisfied with Wu Hao''s requirements. After all, after entering his yanri tower, he has to work for him. Otherwise, why should yanri tower give so many high-quality treatment.


    "Well, I promised you." However, the decision of the tower Lord surprised the three elders again.


    Wu Hao has some good talents, but the tower master''s connivance is too unreasonable.


    "Seriously?" Wu Hao was also a little surprised. He originally thought that this request would make yanri tower refuse and retreat in spite of difficulties, but he didn''t expect that the other party would agree, which really surprised people.


    "Your requirements are nothing. As you said, if there is any accident in the burning sun tower in the future, you have to help. Similarly, I think it should be no problem to snap your friends around you?" The tower master''s eyes looked at Qilin, and it was obvious that there was something in his words.


    Wu Hao suddenly understood what the tower master meant. It turned out that the tower master''s goal was not on him, or that the tower master''s goal was not tight. He was the only one and Kirin.


    I''m afraid the tower owner is interested in the strength of Kirin, or can he see the identity of Kirin? If so, the tower owner will be a little hidden.


    "I have no problem with this. As long as my boss speaks, I will naturally help." Qilin said immediately.


    After Qilin spoke, the three elders looked at Wu Hao dully. It was obvious that Qilin was a superior God, and Wu Hao was just a false god, not even a God.


    A superior God identifies a false god as the boss? This is the first time I''ve heard of it, unless it''s a young master of some god family or some powerful family.


    "Mr. Wu, what about you? If you can promise, you can go in and enjoy the protection of my tower League in the hot city. "


    This is undoubtedly a huge temptation. He Wu Hao is naturally not afraid of danger, but the danger also depends on the size.


    Now the danger that Tek gave him was out of control.


    If it''s only teke, it''s nothing, but there''s also a fire clan. Once the fire clan gets into trouble, he''s afraid he''ll be in danger.


    Not every disaster can pass smoothly. The fire clan still has enough weight in this fire area. Once the fire clan wants to deal with him, he has few opportunities.


    But if it is related to the burning sun tower at this time, even if the fire clan wants to be in trouble, it should also consider the relationship between the burning sun tower. If things get worse, with the help of the burning sun tower, many dangers can be avoided safely.


    "OK, I promise." Wu Hao knows he has no choice, or he is trapped in Yancheng all his life. This is a safe area, and the fire clan can''t deal with him.


    Or he will agree to the tower master''s request, so he can still distinguish between the two.


    Is he going to waste all his time here in order not to have anything to do with the yanri tower, or is he going to improve his strength temporarily.


    If it had been in the past, he might have chosen to look at it step by step, but now time does not allow.


    His every action is related to the safety of the human world at the next moment.


    Once he makes the wrong choice, once the time is too late, when the raccoon dog King reaches the human world, the great difficulty will break out completely.


    So compared with the threat of the raccoon dog king, the summer tower is nothing at all.


    Wu Hao agreed to join the Tajik League, immediately accepted the ceremony, and then officially became the 32nd member of the Tajik League.


    To say, the power of the burning sun tower should not be underestimated.


    The thirty-two members of TA Meng are all superior gods, so there are thirty-two superior gods. What a terrible power.


    This does not include the superior God of the purchasing team. Once the purchasing team is added, I''m afraid there are forty. If we can get the help of these people, what will it be to deal with the raccoon dog king in the future.


    However, Wu Hao is not delusional. His use of the burning sun tower is only his talent and Kirin.


    It''s even possible that Kirin is not their goal at all. Wu Hao doesn''t know what their real goal is.


    "Now you are also a member of our yanri tower. The day after tomorrow is the day when the yanri tower purchasing team will travel. You can go forward with them."


    Wu Hao nodded, and then left the burning sun tower with the exclusive logo of the members of the tower alliance.


    This sign can be said to be very valuable. All the sun towers in the whole fire area can enter, and they also enjoy particularly rich treatment. They can transfer 200000 crystal use rights every month. This alone is beyond the envy of many people.


    After returning, Wu Hao simply packed his bags, and their behavior was seen by Tek.


    At first glance, he knew that this was the rhythm of leaving Yancheng, so teke immediately found the three brothers of the fire family and made them ready to track Wu Hao and others at any time.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t care this time. The procurement team of yanri tower set out together. What else can the fire family do to them?


    The procurement team is composed of four upper gods and seven or eight middle gods. It can be said that it is not a problem to run across the whole fire area. How can we fear his three brothers of the fire family.


    But Wu Hao won''t be too careless. He explained to Qilin before he set out and asked Qilin to pay attention to their movements at any time.


    After all, not many people know about this matter. Even if the tower owner knows that they have contradictions with the fire clan, the people in the procurement team don''t know, so naturally they can''t prevent themselves.


    "Are you the young man who just joined Tajik League? I hear you have good strength. " Just after the meeting, a strong man came towards Wu Hao with a rough smile on his face.


    "Lucky. It''s just a fluke. " Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "I don''t agree with that. Can we join TA Meng by chance? We don''t have that treatment. Everyone who joins TA Meng depends on strength, not luck." The strong man hammered his chest and said loudly.


    Wu Hao is speechless when he says this. He can''t say that the tower master just likes Kirin, so let him join the tower alliance? This is clearly no reason.


    In short, there may be some in all aspects, so he has the opportunity to enter TA Meng.


    "Don''t worry, since you are from Ta Meng, I will protect you. What kind of shit fire clan, I''ll beat one." The strong man said boldly.


    "You, you know?" Wu Hao''s face was embarrassed. He already knew it and made him feel guilty.


    "What do you say? The tower master has told us. Let''s protect it. By the way, forget to introduce myself. My name is pitef. If you don''t mind, call me brother PI. "


    "Of course not. What brother PI said." Wu Hao said with a wry smile.

 Chapter 1259

    "Hahaha, OK, let''s go now." Pitef, holding Wu Hao, walked towards the city gate, followed by a team.


    Pitef is the captain of this team and the leader of the procurement team. He is only responsible for the whole procurement team.


    Out of Yancheng, Wu Hao''s steps were slow. He could obviously feel someone following him.


    "Don''t worry about them. I''m afraid they don''t dare do anything. Let''s go directly. This time we''re going to buy yanmeteorites in the fire. It takes a long time." With that, pitff took out a train from the space ring.


    The train is much larger than that driven by Wu Hao before. It can accommodate about 20 people, and the space inside is also very spacious.


    Of course, with this space and volume, the energy consumption is also huge.


    However, people''s summer tower is rich and powerful, and the whole fire area can be compared with it, so this consumption is just not worth mentioning.


    "The purchasing team of the Sun Tower? When did the boy get involved with them? " Firepower looked at Wu Hao, surrounded by people from the burning sun tower, and couldn''t help frowning.


    Although they are not afraid of the burning sun tower, they also don''t want to provoke.


    After all, the sun tower is in the whole fire area. No matter what kind of power, it has to give three points of face.


    Because the fire law in the sun tower is very important. If you offend the sun tower, you will lose the opportunity to better and faster understand the fire law, which no one wants to see.


    Of course, he is the exception of the fire clan, because everyone of the fire clan is born with fire rules. The reason why he doesn''t want to offend the sun tower is only because of the deterrence of the sun tower.


    "What should I do? The people of the summer tower are also inside. Isn''t it trouble? " The fire asked in a low voice.


    "Let''s follow up first. Maybe we''re just following the purchasing team of the sun tower for the time being. Once they leave, it''s time for us to start." The firepower made a decision immediately, and then followed up, keeping a distance as far as possible.


    However, no matter how far away it is, it can''t escape Wu Hao''s heavenly eye. Along the way, Wu Hao mobilized his heavenly eye to observe the actions of several people anytime and anywhere.


    "These guys are really followers. I''ll ask them!" Pitff has begun to feel a little dissatisfied.


    What''s the matter with the people in the great summer tower being followed all the way by others.


    Pitef''s strength was also quite terrible. As soon as he stared, he took a sudden step in front of teke.


    "Guys, what''s the matter with you following my yanri tower purchasing team?" Asked Peter, politely.


    "Follow? Team leader PI can''t say that. The road is facing the sky. We just happened to take a route. There''s nothing to prove that we''re following you? " He smiled and said.


    Pitff could not say anything in the face of this.


    "That''s true. I dare ask you where you''re going. Shouldn''t you also go to the hemolytic cave?" Pitff smiled again.


    "Hemolytic hole? Are you going to hemolysis cave, too? What a coincidence, so are we. " Firepower is clever.


    But this was pitef''s faint smile: "that''s not true. I just heard that it was the hemolytic cave from here. We went to Qiongshan, and the bifurcation was not far in front."


    Hearing this, his face changed slightly. He knew that he had been cheated. Pitff deliberately dug a hole for him to jump just now.


    After a while, they arrive at the hemolytic hole. If they follow again, they will reflect the word "follow".


    "Hehe, good luck to you." Fire said.


    "Good luck, too! See you later! " With that, pitff took another explosive step and returned to the team.


    "OK, it''s done. If they dare to follow up later, don''t blame me for being rude!" Said pitff, clenching his fist.


    "I admire brother Pi''s power." Just now, he heard all the conversations between pitff and teke. I have to say that although pitff looks careless, he is actually brave and resourceful.


    At this time, there were four men with big firepower. Just now, they had won pitff''s plan, and now they were going to the hemolysis cave. If they followed, I''m afraid the two sides would really have to fight.


    With the other party''s purchasing team, the four of them are obviously not sure they can win.


    What''s more, there is a Kirin among them. They have seen the strength of Kirin, which is very powerful. At the beginning, all four of them almost suffered losses.


    "OK, you play this trick with me, don''t you? Since you want to fight against my fire clan because of an insignificant waste, my fire clan can also be polite."


    The fire spirit bird can''t fly immediately. This is the spirit bird of fire family communication. It can send the information back to the family and wait for the family to seize it.


    "Tech, you find two people to follow them immediately. I can''t let them out of sight until my fire clan personnel arrive." Fire said angrily.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary. Aren''t they going to Qiongshan? We''d better ambush Qiongshan in advance." Tek spoke immediately.


    "What do you know? What can they believe? He said he was going to Qiongshan. Do you think he was really going to Qiongshan? " The firepower obviously won''t believe what pitff said just now.


    Tektronix reacted immediately. Indeed, who would expose his whereabouts was clearly an unwise choice.


    "OK, I happen to know some people who are good at camouflage. I''ll contact them now and bring them here." With that, Tek left immediately.


    It''s about a day away from the branch of hemolytic cave. This distance is enough for teke to bring people.


    Although pitev has intercepted them with words, Wu Hao believes that these people will never give up.


    When he reached the hemolysis cave, Wu Hao stopped to look at the four firepower behind him and found that they were actually moving towards the hemolysis cave.


    Are you really afraid that the burning sun tower is going to give up?


    But it shouldn''t be. If you give up, why bother to follow here.


    "Well, don''t think about it. They''ll know what tricks they play." Peter patted Wu haofei on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Wu Hao nodded, but he still felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    After the hemolysis cave, Wu Hao checked it several times and found that the four tektrons had indeed disappeared, which made Wu Hao more confused.


    But not far in front of them, a team was walking slowly, and the car seemed to be carrying a lot of heavy objects.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you just need to go somewhere. Is it convenient to help?" There are no superior gods in the team. They are all median gods.


    The five median gods saw so many superior gods in such a place without a trace of fear.

 Chapter 1260

    Wu Hao felt something wrong at first sight. Although their team has the logo of yanri tower, it can be proved that it is the travel purchasing team of yanri tower.


    But it won''t let the other party completely relax their vigilance, so Wu Hao feels a little strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked pitff in a low voice, obviously vigilant.


    The other party smiled, and then hurriedly said, "you should be the purchasing team of yanri tower. We came from yanri tower. The goods on the car are too heavy, so I''d like to ask you to help bring some."


    "Oh? Where are you going? " Peter asked first.


    "I went to Nancun. Everyone is different everywhere, so I gathered up such a car. Who knows the weight and speed."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao looked at the other party''s speed. It really seemed a little cumbersome. From the perspective of words, the other party did not have anything unusual.


    "Let''s see if you can help. We all know that the sun tower is helpful and kind-hearted. It''s really troublesome."


    Isn''t this a moral kidnapping


    Wu Hao narrowed his eyes, but unexpectedly, pitev chose to promise and helped the other party carry things into the car.


    Wu Hao has some incomprehension about this. Since the two days of contact, Wu Hao has a great view on pitev.


    I always thought that a careless person like pitff would have no tricks.


    But these two days on the road, pitff''s thought is meticulous, brave and resourceful, which can be said to be different from his appearance.


    But what''s going on now? Why did pitff let the other party get on the bus? Isn''t it a very dangerous move?


    Can''t you find the North just because the other party praised the burning sun tower?


    Wu Hao frowned and closely observed everyone on the other side. Everyone on the other side was caught in the trap. It didn''t look strange.


    "What''s the matter? Any questions? " After moving the things, pitef came to Wu Hao and asked faintly.


    "No, nothing." Wu Hao wanted to say, but he still held back his words. Sometimes it''s better to say less. After all, someone else led the team.


    "Hehe, you have a fierce eye, but don''t worry. I have my reason for doing so. Sometimes the enemies in the open are safer than those in the dark. Just put them in front of you."


    Wu Hao''s eyes were stunned and he thought back to what Peter had said. It turned out that Peter was not stupid this time.


    The meaning of what I said just now is also very obvious. If it is the enemy, under such exposed circumstances, the other party has no way to start, and if it is not the enemy, it''s nothing to help.


    But the other party is all middle gods. They should not have the courage to do it in this case.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, make a registration first. I''ll see if it''s all right where you''re going. I''ll take it to you by the way." Just then, pitff shouted to the other side.


    What a trick!


    Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Peter had already figured out the countermeasures from the beginning.


    In this way, you know what the other party wants to do.


    Naturally, the other party didn''t refuse. He quickly said thank you, which convinced Wu Hao. Maybe the other party really just needs help.


    There are seven or eight people in total. Everyone goes to different places?


    Pitef looked at the list and frowned.


    And there''s a man in the fire. These guys are a little interesting.


    Pitef sneered in his heart, which was obviously guessing riddles and counting one by one.


    "You and I should be right." Pitev came to Wu Hao and threw the list to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao took a look, and the grudge he had just put down was immediately raised again.


    At first he really thought the other party was just a coincidence, but now it seems that this is not just a coincidence.


    This is obviously prepared. According to their map, there are only seven or eight places for all routes, and they just occupy all the nearby routes. What does this mean?


    It shows that there must be something fishy in it. There is no such coincidence.


    "It''s all right. We''ll just make a diversion at that time. In terms of the fire family, our summer tower is not easy to tear the skin. I hope you can understand." Pitef said faintly.


    Wu Hao nodded. He didn''t have much opinion on this matter. At least he was sure that pitev and them wouldn''t stand idly by, so there was a guarantee.


    All the way, the other party talked and laughed with the people in the procurement team. Pitff didn''t tell other companions about it, so he regarded it as normal, so as not to be seen.


    Soon, in the first war, the other party thanked Peter repeatedly, then took his things and left on his own.


    Wu Hao looked at each other''s distant figure, and then turned into a streamer to follow up.


    Pitef also saw Wu Hao''s action and did not stop it, because he knew that Wu Hao would not be in any danger with the protection of Kirin.


    "Boss, are these guys really arranged by Tek?" Along the way, Qilin still felt different.


    On the road, these people look very normal. They don''t look like each other''s spies at all.


    "It can only be said that nine times out of ten, I believe my judgment, and I''ll know it after pressing questions." About two kilometers away from the team, Wu Hao suddenly appeared in front of the other party alone.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? Where are the fire people? " Wu Hao stood in front of the man and asked in a low voice.


    "Eh, little brother, why are you here?" The other party obviously ignored what Wu Hao said.


    "Hehe, your acting skills are good, but you ignore very important factors. Normal people don''t walk with so many weights in their hands. As a median God, don''t you have space?"


    "What do you mean?" The man frowned and obviously felt that his behavior was strange. He looked around.


    "Don''t look, I''m alone. I ask you, where are the three guys of fire clan and Tek? They didn''t follow? " Wu Hao obviously knows what this guy is thinking.


    Facing Wu Hao, a false god, the other party is certainly not afraid, but if there is a superior God, he can only continue to play.


    "What do you mean? We don''t seem to have any contradictions? " Obviously, the other party is also very careful. Although he feels that there is no superior God, he still doesn''t have any extreme behavior.


    "No? You showed up inexplicably just to help tech and them follow me? " Wu Hao held his hands. He was not sure at first, but he saw something different from the man''s eyes just now, so at this moment, he was very able to determine the guy''s purpose.


    "It seems that you have already found that you don''t use so many superior gods, but you run here by yourself. Do you want to die?" Make sure there is no superior God around, the other party will not continue to play, and put down all the heavy objects in his hand.

 Chapter 1261

    "God? It doesn''t seem to be without. " As soon as the voice fell, Qilin appeared next to Wu Hao.


    As soon as the other party saw it, his face suddenly cooled down. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao really brought the superior God.


    "What do you want to do? We don''t seem to have any grievances?" At this time, the other party wants to turn the topic around and try to make the superior God in front of him not to help Wu Hao.


    "Answer me two questions and I can let you go safely." Wu Hao whispered.


    "What, what''s the problem?" The other party asked tentatively.


    "Tech, where are they now? What calculations do they play now? " Wu Hao asked directly.


    The other party frowned and hesitated, because he didn''t know where Tek was. He just received the task. As long as he had any news, he would return to Tek with a spirit bird.


    "I don''t know. It''s just help. How can people tell us such important news?" After hesitating for a few seconds, the man decided to confess.


    "Really? Then it seems that there is no intelligence value in you? " Wu Hao sighed.


    "Go, Xiao Qi." Wu Hao turned and left the scene.


    Watching Wu Hao leave, the man breathed a long sigh of relief. In front of the superior God, he also picked up a life.


    But suddenly, when he relaxed, the surrounding space changed. A famine force hit, and the powerful pressure instantly made him lose the strength of resistance.


    A huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky, and the other party was killed in an instant.


    Wu Hao is not a fool. He will not let the other party leave. This is the case in hall cave. If he lets the other party leave now, their news will be leaked.


    Since he''s going to act, he''s going to play. He''s going to see what the Tek guys are going to do.


    Back in the car, Wu Hao said what he was worried about.


    Now he doesn''t worry about anything, just those guys of the fire clan.


    After listening to Wu Hao''s worry, pitev was also thoughtful.


    "The problem you said really doesn''t exist. Since the other party wants to do it, they must be sure to do it. If it''s just four superior gods, they can''t do anything to us, but the fire clan doesn''t have only a few superior gods."


    "Is there any good way for brother Pi?" Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "It''s... not really. I didn''t think of this at the beginning. Otherwise, I''ll send the news back immediately and ask the tower Lord to send your people from Ta Meng to help. I think if I speed up the whip, I should be able to catch up with us in about half a month."


    Wu Hao thought for a while. Maybe it''s the only way now.


    If the fire clan sends someone to encircle and suppress them, it may take some time. It should be in time.


    Along the way, Wu Hao and Pitt Fu pretended that nothing had happened and still talked and laughed.


    Wu Hao and Qilin will send someone away every time they pass by a place.


    He doesn''t allow hidden dangers to happen. These guys are hidden dangers after they leave, so he wants to get rid of them all.


    Of course, he naturally pocketed the gods. At least this is a good resource.


    About a week later, Wu Hao has solved three people, all of whom were killed in an instant without knowing it.


    Wu Hao was too lazy to talk nonsense with them. After all, just like the first man said, tech would never tell such hidden news.


    So Wu Hao won''t hesitate when he asks Qilin to do it.


    Along the way, the purchasing team moves forward while purchasing in the market.


    This also made Wu Hao see clearly the strength of yanri tower, which is really extraordinary.


    These so-called markets are basically black markets, especially for outsiders.


    But the sun tower has a good reputation. Any small seller in any small market will give the Sun Tower face.


    It is generally sold by yanri tower. They basically don''t earn any crystals. They let yanri tower buy it at almost the cost price.


    Pitv''s experience is also very old way. In order not to let these Eyeliner go all the way, he bought a lot of materials without authorization, and finally agreed to make a long distance with excuses for excessively large quantities of goods.


    After crossing the seven eye bridge, everyone has to leave by themselves. Wu Hao agrees with this suggestion.


    In this way, no matter what the other party''s purpose is, it can still delay some time for them.


    In the hot sun, the tower owner also hesitated after learning the news.


    Although Wu Hao is now a member of the burning sun tower, he is also a member of the tower alliance.


    But Wu Hao has just joined TA Meng and has not made any achievements for TA Meng. It''s unreasonable to pay so much for Wu Hao now.


    The three elders also reject this problem. Wu Hao''s talent is good, but if he dies halfway, he will have little availability.


    Moreover, in the future, Wu Hao will be attracted by other forces after he grows up. Once Wu Hao doesn''t really treat TA Meng, it will be a huge loss to ta Meng.


    Because if Wu Hao pays now, maybe TA Meng will suffer losses.


    Crystallization is a trivial matter, and the most important thing is that it is a member of TA Meng. If the fire clan is provoked by Wu Hao, and the fire clan tries to fight back, it is definitely not a good thing for TA Meng.


    Because a false god is against the fire clan, it is obviously unwise to make a decision.


    Therefore, the tower owner fell into hesitation and did not arrange for rescue. He was also measuring the disadvantages of the matter and began a precise investigation of Wu Hao.


    Finally, it was found that Wu Hao actually came from the human world and had a strong force in the human world, which also belonged to the life girl.


    Of course, Ta Meng does not belong to either of these two forces, which does not affect him.


    But he also found out that the human forces offended the raccoon dog king.


    Tower League is in hall cave. Although they are not afraid of eating Raccoon Dog King, they still don''t want to offend the superior God of that level.


    "Tower master, you should think twice. Wu Hao is not too big at first sight. Now he doesn''t know why he came to hall cave, so we don''t pay too much attention to him." The elder asked aloud.


    The tower master didn''t speak. He kept thinking about Wu Hao''s deeds.


    After only 50 years of adulthood, he was born in the third universe of the human world, which is also a small parallel universe. However, in this parallel universe, Wu Hao has emerged as an amazing figure.


    It is impossible to say that only the level of hypocrisy can burst out the strength of the median God.


    "I''ll discuss it now. I want to calm down." The tower master is a little troublesome because of this matter, and he doesn''t know how to make a decision.


    If Wu Hao didn''t have these great achievements, he might not look up to Wu Hao at all.


    If Wu Hao has survived for thousands of years, it may be possible.

 Chapter 1262

    But in just 50 years, Wu Hao can have this talent. After becoming a God in the future, what can he do?


    Such a genius, should he gamble? If he wins, it will be the future of his burning sun tower.


    In the future, maybe the real yanri tower can get out of the hall cave, otherwise the yanri tower can only stay in the hall cave forever, showing the hypocrisy of dominating the party.


    But if you lose the bet, will the Sun Tower lose everything? This is a responsibility he can''t afford, and it''s not something he can decide alone.


    The next day, the tower master summoned the three elders to the meeting hall and expressed his ideas.


    "For Wu Hao, I think it''s still believable. I believe you''ve seen it. Although the boy has more thoughts, he does think of others everywhere in the human world. Now it''s a critical moment for him to grow up. I think he still has to help." The tower owner thought all night and looked at Wu Hao''s data. Finally, he came to such a conclusion.


    "Ah, I knew it was like this. Does the tower master really want to place the future of the burning sun tower on a suckling boy?" The elder still insists on the idea of rejection.


    "Does the elder have a way? Now there are fewer and fewer people who need the fire system law. Maybe ten years, a hundred years, where will the burning sun tower go after a thousand years? Looking for the LORD God or the top God like the raccoon dog king to keep us out of hall cave? "


    "Why? It seems that others have no such obligation. Unless we pay a price, such as sending out the whole tower alliance, after going out, we will either be swallowed up by the dominant force of destruction or be attracted by the force of the goddess of life. Of course, I don''t refuse these, but we have to distinguish the importance. "


    Once swallowed, or drawn, the sun tower will no longer be the sun tower.


    In that way, the future sun tower may be called the destruction law enforcement Hall branch or the creation law enforcement Hall branch.


    "But even if the boy has talent and ability, the uneven future will devour us."


    "So anyway, it''s a gamble. What kind of way to gamble to win the biggest victory is what we should choose and consider."


    As soon as these words came out, the three elders were speechless and wanted to say something, but they already knew that there were risks or inappropriate.


    "Well, let''s find a way to win. I also respect the opinions of the three elders. We can''t completely offend the fire clan. I''ll arrange four superior gods to help and keep Wu Hao as much as possible. It all depends on his nature. How about it?" The tower owner finally chose to give way.


    To tell the truth, it must be impossible for him to do his best to offend the fire clan for Wu Hao, so he thought of this way to win.


    On the one hand, he helped Wu Hao. On the other hand, he didn''t offend the fire clan much, just to protect Wu Hao. He can attack and defend when he enters and retreats.


    "OK, then proceed according to the tower master''s wishes, but I''d like to remind the tower master that some things can''t be guessed blindly. Everything has to be done step by step, not step by step."


    The tower owner nodded and didn''t say much. Now he is more concerned about the crisis of the Sun Tower than anyone, so he naturally hopes that the sun tower can have a good future.


    Immediately, the Sun Tower sent four superior gods. Their strength was not weak. They rushed to support the procurement team and keep Wu Hao as much as possible.


    Wu Hao and others have entered a deserted place.


    According to pitff, the reason why this area is uninhabited is that there are many fire beasts here.


    The fire beast is formed by fine fire and is powerful. Among them, there is a top God like existence.


    Therefore, over the years, because of the great danger, it has become a deserted place. It can be said that there are few people here.


    You must always be vigilant when passing through here, otherwise once you encounter fire beasts or extremely powerful fire beasts, you are likely to be wiped out.


    Fortunately, the uninhabited land is not vast. It can be crossed in half a day.


    "Cheer up, everyone. We''re going to cross the no man''s land at one time." Pitff shouted, and then led the purchasing team to enter the no man''s land at the fastest speed.


    It seems that pitff is also very experienced in this field. He is worthy of being the captain of the procurement team. Maybe he has crossed the no man''s land twice, and practice makes perfect.


    "Brother PI, why do these fire beasts have consciousness? According to the truth, they will take shape only when they come into being." Wu Hao is also interested in this fire beast.


    Because someone told him that the fire beast had fire spirits, which were the yuan fire energy of the origin of heaven and earth.


    This flame is life and growth in nature. It is absolutely precious. It is a very good essence for cultivation, forging and devouring.


    After hearing this, Wu Hao was ready to move. Now he has a very ice field.


    If devouring fine fire can get the fire field, he is naturally very happy.


    "Of course, because it used to be a fire battlefield, countless gods fell here, so there are many gods. There are all from the lower gods to the top upper gods. Those fine fires can''t melt the gods and finally absorb the gods. Can you imagine?"


    Wu Hao was surprised.


    Fine fire absorbs the divine personality, so it has consciousness?


    No wonder there are all kinds of fire beasts here. It turns out that there is such a shocking story behind it.


    "Why, boy, is this your idea of a lighter?" Pitef looked at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "I dare not. The fire beast is so dangerous that brother PI can only run away. How dare I." Wu Hao smiled awkwardly.


    Originally, he had a small calculation in his mind, but now when he heard pitff say so, he gave up his mind.


    Although the two fields of ice and fire know the power explosion as soon as they hear it, he can''t risk his life because of this kind of thing.


    Although protected by Kirin, as pitev said, there are many fire beasts here, and there are fire beasts like top gods.


    Once you encounter that level, I''m afraid even Kirin can''t prove the confrontation. At that time, you will be surrounded by fire beasts, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Hehe, just know the danger. Even if the top God comes, he may not be able to leave safely. You''d better not think about it."


    Wu Hao nodded. It seems that he is still unworthy. Everything in the world can''t be peeped at.


    That''s the essence of fire, the yuan fire that existed at the origin of heaven and earth. He is a human body. Can''t he turn into a pile of ashes?


    "Everybody speed up again, and soon we can leave here!" Pitff stood in front of him, telling him, and he was watching the situation closely.

 Chapter 1263

    Bang~


    As soon as the voice fell, the vehicle suffered a violent impact and the car shook violently.


    "What''s going on!" Wu Hao''s face changed slightly and looked out of the car.


    A flaming rhinoceros was chasing the vehicle and hit the train.


    Fire rhinoceros.


    "This is an intermediate fire beast, that is, the middle God level. Fortunately, it''s not a trouble." Peter said and flew out.


    Explosive dust!


    A violent yellow sand rushed at the fire beast and completed the second kill in an instant.


    A tiny flame rushed into the ground and disappeared. Wu Hao was also surprised at this scene.


    After solving the fire rhinoceros, pitff returned to the car.


    "Brother PI, what happened just now?" Wu Hao obviously means the tiny flame just now.


    "That''s yuanhuo. As I told you before, this flame is the origin of heaven and earth, so it won''t go out. What I destroy is his noumenon, so his yuanhuo will escape and look for opportunities to grow again."


    There is such a way. Did he feel very accurate energy from the tiny flame just now.


    "So if you want to absorb his fire element energy, you have to look for that kind of Yuan fire?" Wu Hao asked again.


    Pitev nodded: "there is pure yuan fire in no man''s land, but there are few without attack."


    Wu Hao was silent and didn''t speak. He saw the danger of fire beast just now. Unless he can be as strong as pitev, I''m afraid if he meets a high-level fire beast, he can only be swallowed by the other party.


    "The captain is not good. It seems that there are fire beasts in front, and they are still three heads!" Suddenly the driver shouted.


    Pitff looked forward and his face changed greatly.


    "Fire Dragon King, geocentric turtle and burning bird, why did they all appear?"


    Wu Hao felt that pitev''s tone was not calm. Obviously, the three fire beasts should be very powerful.


    "Brother PI, can I help you? Small seven can. " Wu Hao also said immediately.


    Pitev nodded: "they are all high-level fire beasts, and they are still the overlord of this area. I don''t know how to appear here together. Later, you will ask your friends to protect you, and the people of the purchasing team and I will be responsible for blocking them."


    "Well, you turtle son, haven''t you played enough last time!" Between the words, a superior God of the purchasing team has rushed out. Obviously, it is not the first time to fight with the other party.


    After instructing Wu Hao and others, pitev also rushed out, and Wu Hao came to the cab to watch.


    Four purchase team gods have been entangled with three fire beasts.


    The strength of the three fire beasts is very strong, and the fire system law is also very strong. They don''t dare to collide head-on, otherwise they may be burned by the unquenchable flame.


    "Even if you come out together, it''s meaningless. You can''t threaten me to wait!" Cried Peter.


    Four people work together to deal with three fire beasts. Naturally, there is not much pressure.


    Moreover, the wisdom of the three fire beasts can hardly reach the human standard, so the way of fighting is only wild.


    The train moves forward quickly and passes through three fire beasts. Wu Hao looks at Qilin and signals Qilin to help.


    "Then I''ll come right away!" Kirin flew out, and the attack followed.


    With the addition of Kirin, the three fire beasts soon died. After all, if they don''t escape now, what is waiting for them is to destroy them.


    "It seems that there has been a great war here not long ago, otherwise the three overlords could not appear here together." Said Peter hastily when he came back.


    "Everyone cheer up and pay attention. This time, it''s a little unstable as last time."


    Wu Hao didn''t care much. He heard from pitev''s words that this situation is still common.


    After all, this is the territory of fire animals. Isn''t it normal for fire animals to haunt?


    At this time, the people of the fire family were catching up with Wu Hao and others at a very fast speed. When the three brothers and tech saw that the reinforcements had arrived, they also kept up with them.


    Now it''s time to track Wu Hao and seize the treasure.


    Wu Hao naturally did not find this, because tech and others are still far away from them.


    Half a day later, Wu Hao and others finally passed the no man''s land. Five people on the bus also went down. Now there are two left.


    "Everybody, we can only come here. Please help yourself." Pitff said, punching the two men in the car.


    He said before that there were many goods on the car and it was impossible to deliver them far away. The other party also knew this, so he politely said goodbye.


    Just after leaving, the result is the same. After Qilin catches up, it is a second kill and doesn''t give the other party any chance.


    "Make things the most sensitive and don''t give each other a way to go, you can, boy." Pitev patted Wu Hao on the shoulder. During this time, he saw all Wu Hao''s practices.


    Although it is cruel, this method is more suitable here. After all, if you don''t kill others, others may think of the law to kill you. This is the real world of the law of the jungle.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak, and pitev''s strength was no longer lower than that of Kirin, so it was reasonable to find these small changes.


    "Just received the news. The tower master has sent someone to support him. He can arrive in about three days."


    Wu Hao nodded. Now the fire clan hasn''t taken any action. Since the tower master has sent someone, there should be no danger.


    Anyway, it''s only two days away from the land in the fire. He can return after purchasing from the land in the fire. At that time, he wants to see if he can have the opportunity to collect some yuan fire in this deserted place, otherwise it will be in vain.


    Originally, his idea was not to follow him back, but now tech and others seem to know his position. If they don''t follow him back, the risk is too great.


    So I had to go back and look for another chance next time.


    "I''m afraid they''ll stop on the way back. You have to sit down and prepare." Pitef said faintly.


    "Nothing, but can''t you run?" Wu Hao smiled. His ability to escape is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "I hope so." Pitev didn''t say much. Pitev is also very optimistic about Wu Hao, a young man with good talent, but Wu Hao sometimes has some blind self-confidence, which makes him dissatisfied.


    One day later, the people began to approach the place in the fire, which is the destination of this time.


    Like Yancheng, it is a safe area, but it is still a day''s journey to enter the fire.


    While Wu Hao was practicing, he was awakened by pitef.


    "The enemy is coming..." pitff looked out of the window at the sky in the distance.


    Wu Hao also felt that several strong smells were approaching them quickly.


    "Come on, full speed!" Pitev ordered, the speed doubled in an instant, flew out, and everyone was ready for war.

 Chapter 1264

    But how could the speed of the train catch up with the full speed pursuit of the superior God.


    Within ten minutes, they were overtaken by the fire clan.


    "You''d better stop. It''s too late to escape now." The fire shouted.


    Now that their fire clan''s reinforcements have arrived, how could he care about the people in the Sun Tower.


    Even if the strong man defended Wu Hao, it was only limited to the past.


    Can''t the people of his fire clan rush to the scene and the people of the burning sun tower dare to intervene.


    When the train stopped, pitef knew it was no use running down again. There was still a distance from the ground in the fire. No matter how to escape, he couldn''t get to the ground in the fire smoothly.


    We must find a way to get rid of the fire clan behind us, otherwise we can''t leave quietly.


    "Fire clan, what''s the matter? Such a big fight. " After parking, pitff stood up.


    "Peter, we meet again. You don''t have to pretend to be stupid. Hand over the one named Wu Hao." Tek shouted.


    Speaking of it, teke is a little desperate now. Originally, Wu Hao was his prey. If there were only the three brothers of the fire family, it would be fine. He can deceive as much as possible,


    But now there are so many strong people in the fire clan, he also knows that flickering is impossible, and the other party can''t believe him.


    Therefore, Wu Hao''s divine personality is obviously hopeless. The only thing he can think of now is one thing.


    That is to make up for the loss from Wu Hao. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have a divine personality. As long as he can reduce the loss to the minimum, he will be satisfied.


    "Wu Hao, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Who''s Wu Hao?" Asked Peter, pretending to be puzzled.


    "Hum, don''t pretend to be a fool, that hypocrite boy in your team."


    "You''re talking about him. He left long ago. He separated from us before he entered no man''s land." Pitef said calmly.


    "No way. Do you think we''ll believe your nonsense?" The fire also shouted.


    Because their eyeliner is always watching the news, Wu Hao never got out of the car, he must still be in the car.


    "I don''t believe you can see for yourself, but it seems that you can''t search the procurement team of yanri tower?" Pitef also snorted coldly, reminding the other party not to go too far. They are from the sun tower.


    If they get stiff and offend the whole summer tower, they will naturally have no good fruit to eat.


    "Don''t threaten the fire clan with the sun tower. Maybe others need your Sun Tower, but you know very well that the fire clan has always been born with fire rules, so you can''t use your Sun Tower at all."


    "I know your fire clan can''t use the burning sun tower, but leave a line today and meet each other tomorrow. You can go and see it yourself if you want to see it. If I say so, I''ll do it." Pitff said faintly, and then stepped aside.


    If he warns, he must say, but he must also let the other party check, otherwise the other party will never end.


    Even Tek was puzzled by pitff''s resolute attitude.


    Is Wu Hao really not in the car? But it shouldn''t be. He had to look at the line, but never said Wu Hao left the procurement team and entered the carriage with a suspicious intuition.


    Inside the carriage, Tektronix looked around at everyone, and there were about ten people in the purchasing team, of which Wu Hao was not seen at all.


    "No way, he''s really not here!" Tech''s face changed greatly. Was he lured away from the mountain?


    "Where''s Wu Hao!" The angry Tek grabbed a middle God and roared.


    "What are you doing? I''m from the burning sun tower. Dare you? " Said pitff sternly, with a murderous look in his eyes.


    After hearing this, Tek woke up. He was really too impulsive just now.


    "As you said, Wu Hao is not here. Don''t mess around here. My yanri tower purchasing team can''t be checked if anyone wants to!"


    It''s hard to see the extreme in TEC''s face. Can''t he lose it like this?


    What about his loss? He lost millions of dollars. It''s all Wu Hao''s fault. Does he really have to be dumb like this!


    "Captain PI, I know I have no right to intervene in the sun tower. The boy Wu Hao has a grudge with me. If you can tell me where he is, I will be a friend of the Sun Tower in the future. I am willing to work for the sun tower for five years."


    In order to find Wu Hao, tech can only fight. Now he must find Wu Hao immediately.


    "Hehe, I don''t want me to explain it for the third time. What''s more, do you think my yanri tower will lack a superior God? There are not many other gods and crystals in the summer tower. I believe that nothing can not be solved by crystallization in this winter. "


    The voice is very obvious. As long as there are enough crystals, the superior gods are only a number. Enough crystals can hire enough superior gods, and even some powerful organizations can hire them.


    Upon hearing this, Tek''s face changed slightly, and pitff was indeed right. It was true that money could push the devil.


    Crystallization can not only help the demigod understand the law, but also help any God improve his combat power.


    Even the superior God absolutely needs the help of crystallization, otherwise it can be said that it is difficult to do anything in this winter.


    There are countless black merchants and robbers here. Aren''t they all for the sake of two or two crystals?.


    People''s summer tower really has few other crystals, and there is no lack of crystals at all, okay.


    "What conditions can captain PI tell me the whereabouts of Wu Hao? You should know exactly where he goes or where he gets off? "


    Pitff shrugged.


    "Why should I tell you? Also, Wu Hao you mentioned is already a member of our yanri tower. If you want to move him, I advise you to consider it. "


    what!


    Wu Hao joined the burning sun tower?


    "It''s impossible. If I remember correctly, you should say less about the strength of the middle God to join your yanri tower?" The fire spoke at this time.


    They have wasted too much energy during this time. Don''t say that Tek won''t agree, even they won''t agree.


    "It''s just an exception. It''s true."


    He frowned. If so, things would be in trouble.


    "Wu Hao is the person I''m looking for. Is it too deliberate for the sun tower to do so? Or is it that my fire clan has no face in front of the burning sun tower? " The fire also snapped.


    "Hehe, I don''t know. I suggest you ask our tower master. He should know the truth. Do you have anything else! We have to hurry to purchase, so we won''t accompany you. " Pitff said with a fist and was ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Just then, a fire clan man stood up, his nose constantly sniffing.

 Chapter 1265

    "A hypocrite? There is a false god here, and the breath is still there. " Then the men began to smell one by one.


    "What do you mean? Are you a dog? " Pitef said discontentedly.


    "Sorry, this is Huosang of our fire family. Although his strength is only the median God, he has a very sharp sense of smell. To say that the dog has a strong sense of smell, it may be worse than him." Firepower said confidently.


    "How about Huosang? Did you find it?" Asked the fireman.


    "No, the breath has just disappeared. It''s no longer on the scene. It feels like it''s gone in place."


    Pitff frowned. Unexpectedly, this guy really has two abilities.


    It''s true that Wu Hao disappeared, and he did disappear in situ.


    At the critical moment just now, Wu Hao handed him a mirror and said he was hiding in the mirror.


    Originally, I thought I could avoid a disaster, but I didn''t expect the fire family to arrange such people to come.


    "Everybody, you''re not giving me face in this way, are you? When we the people of the burning sun tower are the prey of your fire clan? "


    Pitff immediately showed his dissatisfaction.


    "You have to understand that Wu Hao is the enemy of our fire family. Although he is from your yanri tower, we should always settle our accounts with him. Don''t worry, we won''t embarrass him. Just get our things." Said the fire lightly.


    Now they are numerous and powerful. He doesn''t believe pitev dares to resist. Although they want to give face to the sun tower, they don''t have to care too much. As long as they can get the top God, what''s it to offend the Sun Tower?


    "You''d better give me an explanation after it''s over, otherwise we won''t finish the burning sun tower today." Pitff snorted coldly, then stood in place with his hands in his arms and waited.


    After a while, Huosang still couldn''t find the trace of Wu Hao. He could only judge that Wu Hao must have used some secret method to hide nearby.


    "Everyone, I hope you can sincerely answer us, where has Wu Hao gone?" The fire can only look at the people in the sun tower.


    "What do you mean? You calculated and asked me "yanri tower purchasing team?" Asked pitff.


    The firepower smiled faintly: "it''s not cross examination, but sincere inquiry. Of course, my fire family is willing to pay the price of one million crystals. Is it OK?"


    Pitef shook his head: "you know, the most important thing I need in yanri tower is crystallization. Little brother Wu Hao is from yanri tower. We yanri tower has never betrayed the character of our companions. It''s best where you come from and go back, otherwise I''ll arrive in yanri tower League, I''m afraid you''ll have some bad jobs."


    This word is full of threats, but also warns the fire clan not to go too far, otherwise the sun tower will not let them go.


    "Ta Meng? You mean, the people from tamun are here? " He frowned.


    It is the tower alliance that makes his fire family fear most in the summer tower.


    Although the purchasing team is not weak, its strength is limited. There are only a few superior gods, which is not a threat to the fire family.


    But tower League is different. Tower League alone has enough power to resist their fire clan. It is also one of the top forces in the whole winter.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that Wu Hao is the last member of the tower alliance. If you really want to deal with him, I think you should really think clearly. After all, you should have heard about the character of the tower Lord."


    what!


    The firepower was shocked again. Even Tek was shocked. Wu Hao was the last member of TA Meng.


    "It''s impossible. Don''t you have to have the strength of the superior God at the lowest level? That boy is just a hypocrite. Did you lower the standard? " The fire questioned.


    "What do you think? The standard of receiving people from tower alliance has never been the so-called death rule. The superior God is true, but the most important thing is that talented people are preferred. Wu Hao''s talent just exceeds the tower master''s budget, so you should understand. "


    Tek''s face turned blue. Why did he kick this iron plate?


    Wu Hao somehow became a member of the tower alliance. How could he offend?


    Although what pitff said remains to be confirmed, I''m afraid it''s true in nine cases out of ten.


    All four of them have seen Wu Hao, and teke has seen Wu Hao''s strength. It was definitely not easy that day.


    And the most important thing is the divine beast Kirin. Maybe the leader of the sun tower is also far sighted. What he likes is not Wu Hao''s talent, but the forces behind Wu Hao.


    After all, if there were no power, how could there be such a powerful Kirin behind Wu Hao.


    "So what? This is hall Dongtian. If he takes my fire family''s things, he must return them. I don''t believe that the tower owner of yanri tower can protect him!" Said the fire.


    This matter has been going on for so long. I didn''t expect it to be like this now. How could he be convinced.


    "Then I don''t know. Go and ask our tower leader first. If he promises, I can naturally tell you the whereabouts of Wu Hao. Now forgive me for waiting." With that, pitff got into the car and let the driver go.


    Now they can''t continue to consume with the fire clan. The more they consume, the more dangerous it is. As long as the people of TA Meng come, everything will be safe.


    "What should I do? Do you really want to let the boy go? Before, he played us all like donkeys! " Think about it quickly and you will be angry. Naturally, you are very unwilling.


    "What can we do? If TA Meng intervenes, of course we fire clan should consider the gain and loss." Firepower is also very unwilling, but he knows that he can''t help it. He has to consider the overall situation.


    "Do you really believe what he said? Wu Hao doesn''t have much talent at all. I think it''s not Wu Hao who entered the tower League. It''s the divine beast Kirin around him. " Then Tek spoke.


    "Wu Hao doesn''t have that kind of condition at all, so if it''s just Kirin, we''ll be fine as long as we don''t move Kirin. Besides, as long as Wu Hao is willing to hand over everything, it''s not impossible for us to let him go."


    Naturally, tech can''t do this, so we must let the fire clan and Wu Hao continue to knock.


    After Tek''s words, everyone suddenly woke up.


    Yes, they can''t just listen to pitff''s one-sided words. What kind of talent does Wu Hao have to have to be selected by TA Meng, so it should be Kirin, as long as they don''t move Kirin.


    "Chase!" The fire immediately made a judgment.


    Teke nodded with satisfaction. It seems that he succeeded in fooling again. Outsiders say that fire people are easy to cheat. Unexpectedly, it is true.


    Peter Fu, who had been gradually far away, was relieved. He just wanted Wu Hao to come out. The smell of firepower and others behind him quickly approached again.

 Chapter 1266

    "What''s the matter? Aren''t they willing to give up?" Pitef frowned. This time he didn''t choose to speed up. He couldn''t escape anyway. He might as well face it calmly.


    "Everybody, do you have anything else to do? Don''t interfere too much with our purchase time. " Pitef said discontentedly.


    "Of course not. We just want to solve one thing. Captain PI just needs to tell us where Wu Hao has gone and promise not to embarrass captain PI and anyone in the procurement team of the sun tower." The firepower said directly and clearly.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t I just say that Wu Hao is a member of TA Meng? Do you really want to go to war with TA Meng? " Peter asked coldly.


    "Hehe, this is not what captain PI can manage. I believe Wu Hao doesn''t have the ability to enter TA Meng. Naturally, we huozu don''t want to offend TA Meng. We just want to find Wu Hao, that''s all."


    "Ah, it seems that you still don''t believe it. Then I can''t help it. I don''t have the strength to tell you where you are. I''m sorry."


    Firepower frowned. Unexpectedly, pitev really wanted to protect Wu Hao.


    "Captain PI, if you want to do this, it will make me very embarrassed. The whereabouts of a hypocrite is not worth your safety?"


    "Oh?" Pitff was stunned.


    "Are you threatening me? If I don''t say it, are you going to do it to us? " The fire asked coldly.


    "We can''t talk about it, but at least let''s find out where Wu Hao is." Between the words, fire waved and people surrounded them all.


    "Fire, what do you mean? Are you going to fight with my purchasing team? " Pitff looked at each other''s behavior and couldn''t help being angry.


    "It''s not war. I just hope you can cooperate and let''s search." Firepower is also to avoid offending the sun tower as much as possible, but he also knows that some problems can not be avoided if he wants to find out the location of Wu Hao.


    "Hum, when are you qualified to search my burning sun tower?" With that, pitff pulled out his big knife and pointed to the fire.


    "Fire clan, don''t go too far. You said Wu Hao took your things. What''s the evidence? If you want to take other people''s things for nothing, you should also see who the other party is. You also want to take care of tameng. If you want to fight today, my purchasing team will accompany you! "


    Seeing that the other party didn''t eat soft, Peter finally had to be hard. He was arrogant. He challenged his bottom line of yanri tower again and again, as if he had no temper.


    Seeing that pitev was so tough and his firepower frowned, there were about ten strong gods in the presence of their fire clan. Now there are only four people in the summer tower. How could they really offend them with this temper?


    "Don''t think about it. I don''t make trouble in the summer tower, but I''m absolutely not afraid of things. I''ve given you enough face. Don''t push your nose and face. Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to fight, fight. The summer tower is fearless!"


    "Fearless!"


    With one voice, all the purchasing teams took out their weapons and prepared for the battle.


    "Eh... Captain PI, why? Because it''s just a hypocrite. It''s not good for both sides to be so rigid? " He sighed.


    When the purchasing team is so tough, he feels a little fishy. If Wu Hao doesn''t really enter the tower alliance, why should the purchasing team maintain it like this? There must be something wrong with it.


    "Hum, so you have to deal with my yanri tower purchasing team because of a false god or something? Since you think it''s worth it, why can''t I yanri tower? " Pitff''s words silenced the fire.


    "No matter what you say, in short, Wu Hao must be handed over today, otherwise it will not be over!" Teke opened his mouth. He knew that the fire clan might retreat in this way, so he had to water the fire at this time.


    "If you don''t hand over Wu Hao, none of you will leave today!" Suddenly Tek attacked.


    "Teke, you!" When the fire wanted to stop, it was too late, and Tek''s attack had rushed directly to pitff and other purchasing teams.


    "Fire clan, you seem to have chosen to be the enemy of the burning sun Tower!" Pitef cut off Tek''s attack together and instantly pointed the contradiction to the firepower.


    Firepower''s face changed slightly. Looking at TEK, he certainly knew what Tek was thinking again. Obviously, he wanted to use them as guns.


    But in fact, tech also helped him take the first step. Just now he was still hesitant to be tough. Now it seems that he doesn''t have to consider it.


    "This is not what we think. I said that as long as captain PI hands over Wu Hao, we will not embarrass you. We will escort you all the way."


    "My purchasing team has no luck." Pitff disappeared instantly and came to Tek in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Villain, you take your life first!" The hand that Tek moved first just now clearly hesitated, so if you want to stop, you must get rid of the villain Tek first.


    However, teke was not a fool and immediately hid behind the fire clan.


    "I''m going to kill this man now. Do you want the fire clan to stop it?" Pitff looked at the fire.


    "No, he is my fire clan ally now." Fire said immediately.


    "Hahaha, so you can move as a member of our TA League, and I can''t move as your fire clan ally. What a domineering fire clan, I''ve seen it." Pitff laughed.


    "Captain PI, we don''t have to do this. We just perform our duties."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s impossible to tell you the whereabouts of Wu Hao. It''s up to you to choose between war and peace!"


    The scene was silent. Peter was not an impulsive person, but he was not a kind person at the same time. Everything depended on what the other party did.


    If he wants to fight with firepower, pitev will fight to the end. If he wants to retreat, he will not embarrass them.


    At this time, Wu Hao clearly knew what was happening outside.


    At this time, his favor for pitff increased sharply. Unexpectedly, it was interesting enough for pitff to ensure that he could do so.


    "Boss, I''ll go out and kill them!" Qilin also saw the fire. He couldn''t bear the inner flame.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Look at the situation first." Wu Hao stops Qilin. Although he is also angry, going out at this time not only can''t help, but also makes trouble.


    If the fire clan really starts, it''s not too late to go out at that time.


    "I didn''t want to come to this step. Captain PI, don''t blame us. I can only invite you to the fire family." Firepower finally chose not to let go of the purchasing team. In the measurement, the top God is also very important to their fire family.


    The top superior God grid means that there is one more top superior God super strong. If you can get it, the strength of his fire family will rise another level.


    "As a guest, let''s see if you have this ability!"

 Chapter 1267

    Immediately, the two sides began to fight, but the people of the fire family didn''t dare to go too far. They were also persuading pitff not to resist tenaciously. It''s best to tell the whereabouts of Wu Hao.


    But pitef is such a temper. He is optimistic about Wu Hao himself. Now he is cold and wants to betray Wu Hao, which is naturally impossible.


    It is said that Wu Hao is now a member of the tower alliance. If he tells the whereabouts of Wu Hao, it will be equivalent to betraying the sun tower. In the future, there will be no place for him to live in the fire area.


    Therefore, neither his character nor his situation allowed him to tell the whereabouts of Wu Hao.


    "Captain PI, do you really want to be so stubborn?" The fire greeted pitff''s attack and persuaded him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t want to die, take out real Kung Fu, or you''ll die!" Pitff snorted coldly, without too much nonsense.


    The fierce strength was all used on the knife.


    Whirl knife gas!


    The divine power turned into knife Qi and hit the iron hammer of fire. The battle between them was also very fierce.


    "It seems that you are serious. In that case, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Come with me and catch them all alive!" The fire ordered, and the rest of the people went to battle one after another.


    Wu Hao frowned. Now things have become the last thing he wants to see. It seems that it''s a blessing, not a curse, but a curse.


    "Qilin, get ready to go out. Let''s run to no man''s land." Wu Hao handed a pill to Qilin. It was given by the holy king before he came. It can increase the speed by 10%.


    He heard from Qilin that there was a fire clan called Huo Shu, which was very fast, so it was obviously impossible to escape without eating it.


    "Boss, isn''t no man''s land very dangerous?" Kirin frowned.


    "There''s no way to be dangerous. Even if it''s dangerous again, can you let brother PI bear the consequences for me?"


    Wu Hao can never do such a thing, so he must go out and face it anyway.


    "Well, I''ll do what the boss asks me to do."


    Wu Hao nodded and looked at serening.


    "Just stay here. Let''s go to a deserted place. If we''re lucky to come back alive, we''ll see you then."


    "I''ll go with you!" Serening naturally didn''t want to escape and let Wu Hao take all the risks.


    "What are you going to? After you go, it makes us more dangerous. Just stay with brother PI. Don''t worry. I Wu Haofu have a big life. It''s hard to die." With that, Wu Hao took Kirin and disappeared into the small world.


    "You bastards!" Kirin showed up.


    "There it is!" The fire suddenly found that Wu Hao''s breath appeared at the scene again.


    Polar ice field!


    Gravity field!


    Space time!


    Huolin arm!


    The appearance of the two is a frequent big move.


    Black thunder sword!


    Wu Hao instantly launched all powerful attacks. Although these messy attacks could not hurt them, their momentum was really not weak.


    "Kirin, let''s go!" After performing all the attacks, Wu Hao shouted at Qilin.


    "Brother PI, thank you for your care. I''ll see you in Yancheng!" With that, Wu Hao and Qilin disappeared.


    "Smelly boy, come back, where are you going!" However, Wu Hao has gone far away.


    Wu Hao''s approach is obvious. Obviously, he doesn''t want to drag them down.


    But in this way, Wu Hao''s safety is not guaranteed, and even facing him and Kirin, I''m afraid there is only death.


    "Chase!" Seeing that Wu Hao had fled, he didn''t have any intention to fight with pitff, so he immediately chose to catch up.


    "No way!" How could pitev let them succeed easily? Since Wu Hao left, they had to hold the fire and wait as much as possible.


    "Hurry, don''t love war, you go after it first!" The fire shouted, the fire nodded, and quickly took off the war to keep up with Wu Hao.


    "Pitff, are you really going to stop me from waiting?" Firepower said fiercely, now Wu Hao has appeared, and it is absolutely impossible for them to give up.


    "Hum, you can''t leave!" Pitef remained firm in his attitude at this time.


    "OK, then don''t blame me for being cruel." The firepower has killed red eyes. Wu Hao''s appearance has completely made him unable to calm down. Now even if he really offended the yanri tower, he can''t take care of it.


    "Fire and thunder array, knot it for me!" I saw seven people in one, and a fire came down from the sky.


    "I hope you''ll have good luck and see you later!" In the fire and thunder array, pitff people were trapped, and powerful fire and thunder energy began to attack pitff people.


    "Well, you fire clan, I will let the tower master go to the fire clan to meet you in person. Wait!" Pitef organized the staff to defend and looked at the direction Wu Hao left.


    "Boy, there''s only so much I can help you. The rest may depend on yourself." Pitev sighed. If Wu Hao didn''t appear, maybe he would fight with firepower and others to the end.


    Since he is from the burning sun tower, they can''t do things too well. The decision is to be interrogated by the fire clan, but that''s definitely not a good result.


    With the strength of the leader of the fire clan as the top God, maybe we can really find traces of Wu Hao and them in him. When we are in the fire clan, it will be difficult for Wu Hao to escape.


    Therefore, Wu Hao''s practice is no problem. If he escapes now, there may be a glimmer of vitality, at least a chance.


    Wu Hao rode on Qilin at the extreme speed, about 700 meters behind him, and the speed was not much different.


    "It won''t be long before you can enter an uninhabited place. Qilin, hold on." Wu Hao frowned.


    He has seen the danger of no man''s land before. Although there are unicorns, the risk is also huge.


    But there may be no place to save them except a deserted place.


    After entering the no man''s land, maybe the people of the fire clan will be afraid and retreat.


    He is also betting that this is the only chance. If the people of the fire clan are still chasing after him at that time, maybe he will have this great disaster.


    About three hours or so, Wu Hao and his two men approached the uninhabited land at the fastest speed.


    "Boss, do you really want to go in?" Kirin reconfirmed.


    Wu Hao glanced back at the speed of the chase. Now Kirin''s speed has begun to decline gradually. If he doesn''t enter the no man''s land, I''m afraid he will be caught up in less than an hour.


    "Get in! There is no choice! " Wu Hao said firmly.


    Although no man''s land is extremely dangerous, Wu Hao always believes that the most dangerous place is the safest, and he can turn bad luck into good luck.


    Just before, he also wanted to come to this deserted place to see if he could get yuanhuo. Now he has a chance.

 Chapter 1268

    This is also indirect, giving yourself a chance.


    "Boy, you can''t escape. There''s no man''s land ahead. If you dare to go in, you''ll be dead. As long as you hand over your things, my fire clan will let you live."


    Facing the chattering speed behind, Wu Hao didn''t answer at all.


    There''s a lot of nonsense. Since he has fled in this direction, it shows that he would rather go to an uninhabited place to die than fall into the hands of their fire clan.


    "Boy, you stop, and then there''s no man''s land. You really can''t die?"


    "Hahaha, what about no man''s land? It''s better than your fire clan. Remember, today your fire clan forced my area code into a deserted place. I''ll go to the fire clan in person if I have a chance someday. Thank you! " Wu Hao''s voice came melodiously, and he continued to move towards the uninhabited land without looking back.


    He frowned quickly. He had raised his speed to the limit, but Wu Hao didn''t seem to be slower than him, which made him unable to get close at all.


    He knows that Qilin''s speed is not bad, but last time Qilin was not as fast as him. Why is it not much different from him this time?


    Isn''t this a secret? But if it''s a secret, why didn''t Kirin use it last time? Also watched serening fall into their hands, and then saved Wu Hao when he came out of the summer tower.


    Wu Hao didn''t mean to stop. He was very anxious.


    "In this way, I fire clan promise you that as long as you hand over your things, I will let you leave immediately?" Hastily advised.


    He didn''t dare to gamble. He totally bet on this kind of thing. If Wu Hao really enters an uninhabited place, his fire clan will lose the upper God.


    Once Wu Hao enters the uninhabited land, I''m afraid their trip can only end here.


    The fire clan is powerful, but it''s useless. It''s strong enough to enter an uninhabited place willfully.


    For a God, they can offend the sun tower and fight the sun tower.


    But for a God, even the top God, they can''t estimate how serious the loss will be after entering the no man''s land.


    Otherwise, there is also a top superior God in the no man''s land. If his fire family has that ability, it can enter the no man''s land to search for the top superior God, why waste time here.


    Therefore, after Wu Hao entered the no man''s land, 80% entered alive and could not come out alive. At that time, his fire clan had to give up.


    "You don''t know the danger of no man''s land. You can''t get out if you go in. Are you serious?" There was another rush of persuasion.


    However, no matter how much, Wu Hao blew as if it were a breeze, and the speed did not decay at all.


    "Boy, you really!" There was no way to speed up, so they had to pursue and attack at the same time, hoping that their achievements could hit Wu Hao or slow down the speed of Wu Hao.


    But in this case, Wu Hao not only did not slow down, but he slowed down a lot.


    Soon, they had arrived at the border of no man''s land, and Wu Hao entered it without stopping.


    When the fire came to the last line of defense, brake quickly and stop.


    "This guy, look for death." he quickly gnashed his teeth. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao would really rather die than surrender his divine personality.


    Isn''t divinity more important than life?


    There is still a chance to look for it after the divine personality is lost, but when people die, they die.


    "Damn it!"


    Dozens of seconds later, fire and others have arrived.


    "Where are the people?"


    Look at the direction of no man''s land quickly.


    "In?" His face changed slightly.


    He nodded quickly.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t beat them?" Asked the fire suspiciously.


    The fire quickly nodded again: "that guy is well prepared. The speed is not much different from me. They directly entered the no man''s land. Are we still chasing?"


    At this time, the firepower looked at the uninhabited place. If you want to continue to chase now, you really don''t care about all the costs.


    Maybe after entering the no man''s land, their fire clan will suffer heavy losses, and even no one will return it.


    "No, the two inside have a bad temper. It seems that we huozu have no chance to get the dark god this time," the firepower sighed.


    Now their fire clan will lose a lot.


    He didn''t get the divine personality, failed to catch Wu Hao, and even offended the yanri tower.


    If Wu Hao is a member of TA Meng, as pitev said, they are also on the bar with TA Meng.


    Of course, this is not very likely. Wu Hao should not be a member of TA Meng.


    "What now? Do we have a family? "


    The firepower hesitated for a while, and then said, "leave three people here to guard. If there is a glimmer of hope, we can''t let go. The rest will report the friction between us and the burning sun tower."


    After all, he is the fastest and can know the situation on the scene more quickly.


    The fire left the scene with the remaining six people to catch up with the fire clan.


    Of course, teke was unwilling to stay at the scene. He had lost so much and didn''t mind continuing to lose.


    So even if he wasted a little more time waiting, he wouldn''t hesitate.


    In short, he has no place to go anyway. It''s nothing to wait and see with the fire family here. What if they really wait?


    At this time, Wu Hao just entered the shallow place of no man''s land, which is also full of a sense of killing, which makes people feel very bad.


    Wu Hao slowed down and looked around slightly.


    The energy of fire element is really rich, and a powerful murderous spirit is felt around. Obviously, the trace of superior God can be seen everywhere.


    "Be careful, Qilin. There are dangers everywhere. We can''t take it lightly."


    Qilin nodded. Although he was a superior God, he certainly wouldn''t be arrogant in front of Wu Hao.


    "Boss, I feel my blood is boiling. There seems to be a strong smell here." There was a little fear in Qilin''s eyes.


    "It''s all right. We''ll stay outside and go out when the fire clan leaves." Wu Hao also felt that this is the most dangerous place he has ever been and the deepest unknown place.


    Even if he wandered into the unknown, he didn''t dare to act rashly, so now he can only stay in place for fear of any danger.


    Some risks can be taken, and some can''t be taken. Coupled with Kirin, he can''t take this risk.


    Low voices came from the ground, and Wu Hao didn''t dare to have too much behavior. They had to stay in place carefully, wait quietly, and restrain their breath as much as possible.

 Chapter 1269

    "No, there''s something approaching below!" Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. He could feel a powerful fire element energy approaching rapidly.


    "Boss, you go first and I''ll hold on!" Qilin stands in front of Wu Hao, facing the danger that may happen at any time.


    The ground began to shake, and the temperature rose rapidly. Wu Hao and his wife immediately rose into the air.


    Bang!


    A huge figure broke through the ground, and the surrounding energy was instantly filled with sharp high temperature.


    "Intermediate fire beast." Wu Hao''s face did not relax. Although only intermediate fire beasts appeared, it is possible that such energy or battle will attract other high-level fire beasts.


    "I''ll fix it." Kirin also has a good chance of winning. After all, the middle God is vulnerable in front of him.


    "Kill him second. Don''t give him any chance." Wu Hao whispered.


    "Good!"


    Huolin arm!


    A huge palm of the sky fell from the sky and instantly suppressed the intermediate fire beast.


    "Break it for me!" Kirin''s anger broke and the fire beast broke without any reaction.


    As before, a trace of yuanhuo was ready to run, and Wu Hao seized the opportunity to catch it in an instant.


    "Get out of here." Wu Hao hurriedly said that the battle here just now should attract the attention of other fire beasts, so they must stay away from here.


    Qilin nodded and left the scene with Wu Hao.


    Just a few minutes later, a high-level fire beast appeared at the battle scene and began to absorb the fire element energy left at the scene.


    "Human, human. There are human steps, search, search!" The fire beasts roared up to the sky. For a time, the surrounding fire beasts rioted and went out one after another.


    Wu Hao and Wu Hao came to a Huangshi mountain. There happened to be a cave here. They went in without thinking.


    "I''m afraid the fire beast riot has something to do with just now. What about the boss?" Kirin is also worried.


    In terms of his strength, he may be able to barely protect himself. If he can''t fight, he can run, but Wu Hao can''t.


    The small world is in pitev again. He can''t safely take Wu Hao away.


    "If you come, you will be at ease. Look at the situation first. I''m saying, you protect the Dharma for me first, and I''ll see the yuan fire energy." Wu Hao sat cross legged on the ground and began to study Qiyuan fire.


    This yuan fire is the first flame born at the origin of heaven and earth. Its energy is very pure and rich, without any impurities.


    No wonder it can produce such pure fire energy, which is really unusual.


    Wu Hao wrapped yuanhuo with divine power and began to absorb it.


    Pitev told him before that Yuan fire can be absorbed, which can definitely improve his fire system law.


    Now, although Wu Hao has understood the fire system law, he is not deep. Moreover, if he absorbs enough yuan fire, he can produce extreme fire field and ice fire field. Just think about it, he must be very powerful.


    For about two days, the fire clan and teke waited outside the no man''s land.


    They also saw the uninhabited area of the riot, as if something had happened.


    Needless to say, there must have been a battle. As for the battle, it should be caused by Wu Hao.


    Tech is also holding the mentality of watching the play. Now let''s see how long Wu Hao can hold on.


    If they want to leave the uninhabited land safely, they must cross the past.


    But crossing also means entering the center of no man''s land.


    The center of no man''s land can''t enter if you want to. It must be no different from looking for death if Wu Hao crosses the center of no man''s land alone.


    Therefore, if they can''t hold on, they will choose to withdraw from the no man''s land. The position of the four of them is the only way.


    "Boss, they seem to be approaching here. What should we do? There seem to be several advanced fire beasts. " Kirin frowned.


    Facing this situation, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t worry." Wu Hao opened his eyes and stood up.


    "I found a problem. These fire beasts have no smell, but their perception should be very strong." Wu Hao took out a Dharma array.


    "This is a secret method that can get rid of our traces and perception. As long as they don''t see us, I think we can escape."


    Wu Hao also noticed this problem when absorbing yuanhuo.


    Like human beings, yuanhuo is in the development stage, but human beings progress faster than yuanhuo. Yuanhuo seems to still stay in the ancient times of human beings.


    At that time, everything depended on intuition and vision, and he didn''t know what smell was, so he planned to try this method. If it could work, maybe they could leave the uninhabited place safely.


    Wu Hao began to set up a Dharma array, and then pasted a piece of Rune paper on Qilin.


    "This is an invisible charm. Remember not to use any energy, otherwise it will be exposed." Wu Hao also pasted one on himself.


    They disappeared without a trace.,


    "Old, boss, where have you been, boss..." Qilin shouted anxiously when he saw Wu Hao missing.


    "Don''t worry, I''m right beside you. I''m just invisible." Wu Hao points toward the center of Qilin''s eyebrows and opens Qilin''s eyes.


    Wu Hao''s transparent figure immediately appeared in Qilin''s eyes.


    "Is it so magical? I''m invisible now?" Kirin looked at his hands like a curious baby.


    Wu Hao nodded and told again, "remember, don''t use any energy, otherwise the stealth charm will lose its effect."


    Qilin nodded.


    After about half an hour or so, the smell of the fire beast was getting closer and closer, and Wu Hao and Wu Hao also entered a state of tension.


    Although Wu Hao is confident, it is just a calculation. Once his speculation fails, they are likely to face too many fire and beast sieges, which is absolutely dangerous.


    The cave is also one of the places where fire beasts search. Although they don''t have high wisdom, they also know that human beings are extremely cunning. This kind of place is also very suitable for hiding.


    An energy began to gather. Wu Hao''s face changed and he didn''t notice it well.


    "Get out!" Wu Hao hurried out with Kirin. These madmen even chose to destroy the whole Huangshan Mountain. Obviously, they are all savage creatures.


    No wonder there is no grass in the uninhabited place, and the surrounding is deserted. I''m afraid it''s all thanks to these fire beasts.


    About half a minute later, the fire beast completely destroyed the whole Huangshan.


    Wu Hao and Wu Hao almost didn''t come out. Although the attack just now can''t seriously hurt them, it''s necessary to use divine power to resist the fire beast''s attack, which will be exposed at that time.


    "A bunch of beasts!" Wu Hao roared in his heart. Fortunately, he noticed it fast enough just now, otherwise he would be buried or exposed by the ruins.

 Chapter 1270

    There were eight fire beasts, three advanced and five intermediate, all panting to search the scene.


    Wu Hao and Qilin stand still and dare not move. These guys have a very sharp sense. I''m afraid they will find even a small detail.


    A few minutes later, the eight fire beasts slowly left the scene and watched them stay away. Wu Hao and Qilin dared to resume breathing.


    "They really didn''t find us!" Qilin exclaimed in surprise.


    Wu Hao nodded. It was really a big gain. At least they had a way to save their lives, but there were some risks.


    "Now we should be able to find yuanhuo." Originally, Wu Hao had planned to give up, but now with this new discovery, Wu Hao rekindled hope. At least now he knows the shortcomings of these fire beasts.


    As long as we make good use of this weakness, we can find better opportunities to benefit from it.


    If this is discovered by the fire clan, I''m afraid I''ll regret it very much.


    Forcing them here was already a dead end, but unexpectedly, it gave them new opportunities.


    The next time, Wu Hao began to search for the trace of yuanhuo. Of course, the first premise is to avoid fighting.


    Although yuan Huo can be obtained by hunting fire beasts, it will also expose their whereabouts. Naturally, Wu Hao will not be in danger, not to mention he is still carrying Kirin.


    But a whole week later, he couldn''t find yuanhuo.


    It seems that there is really no other way except to hunt fire beasts.


    Finally, Wu Hao has to give up. He can''t put Kirin in danger for himself.


    Strength can grow from other places, but if there is an unpredictable danger, there is really no choice.


    "Let''s go back to Yancheng." Wu Hao didn''t intend to go back to Yancheng. He came out this time to practice.


    It''s too slow to condense the spirit in Yancheng. Originally, he thought that with yuanhuo, he could first improve his strength in the field. Now yuanhuo can''t get it. He can only see if there is any way to quickly condense the spirit along the way.


    Those people of the fire clan never dreamed that they would cross the uninhabited land in this way. Maybe they think they are dead now.


    But it''s good to avoid a lot of trouble. At least if they don''t expose, the fire clan will not find their trace.


    Originally thought the road back would be smooth. After all, with the invisibility talisman, they could avoid the sight of fire beasts.


    But when they came to the central area, a new riot arose.


    A breath stronger than Kirin appeared in the air, and the energy of fire element increased madly.


    An invisible fire wall shrouded the world, and the fire beast even spoke human words.


    "Ignorant human beings have come to my no man''s land. Since you''re here, don''t go!"


    This is the top high-level fire beast in no man''s land, that is, the most terrible fire beast king mentioned by pitff before.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. Have they been found? Is the invisibility charm and array ineffective?


    Or are the top advanced fire beasts too powerful to cover their array?


    Judging from the means of the top fire beast just now, it should have used some kind of barrier to block the surrounding area.


    Wu Hao and Qilin immediately find a place to hide. Now they can''t judge whether the other party is talking about them, so they still can''t act rashly.


    On the same day, in the central area of no man''s land, the war was raging, and all the fire beast fists were carrying out a random attack.


    As if they were going to bombard the whole blockade area, Wu Hao and Qilin also avoided it again and again. They didn''t dare to breathe.


    The number of high-level fire beasts has reached more than 20, and the faces of Wu Hao and Qilin are becoming more and more ugly. If this continues, their danger will accelerate rapidly.


    But even so, what can they do to get out of here, but they are blocked by seals.


    If they want to fight back, it is bound to accelerate death, so they can only hide in embarrassment.


    Try your best to avoid as fast as you can.


    Three days and three nights, endless escape, because they can''t use any strength, they are exhausted.


    In particular, Wu Hao was not as strong as Kirin. Facing so many advanced fire beasts, Wu Hao almost got injured several times.


    If Kirin hadn''t protected him every time, I''m afraid he would have been exposed.


    Fortunately, the divine beast Kirin was not blown out. People were surprised at its amazing defense.


    Even if their strength is against the sky, they still have an iron wall of defense. Thanks to their blood against the sky, they live so far.


    "Boss, I''m afraid we''re really going to die this time." Kirin smiled bitterly. There were fewer and fewer places for them to escape. The attacks of those high-level fire beasts were overwhelming and did not give them a way back.


    Obviously, they have no wisdom. They can only use this stupid method, but it is this stupid method that makes Wu Hao helpless and completely unable to find the flaw to rush out.


    "Hold on, soon, soon, the seal should be over." Wu Hao has been telling himself this these days.


    Because he was afraid that he would shrink back and that he would really give up.


    He was wrong this time. He shouldn''t have risked entering no man''s land like this.


    Although there are many superior gods in the fire family, there is at least a chance.


    Now the fire beasts in no man''s land sweep the whole area in this way. They have no chance at all.


    Whether it is counterattack or evasion, it is obvious that the same result will be achieved in the end.


    "Catch the thief and the king first. It seems that we can only attack the top beast." This is the only way for Wu Hao now.


    Perhaps only in this way can they have a chance of life, otherwise they can only sit and die.


    "Qilin, it''s estimated that you''ll have to work hard. This time, you must go all out." Wu Hao knows that this is very difficult for Qilin.


    Although Kirin''s strength is not weak, it is still reluctant to fight with the top God level, let alone threaten each other.


    "I will try my best, boss." Qilin doesn''t complain at all. He is satisfied to go out with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao nodded and opened the eye of heaven. He wanted to find the position of the top fire beast.


    About two minutes later, Wu Hao opened his eyes.


    "Found it, it''s in the sky!" Wu Hao looked up at the sky. He never thought that the top fire beast was a fire phoenix.


    "Go." Wu Hao and Kirin slowly flew into the air, and then slowly approached the fire phoenix.


    "Later, I will block his actions and weaken his strength as much as possible. Take the opportunity to see if you can kill him or catch him alive." Wu Hao whispered.

 Chapter 1271

    It seems that there is no problem, but Wu Hao knows that this possibility is very slim and basically impossible to succeed. They just hold the last glimmer of hope.


    Qilin nodded and was extremely focused.


    Fifty meters after the two approached the fire phoenix, Wu Hao stopped and Qilin approached alone.


    Kirin''s explosive power is very strong, but if it is far away, it will affect the actual effect of power.


    Seeing Qilin getting closer and closer, Wu Hao took a deep breath when he was about 20 meters away.


    Success or failure is in one fell swoop. If he fails, maybe he and Kirin will be buried here today.


    So they can only succeed, not fail.


    At this time, the sky was covered with dark clouds and began to produce close lightning. This is Wu Hao''s masterpiece.


    Anyway, summoning lightning will not be found. He must strive for enough strike power for Kirin as far as possible.


    When the black thunder appeared, Wu Hao knew that the opportunity had come, and the thunder was completely ready.


    Right now.


    Wu Hao made a judgment and the sky flew out.


    Gravity field!


    Polar ice field!


    Space time!


    Kill God!


    Six dragons, the spirit of the real dragon!


    The power of lightning!


    Wu Hao shrouded all fields in the fire phoenix.


    Various effects began to suppress the fire phoenix, but Wu Hao''s strength itself was the same, and the suppression effect was not too obvious.


    "Finally found you!" The fire phoenix spoke.


    "Don''t look, I''m here!" Kirin also appeared suddenly.


    The divine power is carried out without reservation.


    Huolin arm!


    One punch completely penetrated the fire phoenix into all fields of Wu Hao.


    "Come on, Kirin!" Wu Hao roared.


    The strongest blow!


    Black thunder sword!


    A huge sword that cut through the sky fell down at a very fast speed. This feat seemed very terrible, but the fire phoenix didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    Divine beast talent ability!


    Bath Fire Kirin!


    Kirin''s real body shows that if this strongest talent can''t suppress the fire phoenix, they must explain here today.


    Far away, out of nowhere, tech and others have seen this scene from a distance.


    "They entered the central area? What''s the matter? Are they really going to cross the no man''s land? " Tek''s face changed greatly. If so, his baby would really be impossible to get back.


    Wu Hao and Qilin will never come back alive, which is definitely a huge loss.


    It''s really hard for the fire phoenix to be hit continuously, but this series of attacks alone is not enough to threaten his life.


    "You are the unicorn clan!" The fire phoenix looked up at Kirin and said loudly.


    "Less nonsense, you make me and my boss feel bad, then I''ll make you feel bad!"


    Suddenly Kirin bit his finger.


    "Ancient secret law!"


    Blood sacrifice!


    Suddenly, the power of the fire phoenix''s talent increased again.


    Wu Hao thought it was bad to see this scene. Although it would enhance Kirin''s natural ability to attack, it would also hurt Kirin''s foundation. I''m afraid there will be sequelae in the future.


    In fact, Kirin certainly knows that every drop of Kirin blood on him is very important, so it is called ancient blood.


    But he also knew that there was no way. If he didn''t do so, he wouldn''t be able to hit the fire phoenix.


    "Wait!" The fire phoenix spoke, as if to stop Kirin.


    But Kirin has prepared a blood sacrifice.


    "Smelly boy, I told you to stop. You''ll hurt your blood!" The fire phoenix suddenly turned into fire and disappeared in place.


    When the next moment appeared, he had come behind Kirin and grabbed Kirin''s wrist.


    "Kirin!" Wu Hao''s face changed greatly.


    He underestimated the strength of Fire Phoenix. It''s terrible. Kirin is in each other''s hands.


    Spell it!


    Wu Hao grabbed the sky sword. Anyway, he died today. It''s not as good as a painful war.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Black thunder!


    Three thousand body methods!


    In a twinkling of an eye, Wu Hao also approached the fire phoenix.


    "Just a human being, how dare you let the Kirin protect you like this!" The fire phoenix looked at Wu Hao coldly.


    Wu Hao''s footsteps stopped in an instant and couldn''t move at all.


    "This......" the sword in Wu Hao''s hand is the same. It can''t attack at all.


    "What, what''s going on? Is it fear? Because, are you still afraid? " Wu Hao asked himself.


    Why didn''t his feet obey him? The fire phoenix''s eyes made him lose all confidence.


    Is this the pressure of the so-called top God?


    "Move me, don''t move my boss!" Qilin fought desperately.


    "What do you call him? "Boss?" The fire phoenix turned into a human.


    Women?


    Wu Hao saw a graceful and hot woman standing in the unicorn.


    "The ancient divine beast Kirin even recognizes a human as the boss?" The voice of the fire phoenix is also a woman''s voice.


    "Don''t worry about it. Come if you want to kill!" Kirin roared and hit the fire phoenix with his other hand.


    "Well, I don''t care what relationship you have with him. I''ll take care of this human before I find out!"


    After that, Wu Hao only felt a white light in front of him, and then he lost consciousness.


    Of course, when I woke up again, I was surrounded by stone walls, like a cave.


    Wu Hao''s head was a little dizzy. He took a general look at how he lay on a stone bed.


    "Where is this?" Wu Hao shook his dizzy head.


    No, Kirin!


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao quickly stood up. Qilin was in danger. He had to rescue him immediately.


    "Boss, you''re awake!" However, just then, the voice of Kirin sounded in his ear.


    "Xiao Qi, are you okay? That''s great! " Wu Hao smiled happily and said.


    "Of course he''s fine. If he wants something, you''ll already be dead!" A female voice came. Wu Hao looked at it and his face suddenly changed.


    It''s a fire phoenix.


    "It''s you!" Wu Hao immediately entered a state of alert, obviously full of hostility to the woman.


    "Don''t be nervous, boss. Sister Huoli is very good. She''s not a bad person." Qilin quickly explained.


    "Huh? Her? Not bad? " Wu Hao looked surprised. What''s going on? Is it him or Kirin.


    He remembered that he and Kirin almost died at the hands of this woman.


    "Well, sister Huoli is from the Phoenix family. Like me, she is also an ancient blood, and she is a close friend of the Kirin family. Now the Phoenix family and the Kirin family are even more closely linked, so she won''t hurt us." Qilin''s words surprised Wu Hao. Unexpectedly, there was such a relationship.


    "Hehe, that''s not necessarily true. Of course I won''t hurt you, but human beings are not allowed."

 Chapter 1272

    Huoli outlined her mouth, showed a charming smile and stared at Wu Hao.


    "No!" Qilin protects Wu Hao.


    "You promised me not to hurt my boss!" Qilin looks at Huoli angrily.


    Huoli also snorted coldly.


    "It''s just a human. I''m too lazy to do it, but you''re an adult now. If you recognize a human as the boss, you''ll be known by the Kirin family at that time. He''ll also be doomed." Huoli whispered.


    "What Qilin? Don''t you dare move my boss and fight with them every minute!" Kirin patted his chest and said.


    "You!" Huoli is angry.


    She doesn''t understand. It''s clear that Qilin has activated the blood of the divine beast. Wu Hao is just a fake God. Why does Qilin care so much.


    "Xiao Qi, in fact, what he said is right. No matter where in the divine world, you are a little sensitive to my name, which is not only dangerous for you, but also me, so you''d better listen to her."


    At this time, Wu Hao spoke. He was not unreasonable. Since he knew Huoli''s identity, he would not treat her as an enemy.


    "Hehe, you have some knowledge, but even so, a human is not qualified to talk about this with my ancient beast." Huoli is obviously very dissatisfied with Wu Hao, all from Qilin.


    "If you are qualified, I don''t count, and you don''t count. Although you are the top God, I''m just a hypocrite, you have to believe that 30 years east and 30 years West. Maybe you look down at me today. Maybe you can''t look up another day." Wu Hao said coldly.


    Of course he knew that these ancient beasts were arrogant, but so what? Is he still afraid.


    As the saying goes, if a man is poor, he will not lose his dignity in order to live.


    "It''s interesting. Hehe, you have a little courage." Huoli sneered.


    During Wu Hao''s sleep, Qilin has told her about Wu Hao.


    Although beasts never look up to humans, people really have to care about Wu Hao''s talents and strengths.


    Even if they were ancient beasts, they couldn''t find a few that could exist against the sky like Wu Hao.


    In addition, Qilin said that Wu Hao was chosen by heaven, although she didn''t understand it too carefully.


    But before, she had heard from her people that the chosen one could change the pattern of the world and even the whole divine world in the future.


    Just now, Wu Hao was her shot. Although it was not painful or itchy, looking back carefully, Wu Hao clearly had only the strength of a false god, but those achievements had reached the level of a median God.


    Dare to ask this abnormal explosive power, even if they are divine beasts, how many can do it.


    So he has gradually begun to believe that Wu Hao may really be the chosen one.


    Of course, everything is just a guess, it is only possible, not absolute.


    "All right, have a rest by yourself. Xiao Qi comes with me. I have something to find you." Huoli doesn''t want to talk too much nonsense with Wu Hao. She looks at Qilin and says.


    Qilin looks at Wu Hao and is clearly waiting for Wu Hao to make a decision.


    Wu Hao nodded: "well, you go. I''ll just have a rest. It''s okay."


    Watching Qilin leave, Wu Hao is relieved. It seems that he really survived.


    I didn''t expect that they didn''t die. If those guys of the fire clan knew, they wouldn''t be angry to death?


    But it''s also thanks to Kirin. It seems that it''s always good to bring Kirin out. He really saved him countless times at this critical moment.


    If Kirin and the fire phoenix were not ancient beasts and still belonged to their own people, they would have died cold.


    Wu Hao closed his eyes and began to recuperate himself slightly.


    When he wakes up, Qilin has returned to him again. Huoli is not here this time. Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    "How''s it going? She didn''t embarrass you, did she? " Wu Hao whispered.


    Qilin shook his head: "sister Huoli is not bad. She just asked me to correct the use of my talent. I haven''t used my talent all the time." Qilin said awkwardly holding the back of his head.


    Wu Hao also smiled: "it''s all right. After all, you haven''t been to the Kirin family since you were a child. It''s a blessing to be able to activate your blood."


    "By the way, isn''t this no man''s land all fire beasts? Huoli is also a fire beast? " Wu Hao wanted to ask this question before, but he didn''t ask because it was someone else''s personal privacy and Huoli didn''t see eye to eye with him.


    Qilin nodded.


    "In fact, sister Huoli has died, and her divine spirit has fallen here and is absorbed by the refined fire. However, the consciousness of ancient divine beasts is very strong, so she wakes up from the refined fire with strong consciousness and becomes the overlord of the whole uninhabited land with strong blood."


    Hearing this explanation, Wu Hao''s face changed slightly. It turned out that there was such a thing behind it. It seems that Huoli is really not easy here.


    "At the beginning, she was plotted by humans here, which is why she fell. So she hates humans. Fortunately, the boss is different from those humans, otherwise sister Huoli won''t listen to me and let you go."


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly. If he is like those people, Qilin probably won''t have a chance to grow up.


    Because it is said that Kirin blood is the best cultivation nourishment. The reason why those Warcraft trying to get Kirin in the mainland is to absorb Kirin blood and improve their cultivation.


    If he was also an ambitious man, there would be no Kirin now.


    "Thank you, boss." Suddenly, Kirin whispered.


    "Thank you? what do you mean? Shouldn''t I thank you? " Wu Hao smiled.


    "No, I should thank you. I was born in that place. I can still vaguely remember now. If the boss didn''t take me away, those Warcraft would have drunk my blood and ate my meat."


    Kirin just knew that. That''s why Kirin comes only once in tens of thousands of years.


    The unicorn that comes to the human world will become more and more powerful over time.


    But every time Kirin comes, it will only achieve others, not Warcraft or human beings.


    In the end, they are just stepping stones for others to practice. There is no one like Xiao Qi to practice safely until now. Maybe until now, Xiao Qi is the only one.


    "Thank me for what I did. I treated you like a family when I robbed you. How can I be willing to drink your blood?" Wu Hao touched Qilin''s head and was very compassionate.


    "So sister Huoli will let you go. She thinks you are more or less different from other humans."

 Chapter 1273

    Is it? This woman is really hasty.


    It seems that both human women and animal women have a common problem. They don''t make sense and often don''t know what they are thinking.


    "By the way, boss, this is sister Huoli''s cave. Guess what I found here?" At this time, Qilin looked happy and even said to Wu Hao excitedly.


    "What?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Go, you come with me." Qilin dragged Wu Hao out.


    Wu Hao is also confused. He doesn''t know what''s going on with Qilin.


    After walking out of the cave, Wu Hao found that there was a precipice. There was a bottomless abyss under the whole precipice. The fog was misty and he couldn''t see what was there.


    But the air here is also quite attractive, even very rich.


    There is also a cave next to the cliff, which is connected with wooden sticks one by one, and the journey takes a narrow corridor.


    Huoli will enjoy it. She even lives in such a place.


    "It''s over there." Qilin points to the fourth cave and walks quickly.


    But there is a fire Python guarding the entrance of the cave.


    "No admittance!" The fire Python spoke, and the huge snake head kept staring at Wu Hao.


    "Huoli asked us to come. How dare you stop us?" Kirin said coldly, and then threw out a fire mark.


    The fire Python looked at it and calmly retreated back.


    The other party is also a high-level fire beast, but it is also a high-level. Huoli is definitely a hegemonic existence in this no man''s land.


    Of course, it is also the general existence of the patron saint here. If the top God of mankind dares to fight against its uninhabited land, the fire Python will also take the responsibility of guarding the uninhabited land.


    "Xiao Qi, did the fire Python really let you come? What the hell are you? " Wu Hao frowned. He didn''t want to offend the terrible fire phoenix because of this kind of thing. If he couldn''t leave the uninhabited place alive at that time, he would be in trouble.


    Kirin nodded without speaking, and hurried into the cave.


    "Little seven" Wu Hao reluctantly followed him in.


    As soon as he entered the cave, Wu Hao felt the endless fire element energy.


    This energy is so huge that the fire system law in his body has been affected.


    Wu Hao frowned. It was the first time he felt such strong fire energy, which was many times stronger than the fire energy in the sun tower.


    If he had come here earlier, I''m afraid the time for him to understand the law of fire would be greatly reduced.


    "Boss, look, what are those!" Qilin stepped aside and pointed to the front.


    "This is!" Wu Hao''s face changed greatly and looked at the front in shock.


    Yuan Huo!


    Yes, the whole cave is irrigated by yuanhuo from the bottom to the top of the mountain.


    "Yes, this is what sister Huoli told me. Yuanhuo in the whole no man''s land is here. At the same time, there are those killed fire beasts. Yuanhuo will come here after he escapes."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Wu Hao was really surprised. He never thought that there would be such a thing.


    No wonder the fire element energy at the scene will surge to this extent, which is amazing.


    "Boss, you can practice here. It''s no problem to swallow yuan fire." Kirin smiled.


    "What? Why, the mother Phoenix found out. "


    "Shh" Qilin quickly covers Wu Hao''s mouth.


    "Sister Huoli has very clever ears. Don''t say that." Qilin looked around and said carefully.


    "Cough cough" Wu Hao cleared his throat somewhat embarrassed.


    "I mean, if Huoli finds out, I''m afraid I can''t get out of here, or forget it." Of course, Wu Hao is very excited, but this is not something that can be solved by heartbeat.


    In the face of Huoli''s strength, it is impossible for him to win with Kirin. Compared with the current temptation, he still chooses to save his life.


    "It''s all right. Sister Huoli asked me to bring you here. He said you helped me activate the divine animal blood, so it can be provided for you to practice here." Qilin said with a smile.


    "Really?" Wu Hao asked incredulously.


    "Of course, will I cheat the boss? Start practicing quickly. " Qilin pushes Wu Hao to the yuan fire and sits down.


    Wu Hao thought for two seconds, then sat down and settled down. Since Qilin said so, of course he can''t let go of this welfare.


    Watching Wu Hao enter the cultivation state, Qilin is quietly guarding.


    At this time, more than a dozen strong people of the fire clan joined hands to enter the uninhabited land, and even the fire clan elders have arrived here.


    They came this time for nothing else, just for the top God of Wu Hao.


    At the same time, the sun Tata League also sent seven higher gods again.


    Originally, the elders of the Sun Tower disagreed, but pitef reported that the reason why the fire clan often shot Wu Hao was that Wu Hao had a top God, so the fire clan would arrest Wu Hao at all costs.


    When the news came to an end, the tower owner immediately stopped hesitating and sent a total of 11 people from the tower alliance to a deserted place for rescue.


    At the beginning, they didn''t know that there would be top gods on Wu Hao. If they knew at the beginning, it would be impossible for Wu Hao to take risks.


    To know what the top God means, it means that a top God will be born in the future. It''s no joke.


    The two forces entered the no man''s land one after another, but they didn''t dare to fight those fire beasts indiscriminately.


    Although any of their strength has been enough to sweep the no man''s land, they are also very clear that there is an extremely terrible powerful existence in this no man''s land.


    Fire beast Phoenix, the top fire beast, is a Phoenix Fire beast with the fission of ancient divine beast blood. Even if they are more than a dozen superior gods, once they disturb that one, it is equivalent to disturbing the whole no man''s land.


    At that time, all the fire beasts in the uninhabited land will be sent out, and their more than a dozen superior gods will not be enough to see.


    "The smell of Wu Hao''s boy completely disappeared." Pitef joined in the rescue.


    Since knowing Wu Hao''s talent, pitev is also very optimistic about Wu Hao, so he doesn''t want such a genius to fall. Of course, he also wants to find Wu Hao''s whereabouts.


    "Well, nine times out of ten they have been killed by fire beasts. It''s impossible for them to leave the uninhabited land alive."


    "Those three elders are really confused! Let''s not talk about Wu Hao''s talent. The superior God next to Wu Hao is the divine beast Kirin, Kirin. " Pitff''s face was full of frustration.


    Only later did he know that the rescue team arrived two days late because of the hesitation of the three elders. Otherwise, if they arrived in advance, Wu Hao and Qilin didn''t have to leave alone in order not to drag them down.

 Chapter 1274

    In that case, they don''t have to suffer this danger. Therefore, the three elders are the culprits.


    It was originally stipulated by Tata League in the sun that if any member is in danger, Tata League members should provide unconditional support.


    However, this condition is very chicken ribs in Wu Hao and has no effect.


    There is no guarantee at all. Why did Wu Hao join TA Meng?


    Pitef is really a little unhappy with what tameng has done this time, and he is also very disgusted with it.


    "Pitev, find out your own position. The three elders are also members of our tower League. It seems that you have no right to accuse him." A member of TA Meng said coldly.


    "Oh, oh, oh, no qualification? So you ta Meng still have the same virtue and strength, so you are qualified to speak, aren''t you? " Pitt asked coldly, his face livid.


    "Hum, now we are here to solve this problem. Please don''t talk to us in this tone, otherwise, tameng is qualified to sanction all members of yanri tower."


    In the face of what the other party said, pitff''s eyes changed slightly. After calming down for two seconds, pitff still spoke faintly.


    "OK, I''ll see how you solve it." Pitef didn''t say much. He knew it was meaningless to say more. Now he can only pray for Wu Hao''s safe return, which is the most important thing.


    Half a month passed


    There are frequent wars in no man''s land.


    The fire clan and the burning sun tower are completely frozen because of Wu Hao. They are all looking for Wu Hao.


    One side wants to kill Wu Hao and the other side wants to protect Wu Hao.


    They had no idea where Wu Hao was at this time, and even thought Wu Hao had died.


    However, Wu Hao not only didn''t die, but in this half month, with the powerful yuan fire energy, Wu Hao successfully practiced the fire system law to a great perfection, and also understood the fire system field.


    This is definitely another Jedi encounter. If you don''t die in a so-called disaster, you will have a blessing.


    "Boss, you are stronger again!" Qilin looks shocked when Wu Hao wakes up. He can also feel the surging fire law energy on Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao nodded and smiled: "thanks to you, I have made good progress even in refining my divine personality."


    Because of the great perfection of the fire system law, Wu Hao''s divine personality is condensed faster. In addition, it is a very suitable place for cultivation.


    "Many people are looking for us outside. It''s very lively."


    This was also what Wu Hao expected. He thought of it from the beginning.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let them fight by themselves." Whether it''s the fire clan or the sun tower, Wu Hao doesn''t take it too seriously.


    Although the Sun Tower protects him, it is actually just selfish. In short, each has its own ghosts. Each is a good thing.


    "I also feel that sister Huoli told me that they all know that the boss has a top God, and bachengdu comes for this." Qilin also said discontentedly.


    Wu Hao nodded. At first, yanri tower really didn''t know, so he didn''t pay attention at all.


    But now that it is known that he has a top God, the sun tower will certainly not watch the fire family fight against him. In that case, let them compete on their own.


    "Xiao Qi, see if you can tell Huoli and let me refine my spirit here." Wu Hao moved this idea.


    The environment here is very suitable for refining gods. If you can still refine here, you should get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Of course, sister Huoli''s opinion is the same. She said that there are many people looking for you outside. Now it''s best not to go out first and let you reach the realm of God here." Qilin said immediately.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao was relieved. Otherwise, he was really worried that Huoli would be afraid to ask for trouble and drive her out.


    However, it should be impossible to think about it carefully. As the overlord of no man''s land, how can the once divine animal Phoenix fear a mere fire clan.


    After understanding the law of fire system, Wu Hao began to refine his divine personality.


    It is obviously a long process to refine God''s personality. It takes half a year to close your eyes.


    The war outside also lasted for some time. After the most fierce battle, both sides agreed that Wu Hao was dead.


    It''s not worth fighting for a dead man.


    For Wu Hao''s sake, there were disputes inside the sun tower, and the tower owner blamed himself very much.


    Originally, he could provide support at the first time, but because of his hesitation and the obstruction of the Presbyterian Council, the support was delayed, and then the fire clan was given a chance.


    Otherwise, nothing will happen later. Wu Hao and Kirin will not be in danger. At the same time, the top God will not be lost.


    At first, they also guessed whether Wu Hao would be captured by the fire beast. Therefore, they also questioned the fire phoenix, but they also knew the fire phoenix''s temper and asked them to go away.


    How could the overlord of no man''s land be afraid of their questioning and didn''t give any face at all.


    They started a war in a deserted place. It was polite for the fire phoenix not to drive them out.


    When they still wanted to ask, the fire phoenix was very angry. A limitless attack made everyone suffer a great loss, so they had to withdraw from the no man''s land immediately and didn''t dare to ask more questions.


    To fight against the strong at the same level as the fire phoenix, unless it is the top God at the same level, it is impossible to pose any threat to the fire phoenix.


    Wu Hao has now begun to condense cyclones. Once a cyclone is generated by the divine personality, it means that the divine personality has entered the later stage, and Wu Hao has infinitely begun to approach the divine realm.


    Recently, there have been dense visions in heaven and earth.


    In the past, it was impossible to rain in uninhabited areas or even in the whole fire area, but now the heavy rain has continued for half a month, and the energy of fire elements has been affected.


    Many people began to find the reason. Some even said that the end of hall cave was coming, and this space would collapse.


    But Qilin and fire phoenix know that Wu Hao is responsible for all this.


    Wu Hao''s strength is getting closer and closer to the realm of gods, which leads to this situation.


    In other words, as the saying goes, if a talent goes against the sky, even heaven and earth will be shaken because of his talent.


    "I didn''t expect that this human has such a huge talent. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be more terrible when the divine personality is successfully condensed."


    During this time, Huoli also came to see Wu Hao from time to time. Huoli was also surprised by Wu Hao''s mysterious energy.


    If it is an ancient divine beast, it may be possible that although human beings have high IQ, the five talented people are far behind them.


    But Wu Hao overturned her understanding of this matter. Wu Hao not only has a high IQ, but also has a talent that is even more rebellious than a divine beast, which can not be described as terrible.

 Chapter 1275

    "Yes, my boss has never let me down." Qilin said with a proud smile.


    "Smelly boy, please don''t call him the boss. He is human. If heard by the Kirin family, it will not only bring you trouble, but also kill him." Huoli said angrily.


    "Cut, it''s outside. It''s all right here. Sister Huoli can''t snitch." Qilin said with a smile


    "Oh, I''d like to report, but it''s a pity" Huoli''s face was haggard and depressed.


    "What''s the matter, sister?" Qilin also finds that the fire mood is obviously abnormal, and quickly asks.


    At this time, Huoli said, "I''m already a fallen Phoenix beast. Now I can live completely relying on Yuan fire energy and divine personality, so I can''t leave hall cave. In other words, the reason why I''m still alive is that I''m a dead soul without any vitality."


    Qilin frowns. He also feels Huoli''s sadness and depression.


    "Don''t worry, sister Huoli. The boss has a way. I think he will take sister Huoli out." Kirin patted his chest and said.


    Because Wu Hao has never let his friends down. Huoli helped them this time. Wu Hao must not sit idly by.


    "Hehe, what can a human being who is about to break through the realm of gods do?" Huoli said helplessly.


    "No, sister Huoli, you have to believe our boss. As long as he can do it." Qilin vowed.


    "Maybe." Huoli smiled faintly and didn''t care too much about what Qilin said.


    Wu Hao''s talent is good, but his current state is not enough to change everything. Maybe he can do it in the future, but it doesn''t mean now.


    But even if Wu Hao has this ability in the future, can he think of her again?


    So she doesn''t hold any extravagant hopes. She just needs to protect her world here.


    As soon as they finished talking, suddenly the whole cave began to tremble, and the outside also blocked out the sun. This scene startled the whole uninhabited place.


    The whole sky produced a storm vortex, and an energy swept through the world.


    "He will succeed in refining. Let''s go out first and don''t disturb him." Huoli said.


    Qilin is also very excited, because soon, his boss will become a real God and squeeze into the realm of God.


    No man''s land suffered the first unprecedented color change of heaven and earth.


    This situation began to expand endlessly, and finally even included the fire area.


    Many spaces in the sky began to break, and many top gods went to see what had happened.


    This scene also caused panic. Many lower gods and middle gods withdrew from hall cave to avoid being hurt.


    But it did not lead to destruction, which makes it impossible to judge what happened.


    The night lasted ten days, from the original fire area to the ice area, and finally the whole hall cave was affected.


    Like the destruction of the world, but space is still solid, but it is not the destruction of the world.


    At this time, Wu Hao''s divine personality had flown out of his body, and a powerful divine power radiated out.


    The Godhead is absorbing the baptism between heaven and earth, as if to see everything in heaven and earth.


    Wu Hao is also dazzled in the air, and his divine power is constantly pouring into Wu Hao''s body.


    The whole hall cave has been affected. Everyone is watching all this and wants to know what will happen soon.


    After the cyclone baptized the deity, he began to baptize Wu Hao, because Wu Hao''s body is still mortal.


    To completely strengthen Wu Hao''s body, so that Wu Hao will truly step into the divine world.


    After one month, all the strong people of hall cave were used to this scene, as if they were used to it, and as if this was the real hall cave.


    But just a month later today, heaven and earth changed here.


    Mountains and rivers broke, even the ice area began to melt, and the fire area was irrigated by rain.


    This scene caused many people''s panic, but all this seemed to find the reason. Heaven and earth suddenly came, and a red golden light was emitted. The golden light fell on the cliff mountain in the uninhabited area of the fire.


    Everything looks normal, like someone broke through.


    But it''s not normal to associate this scene of blocking the sky and the sun.


    This scene attracted many strong people and caused such a major landscape.


    When this happens, Huoli also knows that she must come forward. If she doesn''t come forward, I''m afraid Wu Hao''s breakthrough will be in danger.


    "All human beings, withdraw from my no man''s land, otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing!" Huoli''s voice rang through the whole deserted place.


    But there were too many strong people on the scene, and not many people took it to heart.


    Many people rely on too many strong human beings, regardless of Huoli''s existence.


    "Human beings, are you killing yourself?" Huoli was so angry that she roared loudly. Suddenly, the fire beast in the whole uninhabited area began to riot.


    Thousands of fire beasts went out to the cliff mountain.


    Although the number is less than that of human beings present, human beings are always weak. They have lost a lot in momentum. If they are insufficient in momentum, they will lose in other aspects.


    "Those who disobey will be killed directly!" Huoli said again that this sentence seemed to have a great deterrent, and many humans began to retreat slowly, leaving only three top gods.


    "Do you three want to challenge my dignity?" Huoli asked.


    "Oh, of course not. We just want to know what is in your cliff mountain and will produce such heaven and earth visions. This may be related to the survival of hall cave. Naturally, we have to pay attention." The one who speaks is the head of the fire family.


    He had known about the relationship between the fire clan and the burning sun tower before. It was said that the young man disappeared when he finally reached a deserted place, so now he wondered whether the young man was absorbing the divine personality.


    Although the divine personality would not change so much, he had to pay attention to it.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Hall cave will be fine. Get back quickly. Don''t let me say it for the second time!" Huoli said angrily.


    "We can''t choose to ignore the danger of Dongtian just by your words, so please let us have a look. If it''s really nothing, we will naturally retreat."


    "Hum, it seems that I haven''t done it for a long time. Someone has forgotten. I said I didn''t like to talk nonsense for the second time!" Huoli''s temper is also quite hot.


    Seeing that the three refused to retreat, Huoli shot immediately. She was quite afraid of the means, and there was a broken mountain and river at hand.


    One breath is enough to destroy everything in front of you.


    The head of Huo clan''s face changed slightly and went to stop Huoli''s attack with one hand.


    But suddenly the head of Huo clan found that Huoli''s attack contained dark strength, and his face changed greatly in an instant.

 Chapter 1276

    But it was late at this time, and the dark force had entered his body. Suddenly, the power in his body was invaded by another force.


    Huoli itself is a phoenix beast. Now bathing fire has become a fire phoenix, and the energy of fire element is also secretly attached.


    "Everybody, don''t you help?" The head of the fire clan looked at the other two.


    They also changed their faces. They are at the top God level. Why is there such a big gap between the strength of the fire clan leader and the fire phoenix.


    Just one move, the fire phoenix has the absolute upper hand.


    This reminds them of a legend. It is said that the overlord Fire Phoenix in no man''s land once reached the main god level, but also fell here after falling, so it fell into the top God level.


    If so, even if the strength of the fire phoenix has fallen to the top God level, he who once had the strength of the main god is definitely not so easy to deal with.


    "You two don''t help? Or are you going to go one by one? " Huoli asked coldly.


    The ice king of the ice domain looked at another person, who was another top God in the fire domain.


    "Ice emperor, I don''t think this matter has much to do with us. This is a deserted place. How much do you want to give people face, don''t you?"


    The ice emperor nodded: "brother Sha is right. I just came to join the fun. Since there''s nothing big, I''ll go first."


    The ice emperor is not afraid of Huoli, but it has nothing to do with him. It''s a very unwise choice to fight Huoli because of a fire clan leader.


    "Then I''ll leave, too." The other person also hugged his fist and left the scene. It seems that he and the ice emperor have the same idea. It is impossible to offend Huoli because of the fire clan leader.


    "You, you..." the head of the fire clan pointed to the two people who left. It was clear that they had just discussed. Today, it is necessary to see what is inside.


    At the beginning, the two agreed and expressed great agreement.


    But now this kind of thing happened. After they found out Huoli''s strength, they chose to leave him alone.


    "Hum, it''s up to you!" Huoli snorted coldly.


    "Go away, I don''t want to embarrass you too much. I''ll give you a chance to get out of nowhere!" Huoli withdrew her attack


    The leader of Huo family dared not say a word at this time. He learned the strength of Huoli.


    Although they are the top God level, they are not a level at all after a short confrontation.


    The leader of the fire clan stabilized his heart and slowed down the burning sensation in his body. Then without saying anything, he turned and left the scene.


    Huoli looked at the emptiness around her, and then relaxed.


    Although her strength is very strong, it can be said that she can''t find a second opponent who can compete with him in hall Dongtian, she will not be blindly arrogant.


    Because there are too many superior gods. Once she causes public anger and all those people join hands, no matter how strong he is, he may not help.


    Looking back at the light column of the cliff mountain, Huoli frowned.


    Now all they have to wait for is Wu Hao''s successful entry into the divine realm.


    In fact, he doesn''t have to meddle in this kind of business. If Kirin hadn''t begged her, she wouldn''t have intervened more.


    Now Wu Hao is about to break through. Huoli waved and a fire element barrier shrouded the whole cliff mountain.


    This move is also the one used to trap Qilin and Wu Hao.


    It was originally used to catch Wu Hao and Qilin, but I didn''t expect it to be used to protect Wu Hao today.


    Wu Hao''s breakthrough has lasted for a year. In the past year, hall cave has changed greatly.


    Now it is coming to an end, and the refining of the divine personality is almost completed.


    God robbery also appeared smoothly not long after the fire clan and others left.


    "Nine black thunder seals?" Huoli''s face changed greatly and looked up at the sky.


    Kirin also looked at the dark clouds in the sky, rolling in like a tsunami.


    Carefully count, the rolling black cloud is even layered, including nine layers.


    "Sister Huoli, what do you mean by the nine heavy black thunder seal?" Qilin asks suspiciously. Some people don''t understand what Huoli means.


    "Nine heavy black thunder seal, also known as nine heavy God robbery, when a person is about to change his body to reach the divine realm, after the divine personality is successfully condensed, it will lead to God robbery." Huoli looked at the dark clouds in the sky and began to explain.


    "The divine robbery without individual is different. The whole divine world is divided into ten layers."


    From low to high, one to ten.


    A layer of black thunder seal is the easiest to pass, but it is also the most common. If a layer of black thunder seal breaks through the realm of gods, it will be difficult to improve its strength in the future.


    Therefore, a layer of black thunder seal is the nightmare of the false god, and it is also the last thing you want to meet.


    Once you encounter a heavy black thunder seal, it means that the divine realm you break through by relying on your own understanding is meaningless, and you can''t even catch up with the strength of absorbing gods.


    Starting from the second floor, the second floor is a basic level. It has a double black thunder seal, and there is room for progress in the future.


    Triple words will be concerned. It can be said that there is almost nothing to achieve the upper God in one''s lifetime, on the premise of immortality.


    Not to mention the quadruple, many super strong people who can rely on their own talents and efforts to cultivate the top God, which is not the quadruple level.


    Wuzhong is the absolute leader, just like the legendary raccoon dog eating king, the top-level superior God, and the superior God among the superior gods.


    The super top God who can make the LORD God give face is the quintuple.


    Hearing this, Qilin''s face changed greatly and was full of joy.


    "So, my boss, he!" Qilin is excited and wants to scream.


    Huoli also knew what Kirin wanted to say, and subconsciously nodded: "your idea is also right. Once you reach level 6 and level 7, you can become the LORD God."


    "I dare not think of his level nine words, to tell the truth." Huoli frowned.


    Until now, he still felt that he underestimated Wu Hao and was able to attract nine layers of black thunder seal, which was definitely the first time she saw it in her life.


    At the beginning, even if they had the strongest talent of Phoenix beast family, there were only seven layers.


    Wu Hao even attracted the ninth floor. What does the ninth floor mean?


    Master?


    How is it possible that there are only four people who dominate the whole world? How can Wu Hao have this level of talent when he is only a mortal.


    "Sure enough, it''s the boss. It''s really awesome!" Qilin laughed and said.


    "Don''t hurry to be happy, the higher the level of the divine world, it means that the possibility of breakthrough is not high, not to mention that the ninth floor is so abnormal, he is likely to fall." Huoli was shocked and calm.

 Chapter 1277

    Although Wu Hao doesn''t have much to do with her, at least Wu Hao is a young man with good talent, so she still hopes Wu Hao can succeed.


    Perhaps there was a trace of hope in her heart. When he saw Wu Hao''s nine black thunder seal, her first thought was that she might really have a chance to leave hall Dongtian.


    With Wu Hao''s talent, if he really breaks through and becomes a God, his future achievements will be unlimited, at least at the level of the LORD God.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to say or think about the dominant level, even if Wu Hao had nine black thunder seals.


    "No, he''s the boss. It''s impossible for others, but it''s absolutely possible for him. I believe him." Qilin vowed.


    Huoli shook her head and sighed helplessly.


    She doesn''t know what Qilin thinks and has such confidence in this human being. Moreover, she doesn''t know what Wu Hao has done to make Qilin trust so unconditionally.


    Of course, she also hopes that as Kirin said, Wu Hao will succeed. Naturally, it''s best not to come.


    Lightning began to gather and form in the nine heavy thunder clouds in the sky.


    "We''re here to protect the Dharma for him. We don''t need time. Maybe we can help him." Huoli shouted.


    Qilin nodded and smiled: "thank you, sister Huoli. I knew sister Huoli was a good person."


    Huoli smiled bitterly when she heard this. She didn''t do it for Kirin. This time she did it for herself.


    Kirin said before that Wu Hao would help her leave hall cave. At that time, she didn''t care.


    But now she can''t ignore it, so on the whole, he is helping himself.


    The first thunder seal struck Wu Hao without reservation.


    However, Wu Hao completely ignored the attack at this level. He has extremely strong defense. Naturally, lightning at this level can''t hurt him.


    The second thunder and lightning began to gather. The terrible thunder and lightning made the nine heavy thunder clouds thousands of holes, and even a storm vortex appeared.


    A strong wind came and the uninhabited land was invaded by strong winds.


    But the fire beasts did not suffer any difficulties, but looked more curiously at the thunder clouds in the sky.


    The second black thunder seal was terrible, but Wu Hao still didn''t react much.


    He even thought in his heart that if there was only one black thunder seal, wouldn''t he have broken through and become a God now?


    The third way, Wu Hao''s face began to change slightly. There was no obvious change in the first two ways, but the energy was more violent.


    But I didn''t expect that the third way should have such a huge change. This black thunder seal contains hemp batch effect, and even has produced thunder poison.


    You should know that thunder poison can only appear in special places, except where lightning power is very abundant and when lightning has independent consciousness.


    Unexpectedly, this third black thunder seal has produced such a huge change. It seems that this black thunder seal is really unusual, as if it has produced wisdom.


    "Black thunder seal is beginning to change qualitatively. Wu Hao is estimated to be serious." Huoli shouted.


    Qilin also nodded: "if the boss gets serious, even if all the nine heavy black thunder seals come together, it''s no problem."


    Wu Hao heard this clearly and his face turned black. Qilin looked up to him too much. He didn''t have such strength. If Jiuchong black Lei Yin was really so easy to deal with.


    Although he can cope with the three black thunder marks in front, after all, his physical strength is definitely the best in the same level,.


    But jiuzhong black thunder seal, that thing is not a joke. It is definitely not that the physical body can resist the past. More often, it needs ideas.


    Without strong ideas, let alone the ninth weight, I''m afraid the sixth weight is enough to break people to pieces.


    Immortal Kung Fu!


    Wu Hao''s skin has changed color, and the fourth thunder seal has begun to gather.


    The strength is double that of the third weight.


    In the future, the thunder seal will only become stronger and stronger. This is God robbery.


    All the disasters are given by God. If Wu Hao wants to keep improving himself, he must bear everything.


    "The fourth attack has reached the peak of the median God." Huoli frowned and said.


    Generally speaking, a lower God cannot withstand the strongest blow of the middle God. Of course, she also knows that Wu Hao should also have confidence in this blow, but the fifth weight will hit the upper God, and she is naturally worried.


    "Boy, if you can''t stick to it, just stand the heart pulse and keep your Divine personality inside. In this way, you will have what kind of talent you will have in the future after several times of black thunder seal. Don''t be too strong." Huoli said immediately.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s rebellious talent, she really didn''t want Wu Hao to die.


    The reason why many people cross the robbery and fall is because they are too ambitious and want to stick to it. However, many people fall on this road because of their momentary greed.


    Although unable to bear more black thunder seals will affect future talents, is it important for talents to have life?


    Only living is hope. If you die, even if you have great talent, it seems to have no effect.


    Wu Hao nodded. So far, he can still insist.


    The fourth thunder seal finally broke out after gathering for half an hour. Wu Hao was acting as a lightning rod at the moment.


    The powerful black thunder seal mercilessly attacked Wu Hao''s body.


    Wu Hao frowned tightly and his face was a little ugly.


    But this performance has surprised Huoli. Such a powerful attack has reached the intermediate peak. Such an attack still failed to threaten Wu Hao''s life.


    How strong is Wu Hao? The attack intensity of the false god has been infinitely close to the median God. Now it has condensed the divine personality. Maybe it''s just trying to reach the median God.


    The fifth black thunder seal.


    As long as the fifth black thunder seal is passed, she will be qualified to become the LORD God in the future, which is what Huoli cares about at present.


    But judging from Wu Hao''s performance at the beginning, even if he tries his best, there should be no big problem.


    "Well, just get through the black thunder. I''m afraid you can''t stick to it." Huoli said.


    But Wu Hao didn''t speak. He knew very well whether he could insist or not, so he didn''t intend to give up easily.


    Along the way, he never gave up.


    Earth Dragon defense!


    The law of the earth!


    Wu Hao raised his defense again, but he didn''t use all his defense means at the beginning.


    Because he had heard from the tower Lord before that the black thunder seal had wisdom.

 Chapter 1278

    The black thunder seal with wisdom is not so simple. Once you see his amazing defense, you will greatly increase the lightning energy.


    The fifth way is twice as high as the fourth way. This attack really made Wu Hao feel a little uncomfortable. His internal organs felt paralyzed and even suffered some damage.


    "All right, you''re hurt. Don''t go on." Huoli wants Wu Hao to give up, but Wu Hao smiles.


    "Elder, leave me alone. I think I can continue." Wu Hao still plans to stick to it.


    "Do you want to die? It''s said that the sixth attack has reached the level of superior God. Do you think you are confident to take over the attack of superior God? " Huoli said discontentedly.


    In her opinion, Wu Hao is blind self-confidence and too arrogant. Talents are like this, so good talents need a good guide. Now she is guiding Wu Hao. Wu Hao on the fifth floor has enough talent to step into the realm of God.


    It''s enough to have such talent, so there''s no need to continue. She doesn''t understand what Wu Hao wants.


    "Sister Huoli, just trust the boss. He can still do it. You said that if you pass one more weight, the future achievements will become more and more obvious. Therefore, the boss must have no problem. If not, he will choose to give up. Trust him." Kirin also said.


    Qilin looks at them and suddenly feels helpless.


    "Two lunatics, OK, whatever you want. If you die, I''ll throw you down the cliff mountain."


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly and looked up at the black thunder seal gathering above his head.


    Gravity field!


    Thunder body!


    Suddenly, Wu Hao was covered with lightning. This was the effect he used to forge his body with lightning. Unexpectedly, he has played a role now.


    The reason why he is covered with lightning is that he wants to use lightning to attract lightning.


    As long as the harmony between lightning and thunder can help him greatly reduce the damage, it can be said that it is also a means of defense.


    Another half an hour, the sixth heavy black thunder seal came.


    Ah!


    Wu Hao cried out in pain. It was obvious that the attack was very powerful. Wu Hao''s patience was so strong that he couldn''t bear it.


    But until the end, Wu Hao still insisted, gasping in his mouth, and the bean sized Hanzhu rolled down from his forehead.


    "Boss, how are you? Are you okay?" Qilin asked with some worry.


    Wu Hao gasped for ten seconds before nodding.


    "No, it''s okay."


    Huoli glanced at Wu Hao: "the next time is seven heavy black thunder clouds. You have to think clearly, boy."


    Although she was dissatisfied with Wu Hao''s practice, Huoli was very shocked. Wu Hao really passed the sixth heavy black thunder cloud.


    Next comes the seventh weight, which is also an exciting weight, because if the seventh weight is passed, Wu Hao may even become a dominant God in the future.


    But the thought of expectation was just a flash. She knew how terrible the seventh weight was.


    At the beginning, one of their Phoenix family had a seven fold black thunder seal. In order to break the Phoenix beast record, the other party insisted on the seventh fold, but finally fell back.


    So she saw the seventh weight with her own eyes and naturally understood the horror of the seventh weight.


    Although she had a glimmer of hope for Wu Haobao, she didn''t feel how much hope there was.


    The black clouds in the sky have begun to change. From black clouds to fire red, black thunder has also become red thunder. It looks very terrible.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao''s face also changed dramatically. Is there such a big gap between the sixth and seventh weight? Unexpectedly, the thunder cloud turned red, which was a little too scary.


    "Old, boss, why don''t we give up?" Looking at the black thunder print on his head, Qilin''s face twitched. He looked at Wu Hao in fear and said.


    Wu Hao frowned. He could already feel the terrible energy surrounding it, as if gathering the energy to destroy heaven and earth.


    "It''s too late." Wu Hao said faintly.


    Anyway, this is a new obstacle, and he must cross it, otherwise he will regret it in the future.


    How can he be satisfied just by becoming the LORD God? Even if he is the Lord, he is absolutely unwilling to be satisfied.


    "However, this energy, even if it''s me, probably won''t work," Qilin said quickly.


    "Hehe, I''ll have a try!" Wu Hao stood up and the sky sword appeared in his hand.


    "Man, let you eat this time. Go!" Wu Hao threw out the sky sword in his hand, and the violent energy ran through everything in an instant.


    Black thunder sword!


    The sky entered the violent clouds, the sword body became infinitely larger, and began to absorb the thunder and lightning in the red cloud.


    He didn''t want the sky sword to fight against the seven thunder seals, but absorbed the gathering thunder and lightning to reduce his pressure.


    "It''s no use. It will automatically fill up as much as you suck. This approach is tantamount to fighting against nature and hitting stones with eggs." Huoli said faintly.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He didn''t like to discuss such things. How can he say no until the last minute.


    Ten minutes later, the sky sword was still absorbing lightning, and the powerful energy was the first time Wu Hao saw it.


    Maybe it really reached the limit, and the sky sword had to fly far away.


    It already has divine knowledge, so it is necessary to take lightning far away. Lightning cannot increase Wu Hao''s burden here.


    The seventh thunder seal fell. Wu Hao did everything he could. The powerful lightning has shaken the world.


    The fire phoenix can''t see it anymore. Although she can''t intervene in the Wu Haodu robbery now, it''s impossible if her cliff mountain is destroyed.


    So she can only save the cliff mountain temporarily. As for whether Wu Hao can support the seventh weight, that''s Wu Hao''s business.


    Because outsiders only have one chance to help, unless Wu Hao can support the eighth weight, she and Qilin can help Wu Hao at the ninth weight.


    Otherwise, if you help Wu Hao in the seventh weight, the eighth weight is definitely a disaster for Wu Hao.


    God''s robbery itself has consciousness, and it will make its own judgment. Once someone helps, the next thunder seal will increase a hundred times, until it completely obliterates the robber.


    This is why she wants Wu Hao to give up, because Wu Hao can''t get the eighth weight at all.


    The seventh energy has been violent enough to destroy heaven and earth. Wu Hao relies entirely on his own defense to resist.


    The gray and dark skin has gradually begun to break. In this case, Wu Hao is still insisting.


    Extreme ice, extreme fire!


    Space time!


    Kill God!


    All fields were fully opened, and Wu Hao''s pressure was reduced a little, but only a little, which did not delay him from feeling the general atmosphere of destruction.

 Chapter 1279

    The whole process lasted five minutes, and Wu Hao also lasted five minutes in this suffering. His skin began to crack, and blood flowed out frequently along the crack.


    "Boss!" Qilin wants to help, but Huoli stops her.


    "You go and help him now. Maybe he can hold this level, but the next level will definitely hurt him. It''s almost over. He should have no problem." Huoli also frowned deeply.


    She still underestimated Wu Hao. Wu Hao''s willpower is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. He has never seen anyone have such a strong willpower.


    "Boss, you must hold on!" Qilin is very anxious. Although there are many times when the situation is more dangerous than this before, he is very angry every time he sees this scene. He is angry that he can''t help himself.


    Slowly, Lei Yin''s strength began to weaken, and Wu Hao''s pressure instantly decreased.


    The seventh heavy thunder seal, Wu Hao also passed without danger.


    Huoli frowned, and Wu Hao really passed the seventh thunder seal, which also means that if there is no accident in Wu Hao''s future, Wu Hao will be the master.


    After Lei Yin''s strength retreated, Wu Hao immediately sat up and began to recover from his injury.


    "Boy, don''t tell me, are you going to continue?" Huoli looked at Wu Hao''s behavior and asked coldly.


    "Yes, sir, since I have persisted until now, I think maybe I can persist. Don''t worry, the eighth weight should be my limit. I won''t belittle myself." Wu Hao responded faintly.


    The feeling just now was really uncomfortable, but it was much worse than facing real death before.


    If the eighth weight will double, it may be dangerous, but the benefits of this danger are absolutely attractive.


    "You have to think about it by yourself. The seventh weight is so difficult for you. There is little chance that you can get through the eighth weight." Huoli doesn''t intend to intervene too much. Although Wu Hao is a little reckless, he still seems to be very confident.


    Wu Hao nodded and began to recover.


    The lightning in the sky has changed from red to blue, which is more strange, and the energy is also more terrible.


    Wu Hao didn''t dare to watch it because he was afraid that he would shrink back after watching it.


    Spirit of Earth Dragon, six dragons attached!


    After the injury recovered, Wu Hao began to prepare for defense.


    This time, he showed 100% defense ability. He had to survive the eighth, the last and the ninth. Only Huoli and Kirin could help him get through it.


    Immortal Kung Fu is perfect!


    Invincible golden body!


    Earth system law!


    Wu Hao''s defense state at this time can be called absolutely invincible, but he also knows that he may still be vulnerable in front of the eighth heavy black thunder seal.


    Huoli is a little surprised at Wu Hao''s defense, but she is not optimistic that these defenses can prevent the eighth heavy black thunder seal.


    The lightning power between heaven and earth gathered into a group. The lightning unexpectedly opened his eyes. That eye stared at Wu Hao. The sacred breath seemed so inviolable.


    "For many years, someone can summon my eight black reggiezel!"


    Open your mouth!


    Black thunder seal even spoke. Wu Hao also changed his face. This black thunder seal even spoke.


    "Hahaha, human, you are stupid enough to accept my baptism of gizer. I will let you spend an unforgettable time of despair slowly!"


    Wu Hao frowned. The eighth black thunder seal had obviously exceeded his imagination. It could not be described by God robbery, but perhaps only by battle.


    Wu Hao stood up. Now even regret seems useless. He can only fight.


    He didn''t speak either. When the other party wasn''t angry, he could only get through the eighth weight.


    But he also knew that it was definitely not that simple. The eighth black thunder seal had wisdom and even could speak, which was enough to show that it was not simple.


    "Boy, I''m afraid you''ll have to ask for your own blessing." Huoli''s face is also hard to see.


    It might have been hoped that a master would be born. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao chose an unusual way.


    Jizel is also right. In history, it has not been heard that several people dare to challenge the eightfold thunder seal. Even if they do, they are estimated to be dead.


    Dead people naturally have no chance to spread the news.


    The four masters may have been challenged, but it is unlikely.


    Because as long as you challenge the seventh success, you have the talent to achieve dominance.


    Therefore, the four masters should not take risks to challenge the eighth weight, because they don''t know what kind of talent they will have in the future, supreme God?


    That is absolutely the supreme existence, so no one dares to exchange the so-called master for a supreme supreme God.


    The master is already the supreme existence in this world. Perhaps it is enough for the four masters.


    "Despair, human boy!" Jizel rushed down at Wu Hao with crazy blue lightning.


    Thunder body method!


    Three thousand body methods!


    Black thunder!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Wu Hao raised his speed to the limit.


    However, he can only run. Since he can''t face it, he can fight for time to face it.


    "You can''t run away. If you run away, the God robbery will disappear, and you will become a loser in the future." Cried gizel.


    Hearing this, Wu Hao looked at Huoli not far away.


    Huoli nodded: "it''s right, so you can only hide, but you can''t escape."


    "Thank you. Since you can hide, you don''t have to escape." Wu Hao made a decision immediately.


    The eighth Lei Yin can''t get through with his current strength and will be killed in an instant.


    So he has to find a way. As long as he can get through the eighth thunder seal, maybe he will be safe.


    "Boy, get him out of the clouds!" Huoli''s voice appeared in Wu Hao''s mind.


    Wu Hao frowned. Although he didn''t know what Huoli meant, he knew that Huoli would never hurt him.


    After looking at the location where jizel linked the clouds, Wu Hao immediately took action. This is originally a mountain peak. Fortunately, there is room to escape.


    Wu Hao began to circle around the cliff mountain. Although jizel was wise, he could only say that it was very insufficient. He was completely taken by Wu Hao with the rhythm.


    "Ha ha." Wu Hao smiled with satisfaction. Looking at the cloud link, gizer''s energy is getting weaker and weaker. I think it should be successful soon.


    "Boy, it''s no use hiding. I''ll catch up with you and let you die in my lightning!" Gizel shouted wildly as he chased.


    "There''s so much nonsense. You have the ability to catch up with me." Wu Hao whispered.


    Hearing this, jizel was crazy. He said that the place was full of rubble, as if he wanted to destroy the cliff mountain and let Wu Hao have nowhere to hide.

 Chapter 1280

    "If you dare to destroy my cliff mountain, I will let you disappear forever!" Huoli''s eyes are full of murderous spirit. Jizel wants to attack Wu Hao. She can''t control it.


    After all, it was a god robbery that Wu Haoli should spend, but if the God robbery threatened her safety, she naturally had reason to do it.


    This is the divine robbery, which is different from the supreme robbery.


    Supreme robbery is only a simple lightning feat, but God robbery is different. It is full of wisdom and the charm of law.


    Huoli was eager for jizel to destroy his cliff mountain, so that she could help Wu Hao in good faith.


    But jizel is obviously not a fool. The terrible smell of Huoli makes him afraid of three points.


    And at a glance, we know that Huoli is with the Dujie boy, so it must not let the other party seize the opportunity.


    When jizel was reminded, his behavior converged a little, but he didn''t give up tracking Wu Hao.


    But he was hindered. Wu Hao laughed behind the scenes.


    Here comes the chance!


    Turning around, Wu Hao waved and jumped on the spirit of Thunder Dragon prepared in advance.


    To deal with lightning, we should use the method of transplanting flowers and trees, mukray, but he doesn''t have wooden skill, so he can only go to hospital in a hurry.


    "Ordinary lightning, also want to fight me?" Jizel obviously still didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao''s Thunder Dragon Spirit.


    With a cold hum without cutting, the spirit of Thunder Dragon really dissipated when touching gizer, which didn''t play any role.


    Water system skill is impossible. It will only cheer up lightning and even make jizel more crazy.


    So Wu Hao said all the means and all the big moves were issued frequently. Anyway, now is the time to consume gizer.


    "It''s no use. If you are baptized within an hour, the black thunder seal of God robbery will disappear. At that time, you will have the same result. You can never cross the robbery again."


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly again. What are the rules and restrictions everywhere.


    But I think so. After all, if there are no these rules, I can''t bear it in the face of black thunder seal. I just need to avoid it and consume it like him.


    The world has existed for billion years in history. During these billion years, someone must have experienced nine black thunder seals like him, so naturally someone has studied this black thunder seal. Others may be tired of using the methods he uses at this moment.


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly. It seemed that he was too careless. The eight heavy black thunder seal was really not passed by ordinary people. He couldn''t resist the eight heavy black thunder seal at all.


    At least now, with its current defense, it can''t resist.


    If he had to accept the eight black thunder seal, maybe his life would be in great danger.


    But if he doesn''t absorb it, he can''t reach the divine realm, which is not much different from death.


    So whether it is the former or the latter, it seems that the results are not much different.


    One is to die passively, waiting for time to come, the other is to fight bravely, at least there seems to be some hope.


    Under the measurement of both sides, Wu Hao immediately made a decision. At least for now, it seems that he does have a chance.


    Wu Hao stopped. He had escaped for most of the time just now. Since it was useless to escape, he had to face it head-on.


    "What? Don''t run away? " Gizel asked, laughing.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "as a god robbery, you have wisdom. Maybe this is a chance given to you by mankind. If no one chooses the eighth black thunder seal, I think you should also have no chance to appear in this world?"


    "I was born from the same root. Why is it too urgent to fry each other? You can kill me today and let me fall into your eighth black thunder seal, but you have to believe that the more you can''t succeed, in the end, I''m afraid you have little chance to show your face."


    Wu Hao''s words suddenly touched jizel. Although Wu Hao said these words with some advice, he was obviously begging for mercy.


    But it''s not unreasonable. Once he really doesn''t give any chance, maybe when someone comes to the eighth fold again, he will hesitate and even think about the eighth city. What will he do then? Won''t he never see the sun then?


    Jizel hesitated. It seemed hundreds of thousands of years ago since he appeared last time. At that time, he was also very excited to kill the robber. He was very happy.


    But then it changed. He didn''t know how long he had been sealed. It was not until hundreds of thousands of years later that he was called out.


    "Anyway, I can''t beat you. Otherwise, you can kill me directly. At that time, I think they will tell the outside world that the eighth heavy black thunder seal is enough to destroy the sky and the earth. It''s impossible to pass, so I gave up all resistance and died in the hands of the eighth heavy black thunder seal."


    "I think no one will not believe what I say?" Wu Hao saw that Ji Zeer had been successfully fooled and quickly added fuel to the fire.


    "Boy, are you trying to win my sympathy for you?" Gizel asked coldly.


    After two seconds, Wu Hao smiled: "sympathy? Maybe, everyone wants to live, doesn''t he? " After Wu Hao knew that jizel was cheated, he also gave a long breath. At least for now, he has caught jizel''s weakness.


    "Hum, I gizer will not give in so easily. Even if there is no day, I will not give in!" Jizel suddenly accelerated countless times and directly attacked Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao''s face also changed greatly. He never thought that jizel would suddenly attack him.


    The powerful lightning almost suffocated him, but the next second Wu Hao was surprised to find that although his body was wrapped by lightning, it seemed that he could move.


    And it''s not as deadly as expected. At most, it''s just a feeling of paralysis, which makes his senses unable to move completely. His legs and hands have become stiff.


    But to tell the truth, Wu Hao didn''t feel the painful feeling of the seventh weight. The first thing the seventh weight brought to him directly belongs to death.


    The lightning storm energy that can kill him in an instant if it is stronger can definitely kill him in a second.


    So there should be some problems, like his immunity has risen.


    It''s really strange if immunity doesn''t rise after withstanding so many lightning.


    At the same time, he also felt that jizel obviously released water. Due to his own face, jizel did not directly let Wu Hao pass. Instead, he chose to release water and used lightning on Wu Hao in a long way.


    In this way, it will not hurt Wu Hao, but even help Wu Hao.


    Because in this way, we can help Wu Hao forge his body in a long way.

 Chapter 1281

    You know, his eighth black thunder seal is kizel lightning. There is no more terrible lightning in the world than him.


    Therefore, this kind of lightning can not only have wisdom and speak, but also produce thunder Dan and thunder poison.


    Wu Hao was lucky enough to get jizel''s forged body, which is countless times stronger than any kind of forged body.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s state, Huoli was also very envious. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao really succeeded in fooling jizel. The eighth black thunder seal passed smoothly.


    Jiuzhong black thunder seal is about to usher in the last one. Although the last one is very powerful, at least she and Kirin don''t have to watch, but they can help.


    "Xiao Qi, you and I fight together to help him offset the ninth black thunder seal." Between words, Huoli has begun to gather violent energy to prepare for defense.


    "All right!" Naturally, Qilin is also very happy. After all, after watching it for so long, he can finally help.


    Wu Hao looked at the two people who were ready to fight and didn''t stop them.


    The eighth black thunder seal, he may be able to get through it safely, which depends on most of his luck.


    But the ninth black thunder seal is not so easy even if you have luck.


    The ninth weight will never be fooled by a few words like the eighth weight.


    Wu Hao looked up at the deep thunder clouds in the sky, and then said faintly, "the ninth weight should be you. Don''t hide, come out."


    Wu Hao actually found this strange figure long ago. At first, he didn''t feel anything.


    But he didn''t find out until just now.


    The eighth black thunder seal seemed to follow the command and arrangement of this figure.


    If you can make the eighth black thunder seal so obedient, it must be the ninth.


    "Heaven''s chosen man, the seedlings are really good. It''s not worth our hard work for so many years!" The black cloud slowly turned purple. The purple cloud was peeled off layer by layer, and the visual impact was very strong.


    A naked woman appeared in front of the three.


    The woman holds a thunder flower in her hand. Her temperament is extraordinary. She has a different momentum, which makes Huoli feel inferior.


    "Lord God? Are you the LORD God of the thunder, EGA? " Huoli asked coldly. She used to be the LORD God


    So she is no stranger to the woman in front of her.


    "Phoenix ancient family, Huang Li, you are reduced to this place." OGA looked at Huoli.


    Originally, Huoli was not called Huoli, because Huang means phoenix ancient family.


    Since her death, she is no longer an ancient Phoenix, so she changed to Huoli.


    "EGA, are you the last of the nine black thunder seals?" Huoli asked coldly.


    If so, it''s really troublesome. The existence of the LORD God level can''t be denied.


    She used to be at the level of the LORD God, so she knew how terrible the LORD God could be.


    "Yes, the chosen one, you are extremely talented and have been robbed by nine times of black leiyindu. Now the last one is me. Are you ready?"


    "Psychological preparation? What needs to be prepared? " Wu Hao asked with a wry smile.


    "It is well known that the seventh heavy Heilei Yindu robber can have the spare power to step into the dominant realm in the future. The eighth heavy gizer is the Yuan Lei of the ancient abyss. If you can pass the eighth heavy, it will not waste your identity as the chosen person."


    "As for the ninth weight, it has great benefits for individuals. Of course, it depends on whether you have this qualification." EJA said faintly.


    The originally nervous mood also calmed down. At present, the thunder Lord God EJA seems to have a good attitude towards him. He shouldn''t be too embarrassed.


    "What is the test of the LORD God?" Wu Hao immediately asked.


    Now that he has reached this point, he certainly won''t give up easily.


    He also wanted to see what kind of existence the nine black thunder seal was and what benefits it would have after the robbery was successful.


    "The Divine Body test is the so-called nine tests. The eight tests you passed before will be fed back to you at one time. You must stand it."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. The seventh weight alone had almost killed him. Not to mention the eighth weight, he had no ability to resist the eight heavy black thunder seal.


    For a moment, Wu Hao hesitated. The odds were too low. It seemed that there was no big chance at all, even very little.


    "Of course, Huang Li and the Qilin ancient family can also help you." Erjia''s words rekindled hope for Wu Hao, who had already given up his idea.


    "Are you sure?" Wu Hao asked with a smile. If they can really help, he still has a great chance of winning.


    "Sure, but even if they help, your success rate is extremely low." Erjia doesn''t seem to be very optimistic about Kirin and Huoli.


    "Hum, EJA, don''t look down on people. I used to be the LORD God level. You can use whatever means you have!" Huoli''s temper certainly didn''t want to be looked down upon, she snapped immediately.


    "Hehe, I don''t look down on him. If it''s your peak, I can help him, but your ability is limited now." EJA said again.


    Huoli looked at the black line. It was unknown that she still looked down on him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You can try. Although my Huang Li doesn''t have the strength once, if you want to stop me, the other party has to take off the skin!"


    Suddenly a startling Phoenix roared, and Huoli turned into a huge fire phoenix.


    "I''ll come too!" Kirin also soared into the air, spurting blood, and then stepped out. In an instant, he flew out, and a figure no smaller than the fire phoenix appeared nearby.


    Unicorn!


    The figure of EJA is very small, but its momentum is much larger than two divine beasts.


    Wu Hao also slowly flew up and stood in the middle of Huoli and Qilin.


    "Thunder is the LORD God. This is the ninth black thunder seal."


    "We took it!" The three spoke in unison, and their momentum soared in an instant.


    OGA looked at the three and smiled with satisfaction: "well, I wish the chosen one to pass the ninth weight. Since you and I are destined, even if you can''t pass the ninth weight, I will protect your six layer black thunder seal."


    "I am only at the level of God, and I can only do so much. Come on, I hope you can pass the ninth weight. " EJA said faintly.


    Wu Hao hugged his fist: "then I thank the LORD God of Lei Department." Wu Hao has a good impression of Er Jia. After all, er Jia has helped so much.


    As he said, Erjia had turned into a purple lightning. The clouds gathered again and swept the whole sky at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    All the black clouds have turned into purple clouds. It looks not only strange, but also very easy for people to have fear.


    The three men looked up at the sky and made full preparations.

 Chapter 1282

    "Remember, the strongest lightning energy will be borne by me and Kirin. Boy, you just need to be baptized within your bearing range." Huoli said loudly to Wu Hao.


    "But the lightning seems not simple. I''m afraid you''re in danger." Wu Hao frowned and said.


    Huoli is very grateful for helping him, but he doesn''t want to drag Huoli into the water because of him, which he doesn''t want to see.


    "Ha ha, you underestimate me. Although I have only the strength of the superior God, I am still at the level of the LORD God in some thoughts." Huoli looks confident.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He didn''t know whether Huoli was pretending or true.


    But Huoli shouldn''t waste time for a person he hasn''t known for a long time.


    So Huoli should be really confident before she promised to help.


    "Ready, coming."


    Wu Hao has felt his scalp numb. Although he has not seen the so-called ninth black thunder seal, he always feels that the power of lightning has been attached to the air.


    Even at this time, breathing will suck lightning into the body.


    Suddenly, it began to rain in the sky. It was purple rain. Wu Hao looked at it and suddenly felt some electric shock.


    "Be careful, the rain is caused by lightning."


    Yes, Wu Hao also felt that the rain was mixed with lightning. It should be said that the lightning became stronger because of the rain.


    Although it''s only the size of raindrops, imagine what it''s like for millions of raindrops to fall on a person.


    "I''ll come!" Huoli waved her hand and a flame blocked their heads. The rain met the fire and turned into steam in an instant.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the clouds were getting denser and denser. Wu Hao frowned. He felt that something bad was going to happen and was coming.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still away from energy?" Qilin whispered. Originally, he thought he and sister Huoli would be safe with each other.


    But judging from the current situation, I''m afraid it''s really not that simple.


    Just then, a round hole two meters wide appeared in the clouds, and a purple light appeared in front of the three people.


    "Be careful, it''s coming."


    The three men stared and waited, which was obviously very long.


    Originally thought that the power of lightning came very fast, but obviously, the speed of lightning was very slow.


    "It''s thunder liquid..." Huoli snapped.


    "Thunder liquid? What is that? " Wu Hao looked puzzled. It was the first time he had heard of this kind of thing.


    "It is the essence of thunder, and it is also the liquid formed by numerous thunder and lightning concentration, and a drop of thunder liquid can be compared to one hundred thousand volts."


    Wu Hao swallowed his throat. Is Lei ye so exaggerated? And it seems that all that appears in the round hole above is thunder liquid.


    "No, there are too many thunder liquid on it. We must attack first and can''t let it continue to gather." Huoli also said and moved, and rushed to the clouds without hesitation.


    "Wait for me!" Kirin also caught up.


    Of course, Wu Hao won''t stand where he is. He also follows. Huoli and Qilin help him so much. Naturally, he wants to set an example and try his best.


    "Boy, you don''t have to fight. Keep your strength so that you can accept the last strength."


    The purple cloud in the sky is like a container. At this time, it contains about hundreds of square meters of thunder liquid.


    It looks like a liquid, but in fact, Wu Hao can clearly feel the collision of the majestic force in the liquid.


    "Xiao Qi, break them all up!" Huoli began to gather the clouds with her achievements, which was very fierce.


    But suddenly there was something wrong with Huoli''s face, and so did Qilin.


    "This is... Link array?" Huoli frowned.,


    "What''s that?" Wu Hao really didn''t know what had happened. It seemed that they both looked a little ugly.


    "Are you 100000 why?" Huoli said impatiently.


    But despite her impatience, Huoli still explained faintly.


    "These thunder liquid and thunder clouds all have a linked array, which makes people dare not attack them. Once they make achievements at will, they will suffer the same attack damage."


    Wu Hao took another breath of air-conditioning. It turned out that there were so many things in the world he had never seen.


    "So, how much power you use to attack, how much damage you will bear?" Wu Hao''s face is blue. If so, Qilin and Huoli are very dangerous.


    "Forget it, don''t help me. I''ll do it myself." Wu Hao said immediately that he couldn''t bear to watch them go to danger step by step for him.


    "Hum, you despise me? A mere thunder liquid can''t hurt me! "


    Phoenix ancient flame!


    Although it scattered the clouds, Huoli was also hurt.


    "Master!" Wu Hao wants to help.


    "You get ready for me to accept the baptism of thunder liquid. Don''t worry about the others!" Huoli gasped slightly, and she was naturally upset.


    How could this little storm in front of her stop her when she was at the main god level.


    But now it''s a shame that just a link array can make him suffer such a big loss.


    Kirin not far away was also hurt, but to the current extent, both seem to be able to persist, so there should be no big problem.


    Wu Hao began to recover his strength. He wanted to adjust his situation to the peak.


    Looking at the two people shooting again and again and getting hurt again and again, Wu Hao was also quite helpless, but he couldn''t help it. His psychology was also very clear that he couldn''t successfully spend the ninth heavy black thunder seal without the help of the two people.


    Maybe sometimes this is his so-called luck. Often, his luck needs the precipitation of countless people and has experienced the help of countless people, which leads to his achievements today.


    "Thank you, master, Xiao Qi. Thank you." Wu Hao looked at them with some guilt.


    "Cut, boss, what do you say? I don''t need you to thank me, but you have to thank sister Huoli. It''s true. You have to take her away from hall cave and let him return to the ancient Phoenix family."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak, because there was no need to answer. Now Huoli can do everything for him, so he won''t be stingy.


    The two men have been maintaining the gathering of thunder clouds and try their best not to produce new thunder liquid.


    "Boy, can you hold on to these thunder liquid?" Huoli looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds: "there should be no big problem."


    In fact, Wu Hao was not sure about it. After all, there were too many Lei liquids. He didn''t dare to be arrogant at all.


    However, seeing that they have been injured, how can he let them help him bear the damage of Lei ye again, so anyway, he has to survive by himself. As long as he can withstand the pressure at present, there should be no big problem for Huoli and Qilin.

 Chapter 1283

    After sitting ready, Wu Hao threw himself into the thunder liquid. The originally calm thunder liquid began to boil like an oil pan.


    Wu Hao felt his whole body paralyzed when he entered the thunder liquid, and his whole body was paralyzed by lightning.


    Absorption.


    He must absorb the thunder liquid. He can''t let the thunder liquid take the initiative to repel him.


    Wu Haoqiang endured pain and paralysis, began to exercise Kung Fu to protect his body, and then slowly absorbed the thunder liquid.


    But the strength of Lei Ye obviously exceeded his imagination. A surge of majestic lightning energy even entered his internal organs, which made his internal organs unbearable.


    But Wu Hao knows that now he has to stick to it and there is no way back.


    The energy of Lei ye made Wu Hao''s consciousness a little blurred. He even wanted to escape from the Lei Ye.


    But at this time, he could not move, his whole body was paralyzed, and he couldn''t leave at all.


    Oh, No.


    I''m afraid it''s really over this time. He''s still too confident. He knew not to be so reckless.


    Once he fails, it means that all the efforts of Huoli and Qilin are in vain.


    Gradually, Wu Hao''s eyes closed slowly. He could not continue to insist, which could not be described by willpower.


    "Boss, boss!" Subconsciously, Wu Hao felt another voice calling him. He didn''t know where the voice came from. He only knew that the voice was very similar to Kirin.


    He wanted to open his eyes, but he couldn''t open them at all, as if he had only a little shallow consciousness, and the rest was not his own.


    "Boss, you must hold on. We still have a lot to do. If you fall, what will sister zimang do? The raccoon eating king will kill them. "


    Raccoon Dog King!


    Purple Python!


    Wu Hao suddenly wakes up. It''s Kirin''s voice. That''s right, but why did he hear Kirin''s voice? Did Kirin also enter the thunder liquid?


    No, he can''t fall down. Kirin is right. If he gives up easily, he doesn''t dare to be a purple Python or anyone, and even his parents, I''m afraid they can''t escape the claw of the raccoon dog king.


    So in any case, he must not give up. He must stick to it.


    Wu Hao desperately began to resist, and his consciousness slowly began to flourish.


    Finally, a flash of light appeared in front of him, and lightning wrapped around him, as if to devour him.


    "Go away, go away!" Wu Hao tried his best to struggle.


    After waking up, Wu Hao found that Lei Ye seemed to drop, and his body became stronger, and even gradually began to adapt to Lei Ye.


    Did he not want to die just now, but subconsciously absorbed the thunder liquid energy?


    But what happened to Kirin''s voice? Wu Hao looks up to the outside. Qilin Mingming is still standing outside with Huoli to help him stop Ziyun.


    Maybe those words were from his heart just now, just spread through the voice of Kirin.


    Anyway, since he has woken up, he must start doing his best.


    Wu Hao adjusted his condition and began to repair the damage caused by thunder liquid.


    Finally, he began to absorb the thunder liquid energy again. This time, he was more confident than before.


    Lei Ye began to be absorbed by Wu Hao more and more quickly, and even later, centered on Wu Hao, Lei Ye began to produce a vortex.


    Qilin and Huoli look surprised when they see this scene. It seems that Wu Hao is in good shape.


    "It''s more than enough for the boy to absorb these. Don''t let Ziyun get close to him." Huoli sticks to one side.


    "Of course, I will guard the defense line for the boss!" Kirin shouted.


    All three of them are in excellent condition, and Wu Hao is more and more comfortable in absorbing thunder liquid.


    One day later, Wu Hao had absorbed the general thunder liquid, and the purple clouds in the sky began to disperse slowly, which relieved Qilin and Huoli a lot of pressure.


    Two days later, Ziyun dissipated. Although they were seriously injured, they were also very satisfied.


    The most difficult period has come. Will you still be afraid of this moment?


    If there is no accident, Wu Hao also successfully spent the ninth heavy black thunder seal.


    Huoli was a little excited. She completely underestimated Wu Hao''s talent. She had seen countless favored children of heaven.


    But those favourites of heaven are nothing more than a breakthrough of seven black thunder seals.


    The eight heavy black thunder seal has never been heard of. Now he sees Wu Hao breaking through the nine heavy black thunder seal.


    What will the future be like? This made her dare not imagine.


    Masters are just Pediatrics, supreme God?


    If nothing happens, the Supreme God is inevitable, and even higher.


    But if it is higher, it is the existence in the legend. So far, that existence has only been heard, and no one has seen it. Therefore, perhaps only the Supreme God is the real one in the whole world.


    Wu Hao''s talent has proved everything and is fully enough to have the potential to become the Supreme God.


    "Sister Huoli, I''ll tell you. My boss is the best. He will take you away from hall cave and even help you resurrect." Kirin patted his chest and said proudly.


    Huoli smiled bitterly and shook her head reluctantly: "OK, he is the best, but if she is resurrected, it''s a little exaggerated." Obviously, she doesn''t believe in helping her revive.


    "Don''t you believe it? My boss''s former teacher was also a dead soul. Later, my boss helped him revive. In addition to being a genius, my boss has also made achievements in refining medicine. I think it must be no problem. " Hearing what Qilin said, Huoli felt a little hot inside.


    Resurrection?


    Really? If she could, wouldn''t she be able to return to the ancient Phoenix family?


    Huoli could not help feeling her cheeks red. If she could, it would be great.


    "When my boss breaks through successfully, I''ll ask him." Qilin also sees the expectation in Huoli''s eyes.


    Following Wu Hao for so long, he also knows Wu Hao better. In terms of Wu Hao''s character, he should try his best to help Huoli, so he dares to say such words with such oath.


    They have been waiting for Wu Hao by the thunder liquid pool. Now the thunder liquid pool has been reduced to only 20 square meters, which will end soon.


    But the progress suddenly began to stop. Wu Hao''s absorption of thunder liquid has reached the limit state. If it continues, there will be danger.


    Wu Hao was not in the slightest panic in the face of this situation. He knew he had limits, so he stopped absorbing in the thunder liquid pool and began to practice instead.


    What they saw was that they were stunned. Wu Hao really thought of practicing in such a dangerous place.

 Chapter 1284

    However, Wu Hao''s choice seems to have no problem, because his state of being able to absorb thunder liquid has reached the limit. If not, he may explode and die.


    Therefore, it''s better to practice first. Relying on the divine power mixed in thunder liquid can definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    "He should have no problem. Let''s go down first." Huoli also knows that cultivation can''t be completed in a short time, and they don''t have to wait here.


    Wu Hao''s cultivation is progressing very smoothly, because his divine personality has been refined. Although he has not completed the robbery successfully, it does not delay his cultivation at all.


    As long as you absorb all the thunder liquid in the thunder liquid pool in the way of cultivation, you can successfully cross the robbery.


    Wu Hao also absorbed thunder liquid while practicing, and time passed day by day.


    In a week, the sky returned to normal. After a whole year of dark clouds blocking the sun, it has now returned to its former state.


    The thunder liquid in the thunder liquid pool drops again, indicating that Wu Hao is still in good condition.


    Huoli and Qilin come here every day. They are afraid that Wu Hao will encounter any difficulties. They can help at the first time.


    This breakthrough has had a great impact on Hall cave. Everyone knows that there are amazing monsters in hall cave.


    It is said that it has attracted many thunderclouds, like a breakthrough, but also like practicing an evil skill.


    Because if there was a breakthrough, there could not be so many black thunder seals, and they lasted so long.


    Of course, no one saw Wu Hao''s breakthrough except Huoli and Qilin.


    A month later, the mine liquid in the mine liquid pool had dropped, and there was little left at all.


    When Qilin and Huoli plan to wait for Wu Hao to finish, Erjia appears again.


    The sacred breath was still inviolable, and she looked at Wu Hao the first time she appeared.


    "He is the chosen one, and only he can do it." OGA nodded with satisfaction.


    Wu Hao also opened his eyes at this time, and a sacred breath was revealed on him.


    The next God is the peak.


    It was a blessing in disguise this time. Originally, only the strength of the lower God was broken through, but Wu Hao directly came to the peak of the lower God because of various benefits, and may even break through to the middle God at any time.


    This saved him a lot of time for his future cultivation. You know, time is much more valuable to him now than money.


    "Lei is the LORD God. Thank you." Wu Hao stood up and said with a fist.


    "Hehe, you don''t want to thank me. They are the ones you really want to thank." Erjia looks at Qilin and Huoli.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. It didn''t need to be said by Erjia. He knew it very well.


    But there is a kind of Xie that doesn''t need to be said. Qilin won''t talk about it for the time being. He naturally believes that no matter what happens, Qilin will spare no effort to protect him.


    But Huoli really needs a good rest. Huoli''s kindness to him has indeed exceeded the time they have known each other.


    "Well, now that you have passed the nine black thunder marks, I will cross for you!" With that, the golden light shot at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was stunned. The whole person relaxed and then floated freely in the air.


    The golden light constantly irrigates Wu Hao''s objects. Wu Hao can also clearly feel that although the energy is very abundant, it contains a special and mysterious power.


    "You have finished crossing the body. The next road depends on yourself!" OGA disappeared at the scene.


    Wu Hao pinched his fist, a surging force came, and lightning surrounded his body.


    Lightning body!


    "Congratulations, boss. You''ve finally made a breakthrough, and you look like a cow!" Kirin pounced fiercely.


    Wu Hao smiled and then looked at Huoli: "thank you, elder. Great kindness and kindness are unforgettable."


    Huoli has no expression.


    "Now that you have made a breakthrough, go away."


    Wu Hao looked stunned. Huoli wanted to drive him away? It''s a woman with character.


    "I''ve heard about the elder, so I''ll leave hall cave with the elder anyway." Wu Hao ignored what Huoli said and said to himself.


    "You? Hehe, maybe you have a chance to do it in the future, but not now. When you have that strength, you may have forgotten me. Let''s talk about it later. " Obviously, Huoli didn''t report much hope after she calmed down at this time.


    She knows human beings and is ungrateful. Before, she was also hot headed to help Wu Hao get through the nine black thunder seals. Perhaps it was in the face of Qilin.


    "No, since I said, it will be done. I will leave, but I will come back soon."


    Now Wu Hao does have something to do. The fire clan has been chasing him for so long. Now it''s time to fight back. Otherwise, I really think Wu Hao is afraid to be a shrinking turtle.


    "Xiao Qi, let''s go." Wu Hao looks at Qilin.


    Qilin''s eyes looked at Huoli.


    "Sister Huoli, we will come back. Believe me, the boss and I will definitely take you away from hall cave." Qilin is also worried that Huoli will be sad after they leave.


    Although Huoli is a phoenix ancient family, she is only related to their Qilin ancient family, although he doesn''t think he has any responsibility as a qilin ancient family.


    But during this time here, he really thought Huoli was very kind to him, so he was reluctant to give up Huoli at the moment of leaving.


    Huoli faces Qilin like a big sister. Looking at Qilin''s expression, Huoli''s look softens.


    "Well, you follow him and pay attention to safety. He''s not an easy man."


    Hearing this, Wu Hao''s helpless wry smile is so obvious? Is he really that easy?


    "Elder, let''s leave first. Goodbye!" Wu Hao hugged his fist and left the cliff mountain quickly. Qilin waved to Huoli and followed up.


    Huozu and others have been searching for Wu Hao for a year, and they just give up, but teke still sticks to it.


    So he went directly back to Yancheng. Since Wu Hao, as a member of yanri Tata League, is bound to come back, he just needs to wait in Yancheng.


    Moreover, he did not delay his assassination work here. From time to time, he killed two middle gods to sell their gods, and then took over the assassination mission, killing two birds with one stone.


    After Wu Hao left the no man''s land, he quickly came to Yancheng. Now he must first find out whether pitev and others have safely returned to Yancheng, and then find out the talents of TEK and the fire clan.


    Originally, Wu Hao''s speed was not slow. Now he has broken through to the realm of gods, and their speed has soared. They rushed outside Yancheng in three days, which is still the same as a year ago.

 Chapter 1285

    However, the number of super strong people here seems to have decreased a lot. Before, many middle gods seemed to sell black goods here, but now there are so few.


    And after Wu Hao and Kirin appeared, the rest of them looked at Kirin nervously, as if they were afraid of something.


    Wu Hao walked towards a stall. The other party was also a lower God. When he saw them coming, he looked frightened.


    "Two, two adults, I, what I do is a small business, no, no profit, two adults, let me go." The other party said timidly.


    Wu Hao''s eyes changed slightly. He and Qilin didn''t do anything at all. Why is the other party afraid of this.


    "Boss, what happened here? Don''t worry, we didn''t mean any harm. We just left Yancheng for a period of time. " When Wu Hao spoke, he took out the symbol of the members of the Tata League in the sun.


    The other party was relieved to see that it was the man of the burning sun tower.


    "Unexpectedly, you are two adults of the burning sun tower. It''s disrespectful." Knowing that there was no danger, the other party treated Wu Hao respectfully.


    "You''re welcome. You haven''t answered my question. What happened here? How could there be so few people? " Wu Hao asked again.


    The other party spoke slowly.


    "During this time, a villain appeared and killed many middle gods, and his assassination method is very clever. He is a superior God, so we......" the other party said and looked at Kirin.


    Needless to say, Wu Hao understood the following words, so they were so nervous when they saw Kirin. It was obvious that they took Kirin as the superior God.


    "In that case, why did you come out? Isn''t it good to go into town and hide? " Wu Hao asked again.


    The other party paused, which was obviously a little difficult to say.


    Wu Hao suddenly understood that the business of these stall owners was a shady thing. Don''t you think you can count one by one?


    So he has nothing to sympathize with. As the saying goes, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer.


    If they do many immoral things, they will be punished sooner or later. Perhaps this is their retribution.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care much. Anyway, it doesn''t have much to do with him.


    After looking at it casually, Wu Hao entered Yancheng. There was no difference in the safety zone.


    Soon Wu Hao came to the gate of the burning sun tower. The bodyguard at the gate didn''t know Wu Hao. After Wu Hao showed his identity, they respectfully gave way and sent someone to inform the tower owner.


    As soon as the tower Master heard that it was Wu Hao and them, he hurried out.


    "Wu Hao, Xiao Qi, it''s really you!" The first natural is serening.


    Since Wu Hao and Qilin disappeared, he was very worried and even thought about whether to find Wu Hao and them.


    But no man''s land was too dangerous. He could never get out alive, so he finally gave up the idea.


    After such a long time, I thought Wu Hao and Qilin were already in danger. I didn''t expect to have a chance to see them again today.


    "Great, it''s great. You''re all right!" Seren hugged Qilin excitedly. At any rate, they are also people who have experienced life and death together. Although the strength gap is very large, Qilin has never despised seren.


    "Welcome back. We''ve been looking for you for a long time. Fortunately, you''re safe." The tower master came on foot and said loudly.


    "Lord lauta cares. Xiao Qi and I are in danger." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "It''s good. It''s good to be in danger. As the saying goes, if you don''t die, you will have a blessing."


    Wu Hao nodded. He was really lucky if he didn''t die.


    "By the way, tower master, where''s brother Pi? Did they come back? " Wu Hao is worried about pitff now, but seeing that sening is also there, he must have no problem with pitff''s strength.


    "Well, he''s in there. I''ve sent someone to inform him. We want to go back and talk about it." The tower Master said faintly.


    Wu Hao nodded, and then followed him in. After a while, pitef came over with a big step.


    "Good boy, I knew you wouldn''t die." Pitef suddenly gave Wu Hao a bear hug. It can be seen that he was also very happy.


    "Brother Pi is worried. I''m relieved that you''re back safely." Wu Hao smiled faintly and said.


    "Hahaha, your boy can always surprise me. Look at you, is it a breakthrough?"


    Wu Hao nodded: "lucky, lucky."


    Pitev didn''t speak. He looked at Wu Hao carefully, and suddenly his face changed slightly.


    "Lucky, boy, let''s talk later. I happen to have some questions for you." Pitef whispered to Wu Hao, reducing his voice to the lowest possible level.


    "Well, Peter, he has just come back. Let''s talk about something another day. I''ve asked someone to prepare a banquet for Wu Hao."


    At the banquet, three elders came to congratulate Wu Hao on his safe return.


    The attitude of the three elders surprised Wu Hao. What happened.


    The three elders had a very big prejudice against him, but now it''s like this. It''s obviously a sign to please him.


    "Thank you for your relationship with the three elders." Out of politeness, Wu Hao didn''t put on airs. Who knows what medicine these old foxes sell in the gourd.


    After the banquet, Wu Hao came to Peter''s house, and Peter also made good tea.


    "Brother PI, do you have anything to do with me, about the inside of the summer tower?" Wu Hao asked faintly.


    In fact, when Peter said this today, he felt something wrong.


    According to the truth, pitev didn''t need to hide in front of the tower master, but pitev lowered his voice in front of the tower master. Then this matter must be related to the inside of the yanri tower.


    "Not all. Let''s talk about yourself first. You break through the gods faster than I thought. I heard that there is a monster breaking through in no man''s land before. Is that you?" Pitef looked at Wu Hao curiously and asked.


    Wu Hao smiled bitterly, "what monster is not a monster? Am I so terrible?"


    "Is it really you?"


    Pitef looked at Wu Hao in surprise. Isn''t Wu Hao''s words obvious.


    "If there is no one else, it should be me." Wu Hao does not deny that he has a good impression of pitev and is a trusted big brother.


    "I''ll go, little brother. It''s said that your breakthrough has affected the whole hall cave, and even the black thunder seal is several times. Who are you and how can you have such a great influence?" Pitef looked at Wu Hao carefully and suddenly found that Wu Hao''s strength was not just a small lower God.


    "You have reached the peak of the lower God?"

 Chapter 1286

    Before Wu Hao spoke, Peter continued to ask.


    Wu Hao nodded: "accidental, accidental."


    "What is accidental? Why don''t I see others by accident? Don''t give me a careless eye, smelly boy. How heavy is your black thunder seal?"


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds and said, "it''s only six times."


    what!


    Pitt shot to his feet.


    "Six fold? Are you sure? " Peter''s face changed suddenly, as if he had heard something terrible.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Wu Hao is a little helpless. If he says jiuzhong to Peter, will Peter not believe it, or will he be surprised to death.


    "Six fold, so you have the potential to become the LORD God? Ward, in my lifetime, I have the opportunity to know a peerless genius, the LORD God of the future! " Pitef shouted excitedly.


    "Hehe, that''s just potential. It''s not certain whether it can be done or not." Wu Hao chose to keep a low profile as much as possible, so he said six times.


    But he still underestimated the influence of Liuzhong, which has been regarded as an absolute existence against the sky in the eyes of most people.


    Like the original Phoenix Huoli, she is only six, and has the strength of the LORD God level.


    Of course, Liuzhong is like this. Jiuzhong naturally doesn''t dare to say it. Once it is true that he broke through jiuzhong black thunder seal, isn''t the whole hall cave going to fry?


    "Good boy, I didn''t read you wrong. Since you have such talent, I have to say something. Worry about some members inside the tower." Pitff put the voice to the lowest again.


    "You mean the three elders?" Wu Hao naturally knew who pitev was talking about.


    "Well, not only the three elders, but also the whole TA League." With that, pitef told all the things that had happened before.


    Including the tower Lord sent support, the three elders refused, and the style of those people in the tower League.


    Although in the end, support has been sent, but that kind of late support has no effect and significance at all.


    Wu Hao also wrote down what pitev said, but he also thanked the three elders in his heart.


    If it hadn''t been for the three elders to stop, maybe the people of tameng would have arrived long ago, then there would be no later things.


    If there were no later events, he might not be able to break through to the realm of God at all.


    It''s even more impossible to understand the fire field, and no one will help him through the robbery when he breaks through.


    Therefore, if you choose the wrong way, you will regret it all your life. If you choose the right way, you can change the direction of your life.


    On this road, Wu Hao had no choice, all by Providence, but the providence again and again did not disappoint Wu Hao.


    "Well, that''s all I have to say. The sun tower looks strong. In fact, it has begun to fall apart. You must be careful when dealing with them."


    Wu Hao nodded. Pitev was good for him. He knew it very well, so he said that pitev looked at him as a big brother.


    As for the tower master, in fact, Wu Hao was a little surprised. When the three elders refused, the tower master sent people to support him alone.


    Although it was still late, Wu Hao had to move because of the tower master''s practice.


    At least in this summer tower, there are two people who are really good to him.


    As for the Presbyterian Church and Ta Meng, Wu Hao didn''t care at all.


    Aren''t those people just those who live in reality?


    Wu Hao didn''t look at those snobs at all.


    The next day, the breakthrough of Wu Hao''s six heavy black thunder seal came out of the whole summer tower, and it was boiling for a time.


    Six black thunder seals, what does that mean? It means that the future is the LORD God.


    The Presbyterian Council immediately found the tower owner and asked him to lock Wu Hao. Whether they can turn over the summer tower depends on whether they can get closer to Wu Hao.


    The tower master is also helpless for elders with such power. If he knew so, he wouldn''t have to be so embarrassed.


    If the Presbyterian Council had to act like this at the beginning, he would not be so passive now.


    So he can''t continue to win people''s hearts now.


    So in the end, the tower owner only left a word, everything goes with fate, and takes a step by step.


    After all, the Sun Tower didn''t give a gift when Wu Hao needed help most. Now it''s brilliant in Wu Hao, but it has to be contaminated. This practice is really a little out of the ordinary.


    However, some of the Presbyterians don''t want to give up. After all, this is the only way to get them out of the hall cave.


    As long as Wu Hao is willing to pay for the yanri tower, after reaching the basic of the LORD God in the future, it will be the time for the yanri tower to move into the divine world.


    "Hum, you have a very clear grasp of your wishful thinking. This matter can''t be mentioned again. You should do it yourself." The tower Master said that he was angry at the last level, because he was really unhappy with the practice of the three elders.


    "Well, we were not considerate at the beginning. It''s our responsibility. I hope you don''t be impulsive, tower Lord." The elder sighed and hurried.


    The tower master looked at the three quietly. He had never seen such a brazen man.


    "Step back. There''s no need to discuss it at this time." Without much nonsense, the tower master waved to the three elders.


    Their faces changed slightly, but they retreated slowly, but they seemed to be discussing something with each other when they left.


    Generally speaking, the three of them are also dissatisfied with the tower master''s attitude and behavior.


    After the three left, the tower master hummed coldly: "you have taken all the benefits of the three old foxes. Now do you want to threaten me by removing the tower master?"


    What the three people meant just now was very obvious to him. If he couldn''t do it, let others do it.


    Whoever can do it is the master of the burning sun tower. Even if Wu Hao is the master of the burning sun tower at all costs.


    After the three elders quit, Wu Hao came in from the outside. The three elders quickly and politely said hello, which was really like licking a dog.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak, just nodded and left.


    "Boss, what do these three think? Didn''t they look down on you before?" Qilin looked at the attitude of the three people. It was a big change of 360 degrees. It was really a little surprising.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about them. It''s just a bunch of snobs." Wu Hao responded faintly.


    He still keeps in mind what pitev said yesterday. There are not many trustworthy people in this burning sun tower, so he won''t stay much, but he will not forget those who have helped him.


    "Wu Hao, here you are." The tower owner looked at Wu Hao coming in, smiled and asked Wu Hao to sit first.

 Chapter 1287

    "What does the tower master want from me?" Wu Hao asked. As soon as he got up in the morning, the tower master''s guard informed him to come.


    "Well, it''s a small thing. Now the whole summer tower is saying that your six black thunder seals break through the divine realm. Is it true at this time?" The tower master looked forward to Wu Hao.


    After a few seconds, Wu Hao nodded faintly: "yes, but the tower master should not only ask me this?" Wu Hao smiled.


    The tower master also smiled helplessly: "it''s natural. I actually owe you an apology. The previous support was not timely, so."


    "The tower master doesn''t need to blame himself. Wu Hao knows some things well, so you don''t have to blame yourself too much. I''m very happy that the tower master can think of supporting me at the first time. I''ve heard about how others treat this matter."


    Wu Hao''s words show that needless to say, he knows that the tower owner is not to blame for all this. After all, he is in a high position, and many things are not decided by him alone.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean Wu Hao won''t care. At least Wu Hao knows about the three elders.


    "Ah, the three elders are too old to let go of their horizons. Don''t blame them, Wu Hao." The tower Master said faintly.


    "Hehe, I won''t waste my expression for people who have nothing to do with me, so the tower master doesn''t have to think about it."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, the tower master doesn''t know whether to be sad or sad.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about this matter. Maybe his heart is not in the summer tower, but if he cares, he doesn''t know how to solve it.


    The Presbyterian Council has the right to recall. As long as it is unanimously recognized by the Presbyterian Council and the tower League, it can decide to recall the tower master.


    Of course, he is not worried that he will be dismissed. Although the tower owner enjoys supreme rights, sometimes sitting in this position is like sitting on pins and needles.


    Your every move and every thought must be considered carefully, otherwise the Presbyterian Council will be enough to make him ugly.


    So the position of the tower master. To be honest, he doesn''t want to stay. He can come and go.


    He just felt that he should give Wu Hao an account of this matter, otherwise he would feel sorry for it in his conscience.


    "I''m relieved if you say so. Do you have any plans next?" The tower master asked faintly.


    Wu Hao nodded: "first break through the central God, and then almost leave hall cave." At first, Wu Hao intended to break through the realm of gods and leave, but now his strength has reached the edge of the great lower God. Why not kill two birds with one stone and reach the middle God.


    "OK, the cultivation room of the sun tower is fully available to you. It can be regarded as the last thing I can help you before I leave."


    Wu Hao hugged his fist to express his thanks. He didn''t say anything superfluous.


    Of course, the sun tower is not his home, so he can''t stay in the sun tower.


    When he joined the yanri tower at the beginning, he just wanted to get some shelter, but later it seemed that he thought more about everything. Now he doesn''t need the shelter of yanri tower. For him, he doesn''t owe yanri tower anything.


    Early the next morning, three elders and members of the tower League gathered in the assembly hall of the summer tower.


    Seeing this scene, the tower master knew that something important would happen today.


    He didn''t worry too much. If he came, he was at ease. Anyway, he had to face it sooner or later.


    "Tower master, we are not forcing the palace, just want you to retain talents. It is said that Wu Hao will leave. If we lose such talents, it will be a huge loss to our yanri tower, so Wu Hao must stay while he is still under control." The elder''s attitude is very tough.


    The meaning is also very obvious. If the tower owner refuses, they will change the tower owner immediately.


    In short, Wu Hao, the future God, is also the future of the whole yanri tower. If you can''t get it, you must destroy it.


    "What do you mean? Wu Hao has amazing talent. It''s a waste to stay in my yanri tower. He can''t be bound by my yanri tower. " The tower master responded with a cold voice.


    "So, does the tower Lord refuse the proposal of our Presbyterian Council?" The elder''s eyes narrowed slightly to show his threat.


    "This proposal is not tenable. Elder, if you are all right, I want to think alone." The tower leader insists that he is not a selfish person, and naturally he can''t do such selfish things.


    Wu Hao''s talent in the future will be the level of the LORD God. If he is bound to the yanri tower, perhaps the fame of the yanri tower will increase greatly in the future, but Wu Hao''s achievements will also be limited.


    So in any case, he can''t embarrass Wu Hao with his selfish ideas.


    "Thinking? The tower master is a little too comfortable, isn''t he? Now you should not think about this. Since you can''t do it, how about we do it by another person? "


    Is the purpose finally revealed?


    The tower master looked at the elder, and then asked coldly, "please teach the elder how to change the method."


    "Hehe, of course, it''s a different tower master. It''s just today that all the members of the tower alliance are here."


    The tower owner took a fancy to the man.


    "I have no problem with that, if everyone agrees."


    The elder stood up and looked at the crowd.


    "I believe everyone''s eyes are bright. What we need is a tower master who can make yanri tower win-win, not an indecisive tower master. Personally, I don''t think you are suitable to be this tower master. I don''t know what the rest of you think."


    "I agree. He really doesn''t fit right now." The two elders immediately followed.


    "In that case, I think I agree."


    "I agree!" One after another, they all agreed to recall the tower owner.


    At this time, the elder looked at the tower master and smiled: "according to the regulations, in the city, as long as the members of the tower League and the Presbyterian Council pass unanimously, they can have the right to dismiss you. What else do you have to say?"


    The tower master frowned. He never thought that he ended his position in this way.


    I didn''t expect these people in the Presbyterian Church to treat him like this.


    "OK, in that case, I"


    "Wait!" Suddenly, a voice came from the door of the assembly hall.


    "Didn''t you mean to pass by all votes? Why didn''t you inform me? " Wu Hao sneered and came in.


    The elder "you" frowned at Wu Hao.


    "What''s the matter? As a member of Tajik League, don''t I have the right to participate? " Wu Hao asked.


    It was only then that the crowd reacted that Wu Hao was indeed a member of TA Meng.


    "Since I am a member of the Tajik League and I am here, I should attend the meeting to recall the Tajik leader." Just two minutes ago, the tower leader''s guard hurried to find him. He knew this had happened and came here without stopping.


    "So my decision is, I don''t agree," Wu Hao said directly.

 Chapter 1288

    Hearing Wu Hao''s reply, the elder''s face changed slightly. He really forgot Wu Hao''s identity. Since Wu Hao is a member of TA Meng, he really has the right to attend this meeting.


    The requirement to recall the president is also very intuitive, which must be passed by all the staff in the city.


    It can be said that the tower master is the highest position in the yanri tower, but he is actually controlled by three elders.


    If the three elders are not united, it''s OK. If they are united, the position of tower leader will be threatened. For example, at this moment, the three elders usually buy people''s hearts and let these members of the tower League push him down together.


    The only condition to remove the tower master is the consent of all the people in the city. Originally, the three elders were bound to win, but they were surprised that Wu Hao was killed on the way.


    "You disagree? Why? " The elder naturally doesn''t have much attitude towards Wu Hao.


    In the future, Wu Hao will be the LORD God level. Now is not the time to make enemies with Wu Hao.


    "The tower master has done a lot of hard work, so what''s the reason to dismiss him? I also want to ask you why you want to remove him as the tower master. " Wu Hao said coldly, without giving face at all.


    The tower owner didn''t expect that Wu Hao would stand up and speak for him at this time, which surprised him.


    After all, according to Wu Hao''s previous meaning, Wu Hao should leave hall Dongtian soon. According to reason, these things have nothing to do with Wu Hao himself. Wu Hao can ignore them.


    However, Wu Hao did not choose to stay out, but stood up at this critical moment.


    "Well... We all agree that the tower master is no longer suitable for the current position, but Wu Hao, you are very suitable. If you are the tower master, we agree very much." The elder smiled and said.


    In an instant, the whole audience was in an uproar. Even Wu Hao was a little surprised. The old guy was going to push him to the cusp of the storm.


    However, he was so calculating. Wu Hao smiled: "what''s the advantage of being the tower master? I don''t want to be dismissed by you. I''m not interested in this kind of coward tower master. " Wu Hao said directly.


    The faces of the three elders changed slightly. Wu Hao was obviously against them when he said this, but the rules of the summer tower calendar were like this, and they just acted according to the rules.


    "It''s not impossible for me to be the tower leader. First of all, the rules should be changed. For example, members of the Presbyterian Council and the tower League have the right to dismiss the tower leader."


    "It''s impossible. This rule can make the burning sun tower settle down. Otherwise, a good tower owner won''t say. If there is a bad one, won''t the burning sun tower be destroyed?" The elder didn''t even think about it. He refused immediately.


    He knows what Wu Hao is thinking. Is it unclear whether he wants to overhead their Presbyterian Council.


    "Of course, it is not to abolish this provision, but to change it. If you want to remove the tower owner, it should reasonably require a buffer period, not immediately. In my opinion, you should wait for the return of all the members of the tower alliance outside the country before you have the right to discuss such a matter." Wu Hao explained.


    Since he met him today, it''s natural for him to help. The tower master has no enemies with him, and at least he has helped him.


    "This..." the elder hesitated. In fact, they need a peerless genius like Wu Hao in the summer tower.


    If we can get Wu Hao''s peerless genius, the yanri tower will be able to get out of the hall cave in the future.


    Covered by the level of Lord God, even if you go to the divine world, the sun tower will be a top existence in the future.


    But Wu Hao said that this restructuring, to tell the truth, will affect the status of the Presbyterian Council.


    Although there is still the right to dismiss the tower master, there are many people and complicated things. The tower master also has confidants in the tower League. Once those confidants join the ruling tower master, things are bound to be forgiven.


    "Of course, it''s not a unanimous vote. In my opinion, if all the staff participate, it only needs to pass two-thirds."


    Hearing this, the elder was moved again. After all, it was an attractive condition.


    "If we promise, will you be the president?" The elder asked loudly.


    Wu Hao outlined with a smile: "it''s no problem to be the tower master. When I don''t like to be a short tower master, if I have the power to control the personnel flow of yanri tower, I won''t refuse the position of tower master."


    The elder frowned. Wu Hao''s ambition is too obvious. Isn''t it obvious to punish them.


    "I agree." Suddenly, the tower Lord raised his hand to vote.


    "The summer tower should have been like this long ago." Sitting on the tower master, he had already had enough of this position of judging people''s faces.


    The tower owner is the owner of the summer tower, so he should also have supreme rights.


    Wu Hao said what he had been afraid to say. If he had the right to make such a decision, the original support for Wu Hao would not be irreparable.


    The faces of the three elders changed slightly. Should they agree? Once promised, their own status will be threatened. They don''t know what medicine Wu Hao gourd is selling.


    But if you don''t promise, a peerless genius and an opportunity to get them out of hall cave will be let go alive.


    "I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry. Since you are a member of the summer tower, you won''t exclude anyone with the so-called right unless you want to go." Wu Hao''s words made the three people don''t believe it.


    "Well, we can draw up a treaty for everything we have just said. What shall we do according to the treaty?"


    "If the violator violates the treaty, the removal of the tower master only needs to be decided by the Presbyterian Council, any?"


    Hearing this, the three elders were moved. As soon as they said this, didn''t the status of the three elders improve infinitely?


    However, the elder was quite calm. After hesitating for a few seconds, he said, "Wu Hao, what''s your purpose? Are you really interested in the position of tower master? "


    Wu Hao shook his head: "I''m not interested. I don''t beat around the bush. I''m interested in the power of the sun tower. If I can let you leave hall cave one day, I also have some strength outside. I believe you won''t refuse a genius of the seven black thunder and India robbery?"


    Seven black thunder seals?


    The elder stood up fiercely.


    "What seven black thunder seals, isn''t it six?" The elder asked quickly.


    "Hehe, Liuzhong is just for outsiders. Since everyone may become their own in the future, I won''t lie to my own people." Wu Hao said with a faint smile.


    The whole audience was quiet in an instant. In fact, at the beginning, they also suspected Qizhong. After all, the vision of heaven and earth in a deserted place was very terrible.

 Chapter 1289

    The vision of six black thunder seals also seems exaggerated. Five black thunder seals can have the talent of the top God.


    The sixth level is the level of the LORD God. The tower master present is the fifth level heileiyindu robber.


    When the heaven and earth visions appeared that day, the tower Master said that an evil genius would be born.


    At first, it was just speculation. Later, the news spread that it was Liuzhong. They also suspected it. Unexpectedly, as they thought, Wu Hao was not only Liuzhong, but Qizhong.


    What kind of talent will the seven fold black ray India robber have in the future? This is absolutely unimaginable.


    "Are you really seven?" The elder asked again, apparently thinking there was something wrong with his ears.


    "Hehe, the goods are genuine." Wu Hao smiled.


    The three elders are not calm. If so, Wu Hao''s achievements in the future may be far more than the LORD God level, and may even become the master level.


    "OK, we agreed. If your purpose is not simple, the three of us still have the right to dismiss you. This article must be added to the treaty, and we must make a contract according to the law of heaven and earth."


    Making a covenant with the law of heaven and earth means that you can''t disobey it. Once you breach it, whether it''s the LORD God level or the master level, you will be punished by heaven.


    Wu Hao naturally did not refuse, and his own purpose was so simple.


    "Tomorrow you will be the new tower master and will open the tower climbing ceremony for you." After the three elders finished, they left with people.


    The tower owner looked at Wu Hao and smiled: "I''m sorry to clean up this mess for you, but I can relax next."


    In other words, Wu Hao also saw a touch of regret in the eyes of the tower master. It was obvious that he was removed from the position of the tower master, which disappointed him very much.


    "Relax? The tower leader doesn''t have so much time to relax. Maybe you will be more busy next. " Wu Hao said faintly.


    "What do you mean?" Asked the tower master and his gang, looking at Wu Hao in confusion.


    It is clear that his tower master position has been transferred. Why will he be more busy? After tomorrow, he is only the whole summer tower. The next morning, Wu Hao''s coronation ceremony comes. The summer tower has seven floors. On weekdays, the seventh floor is an important place. No one is allowed to enter, except the summer tower master.


    Therefore, Wu Hao''s coronation ceremony is to enter the seventh floor and tell Wu Hao the secret of the whole yanri tower.


    After Wu Hao entered the seventh floor, his face changed greatly. He never expected to see such a thing.


    "Earth fire heart."


    The tower master nodded: "this is the heart of the whole fire area. The fire element energy of all fire areas is emitted from here, so my yanri tower will stand here."


    Wu Hao took a breath of air-conditioning. He never thought that the summer tower had mastered the lifeline of such a fire area. No wonder it could attract so many people.


    "This secret can only be known by the tower owner of the sun tower. Now you are the tower owner, you naturally have to know this secret."


    Wu Hao nodded. Now he knows, but he also underestimated the weight of the burning sun tower.


    If this thing exists, why can''t you understand the fire system law? If it is put outside, it can definitely help many people understand the fire system law. On the one hand, it can attract people''s hearts, and on the other hand, it can establish greater power.


    They came out of the burning sun tower, and everyone looked at Wu Hao.


    "Meet the new tower master!" The elder saluted first, and the others paid a visit one after another.


    "After that, you will be the master of the summer tower!" The old tower leader saluted Wu Hao.


    "Don''t be so polite. Since I am the tower master, do I have the right to decide on the treaty now?" Wu Hao looked at the three elders and asked loudly.


    The elder nodded: "since you are the tower master, you can."


    Wu Hao smiled with satisfaction: "in that case, the three elders should be prepared. In order to rectify the summer tower, I want to reassess the position of the three elders. I think they have no opinion?"


    Hearing this, their faces changed slightly.


    "What does that mean? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t exclude anyone? I the Presbyterian Council has jurisdiction. " The elder''s face was even more ugly. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to turn back.


    "Of course, I will not exclude anyone, but I should have the right to decide the position of elder, so I will replace two of the three elders."


    The three looked at each other. Unexpectedly, the first time Wu Hao took office was to deal with their Presbyterian Council.


    "The elder has worked hard and made great achievements, so you don''t have to worry. As for the second elder and the third elder, I think you two are fishing in troubled waters, so you two return to ta League."


    Wu Hao''s remark naturally aroused their displeasure.


    "What do you mean, you turned your face and didn''t admit it. Aren''t you afraid of violating the regulations?" The second elder shouted.


    Wu Hao smiled: "violation of regulations? Hehe, I would like to ask, what aspect did I violate? " Wu Hao asked.


    "You!" The two elders looked at the elder.


    "Elder, why don''t you tell me if I violated the treaty?" Wu Hao also looked at the elder.


    The elder shook his head: "it''s not a violation, but they have been in our yanri tower for a long time. If they want to change it at this time, will they?"


    "No, it''s normal to get used to it. Sometimes some mouse excrement should be eradicated or must be eradicated. Of course, I don''t mean you are mouse excrement. I just feel that you can''t contribute to the burning sun tower. There''s no need to sit in this position. As an elder, you can''t be led by the nose."


    What Wu Hao said was very obvious. It was obvious that the second elder and the Third Elder were always led by the nose by the big elder.


    But the elder dared to be angry at this time. Wu Hao thanked God for not replacing him. Leng Buding only wanted to protect himself when this happened.


    "Since I didn''t violate the treaty, you said at the beginning that I had the right to decide. What I did was also for the sake of the summer tower. From now on, I will abolish the positions of the two elders and the three elders. The position of the two elders will be inherited by pitev. As for the position of the three elders, it will be determined temporarily!"


    what?


    Peter Fu''s face changed greatly. He never expected that Wu Hao would arrange him to be the second elder. What a huge change this is. He can''t understand it.

 Chapter 1290

    "Pitff? Tower master, are you too hasty... "The elder asked with a frown.


    "Oh? Is it? Hasty? I went out with Peter before. I know very well what kind of person he is. At the same time, I also know his work style. He is upright and upright. What the summer tower needs is this kind of person to preside over the overall situation at the critical moment. "


    That''s it. The elder also knows that Wu Hao has made up his mind and can''t go on. Don''t bother him at that time.


    "Elder, you really don''t care? He has the ability to replace us today and you tomorrow. " The second elder said quickly.


    "Hehe, are you trying to sow discord? As I said just now, the elder worked hard and did not do anything harmful to the sun tower. I can''t replace him. If you''re not convinced, you can come to me. " Wu Hao said sternly.


    "You!" The second elder looked at Wu Hao.


    "Or if you want to leave the burning sun tower, if you want, you can leave immediately. I will never stay, otherwise you will be asked to accept my personnel transfer."


    Wu Hao''s words were full of threats. He did not take the initiative to expel the two elders, but also let the two elders know clearly that who is in charge of the summer tower now.


    Once you break the rules, you will be punished by heaven and earth.


    Moreover, the second elder doesn''t want to leave the yanri tower. After all, the treatment of the yanri tower is too rich. If he leaves the yanri tower, although he can be at ease with his strength, he definitely has no backing, and it is inevitable to encounter danger.


    "Since there are no other problems, I''ll announce the second thing." Wu Hao passed the elder event and looked at the old tower master.


    "As we all know, I''m growing up now, so I need you to take care of many things, so I don''t have much time. The old tower master is more familiar with big and small things than anyone. From today on, a new position of deputy tower master will be added to the summer tower. When I''m away, seeing the Deputy tower master is like seeing me."


    There was another uproar in the audience. Wu Hao almost took everything from the bottom of the barrel to get around. The old tower master was still the tower master, but became a deputy.


    Doesn''t that mean that there is no change except the elder position?


    "At the same time, I Wu Hao is not a stingy person. The sun tower has been open to the outside world for a month. Here, all internal personnel of the Sun Tower provide a batch of the best cultivation materials. These things should be left to the Deputy tower master. Should it be no problem?" Wu Hao looked at the old tower master.


    At this time, the old tower master still had some circles. He didn''t expect to turn around. Unexpectedly, his identity remained unchanged.


    "Deputy tower master?" Seeing that he didn''t reply, Wu Hao asked again.


    "Uh, oh, no problem." The old tower leader agreed. Now he realized that Wu Hao was helping himself and consolidating his position.


    "The third thing is that from now on, the members of TA League will be transformed into a team form and divided into six teams. Each team has a captain. The captain will be selected from the elite and have the treatment of captain. In the future, when hall Dongtian comes out, each captain will also have the same treatment as the law enforcement hall leader."


    There was a lot of discussion under the stage, one by one showing an excited look.


    From beginning to end, this is the only news that excites them.


    This also means that their summer tower is likely to exist at the same level as the law enforcement hall in the future.


    Moreover, the position of hall leader is an extremely important existence. Whether it is the destruction law enforcement hall or the creation law enforcement hall, which hall leader is not a famous figure in the divine world.


    "Now I announce the positions of the two captains. The Deputy tower master is the captain of the first echelon!"


    It is natural that the old tower leader himself is the leader of the tower alliance and the strongest of the whole yanri tower.


    "Min Cheng, captain of the second team!"


    What?


    It''s shocking again.


    Min Cheng is the second elder just now. Didn''t he just drop his position just now? How to make him captain again.


    Min Cheng was very angry, but Wu Hao''s arrangement made him vent his fire instantly, and even looked at Wu Hao in shock.


    "What? No? Or do you have any opinion about my arrangement? " Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "No, no problem." Min Cheng has no problem at this time. Although he knows that Wu Hao slapped him and gave him a sugar, the sugar is really sweet.


    "Third captain, lufax!" It''s right to guess with everyone.


    Lu FASI is the three elders. What medicine is sold in Wu Hao''s gourd has made people confused.


    The Deputy tower leader smiled helplessly, and Wu Hao''s means were not understood until now.


    High!


    It''s too high!


    On the one hand, it not only straightened out the whole summer tower, but also convinced everyone.


    Wu Hao really opened his eyes and did all the things he thought but didn''t dare to do, and Wu Hao was very handy.


    "The Presbyterian Council is still short of one person. From now on, those who bow and break for our burning sun tower are the three elders!"


    The last move is to throw a brick and attract jade.


    The Deputy tower leader and the elder admire Wu Hao. Wu Hao almost caused public anger, but these words not only calmed the anger, but also made everyone hot.


    First, the summer tower was opened to the outside world for free for one month, which is called power expansion.


    Then they distribute top-level cultivation materials to the inside, which is called stabilizing the morale of the army.


    Although some are too wasteful, there are not many others in the sun tower, and there are indeed many crystals, so we are not afraid of such consumption. At least now, the sun tower can support.


    Moreover, the final buyout left, making the two elders and the three elders five confused and three confused. They couldn''t find the north at all.


    The position of captain may not be interesting, but Wu Hao has great potential and may become the dominant level in the future.


    Once he becomes the dominant level, the sun tower will surely become the same force of the two law enforcement halls. At that time, the identity of the head of the law enforcement hall will be enough to make people crazy, which is more beautiful than the so-called Sun Tower elder.


    The action of the Sun Tower attracted the attention of many forces, and the news that Wu Hao became the master of the Sun Tower soon spread all over the fire area.


    Tek knew it was too late. During this time, he had been frantically hunting the central God to recover his previous losses.


    So when Wu Hao came back, he didn''t know the news until two days later.


    However, Wu Hao has now become the owner of the summer tower, which makes him lose the opportunity to deal with Wu Hao.


    Finally, he can only place his hope on the fire family again.


    Anyway, the fire clan and the burning sun tower have become enemies. I think I won''t mind fighting against the burning sun tower again.


    Sure enough, because of the temptation of the top God, the fire family promised to see the situation first.


    Their guess is that since Wu Hao has become the tower owner, it will inevitably cause many people''s dissatisfaction. They only need to start from this aspect.

 Chapter 1291

    The summer tower was open to the outside world for free for a month. This news attracted the attention of the outside world and even spread to the ice area. For a time, many strong people came one after another to see if they could get benefits.


    However, the cultivation room of the burning sun tower itself is limited. There are too many people crowded into the burning sun tower, and there is no way to touch rain and dew at all.


    Wu Hao also expected this to happen, so he made it clear from the beginning that everyone can only use it for three days.


    Although it doesn''t sound like much in three days, it would be ten or twenty thousand if it were such a high crystallization, so many people are still willing to wait.


    Wu Hao''s move attracted many people who wanted to join the yanri tower.


    Wu Hao has not changed the recruitment standard of tower alliance. Although that standard is too harsh, Wu Hao also knows that this method is also a good thing for yanri tower.


    The so-called "better lack than abuse", so he never thought about changing the Tajik League.


    As for the purchasing team, this force really needs to be improved. The force is too monotonous. There are only seven superior gods in the whole yanri tower.


    As the supply department of the whole yanri tower, how can it be so weak? We must first spread the power and expand the power of the purchasing team.


    In this way, no matter where the purchasing team goes, it doesn''t have to worry about its own safety.


    Not to mention the same as tameng, it needs at least half of its strength, otherwise it is too unfair for the procurement team facing danger all day.


    During this period of time, many strangers poured into the hot city. As long as there are strangers, there will inevitably be friction.


    But fortunately, Yancheng belongs to the safety zone, at least with a lot of security.


    But if it can be guaranteed in the city, there will be no way outside the city. There is a lot of war. There are always middle gods falling in the battle. The situation is also a little cruel.


    At this time, the sun tower has to come forward. Through everyone, the sun tower will record everyone''s information again in the next time. Once they take the initiative to cause trouble, they will be expelled from the city.


    In the face of the great power of yanri tower, naturally no one dare to continue to act rashly. Even if there is any friction, they can bear it if they can bear it. At least they can''t do it around Yancheng.


    Taking advantage of the large number of people, the fire family also arranged many superior gods to enter Yancheng.


    Wu Hao currently belongs to the lower God, so the top upper God must not be absorbed.


    Since they haven''t absorbed it, they will still have a chance. They must not miss this opportunity.


    "Tower master, those people have entered the burning city." Pitef looked at Wu Hao and said.


    Since he became the second elder, pitev''s position in the burning sun tower has become higher and higher.


    Although many people were unconvinced, pitev''s ability was good and gradually began to attract people''s hearts. Moreover, he was also very responsible for his position, and Wu Hao was very relieved.


    In addition, pitev''s practice made the great elder feel the crisis, and finally had a chain reaction. The great elder who has always been high had to enter the front line and start working hard.


    The elder who only knows how to enjoy on weekdays also began to make efforts, which can not help but make others full of hope for the yanri tower. At least now, all the staff are working hard, and the future of the yanri tower will definitely be better and better.


    "OK, monitor them, see what they do, and report it to me immediately." Wu Hao said faintly.


    All the actions of the fire clan were in his expectation. With their virtue, there could be no action, so he also wanted to see a good play and see how the other party wanted to do it.


    When he had not broken through the realm of gods before, the fire clan still had some possibilities to deal with him. Now he not only reached the peak of the lower God and may break through the middle God at any time, but also became the master of the summer tower.


    In front of the burning sun tower, the fire clan did not dare to do more. With this identity, would he still be afraid of the fire clan


    Now the first thing he did was to win over people and attract outsiders, just to deal with the fire clan.


    He is not a good man and a faithful woman. If people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. If people offend me, it''s another matter.


    Since the fire clan really wants to deal with him wholeheartedly, he can''t be polite.


    This time, five of the seven elders were sent out, and nearly half of the power of the whole fire family was sent out.


    There are thirty superior gods, and this force can be said to be very powerful.


    If it weren''t for the fire clan leader''s injury, I''m afraid he would lead the team in person.


    It''s a pity that the head of the Huo clan tried too much to provoke Huoli. In the end, he didn''t get any good end and ran away seriously. Now, how can he be in the mood to deal with this problem.


    Besides, what if the fire clan chief comes here? The top gods also have the burning sun tower.


    The Deputy tower master of the sun tower, that is, the old tower master, is also the top God.


    It can be said that the current fire clan also continues to be hot headed. If you can think carefully, it is clear that it is basically impossible to deal with Wu Hao now.


    The power of the sun tower doesn''t need to be different from that of the fire clan. Coupled with today''s power, the fire clan has begun to fall.


    Isn''t it too much to ask for trouble at this time?


    Every move of the fire clan is in the eyes of the tower League. The Deputy tower Lord leads a team of people to monitor it all the time.


    If Wu Hao hadn''t told them not to act rashly, they would have driven these people out of Yancheng.


    Last time, the contradiction between the sun tower and the fire clan has not been solved. Now the fire clan dare to come. Isn''t this death.


    Of course, now Wu Hao is the tower master. Everything can only obey the tower master. Moreover, they don''t know what gourds the mysterious tower master is selling, so they don''t dare to ask more questions.


    "Elder, how long do we have to wait? Even if Wu Hao is now the tower master of yanri tower, we fire clan are not afraid. We have so many strong people here and force them to hand over Wu Hao?" Fire is also very anxious.


    He thought Wu Hao had died before, but he didn''t die, which made him very unhappy.


    I can''t wait to find Wu Hao and let him spit out the top God.


    "Don''t act rashly. That guy should know that we will come and dare to let us enter Yancheng openly. It shows that they are very confident. We must find out the situation first."


    They have been here for a week. They should have started long ago, but the elder found something wrong, so he interrupted the action.


    The characteristics of the fire clan were so obvious that he didn''t believe that the burning sun tower was not found.


    Now that they have been found, they should be expelled, but the sun tower did not do so. Instead, it chose to let them in. Isn''t there a problem?

 Chapter 1292

    "What confidence can that boy have? He became the leader of the summer tower by himself? I really don''t know if the sun tower is blind. I let this garbage be the tower owner. I think the Sun Tower won''t survive long, so I made a big fight to make these tricks. " The fire was cold and said with a dissatisfaction.


    "Huh?" The elder suddenly looked at the fire.


    "Why, what''s the matter, elder?" Firepower asked with a guilty conscience. Did he say something wrong?


    "It seems that the possibility you mentioned is not without. We seem to have mistaken a key point. Why did the yanri tower do these things? Is it really just that the new tower Lord is on the throne and gives everyone a certain welfare? " The elder was biased by the words of firepower. He always felt that there was something strange about this matter.


    However, in fact, Wu Hao didn''t. first, he really did it for the sake of welfare, and second, he won the hearts of the people.


    After all, let others think that the yanri tower is very good, and then there is the saying of attracting people''s hearts. Otherwise, there is no saying of attracting people''s hearts.


    "Yes, the elder is wise. In that case, we''ll expose their schemes and let them be seen by those fools." Fire is also hurriedly said.


    "No, it''s better to investigate first. Don''t act rashly." The elder still chose to win in stability. After all, all this is just their guess.


    As for what the hell is going on in the sun tower, no one really knows. Besides, they don''t know whether all this is Wu Hao''s masterpiece or not.


    "Don''t ask, I''ve already inquired." Then Tek came in from the outside.


    "During your absence, I have investigated. Wu Hao was able to become the tower master because of a lie." Tech smiled faintly.


    "What lies?" The fire clan elder asked.


    "It''s a big lie. The boy said that he was the God of the seven heavy black thunder seal, so the summer tower let him be the master of the tower, but everyone should know very well about the seven heavy black thunder seal?"


    what?


    Suddenly, there were doubts, ridicules and even scolding.


    In short, they all don''t believe in the so-called seven black thunder seal. Isn''t this a big international joke.


    "Hahaha, seven black thunder seals? Has that garbage ever seen what the seven black thunder seal looks like? It''s just nonsense. It seems that some people in the sun tower are not very smart. " The firepower laughed ruthlessly.


    "Elder, do you still need to investigate this matter? Don''t even think about it. That guy is bragging. Do you believe what he said? "


    "Yes, it''s just bragging. I don''t make a draft. I think we''ll go straight to the sun tower and let them release people, kill the boy and let him continue bragging!" The fire also shouted.


    However, the elder frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking. Obviously, he seemed to be seriously thinking about what teke said just now.


    "Elder, do you really believe the seven black thunder seals he said?" The firepower''s face changed slightly and asked faintly.


    The elder turned around and looked at Tech: "are you sure you didn''t lie? Is this the news you inquired about? " The fire clan elder asked coldly.


    "Yes, it''s genuine. It''s no secret in Yancheng. You can know it by asking." Teke didn''t know why, and even had a circle. Did the elder of the fire family really believe in the statement of the seven heavy black thunder seal?


    "Really? Hurry up. Now go and find out the truth. " The fire clan elder looked at the fire and said coldly.


    He can''t trust TEK, because he knew from the beginning that Tek and Wu Hao had great gratitude and resentment.


    In this case, it is inevitable to use them as firemen. Of course, although he knows that teke dare not do so, as a smart man, this kind of thing should be prevented and must be prevented.


    In the face of this behavior of the fire clan elder, tech is inevitably a little ugly. It''s unclear that he doesn''t trust him very much, but he can''t help it. After all, he''s a fire clan.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to get angry alone, otherwise the fire clan could drown him with one smear.


    About five minutes later, the fire suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    "Elder Hui, it''s true. As teke said, it is said that after Wu Hao ascended the throne, he still made great moves to replace the three elders and the two elders. I think we can start from the two elders and the three elders." Quickly, the corners of his mouth outlined with a cold smile.


    "Then I''ll leave it to the three of you to do it. It''s bound to let the two elders and the three elders of yanri tower come and talk."


    "Yes, we''ll act immediately." The fire immediately said, and Tek left with a fist.


    The fire clan only uses him. He knows very well, but she doesn''t use the fire clan, so anyway, he must bear it. When he gets the divine personality, there will be no need to grovel.


    When he reaches the level of a top God, just a fire clan, don''t you dare to fight him?


    Even if the fire clan leader appears, he won''t be afraid. In short, now he has to endure hardships. This is his only chance.


    The second elder and the third elder of the sun tower are also very dedicated at this time. Wu Hao gave them despair, but gave them hope again.


    No matter what the future is, at least Wu Hao hasn''t done everything yet. Since they are captains, if Wu Hao can really become a master or Lord God in the future, they will be hall leaders. Naturally, they won''t let go of this benefit.


    Because of the same illness, they were basically inseparable. When they stood outside to entertain the distinguished guests who came to the summer tower, three uninvited guests came to them.


    The faces of the two elders and the three elders changed slightly. The three didn''t say much. They just smiled at them, reported their names and left.


    After the three men left, a note appeared in the hands of the two elders. He took it out and looked at it. His face suddenly changed, and then looked at the three elders.


    When the three elders saw it, they looked at each other, slowly withdrew from the crowd and walked in the direction of the three people.


    The three smiled with satisfaction and quickly returned to the inn where the fire family lived temporarily.


    "Welcome, everyone. You''re all right." The elder of the fire family watched the two of the Sun Tower come in and hurried out to meet them.


    "Fire clan? What do you mean? " The second elder asked without knowing why.


    "Hehe, I heard that you two are no longer elders now, so I want to ask you if you are interested in coming to our fire family. The elder''s position is inevitable, and the treatment is naturally richer than that of the sun tower." The fire clan elder said faintly.


    They looked at each other and asked, "what do you mean? Just say it. There is no free lunch in the world?"

 Chapter 1293

    "Hehe, you two are the elders of yanri tower. In fact, I just want you to help." He said that the elder of the fire clan gathered around them and whispered.


    After hearing this, their faces changed slightly, but their faces were alert.


    "You''re asking us to betray the sun tower. Do you think it''s possible? Although we are no longer the elders of the sun tower, we are at least a part of the sun tower. " The second elder said coldly.


    "I know, of course I know, so I''m not asking you to go to my fire clan? The treatment there is no less than here. " The elder of the fire family continued to deceive, and then two valuable gems appeared in his hand.


    "This is a meeting gift. After it''s done, how about the best treasures waiting for you to choose?"


    The second elder looked at the third elder, and the Third Elder hesitated.


    "Second, I think they are unkind first. Why should we be righteous? Those who know current affairs are heroes."


    "Yes, the three elders can see clearly. The world itself is realistic. Why ruin your future because of a hairy boy?" The elder of the fire family immediately agreed with the way.


    The second elder fell into hesitation again, but after thinking for more than ten seconds, he reached out and took the precious jade in the hands of the fire family elder.


    "We can have a try, but it''s impossible for us to work hard. After that, we won''t go to your fire clan. Just give us a running fee and we''ll leave hall cave. How about it?" The second elder said faintly.


    The fire clan elder nodded: "no problem, you have the right to choose, I naturally respect."


    They left.


    "They don''t seem to know much about current affairs, and they don''t want the position of fire clan elders?" I don''t understand.


    "Hehe, do they dare to take it? If they promised readily, I would doubt whether it was true or not, and they knew very well that if they really came to be the elder of the fire clan, they would die in the fire clan. " The fire clan elder sneered and said.


    Everyone is smart. He also feels that the choice of the second elder is correct. No force will allow traitors to join them.


    Since they will betray each other, after joining them, they will betray them for some reason. Therefore, the practice of the second elder is the wisest and the way to make him believe.


    If the second elder agrees at the beginning, he even needs to doubt whether there is something fishy in it.


    But now that the second elder of the sun tower has made this choice, he is more or less relieved. At least this choice is normal in his opinion.


    Within a week, the two elders and three elders of yanri tower and the elder of the fire family had a very frequent succession, but the connection between them was also very secret and people couldn''t notice it at all.


    And their plans are also being calculated step by step.


    Of course, Wu Hao was not unaware of the connection between them.


    As the key point to monitor the fire clan, the Deputy tower master naturally knows that they have close contacts with the fire clan.


    "Do you really care about them?" The Deputy tower master looked at Wu Hao and asked suspiciously.


    "No, let''s look at the situation first. It''s under control anyway." Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    The Deputy tower leader always thought Wu Hao had some secrets, but Wu Hao''s meaning was also very obvious. He was obviously reluctant to say it, so he didn''t ask too much.


    "You just need to pay attention to the dangerous situation of the two of them. Once there is danger, we should still help. At least now he is still a member of our tower League."


    The Deputy tower leader nodded. Although he didn''t know what Wu Hao wanted to do, since Wu Hao said so, he naturally wanted to do so.


    In a short month, the activity of the sun tower was also successfully completed. People from all walks of life also had a general understanding of the sun tower. At the same time, the sun tower also attracted seven upper gods and three middle gods.


    This can be a great harvest for the burning sun tower.


    The seven superior gods have joined the procurement team, and the strength of the procurement team has undoubtedly doubled, which makes the status of the whole procurement team rise a lot in an instant.


    The fire clan also has a new action. Wu Hao is inevitably the whole members of the yanri tower at this time.


    He made a new plan.


    There is one more leader in the procurement team of the summer tower, and pitev leads the procurement team temporarily, which makes pitev more busy.


    After Wu Hao announced everything, the two elders said.


    "Tower master, we have heard that there has been a fire bear three hundred miles outside Yancheng. It is said that it came from no man''s land. For the safety of the people in Yancheng, I think we should deal with it. The fire bear spits out words and says it wants to find you."


    "Oh? Second captain, did you hear it with your own ears? " Wu Hao asked faintly.


    "Yes, tower master. The fire bear is very angry and powerful."


    Wu Hao hesitated for two seconds.


    "Led by Qilin, let''s go and have a look." Wu Hao stood up and went out of the burning sun tower.


    This move is all within the monitoring range of the fire clan, and their actions are also within the monitoring range of the sub tower master.


    For a moment, the scorching sun tower, the fire clan and the farting people ran outside the burning city.


    All this is the conspiracy of the fire clan. The reason why they chose to be three hundred miles away is that they are afraid of Wu Hao''s escape.


    If they are too close to Yancheng, they don''t have many opportunities. Once they escape and return to Yancheng again, their situation will be very passive.


    "Right ahead, tower master." The two flew ahead to lead the way.


    After fifty miles, a huge fire bear appeared in front of the crowd.


    Wu Hao frowned, "are you looking for me? What''s up? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    However, the fire bear didn''t even think about it. He squeezed his hands into fists and smashed them down.


    Wu Hao''s face changed slightly and hurriedly avoided.


    "If you dare to attack my boss, sister Huoli certainly didn''t ask you to come!" Along the way, Qilin even guessed whether Huoli would send it.


    But now the other party starts as soon as they meet, obviously not.


    Kirin was the first to face the attack, and other members of the burning sun tower also took the challenge one after another.


    Of course, the fire bear is not an opponent. After a round of attack, it dissipates in an instant.


    "No, it''s not a fire beast!" Wu Hao shouted.


    "The fire bear has no yuan fire energy. It seems that he is just a fire skill." Wu Hao suddenly turned around and said.


    "Hahaha, you''re smart, but it''s too late!" The elder of the fire family appeared from the top of the crowd and slowly came to Wu Hao and others.


    "Who are you?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Huh? Who am I? Hehe, who do you think I should be? "


    "It''s you! The great elder of the fire clan! " Pitev came to Wu Hao.


    "Yes, it''s me, little fat man. You made us wait, but it''s finally waiting for you."

 Chapter 1294

    "Wait for me? What''s your opinion? " Wu Hao asked with a sneer.


    The elder of the fire family also smiled: "it''s natural to have a high opinion, but it depends on your attitude. Since you are the leader of the burning sun tower now, we don''t want to embarrass you much. Hand over the divine personality in your hand, and we''ll leave now."


    Wu Hao waved: "it''s just a divine personality. Why bother the whole fire family to mobilize the public? Just give it to you." With that, Wu Hao threw out a divine figure.


    The elder of the fire clan smiled. It seems that Wu Hao is not so funny. He still said that he has too much face. I didn''t expect Wu Hao to give in so easily.


    After reaching out to take the divine grid, the elder''s face changed for a moment.


    "Are you kidding me?" What the elder holds in his hand is only a lower God, which is rubbish at all.


    "What''s kidding you? Isn''t that what you said? It''s just a God. I''ve given it." Wu Hao said with a stunned face.


    "Hum! I''m talking about the top God. Don''t pretend to be a fool for me. Even if you are the leader of the sun tower now, there are many of us. If you don''t know the phase, my fire family will destroy you as the new tower leader today. " As soon as the elder of the fire family issued the order, more than 20 superior gods appeared one after another and said that Wu Hao was surrounded by them.


    "It seems that you are well prepared." Wu Hao whispered.


    "Just know. Now you have one last chance." The elder of the fire clan sneered, obviously as if he was going to get it.


    "Really? Look, you haven''t figured out the situation yet. "


    Pa Pa!


    Wu Hao clapped his hands, then a group of people appeared one after another, and surrounded the people of the fire clan one after another. There were more people than the fire clan.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. You''ve kept us waiting for a long time." The Deputy tower master came out of the crowd.


    The elder of the fire clan looks blue. What''s the situation? Doesn''t it mean that Wu Hao didn''t find it?


    The elder of the fire family suddenly looked at the two elders and three elders of the yanri tower.


    I saw two people with a smile on their faces, and then went to Wu Hao''s side.


    "Tower master, we have finished what you told us." They said with fists.


    "What! It would be foolish for him not to know what he''s up to at this moment.


    "Hehe, have you ever heard that the mantis catches cicadas and the Yellow finches are behind?"


    "It was your conspiracy at the beginning?" The fire clan elder asked angrily.


    "Or what? Do you think we, as the people of the burning sun tower, can easily be incited by you, even if we are not elders? " The third eldest brother smiled and said.


    At the beginning, they had received Wu Hao''s instructions, which was also what they felt terrible about Wu Hao.


    Before the fire clan took action against them, Wu Hao began to arrange.


    According to the calculation, what Wu Hao said is true. The fire clan must want to fight Wu Hao on such a large scale.


    Wu Hao, who had just ascended the throne, naturally did not simply win the hearts of the people, and the two elders and three elders who were dropped by Wu Hao were the best breakthrough.


    That''s why Wu Hao asked the two men to make a plan, let them eat the bait of the fire clan, and successfully broke into the enemy''s interior.


    Later, Wu Hao cooperated with the performance and successfully followed here. The Deputy tower leader followed him. In this way, it was clearly surrounded, but in fact, it formed an anti siege.


    It can be said that everything was calculated by Wu Hao from the beginning, so everything will go so smoothly.


    "Hateful, despicable" the fire clan elder was very angry. Originally, their plan was so perfect, but he didn''t expect it to be like this in the end.


    "Hehe, there is no one who is said to be mean by a mean person, but I agree with you. If it''s not mean, maybe I can''t talk to you like this today." Wu Hao smiled and said.


    "OK, today I recognize the fire family. We don''t want the divine spirit!" The fire clan elder shouted.


    "Oh? Really, that''s all? " Wu Hao asked.


    The fire clan elder''s face changed slightly and asked in a low voice, "what do you mean, what do you want?"


    "What do I want? If you want to deal with me, deal with me. If you can''t eat now, just say it. It seems a little unfair to me? " Wu Hao continued to say with a smile.


    The elder of the fire family''s face changed slightly. Wu Hao is going to rob by fire.


    "What do you want? Don''t go too far! " The fire clan elder said coldly.


    "Too much? Of course not. There is one at the scene. The gods of the same level, hand in one and go one. "


    Thirty gods!


    The elder of the fire family''s face changed greatly. Wu Hao really opened his mouth.


    "Thirty superior gods, this is robbery!" The fire clan elder said angrily.


    "Yes, it''s robbery. If you don''t give it, I''ll dig it myself. Anyway, it''s 30. I don''t suffer a loss. It''s OK to pay a little labor." Wu Hao smiled with his hands in his arms.


    "Hum, the elder has so much nonsense with him. Why don''t we kill him!" Of course not.


    Although Wu Hao has many people, it doesn''t mean they will be afraid.


    As long as we are united, we can fight a path of blood at least, so we don''t have to worry too much.


    "Brave, worthy of appreciation!" Wu Hao smiled and looked at the fire coming.


    "Boy, do you want to go?" The Deputy tower master has the strength of the top God, and naturally can easily stop anyone.


    In addition, at this time, more than 40 superior gods were present in the yanri tower, and almost the whole tower alliance was dispatched, so the overall strength was much stronger than the fire clan.


    "Are you going to kill the fish and break the net? If you offend my fire clan, you will come to no good end! " Firepower looked at the top God in front of him and stopped in an instant.


    "It''s like there''s still room for the sun tower and the fire clan now. Don''t talk nonsense. Do you pay or not? A happy word. Don''t delay my time to dig my God." Wu Hao said coldly, and everyone in the summer tower immediately entered the state of war preparation.


    Both sides are full of gunpowder. At this time, if there is a spark, I''m afraid it will start at all.


    "Elder, we fought hard. A bunch of villains must pay for them in the future."


    "Yes, spell it!" One by one began to roar.


    But the elder always has some brains. He knows very well that if he starts now, his fire clan will definitely suffer a great loss. In this way, how can he explain when he goes back.


    If the Deputy tower master of yanri tower is no longer, maybe they can fight, but they can''t shake the strength of the top God.


    "Let''s talk. Since you want to be divine, it''s not that we can''t talk. You know, if you really fight, maybe your summer tower will prevail, but you will pay a price. Among us, we can run away at least half."

 Chapter 1295

    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to say one God for each person. Twenty. Let us go. This is the bottom line." The fire clan elder said faintly.


    "Deal!" However, Wu Hao agreed without hesitation, which made many people of the fire family express dissatisfaction one after another.


    "Elder, we don''t have to be afraid of them. Fight, we''re not afraid." The fire also said.


    "Yes, I''d rather die than surrender!"


    "All right, shut up!" The elder roared, and the scene calmed down instantly.


    "Hehe, it seems that the elder is also a smart man. You young people have to learn from him." Wu Hao smiled.


    "All right, in that case, trade it, twenty." Wu Hao felt excited when he thought about it. Getting these gods means that there will be another 20 higher gods around him.


    Although unwilling, the elder of the fire family had no choice. Finally, he could only gather up everyone''s pockets and collected 20 superior gods.


    That''s a superior God. They''ve lost a lot, but it''s better than losing the whole army here.


    After receiving 20 gods, Wu Hao smiled with satisfaction and asked people to release them.


    "Thank you very much. Welcome to cooperate again next time. I''ll give you a discount at that time." Wu Hao waved to the fire clan elder.


    This angry fire clan elder''s face twitches. Do you want to cooperate next time?


    Do you think his fire clan will suffer the same loss next time? impossible!


    The same loss, he Huo clan can''t eat it again, so he can''t let Wu Hao and them be arrogant.


    After the fire clan left, Wu Hao and others also returned to the yanri tower for the first time.


    "You have made great contributions to today''s affairs, but in terms of credit, of course, it is our second captain and third captain, so these two gods are rewarded to you. You have all the control. No one in the other tower League members provides 500000 crystallization cultivation, so you also have the control."


    Wu Hao''s words ended and the whole audience was boiling. This was an unprecedented treatment before. Since Wu Hao took office, their treatment has been getting better and better.


    The former tower master did not fully control these things. Once he had any harvest, he must unconditionally hand it over to the yanri tower warehouse, which is under the care of three elders. At the same time, only the tower master can use it at the critical moment.


    As a result, the warehouse is now full of things. Now, the new tower owner has the supreme power. This power is wet and wet, so that they also enjoy the so-called real treatment.


    Wu Hao became more and more popular, and the Deputy tower leader smiled with satisfaction. At the beginning, he also wanted to do this kind of thing, but now Wu Hao has done it.


    Although he didn''t make some regrets himself, at least he saw the Sun Tower in his imagination.


    The elder also regretted seeing this behind the scenes. He regretted why the summer tower did not implement this power earlier. If it had been earlier, perhaps today''s summer tower would be much stronger.


    After distribution, Wu Hao still has 17 superior gods in his hand. Naturally, all these gods are stored in the name of transfer.


    Although he has the right to use and control, at least he has to say that this is also called convincing people with virtue.


    "I will seize the time to break through the central God and leave hall cave as soon as possible."


    For a time, Wu Hao entered a closed state. He knew that there was not much time for him. He must break back as soon as possible, otherwise, if the raccoon eating King appeared, the disaster of mankind was coming.


    The Huo family did not dare to act rashly for a time because they suffered a great loss in Wu Hao''s hands.


    Twenty superior gods, which can''t be borne by any force. If it weren''t for the rich heritage of his fire family, maybe they would be really dangerous this time.


    Now the fire clan leader is also recovering from seclusion. Everything can only be discussed after the clan leader leaves the customs.


    In this situation, the sun tower has developed quietly for a year. Many people joined in because of the rich treatment of the sun tower. Although they are not top-notch, there are also three upper gods, and the rest are basically middle gods and lower gods.


    But in recent years, the development of the sun tower has been very rapid.


    In one year, Wu Hao''s cultivation also made a further breakthrough. There is a fire here, so Wu Hao''s cultivation speed is very fast.


    In just one year, Wu Hao''s successful breakthrough reached the level of median God.


    As soon as he left the customs, Wu Hao gathered all the high-rise buildings of the summer tower.


    "What, tower master, are you leaving hall cave? What shall we do? " The Deputy tower master asked anxiously.


    The reason why the sun tower can be so united now is actually very important because of Wu Hao.


    With Wu Hao, a gifted genius, the future of the sun tower is very considerable, so it is so united.


    If Wu Hao leaves hall cave, their summer tower may really return to the past.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just separated from you for a short time. I''ll let you leave hall cave together at the critical moment, but not now."


    In fact, Wu Hao also thought about taking them away from hall cave now, but it''s not the time to think about it.


    If such a large number of superior gods flow into the divine world together, it will certainly attract the attention of many powers, just like the destruction of the law enforcement hall.


    Now their strength is not enough to compete with the destruction of the law enforcement hall, which is simply not feasible.


    So Wu Hao must first go out to master the situation and stand firm.


    "The tower leader should take a group of people out, otherwise we can''t help in case of any danger." Pitef also said hurriedly.


    Wu Hao shook his head: "not for the time being. I also have some friends outside. If I really encounter danger, I''ll let someone inform you. Don''t worry."


    The crowd was silent.


    "Tower master, are you determined to leave?" The second captain was reluctant to ask.


    Wu Hao nodded: "this is not only for the future of yanri tower, but also for my family and friends, so I must leave. Don''t worry, the temporary departure is only short. Now yanri tower is not afraid of any forces. I''m very relieved. You wait and I''ll come back. "


    Looking at the current development of the burning sun tower, Wu Hao is indeed very relieved. The fire family see that the momentum of the burning sun tower has also retreated one after another. Therefore, it is absolutely guaranteed that the burning sun tower stays in the hall cave.


    This will also become his ultimate secret weapon. If he really can''t deal with the raccoon eating king in the end, maybe the burning sun tower will become I his ultimate hope.


    Wu Hao''s words have been said to this extent, and everyone can''t continue to stay.


    Maybe Wu Hao is right. This is for the future of the sun tower. After all, they have been staying in hall cave. They can''t go out all the time.

 Chapter 1296

    "OK, I''ll send you to the tower master and wait until the tower master returns strong." The Deputy tower master set an example first.


    "Congratulations to the tower master!"


    Wu Hao nodded and stood up: "during my absence, everything will follow the instructions of the Deputy tower master and the two elders. If you see the Deputy tower master like me, do you understand?"


    Wu Hao was quite relieved about the ability of the Deputy tower leader. In the past, the Deputy tower leader failed to get real power, so he couldn''t do many things.


    But now it''s different. He has arranged everything for the sub tower, and the main management of the sub tower will be handy.


    The owner of the Sun Tower watched Wu Hao leave Yancheng, but Wu Hao didn''t leave at the first time.


    Before he left, he had one more thing to do.


    "Boss, are we really going to take sister Huoli away? She said before that the boss can''t do it now. " Qilin is also worried after hearing Wu Hao''s statement. After all, it''s not an ordinary thing,.


    Wu Hao smiled: "what is simple? If I don''t try, how can I know if I can do it? Since I promised, I must do it. I will do my best in the future or now! "


    Qilin stops talking. He also knows Wu Hao''s character. Since Wu Hao has decided, there is really nothing to say.


    When she came to the cliff mountain, Huoli looked at them with a heavy face.


    "You go away. With your current ability, don''t you think it''s a big joke?" Huoli obviously doesn''t believe Wu Hao can really take him away.


    "Nothing is impossible. I''ve figured out a way. If it goes well, it''s not a big problem for you to leave." Wu Hao said faintly.


    "Oh? Tell me what you can do first. "


    Huoli asked.


    "It''s a secret. You just need to follow me. You''ll know when you arrive." Wu Hao didn''t choose to say it first. It''s boring to say such a thing. Besides, I''m afraid Huoli doesn''t believe it.


    "Sister Huoli, just trust the boss. He will never hurt you. I believe he can do it." Qilin is also persuading.


    But Huoli is also stubborn. Wu Hao is just a middle God. No matter what good way, it won''t work at all, okay.


    "What? Are you afraid? You''re afraid you''ll fall completely after you lose? Or would you rather live here? " Wu Hao whispered.


    Huoli turned around and looked at Wu Hao with murderous eyes.


    "You want to die? Think I dare not kill you if the nine heavy black thunder seal breaks through? " Huoli asked coldly.


    "Oh, no, of course you dare. Since you dare to kill me, why don''t you try? Frankly, you''re afraid." Wu Hao sneered again.


    Huoli is silent. Is she afraid?


    Of course not. Maybe she has a little fear, but it doesn''t come from death.


    She just feels that Wu Hao and Qilin have a bright future. There are infinite possibilities in the future. She can save her later. Why take risks now.


    But Wu Hao seemed to have made up her mind, and seemed to have a plan, so she felt a little curious.


    "Boy, you have to think clearly. This may bring you unpredictable dangers and consequences." Huoli asked coldly.


    "Oh, I''ve never been afraid of danger, let alone unpredictable." Wu Hao smiled faintly. Since he had decided, it would be broken to pieces and would be completed.


    Huoli looked at Wu Hao in silence. Wu Hao was clearly just a small median God. Although she had unlimited potential, why did she always feel that the momentum of Wu Hao was high above her, just like seeing the LORD God.


    Finally, firepower agreed. Looking at Qilin''s expectant eyes and Wu Hao''s confident eyes, she had to agree.


    But she also made up her mind secretly that if she met any danger, she would give up.


    I would rather wait in the hall cave for thousands of years than hurt Qilin and let Wu Hao, a peerless genius, fall down.


    The three left the uninhabited land, and there was also a divine transmission entrance in the fire area.


    But Wu Hao didn''t go to the position of the conveyor first. He took Huoli and Qilin to the top of the fire field.


    Here is the top volcano, which erupts the richest and most harmful lava in the whole fire area.


    "What are you doing here? It''s dangerous here. Get back!" Huoli feels something bad. Wu Hao is going to do something here.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not dangerous. Are the three gods still afraid of this lava?" Wu Hao smiled and said.


    Huoli''s words stopped abruptly, as if Wu Hao was right. Although the lava is terrible and harmful to them, it doesn''t seem to be fatal.


    "What are you going to do?" Huoli asked again.


    "Of course, I want you to have the conditions to leave hall cave."


    "What do you mean?" Huoli is still a little puzzled. Let him have the conditions to leave. What are the conditions?


    Wu Hao took out a golden stone and asked them to go to the crater.


    "You are an ancient Phoenix, so you should have heard of the method of rebirth?" Wu Hao looked at Huoli and asked.


    "What? Be reborn! "


    "That''s my phoenix ancient family''s secret. How do you know?" Huoli snapped.


    A secret


    Wu Hao looked helpless. It doesn''t seem to be a secret on their earth, right? Everyone on earth knows that cats have nine lives, and Phoenix can be reborn by bathing in fire.


    It seems that this secret of the phoenix ancient family is not kept strictly.


    "Cough, cough, don''t care how I know. Since there is a saying of rebirth, you will be reborn. As long as you can be reborn, you can have the conditions to leave hall cave." Wu Hao swore.


    "Don''t think about it. Since I''ve fallen, I''m no longer a phoenix ancient family, so I don''t have the conditions for rebirth. Now I''m just a fire beast." Huoli is a little depressed.


    If she still belongs to the ancient Phoenix family, it may not be possible for Wu Hao to complete all the things he said today. Unfortunately, he is no longer the ancient Phoenix family.


    "Of course I know this, so I need the divine animal blood essence. As long as you use the divine animal blood essence to stimulate your blood and awaken the Phoenix blood for you again, you can become the phoenix ancient family again."


    With that, two drops of blood appeared on Wu Hao''s hand.


    "This! Both drops are divine animal blood? Xiao Qi''s? " Huoli looks at Qilin and asks.


    Wu Hao nodded: "the other drop is nine winged python, which is the same ancient beast as your phoenix ancient family."


    Huoli''s face changed greatly. She didn''t expect that Wu Hao had not only Kirin to help, but also the blood of the powerful race of nine winged python.

 Chapter 1297

    "Even so, I don''t have much hope to activate my blood. It may even take your life." Huoli knows what Wu Hao is going to do.


    As an ancient Phoenix family, how could she not know the secret of their ancient beast family.


    Unless there is the essence blood of the ancient Phoenix family to reactivate her blood, the success rate is very low even if it is led by the essence blood of the unicorn and the essence blood of the nine winged swallow sky python.


    "It''s just life. How do you know if you don''t try? Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem." Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    He also has a certain grasp of this kind of thing. Otherwise, how could he risk himself in this kind of thing.


    Obviously, he has greater potential to complete this thing in the future. There is no need to take risks at this time, so he has done things after certain consideration.


    "Do you really want to do this?" Huoli frowned at Wu Hao. She didn''t know why Wu Hao took risks for her.


    "If you just want to repay your kindness, you don''t have to. It''s entirely for the sake of Xiao Qi before. Don''t feel too good about yourself." Huoli said again.


    Wu Hao shook his head helplessly. Of course he knew what Huoli meant.


    "Of course, you''ve helped me with what you''ve done easily. I can still help you with this little favor." Wu Hao''s answer was also very hasty.


    This makes Huoli speechless. Wu Hao has obviously made up her mind. Although Wu Hao''s power is not strong now, she always feels that Wu Hao has great confidence.


    In fact, more than anyone else, she wants to resurrect, leave here and return to the phoenix ancient family, so Wu Hao is naturally very happy to help him like this.


    "OK, boy, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Since you are willing, I won''t stop you." Huoli calms down. Wu Hao has made this choice. Then she is willing to fight, at least to keep her motivation.


    Wu Hao smiled and didn''t speak. He had to see if he was desperate.


    In fact, the art of rebirth depends more on Huoli herself. They can only play an auxiliary role.


    "Come on!" Huoli shouted, and then turned into a fire phoenix and flew to the crater. Wu Hao also began to set up an array.


    A wave of divine power and spiritual power began to converge.


    Huoli was shrouded in it, and endless divine and spiritual power poured into Huoli''s body.


    In just two minutes, Huoli burst into a golden light.


    A scream came from the mouth of the fire phoenix, and the sound spread all over the uninhabited land.


    "Almost, go!" Wu Hao shouted. Then Huoli threw herself directly into the volcano without hesitation.


    "Boss, is sister Huoli really all right?" Qilin frowned and asked with great worry.


    Wu Hao also frowned: "she must do it, or I can''t help her."


    Huoli entered the sea of fire, and the magma began to attack her violently.


    At this time, Huoli has no protection, because this is rebirth. She must withstand the quenching of bath fire in order to get the strength of rebirth.


    The screams make people sound heart rending and lung strangling. The array also endlessly provides Huoli with divine and spiritual power, so that Huoli won''t die in it.


    For about twenty minutes, Wu Hao screamed and fluctuated. Wu Hao looked at Huoli''s state and didn''t take any further action.


    "Hasn''t the boss finished yet? Is sister Huoli dying? " Qilin asked anxiously.


    "It''s all right. She can''t die. Now she seems to be successful. If she can survive the final soul extraction stage, her subsequent blood awakening will be of great help."


    Soul extraction is to harden the whole soul. This kind of soul blow is really beyond the endurance of ordinary people.


    Wu Hao watched Huoli''s soul be stripped step by step and then quenched by bath fire.


    Qilin is very impatient. Huoli treats him like a close sister, but he can''t help now.


    "Don''t worry, as an ancient divine beast and once a Lord God, it won''t be too difficult for her mind." Wu Hao also believes in this, so he thinks he can fight.


    Qilin stood in place with his fist clenched. Such a time was very painful, and Wu Hao couldn''t help sweating.


    Until the soul quenching was completed, Wu Hao nodded with satisfaction.


    "You are here to protect the Dharma, and I will activate her blood!" Wu Hao said and jumped into the volcano.


    "Boss!" Qilin''s worry has escalated again. Now not only Huoli is in danger, but also Wu Hao. How can he not worry.


    The temperature of the volcano is as high as Baidu, and Wu Hao can''t protect his body with divine power if he wants to make the blood essence play the greatest role.


    So his current state is the same as Huoli. Except for his ability to resist the air, the rest can''t be used at all.


    "Huoli, hold on, I''ll activate your blood now!" Wu Hao roared and two drops of blood flew out.


    The blood turns out the real body of Kirin and the real body of Python.


    The two ancient magic beasts looked at Huoli and seemed to get some instructions. They all rushed towards Huoli.


    Two drops of divine animal blood almost suffocated Huoli, who was already in pain.


    No one can absorb the divine animal blood. Huoli has been here for thousands of years, and there is little divine animal blood left in her body, so now she is so painful.


    However, she was always the root of the beast. The pain lasted for half an hour, and Huoli insisted.


    Wu Hao continued to cast the spell, let two drops of blood stimulate the Phoenix blood, and let the Phoenix blood reach the condition of complete awakening.


    The Milky halo gradually appeared on Huoli, becoming more and more rich and blurred. Finally, Huoli could not be seen directly.


    Just after Wu Hao stopped, the milky white sphere with Li fell into the magma.


    "Sister Huoli!" Looking at this wood, the Kirin was devastated and fell in without any precautions. Isn''t that a dead end.


    When Qilin rushed down, Wu Hao stopped him.


    "Go up first!"


    "No, I want to put out the fire, Sister Li. Why don''t you save her!" Qilin looks at Wu Hao angrily.


    "Don''t be silly, go up first and talk!" Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "I don''t!" It can be seen that Kirin is really angry.


    "Can you stop being stupid? She''s not dead. Let''s not say it here and delay her awakening."


    what?


    Qilin suddenly looks at Wu Hao.


    "You say sister Huoli is not dead yet? Really? "


    Wu Hao nodded: "go up first and talk." With that, Wu Hao flew to the top of the volcano, and Kirin followed.


    "What''s the matter, boss? I saw her clearly." Qilin looked at Wu Hao and asked.


    Wu Hao smiled: "the Phoenix is reborn. This is the last step."

 Chapter 1298

    Qilin certainly believes Wu Hao''s words. Although he doesn''t know what Wu Hao''s so-called rebirth is, he believes Wu Hao will not harm Huoli.


    They guarded the crater one by one. About half an hour later, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and Wu Hao stood up.


    "Get out of here. She should be almost over."


    Kirin didn''t say much. Then he flew into the air. He also noticed that the volcano was trembling slightly. Even the air contained a moist smell.


    The surrounding spiritual power has become much thinner, which clearly means that something big will happen.


    The surface of the magma keeps churning, just like boiling water.


    Suddenly, the magma surged up, and a powerful breath burst out from inside.


    The sky also began to flash and thunder, and a fiery red phoenix paid the magma surface.


    "Sister Huoli, she, did she succeed?" Qilin asked in surprise.


    Wu Hao nodded. If there was no accident, it should be a success.


    Suddenly, a cry came from the crater. They heard it very clearly. It was the call of the Phoenix.


    "Success rate!" Wu Hao was overjoyed.


    As soon as the voice fell, a fiery red phoenix flew out of the volcano, huge and incomparable.


    The fire phoenix soared between heaven and earth like a giant beast in the sky, and their eyes kept watching.


    Maybe Huoli was too excited. She flew between heaven and earth for more than ten minutes before she returned to Wu Hao and them.


    "Well, thank you, smelly boy. I owe you a favor." Huoli whispered.


    As an ancient family of Phoenix gods and beasts, how can she say thank you to humans.


    But she is also very clear that if it weren''t for Wu Hao, she really couldn''t do all this, so this thank you still has to be said.


    "Oh, you''re welcome." Wu Hao smiled lightly and said nothing.


    "Great, sister Huoli, now you can follow us out of here." Qilin hurriedly said.


    "Cough, Xiao Qi, now she is not Huoli. Specifically, she should be Huang Li, Phoenix beast Huang Li." Wu Hao corrects Qilin.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the same name." Huoli said faintly, looking really indifferent.


    "By the way, your strength doesn''t seem to have recovered?" Wu Hao asked.


    Huoli nodded: "just reborn, now the strength is only at the level of the upper God, but it won''t take long for her to recover."


    Wu Hao also nodded. It would be good if she could recover. After all, Huoli used to be the LORD God level. If she could recover to that level, it would be a good thing.


    "In that case, let''s leave."


    Huoli has been waiting for too long at this moment. She once dreamed of leaving here and returning to the phoenix ancient family. Now she finally got her wish.


    "Elder, do you want to go to a deserted place to say hello to them? After all, you are likely to never come here again in the future." Wu Hao looked at Huoli and asked.


    "No, I have said before. Besides, there is nothing to remember here. There is no need to do too much calculation, otherwise it will be used by others."


    Wu Hao thought carefully. What Huoli said is also true. If Huoli left hall cave and was known by mankind, perhaps mankind would invade the whole uninhabited land on a large scale, and it would be a disaster in the uninhabited land at that time.


    Conversely, if no one knows that Huoli has left, Huoli''s reputation will always be feared. In this way, no one will dare to attack the uninhabited land in a short time.


    The three quickly came to the portal. After they left here, they were in the divine world. If they wanted to go out, they must meet the conditions.


    One of them must be understood in the field of ice and fire, and then reach the realm of God.


    Wu Hao three people all reached the target, so they successfully opened the portal.


    At the creation law enforcement Hall of the divine world, Ying immediately received the news of Wu Hao''s return and immediately took the holy king to the portal.


    The appearance of Wu Hao has attracted the attention of many people. This is the portal of hall cave.


    Everyone who comes out of hall cave has a certain treasure, which causes many gods to intercept here.


    "What? There are robbers in the divine world? Are you used to staying in hall cave? " Wu Hao looked at the seven or eight superior gods in front of him and asked speechlessly.


    Originally, I wanted to ask for the day of competing with each other all day. I didn''t expect this situation to happen as soon as I came out.


    "Boy, don''t talk so much. Hand over all the treasures you got in hall cave, or you''ll die now." A superior God vowed.


    Obviously, they intend to deceive the less with more. After all, this is the case in the divine world itself.


    Although there will be no turmoil like hall cave in the divine world, such villains are not absent.


    "Really? A mob, are you going to be the enemy of our creation law enforcement hall? " Suddenly a voice appeared, and then the shadow and the holy King appeared in front of everyone.


    "Genesis law enforcement hall!" Seven people looked at it one after another.


    "Sir, it doesn''t seem to have much to do with your creation law enforcement hall?" The leading man asked in a low voice.


    "Hehe, what do you think? He''s from the creation law enforcement hall. Do you think it''s okay? " Ying LengSheng asked. With no chance for everyone to respond at all, the field shrouded the audience in an instant.


    "You, what do you want?" The two most difficult forces to provoke in the whole divine world.


    Destroy the law enforcement hall.


    Genesis law enforcement hall.


    Unexpectedly, they kicked the iron plate today and even provoked the people of the creation law enforcement hall. It''s really bad luck.


    Some time ago, they just experienced a disaster. Many strong people appeared in hall cave. They thought they could have a business.


    Who knows that the strong men who came out of hall cave were more cruel than them. They beat them up and robbed them.


    What''s the matter? When was hall cave so awesome? Why are there all these awesome people.


    "What do I want? What do you think I''ll want in the jurisdiction of my creation law enforcement hall? Wu Hao, what do you think? " The shadow asked Wu Hao.


    "Forget it, I''m in a good mood today. Let them go." Wu Hao smiled helplessly. Although he was always unhappy about being robbed, at least they returned triumphantly from hall cave, so he mercifully let these guys go today.


    "Do you hear me? Why don''t you get out of here? " The shadow removed the field. When they heard this, they left quickly.


    "Thank you, thank you..." the leading man turned to Wu Hao and said, and then hurriedly left. He didn''t dare to stay any more. After all, the top God is here. How dare he continue.

 Chapter 1299

    "God, it seems that you have gained a lot in recent years." Shadow two people welcomed over and said happily.


    After all, Wu Hao has now reached the median God, which is really a happy thing.


    "Who is this?" The shadow''s eyes changed slightly. Looking at Xiang Huoli, he had a feeling that the strength of the woman in front of him was not under him, and there was even a mysterious smell.


    "This is my benefactor, Huoli." Wu Hao made a brief introduction.


    "No, I can''t afford to be a benefactor. I just helped myself." Huoli said faintly.


    Wu Hao didn''t explain much. Huoli herself is such a temper. She really doesn''t want to talk to him.


    "Just come back. Now that you''re here, we''ll return the receipt to the Dharma hall first." The holy King quickly changed the topic. He could feel that Wu Hao was a little embarrassed.


    "Yes, sir. Would you like to join us?" Wu Hao looked at Huoli and asked.


    "No, I''ll go directly to the Hui nationality, Xiao Qi. If you''re free, you can go back with me. After all, you have to recognize your ancestors and return to your ancestors." Huoli looked at Qilin and said faintly.


    "This" Qilin looks at Wu Hao and sees Wu Hao nodding.


    "Go ahead. I didn''t know where the ancient Kirin clan was before. Now she leads the way. You just go back. Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you in the human world." Wu Hao smiled.


    "Well, boss, I really went. You have to wait for me to come back soon." Qilin really wants to see it, and then follows Huoli away.


    After they left, Shengwang hurried over, looked at Wu Hao suspiciously and asked, "that woman is very powerful, and you said she knows the location of the ancient Kirin family. Who is she?"


    Wu Hao smiled faintly: "phoenix ancient people, her strength in the peak period is the main god level, don''t you think?"


    Hearing this, they gasped.


    Lord God level, just now there was a Lord God level existence in front of them?


    "Don''t think about it. She was just in the beginning. Now her strength has fallen to the upper God." Wu Hao smiled helplessly.


    "Smelly boy, can you make it clear at one time and scare someone to death!" The shadow slapped Wu Hao and said discontentedly.


    On the way back, the three kept talking. Wu Hao had more questions about the human world and, of course, the current situation of purple python.


    The two of them asked Wu Hao about his experience in hall cave.


    When I heard that Wu Hao was supported by the great power of yanri tower in hall cave, I was also very excited.


    There are fifty or sixty superior gods, which can definitely be regarded as a great power. With this power, you don''t have to worry about not being able to deal with the raccoon dog king.


    But Wu Hao shook his head. The netherworld was not so easy to deal with.


    Because he had heard when he was in hall cave, the netherworld is rich in resources and the environment is very bad, so there are many super strong people there.


    And when Wu Hao came, he also asked Huoli what kind of existence the raccoon dog king is.


    Huoli was still a little shocked at that time. Wu Hao provoked that terrible guy.


    According to Huoli, the strength of the raccoon eating king is no less than that of some main gods. Even at Huoli''s peak, I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to grasp the raccoon eating King steadily.


    Even Huoli, who was once the LORD God level, said such words. It can be imagined what kind of existence the raccoon dog king is. It must be quite powerful.


    Therefore, even with the large-scale power of yanri tower, it is obviously not enough to deal with the raccoon eating king.


    After all, the raccoon dog eating king not only has strong personal strength, but also has a large-scale super strong in the whole netherworld.


    "Yes, the raccoon eater king is not so easy to deal with. After you leave, there are many strong people in the human world. Fortunately, there are seals, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. However, according to the current situation, the seals may not last long. You have to seize the time to improve your strength. If your strength can reach the top God, you may be able to fight with him." The shadow frowned and said.


    "By the way, boy, I haven''t asked you. How many black thunder marks did you have when you crossed the robbery?" This is the holy king suddenly asked.


    "Yes, how can I forget this? Is it six or seven?" Ying also immediately asked, because in their opinion, with Wu Hao''s talent, it is more than six, in short, it will not be less than six.


    "Well, you may not believe it..." Wu Hao said awkwardly.


    "If you don''t believe me, don''t tell me you don''t even have six weights." The shadow has a black line on his face. If he doesn''t even have six weights, it''s really over.


    "Have you heard of the nine black thunder seals?" Wu Hao said immediately.


    "Of course I''ve heard of the nine heavy black thunder seal. It''s the highest level and the legendary level. What''s the matter?" When the shadow asked this, the holy king had changed his face.


    "Wu Hao, don''t joke. Don''t tell us you''re the jiuzhong black leiyindu robbery." As soon as the holy King spoke, the shadow was also startled. He really didn''t respond to this problem just now.


    However, Wu Hao nodded: "yes, I was the success of jiuzhong black leiyindu robbery."


    Although the answer was known from Wu Hao''s words just now, they were surprised to hear Wu Hao say so. No, no, it should be said that they were surprised three times.


    "No, is your boy really so abnormal? I''m serious. You''re a little against the sky, but you''re not against the sky to this extent, are you? " They stopped.


    Now where are they still in the mood to fly? The answer Wu Hao gave them was completely surprised.


    "You seriously doubt that you are looking down on me." Wu Hao smiled bitterly.


    "Cough, I don''t have it. I just think with your talent, the seven fold estimate is the limit. After all, the seven fold has the potential to become a master, so don''t joke with us. Do you know the concept of nine fold?"


    They looked at Wu Hao calmly again, hoping that Wu Hao was really jiuzhong, but also that Wu Hao was joking.


    After all, jiuzhong, who dares to believe it, even the LORD God can''t believe it.


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Believe it or not, no one believes the truth in these days." Wu Hao said helplessly.


    They swallowed their throats and looked at each other.


    "Are you really the jiuzhong black leiyindu robbery?" The holy King reconfirmed.


    Wu Hao looked at them helplessly: "it''s true. When did I cheat you two?"


    "Lying trough!" The shadow got excited and hugged Wu Hao.


    "Nine, nine!" The film was so excited that even the normally calm king couldn''t help laughing.


    "Seven and eight are the dominant talents. What kind of existence are you? Unfortunately, we weren''t there at that time. I really want to see what the nine black thunder seal is like."

 Chapter 1300

    Hearing this, Wu Hao looked black and wanted to see what jiuzhong black thunder seal was like? Isn''t this going to torture him to death?


    It almost killed him at that time. If he did it again, he couldn''t bear it.


    Wu Hao told them about the breakthrough day and also said that Lai Huoli''s identity.


    The two of them listened with relish, but also pinched a cold sweat for Wu Hao.


    "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that the nine heavy black thunder seal was the LORD God who came to the scene, and Yuan leijizel. What have you experienced to come back alive?" They were very surprised. At least in this regard, they both felt that they had narrowly escaped death.


    This is definitely a real narrow escape, and it should be the most dangerous time Wu Hao has ever had.


    "Your boy is really a mess. Can you stop being so brave every time? Your boy''s luck can''t be used up all the time." The shadow slapped Wu Hao.


    "Hehe, my luck is heaven. If heaven still exists, my luck still exists." Wu Hao smiled proudly.


    "As long as you can rely on it, in fact, the shadow is right. Don''t be too confident in everything. It''s best to be safe. Now you''re a God, and the next road is stable." The holy King echoed.


    They talked to each other all the way, and Wu Hao could only nod his head.


    He knew that they were also thinking about his safety, so it was hard to refute anything.


    After returning to the creation law enforcement hall, the film took Wu Hao to the treasure house of the creation law enforcement hall.


    "No wonder the goddess of life personally ordered that you can enter the treasure house of life and choose a treasure after you come. He must know that you have broken through the nine black thunder seal." As soon as the shadow finished, there was something wrong with the holy King''s face.


    "If the goddess of life already knows, won''t the destroyer also know? Then Wu Hao''s situation... "


    Quite dangerous!


    The shadow also suddenly reacts that the destruction master himself is the enemy of the goddess of life.


    Wu Hao is now under the goddess of life, and there is a great threat to the destruction master in the future. Judging from the war between the two sides, the destruction master may not allow the existence of Wu Hao at this level to threaten himself.


    "What should I do?" The shadow looked at them. He was always just a small superior God. He was the leader of the creation law enforcement hall. Facing the level of master and Lord God, he still couldn''t do anything.


    "Find the LORD God. Now maybe only find the LORD God can have a way." The holy King suggested.


    "Wait a minute." Then Wu Hao spoke.


    "Don''t worry, what are you busy with? Even if the destroyer wants to deal with me, he should not take action in a short time. He is a great master and despises me now. If you go to the LORD God, you may remind him instead."


    "What do you mean?" The shadow looked at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    "Take it easy when you come. It''s not too late for them to find it when they really start."


    After hearing Wu Hao''s words, they also felt that there was some truth, and then nodded.


    "OK, anyway, you are in danger. Since you have said so, we can save trouble." Of course it''s a joke.


    Now Wu Hao is one with them, both prosperous and lossy, so they can''t ignore Wu Hao''s life and death.


    The reason for agreeing is that what Wu Hao said is reasonable. Don''t do anything for the time being, so as not to be self defeating and remind the destroyer.


    "This is the treasure house of the goddess of life. You can only take three things from it. That''s what the goddess of life said."


    Three!


    Wu Hao''s eyes shine. This is the treasure house of the dominant level. There are countless good things in it.


    "Hee hee, you''re welcome." Wu Hao sharpened his fists, and the thief happily entered the treasure house.


    The holy king and the shadow have no permission, so they can''t come in.


    As soon as he entered the treasure house, Wu Hao felt a powerful divine power, as if a pair of eyes were staring at him.


    This is the perception of the master. I didn''t expect it to be so terrible.


    Wu Hao calmed down. He thought it would be a happy Taobao day. Unexpectedly, he was stared at. Now he was a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, you can take whatever you want, three pieces." A voice of vicissitudes appeared in Wu Hao''s ear.


    "I''ve seen you, master!" Hearing the sound, Wu Hao quickly hugged his fist and saluted.


    No matter what kind of talent he is, since the other party is an elder, he should be polite.


    "Hehe, make yourself at home. I''m the warehouse keeper of the goddess. I''ve been waiting here for a long time."


    Wu Hao hugged again.


    "See if there is anything suitable for you first, and I won''t disturb you first." Then the feeling of being stared at disappeared.


    Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he can clean out treasure.


    However, many things in the treasure house are very dazzling.


    Top magic, top array, and even many natural materials and earth treasures that have not been mentioned.


    Most of them are Wu Hao. He can''t distinguish them. With the knowledge he is currently exposed to, he doesn''t know many things. What''s the choice?


    Finally, Wu Hao took a piece of upper ancient sea stone iron, which is a kind of ten thousand year refined iron, which can upgrade the sky sword.


    Although there are top artifacts here, Wu Hao has a special love for the sky sword, so he doesn''t intend to change it.


    Then he chose a divine level skill and a divine level attack array.


    It goes without saying that divine level skill plays an absolute role for him. Although divine level array is useless now, it will be useful in the future.


    Wu Hao happily left the warehouse with something. There are too many babies in it. He doesn''t know how to choose.


    Therefore, he chose a book that is more suitable for him. It is a four seal palm, called qiongtian palm, which is divided into four parts. Each part has a great effect and different moves.


    He had to use four attribute rules to make moves, and at the same time, there was the effect of yin and Yang, which was very suitable for him, so he chose this skill.


    Divine level skill also belongs to the top. After all, it is a dominant warehouse. If there is still garbage in it, it is not normal.


    "The boy is not greedy. He doesn''t waste opportunities. They are all useful things." After leaving the warehouse, the shadow smiled faintly and said.


    "What are you greedy for? What can you do if it''s useless?" Wu Hao smiled bitterly.


    He wants to be greedy, but he can only take one. It''s too stingy for him to be greedy.


    "Well, now that you''ve finished taking it, I''ll return the treasure house." Then the shadow made a seal in his hand and sent the treasure house into a transmission array.


    Although Wu Hao doesn''t know where the link of the transmission array is, it must be at least the place of the LORD God.


    "You protect the Dharma for me for a period of time. I want to practice qiongtian palm."

 Chapter 1301

    Sky palm.


    Top level divine skill, quadruple palm.


    Ground covering palm.


    Turn the sea palm.


    Reincarnation palm.


    And the last weight, the sky palm.


    Every palm has a powerful change. It can move mountains and seas, collapse mountains and earth, block mountains and rivers and reverse the starry sky.


    This is the charm of the top God level skill. Wu Hao felt the power of God level skill and secretly looked forward to it.


    Although he had a lot of skills, the real God level skills were the first time, so he was very excited at this time.


    Wu Hao first learned the law of the earth, so at the beginning, Wu Hao closed his door and did nothing else to improve his understanding of the law of the earth.


    Only when we understand the law of the earth to a certain extent can we really learn to cover the earth palm.


    Sea flipping palm is the law of water or the law of ice.


    Wu Hao doesn''t worry about this. After all, Wu Hao of the ice and fire systems has reached great fullness, and there is no need to continue to deepen.


    Finally, reincarnation palm is unfathomable. What it needs is the law of time and space. It happens that Wu Hao also has the law of time and space.


    This is the reason why Wu Hao chose this qiongtian palm. He happened to have both.


    And the last one, the sky palm, all things in the world are tied under one palm.


    The sky rises and everything dies.


    As long as you cultivate the qiongtian palm to a powerful state, one palm is enough to destroy the sky and the earth, but you should think about everything.


    After Wu Hao entered the state of cultivation, the outside world also lost his voice.


    However, about a year after Wu Hao entered the state of cultivation, something gratifying happened in the human world.


    The purple Python successfully awakened its blood and broke through to become a real nine winged sky swallowing python.


    At the first time of the breakthrough, the purple Python came to the divine world and was in the position of the purple python. The shadow dared not neglect it. He quickly sent someone to meet him for fear that the people who destroyed the law enforcement hall would intervene first.


    However, the recent changes in the human world have naturally attracted the attention of all parties.


    Especially the destruction law enforcement hall, they are very aware that recently the human world seems to have broken through many gods, and these gods seem to be very close to the creation law enforcement hall.


    Therefore, the destruction law enforcement hall also entered the investigation. Finally, it was learned that there were difficulties in the human world, which was related to the underworld.


    The creation law enforcement hall is also involved, which is definitely a good thing for it to destroy the law enforcement hall.


    Therefore, the destruction law enforcement hall has also made a secret effort. All gods who come up from the human world will be stopped first. Those who disobey will be killed without amnesty.


    For a time, the contradiction between the destruction law enforcement hall and the creation law enforcement hall escalated again.


    The destruction law enforcement hall will never be the creation law enforcement hall again. The more nervous the creation law enforcement hall is, the more happy they are.


    "Damn it! These guys must have done it on purpose! " The shadow is also angry. After all, several gods have been trapped to destroy the law enforcement hall. If they don''t save it, it will definitely become their loss.


    "Holy king, join hands with me and directly save people!" The shadow said angrily.


    "Don''t be impulsive. It''s not feasible. People are in their hands." The holy King frowned, and he was worried, but now he couldn''t help it. After all, the purple Python was also deeply involved, and they couldn''t mess around.


    "So what? It''s impossible to ignore it? " Shadow Leng snorted angrily.


    He can ignore others, but zimang, Wu Hao''s fiancee, if he doesn''t care, Wu Hao will definitely have trouble with him when he leaves the customs.


    "Whatever? What happened? " Just when they had a dispute, Wu Hao appeared. He came in from a distance and looked at them happily.


    "Wu, Wu Hao, you, you''re out of the customs." Ying stammered and even dodged his eyes.


    Of course, the clever Wu Hao noticed something was wrong, smiled and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    The shadow looked at the holy king and saw the holy King sigh.


    "Well, let me tell you. Now that you''re out of the customs, I really want to ask you how to deal with this matter." The holy king said with an ugly face.


    Wu Hao also felt something wrong, and the shadow didn''t dare to look at him directly. It was even harder to see the extreme in the holy King''s face.


    "What happened?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "Purple python, her blood awakened and came to the divine world." The king whispered.


    The next second, Wu Hao noticed something wrong. According to the truth, the awakening of purple Python''s blood is a good thing, but what''s the matter with the two people and why it''s this expression.


    "What happened to her? What happened? Say it quickly! " Wu Hao asked anxiously.


    "After reaching the divine world, she was watched by the destruction law enforcement hall. Our people went late. The destruction law enforcement hall took her. There were four people with her, and they were also taken by the destruction law enforcement hall."


    what!


    Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a murderous spirit broke out.


    "In which law enforcement hall? Why don''t you save it? Wait here for the law enforcement hall to release people? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    The shadow''s face changed slightly and wanted to explain.


    "It''s me. I think rash action will bring danger to them, so I''m discussing how to save people." The king spoke without hesitation.


    "I know you''re worried, but now you still need to calm down. People are in each other''s hands. I think they don''t know the identity of purple python. Maybe they just target our creation law enforcement hall. Those people and purple Python should be safe for the time being."


    Wu Hao''s face gradually calmed down. Although the holy king didn''t save people at the first time, he was a little angry, but the holy king was right. Rash action would only scare the snake.


    In the end, people who destroy the law enforcement hall will know the importance of purple python, and then use the safety of purple Python to target them.


    "Needless to say, take people and come with me to save people." Wu Hao said coldly.


    He can''t wait here quietly. He doesn''t know whether the purple Python is safe now, so even if he makes a big noise to destroy the law enforcement hall, he will save the purple python.


    "I''ll arrange it now!" After the shadow responded, he began to arrange manpower.


    Although he is the leader of the hall, Wu Hao makes him feel afraid today.


    Perhaps it is related to the nine heavy black thunder seal. In short, Wu Hao is no longer the former Wu Hao. Now Wu Hao is definitely more terrible than some main gods.


    Of course, it is not the terrible strength, but the mysterious and powerful momentum.


    Half an hour later, Ying summoned ten superior gods Wu Hao, who couldn''t help frowning at them.


    There are only ten superior gods, which is not enough at all, but the top strength of the sub hall is like this, and the number of superior gods is not much.


    But Wu Hao can''t manage so much. Since there aren''t many superior gods here, so should the other party''s division.

 Chapter 1302

    The shadow and the holy King dare not neglect. It''s about the purple python. If the purple Python has any mistakes, they can''t afford Wu Hao''s anger. Therefore, the shadow and the holy king go together to ensure that they are safe.


    All the way to the area under the jurisdiction of the Lord of destruction, all the forces that passed by retreated one after another and dared not stay half.


    They still recognize the logo of the creation law enforcement hall, so the creation law enforcement hall is so aggressive, which means that something big has happened.


    Soon they came to the destruction law enforcement hall where the purple Python was caught.


    The leader of the destruction and law enforcement hall frowned and took the strong out to face.


    "Shadow, what do you mean? Do you want to fight directly with me? " The leader of the destruction law enforcement hall looked at the shadow and asked coldly.


    "O''Neill, don''t give me nonsense and let the people you catch go, otherwise don''t talk about war today. Even if you are divided, it is inevitable." The shadow said coldly.


    "Hahaha, you are so big. What do you take to divide me among these people? By mouth? " O''Neill laughed and said.


    Since they dare to intercept the people of the creation law enforcement hall on the way, they are not afraid of trouble.


    So it was also in their expectation that Ying and others came.


    "You are challenging my bottom line." Ying Leng hums and wants to fight, but Wu Hao stops him.


    "O''Neill, right? What conditions do you need to release people? Let''s talk about it. " Wu Hao asked faintly. If he comes, he will be at ease. Although he also wants to do it, what he needs now is to deal with it calmly.


    O''Neill looked at Wu Hao''s language and his eyes were not sharp: "just a middle God, are you qualified to say such words? I''m afraid you can''t afford the conditions I want. "


    "It''s boring to talk about this nonsense. Tell me first." Wu Hao said patiently.


    "Your life is worthless. It''s no use taking it, so I want his life. If you can kill him, I can let go of the garbage." O''Neill pointed to the shadow.


    It''s worth exchanging a bunch of human garbage for a top God.


    Wu Hao''s face darkened instantly. Is this guy teasing him.


    "No problem!" The shadow suddenly opened his mouth, and Wu Hao turned to look at him.


    "What? no problem? Are you kidding me? " O''Neill smiled and asked, in his opinion, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible. After all, the shadow is the top God. How can it make sacrifices for those unimportant people.


    The shadow raised his hands and walked over.


    "I said no problem is no problem, but I have to add him. Since he doesn''t want me to feel better, I don''t want him to feel better either." The shadow pointed to Wu Hao and said.


    In an instant, Wu Hao understood the meaning of shadow. This is to plot against each other''s rhythm, but this is also a good way.


    The other side can''t talk about the large number of people, but the purple Python is in their hands. When there are hostages, they can only think of other ways.


    "Hahaha, it was civil strife, but you lost your identity when you quarreled with a median God." O''Neill looked like he was watching a good play.


    "It''s none of your business. Let people go." Wu Hao also came over, face to face.


    O''Neill nodded and waved, and immediately his men brought them up.


    At this time, the purple Python was in a coma with injuries.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hao''s face instantly solidified and a surge of murderous spirit burst out.


    These guys dare to treat purple Python like this. It''s death.


    A superior God came to Wu Hao and planned to take Wu Hao away. Then the holy king came and took the purple Python back.


    After confirming that the purple Python had been rescued, Wu Hao''s murderous spirit in his eyes was completely aroused.


    "What, do you want to resist? It''s just a middle God. I advise you not to die! " O''Neill looked at Wu Hao without cutting and looked down on Wu Hao completely.


    "Do you look down on the middle God?" Wu Hao smiled and asked.


    "If you think my middle God is nothing, why don''t we gamble?" Wu Hao remembered his signboard skills. Sometimes his superficial strength can help him.


    "You send someone out to duel with me and fight for life and death. If I die, you can deal with it. If you lose, let him go." Wu Hao pointed to the shadow and said.


    However, O''Neill smiled: "do you have this condition to tell me? I don''t think so. You''re in my hands now. Don''t you let me handle it? "


    "Plus me, if he loses, I''ll let you handle it." The king spoke.


    O''Neill looked at the holy king in surprise.


    Although the holy king has just come to the divine world for a short time, his reputation is not weak. He is at the same level as the shadow and is a top God.


    If we can kill the two top gods of the creation law enforcement hall today, he will definitely make great contributions.


    However, he is not a fool. The apparent confidence of the holy king and shadow shows that the strength of the median God in front of him can not be underestimated.


    "It doesn''t matter. Among you, I can challenge anyone except you." Wu Hao saw that the other party hesitated and said immediately.


    "Are you sure?" O''Neill asked with some doubts. At the same time, he felt that Wu Hao was blind and arrogant.


    Just a middle God who dares to challenge the superior God arrogantly. Isn''t this trying to die?


    "Wealth and wealth insurance, you naturally don''t want to be at the same level. It''s up to you to dare!" Wu Hao sneered.


    O''Neill hesitated for a few seconds and his eyes gradually calmed down.


    He knew the gap between the middle God and the superior God, so he also knew that Wu Hao could not be the opponent of the superior God at all.


    "OK, of course I won''t stop you if you want to die. Remember what you said. If you lose, you can''t run away."


    The holy King replied lightly, "of course."


    Although the holy king doesn''t know how terrible Wu Hao is today, from the strength of Wu Hao in the past, leapfrog fighting is nothing at all.


    Therefore, for the superior God, Wu Hao should be able to deal with it. Unless the top superior God, even if Wu Hao can''t win, it should be impossible to lose.


    "Hehe, don''t bully you, just bassen. It hasn''t been long since you broke through the upper God." O''Neill did choose the superior God in order to ensure foolproof, but he didn''t brazenly choose the old superior God for a trace of face.


    "Are you sure? Don''t lose then. Don''t admit it. " Wu Hao sneered.


    "Hahaha, let''s win first. If you can survive." O''Neill laughed and looked like he had a winning ticket.


    Wu Hao is not talking. Immediately, irrelevant personnel on the scene begin to retreat, leaving Wu Hao and bason alone.


    "Boy, don''t say I bully you, let you three moves, otherwise you won''t have a chance to live." Bassen asked with a sneer.


    "Are you sure? What if you lose these three moves? " Wu Hao asked in surprise.


    "Lose? You really think you have that ability? Do it! " Bassen pointed his weapon at Wu Hao.

 Chapter 1303

    Wu Hao sneered, "then I''m not polite." Then the sky sword flew out.


    Dijue!


    Divine formula!


    Wrath of God!


    Ice and fire dual fields!


    Gravity field!


    The strength soared in an instant. Such a terrible sign made bassen''s face cool. Is this breath what a normal median God should be like.


    O''Neill also frowned and thought that if so, Wu Hao''s strength is really extraordinary. Fortunately, he didn''t ask big. Fortunately, he really chose a superior God, otherwise he might be trapped.


    "Three moves, right? Then I''m coming! "


    Heilei!


    Eternal sword!


    There are thousands of sword rain, and ten thousand swords are formed with one sword.


    The powerful sword Qi made bassen dare not be careless and quickly launched defense.


    At least it is also a superior God. Wu Hao''s eternal sword does not pose a great threat to bassen.


    "Boy, your thunder is loud and the rain is small. It doesn''t work." Bassen smiled proudly.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being a superior God. It''s really strong. In that case, I''ll continue!"


    Wu Hao made another move.


    Heilei!


    Immortal sword!


    The power of this time is greater than that of the last time. Bassen wasted a lot of energy to put it down, and his arms are numb.


    "Well, can you still do it? If you can''t, cancel the three moves, or you won. If you say it doesn''t count, won''t I waste my strength? " Wu Hao said with a sarcastic meaning.


    Bassen''s right hand trembled slightly. Wu Hao''s immortal sword was really powerful just now, but now how can he go back.


    "Just you? It''s just pediatrics. Hurry up, the last move, and the last move in your life. " Bassen said confidently.


    He also thought that anyway, he was just a middle God. At most, he was slightly injured. It was absolutely impossible for Wu Hao to win him.


    "Well, since you have said so, I can''t help it." That''s the answer Wu Hao wants.


    If the front is hard, maybe he will work hard, but if the other party stands as a live target to hit him, he also saves a lot of effort.


    The sky sword flew to the clouds, and the thunder clouds condensed one by one. The originally snow-white white white clouds gradually blackened, and thunder and lightning mingled in the clouds.


    A terrible force poured into the sky sword. Two minutes later, the sky sword was formed.


    In fact, with Wu Hao''s current strength, he has been able to instantly condense the power of lightning, but sometimes visual impact can better break the enemy''s heart, so he chose this way.


    Sure enough, looking at the gathered power of lightning, bassen''s face changed greatly. What''s the matter with this violent black thunder? It can even trigger the laws of heaven and earth, and even the elements were shocked.


    "Give me carelessness!" O''Neill shouted not far away. He also noticed that this move was not simple.


    "Hum, little skill of carving insects" bassen''s face was blue, and his long gun flew towards the sky sword in an instant.


    "Break it for me!" The sky sword went through angrily, but then it had no effect and fell from the clouds.


    "What!" It didn''t work.


    "Connected!" Wu Hao smiled.


    Black thunder sword!


    The sky sword turned into a giant and flew towards bassen.


    Bassen''s face changed greatly. It''s really late now. He can only stop it as much as possible.


    Temple shield!


    A white shield appeared in front of bassen.


    The sky sword hit the temple shield.


    This temple shield is also an artifact, but it can only be regarded as a low-level artifact. With its defense, the full attack of the upper God should be enough.


    Such a powerful black thunder divine sword suddenly stopped, but its strength did not weaken at all.


    It''s also very difficult for bassen to stare at the Holy Shield. If he goes on like this, he will definitely be seriously injured.


    He never thought that Wu Hao, such a central God, could send out such a powerful unique skill, which was an eye opener for him.


    "Stop! Down! " Bassen roared and his eyes were angry. This time he was really careless.


    Click wipe


    However, the harder bassen exerted, the greater the force received by the shield. In the end, it was squeezed by the two forces and produced immediately.


    "How could it be." bassen''s face was livid. Before he could react, the powerful impact ran through the temple shield in an instant.


    Finally, bassen can only rely on self-protection consciousness to forcibly block the black thunder sword.


    Of course, this price is by no means what he can bear. The black thunder divine sword has severely damaged bassen, and even hurt his meridians.


    "Yes!" Wu Hao hugged his fist, smiled and said.


    "Damn, how dare you hurt me!" Bassen was angry and wanted to do it, but he was seriously injured and had no ability to continue to mobilize his divine power.


    "The three moves you said yourself. Now if you can continue to fight, I can continue. If you can''t, I advise you to admit defeat. I don''t kill people who have no strength to bind chickens." Wu Hao said coldly.


    Bassen tried hard many times, but Wu Hao still mobilized his divine power. In the end, he could only let it go.


    "I admit defeat." Bassen concedes defeat, and Wu Hao turns to O''Neill.


    "Well, it''s time to let people go?" Wu Hao asked faintly.


    O''Neill''s face was also livid. I didn''t expect that bassen should be so stupid to let Wu Hao win.


    Seeing that O''Neill didn''t speak, Wu Hao snorted coldly, "what''s the matter? Are you trying to cheat? " Wu Hao asked.


    O''Neill hesitated for a few seconds, then waved his hand: "let go, but it''s only limited to him. Don''t forget you''re still in our hands."


    Wu Hao nodded: "of course I know. What are you going to do? Are you going to continue gambling?" Wu Hao asked.


    O''Neill sneered: "of course, if you win this time, all of you, including you, leave safely. If you lose, all the holy king and shadow will stay."


    It''s definitely a big bet. The old guy wants to double his profits at one time.


    Wu Hao also knows that they don''t have a chance to talk about conditions now. Wait until they come back.


    War!


    "OK, I''ll meet you." With bassen''s example, those who come up will never fall into the trap again.


    But Wu Hao is not worried at all. As long as he is not the top God, it is not so simple to win him.


    "I''ll meet you this time." A man with long hair stood up.


    The shadow''s eyes changed slightly. This guy is the deputy hall leader of the destruction law enforcement hall, and his strength can''t be underestimated.


    If it''s this guy, I''m afraid it''s really hard to deal with.


    "Sub hall deputy leader, arbor, you should dare to fight?" O''Neill asked with a smile.


    Arbor''s strength has been infinitely close to the top God, so he should also be safe.


    "Can''t I say it works?" Wu Hao asked expressionless.


    "Since it''s useless, why talk nonsense and make a move." Wu Hao is not afraid. He knows that he can only win and must win anyway.

 Chapter 1304

    "Boy, don''t be too arrogant. You should have a concept of the gap between him and me, otherwise you will definitely die very ugly."


    Wu Hao shook his head: "you don''t need any concept. There are only two results, lose and win, life and death."


    Arbor laughed twice: "well, it seems that you have realized something. I won''t let you do three moves and prepare to die!" After that, the sword in Qiao San''s hand had come to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly, subconsciously turned around, and instantly escaped the attack of arbor.


    Phantom sword Qi, flying star!


    An astral sword collided with the wind system law.


    Sword of the moment!


    Wu Hao also immediately made a counterattack, but his attack was not as good as arbor''s flying star. Fortunately, he had expected and avoided again at the critical moment.


    "Very good, boy. You still have some strength." Arbor smiled, still confident.


    The spirit of the real dragon, six dragons!


    Three thousand body methods, black thunder.


    Long Yin sounded and thunder flashed. Wu Hao''s body has been winding the spirit of the real dragon.


    Extreme, wind dust sword!


    The sword in arbor''s hand also became very strange. Each move was different. It was completely unexpected. Wu Hao was also a little dizzy.


    Is this the real power of God?


    The strength of arbor should not be much different from that of Kirin. It seems that the gap between superior gods and superior gods is different.


    Wu Hao threw the sky out.


    Thunder sword!


    All thunder and lightning are controlled by Wu Hao. Although five fancy tricks can''t help at the scene full of thunder and lightning.


    Break the wind!


    Wu Hao was surprised to find that his lightning was cut off. What God''s operation is this.


    He was able to cut the lightning. Arbor''s strength exceeded his budget. It seems that he is really infinitely close to the top God. His strength is really strong.


    "Boy, I''ve figured out your moves. If you want to talk about the sword, how dare you compare with me?" Arbor said proudly.


    Wu Hao snorted coldly, "why don''t you dare? Since you are so confident, take my move!"


    Black thunder sword!


    It was the powerful move that defeated bassen just now. At that time, even arbor frowned.


    The black thunder sword was sent out, and the tree face was not surprised.


    "In a powerful attack, if you can''t hit the enemy nonsense, it''s meaningless!"


    Obviously, Qiaomu didn''t intend to take Wu Hao''s attack, but chose the most common way to avoid it directly.


    "Do you think I''m going to be inspired by you? Holy king and shadow, you all stay! " Arbor has won the game and rushes directly to solve Wu Hao.


    At this time, even the holy king and the shadow can''t help getting nervous. Wu Hao''s strongest trick is the black thunder divine sword. Now it doesn''t have any effect. Is it going to lose.


    "It''s useless to stir up the general. It seems that we can only use all our strength!" Wu Hao sneered and the sky sword flew back.


    Space time!


    Kill God!


    Kunming divine skill!


    Thunder body method!


    Wu Hao''s strength and speed rose in an instant, which surprised arbor. Wu Hao''s strength could still rise.


    Just a middle God can have such strength.


    "Who the hell are you? The median God can''t have this strength!"


    Originally, I thought Wu Hao was just talented and could hold on until now, but various signs of Wu Hao until now show that this is not what talent can do.


    If Wu Hao just showed this strength against bassen in the war, bassen might lose in an instant, but Wu Hao''s strength is like a bottomless pit, and he can hide it in the war with him.


    "Just a nobody, why are you nervous!" Wu Hao sneered.


    Of course, I won''t believe this nonsense. Will nobody have the ability to fight beyond his level? Are you kidding.


    "Nervous, do you think it''s up to you? Even if your strength is not weak, you are nothing in front of me! " Arbor also broke out in an instant and took out 100% strength.


    They are like meteors in the sky. They are dazzling and can''t be caught.


    Now only five people can see the battle clearly.


    It lasted ten minutes before they stopped. Arbor''s face changed slightly. At this moment, he felt that Wu Hao was difficult to deal with.


    The middle God has this strength. It is impossible to be unknown, but he has never heard of it in the divine world.


    "That''s it. It''s impossible for you to win me!" Arbor put his hands together. It''s obviously going to make a big move.


    Wu Hao stood still. He didn''t know what arbor''s big move was. Naturally, he didn''t dare to be careless.


    After a while, arbor ate a huge virtual shadow behind him, just like the ancient god of war.


    "It''s another move, Luocha ancient god. Every time I see it, I have a shocking feeling." O''Neill smiled.


    However, if Qiaomu uses this move, the victory or defeat can be basically determined. After all, even if he had a headache at the beginning of this move, Wu Hao is just a plan, and there is absolutely no means to fight it.


    Wu Hao also frowned. This move is really not simple, but it is still a lot worse than the black thunder seal during the robbery. Even the seven heavy black thunder seal can''t match it.


    Earth system law!


    Spirit of Earth Dragon!


    Immortal Kung Fu!


    Invincible golden body!


    The defense was fully opened, and the ancient god of Luocha of arbor directly bombarded down with a fist that destroyed the sky and the earth.


    "You also want to stop the attack of Luocha ancient god. You really don''t know how to live or die!" It can be seen that arbor is very confident. After all, this is his strongest blow. Wu Hao can''t take it.


    Boom!


    There is an energy destroying heaven and earth between heaven and earth. The huge mushroom cloud rushes directly into the sky, which is very spectacular.


    The whole scene lasted three minutes before it stopped.


    The faces of Ying and others are extremely ugly. Wu Hao has disappeared from the scene.


    "Hehe, have you been blown to pieces? Vulnerable! " The tree sneered without cutting.


    "Win or lose is decided, and then you!" O''Neill stopped the shadow and others.


    "Who said, it''s still early to win or lose!" Wu Hao''s voice resounded through the sky.


    "Where is it?" They looked around, but they didn''t find Wu Hao.


    "Don''t play tricks on me, come out!" Arbor frowned. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was not dead.


    "Since you want to see me so much, I''ll satisfy you!"


    "There, look at the sky!" Suddenly someone shouted.


    Arbor looked up, but Wu Hao''s attack was very close.


    "Sneak attack, villain!" Arbor''s face changed greatly.


    "Sneak attack? Hehe, as you said, no matter how powerful an attack is, it will be meaningless if it can''t hit the enemy. "


    The first move of sky palm!


    Floor covering palm!


    The whole ground was shaking, and countless elemental energies were dissipated one after another.


    The huge attack formed by the power of the earth system law startled arbor.


    Wu Hao still has something to hide. Unexpectedly, in this case, Wu Hao''s strength has not yet broken out.

 Chapter 1305

    I can''t hide!


    Arbor''s face changed dramatically. Originally, he wanted to avoid, but he was blind. This situation can''t be avoided at all.


    The attack range of the earth covering palm is very wide. There is not enough time. If you blindly want to avoid, it may be more dangerous.


    Basaltic mask!


    Arbor immediately made a hard start, supported with both hands, and planned to take Wu Hao''s attack.


    Wu Hao looked down at the earth and stopped. He was caught by a tree.


    Arbor''s strength is really extraordinary. If it were replaced by bassen just now, I''m afraid this move would be enough to cause heavy damage and even threaten life.


    Ah!


    "Go back!" The tree roared and exerted 100% strength.


    The ground covering palm was pushed back slowly.


    Wu Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly. Isn''t this a joke? Arbor still has this power.


    If you go on like this, you are really likely to lose.


    Wu Hao exerted his strength to the extreme, and the ground covering palm stopped again. The two sides have been fighting.


    Both sides know very well that once either side can''t hold on, the other side will fail completely, so they don''t dare to slack off at all.


    "I can''t lose, absolutely not!" Arbor roared, but his strength had been brought into full play, as did Wu Hao.


    "Get down!" Wu Hao''s mouth was bleeding, which obviously forced his limit out.


    Shadow and others have squeezed their hands nervously, but they are still rational.


    Once Wu Hao loses, he and the holy king will save Wu Hao at the first time.


    Anyway, Wu Hao can''t do anything, even if they all sacrifice.


    The war lasted for a long time, and everyone on the scene had retreated hundreds of meters away. However, the strong fluctuation made it difficult for them to breathe.


    "Boy, enough is enough. You can''t win me!" A pill appeared in arbor''s hand and he swallowed it.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. This guy did such shameless things.


    Arbor smiled: "you can''t say you can''t take medicine. You can take it if you have the ability."


    Wu Hao remembered that he had no medicine at all.


    But he sneered.


    "It''s all right. Just eat." With a drop of blood flying out.


    "Eat more, or you won''t have a chance!" Wu Hao fused the drop of blood into the attack.


    In an instant, a huge fire element energy will completely strengthen the ground covering palm.


    Phoenix blood!


    That''s right. Huoli gave it to him before he left. Besides, he also has Kirin. However, the effect of Kirin should not be enough to completely crush the trees. Since he wants to crush each other''s hope, he has to solve it at one time.


    what!


    From the perspective of arbor, he saw an invincible phoenix flying towards him, and the terrible smell almost suffocated him.


    At least Huoli used to be the LORD God level, and it''s normal to have such a terrible breath in her blood.


    "You, you have divine animal blood, despicable!" Arbor''s face changed greatly. It''s ok if it''s an ordinary divine beast, but the Phoenix in front of him is an ancient divine beast, an absolutely powerful race.


    "Mean? The medicine you took first, don''t you still say I''m mean? Did you say that other things are not allowed? "


    At first, Wu Hao didn''t want to play rogue. Since arbor played rogue first, it''s no wonder he did.


    "Go to hell!" Wu Hao looked at each other coldly, and the huge Phoenix energy reached arbor''s eyes in an instant.


    "No, no, no," cried arbor in despair, but it was too late and there was no room at all.


    After the attack, Wu Hao landed slowly, and the shadow crowd gathered around one after another.


    I was relieved to see Wu Hao still on the scene.


    O''Neill''s face changed greatly and his eyes looked at Wu Hao.


    "You killed him?" O''Neill''s eyes were mixed with anger.


    "As I said at the beginning, since he doesn''t admit defeat, I can only try my best to win, regardless of life and death." Wu Hao was seriously injured at this time.


    The huge consumption just now has exhausted him. If he can''t win, I''m afraid he will lose or die after facing him.


    Arbor''s strength has indeed greatly exceeded his expectations. Originally, he thought that he could win arbor''s level, but unexpectedly, he paid a huge price.


    "I''m not dead!" Suddenly, a voice sounded on the ground not far away, and a figure climbed out of the ruins.


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. Arbor is not dead yet. Are you kidding.


    Arbor''s body was twisted, and he came out with heavy steps. Obviously, he was also seriously injured.


    "How. How possible!" Wu Hao looked at arbor in surprise.


    In the attack just now, arbor was able to survive. How did he do it.


    "Arbor!" O''Neill breathed a sigh of relief. Arbor was his right hand. It would be a pity if he died.


    "Hehe. I can''t die. Go on!" The tree roared angrily.


    Wu Hao bit his teeth and took two difficult steps forward.


    "Come on!" Wu Hao roared angrily.


    "Wu Hao, forget it." the holy King''s face is a little ugly. In fact, in this situation, they should be able to retreat with Wu Hao.


    But they all know that now it is not as simple as gambling. It is completely a battle between two people.


    They looked at each other face to face, their eyes full of anger and reluctance.


    "I will defeat you!" Arbor hit him with a punch, and Wu Hao did the same.


    There is no divine power, nor any law power, it is pure hand to hand combat.


    Two people, you punch, I punch, no one will fall, no one will admit defeat.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. The holy king really can''t see it. He jumped up and stopped them.


    "All right, click to stop. It''s a tie." The holy king saw more clearly that the destruction law enforcement hall dared to gamble all the time, but they dared not.


    Wu Hao''s talent is too important for them. Although the arbor of the destruction law enforcement hall has good strength, I''m afraid he is only the top God level in his life.


    Different from Wu Hao, Wu Hao, who has nine black thunder and India robberies, also absolutely has the talent of dominating the level for the first time.


    So do they dare to bet a future master on an unknown top God?


    Once something really happens to Wu Hao in the end, they will definitely lose blood.


    "Tie? Since it''s a tie, his life must stay! " O''Neill seized this opportunity. Originally, Wu Hao was in their hands, so since it was a tie, Wu Hao naturally couldn''t leave.


    "Hum, you don''t count!" Then the holy King pushed Wu Hao directly to the shadow.


    "You take him first!" The sword in the holy King''s hand flew out. No matter what today, Wu Hao can''t be in any danger.

 Chapter 1306

    "Want to go? No way! " O''Neill waved and everyone rushed up.


    The two sides finally launched a fierce battle.


    But fortunately, Wu Hao has a holy king and shadow, so O''Neill''s people can''t do anything about them in a short time.


    "The holy King withdraw quickly. I''m afraid their reinforcements will come soon."


    Original field!


    In the field of shadow expansion, everyone loses direction, and only shadow can distinguish the direction.


    In this way, he left the scene with all the people of the creation Dharma hall.


    When the field disappeared, O''Neill and others could not see the shadow of the holy king.


    "Chase me, don''t let that boy run away!" O''Neill''s face changed greatly.


    Now he doesn''t care about the holy king and the shadow. Wu Hao seems to be the biggest person.


    Wu Hao''s talent is enough to frighten people. The strength of the median God has burst out to be comparable to the combat power of the top superior God.


    Although arbor''s strength did not reach the real top God, O''Neill knew that even if he wanted to win against arbor, he had to work hard.


    Wu Hao can fight with arbor like that. It can be seen that his strength is not weak. He is so talented that he will really grow up in the future. It''s absolutely no joke.


    "Kill the boy and reward a top artifact." Seeing that he could not find the holy king and others, O''Neill could only lay down his blood.


    Anyway, we must kill Wu Hao.


    As soon as they heard of the top magic, everyone was crazy. The speed soared to the limit and chased in the direction of the creation law enforcement hall.


    "Hall leader, you go first. Let''s stop them!" Because of the uneven strength, once following the footsteps of ordinary gods, O''Neill will soon catch up.


    Seeing this, Hongmeng immediately suggested.


    "Holy king, you take Wu Hao first, and I''ll break up with them." Shadow also considered a lot.


    If he and the holy king go first, naturally there is no problem, but Hongmeng ancestors are definitely in danger.


    Therefore, the holy king takes Wu Hao first. It is most appropriate for him to stay with Hongmeng ancestors and intercept O''Neill.


    The holy king didn''t think much, nodded: "I''ll come to reinforce immediately after I go back." The speed of the holy King soared to the limit.


    "Holy king, you don''t have to worry about me. Go back and help them," said Wu Hao weakly.


    "What nonsense? Now everything is about you, and they know that." The holy King ignored Wu Hao''s words and did not reduce his speed.


    "However, if we can not help them and destroy so many people in the law enforcement hall, they will be in danger." Wu Hao was also worried.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about that. The strength of the film is stronger than O''Neill. If you really fight, O''Neill will hiss him three points, and won''t break the net at this time."


    Hearing what the holy king said, Wu Hao can only compromise and promise. He knows that even if he breaks the holy king, he can''t stop now.


    O''Neill and others caught up, only saw the shadow and others, his face solidified.


    "What about the boy?" O''Neill doesn''t worry about the shadow at all now. The shadow is the divine realm reached by swallowing the top gods, and there is no room for growth in the future.


    If you spend more time, you can still solve the shadow. The top priority is to solve Wu Hao.


    He has seen too many geniuses, and countless geniuses have died in his hands. Once he was a peerless genius who killed seven black thunder seals.


    So he knows a truth. Genius either becomes a friend. Once he becomes an enemy, don''t give each other a chance, otherwise he will be doomed.


    "Hehe, do you want to kill him? Pass me first. " Ying didn''t talk nonsense. He fought and retreated. He should protect Wu Hao and the people under his hand.


    With his strength, O''Neill can''t stop it at all, but he must resist the flag. Who makes this the boundary of destroying the law enforcement hall.


    As long as they can insist on reaching the boundary of the creation law enforcement hall, they will be safe.


    "Kill me! None! " O''Neill was angry and thought that since he couldn''t kill Wu Hao, he would kill these people.


    Because he saw that the holy king was gone, he must have run away with Wu Hao.


    There is a shadow here. They can''t continue to pursue, and their idea of chasing and killing Wu Hao will inevitably fail.


    "Hahaha, are you nervous and afraid? Shall I tell you one more thing I''m afraid of? " The shadow said with a smile.


    "Hum, your strength is not enough to scare me!" O''Neill is intertwined with the shadow.


    "Oh, of course not me. You offended the person you shouldn''t offend." The shadow smiled and said.


    "You mean the boy? He can only win arbor. Can he still win in my hand? Don''t deceive yourself. " O''Neill frowned.


    In fact, he was deceiving himself and others. He had a hunch of what the shadow was going to say.


    "Ha ha ha!" The shadow laughed again.


    "What do you think? The middle God has the combat power comparable to the top God. Can you find the second one in this divine world? " Asked the shadow.


    "So what?"


    "Have you heard of jiuzhong black thunder seal?"


    As soon as he said this, O''Neill''s face changed greatly, but he immediately reacted.


    "Are you scaring me? Jiuzhong black thunder print, were you Chinese cabbage? Only legends have heard of that. " O''Neill doesn''t think what Ying said is true.


    But he didn''t think it was fake when he looked at the expression of the shadow.


    "In order to express his sincerity, I''ll tell you one more thing. Wu Hao is not an ordinary person. He''s chosen by heaven. I''m sure you''ve heard of it?"


    Now O''Neill was not calm. He looked at the shadow with a heavy face and stopped his attack.


    "Do you mean the chosen man chosen by the ruler of the hundred gods and the Supreme God?"


    The shadow nodded faintly.


    "Yes, you have some knowledge. It''s him, so do you think it''s possible to have nine black thunder seals now?"


    O''Neill was silent. He had been in the divine world for tens of thousands of years. Of course he knew this.


    Moreover, he was already in the divine world when the hundred gods were elected, but he was only a small lower God at that time. Even so, this matter caused quite a stir at the beginning.


    For thousands of years, many gods were investigating who the chosen one was.


    Later, I heard that a group of villains appeared. The chosen people were killed before they grew up. Later, many gods no longer mentioned it.


    Because they all think that in this case, the chosen one may no longer have the chance to log into the divine world.


    Who knows, he heard the news again today. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was the chosen one.


    "Why do you say he was chosen by heaven? I admit he has some talent, but is it exaggerated if he is chosen by God? If he is the chosen one, can he come up alive? "


    The shadow shrugged.


    "Then I don''t know. Anyway, when he first came up, he came up through the well of the divine world."

 Chapter 1307

    Well of the divine world!


    O''Neill''s face grew gloomy. He knew what the well of the divine world meant.


    At the beginning, after the 100 gods selected the heavenly chosen person, they established the well of the divine world. They also want to find the heavenly chosen person in the human world one day in the future.


    To put it bluntly, the well of the divine world is specially built for the chosen people. Only the chosen people can take the well of the divine world directly to the divine world, otherwise ordinary people can enter the divine world only by reaching the divine realm.


    "Do you think I''ll believe it? It''s just a lie you made up. Do you want me to give up chasing him? " O''Neill said coldly.


    "Hehe, I don''t have so much leisure. I''m just telling the truth. It doesn''t matter whether you want to chase him or not, because as long as I''m here and I''m still alive, I can''t let your plot succeed."


    Although O''Neill couldn''t believe it, he recalled Wu Hao''s achievements just now.


    He had never heard of that terrible fighting power and defeated arbor with medium strength.


    The whole divine world, I''m afraid I can''t find a second one who can do this.


    Is it really the chosen one?


    But even the chosen one seems to have offended him now. Once Wu Hao grows up and surpasses him, he may be in danger at that time.


    "OK, even if he is the chosen one, so what? Now it''s impossible for us to have a truce. It''s naturally impossible for me to let him go. Even if I don''t investigate, when he surpasses me, I''m afraid it''s me? "


    O''Neill is not a fool. He knows the price of carelessness.


    First of all, today he has offended Wu Hao and almost killed Wu Hao.


    The second is their position.


    Now Wu Hao is clearly on the side of life. They belong to the dominant side of destruction. Both sides are destined to become enemies, so he has no choice.


    Even if he doesn''t offend Wu Hao now, he is destined to meet Wu Hao head-on in the future, so he can''t choose this answer.


    "Then you can do it yourself." The shadow sneered. What he wanted was not that O''Neill could let Wu Hao go.


    Now Wu Hao is safe to be taken away by the holy king. I''m afraid it''s too late for O''Neill to catch up.


    The reason why I told O''Neill this didn''t mean anything else. I just wanted to make O''Neill afraid.


    After all, they belong to both sides, the Lord of destruction and the goddess of life. He doesn''t want each other to be comfortable.


    Knowing Wu Hao''s identity, seeing Wu Hao''s terrible combat effectiveness, and the support of nine black thunder seals, O''Neill was strong on the surface, but in fact he was afraid.


    "Well, you shadow, calculate me, then you don''t want to leave today!" Wu Hao can''t stay. It''s time to stay.


    As long as he catches the shadow, he believes Wu Hao will come back.


    In short, since he has offended, he must cut down the roots and give Wu Hao a chance to breathe.


    "Is it up to you?" The two disagreed and got entangled again.


    Before long, the holy king and Wu Hao had entered the boundary of the creation law enforcement hall.


    At the command of the holy king, many middle gods appeared one after another, and there were also two upper gods.


    "Protect him and send him back to the law enforcement hall safely. Remember, even if you die, send him back to me, or I''ll ask you!"


    The crowd nodded.


    Although the holy king doesn''t want to put too much pressure on everyone, he can''t help it. Wu Hao is too important.


    In this battle, Wu Hao''s role is too great to make any mistakes. Otherwise, don''t say that others don''t forgive him, even he can''t forgive himself.


    Although he also wanted to protect Wu Hao back to the law enforcement hall, he also knew that if he didn''t go back to help, Ying and others would be in danger, so he had to go back.


    After the holy King left, Wu Hao raised his head and looked around, then whispered.


    "You. Go too. Help your hall leader. He''s in danger." Wu Hao''s breath was weak and whispered.


    "However, the vice hall leader asked us to protect you and return to the Dharma hall." A man said.


    "I don''t need protection. I''m here. Just have a rest. Hurry over, or it''ll be bad."


    The people still did not act, and obviously did not dare to disobey the order of the holy king.


    "Well, you leave three middle gods, and all the others will pass. This is the boundary of the creation law enforcement hall. There will be no danger." Wu Hao was also worried about affecting them. Now that he has reached the safety zone, he naturally doesn''t have to be afraid of others.


    "But," the man hesitated again.


    "Don''t worry, you can go if you want. If they dare to say anything, you say it''s me." Wu Hao sat down and began to exercise Kung Fu to heal his wounds.


    The man looked at Wu Hao and the others. They didn''t know Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao is only a middle God who can participate in the actions of the hall leader, so they also know that the deputy hall leader and the hall leader treat this young man with great respect. Naturally, they dare not look down on Wu Hao.


    "Then, pay attention to yourself. We''ll be back soon." The man finally chose to do what Wu Hao meant.


    After all, in his mind, it is really the hall leader who is more important. Wu Hao is only an intermediate level. Can he compare with their hall leader.


    "Go!" With another high God and three other middle gods, he rushed to the destruction world.


    Wu Hao was relieved to see them leave. With the help of the holy king, there should be basically no problem.


    As Wu Hao began to recover at ease, the war was a little serious over there.


    Although O''Neill is not the opponent of the shadow, it is unlikely that the shadow wants to solve O''Neill in a short time.


    The longer the time, the more boards there will be. He doesn''t bring as many superior gods as O''Neill. He is dragged by O''Neill and can''t increase others.


    "You can''t escape today. Just hold your hands and catch it. Don''t worry. I''ll treat you well." O''Neill said excitedly.


    Even if we can''t get rid of Wu Hao now, it''s very cost-effective to get rid of the main body of the shadow hall.


    "Hall leader, you retreat first and we''ll cover you!" Grandfather Hongmeng shouted at the shadow.


    "What nonsense? Am I that kind of person?" Shadow''s face is heavy. If he can''t think of a way to retreat, I''m afraid they have to explain here today.


    "One can walk. As the hall leader, you still have many things to do." Hongmeng also expressed his consciousness.


    He has no regrets in his life. It''s a great honor to come to the divine world, so he doesn''t have much concept of life and death now.

 Chapter 1308

    "Nonsense, hold on, and I''ll take you all back." The shadow roared and said angrily.


    Hongmeng''s father frowned and looked helpless. Seeing such a shadow, he was going to make up his mind.


    "All right, let''s make a big fight. Even if we lose, we can''t make these grandchildren feel better." Hongmeng also shouted.


    However, as soon as the voice fell, several figures appeared, and the holy king came back with people.


    "If you move the people of my creation law enforcement hall today, I''ll kill you!"


    One sword turns ten thousand swords!


    The powerful sword Qi swept through, and everyone fled one after another. No one dared to touch the edge.


    "Why are you back!" The shadow''s face changed greatly. According to the distance, the holy king could not come back. Is something wrong with Wu Hao


    "Wu Hao pouted very much and insisted that I come back to help you, but don''t worry, I''ve sent him back to safety. Someone is there to protect her." The holy king said faintly.


    Hearing this, Ying was relieved. He was really worried that the holy king would leave Wu Hao and run back. In that case, Wu Hao would be in danger.


    "Well, don''t say anything else. Let''s leave here first." The holy king said faintly.


    O''Neill''s face was ugly. Unexpectedly, the holy king came back with two superior gods.


    Although this force is a drop in the bucket, the strength of the holy king can never be underestimated. Once you join the battlefield, the combat effectiveness is definitely not simple.


    "What if you come? I''ll kill you anyway." O''Neill rushed to the holy king with his weapon in his hand.


    The strength of the holy king is not much different from him. As long as he can solve the holy King unexpectedly, the rest are nothing.


    "Is it up to you? Get away from me! " The holy king also welcomed him.


    "Shadow, if you deal with others, he''ll give it to me!" The holy King snorted coldly.


    Wu Hao, who is in the boundary of the creation law enforcement hall, is not at ease at this time.


    I thought this was a safe area, but I didn''t expect that there were those people I met at the portal before.


    As soon as the gang saw that it was Wu Hao and that Wu Hao was surrounded by some middle gods, they immediately began to make up their minds.


    "What do you want to do?" Wu Hao asked coldly, with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Hehe, what do you want? Weren''t you arrogant before? Why do you want to ask us now? You must have been seriously injured by this? " A scar faced man who took the lead looked at Wu Hao arrogantly.


    At least he is also the superior God. Wu Hao is only the median God, and he was seriously injured. Others are the median God.


    Can''t the three superior gods solve these middle gods?


    "Do you want to die?" Wu Hao said in a cold voice, but the other party was not afraid at all, but more excited.


    "Hahaha, this guy is arrogant now. Someone protected you before, but not now. We, Mr. Gong, have protected you for a long time." The scar faced man whispered.


    Wu Hao frowned. These guys had been beating his attention, but why didn''t he find it? How did these guys avoid his sight.


    "Why, it''s strange how we avoid the sight of those superior gods? Hahaha, this is the craft of eating. It''s confidential. Anyway, you''re also a dying man. There''s no need to know so much. "


    Wu Hao stood up. He knew that there might be more or less bad luck today. Now he even needs a lot of strength to stand up, let alone deal with the three superior gods in front of him.


    "You two go first. Their goal is only me." Wu Hao said faintly to the two middle gods behind him.


    "No, the holy king asked us to protect you before he left. Even if they want to catch you, they have to climb over our body." They came to Wu Hao with a very firm attitude.


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly.


    "Why do you need to stay? It''s just increasing casualties. Now hurry to find the holy king. It''s the best way for them to save me." Wu Hao whispered, trying not to let the other party hear.


    "But once we leave, they are afraid..." their faces were heavy.


    They also know very well that they can''t do anything with their strength, but can they really leave?


    These guys are all outlaws. Once they leave, Wu Hao will die immediately.


    "Nothing, but do as I say. I won''t die. Cough," said Wu Hao, coughing violently.


    "We." they can see that Wu Hao has completely lost his combat effectiveness. As soon as they leave, they will definitely die.


    "Well, I''ll protect him. Go and inform the hall leader of them." A man said at this time.


    "You can''t stop it alone." Another retorted.


    "If you can''t stop it, stop it. Come on, I''ll create more time for you."


    Then he saw a red light on the man.


    There was a smell of blood on the light, and Wu Hao noticed something was wrong.


    "LAN!" Another classmate''s face changed greatly.


    "Go!" LAN roared and his eyes turned red.


    Wu Hao frowned. Is this crazy type of skill? But what''s the matter with this soaring breath.


    It''s only intermediate strength. After changing this state, it can reach the level of superior God, and it''s not an ordinary superior God.


    "Twenty minutes, I have no time!" The man was desperate. He seemed to know something.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao asked.


    "This, this is their barbarian skill. They can greatly improve their strength at the cost of their own lives, but it only takes 20 minutes."


    "If I can come back in twenty minutes, maybe he can be saved. If I can''t come back in twenty minutes, he will explode and die." The man squatting on the ground shows that his feelings with each other are actually very good.


    "Twenty minutes?" Wu Hao looked at the sky. Twenty minutes is not enough.


    "Really? Well, I wish you a hand! " Wu Hao struggled to support his body, with a painful expression.


    Space time!


    A field slowly appeared in the sky, and then the space gate was opened.,


    The man also looked surprised. What''s going on and why there was a door in the sky.


    "Come on, get in. I''ve greatly reduced the distance for you. I can buy you more time." Wu Hao can only do so much.


    Originally, he had run out of ammunition and food, but looking at others'' efforts, how could he do if he gave up now.


    "This" man looked at the space gate in the sky.

 Chapter 1309

    "Come on, what a fool!" Wu Hao was a little weak and began to lose support.


    "Oh, well, I''ll go now. You must hold on." Then the man flew towards the sky.


    LAN has been entangled with each other''s three superior gods.


    "Stop it!" Wu Hao roared and stopped at the scene.


    LAN''s frenzy also stopped.


    "Why, do you have any last words to explain?" The other party asked with a faint smile.


    "We are from the creation law enforcement hall. Are you sure you want to fight us?" Wu Hao asked coldly. He must delay now.


    We should not only reduce the travel time, but also delay the crazy time of LAN. The longer the better.


    "Hahaha, genesis law enforcement hall? What the hell is that? Do you think we''ll be afraid? You look too high at the so-called creation law enforcement hall. " The scar faced man laughed and said.


    "Hum, the creation law enforcement hall is suitable for you. It''s true that you are strong, but there is also the destruction law enforcement hall? I want to kill you. Just leave the boundary of the creation law enforcement hall after killing you. I don''t believe the creation law enforcement hall, because a small middle God will chase us to destroy the boundary of the law enforcement hall. "


    Wu Hao frowned. The other party didn''t look stupid, but was it true?


    If he is really in danger, the shadow and the holy king will chase the three people to the ends of the earth.


    But now the other party obviously won''t believe it, so it''s meaningless to say it.


    "Let''s talk about the conditions. What conditions do you need?" Wu Hao saw that the hard one couldn''t work, so he came to the soft one.


    For nothing else, he can temporarily delay his position for a period of time. As long as time is enough, he will definitely survive.


    "Conditions? Ha ha ha, I''ll kill you. Don''t I have everything? "


    Wu Hao''s face cooled down again.


    "It''s not necessary to be killed by you outlaws, is it? It''s all for survival. Isn''t it good for you to kill me? " Now Wu Hao has begun to doubt the identity of these people.


    You keep saying you want to kill him, aren''t you kidding?


    "Hey, hey, you saw it. Have you forgotten what happened in the human world?"


    Wu Hao frowned, tighter and tighter.


    "You are people from the underworld!" Only this explanation can make sense. After all, it was too coincidental at the beginning.


    He happened to meet these people when he came out of hall cave. Now he met them again after he was seriously injured in the destruction law enforcement hall. It''s no ordinary coincidence.


    "Sure enough, you are from the underworld. Your purpose is to kill me?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "Otherwise? As the chosen one, who will you kill if you don''t kill you? "


    It turns out that they already know this. No wonder it takes so much trouble.


    "OK, we have seen your purpose. You just want to delay time. Do you think we will let you succeed? Take your life! " Scar face is not talking nonsense with Wu Hao. They must complete their mission.


    LAN saw this situation and immediately started the crazy state again.


    "You go first and I''ll stop them." LAN roared and greeted him.


    Yilan''s crazy strength is really strong and can barely stop it, but Wu Hao until this is not a long-term plan.


    Once twenty minutes have passed, not only LAN will die, but also he will never survive.


    "Old ghost, old ghost!" Wu Hao shouted in his heart that the only thing he could think of now was the dark god, and only the old guy could help him.


    "What''s the matter? Come out. If you don''t come out, we''ll all die!" Wu Hao roared angrily.


    "What''s the matter? Disturb my sleep! " The dark god yawned out.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Wu Hao said impatiently.


    "I''ll go, boy. Why are you so badly hurt?" The dark god also found Wu Hao''s serious injury and didn''t joke at all.


    "What do you say? Don''t hurry to find a way. If I fall into their hands, you won''t feel better." Wu Hao threatened.


    The dark god was silent.


    "Wait until I find a way."


    Two minutes later.


    "Well, did you think of it?" Wu Hao is a little anxious. In this case, he can''t get in at all.


    If he is at his peak, these three people can''t threaten him at all.


    But now he has been seriously injured and can only be slaughtered.


    "Yes, but I''m afraid you''ll pay some price for it!" Said the dark god in a serious voice.


    "What price." Wu Hao immediately asked.


    "Sleep for at least five years, maybe even ten or twenty years."


    Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. Twenty years?


    Twenty years later, I''m afraid the human world has become purgatory.


    "Is there any other way?" Wu Hao asked again.


    However, the dark god shook his head: "no, now the only way is this, and the other way is death."


    Wu Hao was silent. Obviously, he had no choice.


    "Well, that''s the only way. If you sleep deeply, is there a faster way to wake up?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "Yes, if you are in your peak state, it is estimated that you will wake up in five or six years, but I can hardly estimate your current injury. It is estimated that it will be ten or twenty years."


    Wu Hao''s face was livid. Although he was ready in his heart, he still had some bad feelings when he really heard this.


    "Forget it, I know there''s no other way, then come!" Wu Hao can only report the idea of luck.


    Although he is likely to sleep for 20 years, the holy king and the shadow are still there. Under their leadership, I hope the human world can hold on until he wakes up.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Wu Hao looks at LAN. There are still ten minutes left. I hope there will be a miracle.


    However, five minutes later, the miracle he expected did not appear at all.


    "Forget it, don''t wait. Tell me what to do?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t do anything, just give your body to me." The dark god said faintly.


    "Sleeping trough, what are you talking about? Give you my body? " Wu Hao''s face changed greatly. What if the dark god swallowed him at this opportunity.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so boring. I can see your boy''s talent. I won''t give up a future master as a backer."


    It makes sense to think about it.


    Wu Hao put everything in his hand down and said something.


    "LAN, you don''t have to do it. Let me do it next." With that, Wu Hao''s eyes turned black.


    LAN and scar face stopped suddenly and looked at Wu Hao one after another.


    "What? What''s going on? His eyes! " Scarface''s companion looked at Wu Hao with some fear.

 Chapter 1310

    Lan also looked at Wu Hao at this moment in amazement. His terrible eyes seemed to come from the abyss.


    "Hehe, this body is really great!" The dark god shouted excitedly, but it was only two seconds.


    Although Wu Hao handed over the control of his body to him, it does not mean that Wu Hao lost consciousness.


    So now Wu Hao is still conscious. When he was excited just now, he let Wu Hao scold him.


    "Cough, cough, you all have to die!" The dark god looked at the three, and they were afraid at the moment.


    They not only felt that Wu Hao''s breath was not quite right, but also felt the rise of Wu Hao''s strength.


    "You, who are you? You are not Wu Hao, who are you? " Scar''s face frowned and looked at Wu Hao.


    "Hahaha, you don''t have to worry about who I am. In short, if you annoy this boy, your road will be difficult in the future." The voice of the dark God became hollow and looked like a fierce ghost.


    LAN looked at Wu Hao who was so wrong and was very confused. Just now he thought something had happened, but now it seems that someone should be helping Wu Hao.


    "Boy, you leave here first and I''ll solve them." The dark god looked at LAN.


    "But your injury," Lan asked carefully.


    "Hurt? It doesn''t exist. When you go back, tell the shadow and the holy king to pay attention to these guys and the nether realm, and pay attention to the arrival time of the raccoon dog king. " Wu Hao asked him to explain these to LAN just now. After all, he really didn''t know how long he needed to sleep.


    "What do you mean? Me, are you really still Lord Wu Hao? " LAN didn''t dare to approach, and she was really afraid.


    "What do you say? Stop talking nonsense. If you leave, you''ll leave quickly! " The dark god roared.


    "Oh, oh" Lan Liang hurriedly stepped back. He had realized that Wu Hao was not himself, but he didn''t know who it was.


    But one thing can be confirmed that the person who uses Wu Hao''s body should not harm Wu Hao.


    "By the way, let the holy king and the shadow hold on, at least ten years, more than twenty years, and wait for me to come back anyway!" Wu Hao''s voice appeared in LAN''s ear.


    "Please take good care of my family and my wife." With that, Wu Hao rushed to scar face.


    LAN was confused by Wu Hao''s last words. Why ten or twenty years? Are you going to die


    But it shouldn''t be. If you want to die, you shouldn''t have to wait. Will you come back to life twenty years after you die? Impossible.


    "Go!" Wu Hao turned to LAN and said loudly.


    Up to now, he has no way. He also wants to wait as long as possible, but time doesn''t wait. Even if LAN is sacrificed to buy time for him, he knows very well that it''s only about five minutes. They can''t arrive at the holy king at all.


    "Die!" Scarface and the three joined hands to swallow Wu Hao.


    Dark harvest! After using Wu Hao''s body, the dark God finally had a chance to fight.


    As a top God, his strength definitely doesn''t have to be poor, so as soon as he makes a move, the three people are suppressed.


    However, his strength is not as good as his own flesh. Although Wu Hao''s flesh is the best he has ever seen, it''s useless to adapt, so he''s still not used to it.


    Big dark curtain!


    A black scene appeared in front of the four people, which is the field of the dark god, in which the dark attribute law has been very strong.


    "Since you are the dark god, why don''t you work for my dark god domain? You have this strength. The next raccoon dog eating king is you!" Scarface stopped his attack.


    He can feel that they are not the opponents of the dark god at all, so it must be a good thing to change martial arts to literary fighting. If he can draw the people in front of him.


    "The raccoon dog king? How old is he? " The voice of the dark god was angry, as if he had heard something he shouldn''t have heard.


    "You are so rude!" Scar''s face pointed to the dark god. The raccoon dog king was powerful and supreme in their eyes.


    Even more powerful than the position of the LORD God in their hearts, so they don''t allow unidentified creatures in front of them to insult the raccoon dog king.


    "Hehe, so what?" The dark god rushed up again. With the help of the strong dark system law, his strength caught Wu Hao''s body and reached a full peak.


    At this time, Wu Hao did not disappear. His consciousness had entered the body of the dark god, and he really understood the strength and direction of the dark god.


    "I didn''t expect you to have something else." Wu Hao learned about the dark god''s past and even saw some amazing deeds.


    In fact, according to the truth, the dark God belongs to the dark god domain, just as Scarface said just now.


    The dark god not only belongs to the deep world, but also has a high status.


    "What? It''s just an adult past, let alone. " The dark god said faintly, obviously escaping.


    "Adult past? The raccoon eating king has such a deep relationship with you. Tell me the past? " Wu Hao''s face changed slightly.


    When he found out this problem just now, he was also shocked and even afraid.


    Now he is like being slaughtered by others. If the dark god wants to occupy his body, he may not have any chance to resist.


    But after seeing the memory of the dark god, he knew that it should not be possible.


    Because the dark god was abandoned by the nether realm, but it is true that he should have been abandoned by the raccoon king.


    Thirty thousand years ago, both the dark god and the raccoon eating King were the right arms of the Dark Lord God. Because the dark god had the same attributes as the Dark Lord God, the Dark Lord God planned to let the dark god inherit his position in the future from the beginning.


    But the raccoon dog king was ambitious and didn''t like this kind of thing. He thought that the position of the LORD God should be his, so he was originally a brother, but finally became an enemy.


    Later, the raccoon dog king was even more ambitious and asked the dark god to take the initiative to give up and let him ascend.


    But the dark god refused and refused on the spot. He thought it was nothing. After all, they were brothers and had a very good relationship.


    But I didn''t expect that the raccoon dog eating king didn''t intend to give up at all. As the saying goes, the disaster is less than his family. The raccoon dog eating King secretly asked people to kill all his family in order to make the shadow have a sense of revenge.


    Because of hatred, the dark god retaliated endlessly. With the strength of the dark god, it naturally made the whole dark god domain a little turbid. Finally, the raccoon king and other superior gods reported to the main God.


    When the LORD God knew it, he became angry and broke the dark god into the four forbidden countries. However, he unexpectedly became a desperate situation.

 Chapter 1311

    The dark god naturally couldn''t accept this fact in the forbidden area. It wasn''t his fault. The Dark Lord God broke him into the forbidden area without knowing the situation.


    So he began to look for opportunities and refused to give up. Finally, he found a mysterious monument in the forbidden area, which was very mysterious.


    He thought there was a way out, so he tried to enter it. Who knows, it finally became his burial place.


    "Haven''t you finished exploring that mysterious monument?" Wu Hao frowned. After learning the memory of the dark god, Wu Hao knew that many sad things had happened to the dark god.


    It turned out that the dark god had so many grudges with the raccoon eating king, but the dark god never mentioned it to him.


    Maybe it was a sad past and didn''t want to mention it again, or there were other reasons. In short, he didn''t know.


    "If I could explore, I might not be here to talk to you today, but do you have an idea?" The dark god will never forget the mysterious monument.


    The powerful energy inside is enough to kill any top God, and even the LORD God may be able to kill easily.


    It is conceivable that there are some things in it. It is definitely not simple.


    "Of course, if you have a chance in the future, you must go and have a look." Wu Hao smiled faintly.


    He has been interested in the mysterious historic site. After all, he can kill the dark god in an instant, which shows that even the main God does not dare to explore it easily. Since he can make the main god afraid, it shows that there are some amazing secrets in it.


    "OK, let''s go and have a look. Now we''ll solve these guys in front of us." The dark god was furious.


    Lintian!


    A pair of huge eyes appeared in the sky, and a breath of death came, which was the strongest attack of the dark god.


    The three looked at all this in despair. They failed. They couldn''t kill Wu Hao at all. The dark god in front of them was stronger than they thought.


    "Boy, you have to be prepared. I guess you have to go into a deep sleep during your deep sleep."


    The dark god has just consumed a huge amount of power, so he can''t support it at all. He must sleep and restore his strength.


    Wu Hao nodded. Now there is no other way.


    "Die!" The eyes of the sky swallowed up the three people in an instant, leaving no trace at all.


    Then the sky returned to blue and the scene was quiet.


    Half an hour later, the holy king and others came back. They worked hard in the desperate situation. Finally, they broke the defense of O''Neill and others, found the flaw and left the scene.


    So they rushed back nonstop, hoping Wu Hao wouldn''t show up outside.


    However, when they arrived at the scene, there was no sign around, not even the body.


    The only thing left is a breath of darkness and the energy wave of battle.


    "Are you sure it''s right here?" The shadow looked at the middle God and asked.


    "Yes, yes, LAN was here at that time, and Lord Wu Hao." The man also said anxiously, why did the man disappear and what happened.


    "Hall, hall leader." just then, a bloody figure came shaking.


    "LAN!"


    Shadow and others hurriedly ran over.


    "What''s going on? Where are the people? " The holy king asked hurriedly.


    "It''s all my fault. I, I can''t protect Lord Wu Hao. He, he disappeared..." Lan said dejectedly.


    "What do you mean? Is it dead or something? " The shadow asked angrily.


    Wu Hao is more important than anyone else. If anything happens, their plan will come to naught.


    "I, I don''t know, but he left a word at that time, saying that things in the human world let the hall leader and deputy hall leader support, and he would sleep for 20 years." Then Lan said everything that had just happened.


    The shadow and the holy king are confused. They don''t know what happened to Wu Hao and why they went to sleep.


    The shadow looked around and into the sky. At last he closed his eyes.


    "This breath is very familiar. Do you mean that he emits black smoke and his strength improves instantly?" The shadow opened his eyes and asked LAN.


    LAN nodded: "and the voice is not his own, like a different person."


    The shadow frowned, and the holy King found something wrong.


    "What''s going on? Did you find anything? " Asked the king.


    The shadow nodded: "if I''m not wrong, I''m afraid it''s the dark god I gave him at the beginning. I still remember this breath. He should be right."


    what!


    The king''s face changed greatly.


    "You mean that Wu Hao is likely to go to extremes and let the dark god devour him?"


    The shadow was silent. He didn''t want this to be the case, but now the smell left at the scene proved that it was indeed a strong dark smell at that time.


    "No, it shouldn''t be, because finally Lord Wu Hao said to let you hold on for 20 years. This was said by Lord Wu Hao himself."


    The holy king and the shadow looked at each other and wondered more. Did Wu Hao become friends with the dark divine knowledge?


    But it''s just a divine sense. How can such a powerful power erupt.


    Although they are puzzled, Wu Hao said so. What they can do now is to stick to it. After all, it''s no use worrying now.


    "It''s all scattered. In the end, it still puts the boy in danger." The shadow is very unhappy.


    The holy King naturally felt guilty. If he hadn''t gone back to save them, Wu Hao wouldn''t have had an accident.


    As long as he is present, no one can hurt Wu Hao.


    Ah


    But now it''s too late to say anything. They can only pray that Wu Hao won''t have an accident.


    Wu Hao, who has fallen asleep, has been busy recovering himself, but the degree of slowness is unprecedented.


    What he needs to recover is not only the injury, but also the place eroded by the dark smell, so the process is long.


    When zimang woke up, he knew it and was very angry. Wu Hao didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. It was all because of her.


    So she stayed in the place where Wu Hao had disappeared every day and looked forward to Wu Hao''s return.


    After entering the plane, he finally awakened the blood of the divine beast and finally came to the divine world, but Wu Hao disappeared. She caused all this.


    "Oh, don''t do that. If he''s okay, he doesn''t want to see you like this." In order to ensure the safety of the purple python, the holy king is accompanied almost every day.


    "It''s all my fault. It''s all me. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t have happened."

 Chapter 1312

    The holy King sighed again: "it''s worth it. For him, besides, you know that the boy has a great fortune. So believe him. He will come back alive for 20 years, won''t he? For our lives, it will pass in a blink of an eye. "


    The purple Python stopped talking and still sat in place, day after day.


    Such days continued for five years until the human situation deteriorated again.


    The raccoon eating King began to move, and a large-scale superior God was transmitted to the human world.


    But there is a seal in the human world, and there is no way to break through the seal, so the waiting God can only pray that the raccoon eating king can come as soon as possible.


    After hearing the news, the holy king and shadow quickly began to arrange people, and large-scale forces began to dispatch people.


    In this case, the arrival of the raccoon eating king is just a matter of time.


    Five years, maybe tomorrow.


    Fortunately, after being baptized after returning to the family, Kirin successfully reached the level of top God.


    In addition, Huoli helps, so Qilin safely leaves the Qilin ancient clan and goes to the Terran to help.


    Of course, Huoli didn''t follow. She was a divine beast of the ancient Phoenix family and used to be a powerful main god level. Therefore, the ancient Phoenix family attached great importance to her existence and naturally wouldn''t let her run around selfishly and meet danger.


    Besides, she didn''t think it was necessary. At the beginning, she almost ran into life danger for Wu Hao. She helped Wu Hao and Wu Hao also helped her, so they were settled.


    When Qilin comes back, he hears what happened to Wu Hao. He is very angry. He is about to find the raccoon eating king. Ying and the holy king can''t stop him. Fortunately, purple Python appears in time to stop his behavior.


    Apart from Wu Hao, I''m afraid the only thing that can suppress Kirin in the world is purple python.


    Of course, Huoli doesn''t count. Qilin just takes Huoli as his sister. If Wu Hao is in danger and Huoli is the enemy, he will resolutely help Wu Hao.


    "Now what we have to do is get ready to wait for the raccoon eating king. If you go to trouble blindly, I''m afraid it will bring disaster to the human world. Wu Hao doesn''t want to see this scene." The holy king said faintly to Qilin.


    "Hum, that''s my boss. Of course you don''t worry. Don''t let me see the raccoon eating king, or I''ll copy all his bones!" Qilin said fiercely, and his anger could not be reduced.


    Three years later, Wu Hao had no news. Purple Python had been waiting too long.


    Although Wu Hao had been out for ten years before, she knew that Wu Hao was safe. Now Wu Hao''s life and death are unknown, and her heart can''t be calm at all.


    At first, she also doubted whether Wu Hao was dead, so she asked the holy king and shadow to look in the underworld.


    But there is no soul of Wu Hao in the underworld, which proves that Wu Hao is not dead.


    But where did you go without death? Even if you were in a deep sleep, couldn''t you show up? What made Wu Hao disappear without a trace.


    On this day, the sky was covered with dark clouds, the sea was surging, and all the creatures in the sea were boiling. There was a large-scale earthquake on the land, causing extreme panic.


    Ying knows that this is a big event. The raccoon eating king is expected to come.


    "Are you ready?" The shadow looked at the holy king, and the holy King nodded.


    "The thirteen day body God level Dharma array has been set up, and there are 15 defense Dharma arrays, which should be able to last for a while."


    During this time, they have been busy with this matter. Since Wu Hao said it for 20 years, they have to find ways to stop each other for 20 years.


    So they also tried their best to use all the things that could be used, so as to delay time more safely.


    The thirteen celestial God level Dharma array, even the top gods, dare not touch it easily. In addition, the fifteen defense superposition Dharma array is added. Although it is the dog eating king, it should not be able to break it in a short time.


    "Holy king, this was given to me by the boss at the beginning. Let me take it out at the critical moment. The raccoon eating king is coming, so I''ll give it to you." Kirin also appeared beside them.


    The holy King took a look at it. It was a brocade bag. He opened it. There was a letter and a jade in it.


    After reading the envelope, the holy King frowned.


    "Did the boy know this problem was going to happen from the beginning, so he left this brocade bag?" The king''s face changed greatly.


    "He thought too much. He was just in case. The boss was breaking through his strength and was afraid that he couldn''t get out in time." Qilin explained.


    i see.


    The holy King took the jade with two words on it.


    burning sun!


    "Kirin, this thing is actually left to you by your boss. He let you enter the hall cave and bring out all the people of the burning sun tower. It may be useful to us." The holy King handed the things back to Qilin.


    "Really?" Qilin took it back and looked at it again. Then he found that it was true.


    "I''ll go now."


    The holy King nodded: "go early and return early!"


    With Kirin''s strength, it should not be long before there will be no danger here in a short time, so he can rest assured.


    Of course, if the raccoon eating king really breaks through their Dharma array, with his strength and shadow, even if he can insist, he probably has no intention to deal with others.


    "Here we are." The shadow frowned, and a huge black vortex appeared in the sky, just as when the seal was opened.


    The black vortex has been condensing, forming a huge black hole.


    "Come on, stop it!" The shadow flew past, and the holy king followed.


    They began to attack the black hole together and tried to break it. However, a mysterious and powerful energy appeared around the black hole, which blocked their attack.


    "No, it seems that they have already prepared." The shadow''s face is hard to see.


    The next second, a strong and trembling breath came quickly.


    They seemed to have been suppressed, and even some couldn''t breathe.


    "This is the king of raccoon dogs!" The holy King''s face changed greatly, and bean sized beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead. In the black hole, a group of black and numb figures appeared.


    In the middle of the figures, a man with horns on his head, like an ox head, sat on a chair and fell slowly.


    "It''s really him!" The shadow''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at him warily.


    Although he has never seen a real person, he has also seen it in the portrait. This time, it is really the dog eating king.


    "Hahaha, is this the human world today? Sure enough, it''s still so beautiful. " The sharp voice makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Welcome Mr. Raccoon!" Hundreds of higher gods knelt down one after another.


    The raccoon dog King''s eyes looked at the land inside the man and shot a circle.

 Chapter 1313

    Finally his eyes rested on the shadow and the holy king.


    "Oh? No wonder you can''t capture it. Mankind has such a strong man. " Raccoon dog eating King Rao looked at the two holy kings with interest.


    "Adult raccoon eater, humans are very cunning. They have sealed here. We can''t go in." A top God said.


    He came to the human world later. At the beginning, he also tried to destroy the seal, but he couldn''t break it at all.


    "Oh, really? Did they do it? " Between the words, the raccoon dog King disappeared, and he came near the holy king.


    "Prepare for war!" The shadow said faintly, and they were nervous.


    Strong, it''s really too strong. They all say that the raccoon dog king is the first person under the LORD God. He absolutely deserves it.


    It is also the top God, and the breath of the raccoon dog king is far more than them.


    "Are you the garbage that did the right thing with me?" The raccoon dog king looked at them with his sharp voice and asked.


    "Garbage? Hehe, I''m the leader of the creation law enforcement hall and the raccoon eater. You are very strong, but can you be stronger than the goddess of life? " The shadow asked with a sneer.


    Since the raccoon eating king has appeared, he must face it calmly.


    "Yo ho ho, goddess of life? Is she the beautiful goddess of life? Yes, I''m so scared. I seem to look at her again. " The raccoon dog king looked at the sky with obscene eyes, as if he were imagining something.


    The shadow also frowned. The raccoon eating king was really not afraid of death. Even the goddess of life dared to be crooked.


    "The goddess of life is what you can imagine!" The shadow incarnated death and rushed up.


    The holy king followed.


    However, the raccoon dog king still sat unmoved.


    "Good, good strength, just a little short of heat!"


    The raccoon dog King seems to avoid the attack of the two people slowly and quickly. It looks like it''s easy.


    "Look down on us!" The shadow sneered, and the powerful strength burst out in an instant, as did the holy king.


    The strength of the two people is absolutely not weak. After joining hands, the two people are incomparably strong, which also brings a little pressure to the raccoon dog king.


    The raccoon dog King finally stood up. Although he was short and like a child, his extraordinary momentum soared in an instant.


    "Give you some color. You seem to be about to open the dyeing room. Let me see what you are!" With that, the raccoon eating King disappeared in an instant.


    "Be careful!" The holy king shouted and saw the raccoon dog king suddenly appear behind the shadow.


    "Hum!"


    Original field!


    The reaction speed of the shadow is also very fast. Immediately, there are more sneak attacks by the raccoon king in the display field.


    "This really surprised me. It seems that I can have fun." The raccoon dog King licked his fingers, and the sharp nails on his hands hit him quickly.


    Click


    The space was broken in an instant, and there was no resistance at all. This destructive power surprised them.


    If that move was aimed at them, I''m afraid even the iron body would be easily divided into two.


    This is the strength of the raccoon dog king. If you fight alone, I''m afraid no one is his opponent.


    How about Wu Hao?


    The idea came out of the shadow.


    Because they are also the top gods now, they also understand the power at this level. Although Wu Hao has great talent, he has the ability to fight beyond his level.


    But I''m afraid the raccoon dog eating king has reached the most marginal strength. Can Wu Hao really do it? This is definitely an unknown number.


    "Retreat." The shadow whispered that they just wanted to see the real strength of the raccoon eating king. Now that they already know, there is no need to continue.


    Originally, he thought that his strength was already a relatively strong existence at the top God level, but now he knew that if he was alone, he could not be the opponent of the raccoon king.


    But for the interference of the holy king, the raccoon dog king might be able to threaten him immediately.


    It''s no wonder that some main gods have to give the raccoon dog King three points of face. With such strength, the whole divine world can''t find a few.


    They looked at each other, and then quickly opened the distance from the raccoon dog eating king.


    The raccoon dog King surprisingly didn''t track them. Obviously, he didn''t intend to ignore them.


    "Hee hee, this is not the time to deal with you. It''s just a seal. After I break it, my netherworld will win the human world in one fell swoop."


    The holy king and the shadow frowned. Originally they thought they could last for a long time, but now the strength of the raccoon eating king has exceeded their budget. I''m afraid the time will be greatly reduced.


    While they were thinking, the feeling of violent vibration came from heaven and earth.


    When they looked around, the raccoon dog king even attacked the seal, and it also had an effect.


    That''s the top God level seal array. It was shaken by the raccoon dog king.


    "No, it''s terrible." The holy King quickly flew up and stopped the raccoon eating King anyway.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just trying. It can last a few times." He smiled proudly.


    They looked at the raccoon dog King angrily. This guy was a red fruit provocation.


    But what can they do? They are just the two of them. In the current situation, they can''t deal with the raccoon dog king at all.


    If you can insist, you can only put your hope on Qilin.


    Kirin''s strength has now reached the level of the top God. If you join, you should be able to reluctantly reduce their pressure,.


    At this time, Kirin has just arrived at the transmission port of hall Dongtian. He also knows that the situation is urgent.


    Just now he had felt a terrible power, although he also wanted to go back and help.


    But after experiencing the previous things, he learned well. It must be reasonable for Wu Hao to let him go to hall cave to pick up all the people of the yanri tower.


    Although he can''t think far, one thing is very certain.


    The people of the Sun Tower only know him. If they want others to go, I''m afraid the people of the Sun Tower don''t believe it at all, so it really has to be done by him.


    Without much consideration, Kirin entered the hall cave again. This time, it was good and did not transmit to the ice area.


    His transmission point is just in the fire area, which is not far from the sun tower, so it doesn''t take long at all.


    Three days later, Qilin finally arrived at the burning sun tower.


    Eight years later, due to the reform before Wu Hao, the development of yanri tower is getting better and better day by day. Now there are nearly 80 superior gods in the whole yanri tower.


    This force is indeed very powerful and can play the most critical role.


    "What? The tower mainly let us out of hall cave? Has it been arranged outside? " The elder asked excitedly.


    Qilin shook his head and then told the whole story.